《With My System, I Can Even Tame Gods》
Chapter 1 Taming System
When Lin Fan opened his eyes, he found that he was lying on the grass under a tree in a ce that he didn''t recognize at all.
Slowly, as he came back to his senses, he looked around himself to find himself on a grasnd with this single tree in the center and nothing else around him.
While looking around, he felt a sudden sharp pain fill his head which caused him to wince and look down. At the same time, he could feel that there was a numb sensation that came from his body, making it so that he almost couldn''t move them at all.
As this pain filled his head, he realized that it wasn''t just his head that was in pain, but also his chest.
This feeling, it was almost as if he had been poisonedˇ
What was going on here?
Just a minute ago, he had been crossing the street and now he was in the middle of nowhere?
What had happened in that moment of unconsciousness?
As his consciousness was fading once again, there was a voice that suddenly appeared in his mind.
"Ding, congrattions to the host on unlocking the Love Taming System!"
"Ding, poison has been detected in the host''s body. The system will now detoxify the host''s body!"
"Detoxification 10%...Detoxification 50%..."
"Ding, the host''s body has been fully detoxified!"
When he heard these notifications, Lin Fan could feel the pain fading away from his body and he slowly started regaining sensation in his limbs. When the final notification was heard, all of the bad feelings had disappeared and his body returned to normal.
But even when it returned to normal, Lin Fan was still confused by this situation.
Looking around himself, Lin Fan could see that there was no one around the area at all, so where did that voicee from?
After looking around for a bit, Lin Fan tentatively asked, "Hello, is anyone there?"
"Hello host, wee to the Love Taming System! Please say "status" to get started!"
Lin Fan suddenly jumped up when he heard this, but he still couldn''t find anyone around him when he looked around. So in the end, he had no choice but to say, "Status."
The moment he did, there was a window that popped up in front of him that had taken him aback.
The window looked just like the status screen that he would find in a video game, rather it almost looked exactly like the video game that he had been binging for the past few weeks.
After he came back to his senses, Lin Fan raised his hand out to touch the screen, but his hand went right through it without any resistance.
As more and more clues added up and as his mind started to clear from the grogginess that it had been in, he had finally added it up togetherˇ
He had somehow died and had been reincarnated into another world with a systemˇ
But that didn''t make sense!
He hadn''t done anything that would warrant him dying!
He had gotten a full eight hours of rest the night before since he knew that he had a meeting that day, so he couldn''t have died from exhaustion. He had made sure to look both ways before crossing and there weren''t any memories of him being hit by a truck, so truck-kun couldn''t have sent him to another world.
Just what had killed him?
All he remembered was that it had turned dark and then when he woke up, he was in this other world.
Seeing that he couldn''t find an answer in his memories, Lin Fan decided to turn to the only other thing that he had in this world, his system.
Lin Fan asked, "System, how did I die?"
"..."
There was a long period of silence from the system before it finally said, "Host, before telling you this, please ept this message from the god of Earth."
Then over the status window that was still in front of his face, there was a mail icon that appeared.
Lin Fan reached out to touch it, but his hand still passed right through it.
Seeing this, Lin Fan asked, "System, how do I open it?"
"Host, please control the system''s menus with your mind."
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "With my mind?"
"Yes."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say in response to such a definitive answer from the system, so he gave it a try in the end. He looked at the mail icon and thought about opening it.
As if answering those thoughts, the envelope suddenly opened and it revealed another popup window which was a rather short message.
"Teehee~ˇî, sorry about killing you~ˇî."
Just the first few words hadpletely stunned Lin Fan.
What kind of a god was this!
"I was cleaning out my room and I identally dropped a lightning bolt which is what killed you."
An identˇ
His death had been an ident that he had no control over.
As he read this, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more aggrieved, as well as a bit of hatred for this god of Earth.
"Because it was my mistake, I''ve sent you to another world so you can live another life. I''ve made sure to pick the best host body for you and have given you the best skill so you can make the most out of your second life."
"Sorry~ˇî and goodbye~ˇî."
The moment Lin Fan finished reading this message from the god of Earth, the first thing he did was say to the system, "System, can I report this god?"
There was only silence that met this question.
After all, the system had been created by the god of Earth, so naturally he wouldn''t give it an option to report him.
Then again, even though Lin Fan asked this, he didn''t even know who he could report this god to.
After all, this was a god!
What Lin Fan didn''t know was that thest part of the god of Earth''s message was actually a lie. The god of Earth had just casually picked a world and thrown a random skill that he had found in a ruin to Lin Fan. He didn''t know which body Lin Fan would be reincarnated in and he didn''t know if the skill that he gave Lin Fan would even be helpful.
For him, he was just sweeping everything under the rug since it was a pretty big mistake that he had made. However, if no one were to know about itˇ
He even hoped that Lin Fan would die as soon as possible so that his soul would truly enter the cycle of reincarnation and forget about everything.
The only reason he didn''t do this previously was because there were strings of karma that had formed the moment he identally killed Lin Fan. If he didn''tpensate Lin Fan in some form, the bacsh of karma would have harmed him worse than any punishment that he would have suffered from this mistake.
Lin Fan took a minute to calm himself and clear his mind before turning his attention to the status window. After all, as far as he knew, the god of Earth''s message was true and he had indeed been given the best starting stats possible.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the status window and started looking over it.
Name: Lin Fan
Age: 16
Cultivation: Mortal
Strength: 13
Vitality: 15
Intelligence: 20
Agility: 15
Seeing these numbers, they didn''t really mean anything to him, but after asking the system, he found out that an average normal adult male would only have a stat of 10 and most times they would have one or two stats that were below 10.
For Lin Fan to have every single stat be above 10, it meant that the body he was currently in was well above average.
Luck: -10
Then there was the fifth stat that was like a bucket of cold water being poured over him.
It was actually a negative stat!
That meant that he was twice as unlucky as a normal person!
But thinking about it, it also made sense since the first thing that happened to him when he arrived in this world was to find out that he had been poisoned. If he didn''t have this kind of luck, it wouldn''t have been like this.
Spirit Root: Five Elemental Heavenly Root (Crippled)
Comprehension: Profound
Physique: Five Elemental True Body
When he saw these parts of his status screen, he immediately understood what was happening since this plot wasmon in the novels that he had read before.
The previous owner of this body must have been a scion of some big family, but he was betrayed in some way that caused him to lose his innate talent before being poisoned and ditched in these ins. He had died from the poison and then Lin Fan had taken over his body.
This was a very overused plot device in those novels and something that the readers had long gotten bored of, but for Lin Fan, he couldn''t help being filled with excitement. After all, instead of just reading the story, he was now living the story.
How could he not be excited?
After all of these basic stats, the only thing left was the list of skills that he had.
Skills: Love Gauge Taming (Max), Appraisal Eye (Max), Pain Tolerance (Lvl 9)
The first two skills were fine since these should be the skills that he received from the god of Earth, but thest skill made him knit his brows.
To have this level of pain tolerance, just how much had the previous owner of this body suffered?
As if to answer his question, there were shes of memories that he was sure that he didn''t have before that appeared in his mind.
These memories instantly made him knit his brows even more when he went through them. To describe them simply, it was just too cruel!
He had been wrong about one thing, the previous owner of this body wasn''t the scion of arge family, but rather he was the illegitimate child of that family. His talent had been discovered early, but there were plenty of legitimate children in that family that were jealous towards him.
They had used their powers as the rightful sessors of the family to torture the previous owner of this body, using all kinds of heinous tortures on the previous owner.
The only reason the previous owner was able to hold on was because of his mother, but that all disappeared on the day of his sixteenth birthday.
A few days before his sixteenth birthday, his mother had suddenly lost the favour of his father and had been cast aside. They had been thrown to the woodshed in the back of the manor and were ordered to stay there indefinitely.
The other mistresses of the manor saw their chance and plotted against his mother, killing her on the day of his sixteenth birthday. At the same time, they couldn''t take the risk of leaving him alive because of his talent, so they plotted against him as well, poisoning him and dumping him in these ins.
In just a matter of days, the previous owner''s happiness and life were all taken.
Lin Fan saw these memories as a bystander, so he didn''t feel as strongly about them, but he could also feel a bit of emotion from the previous host.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan pped his hands together and closed his eyes before saying, "I will try to take revenge for you if possible, but I cannot promise you anything. I hope that this will at least help you rest a bit easier."
Then as if in response to this, there was a bit of warmth that appeared in his heart.
This should have been the final message from the previous host.
Chapter 2 Snow Rabbit
p After this, Lin Fan turned his attention to the two other skills.
He could understand the Appraisal Eye skill since it was a skill that was verymon in novels and animes.
But as for the first skill, the Love Gauge Taming, he couldn''t understand it at all. He could understand what the word taming was, but the love gauge partpletely lost him.
Even the description of the skill that the system gave him was still confusing.
Love Gauge Taming (Max):
Can be used to tame anything as long as the love gauge for the target has reached a certain amount. Targets with stronger mental will require higher affection before being tamed.
Affection?
Did that mean that he would have to make whatever he was taming fall in love with him before he could tame them?
But what if they were male?...
He didn''t swing that wayˇ
Still, there was no point in staying here any longer since this was a ce without anything that he needed to survive. He had already spent long enough sitting there in a daze and time wasn''t going to stop for him.
If he didn''t make a move and find some food and shelter, he might not even be able to make the night.
Lin Fan stood up and looked around himself, but since there was nothing in sight, he finally decided to just start walking in a random direction.
As he started walking, he found that this body was much more athletic than his old body on Earth. His old body on Earth couldn''t have been considered out of shape, but this body was just too high spec topare. However, this was to be expected since it was a body that had stats that were all above average.
After walking for around a minute, Lin Fan started to adapt to this body and started running at a speed that far surpassed the speed of his old body. He was running at a speed that could even rival the top athletes on Earth.
Not to mention that after running for five minutes at this speed, he found that he wasn''t out of breath at all.
He was currently running at around twenty five kilometers per hour, which was around the average that top short sprinter athletes ran at, so it only took him a little more than ten minutes to run around five kilometers, which was the distance that it would take for something to be out of sight.
While he had been running, he started seeing a small dot appear in the horizon which slowly turned into a patch of trees in the distance. As he slowly came closer and closer, that patch became bigger and bigger until it became an entire forest.
Once Lin Fan came to the edge of the forest, he stopped running and started scouting around the area.
After all, while forests did have the necessary items for him to survive, that didn''t mean that they would be safe since forests were also filled with wild animals. Not to mention that based on his memories, this was a cultivation world, which meant that there were surely things like spirit beasts that roamed the forest as well.
Without finding a safe ce to go, it would be equal to walking into the lion''s den.
Just like this, he walked along the edge of the forest until he finally came across a path that led into the forest.
This path actually led across the ins that he had just been on, but because it was close to a kilometer away and was hidden by the tall grass, he hadn''t been able to see it.
However this path was clearly human made, which meant that as long as he followed it, he would be able to reach a human civilization.
While there were still problems such as not having any moneyˇFor now, he would deal with them when they came up.
After all, sometimes worrying too much meant that nothing would get done.
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan set off on the path.
He started out walking just to be safe, but after heading down the path for a few minutes and confirming that there was nothing to fear, he started moving faster and faster until he was running again.
He ran along for a full hour and he still wasn''t able to reach the end of the path, but he did stop midway.
As he was running, Lin Fan suddenly felt the temperature in the area drop and he couldn''t help stopping. When he stopped and looked around the area, he found that there was a strong scent of blood in the air.
He wasn''t sure where that smell wasing from, but he was sure that it wasn''ting from the road, so he started looking around the sides of the road. Eventually he was able to find a few specks of blood that led off into the forest.
Following this trail of blood, Lin Fan felt the air around him get colder and colder until he could even see his breath in the air.
Even though it was getting colder and he was only wearing a simple hanfu robe, he found that he didn''t feel as cold as he should.
This body really was much stronger than his old one, so he really had to thank the god of Earth for choosing it for him.
After a minute of walking, Lin Fan reached the end of the trail of blood where he found a snow white rabbit lying there in a pool of its own blood.
At first Lin Fan thought that the rabbit lying there was dead since it had its eyes closed and it didn''t seem to be breathing, but when he approached, the rabbit suddenly opened its eyes and looked at him with a hostile gaze.
Lin Fan could guess that the chill around him wasing from this little rabbit on the ground, which meant that this should be some kind of spirit beast. Spirit beasts were beasts that were on the same level as cultivators, they were not things mortals like him should approach.
But seeing the way the little rabbit looked lying there in a pool of its own blood, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for it.
In the end, he slowly approached the little rabbit while raising his hands to show that he meant no harm.
If the little rabbit had been able to move, it would have attacked, but it was too weak to even move a single paw, not to mention attacking. The only thing that it could do was re at Lin Fan with that wary look.
Once he came close enough, there was a popup that suddenly appeared in front of him, jumping up from the little rabbit.
Snow Rabbit: Grade 1 Magic Beast
Level: 1
HP: 5/45
MP: 0/100
Strength: 6
Vitality: 14
Agility: 20
Intelligence: 30
Innate Skills: Frost Aura
Skills: Ice Shot, Ice Mirror, Blizzard
A rabbit from thend of magic imbued with the power of ice. Legends say that it is a descendant of the rabbits from the moon.
Affection: -10 (Wary)
The moment Lin Fan saw this window appear in front of his eyes, he couldn''t help blinking and then blinking again to confirm it.
There were many terms that he wasn''t familiar with that had suddenly appeared in front of him.
Magic Beast? Land of magic? Levels? Affection?
Well, not thest one since he guessed that the affection part was rted to his other skillˇBut the rest were all new terms to him.
As far as he knew, this was a world of cultivation and cultivation was the only way to gain power. He had never heard of anyone using magic in this world before.
Could it be that this world of cultivation wasn''t the only world that was present?
He had heard of this before!
This was like in those cultivation novels where there were different minor realms with different methods of training. It wouldn''t be strange if there was a magic realm at all.
Did that mean that his dream of having an owl deliver his eptance letterˇHis dream of bing a wizard wasn''t just a dream?
After indulging in his thoughts a bit, Lin Fan was pulled back to reality when he remembered that there was still the Snow Rabbit that was dying in a pool of its own blood.
He came right up to the little rabbit and found that there were tworge gashes on its legs that had been pouring out blood. The amount of blood that the little rabbit had lost was already at a dangerous level and if he didn''t stop it, it would most certainly die.
Though, Lin Fan didn''t feel good about the little rabbit''s chances of surviving in the first ce.
Still, he had decided to help it, so he would be a good person to the end.
But when he was about to help it, he realized that there was a problem.
He didn''t have anything to help it with!
He himself, or rather the previous owner of this body, had been dumped in the middle of nowhere after being poisoned and he had been given nothing since they expected him to die.
Without any medical supplies, how was he supposed to save the little rabbit?
Then looking down at his hands, or rather his arms, he suddenly had an idea.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan ripped the sleeves of his clothes to create bandages and clothes which he used to press on the little rabbit''s bleeding wounds.
Lin Fan was really d that he had signed up for those first aid sses back in high school. If he hadn''t, he really wouldn''t have known what to do.
The little rabbit winced and revealed an even more hateful re at first, but then it realized what Lin Fan was doing and the wariness in its eyes lessened. It was still vignt towards Lin Fan, but it could at least tell that Lin Fan was trying to help it.
After seeing the bleeding slow down, Lin Fan quickly ran over to the river that was beside them and soaked a few of the strips in the clear water. He wasn''t sure if the water in the river was clean, but at least this running water would be cleaner than a pool of still water.
Once he had these wet strips, he came back over to the little rabbit and helped it clean out its wounds before bandaging them up.
By the time he was finished, he saw that the little rabbit''s HP had already gone down to 2/45ˇ
At the very least, it was still aliveˇ
It was at this time that there was another popup that appeared.
Chapter 3 Starter Pack
[The Snow Rabbit is filled with gratitude towards you. Affection has increased by 15.]
Lin Fan was surprised to see this popup, but he was also relieved.
He was worried that the Snow Rabbit would attack him if he were to help it, but at least it seemed like his goodwill had been appreciated.
Once the Snow Rabbit''s wounds had been bound up, Lin Fan washed his hands and wiped off the sweat on his brow as he let out a sigh of relief.
For now, it seemed like the Snow Rabbit''s condition was stable, but that didn''t mean that everything had been taken care of just yet.
The Snow Rabbit was still weak and couldn''t move, not to mention that the pool of blood around it would certainly attract unwanted attention.
The Snow Rabbit was just lucky that Lin Fan found it first. If it had been some other beast, they might have turned this Snow Rabbit into a small meal right away.
So the first thing that Lin Fan had to do was get out of this area and find a safe ce to nurse it back to health. But that was also where the problem was.
If he left this area, he would be leaving a source of clean water which was without a doubt a crucial part of their survival. If he were to leave this river, there was no guarantee that he would be able to find another source of clean water that easily.
But if he didn''t leave this river, then the problem became that he would lose the road. If he only followed the river and it diverted away from the road, then that would mean losing track of this road that was his only path to civilization.
If he had to find civilization on his own without the road, who knew how long it would takeˇ
So he was forced into this situation where he had to choose one out of the twoˇ
But then Lin Fan looked at both the river and the road carefully and found that they were parallel to one another. It seemed that if he went straight from where he was currently standing, he would be able to keep track of both!
Of course, doing this meant that he would have to trek through the woods, with its uneven ground and branches all around, but this was still better than the alternative of having to choose between the two options.
So Lin Fan leaned down and carefully picked up the Snow Rabbit. This time, the snow rabbit didn''t re at it, rather it looked at Lin Fan with a curious look. When it sensed that there was no hostility that came from Lin Fan, it rxed and allowed Lin Fan to pick it up.
[The Snow Rabbit is moved by your warm touch. Affection has increased by 1.]
When he saw this popup, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at the Snow Rabbit again to activate his Appraisal Eye.
Skipping most of the other lines, his eyes fell onto the one line that he cared about.
Affection: 6 (Curious)
Lin Fan was a bit confused as to why it was considered curious, but at least it was better than the wary status from before.
Heading through the forest, Lin Fan slowly made his way through the trees. To his surprise, there weren''t that many bushes that were on the ground, so it was quite easy to trek through these woods.
After moving for around an hour, he found a clearing that had good open space for a fire and enough cover for him to make a shelter, so he decided to camp here for the night since the sun was starting to go down as well.
Since he didn''t have anything, he didn''t have a way to tell the time, but he knew that he didn''t want to be wandering around when it got dark.
It didn''t take him long to find enough sticks to build a campfire and during that time, he had been lucky enough to find some berries that seemed edible, so he didn''t need to worry about food.
After taking the time to set up the camp, Lin Fan sat down to feed and water the Snow Rabbit that he had hidden inside of the makeshift shelter he had made.
The Snow Rabbit took a sniff of the berries before reaching its head up to take a bite and then taking a sip of the water Lin Fan offered it on a makeshift bark te.
After it did, there was another popup that appeared in front of Lin Fan.
[The Snow Rabbit is moved by your kindness. Affection has increased by 15.]
Then right after that, there was another popup that appeared
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame the Snow Rabbit?]
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but it also helped him to finally understand what his Love Gauge Taming skill was.
It seemed that as long as he was able to raise the affection of a target above a certain level, he would be able to tame it with his skill. But as for how high he needed to raise the affection, he wasn''t certain. He only knew that based on his skill, it depended on the willpower of the other side.
This Snow Rabbit was weakened, so it shouldn''t take much for Lin Fan to tame it, which was probably why he had been able to tame it with such low affection.
After all, his current affection with the Snow Rabbit was only 21.
After a moment of pause to think this through, Lin Fan said in his mind, "Tame it."
As soon as he said this, there was ayer of light that appeared around the Snow Rabbit that also disappeared as soon as it appeared.
Then after the light disappeared, there was a new line that was added to the Snow Rabbit''s status.
Snow Rabbit: Grade 1 Magic Beast
Owner: Lin Fan
Level: 1
HP: 10/45
MP: 10/100
Strength: 6
Vitality: 14
Agility: 20
Intelligence: 30
Innate Skills: Frost Aura
Skills: Ice Shot, Ice Mirror, Blizzard
A rabbit from thend of magic imbued with the power of ice. Legends say that it is a descendant of the rabbits from the moon.
Affection: 21 (Trusted)
After the light faded from the Snow Rabbit, the Snow Rabbit nuzzled into Lin Fan''s chest like something had suddenly changed its opinion of Lin Fan. However, Lin Fan didn''t have time to care about that since the system wasn''t done giving him notifications yet.
The moment that the Snow Rabbit finished taming, there was another popup that appeared in front of Lin Fan.
[The host has sessfully tamed a pet. The host will now receive a Starter Pack.]
? "Congrattions host on taming the first pet (even though it''s only a little rabbit)."
After the notification, the voice of the system rang out and Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help turning a bit dark when he heard the sarcasm in its voice.
Still, Lin Fan ignored it and asked, "System, what is this Starter Pack?"
"Host, the name is very clear on what it is. Please do not ask meaningless questions in the future."
Three ck lines appeared on Lin Fan''s head.
It was partly his fault for asking a dumb question, but he still was stunned that his system would answer this way. Still, it was enough to answer his question, so instead he asked, "Where do I find this Starter Pack."
"Host, please look in your inventory."
Lin Fan could almost feel the system rolling its eyes at him through these wordsˇ
He looked in the corner of his vision and found that there was indeed an inventory button there.
Focusing on that button for a bit, another screen popped up that was just like an inventory system in the game, however it waspletely empty except for one item. It was the Starter Pack that he had just received.
With his eyes and his thoughts, he chose the Starter Pack before choosing to open it.
Immediately there were many more notifications that appeared.
[The Starter Pack has been opened.]
[The following items have been received: Basic Cultivation Pack, Basic Cultivation Technique, Random Card x5, Pet Storage Space.]
Following that were the various descriptions for the different items that he had just been given.
[Basic Cultivation Pack: Increases the cultivation of the user by 1 level in the Qi Gathering Realm.]
[Basic Cultivation Technique: Gives a basic cultivation technique. Limited to the Qi Gathering Realm.]
[Random Card: Will randomly trigger an effect card when needed. Cannot be triggered by the user, can only be triggered automatically when the user is in danger.]
[Pet Storage Space: Creates a space that only the host can ess to store pets in. The size of the space will be 100m2 and it can be used to store anything the host wants to store inside.]
Lin Fan''s eyes lit up when he finished reading through them.
It really was something special to have a system, the first three things weren''t that special, but thest one was definitely something that no one else in this world would have.
It was a personal subspace that he could enter freely and store things in, things like this would always be rare in cultivation worlds like this!
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan activated all three of the items that he could activate.
The first two were simple, giving him the Spiritual Qi Gathering Technique and raising his cultivation up a level, allowing him to be a real cultivator.
The Pet Storage Space gave him a different feeling. The moment that it was activated, it was like something had been connected to him and with a single thought, he was able to open a portal in front of him.
Chapter 4 Bandits
Of course, he did open the portal since he was curious about what this so-called Pet Storage Space was like.
The portal that appeared was just like the one that he had seen in the game Diablo, a blue circle that led to nowhere. He tried looking through it to see what was on the other side, but all he saw was the blue of the portal in front of him.
Seeing that this was the case, Lin Fan decided to trust the system since it hadn''t guided him wrong so far.
He stuck his head into the portal and when it came out on the other side, the first thing that he saw was the vast emptiness in front of him. There was nothing there, it was justplete darkness that was spread across in front of him.
However, when he looked down, he found that there was indeed something in this space.
There was a floating ind in this vast emptiness that was around the size of two football fields that were ced side by side.
Then when he looked up, he saw that there was a floating ball of light that was providing light just to this one space alone. The light that came from the floating ball of light didn''t go past the boundaries of the floating ind.
On the floating inds themselves, there was only grass that covered the ground and nothing else. The inds were nothing more than floating fields without any living beings among them.
Lin Fan brought his entire body through and walked along the fields, but it didn''t take him long to reach the end since it was only a 100m2 space.
Once he was on the edge of the ind, he looked down over the edge and all he could see was the darkness of the void.
After getting used to this space, Lin Fan went back out and brought the Snow Rabbit into the space.
The Snow Rabbit was still weak from its injuries, but the moment that it was brought into the space, it was as if it had been injected with steroids and it was filled with energy.
The Snow Rabbit jumped out of Lin Fan''s arms andnded on the soft grass, rolling around in it as if it was having the time of its life.
Lin Fan was worried that its injuries would open up again, but when he looked at its legs, he was surprised. The juice of the grass that the Snow Rabbit was rolling around it coated the wounds like medicine and it was healing at a visible rate.
Lin Fan immediately asked in his mind, "System, what''s going on here?"
"Host, the Pet Storage Space has the ability to heal pets that scales with the level of the Pet Storage Space."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he was also excited since this was definitely a good thing for him.
He could already see the wound healing at level 1, then if the Pet Storage Space was maxed out, wouldn''t he be able to heal critically injured pets in a matter of minutes?
Then Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "System, does the Pet Storage Space have any other abilities? Like the ability to make it so that pets don''t need water or food?"
The system immediately replied, "Host, please properly feed your pets. Please don''t make the system contact PETA."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say in response to this since he knew that the system was right, but he couldn''t help muttering, "Is there even PETA in this world?"
But still, he knew how to appreciate what he had.
Since this Pet Storage Space was already able to store pets and heal them, that was already enough for it to be considered a cheat.
,m Then Lin Fan began to wonder if he could bring anything else into the space.
Leaving the Snow Rabbit to roll around in the grass, Lin Fan left the space through the portal and picked up the berries and water he had left outside before bringing them into the space.
As he had expected, the berries and water followed him in without any changes.
It seemed that not only could this space be used to store his pets, he could even use this space to store items. To put it simply, this space was a small world for him to develop how he wanted!
Did that mean that he could even bring in seeds and nt trees here?
Or could he even build a house in this ce?
There were many different possibilities that filled Lin Fan''s mind, but in the middle of thinking about them, he suddenly gave a yawn.
He realized just how tired he was after the day that he had gone through, so without thinking much about anything else, Lin Fan decided to go to sleep.
The only problem was that he didn''t have anything to wrap himself up while he was sleeping.
He had been thrown into the wilderness alone because he had been left to die, so of course they wouldn''t think about hisfort and throw a nket to him.
But when Lin Fan sat there for a bit, he realized that he wasn''t cold at allpared to when he was outside this space. It was as if this space had its own heating system and it kept it at a perfect temperature for him.
Even if he didn''t have a nket, he wouldn''t get sick if he were to sleep out in the field.
So in the end, Lin Fan picked up the Snow Rabbit before lying down to go to sleep.
When the Snow Rabbit felt someone picking it up, it opened its eyes a bit to see who it was. However, when it saw that it was Lin Fan, it didn''t care as it closed its eyes again.
Lin Fan quickly drifted off to sleep because this day had been tiring for him.
When he woke up, he felt a soft paw pping his face.
Opening his eyes, he saw the cute little paw falling onto his face again.
It was a "p", but it really didn''t hurt since all it was trying to do was wake him up.
Lin Fan sat up after being woken up by the Snow Rabbit who had woken up and wanted to get out of Lin Fan''s grasp.
After opening his arms and letting the Snow Rabbit go, Lin Fan looked around himself before remembering that he was in his Pet Storage Space.
He took some of the water that he brought in with him to freshen up before opening the return portal to leave this space.
Before he did leave though, he opened up the status for the Snow Rabbit and found that its HP had already been restored to 30/45. It would most likely be fully healed in just another day of staying in the Pet Storage Space.
He could even see that its wound had mostly closed, with only a tiny little bit of red left on the skin.
So he left it in the Pet Storage Space to heal while he went out to check what time it was.
When he came out, he saw that the sun was already rising to the east and the forest around him was slowly lighting up. The fire that he had createdst night had already burnt out, but he couldn''t see any beast tracks on the ground, so that must have meant that it hadsted long enough to keep the other beasts away.
After taking a moment to get his bearings, Lin Fan thought about what to do today.
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard a voice ringing out through the woods.
The moment he heard this voice, he immediately squatted down and turned in the direction of the voice.
As he listened carefully, he heard the sounds of horse hooves and carriage wheelsing from the road.
He made his way to the side of the road, hiding behind a bush as he looked in the direction the sounds came from. He didn''t see anything immediately, but soon there was a horse carriage with severalrge men around it that wasing down the road.
Based on the way they were dressed and the weapons that they carried, Lin Fan could immediately tell that they weren''t good people.
It was most likely not a good idea for them to notice himˇ
So Lin Fan squatted down in that bush and made as little noise as possible, waiting for them to pass.
As they came closer, he could hear the conversation that they were having more clearly.
"If it wasn''t for you letting that Snow Rabbit run away, we wouldn''t be in this mess!" The person that clearly looked like the leader shouted at one of the men beside him.
That man had an awkward look on his face, but then he said, "Isn''t it fine? We got the goods for young master Shen in the end. It won''t matter once we deliver them, right?"
The boss red at that person and shouted, "If it wasn''t for you messing up in the first ce, would we have had to do all this extra work? If it wasn''t for you, I would already be having fun in the brothel instead of having to work all night."
The subordinate revealed a ttering smile and said, "Now, now boss, I know a good girl that I can introduce you to when we get back. She''s got some really big assets that I''m sure that you will love."
The boss revealed a lewd smile and said, "You''re the one who said it! If you go back on your word, see how I take care of you!"
The group of bandits continued along the path, moving past the bush that Lin Fan was sitting in. It seemed like they were about to pass by him without any issues at all, but then there was a voice that rang out behind Lin Fan.
He could hear the sound of a weapon being ced to his back and the slight poke of the tip of something as a voice said, "It seems like we have a little rat hiding here."
Chapter 5 Hero Saving The Beauty (1)
Lin Fan felt a chill run down his back the moment he heard this voice, but he forced himself to stay calm.
He knew that the worst thing to do in this situation was panic because the person holding a weapon to his back was literally holding his life in their hands. If they wanted to kill him, it wouldn''t take any effort at all.
After a pause, Lin Fan raised his hand and said, "You can just let me go, I didn''t see anything."
There was a chuckle that came from behind him before the same voice said, "Get up and walk forward."
Lin Fan had no choice but to oblige, so he stood up and walked out onto the road.
The person behind him followed him before calling out, "Hey boss, I found a rat here!"
When he called out, the horse carriage that was almost out of sight suddenly stopped and turned around, bringing back all the terrifying looking bandits.
The person that had been behind Lin Fan still had his weapon out, but he was no longer right behind him, putting the tip of the sword against his back.
After all the bandits came back, the person behind Lin Fan said to the boss with a smile, "Boss, look at the rat that I found. What do you think we should do with him?"
The boss'' eyes swept over Lin Fan before he said, "Not bad, not bad. We can probably get a pretty penny for this one."
Lin Fan had a good idea of what they meant by that, so he couldn''t help saying, "Wait, wait, I was just passing by and I don''t mean you any harm. How about you just let me go?"
The boss looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "Then how about you pay a toll and I''ll let you go."
Lin Fan''s expression couldn''t help turning ugly as he said, "I don''t really have any money on me at this moment. How about I write you an IOU and pay youter?"
The boss shook his head and said, "It seems like it won''t work if we don''t teach you a lesson first." Then he turned his head to the subordinate he had been talking to before and he said, "Teach him a lesson, but make sure not to scratch his face. He''ll sell less if you damage the product."
The subordinate gave a nod before drawing his sword.
The person behind Lin Fan moved out of the way, heading back to the main group, handing control of Lin Fan over to this other man.
The subordinate came over with his sword raised and a wicked smile on his face as he said, "Now, let big brother teach you what happens when you don''t know how to appreciate the chances given to you."
Seeing hime forward with his de raised, Lin Fan knew what was about to happen. However, for someone like him who came from an era that was governed byw, never having seen actual fighting before, he started to panic the moment that he was faced with this situation.
Lin Fan took a step back and said with a panicked look on his face, "Don''te over here."
The subordinate licked his lips and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle. We''ll have some fun together." After saying this, he suddenly charged forward with the sword raised as if he was about to sh down with it.
Lin Fan saw this and he immediately panicked, moving back as he iled his arms in the air.
In his moment of panic, one of his iling arms flew towards the subordinate charging at him in a pping motion.
The subordinate saw this and revealed a smirk as he easily started moving to dodge it.
While Lin Fan''s arm was flying through the air, there was a wisp of blue light that suddenly gathered around his arm. The moment that the wisp of blue light appeared, his hand suddenly started moving faster.
The subordinate was surprised when he first saw it, but that look of surprise quickly turned into a look of shock.
Before he could even react, Lin Fan''s hand was already in front of him.
He raised his sword to intercept it, but that didn''t help either.
The faint blue light around Lin Fan''s arm acted like armour as it collided with the sword, creating the sound of metal shing with each other. Then in front of the subordinate''s shocked eyes, the sword snapped cleanly in half and Lin Fan''s hand continued forward, aimed right at the subordinate''s face.
It moved so fast that the subordinate couldn''t dodge in time, hitting him right across the face before sending him flying through the air like a cut that had its strings cut.
This subordinate continued flying through the air, flying past the bandits and the horse carriage until he mmed into a tree on the side of the road.
The tree cracked, but didn''t fall and the subordinate slumped to the ground, creating a pool of blood under him.
There was only silence in the air as all the bandits stared on in shock with wide open mouths. Not a single one of them was able to believe what they just saw.
As for Lin Fan himself, he had closed his eyes in a panic, so he had no idea what had just happened. He had just felt his hand make contact with something.
After a few seconds, Lin Fan slowly opened his eyes and turned to look forward.
The first thing he saw were the bandits looking at him in shock. The second thing he saw was the bloody body of the subordinate who had been mmed into the tree.
Looking down at his hand, he saw the blood staining it and he muttered to himself, "Did I do that?"
After taking a few seconds to sort out all the facts, there was a strong ufortable feeling that came over Lin Fan. It was nausea mixed with the feeling of being dumped into a bucket of cold water.
As someone who came from thew governed society of Earth, Lin Fan was someone who had never even been in a fight before, much less having killed someone.
The world seemed to spin around him and he couldn''t help muttering to himself, "I killed someoneˇI killed someoneˇAm I going to go to jail?"
Under his breath, he continued to whisper this again and again before he suddenly felt a splitting pain in his head. It was like his head was a nut and someone was trying to crack it to get to the sweet nut meat inside.
As Lin Fan was slowly undergoing his mental breakdown, there were notifications that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes alone. They were notifications from the system that had detected his abnormal state.
[Abnormal levels of stress have been detected in the host.]
[Levels of stress have reached a dangerous level. The host has been designated to be in a critical state.]
[Random Card x1 will now be used to help the host ovee this period of danger.]
[Random Card x1 has been consumed.]
[Searching for the right card to help the host.]
[Searchingˇ]
[Searchingˇ]
[The right effects card has been found. The card will now be applied to the host.]
[Mental Fortitude Skill will now be generated for the host.]
[Generatingˇ]
[Generatingˇ]
[Sess, Mental Fortitude (Lvl 1) has been generated.]
[Excess energy from the Random Card has been detected. Skill will now be leveled up with the excess energy.]
[Sess, Mental Fortitude (Lvl 1) has reached Mental Fortitude (Max).]
[Excess energy from the Random Card has been detected. Excess energy will now be used to level up a random skill.]
[Love Gauge Taming (Max) is at max level and cannot be leveled up.]
[Appraisal Eye (Max) is at max level and cannot be leveled up.]
[Spiritual Qi Gathering Technique (Common) has been selected to be upgraded.]
[Sess, Spiritual Qi Gathering Technique (Common) has been upgraded to Five Elemental Harmony Technique (Rare).]
[Excess energy from the Random Card has been detected. Excess energy will now be used to level up a random skill.]
[Pain Tolerance (Lvl 9) has been selected to be upgraded.]
[Sess, Pain Tolerance (Lvl 9) has reached Pain Tolerance (Max).]
[Excess energy from the Random Card has been detected. Excess energy will now be used to level up a random skill.]
[Error, no skill has been found.]
[Crippled Spirit Root has been detected. Spirit Root will now be healed with excess energy.]
[Sess, Five Elemental Heavenly Root (Crippled) has been repaired.]
[Excess energy from the Random Card has all been used.]
After the final notification, Lin Fan finally felt the pain in his head disappear. At the same time, there was a warm feeling that came from the very core of his chest that quickly increased in temperature, reaching a burning level before disappearing.
When it was all over, Lin Fan suddenly looked up at the bandits who were engaging in their own talk before looking down at the corpse that was lying under the tree.
After staring at that corpse for a long time, he strangely felt calm as if it didn''t bother him at all. He couldn''t understand why he had been so bothered by the death of this person previously, especially since this person had been trying to hurt him before he died.
But as he had this thought, Lin Fan also felt that something was off.
He looked at all the notifications in front of him and in particr, he focused on the one that showed that he had gained a new skill.
Mental Fortification.
This must be the reason why he had been able to calm down immediately, but Lin Fan also didn''t like this feeling since he felt like it had made him lose a part of himself.
He was no longer bothered by the fact that he had just killed someone, rather he found it natural since that person had wanted to hurt him. This wasn''t what he had been raised to believe back on Earth, rather this was what he felt that a barbaric person would thinkˇ
But he was thinking these thoughts right nowˇ
While Lin Fan was still feeling conflicted about this, he suddenly heard a sound from in front of him.
When he looked up, he saw that there was another de that was falling down above his head.
Chapter 6 Hero Saving The Beauty (2)
Lin Fan didn''t panic like he did the first time, rather he calmly focused his eyes on the de that was approaching him.
As he focused his eyes, he saw the de suddenly begin to move slower and slower until it was moving at a snail''s pace.
He was able to easily follow the path that it came at him at and he then dodged out of the way without any problem. But that didn''t mean that it was all over yet.
Behind the first bandit that swung his sword at him, were two bandits swinging out at him at the same time. One sword came from the left and one sword came from the right, trying to cut him in half.
Lin Fan just simply took a step back and moved out of the range of the swords, letting them swing by right in front of him.
When the bandits saw this, they all stopped moving as they turned to the boss.
The boss had an ugly look on his face as if he had realized something, but he knew that he couldn''t back down now.
Going back a few minutes, when Lin Fan was still having a mental breakdown, the bandits had slowlye back to their senses.
"Cultivator, he''s a cultivator!"
"We have to get out of here! We aren''t a match for him at all!"
The bandit subordinates shouted as they looked at Lin Fan with terror.
The bandit boss didn''t say a thing as he stared at Lin Fan while he was having his breakdown. However, what he had in his eyes wasn''t fear or shock anymore, rather it was a look of excitement.
He could tell that this young cultivator wasn''t someone that was used to fighting, it was most likely his first time being out on his own like this.
Even if someone like this had the great powers of a cultivator, he was someone who didn''t know how to use them at all.
Since that was the case, it wouldn''t be hard for them to kill this person.
For ordinary people like them, cultivators were at a level that they could never touch. To put it simply, they were nothing more than ants in the eyes of the cultivators.
So naturally normal people also wanted to be cultivators.
This was a golden chance for them since they had met this naive cultivator who didn''t have anybat experience. As long as they were able to kill him and take his cultivation techniqueˇThey would be able to be cultivators as well!
Driven by this greed, the boss shouted at his subordinates, "Calm down all of you. Can''t you see that he''s just a kid who doesn''t have any experience with fighting at all? As long as we work together, we can take him out."
Seeing the hesitation in the eyes of his subordinates, the boss then said, "This kid clearly doesn''t have any experience fighting, so he won''t be able to keep up with our formation. So what if he''s strong? Can he keep up with us? As long as we slowly wear down his spiritual energy, he''ll be a normal person once he uses it all up, won''t he?"
Hearing this, the subordinates started to calm down as traces of confidence appeared in their eyes.
They knew that their boss was right and they couldn''t stop the greed that started to fill their hearts.
These people were weak against this kind of greed, or else they wouldn''t have be bandits.
There was only a slight moment of hesitation before the bandits decided to go all out against Lin Fan.
It was just too bad that they had already missed their timing.
After Lin Fan dodged their attacks, the bandits were first shocked before knowing that this situation wasn''t good for them. They had thought that this kid was someone who didn''t know how to fight at all, but he had easily dodged their attacks which a normal person couldn''t do.
After a small pause, the bandit boss quickly raised his hand and shouted, "Run!"
Without even caring about the rest of his subordinates, the bandit boss turned and started to run.
Seeing this, the other bandits all began scattering in different directions.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to do at first, but then he quickly chased after them since he knew that he couldn''t let them escape.
When he caught up to the bandit that was closest to him, the bandit quickly turned and swung his sword at Lin Fan. However, Lin Fan was able to easily dodge it and grab the sword from his hand before using it to sh him.
Then without any hesitation, Lin Fan charged right at the other bandits and cut them down one by one until there was only the bandit boss left.
The bandit boss fell to the ground and begged, "Lord cultivator, please don''t kill me. I''ll give you everything that I have if you just let me go."
Lin Fan looked down at him before letting the sword in his hand fall.
Of course, he was still holding the sword as it fell and he cut the bandit boss'' head off with that sword.
When it was finally over, Lin Fan''s eyes rxed before they suddenly filled with a look of realization.
Looking around and seeing all the bandit corpses on the ground, Lin Fan revealed a look of disbelief as he looked down at his own blood soaked hands.
He couldn''t understand what had just happened. It was almost as if something had taken over his body and he hadn''t been able to stop it even though he knew it was wrong.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the Mental Fortitude skill that had appeared in his status.
It seemed like his thoughts had bepletely different after he had received this skillˇHe no longer followed his emotions like before, but rather he followed pure logic nowˇ
He knew the reason why he had killed these bandits so decisively.
It was very simple, it was because of what he had heard before.
Even if they hadn''t found him this time, they would havee for him sooner orter since the Snow Rabbit that he saved was the one that had escaped from them.
Not to mention that these people, the way that they actedˇIt was clear that they had done some bad things before or they wouldn''t act this way.
But ording to his memories, this was what thisnd was. And that was ruled by power alone, where one was only bound by how strong they were. The weak suffered and the strong thrived, that would be the motto of thisnd.
All of these reasons came together in his head and he finally decided that the safest way was to kill them to prevent any future problems.
However, Lin Fan knew that this wasn''t what someone like him raised in a world governed byws would think.
So the only reason he could be this decisiveˇ
Had to be the Mental Fortitude skill.
He didn''t like what it turned him into. Even now, seeing these dead bodies, he didn''t feel a thing unlike earlier when he almost had a mental breakdown from killing the first person.
Lin Fan gathered his thoughts and quickly came to a decision.
No matter how this world changed him, at the very least, he would live by what he considered right. That way, he wouldn''t let down the god that had given him this second life.
After taking that moment to calm his mind, Lin Fan started cleaning up the area.
He knew that he couldn''t leave the corpses like this or else beasts and such would be attracted. As well, there was the horse carriage that the bandits had left behind. It wasn''t as if he could just leave it in the middle of the road.
Well, he could leave the carriage, but the horse didn''t do anything wrong. The only mistake that the horse ever made was being bought or captured by the wrong people and even then, it wasn''t the horse''s mistake.
So at the very least, he would let the horse go.
Lin Fan started moving the various corpses that had been scattered around the area, bringing them to a pile on the side of the road. As for why he brought them to this side of the road, there was already a ditch that he could just dump the bodies in already there.
Lin Fan found that it was quite easy lifting the bodies over and when it was time to push the corpses into the ditch, it only took him a single push.
After pushing them all in, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at his own hands before giving a nod of appreciation.
The body that the god of Earth gave him really was a good one, he was very grateful for it.
Once those bodies were taken care of, Lin Fan went back to the carriage to check it out.
Surprisingly, the horse was very calm when he approached and even let him pet it on its head. He could tell that this horse wasn''t a normal horse and he couldn''t help wondering where these bandits had found it.
As he was petting the horse, he suddenly heard a noise from the carriage which caught him off guard.
He immediately jumped back and raised his guard, but seeing that nothing wasing out of the horse carriage, he couldn''t help feeling curious as to what the noise was.
,m So after taking a moment to think, he walked over to open the curtain over the horse carriage, peeking in to see what it was.
The moment he opened it, he saw a beautiful girl who had her arms and legs bound and her mouth gagged lying inside.
It took him a few seconds to process this, but once he did, he couldn''t help thinking to himself, "Isn''t this too cliche?"
Chapter 7 Second Tame
The moment that the girl in the carriage saw Lin Fan, her eyes went wide, but she didn''t do anything as she just stared at him, waiting for him to do anything.
After a few seconds, Lin Fan realized his mistake and came forward as he said, "Let meˇ"
But before he could even finish, the girl suddenly moved back. She tried to raise a leg to kick him, but then she remembered that her leg was bound and all she did was hurt her own leg.
During this time though, she had been looking at Lin Fan with a vignt look, as if she didn''t trust him.
Then again, how could she trust him when she was bound and he was the only person that she saw after waking up?
It would be strange if anyone were to trust the first person they saw after this.
It took Lin Fan a few seconds to realize his second mistake and he immediately raised his hands in the air as he said, "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to help you."
The girl revealed a clear look of surprise after hearing this and then there was a long moment of silence as her eyes swept over Lin Fan. Once she was finished, she remained silent for a bit before finally giving a nod.
Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief before slowlying forward, making sure that the girl could see his hands as he helped her remove her bindings.
After her bindings were off, the first thing that the girl did was stretch, revealing her figure.
Lin Fan hadn''t been able to see it properly when she was tied up, but he had to admit that she was quite curvy. Not to mention that there were holes in her clothes, so he could see quite a bit of that skin that was as white as jade underneathˇ
After staring in a daze for a bit, he realized what he was doing and quickly turned away.
When the girl saw this, she looked down at her own body and realized what had happened. As she looked down at herself, her face couldn''t help turning more and more red as she quickly raised her hands to cover herself.
p Lin Fan gave a cough before asking, "Who are you and why are you here?"
The girl red at Lin Fan and said, "Shouldn''t you give your name first before asking someone for theirs?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look before saying, "Uh, I''m Lin Fan and you are?"
The girl kept ring at Lin Fan for a bit before her gaze rxed and she said, "Xiao Yue."
Lin Fan then asked, "What are you doing hereˇI mean how did you get kidnapped?"
Xiao Yue looked at Lin Fan for a bit before answering, "What else do you think they kidnapped me for?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile in response to this.
As if saving him, Xiao Yue interrupted to ask, "What happened to the bandits? Or are you the one who they were selling me to?"
Lin Fan still had an awkward smile as he said, "Well, the banditsˇThey''re all taken care of."
Xiao Yue was surprised to hear this as she asked, "You mean you took care of them all?"
Lin Fan gave a nod.
Xiao Yue''s expression became even more surprised when she heard this. Then she stood up and moved past Lin Fan to get out of the carriage.
When she came out, the first thing that she smelled was the scent of blood in the air. Then when she looked around, she saw the pools of blood around her, but not a single corpse.
Turning back, she asked, "What happened to all the corpses?"
Lin Fan came out and said, "I pushed them all into the ditch on the side of the road. Can''t just leave them on the road, right?"
Xiao Yue was about to say something, but then she swallowed her words. After looking at him for a bit, she came closer to Lin Fan and said, "You''re hurt."
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this since he didn''t feel any pain at all. However, when he looked down, he saw that his clothes were indeed stained with blood. There was arge patch of blood that was around his waist on his right side.
Opening up his shirt, he found that there was indeed a small cut on his abdomen.
The strange thing was that he didn''t feel any pain from that cut at all, as if it didn''t exist at all.
But when he thought about it, he realized that it must be the effect of his Pain Resistance skill.
At max level, it wasn''t surprising that he would be able to resist a small cut like this, but he at least wanted to know that he was injured so he could deal with it. However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the wound had already closed and there was nothing for him to do.
It seemed like his body''s natural regenerative force was much stronger than he thought.
He turned back to Xiao Yue and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just a small scratch."
Xiao Yue came over to take a look before muttering under her breath, "But you''re bleeding this much."
It was at this time that there were two notifications that suddenly popped up in front of him.
[Xiao Yue is feeling gratitude towards you for saving her. Affection has increased by 30.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame Xiao Yue?]
The first one was normal since anyone would feel gratitude towards the person that saved them, but the second one was the one that just filled Lin Fan with confusion.
Xiao Yue was a person, could a person be tamed?
Wasn''t this kind of against the code of being human?
But Lin Fan couldn''t help being curious about this since he remembered something about this with his skill.
If he remembered correctly, it should have said "Can be used to tame anythingˇ" in the description of the skill. Then that would indeed mean that Xiao Yue could be tamedˇ
But taming a human?
In the end, Lin Fan couldn''t help his own curiosity and a bit of lewd thinking as he chose to tame her.
Well, it wasn''t just a bit of lewd thinking, it was quite a bit of lewd thinking. It could even be said that he was thinking with what was down there instead of with what was up thereˇ
After all, if he were to tame her, wouldn''t he be able to give hermands?
Lin Fan silently thought, "Tame."
After receiving acknowledgement from Lin Fan, the system started getting to work.
The same thing as the time with the snow rabbit happened as ayer of light appeared around Xiao Yue.
The light wasn''t considered bright or strong, but it was still strong enough that one wouldn''t be able to look at it directly for long.
However, even though it appeared around her, Xiao Yue acted like she couldn''t see it at all as she came forward to look over Lin Fan''s wound.
It didn''t take long before the light around Xiao Yue disappeared, but when she spoke to him again, she spoke in apletely different tone.
Xiao Yue said in a gentle voice as she touched his wound, "Does it hurt? Are you alright?"
When he heard the voice she said this in, he couldn''t stop his heart from skipping a beat.
In his twenty five years of life on Earth, Lin Fan had never heard a girl talking to him like this before and now that it was actually happening, naturally he couldn''t help bing excited.
Lin Fan said, "I''m alright." Then after a pause, he suddenly said, "Can you turn around for me?"
Xiao Yue was confused when Lin Fan asked this, but then she suddenly turned around before asking, "Like this?"
Seeing her spin around, he could see the patches of skin that were like pure white jade through the holes in her clothes.
Then after she was done spinning, she came back in front of Lin Fan and asked, "What did you want me to spin around for?"
Lin Fan gave a cough before saying, "Uh, I was just seeing if you had any wounds on you. You know, I didn''t even notice that I was wounded, so I wanted to see if you had any wounds on youˇ"
As his voice fell off, Xiao Yue just stared at him. After a while, she finally said, "Oh."
There was a silence that hung in the air for a bit.
But in the end, Lin Fan worked up the courage to say, "Can I touch your chest?"
Right after he said this, there was a notification that appeared.
[Xiao Yue is disgusted by your words. Affection has decreased by 1.]
On Xiao Yue''s face was a clear look of disgust. Even if she did try to hide it since Lin Fan was her savior, she wasn''t able topletely cover it.
As soon as he saw this, Lin Fan no longer thought with the thing down there and he went back to thinking with his thing up there.
Lin Fan quickly said, "Joking, I was just joking! The mood seemed a bit heavy, so I just wanted to lighten it up a bit."
Xiao Yue didn''t seem to believe it at first, but then she suddenly gave a giggle that was like a flower that suddenly bloomed. The moment Lin Fan saw this, all his thoughts were blown away and all he could do was stare at her in a daze.
[Xiao Yue is amused by your reaction. Affection has increased by 6.]
Seeing this final notification that appeared, Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief.
Chapter 8 Heading To The City
After waiting for a bit, Lin Fan then asked, "What are you nning on doing now? Do you have family members that you can go back to?"
Even if he had already "tamed" her, Lin Fan wasn''t nning on making Xiao Yue go with him.
After all, if he were to do that, what difference was there between him and the bandits?
So if she did have family to return to, he would try to help her in any way that he could.
However, when this topic was brought up, the smile instantly disappeared from Xiao Yue''s face as she lowered her head. There was a mist that also appeared in her eyes, but it didn''t seem like she was about to cry.
After a long silence, she said, "They''re all dead. They killed my entire vige before kidnapping meˇ"
Lin Fan immediately swallowed the next words that he had been about to say. Even as insensitive as he was, he knew when he had stepped on andmine.
After a long period of silence, he asked, "Then, do you want toe with me?"
Xiao Yue was surprised when she heard this, but then she asked, "Are you sure you want me toe with you? After all, you should know what they were afterˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all as he said with a shrug, "Even if it wasn''t for you, there''s another reason for them to hate me. So why would I need to care if that''s the case?"
Xiao Yue felt a warm feeling appear in her heart after hearing this as a mist came over her eyes.
[Xiao Yue is touched by your words. Affection has increased by 5.]
After a pause, she finally said, "Alright, I''ll go with you."
Then right after, she asked in a voice that seemed like she had suddenly thought of something, "Right, I never got to ask, what were you doing fighting these bandits?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile before saying, "I''m just a wandering cultivator, but they caught me, so I had no choice but to fight for my life."
When he finished, Xiao Yue immediately revealed a shocked look as she asked, "Young master, you''re a cultivator?"
She never thought that this young man in front of her would be one of those aloof cultivators with the way he acted, but when she carefully thought about it, she realized that it made sense. After all, unless he was a cultivator, how could he have easily taken care of these bandits by himself?
As for Lin Fan, he couldn''t help saying, "Young master? Why are you calling me that?"
Xiao Yue was jolted from her thoughts when she heard this before saying, "You''re the one who saved me, so I should be serving you. What else would I call you if not "young master"?"
Lin Fan hadn''t been someone special back on Earth, so he wasn''t that used to being addressed this way. However, he knew that this was how it was in this world and it would be easier for them if she addressed him as such.
It definitely wasn''t because he liked hearing her call him young master or anything.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything else on this matter, Xiao Yue asked, "Young master, what did you do with the belongings of the bandits? We should organize everything before we head to the city."
Lin Fan quickly asked, "City? You know the way to the city?"
Xiao Yue revealed a confused look when she heard this and she asked, "Isn''t it just down the road? Doesn''t everyone know that?"
Before Lin Fan arrived in this world, the previous owner of this body had been taken care of by his rtives before being dumped into the wilderness, so he didn''t even know where he was. Not to mention knowing that there was a city just down the road.
Still he couldn''t help feeling awkward seeing the natural look on Xiao Yue''s face.
After a slight pause, he said, "There are some things that I do know and some things that I don''t know, that''s just how it is."
The way he said it was very righteous, but Lin Fan himself was dying on the inside when he said this.
Still, it had the effect that he wanted as Xiao Yue gave an understanding nod. Then Xiao Yue asked, "What did you do with the money that the bandits had?"
This time Lin Fan didn''t hesitate as he said, "I threw it into the ditch with the bandits."
Xiao Yue looked at him like he was an idiot as she said, "What did you do that for?"
Lin Fan was confused as he said, "It''s dirty money, so we shouldn''t take it, right?"
The look of exasperation on Xiao Yue''s face became deeper as she said, "Why shouldn''t we take it? Will it do any good to the people that it was taken from if it''s just left on the side of the road?"
Lin Fan was about to answer with how it was just right to not get involved with dirty money, but then he realized that she was right, making him swallow those words.
The other argument that he had was that they could be traced with this dirty money, but then he realized that this world waspletely different from the technologically advanced world that he came from. This world was an ancient world, which meant that technology wasn''t as developed as it had been on Earth.
Even if he took the money, there was no way for them to track them or was there a way to suddenly notice that there was an increase in funds in his bank ount since recordkeeping wasn''t as developed. Rather, no one would actually care if there was a sudden increase in funds in his ount since they didn''t track things like ie and such.
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, Xiao Yue gave a sigh before heading to the side of the road.
When Lin Fan saw this, he immediately came over and said, "Wait, let me do it. You can check the carriage to see if there''s anything useful we can use."
Xiao Yue immediately said, "Young master, you should leave these things to meˇ"
But before she could finish, Lin Fan raised his hand and said, "I''m a man, just let me take care of these things."
Lin Fan at least had this kind of pride in him.
Hearing these words, Xiao Yue''s cheeks couldn''t help turning a bit red.
She had always tried to do her best to put on a strong appearance because she knew that as a woman, she had to work twice as hard to get what men would naturally get and she didn''t want to rely on men for anything.
However, when Lin Fan acted this way, she couldn''t help feeling the warmth that came from having a man take care of her. She had never felt this way before, but it seemed different when it came from Lin Fan.
[Xiao Yue is touched by your words. Affection has increased by 5.]
After pausing for a few seconds, she gave a nod in response and turned to head back to the carriage.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the ditch and when he looked in, he couldn''t help scrunching his face.
This ditch was deep and it had rained heavily two days ago, so the ditch was still filled with water. Mixed with the corpses that had been thrown in, it had already started to stink.
Still, he had no choice but to jump in and dig around through the corpses of the bandits.
After digging through all the corpses, he was able to find several wallets that had varying amounts of money in them, as well as a map that wasn''t too wet since it was on a corpse that was atop the pile of corpses, so it hadn''t been sitting in the water.
As for the clothesˇWhile Lin Fan''s own clothes were ripped and covered in blood, he didn''t want to wear the bloody clothes of a dead man. He just hoped that there would be some clothes for him in the horse carriage.
When he got back, he saw Xiao Yue on the ground with items spread in front of her, which were the items that she pulled out from the carriage.
There was a bag of food and water and luckily, there were a few sets of clothes. Among these clothes was a very skimpy outfit which Lin Fan could only assume would have been forced onto Xiao Yue before she was presented to this young master Shen that the bandits mentioned previously.
But when he looked at the outfit and he looked at Xiao Yue, he couldn''t help imagining how she would look and almost got a nosebleed.
Luckily for him, Xiao Yue was too focused on sorting out the items that she didn''t notice this look from him.
After she was done, she handed him a set of clothes and said, "Here, you can change into these."
However, Lin Fan looked at the clothes in her hands before turning his head to say, "You can go first."
Xiao Yue looked at him before giving a nod and saying, "Alright, I''ll go first, but no peeking." Then after a slight pause, she said in a softer voice, "Well, maybe one peek."
Lin Fan thought he heard something and quickly turned his head as he asked, "What did you say?"
Xiao Yue''s cheeks turned a bit red before she quickly said, "Nothing, nothing at all." Then she ran off into the carriage to change.
Lin Fan watched her run off and couldn''t help giving a chuckle, but he did the gentlemanly thing and waited in the end.
However, in his mind, he couldn''t help thanking the god of Earth for sending him here and giving him the skill that he gave him. It seemed like he had been wrong about this skill all along, it was much more broken than it seemed.
Perhaps it could even give him the dream that he had had since he had been on Earth.
The dream of making a harem for himselfˇ
Of course, that dream wasn''t possible on Earth because of polygamyws, but here, it was possible. After all, in his memories, even the father of the previous owner of this body had a wife and several mistresses.
This was and where strength spoke above all and as long as you were strong enough, you could have as many women as you wanted.
Lin Fan decided that he would live his second life to the fullest and achieve this dream.
If only the god of Earth knew about thisˇhis eyes would have turned green with jealousy.
After all, if he knew what the skill he gave Lin Fan could do, he would have regretted giving it to Lin Fan instead of using it for himself.
Even if he was a god, that didn''t mean that he didn''t want a harem for himselfˇ
Chapter 9 One Room
Xiao Yue changed very quickly and when she came out, she waspletely different from before.
While she was no longer showing as much skin as before, the way she was dressed made her beauty even more dazzling.
Unlike the tattered dress with holes that showed her natural beauty alone, these clothes worked with her beauty to make her stand out even more.
After catching Lin Fan staring at her, Xiao Yue asked, "Do I look strange?"
Lin Fan quickly shook his head and said, "No, not at all!"
Xiao Yue revealed a smile when she saw this before saying, "Aren''t you going to go change?"
Lin Fan then realized that he was staring too much, so he turned away and headed to the carriage as he said, "Alright, I''ll go change."
It didn''t take Lin Fan long to change and when he came out, this time it was Xiao Yue''s turn to be stunned.
She looked at him in a daze for a bit before suddenly turning away when she realized what she was doing.
Luckily for her, Lin Fan was not looking at her, but rather he had gone over to the horse.
After she came back from her daze, she asked, "What do we do about the carriage? Do we take it with us?"
Lin Fan was silent for a bit before saying, "We''ll leave it here."
Xiao Yue was about to say something to refute this when Lin Fan cut her off by saying, "Money is one thing since coins are the same, but a carriage is too unique. It''s much more easily recognizablepared to money."
Xiao Yue still was a bit unconvinced, but she knew that Lin Fan was right. Still, she couldn''t help saying, "What about the horse? If we have the horse then it''ll be easier for us to travel, right?"
Actually, Lin Fan didn''t want to leave the horse either since he could tell that it was a good horse, but horses that were good meant that they were also easily recognized. At the very least, they couldn''t ride this horse since it meant that they would be recognized when they arrived in town. They would have to wait a bit before they could ride this.
Since that was the case, it was a problem of where to keep the horse until they were able to use it.
Normally this would be a problem, but that only applied for other people. For Lin Fan, he had something that no one else had, the system!
Lin Fan came right up to the horse and without caring that Xiao Yue was beside him, he opened up the portal to the Pet Storage Space. Then he detached the horse from the carriage and led it into the portal by the reins.
As he had expected, he was able to smoothly bring the horse to the other side.
The Pet Storage Space wasn''t just used as a ce to store his pets, it could also be used as a ce to store items and living beings!
This went far beyond a cheat, this was even greater than the Item Box skills that they had in magic worlds! Or the Spatial Storage Artifacts they had in these cultivation worlds!
As soon as the horse came in, the Snow Rabbit that had been resting was alerted.
It looked over with a wary gaze, but seeing that it was Lin Fan who was leading the horse, it happily came over to see what was happening.
It didn''t take long before the horse and Snow Rabbit became friends, but the strange thing was the hierarchy between the two of them. As soon as the horse saw the Snow Rabbit, it immediately felt a sense of fear and submitted to the Snow Rabbit.
When Lin Fan left the Pet Storage Space, the Snow Rabbit was already riding atop the horse''s head.
When Lin Fan came out of the portal, Xiao Yue who had been stunned by the sudden disappearance of Lin Fan and the horse suddenly came over and pointed at the portal as she asked, "Young master, what is that?"
Lin Fan didn''t bother hiding it from Xiao Yue since she was now one of his tamed "pets". In the future, she would be one of his most trusted allies, so keeping secrets now was not a good thing.
Xiao Yue didn''t really understand Lin Fan''s exnation since she didn''t have that much knowledge about cultivators, so in the end, she misunderstood what he meant. She muttered to herself, "So it''s a Spatial Storage Artifact."
Lin Fan didn''t bother clearing up this misunderstanding, but he was a bit surprised to hear these words from her.
Still, after thinking about it, he realized that it was normal that she would know these words since this was a cultivation world. It was normal that there would be Spatial Storage Artifacts since it was one of the mainstay tropes of a cultivation world.
Lin Fan didn''t mind it and started moving the rest of the things into the Pet Storage Space, but it was at this time that Xiao Yue suddenly asked, "Can I go in as well?"
Lin Fan was taken aback by her sudden question, but then he realized something. Since he had tamed her as well, would Xiao Yue receive the same benefits as his other pets in the Pet Storage Space?
So, he brought her into the space.
When she came in, she felt a very pleasant feeling, like being wrapped up in her mother''s hug.
Just seeing the look on her face, he realized that his question had been answered.
This reaction was just like the Snow Rabbit''s when it first came in and the horse hadn''t shown this reaction when it came in, so it must be that only his pets would react this way. That meant that Xiao Yue would receive the same benefits from the Pet Storage Space as his pets!
After thinking about it, he said, "You should stay in this space while I run to the town."
Xiao Yue was surprised by the space at first, but when she heard Lin Fan''s voice, she couldn''t help saying, "But we have the horse, we canˇ"
Lin Fan cut her off by saying, "No, it''s better if we use the horse for now. Besides, I''m quite fast." As he said this, he revealed a smile.
Xiao Yue still seemed like she had something else to say, but she still said in the end, "Alright."
Lin Fan left her in the space and as soon as he threw everything that they wanted to take into the space, he started running along down the road.
By the time that this carriage was discovered by the next group of travelers, it was simply brought along by them and sold back in the city, but of course that''s something that happened muchter.
Even with Lin Fan''s full speed, by the time that he arrived at the city, it was already night time.
Of course, right before he reached the city, he let Xiao Yue out of the Pet Storage Space so they could enter together. Otherwise, if she were to suddenly appear in the city after they had arrived, it would surely draw questions. Especially since there were guards checking and recording all the travelers that arrived in the city at the gate.
Lin Fan had thought that they would be in trouble since they were people that didn''t have any form of identification, but it turned out that the guards that were at the gate were nothing more than a formality.
Well, a formality was the wrong way to describe them since they did y one role.
Their one role was to collect entrance fees from everyone who came into the city. As for who really came into the city, that didn''t matter to them at all. The only thing that did matter was how much money they could earn atop the fees that they collected.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan and Xiao Yue had found some cloaks in the carriage which they used to cover themselves, otherwise their appearances surely would have caused some trouble.
It also helped that they made sure to tip the guard that was in charge of letting them in a few extra coinsˇ
Once they were in the city, the first thing that they decided to do was find a ce to rest for the night since it was already getting dark. As for what they would do after that, they already had a good idea.
Since they were unfamiliar with this ce, with a well ced "tip" to the guard, they received a rmendation to a decent inn.
The ce was quite clean, the area it was in was a big street with plenty of guards, and the customers were all outstanding, so it didn''t seem like there was a problem in the inn.
The only problem that they had was when they were trying to decide how many rooms to book.
When this question was asked, Lin Fan said, "One roomˇ" But then he realized who he was with and how inappropriate it would be, so he said, "Make that two rooms instead."
But Xiao Yue decisively cut him off by saying, "No, just one room is fine."
Lin Fan looked at her with a surprised look, but seeing how determined she looked, he wasn''t able to say anything. However, that didn''t stop an excited feeling from appearing in his heart.
Could it be that tonight, he was finally going toˇ
But of course, he would end up disappointed in the end.
Chapter 10 Mercenary Guild
When they got to their room, there was an ambiguous atmosphere in the air.
Both of them took a bath with the tub that the inn provided and then it was time for them to go to sleep.
When Lin Fan came back from his bath, he saw Xiao Yue lying in bed and his heart skipped a beat.
Could it be that it was finally time forˇthat?
But he was disappointed when he came closer and found that there was a row of pillows ced in the middle of the bed.
While he was gone, Xiao Yue had the staff bring her a few pillows which she had used to build a wall right in the middle of the bed.
Coming into the room and seeing the wall of pillows right in the center of the bed, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile, but there was nothing he could say in response to this. After all, they had indeed only known each other for a day, it wasn''t like she would let him do anything that quickly.
However, when he looked carefully, he saw that there was a hole right in the center of the wall. The hole was right where Xiao Yue''s hand was.
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he couldn''t help pointing it out and asking, "What is this?"
Xiao Yue didn''t respond and instead, she just put her hand through the hole.
She didn''t need to say anything else after that, just the hand peeking through the wall of pillows was more than enough to tell him what she was thinking.
But just that alone was enough to make Lin Fan nervous since in his years on Earth, he had never been able to do this before.
After lying down, Lin Fan turned in the direction of the pillow wall and stared at the hand peeking through. He carefully raised his hand and moved it over until he gently held that hand.
The moment that their hands made contact, the first thing he couldn''t help thinking was that her hand really was soft.
He already kind of expected that it would be soft, but he never imagined that it would be this soft.
As theyid there holding hands, Lin Fan''s heart kept beating faster and faster as he was too excited to sleep.
But as heid there, he suddenly heard a sounding from the other side.
He didn''t know what the sound was at first, but slowly it got louder until he recognized the sound.
Crying.
She was crying.
But why?
Lin Fan could feel from her hand that she was asleep since she wasn''t gripping, so she must be crying in her sleep.
Lin Fan finally couldn''t take his curiosity and he sat up slightly, not moving too much so that he didn''t wake Xiao Yue up. He sat up just enough that he was able to peek over the wall of pillows.
When he looked over, he saw Xiao Yue''s sleeping face covered in tears.
It was at this time that Xiao Yue muttered in her sleep, "Mom, dad, don''t leave Xiao Yue."
It was like he had been thrown into a bucket of cold water the moment he heard this.
After his shock, the only thing that Lin Fan felt was shame, endless shame.
He had realized that he hadpletely misjudged Xiao Yue and he hadn''t even thought about how she felt. He had beenpletely fooled by the strong appearance that she put onˇ
But he couldn''t me her since he knew that for her, this was the only way for her to survive in this world.
She had no one else, she only had herself, so she had to act strong so that no one would take advantage of her. This was even harder since she was female.
But that didn''t mean that what had happened didn''t affect her at all.
Humans were at their most fragile when they were asleep. They weren''t able to hold back the things that they normally held back when they were awake.
Now that she was finally in a safe ce, her emotions had all poured out.
Her family had been killed in front of her, her vige had been ughtered, and she had been kidnapped. Any one of these events would be enough to scar a person for life, but all of them had happened to her.
It would have been impossible for her not to be affected by it.
But she had held it all back just to survive.
It was hard to imagine just what kind of emotions she had been feeling this entire time, but it definitely wasn''t easy for her.
After a slight pause, Lin Fan leaned over the wall of pillows and spoke in a soft voice so he wouldn''t wake Xiao Yue up. He said, "Don''t worry, I''m here."
After hearing this, Xiao Yue slightly knitted her brows before they suddenly rxed and her tears stopped. Then her lips quivered a bit before she revealed a faint smile.
After watching her for a bit longer and making sure that she was alright, Lin Fanid back down. However, as heid there, he didn''t go to sleep.
Instead he began thinking of different ways that he could help make Xiao Yue feel moreforted and as he thought about them, he unknowingly started to drift off into thend of sleep.
When he woke up, he was surprised to find that he was holding nothing in his hand.
He quickly sat up and looked around the room, but he didn''t see anyone there at all.
As his mind began to turn, he suddenly started getting worried.
What if Xiao Yue was so sad that sheˇ
In a panic, Lin Fan immediately got out of bed and without even putting on the rest of his clothes, he started to bolt for the door.
But when he had just opened it and was about to run out, he suddenly bumped into someone who wasing in.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan was strong and had quick reactions. He immediately reached his hand out to grab the person who had been sent stumbling after bumping into him, firmly catching that person.
When they were both finally in a stable position, Lin Fan looked down to see Xiao Yue in his arms.
Once he saw that it was her, he immediately asked, "Where did you go?"
Seeing the anxious look on his face, Xiao Yue was confused at first, but then she said, "I went to wash up after getting up. Is there a problem?"
After calming down a bit from this answer, Lin Fan saw the wash basin and towel that had fallen on the floor when they crashed. Then after a momentary pause, he said, "Oh, it''s nothingˇ"
The two of them stayed like that for a bit and as Xiao Yue stared at Lin Fan''s face, her cheeks couldn''t help turning red.
Once he stopped panicking, Lin Fan realized the awkward position that they were in and quickly helped her stand up straight.
After another awkward moment, Lin Fan also went out to wash his face and get ready.
All that was left in the room was a bashful Xiao Yue with a red face.
ˇ
After washing up and getting breakfast at the inn, the two of them headed out for the Mercenary Guild.
While they had gotten some money from the corpses of the bandits, naturally that wouldn''t be enough for them to survive on. After all, they were just mortal bandits, how much money would that have?
So they would have to find a way to earn money for their new lives.
Neither of them had any real professional skills and even if they did, with their age, it was unlikely that someone would hire them.
So the only choice they had for employment was to be mercenaries.
Mercenaries in this cultivation world would be simr to adventurers in a magic fantasy world.
They took tasks that others offered, doing a variety of different things. Sometimes they collected materials, sometimes they hunted down dangerous beasts, and sometimes they would escort people who paid them. In short, they were handymen who did all kinds of work.
But the key thing that attracted Lin Fan into bing a mercenary was the freedom that came with the job.
Mercenaries were free to choose missions as they pleased and there was nothing that forced them to take missions. Of course if they didn''t do anything, they wouldn''t earn any money.
So the more dangerous missions would always pay more since there was always someone willing to do the missions if it paid enough.
Of course, one could be a mercenary without registering at the Mercenary Guild as well, but that would mean giving up the services and connections that the Mercenary Guild provided. So even though the Mercenary Guild charged a fee for all work introduced through them, there were plenty of people willing to sign up as a mercenary and plenty of people willing to issue tasks through them.
It didn''t take them long to make their way to the Mercenary Guild because it was a famous ce in this small city.
The Mercenary Guild in this city was just a small branch of a muchrger organization, so the location they were in was quite a good one with plenty of people walking in and out.
Just by following the flow of people, they were able to easily find it.
Once they entered the giant building, they werepletely surprised by what they saw.
Instead of matching the professional feeling that the outside of the building gave, the inside of the building made them feel like they had just stepped into a bar.
In fact, half of the space in the hall was actually taken up by a bar and there were many people drinking even though it was the middle of the day.
But there was still a proper counter at the center of the hall which was where Lin Fan and Xiao Yue headed to.
Chapter 11 Collecting Herbs (1)
When the receptionist saw theming over, she first revealed a surprised look before revealing a wide smile to greet them, "Wee to the Mercenary Guild, how can I help you?"
Of course, when she said this, her body was more turned to face Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t mind it at all since he now knew why everyone had treated him differently when they saw him. When he was washing his face this morning, he saw a mirror for the first time since he came to this realm.
To put it simple, he was handsome.
It wasn''t just a normal level of handsome, he was drop dead gorgeous. He was so attractive that he almost drooled over himself.
So he understood what the bandits meant when they said that he would be a "good product" and why this girl was staring at him like this.
He even secretly thought to himself, "Good job, god of Earth!"
On the surface, Lin Fan was calm, but seeing a cute girl being this enthusiastic towards him, he couldn''t help feeling excited deep down.
After all, this was something that he had never experienced before.
After a slight pause, he said, "We want to register as mercenaries."
The receptionist immediately took out the form and ced it in front of Lin Fan before leaning forward to help him fill in the form. Before leaning in, she had secretly opened the top button on her shirt, which revealed a bit of the peaks that were there.
Lin Fan couldn''t help taking a peek and he had to admit that they were indeed quite big.
If he was able to push his face in themˇ
But then he suddenly felt a chilling from behind him.
Turning around, he saw Xiao Yue standing there with a warm smile on her face, but to him, that smile was anything but warm.
Lin Fan immediately gave a gulp and said, "We''re both here to register as mercenaries, so can you give us another form?"
It was only then that the receptionist noticed Xiao Yue.
She had been focused on Lin Fan the entire time, so she actually hadn''t noticed Xiao Yue. However, now that she did, her eyes swept over her before she revealed a faint smile and gave a chuckle.
Xiao Yue''s expression didn''t change, but it was clear from her eyes that she was angry.
But the receptionist did have her right to be smug since after all, she had something that Xiao Yue didn''t have. It was a big thing that Xiao Yue just couldn''tpare to, rather they were two big round thingsˇ
Lin Fan felt that something was off, so he took the forms and said, "We''ll fill these out and thene back to register."
After saying this, he immediately took Xiao Yue''s hand and led her to a table on the side.
When she felt Lin Fan grabbing her hand, Xiao Yue''s face couldn''t help turning red.
Feeling the warmth that came from Lin Fan''s hand, she couldn''t help thinking of the dream that she hadst night. As this thought came to her mind, her face turned even more red.
When the receptionist saw this, she immediately started gritting her teeth, but there was nothing that she could say in response to this. After all, this was her first time meeting Lin Fan and it wouldn''t be right for her to be too direct.
As they moved to the side, Xiao Yue didn''t forget to reveal a smirk to the receptionist.
The receptionist just gritted her teeth even more tightly when she saw this.
After sitting down, Lin Fan started going through the form and found that the form wasn''t really that detailed. All that the form asked for was some basic information about them, as well as some detailed information like their level of power, which should only apply for cultivators.
Lin Fan quickly filled out the form, choosing to leave out most of the information since the form had stated that they were optional.
There was still the family of the original owner of this body, if they were to find out that he was still alive, they definitely wouldn''t let him remain that way.
After filling out the forms, he brought them back to the counter for the receptionist that had taken care of him before.
She had been taking care of something, but as soon as she saw Lin Faning over, she sent off the people that she had been handling. They grumbled about it, but when they left, they had strangely happy faces from being treated like that.
The receptionist immediately came back to Lin Fan where she happily took the forms, but when she read what was on it, she couldn''t help saying in a surprised and loud voice, "You''re a First Level Qi Gathering cultivator?"
The moment that this was said, everyone in the hall suddenly stopped what they were doing and turned to look at Lin Fan.
There was only a moment of silence before everyone turned back to what they were doing, but there were a few people that paid more attention to Lin Fan now.
After that moment of silence, the other receptionist who had been silent the whole time suddenly turned around and smacked the first receptionist on the back of the head.
The first receptionist realized her mistake and quickly covered her mouth before turning to apologize to Lin Fan.
But before Lin Fan could even say anything, the other receptionist said with a stern look, "L, what do you think you''re doing? Revealing our customer''s private information like this, are you even worthy of working for our Mercenary Guild?"
The first receptionist who was called L immediately turned to the other receptionist who was clearly her senior and said with a tearful look, "Senior, I''m sorry, it was all my mistake!"
But the senior didn''t pity her at all as she smacked her on the head again before turning to bow her head to Lin Fan, "Dear customer, I''m very sorry about this. Please let me make it up to you."
Lin Fan just waved his hand and said, "It''s fine. Can you just help me register? I want to go and take some missions."
The senior gave another bow to Lin Fan and said, "Yes, we''ll take care of that immediately." Then she turned to L and smacked her head again before saying, "Hurry up and make up for your mistake."
L didn''tin at all since she knew that it was her fault, so she quickly entered the information into their system before running off to the area where they made their cards.
The senior didn''t stay either as she went into the back to take care of something, so there was only Lin Fan and Xiao Yue left standing there.
Lin Fan had a casual and rxed look on his face since he didn''t mind this at all. His mindset was still the mindset of Earth, so to him, this was nothing more than a simple mistake and there was no need to dwell on it.
However, for Xiao Yue, she knew that it wasn''t as simple as just being a mistake. Rather, this was a very serious problem. But since Lin Fan wasn''t making a big deal over this, she couldn''t make that big of a deal either.
Though during this period, she did make sure to note the gazes with ill intent that looked in their direction and remembered the faces that revealed those gazes.
She knew that this matter wouldn''t end here.
L didn''t take long before she came back with two cards which were their Mercenary Licenses.
After handing the cards to them, she quickly exined the ranking system.
It was simr to the system of the Adventurer Guild that Lin Fan had read about in those isekai novels.
Mercenaries were ranked from A to F depending on their power and performance. It wasn''t just the most powerful that could be A Rank mercenaries, even those that were smart enough to finish tasks in their own way could be A Rank mercenaries.
But above that was a rank that was only avable to those that were truly powerful, the S Rank. At that rank, one had to prove that they had enough power to suppress all other mercenaries.
For now, Lin Fan had been registered as a D Rank mercenary. It wasn''tpensation for revealing that he was a cultivator, but rather it was because he was a cultivator that he was promoted to the D Rank.
As for Xiao Yue, she was put as a F Rank mercenary.
The other things that she exined were minor, but the only thing to note was that there were time limits on their licenses.
For F Rank mercenaries, if they didn''t finish a quest every month, they would be deemed inactive and would have to repay the registration fee to register as a mercenary again.
Speaking of the registration fee, it was waived for Lin Fan because of what L did.
After receiving their licenses, Lin Fan headed over to the mission board on the side of the hall that was opposite to the bar and looked over the missions avable.
Since he and Xiao Yue would be operating as a group, that meant that since the leader was Lin Fan who was a D Rank mercenary, they would be able to take D Rank requests.
But it was never a good idea to rush into things like this, so Lin Fan chose the F Rank herb collection mission in the end.
This was a good starter mission since it wasn''t that far away from the city and the herbs were quite easy to find. Not to mention that this paid quite well for a F Rank mission, which was what Lin Fan cared about the most.
The funds that they got from the bandit wasn''t much and with the money that they had, it would all be spent just by paying for their lodgings over the next week.
Of course, this wouldn''t be a problem if they were to camp out, but Lin Fan didn''t want to put Xiao Yue through that. Especially not after what had happenedst nightˇ
So he decided that he should do the bare minimum as a man and provide for his woman.
After taking this mission and registering it at the counter, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue headed out of the Mercenary Guild.
Right after they left, there was a group of three by the bar area who also picked up their belongings and headed out the door after them.
Chapter 12 Collecting Herbs (2)
After leaving the Mercenary Guild, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue headed out the same gate that they had entered through yesterday, but this time they had gone out without their cloaks.
Yesterday was a special situation where they didn''t have their identification yet, so they didn''t want to cause any trouble by revealing themselves. However, now that they had received their Mercenary License, that was no longer a problem.
That was one of the benefits of registering as a mercenary, the license that you received was recognized as a legal ID in most cities. In most cases, they even allowed you to avoid paying the city entrance fees.
That was if you entered alone and didn''t have much luggage with you. If you did have a lot of luggage, you would be charged the normal tariff, but just the Mercenary License also made it much easier for you to enter the city since the guards would usually skip the check of your goods.
It just went to show how much influence the Mercenary Guild had, even most cities recognized it and gave those that registered with the Mercenary Guild special privileges.
Before leaving the Mercenary Guild, Lin Fan had made sure to pick up one of the free maps that the Mercenary Guild offered. As well, before they left, L had helped them by marking down the location of the herb that they were looking for on their map, so it didn''t take them long before they reached the area.
As soon as they arrived, the first thing that hit them was the smell of herbs.
Then when they came closer, they were able to find the herbs that they were looking for just by looking down. When they looked around, they found that the herbs for this mission were all around them and it wouldn''t take them long to collect all of them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a nod when he saw this.
This really was a mission that was suited for beginners, the herbs were this easy to find and there were so many of them, it really would be hard to fail this mission.
Of course, what he didn''t know was that the reason why this mission had such a high reward was because these herbs had a fickle blooming cycle. No one knew exactly what caused these herbs to bloom, but they bloomed randomly, so it all depended on one''s luck.
p Lin Fan was that kind of lucky as the herbs had bloomed right before he had arrived, which was why there were so many of them in front of him right now.
Wasting no time at all, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue started picking the herbs around them.
However, halfway through this process, Xiao Yue suddenly stood up and came over to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was surprised to see hering over, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"
Xiao Yue knitted her brows and said in a cold voice, "They''re here?"
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "Who?"
Xiao Yue didn''t say anything in response, so Lin Fan focused his senses and he was able to hear the rustling of leaves that came from behind them.
Lin Fan''s senses had be much sharper since he had be a cultivator, so it wasn''t a surprise that he would be able to hear this. As for Xiao Yue, while she was vignt, that wouldn''t have been enough for her to hear this with the senses of a normal person.
The reason why she had been able to hear it was because she had also be a cultivator.
Not a full cultivator per say, but she had started on the path of cultivation as well.
Lin Fan knew that for her to follow him, it wouldn''t be enough for her to stay as a mortal, so he offered her the option to cultivate.
She had startedst night and it turned out that she had the talent for it.
Well, she wasn''t as talented as Lin Fan who was assisted by the system and had directly broken through, but she was still talented whenpared to normal people.
In just a single night, she had reached the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm, which made her half a cultivator.
While she didn''t have much spiritual energy as a normal cultivator, she still had some that she could use to be stronger than normal humans.
After they figured out where the people behind them were, the two of them continued along, moving into the forest where there was cover.
When the people who had been following them saw this, they knew that it was their chance to strike, so they followed them into the forest, hiding among the bushes.
Finally when Lin Fan and Xiao Yue stopped in a clearing to take a break, they finally found their chance.
There were three people who were following Lin Fan and Xiao Yue, so they split up in three different locations, perfectly keeping Lin Fan and Xiao Yue right in the middle of them.
Once all three of them were in position, one of them took out a few small balls from the pouch at their waist.
These balls were white in colour and didn''t look that special, but when they were thrown out, they immediately exploded with light the moment that they hit the ground. It was a very dazzling light that if anyone were to look at it, they would have no choice but to look away or at least squint their eyes.
However, both Lin Fan and Xiao Yue were prepared for this ambush, so they were able to at least cover their eyes the moment that these balls were thrown out.
After the balls exploded with light, the three people surrounding them all charged forward with their weapons raised. It was clear that they weren''t here with good intentions.
But since they were ready for them, it didn''t take long for Lin Fan and Xiao Yue to pull out their weapons to face them.
Both of them were using the weapons that they had received from the bandits, so they weren''t of the highest quality, but that didn''t matter since they had spiritual energy to strengthen their weapons with.
The three people attacking were all in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm, but when they were facing a real cultivator in the Qi Gathering Realm, they stood no chance. After all, there was arge difference in the amount of spiritual energy wielded by the two sides.
Lin Fan was able to cut right through their swords with his sword covered in his spiritual energy. He could have also cut right through them as well, but he held back and only knocked them out.
On the other side, Xiao Yue was having more trouble since she wasn''t as skilled at fightingpared to the other person, but she was still able to adapt during the fight. As the fight continued on, Xiao Yue gained more and more of an upper hand until she was the one suppressing the other person.
However, by that time, Lin Fan was already finished with the other two and had alreadye over to help.
Seeing this, that person had no choice but to give up.
Xiao Yue was about to finish him off even though he had already surrendered, but Lin Fan stopped her just in time.
Xiao Yue looked like she wanted to finish the job, but Lin Fan looked at her with a serious look and shook his head as he said, "No."
Xiao Yue could hear the serious tone in his voice, so she had no choice but to bring her hands down. However, it was clear that she was very unwilling to let this person live.
Lin Fan knocked this person out and then gathered all three of them together.
After finding some rope that these people had, he tied them all up before waking them up by throwing their water in their faces.
These people all had shocked looks when they had been suddenly woken up by the water, but they also quickly reacted as they remembered what had happened and looked around themselves. Seeing that they were tied up, they knew what had happened and turned to look at Lin Fan with apprehensive looks.
After all, their lives were no longer in their own hands, so it would be hard for them not to be apprehensive.
Lin Fan looked at them with a cold re for a bit before suddenly raising his sword.
They had thought that Lin Fan was going to cut them, so all three of them flinched as they closed their eyes. However, when they didn''t feel anything, they opened their eyes to see that the rope holding them had been cut.
Lin Fan said in a cold voice, "Get lost. If you ever have these thoughts again, I won''t show any mercy next time."
The three of them were surprised when they heard what Lin Fan said.
They couldn''t believe that he was letting them go, but it didn''t seem like he was lying to them.
The three of them slowly stood up while keeping their eyes on Lin Fan as if they were afraid that he would suddenly make a move. However, once they were standing and they saw that Lin Fan wasn''t doing anything, they immediately turned without any hesitation and started to run.
They didn''t even look back as they started running out of the forest.
Lin Fan let his guard down for a second here and then something happened before he could stop it.
Before anyone could react, Xiao Yue had already charged forward and thrown three knives urately at the back of their heads.
The three of them had been relieved that they had been let go, so they had let their guards down at thest minute.
It was this momentary letting down of their guards that had cost them their lives in the end.
The daggers urately pierced the back of their heads and all three of them fell to the ground without a single vital sign left in their bodies.
Lin Fan just looked on at the three people who had suddenly turned into corpses in shock.
Chapter 13 Mission Reporting
Lin Fan had never expected Xiao Yue to suddenly make a move like this, which was why he hadn''t been able to react in time to stop her.
By the time that he had reacted, all three of the people were dead and it was all over.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say at first, but then he looked at Xiao Yue with a stern look and asked, "Why did you do that?"
He naturally knew why she did it since he had also been thinking about doing it.
It was clear what these three were after since Lin Fan had recognized them. They were mercenaries who he had seen at the Mercenary Guild.
They must have wanted to steal from him after learning that he was a cultivator.
In fact, he had been feeling the effects of the Mental Fortitude skill. There had been a voice in the back of his head that had been telling him to kill them since he knew that it would be trouble if he let them live.
However, the part of him that still had the morals of Earth had been ignoring this voice.
If he had started killing everyone, what difference was there from being a cold blooded killer?
But none of that mattered now since Xiao Yue had already killed all three of them for him.
Xiao Yue looked right into Lin Fan''s eyes and said, "This is for the better, there''s no knowing what they would do if we let them leave."
Lin Fan could tell from the look in her eyes that there was no convincing her, but there was something that he had to make clear.
Lin Fan revealed a serious look and said, "At the very least, you should listen to me when I give an order. Even if you think it''s wrong, you shouldn''t defy my order without saying a thing."
Xiao Yue no longer looked as stubborn as before because she knew that Lin Fan was right.
The rtionship that they had was one of master and servant and by doing this, she had gone against the basic foundation of this rtionship which was trust. By going against his order, she had hurt his ability to trust her.
If that was the case, would there be a time where he would no longer want her to follow him anymore?
She knew that in this world where she had nothing left, it was all because Lin Fan saved her that she was able to live the life that she was currently living. If he were to suddenly leave her, even if she had her cultivation now, she wouldn''t live well.
Not to mention that Lin Fan was the only person left for her in this worldˇ
She couldn''t afford to lose himˇ
She knew that what she did was correct, but she admitted that the way that she had done it was wrong. After all, he had given an order and going against it would hurt his prestige as a master if it was ever known by others.
So in the end, Xiao Yue knew what she had to do.
[Xiao Yue is moved by your words. Affection has increased by 5.]
Lin Fan was confused by this sudden notification by the system, but he didn''t let it show on his face.
He knew that unless he showed a stern appearance, the point that he was trying to make wouldn''t get through to Xiao Yue.
After a long period of silence, Xiao Yue suddenly took a step forward before falling to one knee and bowing her head as she said, "I''m sorry, young master."
Lin Fan could see the sincerity in her actions, so he gave a sigh and said, "Alright, we''ll leave this matter at this. Just don''t let it happen again."
Xiao Yue bowed her head even lower before saying, "Yes, young master."
Seeing that she was willing to reflect on her actions, that was enough for Lin Fan.
He was alone in this world and Xiao Yue was one of the few people that he could trust since she was someone that he had tamed. If he had to lose her because of a difference in opinions, he wasn''t willing.
Just like how Xiao Yue would be alone if he left her, he would also be alone if he left Xiao Yue, so neither of them were willing to lose each other.
Once that matter was solved, Lin Fan was about to head over to the corpses when Xiao Yue stopped him.
She stood up in front of him and said, "Young master, please leave this to me."
Lin Fan was about to say something, but before he could say anything, she was already heading towards the corpses.
In front of his shocked gaze, she stripped the bodies without any hesitation. She ripped off all their clothes and turned out their belongings until everything was in clear view, including their naked bodiesˇ
Lin Fan had been so shocked by how enthusiastic Xiao Yue had been about doing this that he couldn''t help feeling a bit scared by her.
But still, since she had already finished doing it, there was nothing else for him to say.
Lin Fan went through the things that these three had and threw the things that were useful into his Pet Storage Space. At this point, it was honestly more urate to call it an Item Storage with how many things he had been throwing in there.
They had already gotten enough herbs, so there was nothing left for them to do except head back to the Mercenary Guild to report in.
As for the corpses of these three, there was no need to do anything to them.
If they just left them in the forest, the forest would take care of these corpses for them.
They quickly headed back to the city and with their Mercenary Licenses, they were able to quickly get through the gate, which was just one of the conveniences that having this license brought.
When they came back to the Mercenary Guild, everyone turned their gazes to look at them the moment that they came in.
There were a few surprised looks among them since those people with the surprised looks had seen the three that had followed them. Those three were famous for their ability to work together and they had even taken down a Grade One Spirit Beast before which was equal to a cultivator in the First Qi Gathering Level.
Even if Lin Fan was a cultivator, they should have still been able to take him down.
Seeing this, people started to change their evaluation of Lin Fan as they realized that he was much more dangerous than they had thought.
Lin Fan ignored all of this and headed up to the counter.
L wasn''t there anymore, instead it was the senior receptionist from earlier that was manning the counter.
The senior receptionist was also surprised to see Lin Fan since she had already heard about the three who had gone after him, but she didn''t let it show on her face as she greeted him with a bright smile, "Hello sir, how can I help you?"
Lin Fan threw the bag that he had been holding onto the counter and said, "I want to turn in a mission."
The senior receptionist didn''t flinch at all as she moved over to the bag that Lin Fan threw down, but when she opened it, she couldn''t help being surprised.
It had been quite some time since anyone had found these herbs, so it was definitely good that someone was finally able to finish this mission, but that wasn''t the reason that she was surprised.
As she looked through the bag, she found that neither the quantity nor the quality of the herbs werecking, these were all top grade herbs and there were so many of themˇ
After counting through all the herbs in the bag, she turned back to Lin Fan with a bright smile and said, "I have confirmed that this is the item that has been requested and that you have finished this mission. Please wait a minute as I prepare your reward."
She nodded at another person that was behind the counter with her who moved over to take the bags. Then she turned to head to a cab that was ced behind the counter where the Mercenary Guild stored their money.
However, before she could move, Lin Fan suddenly gave a cough before saying, "Actually, there''s something else I want to report first."
The senior receptionist stopped her step and turned around to look at Lin Fan with a curious look.
Lin Fan just casually reached into his pocket and pulled out three cards that he put on the table before saying, "I wanted to report some lost items."
The senior receptionist was confused until she took a look at the three cards that Lin Fan ced on the counter. However, the moment that she saw the three cards, her eyes immediately narrowed.
She picked up the cards and carefully looked at the names on them. Then after confirming to make sure that they were real, she looked at Lin Fan with aplicated look.
These three cards were the Mercenary Licenses for the three people who had followed Lin Fan and attacked him.
For him to bring these three Mercenary Licenses back, it was clear that it wasn''t at their own volition because no one would be crazy enough to give up their Mercenary Licenses. After all, this was something that you could only receive once and anyone who loses their license would be banned from getting another unless there was a special circumstance.
The fact that he had these three cards now most likely meant thatˇthe owners of these cards were deadˇ
Chapter 14 Bath Time
However, the senior receptionist was a professional and she quickly recovered from her shock.
She picked up the three cards and gave Lin Fan a slight bow before saying, "Thank you for bringing these back. We will keep them here until the ownerse back." After saying this, she took the three cards and put them into a desk behind the counter.
During this time, Lin Fan turned to look around the hall, looking at the people that were ncing in his direction.
As his eyes swept over them, he revealed a faint smile, but there wasn''t a single thing that was friendly about this smile.
In fact, by looking at this smile, one would even feel a chill run down their back.
Some of the people with weaker mentalities turned their eyes away. The ones that still looked at Lin Fan all looked at him with a different look.
They no longer looked down on Lin Fan, but rather there was a bit of caution in their eyes now.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this as he turned back to the senior receptionist who was by the cab that they used to store the money, counting out some coins.
When she finished, she turned back to Lin Fan and ced the coins that she had counted out in a stack, with different kinds of coins in different stacks.
In total, there were twenty gold coins, fifty silver coins, and thirty two copper coins.
This was more than ten times what they had found from the bandits.
Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking that being a mercenary really was a profitable business.
But what he didn''t know was that this was a special situation all because of the herbs that he had brought in. With the quality of the herbs, the receptionist had even given him more money than listed on mission notice.
This was also considered a kind ofpensation since what had happened with those three was partly their fault.
After making sure that Lin Fan had taken all the coins, the senior receptionist leaned in a bit and said, "My name is Tian Tian, you can ask for me by name next time." After saying this, she didn''t forget to give Lin Fan a wink.
The receptionist earned bonuses on the missions that they processed for mercenaries and with this herb request, Tian Tian was surely going to earn a nice bonus.
Now that she knew how strong Lin Fan was, she was certain that he would be a rising star and she was trying to win the position of being his personal receptionist early.
Seeing this, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a gulp because he really liked this kind of girl.
This Tian Tian, to put it in a few words, she was a capable maturedy.
She was someone with blond hair, a big chest, and sses, the perfectbination for a secretary, one of the greatest fantasies that all men had!
[Tian Tian is impressed by your strength. Affection has increased by 10.]
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help giving an even bigger gulp.
If he was able to tame herˇ
He couldn''t help losing himself in his fantasies.
But it was at this time that he felt a pinch from his side.
Turning over he saw that it was Xiao Yue who was pinching his waist and he revealed an awkward smile.
Giving a cough, he then said, "We''ll see."
Tian Tian could see what Xiao Yue was doing, but she was confident in her own charm. So she said with a faint smile, "See you next time then."
Lin Fan gave a nod before turning to leave the Mercenary Guild.
As he left, he took Xiao Yue by the hand and she revealed a faint smile as she silently followed behind Lin Fan.
Once they left the Mercenary Guild, Tian Tian''s expression changedpletely.
It went from the professional smile she had before to a cold expression.
She left the counter to another receptionist before heading into the back.
Going up a set of stairs, she arrived in front of an office, but she didn''t go in right away. After giving a knock, she walked in and said, "It seems like there are some people who are getting big heads."
The person inside had been working on some paperwork and was surprised to see Tian Tiane in, but they looked up at her and asked, "What happened?"
Tian Tian gave a sigh before exining what had happened today with Lin Fan.
By the end of her story, the person sitting there had knitted their brows, but they didn''t say anything.
After a moment of silence, the person sitting there said, "Clean it up then, there''s no point in keeping idiots in our guild."
Hearing this, Tian Tian revealed a smile and said, "Then I have your permission to do what I want?"
Tian Tian''s smile was truly beautiful, but all the person sitting there could feel was a chill running down their back. However, this person was also used to it, so they gave a nod and said, "Do what you need to do."
Tian Tian bowed before saying, "Thank you president."
Then without waiting for an answer, Tian Tian walked out of the room.
The person who had been called a president gave a sigh before saying, "It seems like there''s going to be another storm of blood."
The person that was in the room, they were the president of the Mercenary Guild.
ˇ
After taking care of the matter in the Mercenary Guild, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue didn''t head out of the city again.
Their goal for the day had been to earn money and with the money they received from the mission, as well as the money they had found on those three that ambushed them, they had more than enough money for now.
Since that was the case, there was no reason why they couldn''t rx for the rest of the day.
After walking around window shopping for a bit, the two of them had a meal before returning to the inn.
Since they had already had a meal, there was nothing else for them to do except get ready for bed since it was already gettingte.
This world was an ancient world, so it was a bitcking in entertainment which was the one thing that Lin Fanined about.
Since there was nothing else to do, Lin Fan decided to take a bath.
The inn offered private baths and public baths and since Lin Fan wasn''t thatfortable showing off his body, he chose to go into a private bath.
As he was rxing in the bath, thinking about what had happened today, the door to the bathroom suddenly opened.
Lin Fan was surprised by the door suddenly opening, but he was even more surprised when he saw who came in.
It was Xiao Yue and she was wearing only a single bath towel.
Seeing Lin Fan look at her, she didn''t turn away, but her face did turn red as she said, "It''s embarrassing if you stare like that."
Lin Fan still stared at her in a daze for a bit, but he came back to his senses eventually and turned to the side. His face was already red from soaking in the hot water of the bath, but after seeing Xiao Yue wrapped up in the bath towel, his face was even more red.
After all, he had to admit that she really had a great figure.
Her chest was big, but not too big and she had curves in all the right ces. There wasn''t a single man who wouldn''t be turned on by this scene.
But Lin Fan held back since he knew that he shouldn''t be hasty. After all, they had only known each other for two days.
After turning away, Lin Fan took a deep breath before he asked in a stuttering voice, "What, what are you doing here?"
Xiao Yue looked down a bit before saying, "I''m here to wash the young master''s back."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a rush of excitement when he heard this since this was a famous event back on Earth, but he also didn''t want to push it, so he said, "You don''t have to do that, I can wash my back myself."
But Xiao Yue came forward and ced her hand on his back as she said, "I don''t have to do this, but I want to. Does the young master not want Xiao Yue to help you?"
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t stop the blood from rushing to his head. However, he was someone who didn''t have any experience and he didn''t know what to say in this situation, so he just lowered his head and said, "I do, please help me."
Xiao Yue revealed a smile as she pulled over a stool and patted it before saying, "Then have a seat."
Lin Fan was about to stand up, but then he realized that there was a problem.
Looking down, he realized that he waspletely naked, but that was a very easy problem to solve.
He reached to the side and grabbed a towel which he draped over himself, covering his lower half. However, when he did that, there was another problem that appeared.
As a man, it was natural that he would have a response in this situation, but that didn''t make it any less embarrassing.
Even if it was covered by the towel, it still hung out straight and lifted the towel up, showing how long it was.
Xiao Yue had been looking at Lin Fan when he came out of the bath and the moment that she saw this, the blush on her face became even more red.
Since she was sitting by the stool, when Lin Fan stood up and turned over, it was ced right in front of her face.
She had never seen these things before, but she was certain that she would never see one that was as big as thisˇ
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look before bringing his hand down to cover it up.
However, before he could, Xiao Yue said, "It''s fine, you can just leave it."
Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this as all he could think was, "Eh?!"
Chapter 15 Second Mission
So just like that, Lin Fan obediently sat down in front of Xiao Yue as countless thoughts passed in his mind.
The number one thought was, "Would he finally be able to do it tonight?"
As Xiao Yue silently scrubbed his back for him, this was the main thought that was on his mind.
It would be his first time, so naturally he was very excited, but he was doomed to be disappointed in the end.
Once Xiao Yue had finished scrubbing his back for him, she stood up and prepared to leave.
Lin Fan thought that she was going to prepare for what came next, but then he heard her say something that filled him with disappointment.
She could clearly see what he was thinking, so she said in a slow voice, "I''m still notfortable enough yet, so can we wait a bit longer?"
Lin Fan was disappointed, but he didn''t force her since he knew that these things couldn''t be forced.
Not to mention that he wasn''t a selfish person. If he was going to do this, he wanted to make sure that the other side enjoyed it as much as he did and that they wouldn''t be forced into doing something that they didn''t want to do.
After a slight pause, Lin Fan turned to look at her and he said with a nod, "Yes, you can take as long as you need."
Xiao Yue had been a bit worried when she said this, but when she heard Lin Fan''s words, the worry in her heart disappeared and she was filled with happiness. She hadn''t been wrong about Lin Fan, her gamble had paid off in the end.
In fact, the only reason she had done this was because she had seen how close Tian Tian had been with Lin Fan at the Mercenary Guild.
She knew that if she didn''t make a move, she might lose him to someone else that would.
Since there was no denying the feelings in her heart, it was better to make a move before there was anypetition, so she decided to go through with this. However, since this was her first time, she wasn''t as ready as she thought she was, which was why she had asked for a slight extension.
After Xiao Yue left the bathroom, Lin Fan gave a long sigh.
It wasn''t a sigh that was filled with disappointment, but rather a sigh that was filled with relief.
Even though he could see the affection rising, he didn''t know how far he was getting with Xiao Yue since he didn''t have experience with this kind of thing.
So when he saw her doing something like this, he could tell that he was on the right track and naturally he was filled with happiness from this.
As long as he continued like this a bit longer, thenˇ
Thinking this, Lin Fan couldn''t stop the smile from appearing on his face.
He wasn''t in a hurry since he had plenty of time. For now, just confirming this was enough for him.
Then when he remembered the notification that he received this afternoon at the Mercenary Guild, his smile couldn''t help widening. After all, Tian Tian''s appearance was just tooˇ
[Xiao Yue has been moved by your words. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan didn''t think of anything of this notification at all as he continued letting himself fall into his daydreams.
Once both of them were done with their showers, they were back in that room with the single bed. However, this time there wasn''t the wall of pillows in between them.
When Lin Fanid down on the bed, this time Xiao Yue was facing him and even reached her hand out to hold his hand.
Just like this, the two of them fell asleep facing each other.
When the next morning came, Lin Fan woke up to Xiao Yue''s face right in front of his own.
She had her eyes closed and looked like she was still asleep, so he took the chance to have a careful look at her face.
He had to admit that her face truly was beautiful with its fine features and seeing it so close, he couldn''t help wanting to move his own face forward a bit.
But before he could, he suddenly heard her say, "It''s embarrassing if you look at me like this."
Lin Fan jolted and realized that she had been awake the whole time.
Sitting up, Lin Fan gave a cough before getting out of the bed.
It was only then that Xiao Yue opened her eyes and sat up in the bed. She gave a yawn and stretched herself out before saying, "Good morning, young master."
Lin Fan gave another awkward cough before awkwardly saying, "Good morning."
The two of them got washed up and had their breakfast before heading off to the Mercenary Guild.
Even if they had earned quite a bit yesterday, that didn''t mean that they were done earning money just yet. After all, money was something that would be spent over time and if they stopped earning money, they would run out eventually after spending the current money that they had.
It was better for them if they continued taking missions now while they had extra funds, just in case anything happened.
When the two of them entered the Mercenary Guild, there were many different gazes that fell onto them. There were even a few people that were clearly looking away from them, pretending not to see them.
As they walked through, they heard all kinds of whispers around them.
"That''s the one who took out those three? He doesn''t look like much."
"Don''t mess with him. I saw the way he was looking at people yesterday, he isn''t someone you want to mess with."
"Wa, he''s so handsome! Let''s go talk to himterˇWait, why are you pulling me back?"
It was natural that people would take after what had happened yesterday since this kind of thing made for great gossip, so it spread quite quickly.
Lin Fan went right past all of them and headed to the mission board that was on the side of the hall.
After looking through it, he suddenly pulled one of the pieces of paper off the board and headed over to the reception desk.
When he arrived, he saw that it was L who was back on duty today.
When L saw Lin Fan standing at the counter, her eyes immediately lit up. But then she calmed down as she remembered what happened yesterday and the scolding that she had received.
She calmly came over to Lin Fan and asked, "Hello sir Lin, what can I do for you today?"
Seeing this kind of act from L, Lin Fan couldn''t help finding it strange since he had already established an image of her in his mind. The way that she was acting now really went against that image of her that he had.
But he didn''t let that bother him for long as he ced the piece of paper on the table and said, "Help me register this mission."
L took the piece of paper without any hesitation and went over to the registry on the side to start recording it.
While she was doing this, she also said, "Sir Lin, I''m sorry about what happened yesterday."
Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, it doesn''t matter."
But L didn''t let it end there as she said, "No, it was my fault and I can''t just let it end without making it up to you." She paused there and Lin Fan was about to say something, but what she said next made him swallow his words, "If you have time today, how about I treat you to a meal tonight as an apology?"
Lin Fan might have been a fool when it came to love, but when someone invited him this directly, it was hard for him to not understand what she meant.
Lin Fan was someone who had never been asked out like this before, so he didn''t know what to do.
But as his eyes swept over L, he couldn''t help giving a gulp.
After all, he had no choice but to admit that she was a beauty!
However, before he could even say anything, he heard a cold snort from behind him which caused him to reveal a bitter smile.
He knew exactly who it was from and he knew exactly why she was giving this cold snort.
While his goal was to have a harem, it didn''t mean that he was a scumbag that would hurt girls. Before he talked to her about this, he didn''t want to do anything that would potentially hurt their rtionship.
So after a long pause, Lin Fan said in a calm voice, "It''s alright, there''s no need for that. Not to mention that I''ll be busy with this mission today."
L had a clear look of disappointment, but she didn''t let it get her down as she said, "Alright, then how about we have a meal as friends some other time?"
Lin Fan revealed another bitter smile, but this time he said, "Alright, if I have some free time, we can have a meal together."
After all, he could feel the other stinging gazes from behind him in the hall.
No matter what, L was considered a beauty, so it was natural that she would have her own fans among the mercenaries.
How could those fans ept their idol asking someone out like this?
It was impossible for them not to be jealous!
If Lin Fan were to reject her again in this situation, it was clear that a riot would have started, so he had no choice but to ept her invitation.
L just revealed a happy smile as she finished writing down all the information.
Once she was done, she took the piece of paper and handed it back to Lin Fan before saying, "Then good luck with your mission."
Lin Fan just simply thanked her before walking out of the Mercenary Guild with Xiao Yue.
Chapter 16 Third Tame
After stopping at the Mercenary Guild, the two of them didn''t head out of the city gates right away.
Instead, they went over to the market to pick up a few supplies.
Once they were finished shopping, they also went back to the inn to check out of their room. They had rented the room for a week in the beginning, so they got their money back for the rest of their stay.
This inn was used to dealing with mercenaries, so it didn''t take long for them to receive their refund.
The reason they were doing all of this was because this time, the mission they had received would take them quite a bit of time to finish, so they wouldn''t be able to return to the city right away.
The mission that they had epted was one to scout out an area in a nearby forest.
There had been rumours that there was an influx of spirit beasts that had appeared in the forest, so they were responsible for confirming if this information was correct.
This had the potential to be a very dangerous mission, but because of that, it was also a mission that paid quite well.
However, the main reason why Lin Fan had epted this mission was because while this mission might be dangerous for normal mercenaries, it wasn''t considered dangerous for him at all.
He had something that normal mercenaries didn''t have, he had the Pet Storage Space.
If the rumours were true and there were many spirit beasts in this area, it would certainly be dangerous since it would mean being surrounded by spirit beasts. But with the Pet Storage Space, if the situation ever became dangerous, Lin Fan could always hide in the Pet Storage Space and wait for the spirit beasts to leave beforeing out.
So in that sense, this mission wasn''t as dangerous for him.
Once everything was taken care of, the two of them headed out the gate.
They were carrying their supplies with them since it would seem strange if they headed out without any supplies at all, but that could be thrown into the Pet Storage Space at any time.
With their Mercenary Licenses, they were able to get out of the gate without any trouble and soon they were on their way to the forest for the mission.
Once they were out of the gates, Lin Fan pulled the horse from the Pet Storage Space.
The forest was a long way from the city and if they didn''t ride the horse, it would have taken them a long time to get there. Not to mention that since they were out of the city now, it didn''t matter if others saw the horse since it was very unlikely that they would recognize it.
When the horse came out of the Pet Storage Space, the Snow Rabbit came out as well while sitting on the horse''s head.
Lin Fan was surprised to see the Snow Rabbiting out with the horse, but since the horse didn''t seem to mind, there wasn''t much that Lin Fan could say about it.
But when he was about to sit on the horse, he saw a notification suddenly appear in front of him.
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame this horse?]
Lin Fan was surprised to see that he was able to tame the horse, but when he looked carefully at the horse''s stats, he found that the horse''s affection was already at 50.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw this because he never remembered any notifications about any affection increases, so he didn''t know how the horse''s affection had increased this much.
What he didn''t know was that all the notifications about this had appeared in the middle of the night, so he had never seen it once.
However, there was no reason for him not to tame this horse since he needed it for transport in the future, so he said to the system, "Tame."
As soon as he did, there was a sh of light that appeared around the horse that disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.
Once the sh of light was gone, the way the horse looked at Lin Fan hadpletely changed.
It nuzzled up against his face and looked very close to him.
Xiao Yue was surprised by this sudden change in the horse''s personality, but she wasn''t surprised anymore when it came to Lin Fan.
There were just too many mysteries with Lin Fan and she couldn''t care anymore about what mysteries he had. All she cared about was whether she could stay by his side or not.
After the horse was tamed, the trip became much simpler.
Lin Fan didn''t know how to ride the horse, so he figured that this would be a problem, but it was easily fixed after he had tamed the horse. The horse handled the entire thing and all Lin Fan had to do was sit on the horse''s back while it ran along the road.
But along the way, Lin Fan did something that he normally wouldn''t do.
After the first night together, Lin Fan had thought of many ways to help Xiao Yue feel morefortable around him, but he never had a chance to do them yesterday because of what had happened.
Since they had time before they arrived at the forest, he decided to do them now.
He did many things for her that he thought that a gentleman would do, like helping her onto the horse, helping her off the horse, setting up a space to eat for her, and all kinds of other things.
But as he did this, throughout the day, Xiao Yue''s expression became uglier and uglier until finally she couldn''t take it anymore.
[Xiao Yue is put off by your actions. Affection has decreased by 5.]
Lin Fan had been putting down a nket for Xiao Yue to sit down on when he suddenly saw this notification appear.
He had been so stunned by it that he had dropped the nket that he had been holding.
Aftering back to his senses, he turned to look at Xiao Yue who was looking at him with a bad look on her face.
He didn''t understand why the affection would suddenly decrease like this.
Wasn''t it normal for a guy to treat a girl like this? Didn''t girls enjoy being treated like this by a gentleman?
He had thought that he had been doing a good job, but now it seemed like Xiao Yue thought differently.
Seeing that he had stopped moving and was looking over at her, Xiao Yue came over and asked, "Young master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his daze by her words and he said in a stuttering voice, "Nothing, it''s nothing." Then after a pause, he added, "Are you having any problems?"
Xiao Yue was confused why Lin Fan was asking this, but at the same time, she felt strangely unhappy that he was asking this.
So she just said in a snappy voice, "I''m fine, there''s nothing wrong."
Lin Fan immediately picked up on the unhappy tone in her voice and started saying while patting his chest, "If you''re unhappy with anything, I can fix it. Just tell me and I''ll take care of it for you."
Hearing this, Xiao Yue became even more unhappy until she finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Why are you being so annoying? What''s wrong with you today?"
Lin Fan was taken aback the moment that he heard this.
He had thought that he had been doing all the right things, but to be called "annoying" to his face right now really came as a shock.
Lin Fan didn''t know how to respond at first and even after a few minutes, he still didn''t know how to respond.
The only thing that he could do was stutter as he said, "But, but I was just trying to be nice to you. Did, did I do something wrong?"
That had been Lin Fan''s mistake.
It was fine to be nice to the opposite gender, but when you did it in excess, ites off as annoying.
There were people who liked being treated like this, but most people were independent people and found it annoying having everything done for them. Especially when it came to someone who was as strong as Xiao Yue.
So all of Lin Fan''s actions had juste off as annoying for her.
But seeing the way he was stuttering and the way he looked genuinely surprised, she couldn''t help feeling all the annoying feelings in her heart disappearing. As she looked at his confused face, she even found it cute when he didn''t know what he had done wrong.
[Xiao Yue has been moved by your actions. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan was just as confused by this second notification.
He looked at Xiao Yue with an even more confused face as he didn''t know what to say.
But before he could say anything, Xiao Yue came forward to take the nket from his hand and started putting it down as she said, "There''s no need for you to do everything. You can rely on me from time to time."
Once she was done putting down the nket, she turned to Lin Fan with a smile and said, "It''s good enough to know that you''re there."
Lin Fan was dazed by this smile and he just stuttered out, "Oh, ok."
Xiao Yue shook her head when she saw this and then picking up the food that Lin Fan had set on the side, she sat down on the nket before patting at the space beside her. She looked back at Lin Fan and said with a smile, "Let''s eat."
Lin Fan just nodded in a daze.
Chapter 17 Wolves
After they finished their meal, they headed along their way on the back of the horse to the forest.
By the afternoon, they had arrived at the edge of the forest.
Looking into the forest, they found that the thicket in front of them truly was dense and they really couldn''t see much of what was in the forest. There was a road that did lead through the forest, but based on the conditions of the road, it seemed like it hadn''t been traveled in a long time.
However, that wasn''t strange because they had been sent to investigate the situation of this forest.
If there were people that often traveled down the path of this forest, there wouldn''t be a need for them to investigate.
So after sending the horse and the Snow Rabbit back into the Pet Storage Space, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue headed down the forest path on foot.
Both of them had their weapons drawn and were prepared to fight at any time.
As they headed down the path, there really wasn''t much for them to see since the thicket around them was very thick, but they also didn''t sense anything around them.
It was strangely silent as they made their way along the road. It was almost as if there weren''t any living beings in the forest around them.
But if that was the case, that wouldn''t make sense since this was a forest that was clearly teeming with life based on the lush nt life around them. A ce like this would normally be filled with animals.
This clearly wasn''t a normal situation.
The two of them continued down the path, but they still weren''t able to find a single thing. That is until they suddenly heard a wolf howl in the distance.
The two of them looked at each other, seeing the clear doubt in each other''s eyes, but Lin Fan still gave a nod in the end. Xiao Yue had a bit of a helpless look in her eyes when she saw this, but she still followed Lin Fan as he headed in the direction of that wolf howl.
Lin Fan hadn''t wanted to head over at first, but when he listened carefully, he could hear the pain in the wolf''s howl. It was almost as if they were asking for help.
For anyone else that was born in this world, they wouldn''t respond to something like this since they knew that it would be dangerous for them. However, for Lin Fan, who came from Earth and had a soft spot for animals, he decided to see if the wolves needed help.
As they approached the area where they had heard the sound of the wolf cries from, they suddenly began hearing other noisesing from there. It wasn''t the cry of any animal, but rather it was the sound of fighting.
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows, but he didn''t let his emotions sway his thoughts as he hid himself in the brush and carefully made his way over.
When he hade close enough, he saw the scene unfold in front of him.
Just like the sounds had implied, it was indeed a fight that was happening.
In the scene in front of him, there were two wolves that were currently fighting a giant bear.
Well, it wasn''t the two wolves that were fighting the giant bear, it was just one of the wolves that was fighting. The other wolf was lying on the ground and seemed to be panting hard.
Looking closely, Lin Fan could see that there was a slight bump on the belly of the wolf lying on the ground.
The wolf that was currently fighting the bear was covered in spots of blood, clearly showing that it was injured.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw all of this and he couldn''t help clenching his hand around his weapon.
As for Xiao Yue, she didn''t pay as much attention to the battle in front of them as she did to Lin Fan. She could see the look in his eyes and knew what he was thinking.
Without any hesitation, she grabbed his arm and turned him around before shaking his head.
Lin Fan knew what he was thinking wasn''t smart, but there was a voice deep down that told him otherwise.
He knew that Xiao Yue was making the smart move, but his heart went against it.
But while they were hesitating the bear suddenly smacked the wolf down onto the ground, causing it to spit out a mouthful of blood.
This time, it was clear that the wolf had suffered heavy injuries. It was even hard for this wolf to stand up again.
The bear didn''t care about this wolf, but rather turned to the wolf that was on the ground with a greedy look in its eyes.
Seeing that the wolf that it had been fighting wasn''t able to hold on anymore, the bear ignored it and charged out at the wolf that was on the ground.
The other wolf tried to jump in front of the wolf on the ground, but its legs crumbled under it as it tried to move.
It could only watch as the bear swung its ws at the wolf on the ground.
However, before the bear''s ws could hit the wolf on the ground, there was a sword that was suddenly swung at the bear.
The bear could sense the danger that came from this sword and immediately stopped moving forward. It quickly jumped back and avoided the falling sword by a small margin.
The owner of the sword didn''t mind the bear and jumped back,nding in front of the wolf that was on the ground.
The wolf that had been injured saw this and quickly came to the side of the wolf on the ground, but after seeing that the owner of the sword didn''t have any ill intentions, the wolf turned its attention back to the bear.
Naturally the owner of the sword was Lin Fan who had jumped out to stop the bear.
This bear was a spirit beast which was equivalent to someone in the First Qi Gathering Realm, so that meant that it wasn''t any weaker than Lin Fan.
Seeing that there was another opponent, the bear became much more careful, but it was also clear that it wouldn''t back down.
Lin Fan knew that it would be dangerous to face the bear head on, so he waved his hand to catch the wolf''s attention and then gave it a few hand signals.
He wasn''t certain if the wolf would understand what he meant by those hand signals, but without any hesitation, he rushed forward at the bear.
The bear was surprised to see Lin Fan running at it by himself, but it didn''t back down. It stood up on its two back legs and swept down at Lin Fan with its front paws.
Lin Fan saw the two giant bear paws falling down on him and he raised his sword to block them which was strange. He had more than enough time to dodge out of the way, but instead, he chose to raise his sword to block the attack instead.
However, it was at this moment that the wolf suddenly charged forward before jumping into the air.
With the trajectory of this jump, it was clear that it was targeting the back of the bear.
The bear naturally saw this and in an instant, it started twisting as it brought one of its paws up while the other paw continued falling down at Lin Fan''s sword.
The bear had recognized that it was strange that Lin Fan would charge at it to face it head on, so it had kept its guard up. It seemed like that was the right choice since it recognized that the n the two of them had was to use Lin Fan as bait while the wolf attacked it.
They clearly didn''t expect the bear to be this flexible with itsrge build, but the bear was confident in its abilities, so it didn''t have anything to fear from these two.
It was just too bad that this was all part of Lin Fan''s n as well.
It was a double bait.
Right after the bear turned and lifted up one of its paws, Lin Fan suddenly moved to the side slightly and his sword to the left of the paw. Then in one smooth and swift motion, he parried the paw, letting it slide down the length of his sword without any danger to himself.
Once the paw had slid down the sword to hit the ground, Lin Fan suddenly swung up at the neck of the bear.
The bear knew that it was in danger and was about to ignore the wolf to bring its other paw down to m Lin Fan into the ground, but it found that it couldn''t bring its paw down at all.
Out of the corner of its eyes, it could see that the wolf was standing on its back, biting its paw.
At the moment that its attention had been diverted by Lin Fan, the wolf had alreadynded on its back and was biting at its paw, not letting it go at all.
The bear tried all that it could to pull its paw back, but it couldn''t do it in time as Lin Fan''s de had already arrived at its neck.
Lin Fan had released all his spiritual energy into this one swing. The moment that the de of his sword touched the neck of the bear, it immediately cut right through it and blood spurted out,pletely covering Lin Fan.
But with this spurt of blood, the head of the bear was chopped off and turned in the air twice beforending on the ground.
Then a few seconds after that, therge body of the bear copsed to the ground with arge thud sound.
Chapter 18 Strange Aura
When the bear mmed onto the ground, the wolf that had been on its back suddenly jumped off andnded on the ground nearby.
Once itnded, it immediately made its way over to the wolf on the ground while looking at Lin Fan with a wary look.
Even though it had just worked with Lin Fan, that was all because of the mutual threat to both of them. However, now that the mutual threat was gone, there was no guarantee that Lin Fan wouldn''t do anything to them.
Lin Fan could see the wariness in the wolf, so he raised his hands to show that he didn''t mean any harm.
The wolf still didn''t let down its guard when it saw this and even began growling at Lin Fan, almost as if it was trying to scare him away.
However, the wolf that had been on the ground suddenly raised a paw to ce on the tail of the wolf protecting it.
The wolf that was standing was shocked when it felt something touching its tail. It looked around to see the wolf on the ground shaking its head at it.
The wolf that was standing was confused why the wolf on the ground did this, but it still moved aside to let Lin Fan approach.
When Lin Fan saw this, he put away his weapon first before heading over towards the wolf that was on the ground.
The wolf that was standing didn''t show a hostile appearance, but it was still wary of Lin Fan as he approached.
After Lin Fan came to the side of the wolf on the ground and he got a closer look, he was certain that this wolf was female and that she was pregnant. Based on how the wolf that was standing had been trying to protect this female wolf, he must be the female wolf''s mate.
But when he looked closer at the female wolf, he found that the condition was much worse than he had expected.
The female wolf didn''t look that injured, but there was actually a pool of blood that was on her left side. It was clear that there must be a deep wound that she was hiding.
Lin Fan looked at the female wolf with a helpless look since there wasn''t anything that he could do at this point.
Even if he wanted to help, it wasn''t like he had any healing abilities or items. The only thing that could heal was the Pet Storage Space, but that only worked for his pets. Even if he were to bring the female wolf into the Pet Storage Space, it wouldn''t heal her wounds at all.
The female wolf could see the look on Lin Fan''s face, so she raised her head and licked Lin Fan''s hand with a look of gratitude on her face. But there was also a look of resignation in her eyes as she was well aware of her situation.
Lin Fan was about to give a sigh, but there was a popup that appeared in front of his eyes and a notification in his ears that surprised him.
[White Wolf is filled with gratitude towards you. Affection has increased by 30.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame the White Wolf?]
Lin Fan stood there in a daze for a bit, but then he immediately reacted and said, "Tame."
There was a sh of light that appeared around the White Wolf and it didn''tst long before it disappeared.
Once Lin Fan had tamed the female wolf, he immediately summoned out the portal to the Pet Storage Space and tried to move the female wolf in, but the male wolf jumped between the two of them and growled at Lin Fan.
He didn''t know what Lin Fan was going to do, but he definitely didn''t like the sudden portal that Lin Fan had pulled out of thin air.
But since the female wolf had already been tamed by Lin Fan, naturally she trusted him. She was even a bit annoyed that her mate would even disrespect her new master like this, so she gave a low growl at the male wolf.
The male wolf waspletely confused by why his mate would suddenly act like this, but it was clear who held the power in their rtionship. The moment that the male wolf heard this low growl, he immediately lowered his ears and tail, as if going into submission.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything to hurt the pride of the male wolf.
Lin Fan just silently picked up the female wolf and walked into the portal.
The male wolf naturally wouldn''t let Lin Fan bring his mate to an unknown ce alone, so he followed Lin Fan into the portal.
Once the wolves appeared in the Pet Storage Space, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.
The female wolf''s shock was much greater than the male wolf''s shock since she could feel the special changes in the environment the moment that she came into this space. She could even feel the wound on her side healing at a rate that she could feel.
It was this strange itchy sensation that came from around the wound that slowly reduced the pain she felt.
As they were shocked, the Snow Rabbit that had been put in earlier came over to the female wolf.
It could see the wound on the side of the female wolf, so it suddenly blew out, releasing a cold breath that suddenly created ayer of ice over the wound.
The female wolf felt the pain dull even more when theyer of ice appeared over her wound. She looked down at the Snow Rabbit and gave it a nod of gratitude.
The Snow Rabbit revealed a smile before bouncing back over to where the horse was.
The male wolf had still been in a daze during this, but when he reacted, he immediately raised his guard again. He had seen a part of his wife suddenly being frozen, so he thought that it was an attack.
The male wolf came to the female wolf''s side to look over the wound, but he found that not only was it no longer bleeding, it was starting to heal at a visible rate. The ice had helped stop the blood and now the wound was slowly closing.
The male wolf was once again filled with shock, but he understood what was going on here.
Lin Fan didn''t bring them into this space to hurt them, rather he brought them into this space to help his mate.
After realizing this, the male wolf no longer looked at Lin Fan with hostility, but rather he looked at him with a look of gratitude.
Not only had this human saved them from the bear, he even helped heal his mate who he thought had been done for with that wound.
[White Wolf is filled with gratitude towards you. Affection has increased by 30.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame the White Wolf?]
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised to see this notification and he just said, "Tame."
There was ayer of light that appeared around the male wolf that disappeared just as quickly.
Once it was gone, Lin Fan saw that there was another pet that had been registered in his taming slots.
As if something had changed inside of him, the male wolf no longer looked at Lin Fan with hostility after being tamed. He came up to Lin Fan and then nuzzled up against him, recognizing him as his master.
Lin Fan didn''t ignore it as he rubbed his hands across its fur, enjoying the feeling.
It was like rubbing up against a dog, that warm feeling of them rubbing up against you.
After enjoying this for a bit, Lin Fan looked at the status screen in front of him.
He could see that the female White Wolf''s HP was slowly going up, so there didn''t seem like there was anything to worry about. All that the female wolf needed now was time to rest and she would be healed by the Pet Storage Space.
So after making sure that the female wolf was settled, Lin Fan came out of the Pet Storage Space again with the male wolf.
When he appeared, he saw that Xiao Yue was waiting for him.
She had already started cutting up the corpse of the bear and was halfway finished skinning it.
,m If it was said that Lin Fan hadn''t left her out of the Pet Storage Space on purpose, that would have been a lieˇ
But now, it didn''t matter since the wolves were safe, so he came over to help her skin the bear.
It didn''t take them long at all to finish skinning the bear and drain it of its blood. Once they were done, they tossed it into the Pet Storage Space to hold while they continued forward with their mission.
This wasn''t a safe ce to slowly butcher the bear, even skinning it and draining the blood was already pushing it.
They quickly left the area and followed the male wolf deeper into the forest.
Since the male wolf was a local, Lin Fan had it guide them through the forest.
While Lin Fan wasn''t able to understand what the male wolf was saying, the male wolf was able to understand what Lin Fan was saying to receive instructions from him.
Lin Fan wanted him to bring them to anything strange in the forest, but the way the male wolf responded to this was very strange. It was clear from the male wolf''s reaction that it wasn''t willing to bring Lin Fan to where he wanted to go.
But in the end, Lin Fan had already tamed the male wolf, so he could give it an order to bring him there.
Along the way, as they made their way through the forest, they saw a few animals that were heading in the opposite direction. Since they were away from the road now, there were more animals around them, but it seemed like every one of these animals were running from something.
Finally, when they came closer to their destination, they found that there wasn''t a single animal around them.
The forest had reached a deathly level of silence that almost made Lin Fan doubt if his ears were working. There wasn''t even the sound of a breeze that blew through the forest.
It was as if other than silence, there was only silence here.
But that wasn''t what shocked Lin Fan the most.
The most shocking thing was the strange aura that he felting from in front of him.
Chapter 19 Trap
This strange aura that Lin Fan felt became stronger and stronger as they came closer and closer to their destination.
When they finally arrived and the thicket in front of them cleared, they saw that there was a cave that had appeared.
The strange thing about this cave, other than its aura, was that there was a clearing all around the cave. It was a space where no trees grew at all, there was only a patch of grass that surrounded the cave.
As for the aura that came from the cave, it was an aura that Lin Fan had never felt before, but there was also a bit of familiarity that came from it.
It was almost like the feeling that he got from his systemˇ
The system was something that he received from the God of Earth, so did that mean that there was a god hiding in this cave?
Even if Lin Fan was a reincarnator, he didn''t think that he was strong enough to face a god.
Not to mention that he had already discovered the reason for the rumours.
The aura from the cave was what was driving the beasts away from the middle of the forest. This pushed them towards the human settlements which created the rumours of the influx of beasts.
It wasn''t that there were more beasts, it was just that there were more beasts being driven to where humans were, which gave them this misconception.
Since he already found what he needed to turn in his mission, there was nothing else for him to do here.
Messing with a god was not on his list of things to do, so he would just leave it to the Mercenary Guild. They could explore this cave or seal it up, none of that mattered to Lin Fan.
So with these thoughts, Lin Fan turned to Xiao Yue and the male wolf to say, "Let''s leave. There''s nothing else we need to do here, we already have the information we need."
Both Xiao Yue and the male wolf let out a sigh of relief.
There was no need to mention why the male wolf let out a sigh, but even Xiao Yue was able to feel the strange aura that wasing from the cave. The aura that came from the cave gave her a sense of danger that she had never felt before.
Lin Fan saw that both of them agreed, so he turned to leave.
However, after taking two steps, there was a sudden "click" sound that rang out.
Lin Fan felt the ground under his right foot suddenly sink and when he looked down, he saw that there was a slit in the floor underneath his feet.
Before he could even turn back to say anything, the floor suddenly opened up underneath him.
It was two different long panels that opened up to opposite sides, creating a hole that he immediately fell into.
Xiao Yue and the male wolf hadn''t been able to react in time either, so they both fell into the hole with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t know what was at the bottom of the hole, but his male instincts took over at this second. Without even thinking, he jumped out at thest second towards Xiao Yue, taking her in his arms before falling into the hole.
They fell for a few seconds, but they still reached the bottom of the hole.
While they were in the air during the fall, Lin Fan had twisted his body so that he had been under Xiao Yue. So the moment that theynded, it was Lin Fan that took the main brunt of the force from the fall instead of Xiao Yue.
They only fell for a few seconds, so the distance wasn''t that great and Lin Fan was a cultivator, so his body was stronger than a normal person. After hitting the ground, he wasn''t seriously injured, but it did hurt.
However, none of that came to mind since there was something soft that hit his face.
Seeing what happened, Xiao Yue stood up with an awkward look on her face, but she didn''t say anything.
Lin Fan justid there in a daze at first, but then he realized what happened and immediately stood up to apologize, "I''m so-"
Before he could finish, Xiao Yue raised her hand to cut him off before saying, "It''s fine, don''t worry about it."
Lin Fan could feel that there was a bit of coldness in her voice, so he knew that she was mad, but then something appeared that confused him.
[Xiao Yue has been touched by your actions. Affection has increased by 5.]
Huh?
Why would her affection increase after that?
Especially with the way that she was acting?
Lin Fan really didn''t understand why the system would give him this notification at all, but there was no denying it since he could see the change in her status.
On the side, the male wolf let out a pitiful moan.
He had also fallen down with them and he had been hurt by the fall, but no one cared about him. Instead, they chose to feed him with dog foodˇ
It was a good thing that he wasn''t a lonely dog and he had a loving wife, so he didn''t mind it as much.
After getting over the daze of the sudden notification, Lin Fan changed his tone to ask in a concerned voice, "Are you alright?"
Xiao Yue gave a nod and said, "I''m fine, you took most of the damage from the fall for me."
Lin Fan gave a nod as he couldn''t help thinking of the soft sensation that had been on his face just now. As he started thinking about them, there was a blush that came over his face.
Xiao Yue saw this and there was a blush that came over her face as well as she could tell what Lin Fan was thinking about.
After a long silence, Lin Fan gave a cough before he started looking around the area.
It seemed like they had fallen into some kind of underground tunnel. The walls of this tunnel weren''t developed at all, it was a tunnel that was made from dirt being dug out.
There seemed to be two different ways that they could go, but based on the aura that he could feel from around him, it seemed like both ways led to the same ending since both ways were releasing the strange aura that they had felt earlier.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan said, "Xiao Bai, you can go back into the Pet Storage Space first." Then he turned to Xiao Yue and said, "You should alsoˇ"
But before he could finish, Xiao Yue shook her head and said, "I want to stay with you."
Lin Fan had already experienced how stubborn Xiao Yue could be, so he shook his head and said, "Alright, but stay close to me."
Xiao Yue gave a nod beforeing up right behind him.
Just like this, the two of them continued along through the tunnel.
Lin Fan hadn''t noticed it at first, but he realized afterwards that this underground tunnel was surprisingly well lit. It was so well lit that he was able to see every detail in this tunnel.
As he looked more closely, he found that it was because there was luminescent moss that lined the walls of this tunnel that created this light.
After walking for a bit, they finally reached the end of the tunnel which revealed a door.
This door was made of dark coloured wood and was very well designed, which created a stark contrast with the rest of the tunnel. Around the door, there were also stone blocks that were clearly made with care.
It was almost as if this was apletely different cepared to the rest of this tunnel.
However, what the two of them were most concerned about was not the design of this door, but rather the aura that wasing from behind it.
This was the aura that they had felt when they had approached the cave, butpared to when they were outside, the aura that they felt from behind the door was several times more concentrated.
It was clear that whatever was behind the door was the source of the aura.
This aura still caused a chill to run down their backs when they felt it and this chill was even stronger now that they were at the source.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yue as he said, "You should go back into theˇ"
But once again, before he was able to finish his words, Xiao Yue raised her hand to cut him off as she said, "No, I already said that I want to be with you."
Then after a pause, she said in a lower voice, "If anything happens, you can use me as a shield and run."
But Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he heard this.
He took her hand with one hand and held her chin to lift her face up to look at him with the other before saying, "Don''t ever say anything like that again."
With the firm tone of his voice, Xiao Yue''s eyes couldn''t help trembling when she heard this. But in the end, she still said in a low voice, "Alright."
[Xiao Yue has been shaken by your words. Affection has decreased by 5.]
Lin Fan was confused by the sudden notification that appeared, but he knew that this wasn''t the time to deal with this since it was unclear if they would even be able to make it out of this ce alive.
So after taking a deep breath to calm himself, he turned around to push open the door, releasing a wave of the aura that came from behind it. As the wave of pressure fell onto them, they were forced to close their eyes.
But after a few seconds, the wave of pressure weakened and they were able to open their eyes to see what was inside.
The room itself was rather empty and the only thing that was inside was an altar at the very center with what seemed to be a mirror ced atop it.
Well, the altar wasn''t the only thing since at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the altar was a skeleton in clothes sitting there with a sword in their hands.
When the door was opened, the skeleton suddenly looked up at the two of them standing there and said with what seemed like a smile on its boney face, "Well, it seems like I have some guests."
Chapter 20 Goddess
The moment that the skeleton said these words, there was a chill that was stronger than any that they felt previously that ran down Lin Fan and Xiao Yue''s back.
Even if they ignored the aura that the skeleton released, just by how it was acting, they could tell that it wasn''t a normal skeleton.
The skeleton slowly stood up after saying this and then stood there with its sword raised as it said, "What are you two doing just standing there? Why aren''t youing in?"
The two of them were caught off guard by the skeleton suddenly speaking.
Xiao Yue had never heard of this and Lin Fan with his knowledge from Earth knew that a skeleton that could talk wasn''t a good thing. A skeleton that could talk was most likely a unique monster and those unique monsters were to put it simply, monsters.
If they were to fight, they would have no chance of winning.
Lin Fan''s mind quickly started turning as he tried to figure a way out, but then he suddenly noticed something. In one quick move, he raised his hand and moved a step back with Xiao Yue, moving behind the threshold of the door.
If the skeleton wasn''t making a move, it was most likely because it couldn''t make a move. After all, it had been waiting in this room the entire time for them toe, why would it do that if it had been able to leave?
If the skeleton could leave, it would have hunted them down right away.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan''s thoughts were too shallow.
As soon as the skeleton saw the two of them taking a step back out the door, it immediately took a step forward.
In an instant, the skeleton disappeared from Lin Fan''s line of sight and when it appeared again, its bony face was already right in front of him. He could even see almost every detail of the skull that was in front of his face.
The skeleton looked at Lin Fan like this for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "Where are you going? Do you not want to y with me?"
Lin Fan felt the chill run down his back the moment that he heard this, but before he could even react, the skeleton had grabbed the front of his shirt.
In one quick motion, the skeleton tossed Lin Fan and Xiao Yue to the center of the room. The two of themnded right in front of the altar, but they didn''t get injured at all. It was almost as if there had been a cushion of wind under them that had kept them from getting hurt.
After throwing them, the skeleton took another step and came back to stand in front of them.
Looking down at them like this, it really was imposing.
The skeleton didn''t say a thing as it waited for the two of them to react.
Lin Fan and Xiao Yue carefully stood up before Lin Fan moved in front of Xiao Yue to protect her.
Xiao Yue gripped his arm when she saw this and wanted to move forward, but Lin Fan stood firm in front of him.
After a while, Lin Fan asked, "Who are you?"
Seeing that Lin Fan was finally willing to talk, the skeleton revealed a smile, or rather what was close to a smile with that skeletal face, but actually looked terrifying. Then the skeleton said, "That really doesn''t matter does it?"
Lin Fan was about to pull out his weapon when the skeleton said that, but then he noticed that the weapon at his waist was gone.
When he looked up again, he saw that the skeleton now had two more weapons in its free hand.
As the skeleton waved those weapons, it asked, "Are you looking for these?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes and tried to read the skeleton''s intentions, but he couldn''t understand what it wanted to do at all. So he couldn''t help asking, "What do you want from us?"
The skeleton gave augh before saying, "You''re the one who snuck in here and you''re asking me what I want?" Then it stoppedughing as it looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "I''ve said it before, I want to y a game."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this, but he asked, "What game is it?"
The skeleton''s ugly smile became even wider as it said, "It''s a simple game called choice."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this since he had never heard of this game before, so he asked, "How do you y this game?"
The skeleton said in a rxed voice, "It''s very simple. I''ll just give you a choice and as long as you can choose between one or the other, then you are free to leave."
This game seemed simple enough, but something that seemed simple would always be a trap.
Still they had no other choice since the skeleton had already shown them how powerful it was. If they didn''t y, it was certain that they would die here. If they at least yed the game, there was a chance that they might be able to escape.
With this thought on his mind, Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "What is the choice?"
The skeleton started in a slow and deliberate voice, "It''s a very simple choice really. I''m sure that you''ll be able to decide immediately since it''s so easy."
With the deliberate way that the skeleton kept stalling, Lin Fan knew that it wasn''t as simple as he made it. However, after he heard the choice, he still couldn''t help being stunned.
The skeleton just spoke slowly like he was rxing, but his words were very serious, "Choose one of you to die, you or the little girl. As long as you can chooseˇ"
Before the skeleton could finish his words, Lin Fan had already said, "Let her go."
The skeleton was surprised as he looked at Lin Fan.
This kid didn''t even hesitate a bit to answer this question even though he knew that he would die. This really was something, but too bad that it wasn''t enough just yet.
After all, words were still words in the end, they could be easily faked. When it really came, it was hard to predict how he would act.
Xiao Yue immediately knitted her brows and was about to say something, but the skeleton spoke first. It said with a chuckle, "Very good kid, you didn''t hesitate at all."
Then the skeleton''s voice turned serious as its figure suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared again, it was already in front of Lin Fan with its sword raised to sh down.
Xiao Yue wanted to jump in front of Lin Fan, but it was already toote and Lin Fan was holding her back. With how much stronger Lin Fan waspared to her, it was unlikely that she would be able to overpower him.
As the sword shed down, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that it was a bit of a regret that he had wasted his second life like this, but that regret onlysted a second. Then he felt happy that he would be able to save the first girl that he had ever gotten close to.
Perhaps just that alone was enough.
However, before the skeleton''s sword could cut Lin Fan, there was a voice that suddenly rang out, "Enough!"
As this voice rang out, there was a pink light that appeared in front of Lin Fan and bounced the sword back.
The skeleton wasn''t surprised at all by the appearance of the pink light and it just stood there in a casual manner as its eyes looked over Lin Fan. After a pause, it suddenly said, "It seems like this one truly is sincere, he even epted death at thest second."
There was another sh of pink light before a glowing pink figure appeared.
But the moment that this figure appeared, Lin Fan''s eyes almost popped out.
It was because this person was just too beautiful!
It was a woman of perfect height, with the perfect figure, and a perfect face with golden blonde hair decorating it. But this wasn''t the main thing that had almost made Lin Fan''s nose bleed.
Rather, it was the clothes that she was wearing that did it.
She was only wearing a singleyer ofce that covered her body and if one looked closely, one would think that they would be able to see through it, but somehow it still wasn''t see through.
But thosece clothes perfectly entuated her figure which really was like dynamite.
The woman didn''t seem to mind Lin Fan''s gaze, rather it almost seemed like she enjoyed it as she looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "Like what you see?"
Lin Fan was about to give an unconscious nod, but then he felt a pinch from his side and he realized what he was doing. He revealed a bitter smile and then just stood there awkwardly.
The woman gave augh when she saw this, but she didn''t continue this conversation as she turned to the skeleton and said, "I told you that someone woulde one day. You lose this bet."
The skeleton spread its hands and just said, "It still took quite a bit of time."
The woman gave a chuckle and said, "Sore loser."
Then she turned back to Lin Fan and Xiao Yue to say, "Congrattions mortals, you have passed the test of this goddess. You will now receive your rewards."
Chapter 21 Could He Tame Gods?
"Goddess?"
Lin Fan and Xiao Yue said this in unison as they looked at each other in nk dismay.
They could believe that this woman in front of them was an expert, but a goddess?
That really was a bit too hard to believe.
It was clear that she could see the doubt in their eyes, so the woman said with a smile, "That''s right, I''m the Goddess of Love, Aphrodite."
As she said this, she released a bit of her aura.
When they felt this aura, they had no choice but to ept what she was saying since it was clearly an aura that wasn''t of this world. Especially when it came to Lin Fan, he could tell that the aura the goddess released was the same aura that came from the letter he had received from the God of Earth.
But there was also something that made him feel strange.
The name she used, it was a name that Lin Fan was familiar with since it was also the name of a god from Earth.
In Greek mythology, Aphrodite was the Goddess of Love, just like this Aphrodite that had appeared in front of him.
Was it just a coincidence that the Goddess of Love in this world was called Aphrodite or could it be that the two of them were rted?
Aphrodite didn''t seem to care about their stunned looks and continued on doing her own thing as she said, "Since you have passed my trial, you have earned the right to my inheritance, butˇ"
She turned to the altar with the mirror on it and then turned back to Lin Fan to say, "This is a stolen artifact and it''s one of my favourites."
It was clear by the tone of her voice what she was expecting out of Lin Fan.
While Lin Fan was tempted by the artifact of a god, but he knew thatpared to the artifact of a god, it was better if he built a rtionship with a god instead.
So Lin Fan said, "Of course it would be my honour to return it to you, mydy."
Aphrodite just stood there with a smile on her face, as if waiting for something.
Lin Fan could take the hint and walked up to the altar to pick up the mirror.
During this time, Aphrodite had turned to Xiao Yue who was standing there with aplicated look in her eyes and suddenly said, "His feelings for you are true."
Xiao Yue''s eyes trembled the moment she heard this and she looked up at Aphrodite with a look of disbelief. The words that she had just said had struck her right in her heart.
Lin Fan had been secretly listening to them and he was also shocked the moment that he had heard these words.
But when he thought carefully about it, he realized that this was the one thing that he had been missing.
It was actually a very simple thing, but he had taken it for granted because he had never done something like this before. But for this world, it was something that had to be done or girls would never feel safe.
In this world, girls could be used and thrown away without a care, which is what most girls in this world feared. Girls that were used and then thrown away never had good fates.
Unless they were able to find someone that they could rely on, they would always have to look after themselves.
The one simple thing that Lin Fan had forgotten to do was confess his love to Xiao Yue.
This seemed like a very simple thing, but it was also a very important thing.
During this entire time, without the reassurance that Lin Fan loved her and would stay with her, Xiao Yue had been worried the entire time that Lin Fan had only been doing all of this just for her body. She knew that as he did more and more things for her, she would be more and more obligated to give him her body, which was also part of the reason she kept dying everything.
It was a big gamble to use her body to snare Lin Fan, but if it didn''t work, she would be left alone without anything and that would be certain doom for her.
So that was why the affection had decreased earlier when he had told her not to ever think about using herself as a shield. As well as when he had sacrificed himself for her, her affection had dropped by another five points.
She was afraid that it was all too good to be true and she didn''t want to let herself fall into the illusion that Lin Fan truly loved her without this confirmation. All that would do was hurt her in the long run.
That was also why Aphrodite''s words had shaken her that much. Especially since it wasing from a Goddess of Love.
After thinking this through, Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile as he came back with the mirror. However, instead of handing the mirror directly to Aphrodite, Lin Fan came in front of Xiao Yue who was still in a daze and suddenly took her by her shoulders.
Xiao Yue was pulled out of her daze and was about to say something, but before she could, Lin Fan looked right into her eyes and said, "I love you."
Then without a single moment of hesitation, he moved forward and ced a deep kiss right on her lips. Or at least what he thought was a deep kiss, but it was actually a sloppy and slobbery kiss since he never had any experience before.
It was a good thing that Xiao Yue never had any experience before, so she didn''t know whether it was good or bad. She just knew that there was a stream of warmth that filled her heart that cast out all the darkness that had been inside.
Once Lin Fan finished his kiss, the dams in Xiao Yue''s heart burst and her tears started pouring out. She fell to her knees as she let out all the emotions that she had been keeping inside.
Lin Fan bent down to pat the back of her hand when he saw this.
After crying for a while, her sobbing softened enough that she was able to speak again as she said, "Thank you, thank youˇI love you too."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this since there was nothing that he needed to say. Everything that needed to be said had already been said and the notification that he received told him everything.
[Xiao Yue''s heart has been melted by your confession. Affection has increased by 20.]
After making sure that she had calmed down, Lin Fan stood up again and turned back to Aphrodite to say while awkwardly scratching his head, "Sorry about creating a scene."
Aphrodite revealed a perfect smile and said, "It''s alright. I like seeing young lovers like this."
Then after she finished speaking, she raised her hand out as if she was waiting for Lin Fan to hand something over.
Lin Fan naturally knew what she wanted, so he lifted the mirror that he had ced on the side and ced it in her hand.
After he handed it over, Aphrodite didn''t take it right away as she said, "Since you have passed the trial, the artifact recognizes you as its current owner. To give it back to me, you have to verbally state that you are relinquishing this artifact back to its original owner."
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "I relinquish this artifact and return it to its rightful owner."
There was a sh of light that surrounded the mirror before Aphrodite firmly gripped it to take it out of Lin Fan''s hand.
She lifted the mirror up and admired her reflection in it before revealing a wide smile.
It was at this time that Lin Fan suddenly heard a notification that shocked him.
[Aphrodite has been touched by your devotion. Affection has increased by 10.]
There was an increase in affection from the goddess?
Did that mean what he thought it meant?
Could it be that as long as he was able to raise her affection, he would even be able to tame the goddess?
Lin Fan was filled with excitement, but he made sure not to show it on his face.
However, as soon as the notification rang out, there was an unpleasant feeling that ran through Aphrodite''s body. As soon as she felt this feeling, she couldn''t help shivering with disgust.
It was as if there was some kind of strange energy that was running through her body and she couldn''t figure out what it was, not to mention being able to remove it.
She slightly narrowed her eyes to look for the source of this energy, but no matter how she released her divine sense, she couldn''t find the source of this energy. It was as if it had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
The only ones that could do something like this to her were other godsˇBut which god would be naive enough to make a move against her like this?
Even if she was the Goddess of Love, that didn''t mean that she was weak at all. Sometimes, love was like a hurricane!
It was just a good thing that this energy didn''t seem like it was going to do anything. It justid there dormant inside of her.
Since that was the case, she would find someone to get rid of this energy after she headed back.
However, she couldn''t head back just yet, it wouldn''t fit her status as a goddess.
This young man was devoted enough to give up a divine artifact, she had to give him something to reward his devotion.
After thinking about it for a bit, she reached out a finger that had a glow at the top and said, "Young man, this is your reward. Come and ept it."
Chapter 22 Loving Is Sharing
Lin Fan looked at this glowing finger for a bit, but he still kneeled down in front of that finger.
The affection was there, so this goddess shouldn''t be doing anything harmful to him.
He was even looking forward to seeing what kind of reward a goddess would give him.
It was a goddess after all, she wouldn''t be that stingy with the reward she gave him after he returned her artifact to her.
Once Lin Fan was kneeling in front of her, Aphrodite brought her finger down to tap him on his forehead before pulling her hand back.
As soon as she tapped her finger on his forehead, Lin Fan felt the jolt of energy run down from him. It was like a bolt of lightning suddenly running through his body.
However, he didn''t have time to care about this as he saw the notification that popped up in front of him.
[You have received the skill Loving Is Sharing from Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love.]
Lin Fan couldn''t help being confused by the name of this skill.
Loving Is Sharing?
What was that?
Lin Fan immediately opened up his status to look at the description of this new skill.
Loving Is Sharing (Level 1):
Love is the most wonderful thing in the world and it should be shared. The user of this skill can use the skills of their lovers and can give their lover their skills. The number of skills that can be shared depends on the degree of love between the two targets.
The description of the skill seemed a little bit unclear since it really didn''t define what counted as a lover, but when Lin Fan opened the skill and saw the targets, he couldn''t help being surprised.
It listed every single person that he had affection with.
This was a skill that worked perfectly with his Love Gauge Taming since as long as there was enough affection earned with the Love Gauge Taming skill, they would qualify as a target for this Loving Is Sharing Skill!
As he looked closer, he found that even Aphrodite was included on this list of targets that he could use this skill with!
He was even able to use the skills of a god!
But when he looked more closely, he found that this wasn''t the case. There were skills that were listed and each one of them sounded powerful, but they were all cked out which showed that they weren''t avable.
It was most likely because his affection from her wasn''t high enough yet, so he wasn''t able to get any skills from her.
But that didn''t mean that it wasn''t possible in the future.
After bestowing this skill on him, Aphrodite acted like this ce was filled with the worst things possible and immediately made her exit. But before she left, she didn''t forget to say to Lin Fan, "Little boy, I have high hopes for you. If you ever make it to my temple,e and look for me."
Then without waiting for an answer from Lin Fan, she disappeared just as quickly as she appeared.
Once she was gone, Lin Fan turned to look at Xiao Yue, but it didn''t seem like she had fully recovered just yet.
When he was about to head over, there was a voice that suddenly reminded him that there was still someone else here.
"Cough."
It was just a simple cough, but Lin Fan immediately remembered that there was the skeleton that was still standing there.
Lin Fan immediately turned around and reached out to his waist for his weapon, but then he remembered that the skeleton had taken his weapon earlier as well.
When the skeleton saw this, it revealed a smile and said, "Now, now, there''s no need for this."
Lin Fan was taken aback by the gentle tone that the skeleton had, it waspletely different from the dangerous tone that it had before. Of course, he didn''t let his guard down just because of this since he still didn''t know what this skeleton wanted.
The skeleton didn''t mind this and raised its sword in both hands, presenting it to Lin Fan as it said, "I want you to take this. This is the sword that apanied me through my journeys when I was still alive, but now I want to give it to you." Then after saying this, he turned to Xiao Yue with a sad look and said, "I hope that you''ll be able to keep the one you love safe."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he saw this, but then he also saw that the skeleton was slowly turning to dust.
He could feel the sincerity in the skeleton''s voice, so he could tell that this wasn''t a trick.
However, as he reached out for the sword, the skeleton suddenly said, "Though, I have to say that I was a bit jealous of you."
When the skeleton said this, there was a chill that ran down his back, like when it had suddenly attacked him earlier.
Lin Fan immediately pulled his hand back and raised his guard again.
Seeing this, the skeleton gave a chuckle before throwing the sword at Lin Fan. It knew that if it continued like this, it would disappear before Lin Fan took the sword, so it just threw the sword to Lin Fan.
After throwing the sword, the skeleton looked up as he said, "I''ming now."
Then without another sound, the skeleton turned into a pile of dust on the ground.
Lin Fan didn''t know how to react to this.
This skeleton was clearly someone who failed Aphrodite''s trial in the past, but he was also the one that had just attacked himˇIt really gave him mixed feelings.
Still, in the end, he chose to p his hands together and offer a prayer to this skeleton.
"May you find peace in your next life."
After that, Lin Fan looked at the sword that he had stabbed into the ground beside him and he was shocked by the stats that popped out.
[Gramr] (Sealed)
Grade: Mythic
A sword that was wielded by a legendary hero. It was famous for being used to y a dragon.
Attack: 20 (Sealed)
Lin Fan''s eyes almost dropped to the ground when he saw the stats of this sword.
A Mythic Grade weapon?
Even if it was sealed, this was something that was a myth.
As someone who used to be an author, Lin Fan had done his fair share of research into mythology. Based on what he could remember, he remembered that the sword Gramr was the legendary sword of the hero Sigmund that was used to kill the dragon Fafnir.
The description that was attached to this item matched the myth that he remembered, but he also couldn''t help finding it strange.
First Aphrodite and now GramrˇWasn''t the mythology of this world getting a bit too mixed up?
After all, Aphrodite was one of the Greek gods and Gramr was a famous sword in Norse mythologyˇAnd then there were the cultivator sectsˇ
It was like taking the mythology from Earth and throwing it into one big melting pot before pouring out what was created.
Still, after thinking about this for a bit, Lin Fan threw all of this to the back of his mind.
No matter what the mythology of this world was, it didn''t interfere with his one goal. He would still make a harem here regardless of the circumstances since all of that was just too high up for him to get involved in.
Lin Fan went back over to the sword sticking out of the ground and grabbed it by the handle before pulling it out of the ground.
The moment that he pulled it out, he suddenly felt a jolting from the sword. It was almost like getting shocked, but it wasn''t strong enough to make him drop the sword.
But the moment that the jolt ran through him, it was almost as if there was a connection that had been made between them.
[Gramr has epted you as a new master. Affection has increased by 10.]
Once again, Lin Fan''s mouth dropped open when he saw this.
He wasn''t surprised by the fact that there was a will in the sword since most artifacts were like this, or at least they were in the novels that he read.
He was more surprised that Gramr was also a target for his Love Gauge Taming skill.
Lin Fan held the sword in front of his face and tapped it a few times before asking, "Hello, are you there?"
But all that met his question was silence.
Lin Fan just awkwardly looked at Gramr for a bit before putting it into his Pet Storage Space. He would have put it at his waist to use, but since he didn''t have a scabbard for it, he couldn''t keep it out.
The scabbard that he did have wasn''t the right size for this sword, so he couldn''t put it in.
After all that, Lin Fan finally came back to Xiao Yue''s side.
After letting out her emotions, while her eyes were a bit red from crying, she looked much more calm.
Lin Fan came down beside her and asked, "Are you alright now?"
Xiao Yue looked up at Lin Fan and nodded with a smile before reaching her arms out.
Lin Fan was taken aback by this since if this was the previous Xiao Yue, she wouldn''t have acted spoiled like this. But he didn''t mind since he wanted her to act this way instead of acting strong like before.
So Lin Fan turned around and let her put her arms around his neck before lifting her up to give her a piggyback ride.
Chapter 23 First Night Together
After lifting Xiao Yue up, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the door.
Even though they had gotten through this trial together, that didn''t mean that it was over yet. They still had to find a way out of this ce.
When they had been thrown in by the skeleton, they hadn''t noticed that the door had suddenly closed on its own.
So Lin Fan went over to the door and opened it, but he found that the path outside hadpletely changed.
It was no longer the dirt tunnel that they had gone through, but rather it was now a tunnel that was made out of the same stones that made up the door frame.
Lin Fan didn''t let his guard down after seeing this change, rather he raised his guard even more.
Xiao Yue knew that this was a dangerous situation, so she got off his back and walked alongside him. Both of them had their weapons drawn as they headed down the tunnel, but there was nothing that came out at them.
When they reached the end of the tunnel, they found that there was a light at the end of it. It was clear that this was the exit or an entrance to another location, so they didn''t let their guard down as they slowly moved towards it.
However, when they got closer, they found that it was an exit to the outside.
As they peeked their head out, they found that it was the same cave that they had found previously.
Since the area around the cave didn''t have any trees around it, they were able to easily see that there was nothing else around. But then again, even if there was, they wouldn''t have approached this cave since there was still the residual aura of a god here.
Seeing this, the two of them didn''t waste any time at all as they headed away from the cave and out of the forest, reaching the road that they hade from.
Not long had passed since they came to the forest, since they had only spent around an hour heading through the forest, taking the trial, and heading out of the cave, so there was still plenty of daylight left.
Since that was the case, they decided to head back to the city.
They easily passed through the gates since it was another group of guards that had taken over guard duty.
The people at the inn that they had stayed atst night naturally recognized them, but they didn''t say a thing since this was somethingmon in their business.
People thought that journeys might take longer than expected, so they would take back the money that they spent to book the rooms. But if they finished their mission ahead of time or if something else happened, they would be back the same day.
This was something that wasmon in their business, so they didn''t say anything about it and just gave Lin Fan the same room as before since they hadn''t had the time to prepare it for the next guests.
Of course, none of that mattered for Lin Fan because all that was on his mind was one thing.
While they had been heading back to the city, they had ridden the horse in the same manner as before, but it was a bit different this time.
Instead of staying silent the entire trip, Xiao Yue had said something that had put Lin Fan in a daze. Even now, he still wasn''t certain that he had heard what she said correctly.
While he had been steering the horse, she suddenly raised her head and came up to whisper in his ear, "Tonight."
Lin Fan had been in a daze the entire time after hearing this.
He had turned back on the horse, but she had already lowered her head to hide the blush on her face. After all, it had already taken all her courage just saying that single word.
However, she didn''t regret saying it at all.
Now that they were in the room and it was gettingte, Lin Fan felt that it was getting more and more unreal.
Neither of them looked at each other because it was just too embarrassing to look at each other.
However, that didn''t change the fact that it was gettingte and it was time to get some sleep.
Lin Fan was the first one to make a move as he suddenly stood up from where he had been sitting. As soon as he stood up though, Xiao Yue also stood up with him after hearing the sound.
Both of them looked up and met gazes before quickly looking away with blushes on their faces.
They were both stuck now since neither of them knew what to do next since it was their first time.
But Xiao Yue took the initiative this time after thinking about how Lin Fan stood up first.
She walked over to the bed and entered the sheets before pulling them right up to her face, covering everything below her eyes and just waited for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan''s heart jumped into his throat the moment he saw this, but even though he was an idiot when it came to things like this, he was still able to recognize what was happening.
Almost like a robot, Lin Fan''s limbs moved mechanically as he walked towards the bed step by step. Then when he was standing right in front of the bed, he looked down at Xiao Yue who had her back to him with the nket covering her face.
Seeing her like this, his heart was beating so fast that he felt that it might jump out of his chest at any moment.
But he forced himself to calm down with a deep breath before lifting up the nkets to slowly get into the bed.
After lying down, the two of them justid there in silence, with neither of them moving at all. If one even listened closely, they would have been able to hear the sounds of their hearts jumping out of their chests.
Just like this, the two of them stayed there for an entire ten minutes before Lin Fan finally mustered up the courage to turn and reach a hand out towards Xiao Yue. The hand slowly came forward until it finally reached her shoulder, but the moment that he touched her, Xiao Yue couldn''t help trembling.
Lin Fan immediately pulled his hand back when he felt this tremble from her, but Xiao Yue said, "It''s fine."
She said it in such a quick and strong manner that Lin Fan was caught off guard, but her next words incited the me inside of him. She said in a soft voice, "It''s just a bit embarrassing the first time."
The male instincts inside of Lin Fan took over and he rolled over, putting himself over Xiao Yue.
Xiao Yue''s heart almost jumped out of her chest, but she didn''t fight against him as she just let him get atop her. She turned her head to the side a bit and said with a blushed face, "Be gentle."
Lin Fan gave a nod before his hands started exploring.
He didn''t have any experience with this, but what he did have was knowledge.
In his years on Earth, Lin Fan had done plenty of "research" into this topic even if he had never done it once, so he was going to make full use of his "research" today.
Lin Fan wasn''t a greedy person, he felt that if they were going to do this, both of them should enjoy it, so he was doing all that he could do to make sure that it felt good for Xiao Yue as well.
Even though he thought this, that didn''t stop his greedy hands from moving across Xiao Yue''s body.
They first went up from her midriff to her chest, slowly pulling up the shirt that she was wearing. After he pulled it off, there were two snowy peaks with pink tips that appeared.
They weren''t too big, but they weren''t by any means small, they were just big enough to fit in the palm of his hands. But of course, he wasn''t able to do anything as soon as they appeared.
This was his first time seeing the real thing and the moment that they appeared in front of his eyes, he waspletely stunned. His mind turnedpletely nk as his mouth popped wide open, so big that even a giant jawbreaker would have fit right in his mouth.
He had seen plenty of peaks simr to this in his "research", but seeing it for the first time in reality really hit differently.
Xiao Yue saw the way Lin Fan was looking at her and she found it funny. But above all else, she felt that it was embarrassing the way that he was staring at her. She couldn''t help saying in a soft voice, "It''s embarrassing if you act this way."
Her words pulled Lin Fan out of his daze and he didn''t waste a single second as his hands came down to hold these two peaks in his palms. He started kneading them like he was baking bread, but since he had no experience, he did it quite awkwardly.
It was just a good thing that Xiao Yue didn''t have any experience with this either.
She didn''t know if he was good or not, but when she felt him touching her skin, it almost felt like her skin was burning.
This heat went right through her skin and reached her heart which ignited the mes of passion inside her.
As Lin Fan did his best, there was a part below that started to rise. It continued to rise and rise until it bumped into something else.
Xiao Yue had closed her eyes as she let Lin Fan''s hand slide across her body and as she let herself sink into his touch, she suddenly felt something warm hit her down belowˇ
She couldn''t help opening her eyes to look down at what was there and when she saw it, she couldn''t help being shocked.
ThisˇWasn''t this too big?
Even as she thought this, it was getting bigger and bigger, pushing against her down thereˇ
It was so big that she even felt a bit afraid of what would happen if it were to go in, but the strongest emotion that she was feeling was expectationˇWhat would it feel like when it went in?
As she was thinking about this, Lin Fan started feeling that he had his fill of her peaks and his hand started moving down below.
The moment that it went under her pants and into her underwear, he found that she was already soaking. He couldn''t help feeling a bit of pride, it seemed like his "research" had really paid off.
When Xiao Yue felt Lin Fan''s hand reach into her underwear and touch her down there, there was a jolt of electricity that ran through her body. She couldn''t help looking up at him and saying, "Please stop teasing me."
Those words hit Lin Fan right in the heart and his blood immediately rushed to his head.
As a hot blooded man, he couldn''t just ignore a woman when she made it this clear what she wanted.
Lin Fan pulled down his pants without any hesitation and his horn immediately revealed itself, standing in its full glory.
It was Xiao Yue''s first time seeing a man''s thing, but she was certain that this wasn''t a normal size. There was no doubt that it was much bigger than what an average person had, but all she could think about was what it would feel like if it was inside herˇ
Lin Fan positioned himself right over her to insert his thing, but before he could, there was a notification from the system.
[Ding, Daoist Seed detected.]
Chapter 24 Daoist Seed
When Lin Fan heard the notification from the system, it was like a bucket of cold water fell onto his head and all the mes in his heart had been extinguished.
He couldn''t help looking at the notification in front of him in a daze for a bit before asking the system in his mind, "System, what is this Daoist Seed thing?"
The system replied by opening another popup window in front of Lin Fan with a description of the Daoist Seed on it.
Daoist Seed:
A special seed condensed from numerologicalws that helps increase the absorption of spiritual energy. Very useful in helping increase the speed of one''s cultivation.
There are two methods of absorbing this seed permanently.
One: Sharing the seed between two lovers during dual cultivation, allowing both lovers to share the benefits of the seed.
Two: One partner takes the seed from the other partner during dual cultivation, taking all the benefits of the seed, as well as the cultivation and life force of the other partner.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw this description.
He had always thought that Xiao Yue had been kidnapped because of her beauty, but now that didn''t seem to be the caseˇ
He could have imagined what would have happened if the bandits had been sessful in transporting Xiao Yue. After all, it was very unlikely that the person who kidnapped her would have chosen to use the first method.
As for where the Daoist Seed came from, that wasn''t too hard to guess either.
As Lin Fan fell into deep thought, Xiao Yue slowly opened her eyes.
She had closed her eyes originally as she waited for Lin Fan to insert his thing, but she hadn''t felt the sensation that she thought she would feel at all. Instead, she felt the thing that had been poking her down there slowly getting softer before the poking sensation disappeared.
As she opened her eyes and saw Lin Fan''s knitted brows, she couldn''t help worrying that she had done something wrong.
For his thing down there to turn softˇwasn''t there only a single exnation?
Was there something about her body that he didn''t like?
She couldn''t help feeling worried as looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Is there something wrong?"
Xiao Yue''s words pulled Lin Fan out of his thoughts and he realized how strange his actions were.
Lin Fan''s mind quickly turned as he tried to think of something to say, but the only thing that he could say in the end was, "Uh, my stomach hurts, I need to go to the bathroom first."
Xiao Yue didn''t know how to react to this and by the time that she came back to her senses, Lin Fan had already left the room, leaving her toy in a daze, not knowing what was going on.
After Lin Fan entered the bathroom, the first thing that he did was ask the system, "Is there any way to remove the Daoist Seed without hurting her?"
The system just coldly said, "Host, the two methods of absorbing the Daoist Seed have already been provided. There is no other method avable."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this, but he didn''t question the system. After all, if it wasn''t for the system, he wouldn''t have even known about the Daoist Seed in the first ce.
Then after he thought about it, he asked the system, "What is the specific method of sharing the Daoist Seed?"
The system didn''t respond at first, but then it released a popup in front of his face that showed him the methods of absorbing the Daoist Seed.
However, it also seemed like that no matter what method he chose, he would still have to do that first. But that wasn''t a problem since he was going to do it anyway.
The only problem was how he was going to break the news to herˇ
After all, he didn''t want to do this without her understanding what was happening first. This was something that was very important for her and he didn''t want to hide it.
So after thinking this through, Lin Fan made his way back to the bedroom.
Xiao Yue was still lying there thinking about what could have gone wrong.
Was it something that she had done or could it beˇ
She couldn''t help lifting her arm a bit to sniff her armpit.
It was just too unfortunate that Lin Fan chose this time toe back into the room.
The moment that he came in, he saw her lying there with an arm up and her nose at her armpit.
Xiao Yue naturally heard the sound of the door opening and when she turned to see Lin Fan staring at her, her face turned bright red and she immediately hid under the nkets feeling like she wanted to die.
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile, but he still came over and said, "There''s something that I want to talk to you about."
Xiao Yue could hear the seriousness of his voice, so while she was still feeling embarrassed, she did peek her eyes out to look at him as if she was waiting for him to speak.
Lin Fan exined everything about the Daoist Seed that she had inside of her and his guess as to why it was there.
As Xiao Yue listened, her expression became more and more sad, but there was a bit of a sparkle in her eyes as well.
She knew that Lin Fan could have not told her a thing and just taken all the benefits of the Daoist Seed for himself, but he didn''t in the end which showed that he truly did care about her. So while she was sad that it happened, she was happy about who she was with now.
After he finished exining the effects of the Daoist Seed to her, he asked, "What do you want to do?"
He had expected Xiao Yue to think about it, but she looked up at him and said without any hesitation with a clear look in her eyes, "I trust you."
Lin Fan was taken aback, but there was also a warm feeling that filled his heart.
Since she trusted him, there was nothing else for him to say. Instead, he gave her his answer with his actions.
Lin Fan took off his shirt and revealed his muscr chest.
Xiao Yue''s face turned bright red, but she didn''t avert her gaze. There was even a bit of a happy look on her face as she stared at his chest.
He walked over and opened up the nkets, revealing her body.
As soon as he saw it, the thing in his pants started to grow.
When he was over Xiao Yue again, it had already grown to half of its full size, but that was already enough to stun Xiao Yue. Then when he pulled off his pants and she saw that it was still growing, she started to feel a bit of fear.
But truth be told, she felt more excitement than fearˇ
It was Lin Fan''s first time, so he wasn''t certain how to do it, but he positioned his thing down there to match Xiao Yue and then he pushed forward.
As soon as it entered, there was a burst of blood, but Lin Fan didn''t panic since he knew that this was normal.
As for Xiao Yue, the moment that she felt it enter her and fill her up, it was like a bolt of electricity ran through her body. The moment that she felt it inside of her, she couldn''t control it as her bottom half started to get even wetter than it already was.
Then when Lin Fan started moving back and forth, she couldn''t hold it in anymore as she shouted, "Ah, I''m~!"
Before she could finish, it had already happenedˇ
However, Lin Fan didn''t really mind this as he too was feeling the pleasure.
This was the first time for him, so naturally he wasn''t able to hold on for long either.
Just like Xiao Yue, all he could say was "Ah, I''m~" before he released his load.
When Xiao Yue felt the warm liquid flowing into her, she couldn''t hold back again as she reached her climax again.
She knew that men couldn''t do it quickly in session, or at least that was what she had heard from her mother. She had even felt the thing inside of her turn a bit softer when she had felt the warm current flowing in her.
When she thought that it was over though, she suddenly felt the thing inside her getting harder again.
Her eyes opened wide in shock as she looked at Lin Fan, but he had started moving again. She couldn''t help closing her eyes as she started to moan when the pleasure filled her.
Even after the first load, Lin Fan''s thing seemed even harder than before as he started going faster and faster.
Xiao Yue almost felt like she was going to be torn in half by this thing filling her, but she didn''t stop him because she couldn''t resist this pressure.
With each thrust, it seemed like it was reaching an even deeper ce inside of her.
Almost with each thrust, it was like she was going to reach her climax again.
As Lin Fan went at it, he suddenly remembered something and he suddenly lifted her up, turning her around even though she still had his thing inside of her before holding her by the legs and bringing her up and down, again and again.
As soon as she was twisted with the thing inside of her, she couldn''t help reaching her climax again.
And then with him bringing her up and down, using her as he wanted, she began climaxing every two to three thrusts.
It was like endless pleasure for herˇEven though it felt like she would be split apart by the big thing inside of her at any moment.
She knew that she couldn''t win against him, so she let him do what he wanted with her body that night.
They did it in all kinds of various positions, positions that she had never even heard of from her mother, but every single position filled her with pleasure that drowned her mind.
It wasn''t until dawn that Lin Fan''s thing finally drooped a bit and didn''t stand up straight anymore. At that point, Xiao Yue had already passed out from the pleasure.
As for Lin Fan, he had a big smile on his face from doing it for the first time.
Chapter 25 Walking In The Streets
After they were done, both of themid back down on the bed to go to sleep.
Well, it was only one of them thatid down to go to sleep. The other one had already been knocked out by the pleasure.
It wasn''t until noon that the two of them finally woke up again.
When Lin Fan woke up, he found that Xiao Yue was still lying in bed even though she was clearly already awake, so he couldn''t help feeling worried as he asked, "Is something wrong?"
Xiao Yue had turned her back to him and had pulled the nkets up to hide her face, but she still said, "No, it''s nothing."
But Lin Fan could hear that something was off, so he said, "You can tell me if something is wrong."
Xiao Yue was silent for a bit before muttering, "It''s embarrassingˇ"
Lin Fan was even more confused as he asked, "What''s embarrassing? What do you mean?" Then he went forward to pull back the nket as he wanted to see if there was anything wrong with her.
However, when she saw that he was moving forward, she suddenly said, "I''m sore fromst night and I can''t moveˇ"
Lin Fan was confused at first why she would be sore, but then he quickly put it together.
Ah, so that''s what it wasˇ
He might have been a bit too roughst nightˇ
As he thought this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bit of an awkward smile. However, in that smile there was a trace of pride that couldn''t be hidden.
Lin Fan was feeling perfectly fine himself, so he got out of bed and got dressed before saying, "Uh, I''ll go get you some lunch."
Xiao Yue felt a warm feeling fill her heart before she said, "Un."
Lin Fan had a smile on his face as he walked down the stairs of the inn and went outside to get some breakfast from the store across the street.
After bringing it back, he didn''t stay in the room as he headed out to head to the Mercenary Guild.
They still had a mission to turn in after all.
When Lin Fan left the inn though, he came out alone.
Xiao Yue was still in bed with a sore back after what had happenedst night.
Lin Fan didn''t take the most direct route to the Mercenary Guild and chose to walk around a bit since he was in a good mood today.
It was hard for him not to be in a good mood after what had happenedst night. It was his first time, he had the right to be excited.
As he walked along the roads of the city, he couldn''t help feeling that it seemed even more beautiful than before.
It was almost as if there was a rose coloured tint to everything.
But this happiness didn''tst long as a voice suddenly rang in his ears, pulling him out of his stupor.
"You really think you''re that high and mighty? Watch how I take care of you right now!"
Lin Fan knitted his brows the moment he heard this and he turned in the direction of this voice.
He had to admit, this voice was the perfect example of a viin''s voice. Even the words that he was saying was one of the ssic cliches.
When he turned in the direction of the voice, he even saw that there was a crowd gathered around the person that the voice came from.
This person was once again the perfect example of a bad guy with the way he looked. As well as the way he was holding his sword that he was pointing at the woman in front of him.
However, as soon as Lin Fan''s eyesnded on the woman, hepletely threw this man out of his thoughts since he had never seen anything like this before.
The first thing that attracted Lin Fan''s gaze wasn''t her face, even though she was very pretty. The first thing that caught Lin Fan''s eyes through the crowd was the twin peaks that stood proudly on her chest.
They were bigger than any that he had seen before. Bigger than Xiao Yue, bigger than L, and even bigger than Tian Tian.
Not to mention that the dress that she was wearing had quite the low neckline. It only covered a little more than half of her chest and if it was a bit lowerˇ
But what it didn''t cover was already a vastnd of white. It was like a boundless field of pristine snow that was just waiting to be explored.
Seeing it, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a gulp as his mind began to race.
However, he also quickly came back to his senses since the men that were surrounding her were starting to move towards her. Their hands were even in a very lewd gesture as they slowly moved towards her.
It wasn''t hard to guess what they were thinking.
But with how tough they looked and the swords that they held, no one came forward to help the woman.
So after taking a deep breath, Lin Fan pushed his way through the crowd and came out to stand in front of the woman. As he stood there, he raised one hand to keep her behind him as he looked at the men in front of him with cold eyes and said, "Big men like you grouping up on a woman like this? Aren''t you embarrassed?"
The men were clearly surprised to see someone showing up to help this woman, but they didn''t back down as they pointed their swords at Lin Fan. The leader of these men gave a snort before saying, "Kid, are you trying to y the hero here? You know that you''ll just get hurt, right?"
Lin Fan didn''t back down as he said, "You should leave now."
The men were surprised by Lin Fan''s tone, but then they broke out inughter. They keptughing for a while before the leader said with a fierce smile, "Kid, if you kowtow now, I can consider letting you leave."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t stop himself from letting out augh.
After all, this was just too cliche for him!
Seeing him suddenlyughing, the men in front of him lost their temper as they roared, "Kid, you''re dead now!"
After roaring this, he raised his sword and shed down at Lin Fan.
The people around all took a cold breath when they saw this and there were quite a few women who cried out in terror.
After all, Lin Fan was just too handsome!
But for Lin Fan, he didn''t show any fear at all because in his eyes, this man''s sword was moving just too slowly. It was almost as if it wasn''t moving at all.
After what happenedst night, Lin Fan was much stronger than before because of the Daoist Seed. So when he faced a man like this who didn''t have any cultivation at all, it was like an adult facing an unarmed child.
Lin Fan easily moved to the side and grabbed the man''s hand holding the sword. Then with a single flick of the wrist, the sword was forced out of the man''s hand and fell to the floor. After that, Lin Fan continued the momentum of his hand, spinning the man in the air before mming him onto the ground.
All of this had happened in an instant and the man didn''t even understand what had happened as hended on the ground.
All of the other men just saw their boss being thrown to the ground, so all they could do was stare at Lin Fan with looks of shock.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time and in one swift motion, he charged forward. He grabbed the wrists of every single man that was in the group that assaulted this woman and threw them onto the ground just like he had done with the leader.
After that, he returned to the spot that he had just been standing in, acting as if nothing had happened.
All of this only took the span of a few seconds.
As the menid there looking up at the blue sky in front of them, it took them an entire minute before they realized what had just happened.
The men quickly stood up, but this time, they didn''t dare look at Lin Fan with looks of disdain. They all looked at Lin Fan with wary looks while also looking at their boss as if they were asking what they should do.
The leader of these men was also looking at Lin Fan with a wary look, but then as if something filled him with confidence, he suddenly said, "You! You won''t get away with this! I swear that you will pay for this!"
Then he immediately waved his hand and started running away with his men.
As he ran away, he didn''t forget to add, "Remember this, you will regret what you''ve done today!"
Lin Fan wasn''t scared by this, rather he shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard this.
This manˇhe really was the embodiment of a cliche.
Even the things that he shouted when he ran away were the exact same words that he had read countless times in many different novels and mangasˇ
When the crowd saw the group of men running away, they knew that there wasn''t a show for them to watch any longer, so they quickly dispersed. With the skills that Lin Fan had demonstrated, they didn''t have enough lives to get involved with him, so there was nothing to gain from remaining here any longer.
After the group of men ran away and the crowd dispersed, Lin Fan turned around to check on the woman.
However, the moment that he did, he suddenly felt a pair of arms wrap around him before pulling him in. The moment he was pulled in, he felt like he was sinking into a pair of clouds that cushioned his face.
Chapter 26 Brothel
It took a few seconds for Lin Fan''s brain to register what had just happened, but the moment that it did, his blood started to boil as it rushed to his head.
Well, it wasn''t right to say that it rushed to his head.
It was more urate to say that it rushed to a different part that was much lowerˇ
This was a feeling that Lin Fan had never felt before and it was a feeling that he couldn''t describe. However, if he had to choose a word for it, he definitely would have chosen "soft".
After a few more seconds, the woman said, "Thank you for helping me."
As she said this, her arms released around Lin Fan and she moved away from him. When she did, the soft and pleasurable feeling that Lin Fan felt disappeared along with her, but he still stood there in a daze like an idiot.
It took him a few more seconds before he registered what had just happened.
He would have stood up straight, but there was a little problem down below, so he just gave an awkward cough as he stood there slightly slouched. After that, he said, "No, it''s not a problem at all. I just did what anyone would do."
It wasn''t hard for this woman to see what was happening with Lin Fan, but she didn''t expose him. All she did was reveal a knowing smile.
Then that smile turned a bit bitter as she said, "What anyone would do? Well it didn''t seem like anyone was going to do anything just now."
Lin Fan heard this and he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
That was right, there was no one in the crowd that had been willing to step out to help her earlier. They were more than content to watch that group of men have their way with her.
There had even been a few men in the crowd who were waiting for it to happen after seeing what kind of figure she hadˇ
But that was just how this world was.
Lin Fan was different after all since he was someone who wasn''t from this world. He came from Earth, where people were more trusting towards each other and much kinder, so the way he acted waspletely different from the way the people of this world acted.
Which was why he didn''t kill those people just now, even though there was still that voice in his head that told him to kill them.
Lin Fan knew that if he continued this topic, it would be painful for this woman, so instead he said, "Uh, well at least you''re safe now. I''ll justˇ"
Before he could finish though, the woman suddenly grabbed his hand and started running off with him as she said, "Come with me, I want to at least show you my appreciation."
Lin Fan could easily break out of her grasp, but he didn''t want to since it felt very good. Her hand was soft and there was a delightful smell that came from her.
Lin Fan fell into a daze as he was dragged behind her. He was so lost in his daze that he didn''t even see where she was bringing him until they had arrived.
As they moved through the streets, the buildings around them started to change.
They had been normal houses and stores around them, but as they headed through the streets, the buildings around started having a lot more shades and more red to them.
It wasn''t just the buildings that changed as well.
As they headed through the streets, there were women that were wearing less clothes and men who were clearly trying to hide their faces that filled the streets.
But Lin Fan was still in a daze as he was being dragged along by this woman that he didn''t notice any of this.
Finally, they arrived in front of arge building and it was only then that the woman stopped.
It was still the middle of the day, so there weren''t as many people here. What Lin Fan saw at first confused him, but it didn''t take him long to figure out what this ce was.
It was a ce where men and women came together at nightˇIt was a brothel!
He looked at the woman who brought him here in shock once again as he couldn''t understand why she had brought him here.
By no means did she look like someone who would work in a ce like this. Not to mention that her clothes clearly weren''t cheap, so she shouldn''t be someone thatcked money.
So why did she bring him here?
Could it be that she wanted to bring him into a room alone and show her gratitude that wayˇ
Wasn''t this a bit too fast?
Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at her, it wasn''t hard for the woman to figure out what he was thinking. However, she didn''t panic at all as she said with a smile, "Let''s go in. I want to show you my gratitude."
Lin Fan was once again hit with a wave of shock when he heard this.
However, this time he didn''t let himself be dragged in.
After all, even if he was attracted to this woman and he wanted to do that with her, there was still something he had to take care of before he did that.
He had to have a conversation with Xiao Yue before he did any of this.
He wasn''t a man that wanted to hurt the people that he loved and loved him by putting his own selfish desires first. That kind of person was a scumbag in his eyes.
Seeing that Lin Fan wouldn''t follow her in, the woman looked back at Lin Fan and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan gave an awkward cough before saying, "It''s best if we don''t go in there together. If you want to show your gratitude, perhaps there''s another way."
The woman shook her head with a smile when she heard this, "I think this young master has misunderstood something. This is where I live, so I wanted to invite you in for some tea to show you my gratitude."
Lin Fan revealed a stunned look for the third time as he couldn''t believe his ears.
This beautiful and noble looking woman was actually someone who lived in a ce like this?
Was she the daughter of the owner or could it be that she really wasˇ
Seeing that Lin Fan was stunned again, the woman took his hand again and started moving into the brothel.
However, when they crossed through the threshold, there was an old woman that suddenly came forward.
She walked right in front of the woman and pointed her finger in her face as she said, "You! You went wandering off on your own again! Don''t you know that there are clients waiting for you!"
Lin Fan''s shock was filled with even more shock when he heard this.
Based on these words, it was clear that this beauty wasn''t the daughter of the owner, but clearly someone who worked hereˇ
The woman didn''t lower her head as she said, "I was just walking through the streets for a bit since I had some free time. It doesn''t matter if they are kept waiting a bit, rather they even enjoy being kept waiting."
The old woman gave a snort before saying, "You''re still acting like this! Don''t forget the debt that you have!"
Then she turned over to look at Lin Fan and after her eyes swept over him, seeing that he didn''t look rich at all, she revealed a look of disdain.
She didn''t even bother talking to Lin Fan as she turned back to the woman and said, "Instead of wasting your time with someone like this, you should spend more time seducing the rich young masters. If you just chose to take them to bed, you''d have more than enough to pay off your debt already."
It sounded like she was saying this for the good of the woman, but it was clear that this olddy only cared about her own profits.
The woman finally revealed a different expression. It was an expression that showed that she was in a bit of a difficult situation.
Seeing this, the olddy didn''t stop as she said, "If you don''t make your payment next week, I already have a master who is willing to pay half your debt for you for a single night. I don''t care what you think, this master has already given the money, so you''ll have to do it."
Before the woman could say anything, Lin Fan suddenly said, "How much is her debt?"
The olddy was about to ignore Lin Fan at first, but then when she felt the auraing from him, she couldn''t help giving a gulp before saying, "Five thousand gold coins."
Lin Fan just gave a nod before saying, "I''ll pay it by the end of the week. If I do, she can leave with me, right?"
The olddy clearly had something else to say, but the aura that Lin Fan had clearly told her that he wasn''t a normal person. So in the end, she had no choice but to give a nod in response.
Lin Fan gave a nod as well before throwing a gold coin at the olddy and saying, "I''ll take a private room."
After saying this, he took the woman by the hand and started walking into the brothel.
However, before he could take two steps, the olddy suddenly gave a cough and said, "Uh, this young masterˇit costs five gold coins to book a private room."
Lin Fan almost tripped over his own feet when he heard this, but he quickly stabilized himself and pulled out four more gold coins that he threw at the olddy.
Chapter 27 Need Money
Seeing that he had paid in full, the olddy didn''t make it hard for them as she called someone to take them into a private room.
Once they were in the private room, they waited for the maid to leave and the door to close before saying anything.
The woman was the first to speak as she bowed her head to Lin Fan and said, "Young master, I''m sorry for the trouble that I''ve caused for you."
Lin Fan leaned forward to take her hands and help her up before saying, "It''s fine. It was my own decision."
The woman quickly looked at Lin Fan and said, "Young master, you don''t need to mind me. I will be alright."
As she said this though, there was a faint mist that appeared in her eyes.
It wasn''t hard for Lin Fan to tell that she was only pretending to be strong. After all, he had seen how she acted just now.
It was clear that she didn''t have enough money to make her debt payment and she didn''t have a way to earn the money. That was, unless she sold her bodyˇ
Lin Fan''s eyes couldn''t help drifting to a certain part of her before quickly looking back up at her and saying, "This is my decision and I''ve already decided to make you mine."
The woman was stunned when she heard this.
She clearly never expected Lin Fan to be this determined about this, especially since they had just met not that long ago.
Lin Fan didn''t bother with this topic any longer as he said, "Just wait, I''ll bring the money to pay your debt in a week. I promise you."
Without waiting for her reaction, Lin Fan stood up and turned to leave, but as he was about to head out the door, he suddenly remembered something. Lin Fan turned around with an awkward smile and then asked, "Eh, this miss, I''ve forgotten to ask for your name."
The woman had ayer of mist in her eyes when she heard what Lin Fan had said, but hearing this, she revealed a bright smile and said, "Yue Lan." Then after a pause, she also asked, "I still don''t know this young master''s name either."
Lin Fan''s smile became more natural as he said, "Lin Fan."
After he said this, he gave a nod to her before walking out of the room.
As she saw this, Yue Lan''s heart couldn''t help skipping a beat and she looked down as a blush appeared on her cheeks.
After all, he had paid for a room, but he was just leaving like this, so it was clear what he was thinking. And as this thought passed through her mind, she couldn''t help feeling a bit of warmth in her heart.
It had been a long time since anyone had treated her like thisˇ
When she looked up again, she saw that Lin Fan was already gone.
As she sat there in silence, she finally muttered to herself, "You have to do this. There''s no other choiceˇ"
ˇ
[Yue Lan has been moved by your actions. Affection has increased by 20.]
Seeing this notification appear now, there were a few thoughts that passed through Lin Fan''s mind. However, it didn''t change the decision that he had already reached when it came to Yue Lan.
After all, this time, he wasn''t thinking with his brain, but rather he was thinking with the thing down there.
As he remembered the bountiful ins of snow, his little friend down there couldn''t help standing up a bit.
But he quickly remembered that he was in public and calmed himself down.
However, after he calmed down and started thinking with his brain again, he started thinking about another problem that he had to deal with.
It was actually a very simple problem, but he didn''t have a way to solve it right now.
Money, it was a problem of money.
He didn''t have enough money to pay off Yue Lan''s debts.
Just paying for that room had taken a fifth of his wealth.
Just those few minutes in that room had already cost as much as his stay in the inn for the entire week.
He had to admit that this really was an industry that gouged their customersˇ
Still, there wasn''t any time to dwell on that. Right now, the first thing he had to do was think of a way to earn five thousand gold coins by the end of the week to pay off Yue Lan''s debt.
If he didn''t have to do it by the end of the week, Lin Fan was confident that he would be able to earn that amount eventually, but it was the fact that he had to do it by the end of the week that caused trouble for him.
After these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan took a deep breath and gave a sigh before heading off in the direction of the Mercenary Guild. If he wanted to earn money, there was no better way than to earn money as a mercenary.
Of course, this was his first time in this red light district, so he had to ask someone for directions to the Mercenary Guild.
When he arrived at the Mercenary Guild and he walked over to the counter, the person behind the counter was very surprised to see him.
L leaned forward to look at Lin Fan with a surprised look before asking, "Yi, why are you back so early? Didn''t you have a quest to find the cause of the beast waves?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this, he just took out a small item that he ced on the table.
As soon as he took it out and it was ced on the table, everyone who had a bit of cultivation suddenly turned to look in that direction. The aura that came from the small rock that Lin Fan had ced on the table was something that no one here had ever felt before.
Even though it was a small rock, the aura that came from the rock ced arge amount of pressure on them.
This was a fragment of the altar that Lin Fan had chipped off when he had left the cave. After all, he figured that he would need something to prove the results of the investigation that he had done.
After letting them be surprised by this for a bit, Lin Fan said, "I found this in the forest in question. The aura that it was letting off was scaring the beasts out of the cave, which caused the beast wave."
L looked at the rock on the table for a bit before turning back to Lin Fan to say, "I need to go find the senior first and report this. Can you wait for a bit?"
Lin Fan just gave a nod and watched her go.
It didn''t take L long toe back with Tian Tian.
The moment that Tian Tian came out of the door leading to the back, she immediately knitted her brows as she felt the aura of the rocking from the table. She didn''t waste any time moving up to the rock and started examining it from different angles.
After looking at it for a bit, she turned to Lin Fan and asked, "Did you only find this or did you find anything else?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "There was a cave where I found this and it led further, but I didn''t explore any deeper since it seemed dangerous."
Tian Tian looked into Lin Fan''s eyes for a bit and after not being able to see any lies in them, she gave a nod and turned back to the rock on the table.
It wasn''t that Lin Fan didn''t lie, but rather he used a loophole.
It wasn''t his choice to go into the cave, he had been forced to the altar by a trap.
After another while, Tian Tian turned to Lin Fan and asked, "Is it alright if we take this rock from you? We need to take this to analyze."
Lin Fan gave an inviting gesture and said, "You can take it. I brought it back to submit as proof of the mission, so that was what I intended to do within it in the first ce."
Tian Tian gave a slight bow to Lin Fan and said, "Thank you, mister Lin. I''ll make sure that you''repensated properly for this."
She immediately turned around and called for several staff members who came over with special equipment. They carefully put the small rock into this ss container before taking it into the back.
As for Tian Tian, she didn''t go with them right away. Instead, she turned her attention back to Lin Fan as she said, "Mister Lin, you don''t know what kind of contribution you have made to our Mercenary Guild. If there is any request that you have, please don''t hesitate to tell me."
Lin Fan heard this and awkwardly scratched his head as he said, "Well, I''m actually in need of money, so I was hoping that I could take some higher ranked missions. I was wondering if there was any way to get an exception."
Tian Tian narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan before suddenly revealing a surprised look.
She reached her hand out and asked, "Mister Lin, if I may?"
Lin Fan was a bit confused at first, but then he reached his hand out so that she could take it.
When she took his hand, he had to admit that it felt quite niceˇ
Of course, he also figured out what she was doing when he felt the flow of spiritual energying from her hand.
After a moment of silence, Tian Tian suddenly revealed a surprised look as she muttered, "Thisˇ"
Chapter 28 Turning In The Quest
After another few seconds to calm himself down, she gave a nod and said, "Alright, not a problem."
She said a few things to L on the side who turned to look at Lin Fan with a surprised look, but there was also a trace of admiration in those eyes, as well as something else.
Then Tian Tian turned back to Lin Fan and said, "You''ll be raised to C Rank for this mission and because of your contributions, we''ve given you special permission to take B Rank missions." Then after a pause, she added, "We would give you permission to take A Rank missions, but those are a bitˇ"
It wasn''t hard for Lin Fan to understand the difficulties that Tian Tian was facing. Just even helping him get permission to take on B Rank missions was already helping him plenty.
After all he was certain that if it wasn''t for Tian Tian, there was no way for him to rise through the ranks so quickly.
But what surprised Lin Fan the most was the trace of spiritual energy that he felt from Tian Tian.
It wasn''t hard for him to tell that Tian Tian was also a cultivator from this, but the power behind the spiritual energy also told him that she was someone whose cultivation level was higher than his.
But that surprised him even more since a proud cultivator like this was willing to work as a receptionist.
It seemed like the influence and power of the Mercenary Guild wasn''t small.
Lin Fan just gave a nod and said, "That''s not a problem. I have to thank you for doing all this for me."
Tian Tian revealed a faint smile when she heard this and she leaned forward a bit as she ced her hand on Lin Fan''s hand.
When he felt her hand touching his, it was almost as if there was a bolt of lightning that ran through him.
After cing her hand on his, she said with that charming smile, "Well I''m expecting great things from you."
Then with a wink, she stood up and turned around to head into the back.
Lin Fan''s mind was nk the moment he saw this.
He could naturally feel the sting of the jealous looks hitting his back, but he didn''t care about them at all.
This was it, this was the mature charm that Xiao Yue and L didn''t have!
With her appearance, with just a single pair of sses, she would have been the perfect example of a private secretary that man dreamed of.
He really wanted her for his haremˇ
And it seemed like he had a chanceˇespecially that wink at the endˇ
He was filled with excitement when he thought about it.
It was at this time that L came back from what she was doing.
Seeing that Lin Fan was in a daze, she called out to him, "Hey, what''s wrong?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his daze when he heard this voice and when he looked at L, he couldn''t help revealing a slightly disappointed look. After all, while L was beautiful, she couldn''tpare to the look that Tian Tian had.
The look that she gave off in the end was the sweet next door neighbour girl instead of a sexy maturedy.
When L saw the way that Lin Fan looked at her, she couldn''t help feeling a bit displeased as she asked, "Is there something wrong?"
Lin Fan could easily hear the displeased tone in her voice and he quickly fixed his expression before saying with a cough, "No, nothing at all." Then after a pause to fix his mentality, Lin Fan said, "Is there something I can help you with?"
L narrowed her eyes to re at Lin Fan for a few seconds since she felt that something was off, but then her eyes rxed as she took out several coins that she ced on the table.
Lin Fan looked at the coins with a confused look, but L said, "This is your reward for the scouting mission."
Lin Fan then revealed a surprised look.
The scouting mission''s reward was only a few gold coins, but there were clearly at least fifty gold coins here which was far more than what he expected to earn. So he couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this too much?"
L couldn''t help smiling when she saw the look on Lin Fan''s face before saying, "Call it a bonus from the guild. After all, the item that you brought back is quite special."
Lin Fan just simply gave a nod in response to this since he didn''t want to get into details of the piece of the altar that he brought back. That was a piece of a god''s altar, naturally it was something special.
But if he got caught up in this, he would get involved in something that was clearly more dangerous than it was worth, so he wisely chose to avoid getting himself involved.
After putting the coins away, Lin Fan was about to leave before L said, "Now that you have some money, are you going to take me out on that dinner date?"
Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this, but then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''m a little busy right now, so how about another day?"
He certainly wanted to have L join his harem, but right now, there was anotherdy waiting for him, so he could only postpone that date with L for now.
L saw the look on his face and chose not to ask any further. She just said, "Alright, but you still owe me one date." After saying this, she didn''t forget to wink at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward smile when he saw this.
It seemed like he really was getting lucky today. It wasn''t just Yue Lan or Tian Tian, even L was joining in the fun.
Not to mention the fun that he hadst nightˇ
After thinking about it for a bit, Lin Fan shook his head and turned to the mission board.
The most important thing that he had to do right now was earn enough money to help Yue Lan pay her debt within the week. After that, he would have some funˇ
Lin Fan looked over the mission board at the various different B Ranked quests and found that almost all of them were hunting quests.
It seemed that once someone reached a certain level of power, they were expected to use that power for certain things.
Still, Lin Fan couldn''tin since the rewards for each hunting quest were quite lucrative. On average, each hunting mission paid around a thousand gold coins.
This really was the difference between being lower ranked quests and higher ranked quests.
Lin Fan also couldn''t help peeking at the A Rank quests and he was shocked by how muchpensation they offered. On average, each A Rank quest paid around ten thousand gold coins.
It could be seen just how valued the A Rank mercenaries were.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t a fool and he knew why that was the case.
The targets for the A Rank quests were all at least in the Fourth Qi Condensation Realm, which was a realm higher than him. So unless he was crazy, he wasn''t someone that wanted to throw away their lives.
Then above the A Rank quests were the S Rank quests.
However, S Rank quests no longer paid in gold coins, but rather another currency that was far superior to gold coins. S Rank quests paid in spirit stones, which was the currency of cultivators.
To even be an S Rank mercenary, it was necessary to be a cultivator.
But Lin Fan didn''t set his goals that high just yet since he was well aware of his own level of power.
He didn''t overreach and think that he could handle A Rank quests because he knew he couldn''t. So after honestly looking over the various B Rank quests, Lin Fan picked out one that had a decent target, then he also picked out a herb collecting quest that was near the location that the target was in.
Since he was going to do the quests, he might as well try to do as many as he could in the same area to maximize his profits.
So after picking out these two quests, Lin Fan brought them over to the counter where L was waiting.
When L saw the quests that Lin Fan brought over, she couldn''t help knitting her brows slightly as her eyes filled with a bit of worry.
She knew how powerful the target for the quest that Lin Fan was trying to take was, so she couldn''t help worrying about Lin Fan since she felt that he was rushing into this. She looked at Lin Fan with a worried look and said, "Mister Lin, maybe you want to take another quest? I think this one might be a bit too difficult for you."
Lin Fan could see that goodwill in her eyes, so he wasn''t offended by this. However, he had also made up his mind, so he said, "It''ll be fine."
L knitted her brows more when she heard this and she narrowed her eyes to look at him, but then those eyes immediately opened wide in surprise.
She actually couldn''t sense his level of cultivation!
She had been able to sense it just yesterday, but nowˇshe actually couldn''t see through him at all.
That meant that in just a single day, he had broken through to a higher level of cultivation than her!
After being surprised for a bit, she gave a helpless sigh before saying, "Alright, I''ll register these quests for you."
Once she was done, she came back and handed the receipts to Lin Fan before leaning forward to give him a peek while also saying by his ear, "Don''t forget that you owe me a date."
Lin Fan''s face immediately turned red when he saw this and he awkwardly walked out of the Mercenary Guild.
Even if he was no longer a virgin, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t awkward.
After all, inside of that handsome exterior was the same awkward adult from Earth.
Chapter 29 Confession
After he finished his business in the Mercenary Guild, there wasn''t much else for Lin Fan to do, so he returned to the inn.
It was still the afternoon, but since Xiao Yue wasn''t able to move, it wasn''t as if he could go out to do the quests, so he would have to stay for the night. Not to mention that before heading out, he still had some supplies that he wanted to pick up.
But before all else, there was something that he needed to do.
As he headed back to the inn, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling worried. After all, there was still something that he had to do after getting back.
He had to have a talk with Xiao Yue about the things that he wanted.
Perhaps it wouldn''t have been as difficult if it was something normal, but he was about to tell the girl that he had just slept with that he wanted a harem.
Any girl would be offended if their significant other told them that they wanted a harem, so Lin Fan knew that this wouldn''t be a good situation for him to be in. However, he still couldn''t give up on the dream that he had since he was a teenager.
So with this determination in his heart, he marched into the room that they had booked, but he found that Xiao Yue wasn''t in the room.
All the courage that he had built up suddenly deted as he started worrying about Xiao Yue, but not long after, she came in through the door with a towel on her shoulder while wiping her hair. It was clear that she had juste back from taking a bath.
When she came through the door, Lin Fan could even smell the beautiful scent that came from her since he was standing by the door.
She had her eyes closed when she came in since she was wiping her hair, but when she opened them to see Lin Fan, she revealed a surprised look before saying, "You''re back so soon?"
Lin Fan just gave a nod in a daze before remembering what he wanted to do.
But his tempo had already beenpletely thrown off by this unexpected twist that he didn''t know what to say.
Still, Xiao Yue had gotten better at reading Lin Fan over the past two days, so she could immediately tell that he wanted to talk about something and she asked, "Is there something you want to talk about?"
Lin Fan was once again caught off guard by how direct she was that he didn''t know what to say at first, but he worked up the courage to say, "I do have something I want to talk about, but it might be hard for you to listen to."
Xiao Yue looked at Lin Fan with an attentive look, waiting for him to speak.
When he saw this, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more nervous about what he had to say.
But he still forced himself to say, "I want a harem."
He felt that in this situation, it was better to be direct with her instead of beating around the bush. After all, only by being direct could he show that he cared about what she actually felt instead of trying to deceive her.
It wasn''t a surprise to see that Xiao Yue had a surprised look on her face.
After all, this was something that a normal person couldn''t ept that easily, even if they were in an ancient world where polygamy was something that was generally epted.
No woman would ever want to share their man with someone else if they had a choice.
But after being surprised for a bit, Xiao Yue revealed a smile that Lin Fan couldn''t understand.
Seeing her just stand there silently with a smile on her face, Lin Fan couldn''t help being worried. Even if he didn''t see any notifications pop up after he said this to Xiao Yue, it felt like she was angry at him with the way she just silently smiled at him.
So he couldn''t help asking in a worried voice, "Are you angry with me? Do you hate me?"
Xiao Yue didn''t answer this question, but instead she asked, "Did you already find someone else?"
Lin Fan was once again surprised when he heard this, but he truthfully gave a nod in response to this. After that nod, he carefully looked at Xiao Yue''s face, waiting for any response from it.
Xiao Yue didn''t show any emotions, as she waited for his answer and then when she saw him giving a nod, she just gave a sigh and said, "Well, I already expected this."
Lin Fan quickly tried to exin, but Xiao Yue stopped him by raising her hand and saying, "It''s fine, I can understand what you are thinking. I just want to ask one thing."
Lin Fan was still surprised by how well this was going, so he quickly said, "Anything."
Xiao Yue looked right into his eyes and asked with a serious look, "Do you truly love me?"
Lin Fan looked right back into her eyes and was silent for a few seconds. Then with a deep breath, he said, "I do."
Xiao Yue revealed a smile when she saw this and said, "Then that''s fine. I know that I can''t keep someone as excellent as you all to myself." Then under her breath, she said, "Not to mention that if I have to handle that thing alone, I won''t be able to surviveˇ"
Lin Fan revealed a bit of a confused look as he asked, "Did you say something?"
Xiao Yue looked at him with a faint smile and said, "Nothing at all."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows as he looked at her before asking, "Are you sure that you''re alright with this?"
Xiao Yue looked back into his eyes and said with a calm look, "It would be a lie to say that I''mpletely fine with this." Then seeing that Lin Fan was about to say something, she cut him off by saying with a faint smile, "But right now, what I really want is for you to be happy."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say at first, but it was clear by the look in his eyes that he was touched by this. Without a word, he moved forward and took Xiao Yue in his arms before saying, "I love you."
Xiao Yue was surprised to suddenly feel the arms around her, but then she rested her head in Lin Fan''s embrace, letting herself enjoy the warmth that came from his arms.
The two of them stayed like this for a while until they slowly separated from each other with blushes on their faces.
After a period of silence, Xiao Yue asked, "So, who is the person that you''ve set your eyes on?"
Lin Fan was still in a daze from the hug when he heard this.
He was still thinking about how good Xiao Yue smelled.
But when he heard this, he snapped out of his daze and told her everything.
After hearing the entire story, Xiao Yue slightly knitted her brows and said, "Isn''t sheˇ"
Before she could continue, Lin Fan cut her off with a few simple words, "I know."
Xiao Yue looked into Lin Fan''s eyes for a few seconds before suddenly giving a sigh over the look she saw. Then she said, "So what''s your n on getting the money needed?"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile and told her about what happened at the Mercenary Guild.
Xiao Yue knitted her brows again as she fell into deep thought.
After a few seconds of silence, she seriously looked at Lin Fan and asked, "I''ll be a burden if Ie with you, right?"
Lin Fan looked at her with a serious look and said, "No, you''d never be a burden."
Xiao Yue just looked at Lin Fan in a daze when she heard this, but it didn''t take long before her heart and eyes filled with warmth.
After a few more seconds, she took the initiative toe forward to hug Lin Fan again, burying her head in his chest as her face turned red.
Lin Fan just put his arms around her again as they stood there in silence.
Then after another minute passed, Lin Fan suddenly asked, "Should weˇ?"
He hadn''t finished his sentence, but the meaning in his voice was quite clear.
Xiao Yue''s face turned even more red and she buried her head even deeper before her soft voice said, "It still achesˇ"
Lin Fan was caught off guard and didn''t understand what she meant right away, but it didn''t take him long to understand. After he did, he said, "Oh." Then after that he revealed a smile that had a hint of pride in it.
Xiao Yue had been peeking at Lin Fan from his embrace and when she saw this smile on his face, she jumped out of embrace and said with a fierce look, "What does that smile mean?"
Seeing this look on her face, Lin Fan raised his hands with a chuckle and said, "Nothing, nothing at all."
Hearing this, Xiao Yue angrily pouted her lips and said, "You''reughing?"
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile without saying anything.
After letting Xiao Yue red at him for a bit, he changed the topic by saying, "How about we get some dinner?"
It was gettingte after their conversations and he was getting a bit hungry.
After ring at Lin Fan for a bit longer, Xiao Yue gave a nod in response.
So the two of them headed out for a meal beforeing back to rest up early.
After all, they had an early start tomorrow.
Chapter 30 Flame Birds
The next morning was a busy one for Lin Fan and Xiao Yue.
As soon as they got up, they immediately split off to take care of separate errands.
Now that Xiao Yue had broken through, Lin Fan felt more assured in letting her take care of things on her own. After all, even if someone wanted to cause trouble for her, it wouldn''t be that easy for them with the strength that she had.
Those mortals wouldn''t be able to do a thing. Even cultivators in this city would find it hard to do anything to her.
After all, most of the cultivators that passed by this small city were in the First Qi Gathering Level and Xiao Yue was already in the peak of the First Qi Gathering Level. They wouldn''t be able to do much to her.
It took them around an hour to finish off their errands and when they were done, they gathered by the east gate.
It took them no time to head out the gate since it was early in the morning and once they were far enough from the gate, they immediately called the horse out and started heading off towards their destination.
This time, it didn''t take them as long to reach their destination since their destination wasn''t as far from the city as the forest from before.
The location for this mission was near an active volcano, it was a ce that had many magma deposits all over, so it was considered quite a dangerous ce. However because of the natural energy that was abundant in this ce because of the magma, it also gave birth to many powerful spirit beasts that were valuable resources, including the target for the mission this time.
Their target was a me Smander, a lizard that if Lin Fan had to describe based on the picture that came with the request, looked more like a wingless dragon than a lizard.
But that wasn''t his concern.
,m The only thing that Lin Fan had to do was track this smander down and hunt it.
So after arriving, the first thing that Lin Fan did was call out a little sparrow from his Pet Storage Space.
This was something that he bought this morning just for this mission.
This little sparrow was known as a Gale Sparrow and it was a special spirit beast that wasmonly used in towns as messengers.
That was because this Gale Sparrow was a bird that was very easy to tame and most importantly, didn''t have any offensive abilities at all. So out in the wild, it was actually quite the easy prey for stronger spirit beasts and over time, they just became domesticated.
But Lin Fan was using this Gale Sparrow for a different reason.
It hadn''t been hard for him to tame this Gale Sparrow with his ability, all it took was him feeding it a few seeds. But after he tamed it, the Gale Sparrow was able to understand what he was saying because of his ability.
Unlike normal people that could only give it general directions such as where to go, Lin Fan was able to give it more precise orders. Because of that, Lin Fan was able to use this Gale Sparrow in ways that others couldn''t.
Namely, he could use it as a scout.
After pulling out the Gale Sparrow and giving it a few instructions, he let it fly off on its own.
Once the Gale Sparrow was gone, Lin Fan called out the male White Wolf and sent it off with Xiao Yue.
Back in town, Xiao Yue had touched a sample of the herb that they were supposed to find at the pharmacy and even now, the scent of the herb was still on her hand.
With the White Wolf''s sense of smell, it wouldn''t be a problem for the two of them to find the herb.
During this time, Lin Fan would be in charge of finding the me Smander. Or rather, his Gale Sparrow would be finding the me Smander.
As for how they would gatherter, it was easy to solve since Lin Fan could just find them with his Gale Sparrow.
Still, while he was waiting for the Gale Sparrow to finish scouting the area, there really wasn''t much for Lin Fan to do. So Lin Fan was just leaning against a tree, waiting for the Gale Sparrow toe back, but then he suddenly heard somethinging from above him.
When he looked up, he saw that there were several bright spots in the sky that were currently heading in his direction. Then when he looked closer, he found that these bright spots were currently chasing something.
He narrowed his eyes and immediately realized that these bright spots were chasing after his Gale Sparrow.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan pulled out his sword and rushed out towards the Gale Sparrow heading in his direction.
The Gale Sparrow instantly understood what Lin Fan was nning to do, so it picked up speed to increase the distance between it and the balls of light behind it. Once there was enough distance between them, the Gale Sparrow flew right past Lin Fan andnded behind him, waiting for the balls of light tond as well.
However, when the balls of light saw Lin Fan, they suddenly stopped in the air.
After they stopped, the true appearance of these balls of light were revealed.
They were birds just like the Gale Sparrow, but the strange thing about them was that these birds had feathers that seemed like they were living mes. It was almost as if they themselves were incarnations of mes.
However, as he looked closely, he couldn''t help feeling that these things were quite beautiful.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as he immediately used his Appraisal Eye on them.
[Inferno Swan]
Cultivation: First Qi Gathering Level
Description: Swans that were born in mes and die in mes. These swans have feathers that are made of pure mes that greatly increase their fire attacks.
Weakness: Water, Ice.
Lin Fan had been worried about how many of them there were, but when he saw their cultivation level, he wasn''t as worried anymore.
After all, there were two full levels between them and Lin Fan himself had gotten a few new tricks.
The Inferno Swans just pped their wings as they floated there in the air, looking down at Lin Fan. However, that peace didn''tst long as the Inferno Swans suddenly started pulling their heads back and gathering mes in their mouths.
These spirit beasts weren''t fools, they could tell that Lin Fan was stronger than them, so they needed to figure out another way to deal with him. So they would use their advantage over him, their ability to fly.
It was clear that this human wasn''t able to fly in the sky like them, so as long as they stayed in the sky, they would be able to avoid being attacked by the human. Then as long as they peppered this human with attacks from above, they would wear him down eventually.
Even if the human had some kind of long range attack, they would be able to dodge it with their speed.
As these Inferno Swans had these thoughts, Lin Fan also had his own n.
He saw that the Inferno Swans were staying in the air and it wasn''t hard for him to guess what they were thinking.
Perhaps he might have had trouble with them if this was a day earlier, but today it wasn''t a problem for him.
As Lin Fan raised his sword, there was a blue energy that appeared around it.
Then when he swept out with the sword, this blue energy started condensing the water in the air into icicles that floated there in the air until he finished the sh. Once he finished the sh, the icicles that had gathered in the air suddenly flew out at the Inferno Swans.
The Inferno Swans had been in the middle of gathering their mes to shoot them at Lin Fan when they saw the icicles flying at them. There was a moment of hesitation from these Inferno Swans, but they still chose to fire balls of me from their mouths at the icicles.
After all, the aura that wasing from these attacks didn''t seem that strong, so they assumed that it was a weak long range attack from Lin Fan that he learned just in case.
They assumed that their balls of me would melt through the icicles before falling down on Lin Fan, but that didn''t happen. As soon as the balls of me hit the icicles, the icicles pierced right through the balls of me and continued flying towards the Inferno Swans without even slowing down.
The Inferno Swans were shocked by this and they immediately tried to escape, but they found that even with how hot it was, there was actually heavy snow that was falling all around them.
As soon as the snowkesnded on their bodies, they felt a chill run through them that reached all the way to their bones.
This chill was so powerful that it immediately started causing frostbite in the areas where the snow hadnded.
However, the Inferno Swans had enough internal heat to prevent themselves from suffering heavy injuries from the frostbite. But the goal of the frostbite wasn''t to hurt the Inferno Swans in the first ce, but rather it was to lock up their joints.
The Inferno Swans found that they couldn''t p their wings as well and while they didn''t fall out of the sky, it was clear that they wouldn''t be able to dodge in time.
Seeing the icicles that were approaching them, the Inferno Swans knew that they were in a bad situation.
Chapter 31 Flame Salamander
Seeing that they had no other options at all, the Inferno Swans suddenly released mes that covered their bodies, forming a protective me barrier around themselves.
These mes were made from the mes of their feathers, which made them stronger than the normal mes that they released since these were mes that contained the essence of their body''s mes. At the same time, they burned their life essence to provide these mes with as much energy as possible.
It was just too bad that all of that was useless since there was such arge disparity between Lin Fan and the Inferno Swans when it came to cultivation levels.
The icicles pierced right through the me barriers around the Inferno Swans without any resistance and pierced through their bodies, not stopping until it flew out the other side.
The Inferno Swans fell to the ground like this with holes in their bodies.
There was one Inferno Swan that had been able to move in time, so it was able to avoid the icicles aimed at it enough that they only grazed it. So while it had been injured, it had only suffered minor injuries and could still run.
But before it could turn to run away, Lin Fan was already in the air swinging his sword at the neck of this Inferno Swan.
The icicle grazing it had been enough to knock it off bnce, which forced it closer to the ground. This brought the Inferno Swan to a level that Lin Fan could jump to, so he was able to swing his sword right at its neck.
Thest Inferno Swan''s eyes were open wide as it watched Lin Fan''s sword sh right across its neck. After Lin Fan''s sword sh across its neck, the Inferno Swan''s vision started to change as everything flipped around.
Thest Inferno Swan''s field of view continued to spin again and again until it finally saw something in the distance.
It was a swan''s body that was still pping its wings in the sky, but the only thing different about it from a normal swan wasˇthat it was missing its head.
The Inferno Swan then realized what happened.
This was its body and its head had been cut off.
And that was thest thing that itprehended before it died.
The body only pped its wings for a few more seconds before the synapses disappeared and it dropped to the ground beside the fallen swan head.
When Lin Fannded on the ground, he picked up the body and pulled it over to where the rest of the swans had fallen.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan threw the corpses of the six Inferno Swans into the Pet Storage Space since it wasn''t a good choice to take care of them here. He would take care of themter when he had more time.
So after that, Lin Fan sent out the Gale Sparrow again.
The Gale Sparrow had onlye back because it had been chased by these Inferno Swans, but now that they had been dealt with, it was time for the Gale Sparrow to go back to looking for the me Smander.
Lin Fan on the other hand was looking over the one corpse that he hadn''t put into the Pet Storage Space.
He wanted to see the effects of the new skills that he had just used.
These skills weren''t his, so he wasn''t really sure what the effects were, so seeing it for the first time really was helpful. It allowed him to understand the skills much better than just simply seeing their descriptions.
These skills were the skills that came from the Love Is Sharing skill that he had received from Aphrodite. To be more urate, these skills were the skills that Lin Fan had borrowed from the Snow Rabbit.
The first attack with the icicles was the Ice Shot skill and the snow that fell afterwards that impaired the movements of the Inferno Swans was the Blizzard skill.
Lin Fan really had to admire the power of these two skills.
The Ice Shot was so powerful that it was able to pierce right through the me balls and the blizzard was such arge area of effect slow attack.
After checking the corpse of the Inferno Swan to see just how big the holes were and how much frostbite the Inferno Swan had suffered, Lin Fan put it right back into the Pet Storage Space.
It was a good thing that he didn''t have to wait long for the Gale Sparrow to return after that and this time, it came back with good news.
The Gale Sparrow had found the me Smander.
It quickly led Lin Fan through the fields of magma pools until they came to argeke of magma in the middle of all these smaller pools.
Thiske of magma was more than ten times bigger than even thergest magma pool and it was so deep that Lin Fan couldn''t see the bottom at all.
But this was where the Gale Sparrow said that the me Smander wasˇ
The problem now was how was he going to find it?
However, luckily for him, it wasn''t him that found the me Smander, but rather the me Smander that found him.
While Lin Fan was walking around the magmake looking for a way to search its depths, there was a giant lizard that suddenly crawled out onto the shore in front of him.
Lin Fan noticed it right away and immediately hid in the bushes on the side, watching this giant lizard crawl out of theke of magma.
Since he moved quickly, the me Smander hadn''t seen him. It just crawled out of the magmake and looked for a ce to lounge around on the shore.
However, it wasying there for a different reasonpared to normal lizards.
This me Smander was lying on the shore to release heat rather than absorbing heat.
Normal lizards couldn''t produce heat since they were cold blooded creatures, but this me Smander was the opposite of this since it generated too much heat with its me attribute. So when itid there on the shore, it actually released waves of mes all around it.
These mes didn''t reach the bush that Lin Fan was hiding behind, but they did obscure his view of the me Smander. It was just a good thing that it was so big that he was still able to see it over the mes.
He had to admit, this thing was basically a dinosaur that had just crawled ontond, it was so big that it was impossible for him to look at without looking up.
While that was a good thing since this meant that this was a bigger target, the problem was, would he be able to cut all of it?
Not to mention, just from where he was standing, he could tell that this thing''s skin was very thick. It would also be a question of if he could even prate this giant dinosaur''s skin.
Still, he had to fight this thing since it was the mission that he had taken.
Of course, he wasn''t going to go in without a n and he felt much more assured when he saw the cultivation level of the me Smander with his Appraisal Eye.
This me Smander was only in the Second Qi Gathering Level, so at least he had the advantage when it came to the power of his spiritual energy.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan put the finishing touches on his n and he raised his hand. After raising his hand, he swept it out from left to right in front of him.
When he did, there were small snowkes that appeared at first around the me Smander. But in just a few seconds, that snowfall suddenly started heavier and heavier until it was aplete blizzard that fell around the me Smander.
The me Smander was surprised to see snow suddenly falling around it. It was even a bit confused as to what this was since this was its first time seeing snow.
It had lived in this hot environment its entire life and it had never once snowed here since it had never been cold enough to snow here. So it was confused about what this white stuff that was falling from the sky was.
However, the me Smander never let down its guard since it could feel as the snow fell onto it, it was inflicting damage to it. It was clear that this wasn''t a good thing.
The me Smander just stayed there for a few seconds as it looked around itself, trying to see where this white stuff wasing from. However, after it wasn''t able to find the source of this white stuff, the me Smander decided that it wasn''t safe for it to stay here any longer.
The best thing that the me Smander could do now was get back in the magmake. At least in the magmake, it would have the terrain advantage which would make it easier for it to fight if it came down to it.
So without any hesitation, the me Smander stood up and started walking towards the magmake.
However, before the me Smander could even reach the magmake, there was a wall of ice that had suddenly appeared in front of it.
Just like with the snow, the me Smander didn''t know what this was since it had never seen ice before. However, it knew that this wall of ice was blocking it from getting into the magmake.
The me Smander could have gone around the wall of ice, but it didn''t know if there was anything waiting for it around the wall of ice, so it didn''t want to take that risk.
After a slight pause, the me Smander reared its head back to gather mes in its mouth. Once it had gathered enough mes, it shot out a breath of mes at the wall of ice.
Chapter 32 Evolution
The breath of me released an intense me that seemed like it could burn anything in its path.
One would expect that with this kind of intense heat, it would have been easy for the breath of mes to melt the wall of ice, but that didn''t happen.
As the mes hit the wall of ice, the wall of ice didn''t start melting as expected. Instead, the wall of ice just started to glow more intensely as it started absorbing the mes.
Soon all the mes disappeared from the surface of the wall of ice and there was a strange glow that wasing from the center of the wall of ice. This glow pulsated a few times before it suddenly released mes back out at the me Smander.
However, these mes were different from the red mes that the me Smander had shot out of its mouth, these mes werepletely blue. Not to mention that they didn''t release any heat at all.
Instead, the opposite happened where the blue mes seemed to pull the heat out of the air, turning the air around it into mist.
The me Smander clearly never expected this, but it didn''t panic as it released another me breath at these blue mes.
When the two colours of mes hit each other, there was a moment where they were bnced before the red mes started being extinguished by the blue mes.
When the me Smander saw this, it immediately started releasing more and more mes out of its mouth. Eventually, therger quantity of red mes were able to burn out all of the blue mes.
However, just burning away these blue mes had taken quite a bit of energy from the me Smander.
Right now it was in a hard spot because it had spent a lot of energy destroying those blue mes and on its first attack on the wall of ice. The best thing for it was to head back into the magmake and draw on the natural me energy inside of the magma to recover its spiritual energy.
But the problem was that there was still a wall of ice in its way.
If there was something hiding behind this wall of ice, with how little energy it had now, the me Smander would certainly be in danger.
But after thinking it through, the me Smander came to the conclusion that staying here would actually be more dangerous than if it made a break for the magmake. So the me Smander hesitated for a few seconds before running towards the wall of ice.
Those few seconds of hesitation were all that Lin Fan needed to get into position.
Because of the blue mes, the surrounding area had been covered in mist which obscured the vision of the me Smander.
With the mist covering his actions, Lin Fan was able to take a closer position to the me Smander.
When the me Smander started charging towards the wall of ice, Lin Fan was able to make use of his position to jump out and ambush the me Smander.
Of course, the me Smander noticed Lin Fan, but it noticed Lin Fan toote.
By the time that the me Smander saw Lin Fan jumping out at it, his sword was already shing down at the me Smander''s neck. With how the me Smander was charging forward, it wasn''t able to raise any of its limbs to block the sword with.
However, that didn''t mean that the me Smander didn''t have a way to defend at all.
The me Smander immediately released the rest of its spiritual energy as mes that wrapped around its scales.
However, those mes couldn''t do a single thing to Lin Fan as a blue glow surrounded him and his de as he shed down, negating those mes.
Lin Fan''s sword shed right through the scales of the me Smander and without any hesitation, the sword cut right through the rest of the me Smander''s neck,ing out the other side with a spray of blood.
The me Smander was still able to look at Lin Fan for onest time before its field of view started to drop. It continued to drop until it was only looking at Lin Fan''s feet standing on the ground as its head fell to the floor.
Lin Fan looked down at his sword with a surprised look since he never expected himself to be able to cut off the me Smander''s head that easily.
He knew that he was at a higher level of cultivation than the me Smander, but wasn''t this a bit too easy?
He hadn''t felt any resistance at all when he cut right through the neck of the me Smander.
But he didn''t dwell on it for too long since this wasn''t the ce for that.
So he just put the me Smander corpse in his pet storage space before leaving this area.
What he didn''t know was that it was indeed too easy.
Even if he was a Third Qi Gathering Level cultivator, that didn''t mean that it would be that easy for him. After all, the scales of the me Smander were thick enough that normal Third Qi Gathering Level cultivators wouldn''t be able to cut through them.
There were two reasons why it had been easy for him.
The first was his depleting of the me Smander''s spiritual energy with the Ice Mirror, which was the wall of ice that he had released and one of the skills he had borrowed from the Snow Rabbit.
As it had demonstrated, this was a skill that allowed Lin Fan to reflect attacks that had less energy than was imbued into the Ice Mirror. If the energy in the attack exceeded the energy in the Ice Mirror, naturally the Ice Mirror would shatter.
The second was that he had used the Frost Aura which was the blue glow that had been around Lin Fan''s sword.
Once again, this was another skill that he had borrowed from the Snow Rabbit and it was another powerful one.
This Frost Aura imbued his attacks with a natural ice energy that would deal frost damage with his attacks. But not only that, it would also invade his target''s body and would apply a slowing effect on them.
Both of these factors had contributed to Lin Fan being able to defeat the me Smander so easily.
But in short, it just meant that he was quite strong since he was able to use the skills of his pets which was equal to mastering many different techniques without having to master them.
The only thing that he wascking was more pets to borrow skills from.
While he had been sneaking up on the me Smander, Lin Fan had also sent the Gale Sparrow out to look for Xiao Yue and the male White Wolf.
First it was so they could meet up as soon as he took care of the me Smander and work on the second task. Secondly, it was also just in case he died that he wanted them to be able to find his body and take his stuff with them.
But since he wasn''t dead, he just waited for the Gale Sparrow''s return after leaving the magmake.
As soon as he settled down away from the magmake, the Gale Sparrow returned immediately and started leading him.
It took him no more than ten minutes to reach Xiao Yue and the male White Wolf.
Both of them were in quite sorry conditions, but Xiao Yue still had the herb that they were looking for in her hand. However, that was just on the surface, neither of them suffered from any serious injuries.
In fact, the male White Wolf''s aura seemed even stronger as if it had broken through.
Lin Fan looked at the little bird on the White Wolf''s back and it wasn''t hard to guess what had happened.
After Lin Fan had the Gale Sparrow scout out the surrounding area, he opened the portal to the Pet Storage Space to let them and himself in.
The Pet Storage Space did have the ability to heal them and now that he had some time, he should take care of the Inferno Swan corpses.
But as soon as they entered the Pet Storage Space, there was a scene that surprised all of them.
The Pet Storage Space itself was the same as always, but there was something different inside of it.
There were still the same Snow Rabbit and the horse, but the horse hadpletely changed appearances.
Instead of its normal appearance, this horse now had a mane that waspletely made of mes along with four hooves that were covered in mes.
With the way it looked, it had quite the terrifying appearance, but it still acted the same way as before as it came over with the Snow Rabbit to greet Lin Fan.
When it licked Lin Fan''s face, he could feel the heat that wasing from its tongue. If it wasn''t for his spiritual energy protecting him, it was very likely that he would have been burned by it.
Lin Fan focused his eyes and looked at the system to find that there was a notification from the system about this.
Apparently, while he had been fighting the me Smander, the horse had suddenly evolved into a Gehenna Horse.
But why did it suddenly choose to evolve at this time?
Was it because it had been absorbing the natural spirit energy that filled the Pet Storage Space?
Or was there another reason?
While Lin Fan was pondering this, something suddenly caught his eyes that exined everything.
Chapter 33 New Family Members
Lin Fan''s eyes had fallen onto the corpses of the Inferno Swan that were on the ground.
Most of these Inferno Swan corpses were in good shape, but there were two that had bite marks and holes in them. It was almost as if something had dug through them with their teeth.
As for what was missing from the Inferno Swan, it was naturally the beast core.
The beast core was the most important part of spirit beasts, it was where they stored their spiritual energy and allowed them to cultivate. It was their equivalent of a human dantian.
However, different from the human dantian, when beasts died, their beast core remained intact and could be taken out of them with all the spiritual energy that they gathered.
This beast core could be used for making artifacts or even helping with human cultivation since humans could absorb the spiritual energy gathered inside the beast core. The beast cores of beasts with higher cultivation levels even had enough spiritual energy to help lower grade cultivators break through right away.
Of course, this wasn''t all that beast cores could do.
Beast cores naturally also helped other beasts since they were basically like pills that were filled with spiritual energy. Even animals that weren''t spirit beasts would be able to start cultivating as long as they had the chance to absorb the beast cores of spirit beasts.
So the two missing cores had clearly been absorbed by the horse which had allowed it to evolve into a spirit beast.
Unlike humans that needed to prepare to absorb the spiritual energy in beast cores because of how wild that spiritual energy was, spirit beasts and animals could easily absorb the spiritual energy since they were beasts just like the ones that cores came from.
After seeing that Lin Fan had seen the two mangled corpses, the Gehenna Horse revealed a guilty look as it looked down.
Lin Fan saw this and revealed a faint smile as he came forward to pat the Gehenna Horse''s head while saying, "It''s fine. It''s good that you could evolve."
The Gehenna Horse gave a happy whinny before licking Lin Fan''s face again.
During this time though, Lin Fan also looked at the Snow Rabbit who wasn''t far away who didn''t look right at him.
He had already guessed that this was the Snow Rabbit''s idea since the horse wouldn''t have been brave enough to take these beast cores for itself.
Still, he didn''t mind it since the horse evolving into the Gehenna Horse meant that he now had another pet that could fight with him when he needed it. That would certainly be helpful if he was ever in a dangerous situation.
Not to mention that since the horse had evolved into the Gehenna Horse, it was certain that it would run much fasterpared to before. The horse had been Lin Fan''s main form of transportation and if it could run even faster, that was good news for him.
After going over to the Snow Rabbit to pet it on its back to show that everything was fine, Lin Fan thought about it and went to pull out another beast core from the Inferno Swans to give to the female White Wolf.
She was the only one that hadn''t received a beast core and the only one that hadn''t broken through yet. If she did break through, it would definitely be good for Lin Fan in the long run, so he wouldn''t be stingy with these beast cores. After all, the beast cores from the Inferno Swan weren''t needed for his mission and even if he sold them, they wouldn''t bring him as much benefits as using the beast cores to help the female White Wolf break through would in the long run.
So he decided to use the beast cores on the female White Wolf.
But before he could even do anything, there was a sudden cry from the female White Wolf.
All of them immediately turned in the direction of the female White Wolf and saw that she was crumpled in a ball on the floor with her face contorted in pain. There was a liquid that covered the floor where her bottom was.
Everyone was stunned, but Lin Fan was the first one to react in the end as he said, "She''s going intobour!"
These words shook everyone out of their daze and they immediately went over to the female White Wolf, crowding around her. However, all this crowding just made her even more ufortable.
This time, it was Xiao Yue who reacted first.
She immediately saw the difort on the female White Wolf''s face and drove everyone else away from her, other than the Snow Rabbit who she had create some ice that she also melted with the heat from the Gehenna Horse''s mes. After that, she had the Gehenna Horse boil the water with its mes.
Once the water was boiled, she split it into two different portions.
One portion she let stay as boiling water and the other portion she had the Snow Rabbit cool down to room temperature.
She was from a farming vige, so she had experience with animal births.
In situations like this, it was important to sterilize the area with hot water to give the animal a clean space to give birth to. At the same time, they should let the animal do its thing and just provide it with water and such to ensure it had the energy to go through with the birth.
So after preparing everything, Xiao Yue put a nket down on the ground and then helped the female White Wolf to lie down on the nket. After that, she turned and drove Lin Fan and the male White Wolf who were worried away so that the female White Wolf could have the space that she needed.
The female White Wolf gave Xiao Yue a look of gratitude before turning her attention back to her pregnancy.
The process was very slow, taking over an hour, but by the end of it, there were two furry little balls that fell onto the nket.
As soon as they came out, Xiao Yue came forward without another nket to help clean the birthing fluid off the two of them before bringing them over to the female White Wolf.
After bringing them over, the first thing that the female White Wolf did was help groom the two cubs with her tongue as they responded in turn, sticking out their tongues to reach out towards her.
By the end of it, the two cubs fell asleep there in her embrace, while at the same time, the female White Wolf also fell asleep.
Lin Fan had been monitoring the female White Wolf''s status window the entire time to make sure that she wasn''t in danger. While her HP had dropped a bit during the birthing process, it had never reached the point where she had been in danger.
After all, there was a natural regenerative power that was found inside of this Pet Storage Space, which had helped the White Wolf regenerate HP during the birthing process. This was the reason why the birth had gone so smoothly.
While everyone was gathered around the female White Wolf and the two little cubs, Lin Fan had been staring at the system''s interface. After the two cubs had been born, there had been two more entries that had been added into the list of pets that he had tamed.
Both of them were White Wolf cubs, so it was clear that they were the two cubs that the female White Wolf had just given birth to, but Lin Fan never tamed either of them, so he was surprised to see that they were on this list.
But after thinking about it, he realized that they must have been automatically added in since both of the parents were pets that he had already tamed.
It seemed like this was the case when his pets gave birth to children.
This was something that he needed to be careful of because he did have a set amount of pets that he could tame, which was written right at the top of the list. While he wasn''t close to reaching the maximum number just yet, it was better to know about this before it happened in the future, catching him off guard.
He even started wondering what would have happened if these cubs were born after he had already maxed out the number of pets that he could tame.
Would they have just not been tamed by him?
That would of course be the best case scenario since he would just be able to tame them after raising the maximum number of pets that he could tame.
The worst case scenario would be that they would be added in any way and that would overdraw on the power that increased the maximum number of pets that he could tame, harming him in some way.
He had seen that as his cultivation level increased, he was able to tame more and more pets, so he knew that there was something that determined how many pets that he could tame.
He assumed that it was some kind of mental force like soul power since that would make sense. After all, this taming ability should be some kind of mental power or the power of his soul to suppress the soul of his pets, which made them be his pets.
So if he were to overdraw on this soul power, what would happen to him?
This was definitely something that was better if he found out sooner thanter.
But for now, Lin Fan stopped looking at the system interface and turned his attention back to the two cubs.
As he looked at them, he had to admit that they really were cute.
For now, he was just happy that there were two new members of their small family.
Chapter 34 Another Night
After they sat around looking over the little cubs that had just been born, Lin Fan suddenly realized a problem.
Names.
It wasn''t just names for the new cubs, but rather names for all his pets.
Lin Fan hadpletely forgotten to give names to all the pets that he had tamedˇ
It seemed like he had been too preupied with his own matters that he had forgotten to consider the matters of his pets.
That was his mistake as a beast tamer and he reflected on it. It wasn''t something that he could do over, but at the very least, he coulde up with some names for them now.
So after giving it some thought, Lin Fan started with the Snow Rabbit that he tamed first.
"Shiro."
That was the name that he gave the Snow Rabbit for its pure white coat of fur.
Then there was the horse that was the second animal that he tamed.
"Hi."
This was the name he gave to the Gehenna Horse after it had evolved for its mes.
"Fubuki and Fuyuki."
These were the snow based names that he gave the female and male White Wolves respectively.
"Nobume and Yuuki."
And finally, these were the names that he gave to the female and male White Wolf cubs. Hope and courage, that was what he wanted to have these two represent.
This was a very simple process, but by the end of it, all of Lin Fan''s pets'' affections increased because of it. After all, receiving a name from Lin Fan definitely made them feel much closer to Lin Fan.
After this simple bonding session, Lin Fan, Xiao Yue, Shiro, and Hi all left the two White Wolves with their cubs. After all, these parents needed some alone time with their children now that they had been born.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the Inferno Swans that were ced on the side which had been his goal the entire time. The reason that he hade into the Pet Storage Space in the first ce was to butcher up the corpses of the Inferno Swans that he had killed.
It was a good thing that they were spirit beasts, so their corpses were still infused with spiritual energy that prevented them from rotting. At the same time, there was an automatic filtering system in the Pet Storage Space that prevented them from being covered in germs which helped prevent the corpses from spoiling.
Lin Fan had nned on doing it alone, but since Xiao Yue was also here, he decided to get her to help him. After all, he had learned how to do this from Xiao Yue.
Xiao Yue was from a farming vige, so things like this were normal for her and she was actually quite good at stuff like this.
She had taught Lin Fan how to do this during the time that they had been traveling, so it was actually Lin Fan''s first time butchering a spirit beast. However, he was confident in his abilities since as a cultivator, his control of his hand and his knife was better than most normal people''s.
However, when he finally actually started butchering the Inferno Swan, he realized that he hadpletely overestimated his own abilities.
If it wasn''t for Xiao Yue at his side who pointed out all the mistakes that he made, he would have certainlypletely destroyed the first Inferno Swan corpse that he was working on. It was so bad that if he hadn''t been careful, he would have already cut the Inferno Swan corpse to pieces instead of being able to butcher it.
Thankfully Xiao Yue had been by his side, guiding him through the entire process.
By the time that they had finished this, another hour had already passed and it was starting to gette.
Since it was gettingte, it was unlikely they would be able to get back to the city before the gates closed for the night, so they decided not to rush back for the off chance that they would be able to make it. Instead, they chose to camp outside.
Of course, they couldn''t just stay in this region since it was a ce that was filled with dangerous spirit beasts and pools of magma, so they decided to head out to the forest around this area instead. They used the final bit of sunlight that they had to find ake in the forest right outside the magma region.
This was a good thing since they were actually covered in blood because they had been butchering the Inferno Swan.
They had water that they had bought from the city in the Pet Storage Space, but it would be a waste if they used that to clean since that was all clean drinking water.
They scooped up some water from theke with the wooden wash tub that they had bought and then brought it into the Pet Storage Space for the Gehenna Horse to heat up. After it was heated up, the tub was ced inside of the tent that they had also bought and they took turns washing up.
While they could have taken a bath together, it still felt awkward for them to do this even though they had already seen each other naked.
It almost felt like crossing a line that they shouldn''t cross yet.
After they were all finished washing up, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue went over to check on the White Wolves.
The two White Wolves were still there looking after their cubs. However, they were no longer alone as both Shiro and Hi had gone over to y with the cubs that had woken up sometime during their bath.
It had to be said, these cubs really grew fast since they were already running around a few hours after they had been born.
But this was just how it was with spirit beasts.
Compared to normal beasts, these spirit beasts grew stronger countless times faster and some with higher levels of cultivation would even be able to function normally as soon as they were born.
While Xiao Yue went over to y with Shiro, Hi, and the cubs, Lin Fan went over to where Fubuki was still resting up.
He opened up Fubuki''s status window and after making sure that the HP bar was still slowly increasing, he patted andforted her before turning to Fuyuki. Seeing how Fuyuki was doing all he could to make his wifefortable, Lin Fan had a trace of disdain appear in his eyes before he suddenly revealed a bitter smile and shook his head.
He just patted Fuyuki on the back of the head before saying, "Good luck."
After that, he walked away in front of Fuyuki''s confused look without saying anything else.
He went over to where the cubs were and he also yed with them for a bit.
He had to admit, these cubs were the cutest things that he had seen and his heart melted when he ran around with them. Then when they stuck out their little tongues to lick his face, he almost died of diabetes from how sweet it was.
But there was also another feeling that filled his heart when he looked at these cubs, one that was directed at Xiao Yue.
Xiao Yue could see Lin Fan looking at her with that strange look and was confused, but then she slowly started having an idea of what he was thinking. As this thought appeared in her mind, her face couldn''t help revealing a faint blush.
Seeing that it was gettingte, Lin Fan returned to the two tired cubs who were almost dozing off back to their mother before heading over to Xiao Yue.
He put a hand over her shoulder and said, "How about we go to bed as well?"
Another blush came over her face when Lin Fan''s hand came over her shoulder, but she didn''t get the implied meaning behind his words. Xiao Yue just gave a nod and said, "Alright."
The two of them left the animals outside to their own thing while heading into the tent.
After entering the tent, the first thing Xiao Yue did was step forward to get into the nkets since it had been a long day.
However, before she could take a step forward, Lin Fan''s arms had alreadye around her wrist, pulling her into his embrace.
A deep blush appeared on her face as she turned to look at him and ask, "What are you doing?"
Lin Fan looked at her with a naughty smile and said, "The night is still young, how about we have some fun first?"
The blush on her face became even deeper as she said, "Wait, not hereˇ"
But before she could keep going, Lin Fan had already leaned in to kiss her neck a few times before saying, "They can''t hear us and even if they do, does it really matter?"
Xiao Yue still resisted a bit as she said, "Butˇ"
But once again, Lin Fan cut her off by saying, "Let''s do it, okay?"
Seeing the hopeful look on his face, she couldn''t say no to him. Not to mention that with the way he was holding her and how he was kissing her neck, she was already quite botheredˇ
So Xiao Yue said in a soft voice, "Okay."
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan picked her up in a princess carry, bringing her over to the futon and nkets. After gently setting her down, he started taking off his clothes.
Once he was done, he leaned forward to start taking off her clothes as well as starting some forey.
It wasn''t long before Xiao Yue started getting wet down there and unconsciously letting out moans.
Lin Fan knew what he had to do at this point.
Then for a long time, there were only moans that could be heard from the tent.
It really was a long night.
Chapter 35 Turning In Missions
When the next morning came, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue wereplete opposites of each other.
Lin Fan had a refreshed look on his face, while Xiao Yue had an exhausted look, like she had juste back from a long battle.
After waking up and seeing Lin Fan''s refreshed face, the first thing that Xiao Yue did was punch his arm and say with pouty lips, "This is all your fault."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile that had a trace of pride in it, but he quickly changed that to a humble smile as he said, "Is there anything I can do for you?"
Xiao Yue looked at his face with pouty lips at first, but then she broke out in a giggle and said, "Make me breakfast and we''ll call it even."
Lin Fan gave a bow and said, "Yes, your highness."
Xiao Yueughed even more at this as she said, "What''s with that act? Who are you trying to impress?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "It''s all for you."
Xiao Yue was sent into a daze when she saw this smile, but then her face was covered in a blush as she couldn''t help looking away. After all, the way that Lin Fan was looking at her was just too dazzling for her to look at directly.
At the same time, there was a stream of warmth that suddenly filled her chest.
It was in this warm atmosphere that they spent their morning having breakfast.
Once breakfast was over, Lin Fan checked on Fubuki again before heading out of the Pet Storage Space.
Since Xiao Yue was still sore because of what happenedst night, Lin Fan wasn''t willing to let her out since it would be hard for her to move. So Lin Fan left her in the Pet Storage Space as he called out Hi to ride back to town. Though, it would be a lie if he said that he didn''t miss her pressing against his back as he rode Hi.
After evolving into a Gehenna Horse, Hi''s speed was much greaterpared to before. It had even reached the point where Hi could run circles around its past self as a normal horse.
It took only around an hour before Hi reached the outskirts of the city.
Since Lin Fan hade out of the city with Xiao Yue, he had no choice but to call her out of the Pet Storage Space so they could enter the city together without raising suspicions.
Of course, he waited until he was as close as he could be to the city to pull her out without any witnessing.
With their mercenary licenses, they were able to quickly make it through the line and they were even given preferential treatment because of Lin Fan reaching the C Rank.
However, the sharp eyes of the guards didn''t miss the strangeness with Xiao Yue.
One of the guards asked Lin Fan out of concern since Lin Fan had been the one talking, "Is yourpanion alright? Does she need some help?"
When Lin Fan heard this, he awkwardly scratched his head with an awkward smile on his face. But of course, there was no hiding the trace of pride that was in his eyes.
Xiao Yue on the other hand immediately revealed a blush and punched Lin Fan in the arm when she saw this.
These guards saw all kinds of people, so their social skills were quite developed. It wasn''t hard for the guards to understand what was going on between the two of them, so the guard that asked the question said, "Alright, you can go ahead."
Lin Fan gave a nod and took back their paperwork before heading into the city while supporting Xiao Yue.
As the two of them entered the city, they heard the whispers of the guards from behind them with their heightened senses as cultivators.
"Young people really know how to have fun, don''t they?"
"Do you remember thest time you had fun like that?"
"You''d have to ask my wife. It all depends on how she''s feeling."
"Ha, ha, ha, who knew you''d be so whipped after getting married."
As they walked through the streets, Lin Fan asked Xiao Yue, "Are you going to be like that when weˇ"
He left his words hanging, but just that was enough to make a blush appear on Xiao Yue''s face again.
She pinched his arm and said, "Keep teasing, that''s all you know how to do."
Lin Fan just revealed a smile in response to this.
After bringing Xiao Yue to their room at the inn, Lin Fan headed off to the Mercenary Guild alone to turn in the mission.
Once he was gone, Xiao Yue sat there on the bed and slowly started taking in the spiritual energy around her.
She knew that she was still too weak to follow Lin Fan properly, so whenever she had some free time, she would always try to cultivate.
Now that the Daoist Seed had already been used, the benefits stillsted, which made her cultivation much faster than before. She could already feel the bottleneck of the next level approaching.
If she continued like this, it wouldn''t take her long to break through.
Especially with how often Lin Fan shared the benefits of the Daoist Seed with herˇ
At the Mercenary Guild, Lin Fan handed in the me Smander and the herb requested to the receptionist on duty.
For once, neither L or Tian Tian were at the receptionist desk, so there was a new receptionist that helped him. She was very courteous and did her job properly, but Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering where the two of them were, so he asked, "Are L and Tian Tian out?"
The receptionist said, "They were pulled away for some urgent work, so they aren''t here today? Do you need them for something?"
Lin Fan quickly shook his head and said, "No, no, nothing like that. I was just wondering why I didn''t see them today."
The receptionist gave a nod and didn''t say anything else since this was quite a normal thing to say.
Since the me Smander was too big, the receptionist led Lin Fan to the Mercenary Guild''s butchering area.
This was the area where mercenaries could sell any spirit beasts or normal beasts that they caught outside of their missions. The Mercenary Guild would pay apetitive price, but if the mercenaries were not satisfied with this price, they were free to take their catch to another ce to sell.
But whether they would be able to find someone to sell it to was a big problem.
That was the advantage of selling with the Mercenary Guild, they would always be buying.
The Mercenary Guild had a giantwork across the continent, so there was nock of buyers for them. As long as they took in some spirit beast or normal beast materials, they would have someone already lined up to buy it.
But of course, such a convenient service had a fee attached to it, which was a small fee that the Mercenary Guild took as a middle seller.
Lin Fan raised his hand and then out of the ring on his finger, the giant me Smander appeared.
This was a trick that Lin Fan used.
The me Smander had been stored inside of Lin Fan''s Pet Storage Space, but he had yed around with controlling the portal that appeared when he opened the Pet Storage Space. He had reached the point where he could control it to be small enough to be a grain of dust and still let thingse out.
So he opened the portal where the ring on his hand was and made it seem like that ring on his hand was a Spatial Storage Ring.
When the Mercenary Guild staff saw this, they didn''t say anything since they were familiar with Spatial Storage Rings. They knew what the ring on Lin Fan''s hand should be, so they didn''t bring any attention to it at all.
But the receptionist couldn''t help being surprised.
She had some information on Lin Fan since she had been there when Tian Tian had tested Lin Fan, so she had heard a bit about him, which was also the reason why she was taking care of him when Tian Tian and L were gone.
With his cultivation level, he shouldn''t have this kind of Spatial Storage Ring since these things were expensive and rare. Even cultivators that were at a higher level than him would find it hard to get a ring like this.
But she was also a young girl and she liked to fantasize, so she immediately came up with a backstory for Lin Fan.
He had to be a young master from some family that was out for training without any support from his family, which was why he had this Spatial Storage Ring. This was probably just one of the only things that he had been given on this training journey.
Lin Fan didn''t bother exining as he finished handing off the things for his mission. But then after that, he also took out the Inferno Swan and the small bird that Xiao Yue and Fuyuki had hunted.
p All of these had already been butchered, so there was no need for butchering service. However, when the Mercenary Guild''s butchers saw this, they couldn''t help clicking their tongues.
One of them, who was clearly the leader, asked Lin Fan, "Kid, did you butcher these yourself?"
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response.
The leader gave a sigh before saying, "Bring them here next time or else it''ll be a waste."
Lin Fan''s face turned red when he heard this, but he still gave a nod in response since he knew that this person was just being nice to him.
After handing it all over, Lin Fan earned over two thousand and three hundred gold coins.
With just these two missions and the corpses that he turned in, he had earned close to half of what he needed!
Chapter 36 Day Of The Deadline
Lin Fan didn''t stop with just turning in these two missions.
After turning them in, Lin Fan headed back to the mission board to see if there were any other missions that he could take.
Once he finished going through them, Lin Fan picked out two more missions just likest time.
Without any hesitation, he brought them up to the counter for the receptionist to register which she dly did. When these receptionists registered missions for mercenaries, they would receive a bonus for each mission that waspleted.
Of course, they didn''t lose anything if the missions failed, so there was nothing to lose from registering missions for mercenaries.
It was also the reason why the receptionist tried to get the mercenaries to choose set receptionists.
After all, the more missions that they registered, the more money they received from the bonuses.
Once he had finished taking these missions, Lin Fan headed back to the inn to check in on Xiao Yue.
After seeing that she was fine, Lin Fan honestly told her his n.
He wanted to take this mission alone.
Xiao Yue was a bit hurt that Lin Fan would say this, but she also knew that he was doing this to look out for her. After all, it wasn''t as if she would be much help if she left the city in this condition.
She also knew the other reason why Lin Fan was rushing, so she epted this n and wished him luck.
p But after he left, she immediately started focusing on breaking through.
She knew that only by increasing her strength would she be able to stand by his side and before that, she would only be his burden.
So she would do all that she could to break through as soon as possible.
Lin Fan quickly left the city since he still had plenty of supplies.
With how fast Hi was and how close the location of the mission was, it wouldn''t take him long to arrive. He was even sure that he would be able to go ande back before the sun set.
So Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as he headed off.
ˇ
On the promised day a weekter, Lin Fan headed to the brothel with Xiao Yue behind him.
It was a strange thing to do to bring another girl to the brothel, but that was what Lin Fan did.
Along the way, there were plenty of people that gave him strange looks, but they didn''t say anything. After all, everyone had their own preferences and if this was what Lin Fan was into, that was his matter and unrted to them.
But in reality, Lin Fan was only going to the brothel to redeem Yue Lan.
He had wanted to go alone, but for some reason, Xiao Yue insisted on tagging along.
He didn''t understand why she was so insistent on this, but he didn''t deny her request either. After all, it was clear from her eyes that she was doing this for him.
When they arrived at the brothel, Lin Fan saw the older woman from before sitting there in front.
When this older woman saw Lin Fan, she revealed a surprised look. It was clear by this look that she hadn''t expected Lin Fan to be back.
However, she was someone with experience and quickly hid that expression. She looked at Lin Fan with a smile and asked, "This young master, is there someone specific you''re looking for? Or will you be alright with just anyone?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he said in a calm voice, "I''m here for Yue Lan. You better not have forgotten."
The older woman revealed a confused look for a second as she pretended to think before saying, "Yue Lan? Did we have someone in our brothel by that name?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this.
He looked at the older woman with a deep gaze that she avoided, but he didn''t say anything else since he knew that it was useless saying anything else.
Since she had already decided to go back on her promise, it was clear that there was someone ying tricks in the back.
If that was the case, there was no need for Lin Fan to y along with her.
He followed the direction that she was looking in and found that there was a room there.
Without any hesitation, he walked right over to the entrance of the room and opened the door.
The older woman had seen him walking over and realized what he was doing, but it was toote as she said, "Wait, you can''tˇ" She didn''t get to finish her words as Lin Fan had already opened the door and entered the room.
The inside of the room was something that was expected of a brothel and there was a bed right in the center of the room.
Around the bed were four men who were leaning in and there were several other men standing on the side, waiting for their turn. In the center of the bed, there was one man who with the help of the four men leaning in pressed a girl down.
His hands were wandering around her body, but based on how her clothes were still all neat, it didn''t seem like he had gotten started yet.
As for the girl that they were pressing down, her tall and proud peaks made it clear to Lin Fan who she was.
All of the men in the room were shocked when they saw someone bursting in, but seeing that it was only a single person, they all rxed. Not to mention that this single person was just a kid who seemed to be no more than eighteen years old.
He might have been a bit handsome, but there really wasn''t an auraing from him.
So they didn''t feel that they needed to be afraid of this person.
The man who had been on top of Yue Lan looked up at Lin Fan and his eyes narrowed as he revealed a look of disdain. Then with a snort, he said, "Who are you? Didn''t I say that I didn''t want to beˇ"
But before he could finish saying his words, he had been pped off the bed by Lin Fan who had rushed over.
After making sure that Yue Lan was alright, he pped the other four men to the ground and picked up the nket to wrap over Yue Lan before helping her up.
In front of everyone''s stunned looks, Lin Fan helped Yue Lan as they started walking out.
However, before they could make it out the door, the man who had received the first p and was clearly the boss stood up with a look of rage. He pointed his finger at Lin Fan with his other hand on his swollen cheek as he roared out, "Who do you think you are? You actually dare to hit me! I want you dead!"
But even though he said this, not a single one of the men around him dared to do a thing.
When Lin Fan had charged into the room, they hadn''t been able to see him move at all.
They knew that Lin Fan wasn''t a normal person based on this speed, so they didn''t dare make any rash moves without knowing if they could beat him or not.
The older woman made her way to the door at this time and seeing the angered look on the leader''s face, she immediately kneeled down and said, "My lord, this isn''t my fault! He just charged in here on his own, I couldn''t stop him at all!"
The man who had been called a lord looked at the older woman on the ground with a look of disdain. Then he moved forward until he was right in front of her and he started stomping down on her without care as he vented all the anger in his heart.
Once he was done stomping, he turned his sharp gaze back to Lin Fan and said in a voice filled with silent rage, "Do you know who you are offending? I''ll give you onest chance. As long as you bow down and beg for my forgiveness, I''ll let you go with just cutting off one arm."
Then when he looked behind Lin Fan to see Xiao Yue, his eyes lit up a bit.
He suddenly revealed a lewd smile and said, "As long as you let her service me as well, I can even consider dropping this matterpletely. What do you say? Aren''t I a generous man?"
Lin Fan had a calm look on his face the entire time, but hearing that this man was actually targeting Xiao Yue now, there was a tiny spark of anger that appeared in his eyes.
Xiao Yue was his woman, so how could he let some piece of trash insult her like this?
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, the lord snapped his finger and said, "Call the ones outside. It seems that we have to teach him a lesson."
One of his subordinates was about to run out, but then there were several men that showed up at the door and based on their uniform, they were clearly guards.
The leader of these men bowed slightly to the lord and asked, "Young master, are you alright?"
The lord''s eyes lit up when he saw these people. He gave a chuckle and said while pointing at Lin Fan, "This man has disrespected me, teach him a lesson for me."
The leader of the guards gave another bow before saying, "Yes, young master."
Then he turned to look at Lin Fan, but gone was the respectful look that had been on his face. It had been reced by an ice cold look that even had a bit of enjoyment sparkling in those eyes.
Chapter 37 Paying The Debt (1)
Based on the look in his eyes, Lin Fan could tell that this person wasn''t a good person either.
However, even when this person approached him while cracking his knuckles, he didn''t feel any fear at all.
Lin Fan had something that no one else in this world had, his Appraisal Eyes.
As soon as he looked at this man, he had seen through his cultivation level.
Third Qi Gathering Level.
This would have been a problem for him if it was a few days ago, but now it wasn''t a problem at all.
Lin Fan looked right into the cold eyes of the leader of the guards and said, "Masters that raise a dog determines how they turn out. It seems like you really are trash just like your master."
Hearing this, the leader of the guards immediately revealed an even colder look as he said, "You really don''t know what''s good for you. But that''s fine, I''ll teach you a lesson that you won''t forget."
Without a single moment of hesitation, the leader of the guards charged out at Lin Fan.
He brandished his fist and gathered his spiritual energy before punching out at Lin Fan.
He hadn''t been able to sense any traces of spiritual energy from Lin Fan, so in a normal situation, he would have held back and not used his spiritual energy. After all, he didn''t want to kill people since that wasn''t the right way to teach them a lesson. It was much easier to teach them a lesson if they were still alive.
But now that this child had dared to anger him, he didn''t feel like holding back.
If he killed him, he killed him. If he didn''t, then he would teach him another lesson.
So the leader of the guards punched right out at Lin Fan, aiming the punch at his chest.
However, Lin Fan skillfully pushed Yue Lan back to Xiao Yue before twisting to dodge that attack. After dodging past that fist, Lin Fan raised a hand and grabbed the wrist of the fist flying past him.
The leader of the guards revealed a shocked look when he saw this, clearly not expecting Lin Fan to dodge this, let alone catch his wrist like this.
When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a chilling from his wrist.
The leader of the guard quickly looked down at his wrist to see that the hand holding his wrist was covered in a blue glow. It was this blue glow that this chill wasing from.
He immediately looked back up at Lin Fan and said, "You, what did youˇ"
He never got a chance to finish his sentence since as soon as he looked up, he saw that there was a fist flying out at his face.
The leader of the guards tried to dodge out of the way, but he found that he was moving much slowerpared to before. It was almost as if his body wasn''t listening to him.
He wasn''t able to move out of the way in time and the fistnded right in his face.
The punch picked him up off the ground and he started flying towards the wall of the room. Once he hit the wall, there was arge sound as a crater was made in the wall around him.
As for the leader of the guards, his eyes were rolled back in their sockets as he had lost consciousness.
When the men in the room saw this, all they could do was stare at the leader of the guards in disbelief.
None of them believed that the leader of the guards would be defeated just like this. After all, the leader of the guards was the strongest among them, being in the Third Qi Gathering Level.
For Lin Fan to defeat him this easily, it meant that Lin Fan''s cultivation level must be higher than the leader of the guardsˇ
If that was the case, it meant that he was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Level.
This was a very big difference since once he reached the Fourth Qi Gathering Level, he would no longer be in the Low Qi Gathering Level, but rather the Mid Qi Gathering Level.
This was a gap that was like heaven and earth.
Once someone reached the Mid Qi Gathering Level, the spiritual qi that they condensed was at apletely different level.
It was the difference between a drop of a lemon juice and a drop of lemon extract, the concentration of the spiritual energy wasn''t at the same level.
Not to mention that if they had a cultivation technique that was elemental based, they would have traces of elemental energy in their spiritual energy which added effects to their abilities.
These were things that normal cultivators couldn''tpare to.
Every single person here was someone who cared about their own lives, which was the reason why they followed this lord in the first ce.
Now that there was someone with a bigger boot, they wouldn''t be foolish enough to challenge him.
After seeing the leader of his guards being smashed into the wall, the lord couldn''t help feeling worried. Even if he was an idiot, he still knew that he was in danger if he didn''t do anything.
After all, even his most powerful guard had already been defeated, so if he continued acting the same way as before, it was certain that he wouldn''t be able tost. Since that was the case, perhaps it was time to try pulling instead of pushing.
The lord acted calm as he stroked his chin and said in a voice that made him seem important, "It seems like you''re quite strong. I can spare you if you decide to serve me as my bodyguard. I can even give you that woman if you desire."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this.
All of this was just too cliche for him that he didn''t know how to feel about this.
When he looked closely, he found that there were the people who had harassed Yue Lan on the street before among the men who were gathered in the room.
Now it all made sense.
It seemed like they were the ones that had brought this lord to Yue Lan and most likely, they were nning on using this lord to take care of him.
It was just that they never expected him to be this strong.
In fact, if it was a few days ago, he might not have been strong enough to deal with the leader of the guards this easily, but he was apletely different person from a few days ago.
Part of that was because of the Daoist Seed that was inside of Xiao Yue.
By "dual cultivating" during the nights, both Lin Fan and Xiao Yue had made great progress on their cultivation, which was the main use of the Daoist Seed.
The other part was because of the cultivation technique that he had.
This wasn''t a basic cultivation technique, but rather a special cultivation technique suited just for his restored physique that was given to him by the system. So the speed at which he could cultivate with this cultivation technique was far greater than a normal cultivation technique.
Lin Fan looked at the lord with a look that had difficult emotions.
When the lord saw this, he thought that his n had worked, so he continued by saying, "I''m a very important person and as long as you obey me, I can give you whatever you wantˇ"
Before he could finish though, Lin Fan had already appeared in front of him and punched him in the face.
Lin Fan had read enough web novels to know how this was going to turn out, so he knew what he had to do.
After being punched in the face, the lord flew out and skidded on the ground a few times beforending. When hended on the ground, his eyes were rolled back to show that he had already lost consciousness.
All the other men in the room just looked at Lin Fan like he was a madman.
They all knew that the lord wasn''t kidding about how important he was. While he was just a young master, he was the young master of one of the four great families of this city.
If there was something that he wanted to do in this city, there was no one that could stop him unless they were from the other four great families.
Just by looking at Lin Fan, they had no doubt that he wasn''t someone from the four great families. So where had he found the courage to attack the lord like this?
But of course, they didn''t get a chance to think any further as Xiao Yue had already rushed into the room and started attacking them.
None of these people had a cultivation level greater than the First Qi Gathering Realm, so they were no match for Xiao Yue who had already broken through to the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
They fell like ears of wheat before the de of the scythe under Xiao Yue''s de, but she used the t of the de to knock them out instead of killing them with the sharp edge of the de.
After they had all been knocked out, Lin Fan turned to the older woman who was stillying there after being stomped on by the lord.
When the older woman saw himing over, she couldn''t help flinching as she remembered what had just happened.
She tried crawling back, but she couldn''t do it with the wounds all over her body.
She just watched in terror as Lin Fan squatted down in front of her.
Chapter 38 Paying The Debt (2)
After Lin Fan squatted down so that he was looking her right in the face, he said, "Where''s the documents for Yue Lan''s debt?"
The older woman had thought that Lin Fan would do something to her right away, so she had shrunken back. However, when she heard what Lin Fan said, she couldn''t help being surprised by those words.
But seeing the cold look in Lin Fan''s eyes, she didn''t dare lie to him as she honestly said, "It''s upstairs in the office."
Lin Fan gave a nod before reaching out to pick her up by the waist.
Her heart skipped a beat when she saw this as she thought that he was going to hold her in a princess carry. Even if she was older than the girls who worked in this ce, she was still considered a beauty since she was also someone who had worked in an establishment like this before.
But her hopes were shattered when Lin Fan put her over his shoulders and carried her like a piece of luggage.
Lin Fan brought her up the stairs and had her point out the office before heading into it.
Once they were there, he also had the older woman show him exactly where the contract for Yue Lan''s debt was.
After finding the contract, Lin Fan set the older woman in the seat at the desk before putting the contract down in front of her.
The older woman waspletely confused as to what Lin Fan wanted.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he waved his hand and a pile of gold coins appeared on the table.
The older woman''s eyes popped out since she had never seen this much money at once before.
Even if she had the contract for the debts of the girls in here, that didn''t mean that she was the one handling all the money. Let alone the fact that there was no girl that had the same amount of debt as Yue Lan.
Her beauty was indeed at a different level, so the amount of debt she was restrained by was bigger than the rest.
Lin Fan ignored this look from her and said, "This is five thousand gold coins. Now her debt is repaid and she is mine."
After dropping the gold coins on the table, Lin Fan picked up the contract which he ripped to pieces. He let the pieces fall to the ground before turning around to head out the door, not giving the older woman a chance to speak.
Along the way, he nodded at Xiao Yue and Yue Lan who was being supported by Xiao Yue to follow him. They had been standing by the door the entire time and had seen everything that had happened.
Lin Fan didn''t bother staying in this ce any longer since he knew that wouldn''t be a smart thing to do.
There was no doubt that the lord would find reinforcements to take revenge over what happened, so the first thing to do was to get to a safe ce.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided to return to the inn since he was sure that they didn''t know where they came from. Once they were in the inn, it was very unlikely that they would be able to find them quickly, so Lin Fan would have time toy down his countermeasures.
But what he didn''t know was that someone had been watching them the entire time and when he left the red light district, they immediately ran off to report back on what had just happened here.
Once he had brought Xiao Yue and Yue Lan back to the inn, Lin Fan left them there with Fuyuki to keep guard just in case anything happened. Then he left the inn and headed to the Mercenary Guild.
That was the only card that he could y in this situation since there was nothing else that was backing him.
He didn''t know just how influential the father of the lord was, but he was certain that his father wouldn''t be weak. After all, just the fact that he was able to assign a cultivator in the Third Qi Gathering Level to protect his son was enough to show what kind of power that he might have.
It was very likely that the father of this lord had cultivators that were far above Lin Fan''s level working for him. If that was the case, he certainly wasn''t someone that Lin Fan could face alone.
So the only thing he could rely on was the Mercenary Guild.
He was at least a Rank C Mercenary, so he assumed that the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t remain idle when one of their members was being targeted like this. Not to mention that he was quite close to Tian Tian and L.
With this hope, Lin Fan headed to the Mercenary Guild.
When he arrived, he found that both L and Tian Tian were at the front desk.
When the two of them saw him, they revealed knowing smiles and waved him over.
Lin Fan was surprised to see them waving out to him like this, but he still headed over. After all, this was a good sign since it meant that they were at least close enough to wave to him like this.
After arriving at the reception desk, Lin Fan said with an awkward smile, "Hey, it''s been a long time, how are youˇ"
But before he could finish, Tian Tian suddenly raised her hand to cut him off before saying, "Actually, we have something to talk to you about. Can youe to the back first?"
Lin Fan was confused when he heard this, but he also had a bad feeling.
Could it be that something was wrong?
Tian Tian left the matters at the receptionist desk to L before bringing Lin Fan to a room in the back that was used for guild matters.
Aftering into this room, she had Lin Fan sit down while she went out to get some tea.
As Lin Fan was sitting there alone in the room, he couldn''t help thinking about all the reasons why Tian Tian would bring him back here.
There were many reasons that he could think of, but his mind chose to focus on one.
Could it be that the Mercenary Guild already knew about his encounter with the lord? Could it be that they already knew that he had beaten him up?
This was a lord that was the son of someone with influence in this city. Compared to a Rank C Mercenary, if the other side really wanted to cause trouble for them, it was clear who they would choose.
The only hope that Lin Fan had was that since he had left them alive, the other side wouldn''t pursue this matter that seriously since this was just a small matter. That way with the Mercenary Guild backing him, they would at least not cause too much trouble with him.
As for the small problems that woulde, Lin Fan was confident in dealing with them.
But seeing how serious Tian Tian was, it seemed like this situation had reached the worst possible situation.
After making the tea anding back to the room, she ced the tray with the tea on the table and then sat down on the couch in front of Lin Fan.
Both of them sat there in silence for a few minutes before Tian Tian suddenly said, "I heard that you had an encounter with the young master of the An Family just earlier."
Lin Fan felt a chill run down his back when he heard this.
While he didn''t know who this young master of the An Family Tian Tian mentioned was, he had a good idea of who it could be.
It was most likely the young lord that he beat up earlier.
But that wasn''t the reason why he felt the chill run down his back.
Rather it was because of the way Tian Tian said this.
For her to phrase it like this, it was clear that the Mercenary Guild already knew about what happened and it didn''t seem like they would be backing him in this matter. The fact that she added in the An Family when she addressed this young lord was proof that he was from a family that had a strong influence.
Lin Fan was about to say something to exin this matter, but before he could, Tian Tian suddenly broke out inughter.
Lin Fan was taken aback when he saw this and he just sat there in a daze, wondering what was going on.
Finally, when Tian Tian stoppedughing, she wiped a tear from her eye before saying, "Good job, I always hated that idiot. He''s done many shameless things in the city and it was about time that someone took care of him."
"Eh?" That was all Lin Fan could say in response to this.
With how the matter was going, it almost seemed certain that the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t support him.
But what was this situation?
After taking a bit of time toe back to his senses, Lin Fan tentatively asked, "Does the Mercenary Guild have an opinion on this matter?"
Tian Tian just looked at Lin Fan with a smile and asked, "What do you think?"
Lin Fan didn''t know how to respond to this because he waspletely confused by this situation, he couldn''t understand a single thing that was happening, but there were some vague ideas forming in his mind.
Tian Tian saw this look of thought on his face and gave anotherugh before waving her hand in front of her.
When she did, there was a pile of gold coins that appeared on the table.
Chapter 39 Settling Matters
Lin Fan was once again taken aback when he saw this pile of gold coins appear.
Then aftering back to his senses, he felt even more confused as he asked Tian Tian, "This is?"
Tian Tian said, "This is the answer to your question."
Lin Fan looked at the pile of gold coins on the table and after a rough estimate, he could tell that there were around five thousand gold coins here. However, what he couldn''t understand why Tian Tian would suddenly bring out five thousand gold coins.
How was this rted to this matter?
Wait, five thousand?
Wasn''t that the exact amount that he had paid for Yue Lan''s debt?
If Tian Tian were to take out this amount of money while discussing this matter, did that meanˇ
Lin Fan looked back at Tian Tian with a serious look and seeing how rxed her expression was, he got his answer.
It seemed like the Mercenary Guild would be standing on his side this time.
Lin Fan pointed at the gold coins on the table and asked, "What about all this money, what is going to happen to it?"
Tian Tian just said with a smile, "It''s yours in the first ce, so you should take it back."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows as he said, "But this was to pay for Yue Lan''s debt. If you just take it back like thisˇ"
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "It''s fine, we''ve already taken care of that matter. The debt wasn''t legal in the first ce, so it wasn''t that hard to break it. Not to mention, you''ve already gotten rid of all the documentation. There shouldn''t be a problem at all."
Lin Fan still had those same knitted brows as he asked, "But what about that An Family?"
Tian Tian just calmly said, "We''ve already sent people to exin this matter to the An Family. They won''t cause any trouble with you."
Lin Fan''s brows still didn''t rx, instead they knitted even more as he stared at Tian Tian with a confused look. Finally he couldn''t take it as he asked, "Why? Why did you do all this? I don''t think that it''s worth you doing all of this."
Tian Tian couldn''t help smiling as she shook her head and said, "You really shouldn''t look down on yourself that much." Then after a pause, she added, "But still, you''re right. This time, you can consider it a special repayment from us for the quest you did before."
Lin Fan was even more confused.
After all, they should have already paid him back by increasing his rank and allowing him to take B Rank quests. There shouldn''t be a need for them to repay him anymore for that, unlessˇ
They were able to find something new in that caveˇ
But when Lin Fan left the cave, it was already empty.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided not to think too deeply about this.
Whatever the Mercenary Guild found in the cave wasn''t rted to him, so it wasn''t something that he should care about. Rather, what he should care about now was what to do with Yue Lan.
So instead of asking questions about it, Lin Fan decided to ept the five thousand gold coins that Tian Tian brought out.
He waved his hand and took them all into his Pet Storage Space, but made it look like he put it into his Storage Ring.
However, when he did so, Tian Tian couldn''t help knitting her brows.
She also had a Storage Ring which was provided by the Mercenary Guild, so she was familiar with the energy fluctuations that were released when it was being used. Right now, she didn''t feel those same energy fluctuations when Lin Fan made those gold coins disappear, but rather she felt a very different energy fluctuation.
She couldn''t help slightly knitting her brows as she looked at Lin Fan, but she chose to ignore it in the end.
After all, in their line of business, everyone had their secrets and it wasn''t right for her to pry into Lin Fan''s secrets. Especially since she wanted to win him over to the Mercenary Guild side.
For now, they had a good rtionship, so there really wasn''t a need to ruin that.
After putting away the gold coins, there really wasn''t much else for the two of them to talk about, so Lin Fan left the Mercenary Guild to head back to the inn.
After he left, there was someone else who came into the room that Tian Tian was still in.
This person looked at Tian Tian and asked, "Was it really worth it to do all that just for him?"
Tian Tian looked back at this person and said with a serious look, "Why do you think it''s not worth it?"
The person calmly said, "Even if he discovered those ruins, that doesn''t mean that he''s worth that much. All he was was lucky, it''s not like he has the skills worth this kind of treatment."
Tian Tian didn''t reply with words to this, instead she gestured to the piece of paper in front of her.
This piece of paper hadn''t been there when Lin Fan was here and it had appeared during the short period after Lin Fan left and this person came in.
The person picked up the piece of paper and was confused at first when they looked at it, but after looking it through, their face was filled with more and more shock.
They looked back at Tian Tian and asked, "Are these results correct?"
Tian Tian just gave a nod without replying before changing the topic, "When the report came in, I saw that the one that he defeated was the guard leader from the An Family. That''s someone who has been in the Third Qi Gathering Level for a long time, he''s not someone who just reached the Third Qi Gathering Level could beat."
Then after a pause, she said, "As soon as he came, I had them set up the testing equipment in the other room, so there''s no mistake."
The person looked at the piece of paper for a bit longer before saying, "It seems like it really is worth pulling him in then." Then after a pause, she revealed a smile and said, "It''s no wonder you''re interested in him."
Tian Tian didn''t show any embarrassment when she heard this and she just calmly said, "Well I can''t deny that he is interesting."
The person revealed an interested look and said, "Oh, is it finally time? Mom has been worried for the longest time about you, but now it seems like it''s finally time."
It was at this that Tian Tian''s expression finally changed to an annoyed one. She turned to look at this person and said, "Mom''s more worried about you, don''t you know that? After all, you''re older than me."
That person just revealed a mischievous smile without saying anything.
Of course the person that came in after was the president of the Mercenary Guild and Tian Tian''s older sister, Tian Xue.
ˇ
In another part of the city, inside arge manor.
The young master An Wei had just been brought back and had been treated by the doctor.
However, after waking up and remembering everything that had happened, his first thought was rage. The first thing that he thought about was how to take his revenge.
"That son of a b****, how dare he do this to me! Doesn''t he know that I''m the young master of the An Family! I will take that slut and do her in front of him before killing him just so he knows how much of a piece of trash he really is!"
As he roared out in rage, the door opened and an older man walked in.
An Wei had still been cursing when he came in, but the moment he saw who it was, he immediately closed his mouth.
This man was An Xian, the leader of their An Family and his father. Even if he acted like he had power, he knew that before he took over the An Family, it was his father who held all the power.
But the thing was that his father doted on him.
If there was anything that he wanted, his father would always give it to him. So while he was a bit worried that his father had just heard him cursing, he wasn''t that scared since he knew that his father would stand by his side.
Not to mention that he had been injured by the other side.
With his father''s personality, he was sure that his father would take revenge for him.
The power of the An Family wasn''t to be underestimated, they were one of the four great families of this city for a reason.
So An Wei turned to An Xian with an expectant look, but he caught off guard by what happened next.
,m Before he could even react, An Xian had raised his hand and pped An Wei across the face.
An Wei just sat there in a daze, not understanding what had just happened. But when he came back to his senses, he broke out in tears and said, "Father, how could you hit me like that?"
An Xian''s face twisted even more when he heard this and he raised his hand to p An Wei again, but before he could, his wife and An Wei''s mother came in to stop him, "Dear, you can''t hurt our child like this!"
An Xian looked at his wife and his son before giving a sigh.
After that, he said, "You messed with someone you shouldn''t have messed with this time."
The moment that An Wei heard this, he was shocked.
Chapter 40 Opening A Store
Aftering back from his shock, An Wei quickly said, "Father, what do you mean? You''re saying that I was wrong for getting beaten up by that piece of trash?"
Of course An Wei hid what he had done before Lin Fan beaten him up because he knew that it wouldn''t help him if his father knew.
But An Xian''s face twisted again as he said, "You still don''t know what you did wrong? You think I don''t know about what you tried to do with that girl?"
An Wei trembled when he heard this.
An Xian saw this and gave a sigh before saying, "Forget about taking revenge for what happened. That person has an organization that even I can''t mess with behind him and they are adamant on protecting him."
An Wei couldn''t ept it when he heard this as he said, "But father, I was the one that was beaten up! How can you let it end just like this!"
An Xian''s face filled with anger again as he looked at An Wei and began raising his hand, but before his hand could fall, his wife had grabbed him to stop him.
An Xian looked at his wife and after a long pause, he gave a sigh and said to An Wei, "You''re no longer my sessor."
Then without even waiting for An Wei to respond, he turned and walked out of the room. All that was left behind him was An Wei and his mother sitting beside him with shocked looks on their faces.
An Wei was the only son of An Xian, but An Xian had actually removed him from his sessor position. This told him just how serious the matter was this time.
He couldn''t help wondering, just who was Lin Fan?
At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling a bit of regret.
Seeing the look on his face, his mother patted his hand and said, "Xiao Wei, don''t worry about it. Your dad is just being emotional and he''s saying things that he doesn''t mean. I''ll have a talk with himter, so you just rest up for now."
An Wei gave a nod when he heard this as a bit of hope appeared in his eyes.
At the same time, his heart was still filled with ideas of taking revenge on Lin Fan.
This humiliation that Lin Fan had caused him would definitely be paid back.
ˇ
Lin Fan went back to the inn after leaving the Mercenary Guild and he went into the room that he got for Yue Lan.
After all, it would be too crowded if Yue Lan were to stay in the room that he and Xiao Yue had stayed in, so he got an extra room for her.
Xiao Yue had been in the room with Yue Lan,forting her over what had just happened.
When Lin Fan came into the room, both of them were surprised, but then they looked at him with expectant looks that also had a bit of worry in it. They still didn''t know if this matter had been taken care of, but for Lin Fan toe back this quickly, it meant that it was either good or bad.
He either hadn''t found a solution and they would need to leave this ce or he had found a way to deal with this.
So they just waited for him to speak first to see which one it was.
Lin Fan saw this and could guess what they were thinking, but he didn''t say anything right away. Instead he kept them in suspense for a bit before finally saying, "It''s taken care of. The Mercenary Guild said that they already contacted the An Family to settle this matter."
When the two girls heard this, they both let out sighs of relief.
As people native to this world, they naturally knew what kind of influence the Mercenary Guild had and if the Mercenary Guild was handling this matter, there shouldn''t be anything to worry about.
After taking a moment to let their emotions recover once all the stress disappeared, Yue Lan looked at Lin Fan with a guilty look before saying, "I have something that I have to tell you."
Lin Fan just shook his head with a smile and said, "I knew since the beginning, you weren''t fooling anyone."
Yue Lan revealed a look ofplete shock when she heard this. Then after a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Then why did you do all of that?"
Lin Fan looked right into her eyes and said, "I feel for your beauty and I decided at that moment that you were my woman, so I didn''t care and let you think you were using me. After all, that at least gave me a chance to talk to you, didn''t it?"
When Yue Lan heard this, her face turnedpletely red.
[Yue Lan''s heart has been melted by your words. Affection has increased by 20.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame Yue Lan?]
Lin Fan silently said "yes" in his mind.
There was the same light that appeared around Yue Lan before it disappeared and then her information appeared in his system interface, but it wasn''t time for that now.
Yue Lan then said, "Well, since you''ve already bought me, I belong to you now."
There really wasn''t a need to say this, but she felt that she should say it just to affirm it.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response before patting her on the head.
[Yue Lan''s heart has been melted by your action. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan was surprised that a simple head pat would do this, but still, affection was affection.
After taking another minute to calm her heart, Yue Lan asked, "What are you nning on doing now?"
Lin Fan awkwardly exined how he wanted a harem. He felt that it was important to be upfront with the girls that he brought in after Xiao Yue since it wouldn''t take much for them to find out about the others. Especially since he traveled around with them.
Yue Lan wasn''t surprised by this at all since she had already seen how Xiao Yue followed Lin Fan around and already knew that she was the second girl. Since this was already a fact, there was no need for her to go against it.
Not to mention that she needed to depend on Lin Fan after everything that had happened.
At the very least, she knew that Lin Fan would be good to her, so she wasn''t worried.
So Yue Lan said, "Not that, I meant what are your ns for the future."
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "I don''t really have any ns for the future."
Yue Lan knitted her brows and asked, "What about money? Don''t you need to make more money?"
Xiao Yue also focused on Lin Fan''s response when she heard this. After all, they had spent most of their money paying off Yue Lan''s debt.
She didn''t feel like there was a need to give them this money after everything that had happened, but she couldn''t stop Lin Fan since he was determined to do so.
Lin Fan realized that he hadn''t told them about what happened at the Mercenary Guild, so he quickly gave them a summary before taking out some of the gold as proof.
Xiao Yue revealed a joyful look when she heard about this, but Yue Lan''s reaction was different. She revealed a thoughtful look as she just stood there silently thinking for a bit.
After a while, she said, "Since you have all this money, there really is no need for you to put yourself in danger by going out to do more missions for a whileˇBut since you have all this money, have you ever thought about opening a store?"
Lin Fan was surprised as he said, "A store? Why would I open a store?"
Yue Lan replied, "Well, it''s not like your money willst forever and with this amount of money, you should be able to buy a decent store that you can earn quite a bit of money from."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this since it seemed reasonable.
Yue Lan then said, "As you know, I''m the daughter of a merchant. Even though my father''s business failed, I still have experience from when he ran that business, so I can help you run the store."
Lin Fan could tell that she wasn''t suggesting this just because it was a good idea, but also because of her personal feelings as well. He could tell that she really wanted to open this store.
Of course, her idea was right since even if he had all this money, it wouldn''tst forever because both him and Xiao Yue were cultivators. This money was barely enough to get them any cultivation resources at all, so they would need money in the future.
Even if they had the Daoist Seed helping with their cultivation, they still needed resources if they wanted to be stronger.
So opening this store was a pretty good idea.
There was also the fact that Yue Lan was the perfect person to open this store.
Yue Lan was his woman now and while he was content on letting her lie around, he knew that she wouldn''t want that. Plus he had taken a peek at her stats and saw that she wasn''t suited for cultivation, but her skills were very suited for business.
Mental Calction, Business Insight, and Bargaining, those were all skills that she had and they were all at least at level 8.
With these skills, there was no doubt that she would make a very good merchant.
So Lin Fan gave a nod in the end, agreeing to Yue Lan''s request to open a store.
Chapter 41 Too Big
After they finished discussing the matter of the store, there was something else that Yue Lan brought up.
She looked around the room before turning back to Lin Fan and asking, "Are you living at this inn right now?"
Lin Fan was surprised by this question, but he gave an honest nod.
Yue Lan was surprised by this response before she said, "There''s no need for you to live in this inn, right? With all this money, you can easily buy a house in this city, so why are you still living in this inn?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile without saying anything.
It didn''t take long for Yue Lan to realize her mistake as she said, "Oh, right, it was for meˇ"
That was right, Lin Fan had been saving up his money to pay off Yue Lan''s debt. If it wasn''t for the Mercenary Guild giving him back this five thousand gold coins, he wouldn''t have even had it right now.
After Yue Lan realized her mistake, there was a long silence in the room before she said, "Then how about we buy a house as well?"
Lin Fan thought about it before giving a nod since this wasn''t a bad suggestion.
They had the money, so it was a good idea to buy a permanent base of operations instead of staying in this inn. After all, it wasn''t cheap to stay in this inn and with more of them now, it would cost even more.
But the most important reason for Lin Fan was that the inn wasn''t private enough.
There were other people that went through the halls since there were other rooms on this same floor. Not to mention that the sound proofing of this inn wasn''t that good either.
When he passed by the people who stayed in the other rooms, they had already been giving him strange looks.
It wasn''t hard for him to figure out what these looks meant, so it would be best if he was able to find a private ce just for him and the girls of his harem.
Plus, if they had a private ce, that could mean that he wouldn''t have to go out as much as he did now.
Currently, with just one B Rank quest, he would earn enough to provide for an entire month for him and the girls on his harem, so there was no need for him to constantly do quests. If he got a house, he would be more free to do "that" with his girl as much as he wanted. He could even do it all day if he wantedˇ
So there was no real downside to getting a house along with this shop idea.
But none of that mattered right now since it was gettingte.
The first thing that they had to do now was get a good night''s rest.
However, before they could get that, they had to get some dinner first to settle the gurgling of their stomach.
Since everything had been settled, Lin Fan took the two girls out to an expensive restaurant to celebrate.
They stuffed themselves on the fine dishes of the store before heading back to the inn.
Then after taking a bath, they settled into their different rooms to get ready to sleep.
But this time, instead of Lin Fan going into the same room as Xiao Yue, he went with Yue Lan to her room.
Now that he had saved her, it was finally time for him to enjoy the benefits.
Yue Lan naturally knew what Lin Fan was thinking and she wasn''t against it since this was what she had already epted when Lin Fan had saved her earlier. He had shown up like a shining knight and had not only saved her from the brothel, but also paid her debt to give her her freedom.
This was something that she never dreamed of and now that it had happened, she knew that there was nothing else she could give Lin Fan other than her body.
But even if she knew this, that didn''t mean that she waspletely prepared.
This was her first time after all.
No matter what her thoughts were, it was still hard for her heart to calm down.
Lin Fan on the other hand was no longer as nervous as he was when he had his first time with Xiao Yue. After all, he now had experience doing "that", so there was nothing for him to be worried about.
Yue Lan was like Xiao Yue the first time, shepletely wrapped herself in the nket, just waiting for Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a smile as he thought to himself that she really was cute.
But still that didn''t stop him from doing what he did.
He pulled off the nket to reveal Yue Lan lying on the bed, but what he didn''t expect was the sleepwear that she wore.
It was all ckce and it showed plenty of skin!
Only the most important and most private parts were covered up.
This was something that Xiao Yue never wore, so itpletely blew him away.
The main reason why Yue Lan was wearing these clothes was because these were the only clothes that she had.
When they had left the brothel, Lin Fan had also brought along a suitcase that Yue Lan had already prepared which had contained all her clothes. It was just a pity that these were the only clothes that she had.
Of course, these clothes were necessary in a ce like the brothel since women relied on their bodies to earn money there. Clothes like these would make their customers feel better and pay more.
But that also meant that these were the only clothes that Yue Lan had ever had.
As soon as the covers were pulled back and Yue Lan''s sleepwear was revealed, there was something that changed down there for Lin Fan.
Yue Lan had been peeking out of the slits of her fingers and she noticed something getting bigger. As it continued to grow, she became more and more shocked.
Wasn''t this just too big?!
Even when she worked in the brothel, she had never seen anything this big before!
But for some reason, she also felt strangely excited by this as her lower part started to get wet.
Lin Fan however had different ns.
Seeing the twin peaks in front of him, Lin Fan immediately brought his hands down on them. He started kneading them while searching for the tips, but he found that he couldn''t find them at all.
When he pulled down thece covering it, he realized why he hadn''t been able to find the tips.
They were inverted!
With how big her peaks were, inverted tips were very normal, but this was Lin Fan''s first time seeing these.
He couldn''t hold back anymore as he leaned in and started licking them, drawing out the inverted tips.
When Yue Lan felt Lin Fan''s tongue licking her, she couldn''t help feeling the heat from them as theypped against her skin. As the heat filled her, she became even more wet and there were moans that started leaking out.
After a few minutes of licking, both the tips finally revealed themselves to Lin Fan.
Seeing these, Lin Fan sat up and brought his lower part towards her peaks.
He slid his lower part right into the valley between these peaks and the feeling that he felt almost made him lose control. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had had practice with Xiao Yue, he would have immediately blown his load.
As he put his thing through the valley of the peaks, the tip of his thing went right through the valley and appeared in front of Yue Lan''s face.
Seeing this, she couldn''t help being shocked.
She knew just how big her chest was and for the tip of Lin Fan''s thing to peek through, it really showed just how big it wasˇ
She almost couldn''t wait for this thing to enter herˇ
Lin Fan started to move back and forth, bringing his thing through the valley in the peaks again and again until finally he couldn''t take it anymore. When he was about to blow his load, he said, "I''m about toˇ"
But before he could finish, Yue Lan surprised him by suddenly bringing her head forward and taking his thing in her mouth as he blew his load.
Lin Fan was taken aback when he saw her put his thing in her mouth, but the feeling was divine.
Then when he finished releasing his load, Yue Lan took as much as she could down her throat before letting it go, cleaning it with her mouth.
After his thing came out of her mouth, she took a moment to swallow before opening it for Lin Fan to see.
This was something that she had heard about from the other girls in the brothel, they had said that it made men happy seeing girls do stuff like this. But what she didn''t know was that they never told her how strange the taste was.
After that, Yue Lan sat up and looked at Lin Fan to say, "Do you need a breˇ" Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lin Fan''s thing standing proud and tall again.
She had heard that men needed some time to rest after their first load, but she never thought that Lin Fan would be thisˇ
Lin Fan saw where she was looking, so he said with a smile, "It''s time for round two."
When Yue Lan heard this, she suddenly felt a bit scared, but she also became even more wet as she knew what the next round would be. She really was also looking forward to the next round as wellˇ
Lin Fanid her down and then leaned in over her, putting everything in ce.
Before he started, he asked her, "Are you ready?"
Yue Lan looked down and hesitated for a bit, but in the end, she said, "I''m ready."
For an hour after that, there were only sounds of pleasure that came from the room.
Chapter 42 House Hunting
An hourter, Lin Fan came out of the room alone with a refreshed look on his face, but it was clear that he still wasn''t finished yet.
Inside of the room, Yue Lanid there unconscious on the bed with her eyes rolled back and her tongue sticking out, a look of absolute pleasure on her face.
After everything Lin Fan had done, she had beenpletely knocked out which was why Lin Fan looked like he could still keep going.
So Lin Fan went to the room next door, the room that Xiao Yue was in.
When he came in, he was surprised by what he found.
The wall between their rooms were quite thin, so the sounds of pleasure that Yue n made had easily made their way through the walls.
At first, Xiao Yue had ignored them, but after a while, she couldn''t help being bothered by them.
Not only did they not let her go to sleep, they stirred the desire inside of her.
She didn''t know why, but the sounds that Yue Lan made made her think of Lin Fan and all the things that he had done with her.
As the feelings of desire built up inside of her, her hand couldn''t help moving down towards her bottom part that had already started getting wet.
After a single touch, she couldn''t hold back anymore and started to pleasure herself.
It was just too bad for her that during this time, Lin Fan had walked in to catch her in the act.
She had been so into it that she hadn''t noticed that the sounds that came from the room next door had stopped. It was only when Lin Fan came into the room that she realized what happened.
As she awkwardly stared at him, she said, "Iˇ"
However Lin Fan didn''t give her a chance at all as he came right up to the bed before starting to take his clothes off.
Xiao Yue naturally knew what Lin Fan was thinking, but she didn''t stop him. Instead, she actually started helping him take off his clothes.
For another hour after that, sounds of pleasure were heard from that room as well until they suddenly stopped.
Xiao Yue justid there with the same look of pleasure on her face as Yue Lan in the room next door.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan had woken uppletely refreshed.
However, when he woke up, he found that Xiao Yue was gone.
After getting out of bed, he found that Yue Lan in the other room had also disappeared.
However, Lin Fan didn''t worry since he figured that they were just taking a bath afterst night. In fact, he could still feel their aura in the inn.
After his cultivation had grown stronger, Lin Fan''s senses had be much better. Not to mention, he had the special boost that came with having tamed the two of them.
So he was able to sense faintly where they were.
Since he knew that, he felt much more assured and he decided to go out to pick up some breakfast since he was certain that they would be hungry. Especially after what had happenedst night.
When he came back with the food, he found the two of them in Xiao Yue''s room with wet hair, clearly having taken a bath just now.
When he came into the room, both of them revealed a faint blush on their faces as they remembered what had happenedst night, but then Xiao Yue, who had more experience asked, "What are you nning on doing today?"
Lin Fan tactfully replied, "I was going to go look for a house, so you cane along if you want, butˇ" With a pause, he looked at their bodies before saying, "Will you be alright walking?"
Both of the girls revealed another blush when they heard this since they clearly knew what Lin Fan was referring to.
However, Xiao Yue once again said, "It''ll be fine, we should be able toe with you."
This wasn''t her acting strong, this was the truth.
With Lin Fan splitting his "love" between the two of them, it was easier to manage for them. However, the more experience that Lin Fan had, the greater his libido grew.
Even if he had split it between them, it was very close to what Xiao Yue had received alone on the first night.
For them to take that and still be fine, it was a testament to how strong Xiao Yue was growing and how well Yue Lan had been trained at the brothel.
So after they had finished their breakfast, Lin Fan headed out with Xiao Yue and Yue Lan.
But he did make sure that he went slowly so that it wasn''t too hard on them.
Even if they tried to act strong, it was clear by how slowly they moved their legs that they were still aching.
The three of them headed to the Merchant''s Guild this time.
This world didn''t have something like realtors, so most of the real estate deals in this world were handled by the Merchants Guild.
While there were people who still independently sold residences, it was just overall easier to sell through the Merchants Guild.
The Merchants Guild was like the Mercenary Guild, they were both organizations that spread all over the continent. However, instead of providing work for people who called themselves mercenaries, the Mechants Guild was an organization that protected the rights of those that called themselves merchants.
Even the biggestpanies on the continent registered themselves at the Merchants Guild, so it could be seen how influential it was.
So with all this power, it was naturally easier to sell through the Merchants Guildpared to selling these residences themselves.
It took them a while to arrive with how slow Xiao Yue and Yue Lan went, but soon they arrived at the Merchants Guild.
It wasn''t hard for them to find someone to help them becausepared to the Mercenary Guild, theyout of the Merchants Guild was much moreplex, but also much more clearly marked.
After finding the counter with the person who could help him, it didn''t take Lin Fan long to reach the counter since there really wasn''t a line in front of him.
With how many different counters there were serving all different kinds of purposes, there were basically no lines in this Merchants Guild. Of course, that also meant that many staff members were standing at or leaning on their counters looking bored.
When Lin Fan came up, the staff member at the counter asked with a professional smile, "Hello sir, how can I help you?"
When he saw this, Lin Fan couldn''t help admitting that even though this Merchants Guild seemed very rxed, the staff that they hired were actually quite professional.
But he quickly put away those thoughts as he told the staff member what he was looking for.
The staff member thought for a bit before asking, "Are you looking for a residence in the center of the city or at the edge of the city?"
Lin Fan naturally knew the difference between the two, but before he could say a thing, Yue Lan came forward to take over.
Yue Lan said in a confident voice, "We want a ce that''s near the second market street. It would be best if this ce was close to the residence area, but the lower the price the better."
The staff member was caught off guard by the confident tone in Yue Lan''s voice, but being the professional that he was, he quickly came back to his senses.
Without any hesitation, the staff member took out three pieces of paper that he put on the counter before introducing them.
"The first ce is a three courtyard residence that has a nice garden. The second ce is a smaller single courtyard, but the courtyard has four furnished rooms. The third ce is a five courtyard residence that has ake and a garden."
Yue Lan looked over the three pieces of paper before giving a nod and then asking for the price.
The staff member told her the prices, but when it came to the price of the final residence, his expression couldn''t help turning odd. That was because the price of the third residence was indeed oddpared to the other three.
Yue Lan knitted her brows as she asked, "Why is this third residence so cheap?"
The first two residence cost one thousand and eight hundred gold coins respectively. As for the third residence, it only cost two hundred gold coins.
The third residence was clearly the most wel furnished, but it cost the least?
Even a fool would have been able to tell that there was something wrong with this and Yue Lan was no fool.
Since he had been called out on this, the staff member had no choice but toe clean.
As it turned out, there had been strange urrences that had happened at this residence. Whenever someone bought it, they would always report strange lights or cold chills at night.
People in this ancient era were more superstitiouspared to modern era people, not to mention that there were things like ghost cultivators in this world.
So eventually no one wanted to buy this house, but the owner didn''t want to keep it either.
With no other choice, the owner could only lower the price of the residence as much as they could to try and sell it. But even then, it still didn''t sell, so the price reached the low price that it was currently at.
Yue Lan gave an understanding nod before pushing back the piece of paper for the third residence and saying, "We aren''t interested in this either, please just show us the first two."
Hearing this, the staff member just revealed a bitter smile, but he nodded in response to this.
Chapter 43 Buying A Store
As they left the Merchants Guild while being led by the staff member from the Merchants Guild, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Yue Lan with a look of admiration.
He knew many people who would have ignored the strange urrences of that residence and still have bought it. Of course, all those people that he knew were people who came from his previous world, the world of science and not cultivation.
In the modern world, people were less inclined to believe in things like ghosts, so they didn''t care if people said that a ce was haunted. Of course, there were people that did care about that, but they were in the minority.
For Yue Lan to ignore this temptation of a cheap house like this, it was clear that she didn''t believe in the rumours about the ghost, but she also wasn''t swayed easily by easy benefits.
While it was likely that there weren''t ghosts in this residence, it was most likely someone ying tricks which Lin Fan didn''t get involved with.
For Yue Lan to decisively reject this residence, it was enough to show how collected her mind was.
,m It took them a while to get to the residences since Xiao Yue and Yue Lan moved slowly. Lin Fan could see the impatience in the eyes of the staff member, but they very firmly held back their impatience.
This just once again showed how professional the Merchants Guild staff were.
It took them a while to get through all the residences, but in the end, Yue Lan decided on the residence that only had a single courtyard. It wasn''t just because it was cheap, but also because of how close it was to the second market street.
Once that was decided on, Yue Lan immediately asked the staff member that came with them about buying a store.
The staff member was surprised that Yue Lan would bring this up, but he also quickly brought out several possible locations on the second market street for Yue Lan''s store that met the conditions that she raised.
This Merchants Guild staff member worked in the real estate department of the Merchants Guild, but the real estate department wasn''t just in charge of selling residences. They were also in charge of renting out and selling stores.
After all, most of the stores in the town were owned by the Merchants Guild to begin with and they were rented out to the people who currently used them. So it was only natural that they would be involved in this business.
It took them around two hours to visit all the stores even though they were on the same street. That was because while they were visiting the store, Yue Lan had gone through every part of the store like she was trying to find something wrong.
However, even when the staff member asked her about this, she didn''t say anything. So in the end, the staff member did all they could to promote these ces and even offeredrge discounts.
By the time that it was over, Yue Lan was able to get a store that cost over four thousand gold coins for just three thousand gold coins.
Since they finished negotiating everything, all that was left was to head back to the Merchants Guild to sign the contract and pay the money.
Yue Lan directly left that to Lin Fan as she started preparing the next things that she needed to prepare. She went to another counter of the Merchants Guild, looking to hire some staff.
The Merchants Guild was also a ce for people to find workers since all merchants needed temporary workers. The Merchants Guild made it easier for them to find talented people, the only downside was that an introduction fee had to be paid to the Merchants Guild.
Stillpared to finding and hiring people, it was easier to use the Merchants Guild''swork.
However, by the end of it, Lin Fan had a bitter smile on his face when he saw the amount that it cost.
Along with the cost of the store and the house, Lin Fan had spent over four thousand gold coins by the end of the day after hiring the staff for the store as well.
He knew that opening a store was something that required a lot of funds and the store would be making him plenty of money in the future, but having to spend all this money at once really did put a hole in his heart.
It was different from the case with Yue Lan, so it did hurt.
But still seeing the happy look on Yue Lan''s face, Lin Fan decided that it was worth it in the end.
After all, she would pay him back in another wayˇ
Once they had settled the matter of the store, the first thing that they did was register at the Merchants Guild.
After all, they would be doing business in this city and the Merchants Guild was the union for all merchants, so it made sense to register as a member of the Merchants Guild in case anything went wrong.
But it wasn''t Lin Fan who was registered as a member, but rather Yue Lan.
Lin Fan didn''t know a thing about business and he knew that it wouldn''t be him running the store when it was opened, so there was no reason for him to register as a member of the Merchants Guild. He would leave the store to Yue Lan, so it clearly made more sense for her to register as the member.
But when Yue Lan found out about this, she was shocked by Lin Fan''s suggestion. She quickly pulled Lin Fan aside and said, "Master, this is your store, you should be the one registered as the member."
Lin Fan gave a sigh when he heard this.
Without knowing when it started, Yue Lan had decided to call Lin Fan "master".
He had tried to correct her on this, but she had been adamant about this since he was the one who had bought her. So by all rights, he could be considered her master and she was determined to treat him as such.
Even when he told her that he didn''t mind any of that and that he just wanted her as his woman, she still said that this was something that was necessary.
Still, Lin Fan wouldn''t budge on this matter.
So Lin Fan said in a firm voice, "I won''t be doing anything with the store, so there''s no need for me to register as the owner and as part of the Merchants Guild."
Yue Lan was about to say something, but Lin Fan cut her off by saying, "Since I won''t be doing anything at the store, it''s better to have your name registered so you can take action when you want to. I''m a mercenary and I travel a lot for work, so if you have to find me every time to do something, the store will obviously fail."
Yue Lan looked like she was a bit swayed by this, but she still said, "But master, this is your moneyˇ"
Seeing the way that she looked down slightly, Lin Fan''s heart skipped a beat over how cute she was. He raised his hand to pat her on the head before saying, "I trust you."
[Yue Lan has been touched by your words. Affection has increased by 10.]
There was a blush that came over Yue Lan''s face as her eyes misted over. She looked up at Lin Fan and seeing the strong look in his eyes, she gave a strong nod in response before saying, "I won''t let you down."
Lin Fan patted her head again with a smile and said, "I know you won''t."
With that, it was decided that the store would be registered under Yue Lan''s name and she would be the owner of the store.
As it happened, Yue Lan couldn''t believe everything that happened over the past few days.
She had gone from being stuck at the brothel, almost being r*ped by a noble, and losing all hope to being rescued by Lin Fan and him even giving her a store.
Having her own store was something that she had wanted since she was a child because she had wanted to show her own abilities with this store. However, she knew that this was very unlikely because of her father''s own failing business and the fact that she had to help cover his debt with her own body.
But now that it had happened, her heart was filled with gratitude towards Lin Fan.
She decided then and there that she would do everything she could to make this store a sess. At the same time, she decided that she would give all her heart to this man.
When they came out of the Merchants Guild, Yue Lan came up behind Lin Fan and pulled on his sleeve to make him slow down.
Lin Fan was surprised to see Yue Lan acting this way, but seeing what she wanted, he leaned in to let here up beside his ears.
The words she saidpletely shocked him, but then he also revealed a smile.
"Come to my room tonight and let''s sleep together."
With this invitation, how could Lin Fan say no?
It seemed like there was something to look forward to tonight.
Since there was nothing else to do today, Lin Fan decided to just walk around the town with the two girls.
But as he was walking around, he realized that he had forgotten something important.
Chapter 44 Revolutionary Products
Lin Fan realized that he never asked Yue Lan about what kind of store she was opening.
He had just known that she wanted to open a store, but he had no idea what items this store would be selling.
So he turned to Yue Lan and asked, "Right, I forgot to ask, but what kind of store are you going to open?"
Yue Lan was surprised when she heard this, but then she realized that she hadn''t told Lin Fan what kind of store it would be. She had just told him that she wanted to open a store.
After realizing this mistake, Yue Lan couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
He didn''t even know what kind of store she wanted to open and he was willing to invest this much moneyˇShe didn''t know how to feel about this.
It wasn''t that she was moved by this, but rather she didn''t know whether Lin Fan could be called stupid or naive.
She wasn''t worried about herself, but rather she was worried that Lin Fan would be tricked by others. She didn''t want him to be hurt like she had been hurt before.
But as she thought more about it, she realized that the situation wasn''t what she thought it was. With the way that he had handled the noble, Lin Fan couldn''t be considered a fool. He could even be considered quite decisive.
It was apletely different problem.
He was too kind when it came to people that he trusted.
That was a problem in this world because there were many times that people that you trusted could betray you. This was just how the world was, it was a dog eat dog world.
After all, that was what happened to herˇ
She was worried that Lin Fan would be taken advantage of for his kindness. But at the same time, she didn''t want Lin Fan to lose his kindness since that was what she fell in love with.
At that moment, she also decided that she would do all she could to protect this kindness of his.
When she looked over at Xiao Yue, she found that Xiao Yue was also looking at her with the same look. As if by tacit understanding, the two of them gave a nod.
Lin Fan had turned around at the right time to catch this and he was surprised by this. He couldn''t help asking them, "What''s going on?"
The two of them looked at each other again and once again as if by tacit understanding, they said at the same time, "Nothing at all."
Without waiting for Lin Fan to react, the two of them headed off to another store.
Lin Fan was just left there with his question unanswered.
Butter on, he asked the same question again and Yue Lan gave him an answer this time.
While they had been enjoying lunch, Lin Fan had brought up this topic again.
This time Yue Lan gave him his answer, "It''ll just be a general store that will sell a bit of everything."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows.
He came from the modern world, so at the very least, he knew that specialization was the way to go. If one focused on getting involved in a bit of everything, they would overstretch themselves and that would hurt them in the long run.
But Yue Lan''s answerpletely shattered this thought.
"It''s because the store has a connection to a high ranked mercenary like you. As long as you keep bringing in materials, it''s better to take the general route."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this.
Yue Lan saw this and exined, "Spirit beast materials can be turned into a variety of items, so as long as you bring them in, we will be selling all kinds of products. So even if we wanted to, we wouldn''t be able to specialize in one thing unless we only sold spirit beast materials. However, if we did so that, it would be a waste since turning them into products to sell would yield much greater profits. That''s why it''s better for us to take the general route instead of the specialized route."
Then after a pause, she added, "Not to mention that I gave all the different connections that I can use."
Lin Fan gave a nod of understanding when he heard this.
That was right, there was that information that he forgot about.
To put it simply, Yue Lan already had experience with this because of her father''s business, so there were the past connections that she could use.
This was not something that anyone could do, it was something that only she could do. And if she didn''t use these connections it would be a wasteˇ
After thinking this through, Lin Fan no longer had any doubts about Yue Lan''s store. Instead, after learning what kind of store it was, he started having some ideas about products that he could stock in the store.
Seeing that Lin Fan had gone silent, Yue Lan was worried that something was wrong, so she asked, "Master, is everything alright?"
Lin Fan didn''t respond because he had been lost in thought, so Yue Lan couldn''t help being more worried. She leaned in and tapped his arm as she asked, "Master?"
Suddenly seeing something touch him surprised Lin Fan and he jumped slightly, surprising both Xiao Yue and Yue Lan who were looking at him with concerned looks.
Lin Fan looked up with a surprised look and seeing how Xiao Yue and Yue Lan were looking at him, he realized what he did wrong.
He just said with a smile, "Nothing, it''s nothing at all. I was just lost in thought about some products for the store."
Yue Lan revealed a confused look when she heard this and she asked, "Products for the store? Master, what ideas do you have?"
Lin Fan was about to speak, but then he found that it was quite hard for him to put his idea into words. After all, these were things that had never existed in this world, but had existed in his previous world.
Even if he were to exin it, it would be hard for them to understand based on his exnation alone.
So after thinking about it, Lin Fan decided not to exin, but rather to take them to a woodworking shop. He decided that it was just simpler for him to have them make the products that he wanted to show them instead of describing them since they were rather easy to make.
Once they arrived, Lin Fan left the girls to talk to the owner of the woodworking shop.
While the owner was surprised by what Lin Fan was asking for, he was still able to understand it and he even became a bit curious about what they were for, so he personally made the items that Lin Fan was asking for.
When the first item was done, Lin Fan brought it over to Yue Lan to demonstrate what the item was for.
The item that Lin Fan had gotten the boss to make was very simple, it was just a few wooden blocks that had all the same basic size, but there were a few tiny variations if one looked carefully.
When Yue Lan saw this, she couldn''t help being confused as she asked, "What are these blocks for?"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile, but he didn''t answer as he began stacking those blocks together. Very soon, he had formed a small tower with those blocks and he gave an inviting gesture to Yue Lan.
Yue Lan was even more confused when she saw this, but she yed along and came forward to look at the tower.
She found that there wasn''t anything strange about this tower at all, it was just a simple tower that was made of wooden blocks.
Lin Fan saw this and he exined, "Try taking one of the blocks out and then put it on the top. If you topple the tower, it means that you lose."
Yue Lan didn''t think that this was that hard, but she still did as Lin Fan asked her to do. She found that not all the blocks were as easy to take out as she imagined and after tapping a few times, she finally found one that was loose enough for her to pull out.
Lin Fan did the same thing and they continued like this until the tower seemed like it was about to tip over.
When it was Yue Lan''s move again, she found that there wasn''t a single loose piece for her to pull out, so she had no choice but to try to pull out one of the harder pieces. However, in the end, by trying to force it, the tower tipped over.
But even though the tower tipped over, Yue Lan didn''t seem to care about losing.
Instead, she started looking at this tower with an interested look.
This game seemed simple at first, but once you got into it, you would find that it was harder than it looked. It would definitely be something that people would be interested in, not to mention that it was very cheap to make, only costing a few pieces of wood.
Yue Lan immediately turned to Lin Fan and asked, "What is this thing called?"
Lin Fan replied, "Jenga."
Yue Lan repeated it first, "Jengaˇ" Then after a pause, she said in an excited voice, "This could work! I can feel that it will sell very well!"
Lin Fan just revealed a confident smile. After all, he knew that this would sell well since this was a popr game in his previous world.
It was at this time that the woodworking shop''s boss came over with the next item.
It was a board with an eight by eight grid and sixty four wooden pieces with ck and white painted on opposite sides.
Chapter 45 Repaying A Favour
Yue Lan''s eyes immediately went from the Jenga set to the board the moment that it was brought over.
She looked at it with a confused, but excited look as she asked, "What is this?"
Since Lin Fan was able to make something as exciting as Jenga, she was certain that this new product wouldn''t disappoint her. As it turned out, it didn''t disappoint her.
Lin Fan brought the board over and had the boss sit down to y with Yue Lan instead.
After all, the boss of the woodworking shop had only taken his order because he was interested in the items that he had asked him to make. So it was only natural that the boss would get to test it now that he was finished.
Lin Fan quickly exined the rules to them and then helped them set up the four pieces in the center before letting them y.
It didn''t take the two of them long before they were lost in the game.
However, by the end of it, Yue Lan was the one that won.
Both of them were at the same level since this was their first time ying this game, but Yue Lan was able to win quite easily because of her skills, especially that level 8 Mental Calction skill. She was able to use that Mental Calction skill to predict several moves into the future, which had given her quite the advantage.
The final score was 51 to 13 in favour of Yue Lan.
It was andslide victory.
But that didn''t matter since both of them were very entranced by the game itself and had started a second round without a word.
Of course, Yue Lan won this second round as well and she had won with an even bigger disparity in tiles.
The woodworking shop''s boss still wanted another round, but Yue Lan wanted to think about the prospects of these products, so she let Xiao Yue y instead.
Xiao Yue, who had been watching from the side the entire time already wanted to y, but since it was a game for two yers, she had no choice but to stand and watch. Now that she had her chance, of course she wouldn''t let it go.
Of course, the woodworking shop''s boss wasn''t able to keep up with her either since she was a cultivator.
Cultivation didn''t just cultivate the body, but it also helped with the cultivation of her mind.
Her brain was able to process much faster than normal people, so she was also able to calcte the moves before she made them. Not to mention that she had been carefully watching on the side, so she had been formting strategies the entire time.
As for Yue Lan, she turned back to Lin Fan and questioned him about these two products that he made, "Master, how did youe up with these two products? This Jenga and this Othello, I''ve never seen anything like them before!"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
It wasn''t as if he could reveal that he had taken them from his previous life, right?
But he wasn''t surprised by Yue Lan''s response to these two games.
They were the two of the most popr board games in his previous life, so it wouldn''t make any sense if they weren''t popr here.
So Lin Fan just chose to make up a random excuse as to how he came up with them before moving onto the main topic.
With a serious look, Lin Fan asked, "Do you think that they''ll sell?"
Yue Lan replied without any hesitation, "They definitely will!" Then after thinking about it for a bit, she added, "Of course, we have to find a way to secure a proper supply of the product and to advertise itˇNo, advertising it won''t be a problem since this kind of thing can be demonstrated in the store. In fact, the less advertising the better since these things can be easily copied, so it''s very easy for fakes to appearˇ"
Yue Lan started to mutter to herself about all the different things that she needed to consider, even forgetting that Lin Fan was standing beside her.
Lin Fan just patiently waited until she was finished.
When she was done muttering to herself, she suddenly turned to Lin Fan and said, "The most important thing now is securing a proper supply chain since once it starts selling, they will fly off the shelves."
Lin Fan just calmly said with a smile, "Isn''t there this woodworking store?"
Yue Lan knitted her brows to think when she heard this, but then she realized that Lin Fan was right.
The boss of this store already had experience with creating these games, so if he was willing to work with them, it would be easy for them to mass produce these products.
Of course, this woodworking shop clearly had other contracts, but everything could be arranged once the games started selling and the money started rolling in. There was nothing when it came to business that couldn''t be solved with money.
Yue Lan didn''t waste a single second as she went over to the boss who was still ying Othello with Xiao Yue.
While they were ying, Yue Lan quickly worked out a contract with the boss who was more than willing to ept this contract. He had yed the games, so he knew how addicting they were and he was certain that they would sell just like Yue Lan.
Since that was the case, wouldn''t it be a foolish move to not ept this contract?
This was his chance to earn arge amount of money and he would be a fool to turn it down.
Of course, neither of them mentioned money during this because neither of them knew what to charge since this was apletely new item. They would both need some time to do a bit of research on other simr products before they would even be able toe up with an estimate.
So Yue Lan made an appointment with the boss toe in on another day to take care of everything and to sign a proper contract because all they had right now was a verbal agreement.
Naturally, the one thing that Yue Lan did was make sure that the boss of the woodworking shop didn''t spread this item to others. The boss quickly agreed to this since he knew that he would be working with them for a long time, so he wouldn''t betray them that quickly.
After taking care of that, Yue Lan immediately decided to go to the Merchants Guild with the two items.
Lin Fan was confused why she wanted to do this, but she quickly exined that there was something called licensing with the Merchants Guild. While it wouldn''tpletely stop forgeries, it would at least brand their item as the original.
To put it in terms of Earth, while there was no such thing as patents in this world, there were things such as registering brands which was what Yue Lan was suggesting.
With the power of the Merchants Guild, this guaranteed that people would recognize it as the original brand. If anyone dared to copy this brand, the hammer of the Merchants Guild would fall on them.
No merchant who did business on the continent would be foolish enough to risk offending the Merchants Guild. Once they did, they would no longer be able to do proper business on the continent.
After settling this matter, Yue Lan wasted no time in going around to the various stores to scope out thepetition.
Well, it wasn''t right to call thempetition since they weren''t products that were exactly like Jenga or Othello, but they were also entertainment products.
In this world, there were still board games that were yed, namely Chinese Chess, though it was called by a different name here.
However Lin Fan was surprised to find that this game was the exact same as Chinese Chess from Earth.
This was a surprising coincidence that Lin Fan felt was off, but he couldn''t tell exactly what it was.
However, Lin Fan quickly threw these thoughts away since he just wanted to live a peaceful life. If he were to find an answer, it would clearly involve a muchrger plot and he wasn''t willing to involve himself in this.
What Yue Lan researched was the market price of these other entertainment products so she could figure out how much to sell Jenga and Othello for.
They spent the rest of the afternoon looking over this and when they got back to the inn after dinner, Yue Lan immediately locked herself in her room to process her research.
Lin Fan would have been worried that she was overworking herself, but after seeing the serious and excited look she had, he decided to leave her be. This was clearly what she wanted to do and what she loved to do, so Lin Fan had no reason to stop her.
However, he didn''t let her keep goingte into the night.
After all, she still had a promise to fulfil, a favour to repay.
When it was time to go to sleep, Lin Fan went into Yue Lan''s room.
Yue Lan was still lost in thought over the information that she had gathered, so she didn''t notice Lin Faning in. However, when Lin Fan locked the door behind him, she had no choice but to acknowledge him.
Seeing the strange way he looked when he came over, she couldn''t help asking in a slightly nervous voice, "What, what are you doing?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Well, you''re the one who invited me."
Yue Lan was confused at first, but she quickly remembered what she said in the morning.
That was right, she had indeed invited him!
However, she was currently in the middle of figuring this out.
She was about to say something, but Lin Fan''s fingers came across her lips, stopping her. Then he picked her up and carried her to the bed as he said, "I won''t take no for an answer."
Yue Lan felt her heart skip a beat when she was picked up, but she wasn''t against this.
In the end, she just let Lin Fan do what he wanted.
This time, she was able tost two hoursˇ
Chapter 46 Dinner Date
When Lin Fan left the inn the next morning, he only came out with Xiao Yue.
As for Yue Lan, she was still in bed after what had happenedst night.
But that didn''t matter for her since she would have stayed in all day just to work on the cost matter and other ns for Lin Fan''s two products.
Just to be safe, Lin Fan had also left Fubuki and the two cubs with Yue Lan.
After just a few days, the cubs had already grown quite a bit and had reached the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm.
With the way they were developing, it was very likely that they would soon surpass their parents.
Of course, that was all because of the Pet Storage Space.
The Pet Storage Space gathered spiritual energy and concentrated it, creating a perfect space for cultivating.
The cubs were still young and in their prime growth period, which was why they grew so fast.
But of course, all that was good for Lin Fan since the more powerful beasts he had, the better it was for him.
As for what Lin Fan was doing today, he was heading to the Mercenary Guild to pick up another mission.
After everything that had happened yesterday, his wallet was slowly running out of money.
He still had a bit over a thousand gold coins left, but with all the expenses that Yue Lan''s shop would need in the beginning and other expenses he needed to pay with his new house, that amount wouldn''tst long.
It was better for him to earn some money before that happened so that he would be in a safer position.
So he decided to start doing more missions at the Mercenary Guild.
Of course, that wasn''t his only motivation for picking up more missions. He also wanted to pick up more missions so that he could hunt more spirit beasts and get more beast cores.
Beast cores were needed to increase the cultivation of his pets and after what happenedst time, as well as him purchasing the store and a house, he knew that his pets needed to be stronger to protect the people he cared about.
For that to happen, he needed more beast cores.
As well, while he was hunting these spirit beasts, he might also find some other spirit beasts to tame.
There were still many taming quotas that he could use, so it would be a waste if he didn''t tame a few more powerful spirit beasts as pets.
With all these different reasons, Lin Fan went to the Mercenary Guild.
When he came in, he found that it was L who was at the counter this time. However, she wasn''t alone like all the previous times that he hade.
There was a group of men who all clearly seemed to be from the same party who were pestering her.
It was clear by the look on her face that she didn''t want to deal with them anymore, but they didn''t get that clue. The only reason she was still listening to them was because they were also mercenaries registered with the Mercenary Guild, so it was her duty as a receptionist to listen to them.
Otherwise, she would have already walked away from these idiots.
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he saw this, but he also felt a bit of displeasure deep down.
Without knowing it, he had already started regarding L as his.
Xiao Yue could see what Lin Fan was thinking, so she took a step back and let Lin Fan do what he wanted to do. After all, she had already epted that Lin Fan wanted a harem, so it wasn''t like she was going to stop him.
Plus Lin Fan had already brought Yue Lan back, so it didn''t hurt for him to bring someone else back, especially if it helped with the night matter.
Lin Fan walked up to the counter and then came up beside that group as he said, "Hey L, are you free right now?"
L''s eyes lit up when she saw Lin Fan, but the group of men in front of her red daggers at him.
It was clear what Lin Fan was trying to do, but how could they let him do what he wanted to do that easily?
Before L could say anything, one of the men suddenly came up right beside Lin Fan and put his face up in his personal space as he said in a menacing voice, "Can''t you see that she''s busy right now? You should go somewhere else."
Lin Fan just casually turned to that man with a smile and said, "Is she? It doesn''t seem like it to me."
The other men started to surround Lin Fan when they heard this and the first one to speak said, "Well, you should clean your eyes and look again."
Lin Fan''s smile turned a bit cold as he heard this and there was a chill that filled his eyes as he released his aura, "No, I think you''re done here."
When Lin Fan released his aura, the group immediately crumbled under the pressure.
These people were only in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm, so when they were hit by the aura of Lin Fan who was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, they couldn''t stand straight at all.
L didn''t say anything, but she was surprised by Lin Fan''s aura.
It was even strongerpared to beforeˇ
There was aplicated look that filled her eyes, but what filled her eyes was mainly admiration.
After all, he was doing all of this for her which touched her heart.
[L has been moved by your actions. Affection has increased by 10.]
Along with the ten increase from before, Lin Fan was already at twenty affection.
The group realized that they had kicked a steel te, so they wisely chose to retreat.
Of course, that didn''t mean that they went with grace. Instead, they red at Lin Fan as the man who spoke for them said, "We won''t forget this."
After throwing out this cliche line, the group immediately headed out the Mercenary Guild.
Once they were gone, Lin Fan released his aura and turned back to L as he said, "I think your schedule just cleared up."
L was caught off guard when Lin Fan said this, but she quickly revealed a smile that had a hint of bitterness in it. She had taken a quick look at Xiao Yue out of the corner of her eye and seeing how she was acting, she had a good idea of what happened.
This Lin Fan in front of her waspletely different from the Lin Fan that hade in here over a week ago. Compared to the past Lin Fan that had a touch of nervousness to him, this Lin Fan was much more confident.
However, it wasn''t like she didn''t like this.
She liked the previous Lin Fan because of his potential and now that his potential was on disy, she liked him even more. Not to mention that his kindness was the same as before, which was something that she had never seen in another man before.
L just asked with a smile, "How can I help you?"
Seeing this, Lin Fan just said, "I''ll go and get a mission first, can you just wait a bit?"
L gave a nod in response to this.
It didn''t take Lin Fan long to find a mission since there weren''t that many left after all the ones that he had cleared.
After all, this was only a small city and there weren''t that many people who could issue B Rank missions. Not to mention that most B Rank missions would take mercenaries several days to finish since most of them didn''t have a scout like he did.
Lin Fan brought the mission paper over after he finished picking it and had L register it for him.
After she was done, L suddenly asked, "So, when are you going to take me on that dinner date that you promised?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this, but after thinking about it, he remembered that he did promise L this dinner date.
It was just that he had been too busy with the matter of Yue Lan''s debt during this time that he had been doing missions the entire time, so he didn''t have any time to take her on that date.
However, now that Yue Lan''s matter was taken care ofˇ
Lin Fan thought about it before saying, "How about tomorrow?"
This time, it was L''s turn to be surprised.
She couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yue and seeing that she didn''t react at all, she was a bit more surprised. After all, she had only been half teasing him with her question.
She had seen the change between Lin Fan and Xiao Yue, so she had already known that something must have happened between them.
But for Lin Fan to agree to a date with her stillˇ
Still, it didn''t take her long to recover since this was a world where polygamy was epted. Those that were strong had the right to have multiple wives and with Lin Fan''s potential, he definitely had the right to that.
It was still a bit too early since geniuses did die early still, but she was willing to take a risk with him because she could tell that Lin Fan was different from all the other guys.
After thinking about it for a bit, L said with a smile, "Alright, thene and pick me up tomorrow when I get off work."
Lin Fan gave a nod and said with a smile, "It''s a promise."
Chapter 47 Burst Bear
After registering the mission, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as he headed out of the city with Xiao Yue.
Throughout the week of grinding out missions, Lin Fan already had a habit of keeping supplies in his Pet Storage Space, so he could head out at any time if he wanted to. There was no need for him to keep going around buying different supplies anymore.
Once he was out of the city, he immediately summoned out Hi and rode with Xiao Yue behind him.
With how fast Hi was now, it only took them around an hour to reach their destination.
The target area this time was ake in the middle of a forest. However, to call it ake was a bit of an understatement.
It was so wide that Lin Fan couldn''t even see the other side of theke.
But it was a good thing that his target wasn''t something that lived in theke, but rather something that lived on the edge of theke. It lived in the sand on the shores of theke, so Lin Fan wouldn''t have a problem searching for it with the Gale Sparrow.
As the Gale Sparrow was sent out to look for their target, Lin Fan and Xiao Yue moved along the coast looking for other spirit beasts to either fight or possibly tame.
Of course, even with Lin Fan''s Love Gauge Taming, it wasn''t that easy for him to tame pets since most spirit beasts ignored him, giving him no chance to increase their affection.
As they went along, they were able to find a few crabs that were buried in the sand.
These crabs were only in the First Qi Gathering Level, so they weren''t a match for Lin Fan''s group at all.
Even Hi was able to easily take care of these crabs with his mes, so there was no need to mention Xiao Yue or even Lin Fan who was much stronger than both of them.
After they had finished taking care of these crabs, they immediately threw them into the Pet Storage Space and started walking along, looking for more spirit beasts.
But before they could get far, the Gale Sparrow had alreadye back.
It had already found their target, so it quickly led Lin Fan and Xiao Yue off.
The Gale Sparrow didn''t lead them that far away, but it did lead them away from theke and into the forest.
After a few minutes, they came to a clearing where there was arge animal that was currently scavenging for berries from the bush in the clearing.
This animal was the one that Lin Fan''s mission was for, it was a giant bear.
This bear was called the Burst Bear and it mainly lived off the fish in theke, but from time to time, it did eat things like berries and honey that it found in the forest, so it wasn''t strange for it to be here.
After confirming that this was indeed their target, Lin Fan looked over at Xiao Yue and said, "It''s time for you to go back in."
Xiao Yue had an unwilling look, but she knew that if she insisted on fighting with Lin Fan, she would just be a burden for him. Instead of helping him, she would actually divide his attention and pull his focus away from the Burst Bear to help her.
After all, she was only in the Second Qi Gathering Level and the Burst Bear was in the Third Qi Gathering Level.
So in the end, Xiao Yue gave a nod and said, "Good luck." Then she walked into the portal that Lin Fan pulled out for her with Hi.
Lin Fan turned his attention back to the Burst Bear that was still foraging for berries from the bush in the clearing.
Lin Fan didn''t immediately attack the Burst Bear since he knew that it was unlikely he would catch this Burst Bear if he attacked without a n. After all, the name Burst Bear wasn''t given at random.
The Burst Bear had been given this name because of its ability to burst forth with an explosive speed.
It was said that this speed was something that even surpassed the realm of the Mid Qi Gathering Realm, which meant that at its peak speed, this Burst Bear was even faster than someone in the Sixth Qi Gathering Level.
Once this Burst Bear was able to use its ability, there was no doubt that it would escape.
So Lin Fan had to find a way to trap it before he engaged it.
Lin Fan looked around the area, but he found that there really wasn''t anything that he could use.
So seeing this, he knew that he had no choice but to use that powerˇ
At the very least, the bear was close to the edge of the clearing, so he was able to sneak in the grass until he was at a position that was close to the Burst Bear.
Once he was there, Lin Fan raised his hand that had a faint blue glow around it.
After focusing his mind to calcte the distance, Lin Fan suddenly squeezed his hand.
The moment that he squeezed his hand, there was an ice wall that appeared in front of the Burst Bear.
The Burst Bear was caught off guard by this sudden ice wall that appeared, but it didn''t remain stunned for long as it immediately turned to run. It was just too bad that Lin Fan didn''t give him a chance.
After the first ice wall, there were three more ice walls that suddenly appeared around the Burst Bear, creating a box of ice around it.
The Burst Bear saw that it was surrounded and didn''t waste any time at all as it released its burst of speed power. It charged right at the ice wall right in front of it, trying to shatter it with all its power.
Normally, this power would only be used to run away and never to attack, but when forced into a corner, the Burst Bear could use this to attack. After all, with the speed that it provided, it created quite a bit of momentum which made its attacks quite heavy.
With this momentum, its attack could each hurt an expert in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
The only problem was that the burst of speed only made it move in a straight line, so this attack was easy to predict and easy to dodge, which was why it normally didn''t use it to attack.
But it wasn''t like the Burst Bear had another choice right now.
The Burst Bear''s paw mmed into the ice wall in front of it, but it wasn''t even able to make a single crack on the ice wall. Instead, the force from the Burst Bear''s paw waspletely absorbed by the ice wall before being reflected against the Burst Bear.
Feeling the shockwave that was reflected by the ice wall, the Burst Bear was frozen in ce, unable to move at all.
Lin Fan who had already taken a position atop the ice wall seized this chance to jump down and sh right through the Burst Bear''s neck, separating its head from its body.
With the difference in cultivation levels, the Burst Bear wasn''t able to resist this sh at all as its head was severed and its body crumpled to the ground.
At that point, Lin Fan also copsed to the ground, havingpletely run out of energy.
This was the reason why he didn''t want to use this move.
He had learned how to manipte the Ice Mirror after breaking through the Fourth Qi Gathering Level so that he was able to make multiple Ice Mirrors, but each extra Ice Mirror took even more spiritual energy to make.
With his current cultivation level, four of them was his limit.
So to create this box around the Burst Bear, he had already used most of his spiritual energy. What remained of his spiritual energy was used to separate the Burst Bear''s head from its body.
Once he hadpletely run out of spiritual energy, naturally he copsed to the ground.
Since he was out of spiritual energy, the Ice Mirrors around him also naturally dissipated.
After copsing to the ground, with a single thought, Lin Fan opened the portal to the Pet Storage Space and let Xiao Yue out.
Xiao Yue looked around and after seeing the Burst Bear''s corpse, she could tell what happened. But then when she saw Lin Fan lying on the ground without any strength, she was filled with worry.
She came over to take his head and put them on herp as she asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan didn''t reply right away because he was surprised by how soft herps were. Even though they had already been doing dual cultivation at night, this was his first time getting ap pillow.
He had to admit, this really was a nice feeling! It was no wonder all those mangas always had some kind ofp pillow scene!
After taking a moment to enjoy it, Lin Fan said with a smile, "It''s nothing, I just used up all my energy fighting the Burst Bear."
Xiao Yue had been looking down at Lin Fan with a worried look, but hearing his answer, she just said, "Oh."
The two of them just stayed there like that for a few more minutes before Lin Fan was able to move his body again.
Of course, even if he was able to move his body, that didn''t mean that he wanted to leave thefort of thisp pillow just yet.
So he didn''t say a thing as he continued to lie there with his head in Xiao Yue''sps.
Chapter 48 Strange Beast
But after half an hour, even Xiao Yue began getting suspicious, so Lin Fan had no choice but to get up.
He had actually already recovered most of his spiritual energy a few minutes ago, but he had been pretending to be weak just so that he could remain in Xiao Yue''sps.
Still, he couldn''t fool her forever.
So after standing up, Lin Fan pulled the Burst Bear''s corpse into the Pet Storage Space.
He was grateful for the fact that he was a cultivator when he did this. If he had been a mortal, it would have been more likely that he would have been crushed by the corpse of the Burst Bear if he had tried to move it.
This Burst Bear was over two meters wide and three meters tall, bigger than even the pr bears that were thergest bears on Earth. It easily weighed over eight hundred pounds, which was the same weight as a monster truck.
It was no easy feat to carry it.
But still, Lin Fan was able to do it with his strength that had been increased by his cultivation.
Once he had thrown the Burst Bear into the Pet Storage Space, he looked up at the sun in the sky.
Seeing that it was still early, Lin Fan didn''t want to waste the rest of the day by heading back to the city that early, so he asked Xiao Yue, "Do you want to go back to theke and see if we can find some more spirit beasts?"
Xiao Yue immediately gave a nod.
She hadn''t been able to help with the Burst Bear, which made her feel like she had done nothing helpful. If they were able to find some more spirit beasts to subjugate, then she would be able to show her worth.
So after packing everything up, they headed back to the coast.
Once there, they started walking along the coastline, looking for more spirit beasts. At the same time, Lin Fan had also released the Gale Sparrow to see if there were any stronger spirit beasts to look out for.
They headed along the coast for a few minutes, but there really wasn''t much for them.
Even the Gale Sparrow wasn''t able to find anything when it scouted around.
Looking up at the sun, they decided to have some food first before they continued the hunt since it was close to lunch.
Lin Fan pulled out the nket and the food from the Pet Storage Space for Xiao Yue to set up. Then he went over to theke to get some water.
It seemed quite clear, so it should be drinkable. Then again, even if it wasn''t they could just boil it with Hi''s mes, so it wouldn''t be a problem.
When he reached the coast and was about to lean in to grab some of the water, there was a ripple that suddenly appeared on the water.
Lin Fan immediately sensed something in front of him and immediately stood up. He took a step back away from the water and then pulled out his sword as he looked at theke.
Xiao Yue on the side also felt the spiritual energy that came from theke. She immediately dropped the food and nket she was setting up and pulled out her dagger.
She was about to move over to where Lin Fan was, but Lin Fan shouted out, "Don''te over here!"
Xiao Yue''s foot froze before she could take a step.
She looked at Lin Fan with aplicated look, but she still stopped in the end. Of course, her dagger was still raised and she was vigntly looking at theke.
During this time, the surface of theke suddenly started to stir.
There were only a few ripples at first, but then the water itself started to bulge as the surface of theke was broken to form a tiny bump. This bump continued to increase in size until there was an entire ball that came out of theke.
No, a ball was the wrong way to describe it.
It was more a cylinder that had a round edge up top that came out of the water.
This figure was only the size of a person at first, but slowly it started to grow as more and more water from the surrounding area gathered in this figure. It reached the size of two people, three people, until it was a figure that was over ten meters tall.
The shadow that it castpletely covered Lin Fan and Xiao Yue, so the area around them turned a bit dark. However, when Lin Fan looked closely, he could see something in the center of the figure made of water that seemed like a core, as well as what seemed like a face on the front that seemed like it was looking at him.
This face looked right at Lin Fan before narrowing its eyes.
After the figure hadpletely formed, there was a silence that filled the air as everyone just stood there, waiting for something to happen.
Finally, after a minute of waiting, there was a booming voice that rang out around them, "Who are you?"
Lin Fan was confused where this voice came from at first, but then he realized that it was the figure of the water figure. So after narrowing his eyes to look at the water figure for a bit, he replied, "Shouldn''t I be asking that same question?"
The booming voice rang out again, but there was no answer to Lin Fan''s question. Instead, the booming voice said, "Why do you have this aura around you? Where did ite from?"
Both Lin Fan and Xiao Yue werepletely confused by what this figure made of water was saying.
p As far as they could tell, there wasn''t any strange aura around Lin Fan like the figure of water was implying there was. So why was it saying that Lin Fan had a strange aura?
Lin Fan just asked, "What do you mean? What aura?"
The figure of water didn''t reply to Lin Fan''s question as it continued looking over Lin Fan''s body. After another long period of silence, the booming voice finally said, "You are a threat. The only choice now is to eliminate you before you can be dangerous to me."
Then without another word, the figure of water raised a giant arm made of water and mmed it down at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan saw this and immediately jumped back while also shooting out several icicles at the figure of water.
The figure of water itself didn''t do anything against these icicles, instead there were several tentacles of water that came out of theke that pped out at the icicles, smashing them to pieces. But at the same time, the water tentacles that were hit with the icicles were all frozen before crumpling away.
The figure of water didn''t care about this as it formed more tentacles out of itself that it continued to swing in Lin Fan''s direction.
The tentacles weren''t that fast, so Lin Fan was able to dodge them, but seeing the craters that they left on the ground, Lin Fan could see how much power was behind them.
Even if he was stronger than before, he still wasn''t able to take that many of these hits.
But the one good thing was that even if it was strong, that didn''t mean anything if it couldn''t hit Lin Fan.
Eventually, the figure of water got tired of missing Lin Fan with all of its attacks as it roared out, "You little fly! Keep dodging if you have the skills!"
But it didn''t keep using the same attack since it had lost all of its patience. Instead, it gathered all the water tentacles that it had formed from its body and theke around it to attack one single point.
However, this attack came from every direction, so there was very little space to dodge.
The strange thing though was that Lin Fan had stopped moving, as if he had given up on dodging. He had even lowered his sword, making it seem like he had given up on fighting back.
The figure of water was surprised when it saw this, but then it gave an arrogantugh as it said, "It seems like you''ve finally learned your lesson and given up! Good, ept your death!"
The tentacles of water came closer and closer, but right before they were about to hit Lin Fan, he suddenly started moving up.
It wasn''t that he had jumped up, but rather there was something that appeared under his feet at thest second.
It was a wall of ice that had suddenly started forming from right under his feet, pushing him several meters into the air. However, that wasn''t the most important thing.
When the water tentacles hit the ice wall, they were immediately absorbed by the ice wall before being shot back out at the source of the water tentacles, the figure of water.
But this time, the tentacles of water had turned into tentacles of ice.
The figure of water was shocked by this and quickly condensed more tentacles of water to negate these tentacles of ice, but it wasn''t able to generate these tentacles fast enough.
The tentacles of ice shed through the figure of water, cutting it down to pieces that dropped into theke.
But when it seemed like everything was over, theke started to stir again.
Before long, the figure of water had reformed and towered over Lin Fan once again.
Chapter 49 Little Dragon
After the figure of water had reformed, the booming voice rang out again.
"Ha, ha, ha, did you really think that would work? As long as there''s water, there''s no way that you can defeat me!"
Lin Fan knitted his brows slightly when he heard this, but then he revealed a faint smile as he said, "Is that so?"
Without another word, he immediately turned around in the direction of Xiao Yue and started running.
As he ran past Xiao Yue, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into the forest with him.
The figure of water staggered for a second before the booming voice rang out, "You''re trying to run from this one! I will hunt you down and rip you to pieces! You will not escape!"
Lin Fan ignored this as he continued running into the forest with Xiao Yue.
It was like the booming voice had just said, as long as there was water, there wasn''t a way for him to defeat it. Since that was the case, why would he stay near theke where the enemy had an advantage?
Since the enemy needed water to fight, he would just move away from theke.
If the enemy followed, it would be easier for him to fight it and if the enemy didn''t follow, then there was no need to fight which was even better for him.
But as expected, the figure of water didn''t let him escape.
After the arrogant words that it had said, if it let Lin Fan escape, it would be shameful for it.
So the figure of water started moving to thend.
Aftering out of the water, the figure of water created two legs that let it walk, but these legs looked so small that it was shocking that it was able to hold up itsrge body.
But one shouldn''t look down on the size of its legs since the speed that it moved atˇIt was even faster than Lin Fan!
Lin Fan could see therge mass of water approaching him, but he didn''t turn back right away.
Their current position was still too close to theke, so even if they were to cut this mass of water apart, it would be able to pull in more water from theke to regenerate its body.
So Lin Fan continued running for another minute before finallying to a stop and turning to face the approaching mass of water.
When the figure of water saw that Lin Fan stopped, it also stopped as the booming voice rang out again, "You''ve finally stopped. Have you epted your death?"
Of course, that wasn''t the reason why it had stopped as well.
For Lin Fan to suddenly stop like this, it must mean that he had some kind of n or prepared some kind of trap.
To make sure that it didn''t fall into said trap, the figure of water stopped to look over the area first.
However, after finding that there was nothing special about this area at all, the figure of water no longer held back as it created tentacles of water to face Lin Fan.
This time, Lin Fan didn''t run away as he raised his de covered in a blue glow to face the figure of water.
The tentacles fell down on Lin Fan, but he always dodged them by the slightest margin while swinging his sword at the tentacles. When his sword shed through the tentacles, they cut right through them and freezed the two sides of the tentacles that were severed.
The frozen parts of the tentacles were dropped to the ground and didn''t return to the main mass of water.
As Lin Fan continued cutting through the tentacles of water, more and more water was chipped away from the main mass. As more and more water fell to the ground as pieces of ice, the main mass of water started to decrease in size.
Eventually, it went from a ten meter figure of water to just over three meters.
Lin Fan knew that if he continued shing away a bit longer, he would be able to find the real body of this opponent.
However, what he didn''t expect was that there would be a needle of water that would shoot at him from behind his head.
He didn''t know where this needle of water even came from, but it was already toote for him to react as he had been mid swing against another tentacle that he had suddenly dodged.
Seeing that there was no way for him to dodge it, the only thing that Lin Fan could do was gather as much spiritual energy between his body and the needle of water as a protective shield.
Of course, since he gathered this spiritual energy in a rush, it wasn''t as strong as he wanted it to be.
The water needle hit Lin Fan in the back of the head and then exploded in a mist.
Once this mist appeared, the booming voice came again from the figure of water, "Ha, ha, ha, you fool! Do you really think that this was all I could do! Now you''re finally dead!"
Actually, there was a trace of exhaustion in that voice when it rang out. It was clear that this mass of water hadn''t expected Lin Fan to be this strong, so it had actually burned quite a bit of its energy fighting Lin Fan.
But in the end, it was able to use this trick to take out Lin Fan.
The trick was actually very simple.
Behind Lin Fan, there was a tree that waspletely withered away.
The mass of water had controlled the water that had been in that tree, gathering it all into a needle that it shot at the back of Lin Fan''s head. That was how it had caught Lin Fan off guard since Lin Fan never would have expected that it would be able to control the water in living beings.
However, after the mist dissipated, the booming voice suddenly stoppedughing.
Lin Fan hadn''t been hit by the needle of water like it had thought, but rather there was a sword that had suddenly appeared behind Lin Fan''s head that had blocked it.
Lin Fan also hadn''t expected this, so his eyes had been closed as he had braced for impact from the water needle.
However, when he didn''t feel the pain that should havee from being hit, he opened his eyes and turned around to see Gramr floating there behind him.
Gramr had summoned itself and was now floating there behind him which hadpletely shocked him, but he was also grateful to Gramr since its sudden appearance had protected him.
Before Lin Fan could say anything, the booming voice suddenly said, "That''s the aura that I sensed! It was this sword!"
Then after a pause, the booming voice said, "Human, as long as you give me this sword, I will spare you!"
However, Lin Fan just ignored it as he looked at Gramr.
He could feel a kind of excitement from Gramr as it suddenly pointed itself at the mass of water. Then before he could react, Gramr suddenly flew out and stabbed the mass of water, going right through the thick mass anding out the other side.
When Gramr came out the other side, there were a few drops of red that came out with it. Looking carefully, Lin Fan could tell that it was blood.
In the center of the mass of water, there was a stream of red that suddenly appeared that started to spread.
Once Gramr came out the other side, the booming voice rang out, "Ah! That hurts!"
Then as if it had be unstable, the mass of water started to shake before it suddenly fell apart on its own.
All the water fell to the ground before a little blue figure that had been in the center of the mass of water also fell down.
After hitting the ground, the little blue figure pped its wings and started rolling on the ground, as it shouted, "Ow! Ow! It hurts so much!"
The voice was no longer a booming voice like before, rather it had be a childish voice.
Lin Fan took a closer look and found that the blue figure rolling on the ground was actually a little dragon.
Gramr flew back to Lin Fan and as it floated there in front of him, Lin Fan could feel the excitement and killing intenting from it. There was no need for him to guess as he knew that it was all directed at the little dragon.
While he was a bit confused why Gramr felt this way about this little dragon, Lin Fan knew that it wasn''t the time to think about this now.
So instead, Lin Fan took Gramr by the handle and cautiously moved towards the little dragon rolling on the ground, screaming out in pain.
He didn''t know if the little dragon would still do anything, but he wouldn''t let his guard down at thest second.
As he approached, the little dragon seemed to have sensed something and it suddenly stopped screaming. It looked up from the ground to look right at Lin Fan who was approaching it with Gramr.
Seeing Lin Faning over, the little dragon suddenly revealed a look of fear.
Without any hesitation at all, the little dragon stood up off the ground and pped its wings to fly into the air.
Lin Fan thought that it was preparing to put up a final struggle, so he raised Gramr to meet it, but he never expected what happened next.
Once again, without any hesitation, the little dragon pped its wings to fly at Lin Fan head on.
Lin Fan swung Gramr out to meet it, but the little dragon suddenly dropped,nding on the ground and avoiding Gramr. It slid across the ground for a bit before stopping right in front of Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked down to see the little dragon in a dogeza in front of him.
Chapter 50 Taming Out Of Fear
Afternding in front of Lin Fan in a dogeza, the little dragon started saying in a tearful voice, "Please don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me! I''ll do whatever you want, please don''t kill me!"
"Eh?" That was the only response that Lin Fan could give to this situation.
This was the dragon that had just been arrogantly stating that it would kill him, but now it was in a dogeza in front of him.
Even if Lin Fan had two brains, he wouldn''t have been able to process what just happened.
But the facts were in front of him, so he couldn''t avoid it.
As the little dragonid there on the ground in front of him, he could feel the killing intenting from Gramr. It was almost so strong that it moved Lin Fan''s hand for him, but he was able to keep Gramr from shing this little dragon.
As Lin Fan looked at Gramr, he suddenly remembered something about it.
In the description of Gramr on its status screen, it had been written that this was a sword that had been wielded by a hero that had been used to y a dragonˇy a dragon, that was most likely what the little dragon had sensed and that was why the little dragon had attacked him.
Gramr was a sword that was designed for killing dragons and even if it was sealed, the suppression that it had on dragons couldn''t be hidden.
When Lin Fan looked at Gramr again, he found that it waspletely different from before.
[Gramr] (Partially Sealed)
Grade: Mythic
A sword that was wielded by a legendary hero. It was famous for being used to y a dragon.
Attack: 100 (Partially Sealed)
Why did Gramr suddenly be partially sealed instead of being fully sealed?
Lin Fan looked down at the little dragon on the ground before noticing the red spot on the ground.
The blood! The dragon blood!
That was what had done it!
It must also be the reason why Gramr had appeared on its own to attack the little dragon, it wanted the blood from the little dragon just so it could break its seal.
But there was no reason for it to kill the little dragon now since killing it wouldn''t help Gramr at all.
When Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the "Partially Sealed" part on the status screen, he found that his Appraisal Eyes were able to get more information.
Partially Sealed: Elemental dragon blood (1/5). Missing elements: Fire, earth, wood, metal.
It seemed like what was required were the five Chinese elements and this little dragon had already fulfilled the water portion. So even if Gramr killed it and took more blood from it, it wouldn''t have any use in breaking its seal at all.
Instead, Lin Fan had other ns for the little dragon.
When the little dragon had been in a dogeza position in front of Lin Fan, there was a notification that had appeared.
[Water Dragon (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 20.]
Lin Fan had thought that to tame a beast, he would have to increase their affection by doing kind things for them, so that was why he never thought that he would be able to tame beasts that easily. But now that didn''t seem to be the case.
It seemed like inspiring fear in spirit beasts worked the same way as increasing affection when it came to taming them.
As long as the fear reached a certain point, it would mean that he would be able to tame them.
But when you looked at it from another angle, fear was just respect for a person''s power, so it could be considered admiration to a certain extent.
Still, it wasn''t good for Lin Fan to tame too many pets out of fear. However, to tame one or two with that method wasn''t a bad choice.
Lin Fan looked down at the little dragon on the ground and he revealed a smile as he put Gramr right atop the little dragon''s head, "Well, you did try to kill meˇSo isn''t it fair that I do the same?"
The little dragon''s body trembled when it heard this and it almost looked like it was going to wet itself, but it quickly gathered its senses and continued saying, "Please, I''ll do whatever you want! Please don''t kill me!"
,m Lin Fan gave a shrug and said, "I''m not really feeling any sincerity from your words, so how can I trust you?"
The little dragon broke out into tears when it heard this. It then said in a sobbing voice, "I promise you can trust me! I won''t do anything bad! I''m a good dragon!"
The way it was talking was like a little child that waspletely taken by fear, however, that was just what Lin Fan wanted to see as another notification appeared.
[Water Dragon (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 20.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame the Water Dragon (Youth)?]
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he saw this notification before saying in his mind, "Yes."
There was the same glow that appeared around the little dragon before quickly disappearing.
After the glow disappeared, the little dragon couldn''t help feeling a bit closer towards Lin Fan even though it was still filled with fear.
Seeing that the little dragon''s information had been registered in his list of tamed pets, Lin Fan lifted Gramr off of the little dragon''s head. As he did so, he could feel the disappointed feeling from Gramr, but he chose to ignore it.
After all, he had tamed the little dragon already, so it wasn''t good for him if he killed it.
Lin Fan opened up the status of the little dragon in his list of tamed pets.
Water Dragon (Youth): Grade Five Magic Beast
Level: 10
HP: 55/212
MP: 82/894
Strength: 38
Vitality: 67
Agility: 112
Intelligence: 235
Innate Skills: Water Overlord, Dragon Breath, Dragon Aura.
Skills: Water Puppet, Water Control, Water Smash, Water Bubble, Water Cage.
A dragon of water that can tap into the very essence of elemental water energy. Regarded as the ruler of all water.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the stats of the Water Dragon. Its stats were countless times higher than his own, but if it wasn''t for the imbnced stats, perhaps he might not have been able to win in the end.
Still, now that he had tamed it, he was happy that he had gained this monster.
But the important thing now was that he could see that the HP bar of the Water Dragon was slowly dropping. If he didn''t treat its wounds soon, it really might die.
Lin Fan looked down at the Water Dragon and said, "Alright, enough kneeling. You can get up off the floor now."
The Water Dragon slowly stopped crying as it looked up at Lin Fan with a confused look, not understanding what was happening.
Lin Fan ignored this and said, "From now on, I am your master and you will follow me. If you do that, I will let you live."
If it was before, the Water Dragon wouldn''t have epted this because it still had the pride of a dragon. However, when it looked up at Lin Fan now, it wasn''t really against this idea. There was even a part of it that wanted to address Lin Fan as "master", but of course, its pride wouldn''t let it.
Still, it would do what it had to do to live, so the Water Dragon gave a nod and said, "Alright, I''ll follow you from now on."
Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Good." Then he waved his hand for the Water Dragon to follow him as he opened the portal to the Pet Storage Space. At the same time, he also waved for Xiao Yue to follow him in, so she quickly came over.
The Water Dragon was hesitant at first when it saw the portal, but then seeing Lin Fan walk in without any hesitation, it had no choice but to follow Lin Fan. After all, if it were to try to run now, it would certainly be killed.
After walking through the portal, the Water Dragon was stunned by what it saw. Not just what it saw, it was also stunned by what it felt.
Lin Fan had been looking at the Water Dragon''s status and seeing that its slowly dropping HP had stabilized, he knew that it was being healed by the Pet Storage Space.
However even though it had stabilized, that didn''t mean that it was going back up. Or at least it wasn''t healing that quickly.
It seemed like the wound that Gramr had affected on the Water Dragon had been quite deep. So deep that even the Pet Storage Space''s healing powers weren''t able to keep up.
Since that was the case, Lin Fan decided to treat it first.
After all, it was still a bleeding wound that hadn''t been treated yet, so it wasn''t strange that it was healing slowly. He was sure that once he cleaned it and wrapped it up, it would heal much faster than it currently was.
Lin Fan picked up some bandages beforeing to the still stunned Water Dragon''s side.
At the same time, he called out to the Snow Rabbit that also came over.
When the Water Dragon saw the Snow Rabbit, it revealed an even more stunned look as it blurted out, "Beautifulˇ"
Chapter 51 Water Dragon’s Back Story
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard when he heard this.
A dragon was calling a little rabbit beautiful?
This really went against themon sense that he had.
Lin Fan couldn''t help taking a look at Xiao Yue and seeing the surprised look on her face, he knew that it wasn''t just him. This wasn''t just something that was strange because he came from Earth, it was something that was strange even in this world.
The Snow Rabbit howeverpletely ignored the Water Dragon as she summoned some ice that wrapped around its wound. After letting the ice stop the bleeding, she used her nose to nudge Lin Fan, bringing him back to his senses.
Seeing that she had already used her ice to stop the Water Dragon''s bleeding, Lin Fan came forward to help wrap up its wound.
However, the Water Dragon looked at Lin Fan with a hostile look when he came over.
While it was still afraid of Lin Fan, it still felt angry towards him after seeing the close rtionship between the Snow Rabbit and Lin Fan.
Lin Fan hit the Water Dragon on the head and said, "What are you thinking?" Then he came forward to help the Water Dragon bandage its wounds.
The Water Dragon was once again stunned when it was hit on the head, but then its mind quickly turned as it figured out the situation. It didn''t waste any time to hug Lin Fan''s leg as it said, "Master, you truly are a great man."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this.
He had never nned on using a honey trap, but now it seemed like the honey trap had worked a little too well."
Lin Fan just said with a bitter smile, "Stay still while I wrap up your wounds."
The Water Dragon let go of Lin Fan''s leg right away andid there, letting him bandage it up.
,m It didn''t take long since it was only a single wound, but once it was done, Lin Fan could see the HP bar of the Water Dragon shooting up.
It seemed like it really was much more effective to bandage the wound before letting the Pet Storage Space heal his pets.
Since that was done and they had some time now, Lin Fan looked at the Water Dragon and asked, "What is your story? Why did youe to this ce?"
Lin Fan had seen how simr the Water Dragon''s status screen had been to the Snow Rabbit. So there was no doubt that this Water Dragon most likely came from the same ce.
The Snow Rabbit''s description said that it came from and of magic, which was clearly a different ce from thisnd of cultivation. So there should be a story as to why this Water Dragon had appeared in this ce.
The Water Dragon gave a sigh before saying, "It''s a long story."
Lin Fan just brought over a cushion before patting it and saying, "We have time."
The Water Dragon sat down on the cushion before it began its story.
In the first ce, it wasn''t a creature that was born in this ce, it was born in apletely differentnd.
In fact, there were actually six differentnds that made up this world, but they were all separated by barriers. It was very hard to travel between thesends, but the Water Dragon had done it.
Thend that it came from was known as the Magic Realm while thisnd was known as the Cultivation Realm.
They were known by these names because of the different systems of gaining power that were used in thesends.
The Magic Realm relied on developing one''s magic and used a level up system to increase their power. Anyone could level up as long as they defeated their opponents, regardless of who their opponents were, even if they were humansˇIn fact, it was usually humans that gave the most HP since humans were the most aggressive in hunting what they considered "monsters".
For this Cultivation Realm, naturally the main method of increasing one''s power was to cultivate.
Lin Fan was curious about what the othernds were, but the Water Dragon shook its head to show that it didn''t know much about the othernds since all the information that it had gotten was from its tribe. However, it got separated from its tribe at a young age.
As for how it was separatedˇ
When it was still young, much younger than it currently was, it had a very adventurous spirit, so it had explored many ces without anyone apanying it. It had gone to many different caves, forests, and even deep into the sea.
However, on one of these trips, it had gotten caught up in a trap while it had been exploring some ruins.
The Water Dragon had never seen this trap before and it was unable to get out of the trap. Before it could react to what had happened, everything around it had suddenly lit up.
When it could see what was happening again, the Water Dragon had found that it had been teleported to apletely different ce.
The Water Dragon didn''t know where it was at first, so it tried wandering around to see if it could find any familiarndmarks to find its way home. However, everything that it found was unfamiliar to it.
Finally when it encountered some humans, it thought that it would be able to use the fact that it was a dragon to scare them into giving it information. After all, back in the Magic Realm, the humans had been terrified of dragons and gave them whatever they demanded.
However, when it encountered these humans, they attacked it without a single word. They didn''t even let the Water Dragon say a thing.
It was a good thing that the Water Dragon was stronger than them, so it had been able to chase them off in the end.
However, no matter how many times the Water Dragon tried to contact the humans to find a way back home, there were never any humans that tried to talk to the Water Dragon. They had always treated the Water Dragon as prey to hunt down.
Naturally, the Water Dragon couldn''t take this with its pride, so it went on a rampage and destroyed several viges.
Eventually, it was able to find thiske and this had been where it had settled over the past ten years. That was until today when the Water Dragon had suddenly felt the dangerous aura from Gramr and attacked Lin Fan.
Everything after that was what Lin Fan already knew.
When Lin Fan finished listening to the story, what he was surprised by wasn''t the continent, but rather the fact that the Water Dragon was older than him in terms of years.
The Water Dragon was actually over a hundred years old, but even then, it was still considered a child.
That was just how it was with races that had long lifespans like the dragons.
The other thing of note was that the Water Dragon was a male and it had nced over at Shiro several times during its story.
Lin Fan could easily tell what the Water Dragon was thinking, it was just too bad that Shiro clearly didn''t feel the same way.
When he saw the Water Dragon sneaking another peek at Shiro, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling sorry for it. He came forward and put his hand on the Water Dragon''s shoulder as he said, "I''m rooting for you."
The Water Dragon revealed a confused look at first, but then it just said, "Oh, thanks." Even though it said this, it was clear that it still didn''t understand what Lin Fan meant.
Lin Fan moved on to the next thing, giving the Water Dragon a name.
After thinking about it for a long time, he came up with a name that he felt was quite decent. However, before he could say that name, the Water Dragon spoke first, "I already have a name, it''s @!$%^@&"
Lin Fan knitted his brows in confusion when he heard this and he asked, "Could you repeat that again?"
The Water Dragon raised a brow, but it still said, "It''s @!$%^@&."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this, but then he suddenly thought of something, "Are you speaking in the dragonnguage?"
The Water Dragon gave a nod as it said, "Of course I''m speaking in the dragonnguage, I''ve been speaking the dragonnguage the entire time since we came in here."
Lin Fan looked over at Xiao Yue who hadn''t said a single thing the entire time and asked, "Can you understand what he''s saying?"
Xiao Yue revealed a confused look, "Has the dragon been talking the entire time? I haven''t been able to understand a single thing."
Lin Fan realized what was happening, it was most likely a trantion function from his system which allowed him to understand what the Water Dragon was saying. That was why Xiao Yue hadn''t been able to participate in their conversation at all, after all, she couldn''t understand what they were saying.
As for the reason the Water Dragon''s name sounded like gibberish, it was because there was no humannguage equivalent of his name. So even when he said it, Lin Fan''s automatic trantion wasn''t able to trante it.
Lin Fan looked back to the Water Dragon and said, "There''s no humannguage equivalent of your name, so we won''t be able to call you by that."
The Water Dragon was a bit depressed when he heard this, but he could understand why it was like this. So the Water Dragon said, "Alright, what''s the name that you came up with?"
Lin Fan said, "Hayase, it means waterfall."
The Water Dragon gave a nod before saying, "Alright, I''ll take that human name then."
Chapter 52 Flirting
After settling the matter with Hayase, Lin Fan just left it alone to do what it was wanted since he had other things to take care of.
As soon as Hayase was free to do what he wanted, he immediately started bugging Shiro.
However, Shiro wasn''t interested in Hayase at all as she jumped onto Hi''s head and had Hi run away from Hayase.
If Hayase wasn''t injured, then perhaps he would have been able to catch up to Hi, but his injuries made him slower than Hi. So it went like this, Shiro riding on Hi running away from Hayase who was never able to catch them.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the spirit beasts that he had hunted.
p He didn''t care about the Burst Bear since that was being turned in to the Mercenary Guild. There really wasn''t anything that he needed to do with that since the request was for a Burst Bear corpse, he didn''t need to dismantle it or anything.
But it was different for the crabs.
Before he would have turned them into the Mercenary Guild as well since it was better to get them professionally dismantledpared to the poor job he had done the first time. After all, the amount of gold coins that he had lost by personally dismantling the Inferno Swansst time was more than enough to cover the dismantling fee.
But this time, he wasn''t selling these crabs to the Mercenary Guild.
Instead, the crabs were going to Yue Lan''s store.
If he were to get them dismantled at the Mercenary Guild, it was certain that they would try to buy it from him. Lin Fan wasn''t good at saying no to the Mercenary Guild since they''ve been quite good to him, so he didn''t want to bring the crabs there in the first ce to avoid that mess.
Since he had no other choice, Lin Fan decided to dismantle the crabs himself.
Though if he could, he really would have wanted to cook them himself. After all, these crabs did look quite delicious.
But that wasn''t an option since Yue Lan''s store was justcking too many products.
It was a newly opened store and before Yue Lan could link up with her old connections, the only products that came to the store came from Lin Fan and local markets.
The local markets wouldn''t have much and the profit would be low, so the only real supplier that she could count on was Lin Fan.
Even if he wanted a nice crab dinner, he had to hold back and bring these crabs to Yue Lan.
However, this was something that Lin Fan wasn''t familiar with since these were crabs. He had no problem dismantling four legged animals since they followed the same body structure, but something like these crabs was new territory for him.
His only sce was the fact that he had bought a book about dismantling before this. There was a chapter in that book on how to dismantle things like crabs, which could give him instructions.
Still, even with instructions, this was his first time, so he went quite slowly and made quite a few mistakes.
It was just a good thing that Xiao Yue was there.
She had much more experience with dismantlingpared to Lin Fan since she used to work on a farm. While she never dismantled a crab either, her techniques were still better and she learned much faster than Lin Fan.
By the end, Lin Fan only got to do one while Xiao Yue finished off the rest by herself.
This still took over an hour since neither of them were really familiar with this at first.
During this time, Hayase had been following Shiro around the entire time.
Shiro had been perched atop Hi''s head, but after healing up a bit, Hayase regained his ability to fly. Even if Hi was much taller than him, he was able to easily cross that gap by flying up beside Hi''s head.
Lin Fan had watched them from time to time and he had to admit, Hayase really was bad at flirting.
But that wasn''t surprising considering his age.
Even if he was over a hundred years old, that was only when it came to human years. For a species with a long life span like the dragon, a hundred human years was nothing.
When this was converted into dragon years, Hayase was still considered a kid.
Hayase''s attempts at flirting were mainly showing off to Shiro or teasing her about something, trying to get a reaction out of her.
When kids flirted, they would always do stuff like this.
It was only when they grew older that they would learn that girls liked guys who treated them nicely. Though, being too nice also wasn''t a good thing either.
Lin Fan just left them to their own devices since in his eyes, it was just two kids ying with each other.
The only funny thing was that no matter how coldly Shiro treated Hayase, he never gave up.
His determined spirit even made Lin Fan want to wish him luck.
After they had finished dismantling the crabs, Lin Fan looked at the crab parts on the ground with a bitter smile on his face.
Whenparing the crab he had done to the ones that Xiao Yue had done, there was only one thing he could say. He hadpletely butchered his.
All the parts were damaged to some degreeˇ
He just hoped that Yue Lan would still be able to use it.
Since they were done with dismantling the crab, there was no reason for them to stay here any longer.
Lin Fan went over to Hi who still had Shiro on his head.
When Shiro saw Lin Faning over, she knew exactly what he wanted to do. She looked at him with a look that was asking for help, but there wasn''t anything Lin Fan could do.
After all, if he brought her out, it was very likely that she would fall from Hi while he was running.
Lin Fan just put her on the ground as she looked at him with a betrayed look. Hayase on the other hand had a look of joy when he saw this.
He didn''t show it, but it was tiring just floating there in ce.
The only other beast that was left in the Pet Storage Space was Fuyuki who was napping in a corner.
Seeing that there was nothing else left, Shiro jumped over to Fuyuki and used him as a human shield against Hayase.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, but he didn''t interfere in this situation. He just rode out of the Pet Storage Space on Hi with Xiao Yue.
As he came out, he also called out the Gale Sparrow which he sent out alone.
As a result they stopped several times as the Gale Sparrow found some spirit beasts and some herbs for them to collect.
Since these spirit beasts weren''t that strong, Lin Fan left them to Xiao Yue who strangely was quite adamant about fighting them. He never knew that she was such a battle junkie.
Of course he had no reason to say no since these spirit beasts were all in the First Qi Gathering Level. They were spirit beasts that Xiao Yue could easily handle by herself.
During this time, Lin Fan collected the herbs that these spirit beasts guarded.
When Xiao Yue was done, she came back to Lin Fan with a refreshed look on her face.
She hadn''t been able to do anything earlier against the Burst Bear or the Water Dragon, so now that she was able to vent out some of the frustration from earlier, she felt much better now.
Lin Fan didn''t bother dismantling these beasts because he didn''t have time.
If they wasted any more time, the gates of the city would be closed before they arrived.
So after several dys, they wasted no more time and rushed Hi back to the city.
Making it just before the gates closed, Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief after they were able to get in.
He saw that it was gettingte, so he chose not to head to the Mercenary Guild today. Instead he headed to the inn to find Yue Lan, but he didn''t find her there.
After thinking about it, he immediately headed to the store and as he had expected, she was there. She was sitting in the back, taking care of some paperwork by candlelight.
It was clear by how focused she was that she should have been working all day.
Lin Fan could even hear some gurgling from her stomach which showed that she had been so focused that she even forgot to eat.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile on his face beforeing over to take her hand.
Yue Lan was surprised to suddenly feel someone grabbing her hand, but then she looked up to see Lin Fan.
She was even more surprised to see that Lin Fan was already back, but then she noticed that it was already dark outside. She couldn''t help saying in a surprised voice, "Eh, how did it get sote already?"
Then she looked at the table and saw the candle before saying in a surprised voice, "Did you bring this candle over?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this as he asked, "You didn''t light this candle? It was already here when I came in."
Both of them were confused when they heard each other''s words, that is until they heard Fubuki barking from the corner.
They both turned in her direction and saw that she had a look on her face that said that she was the one who had done it.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by how dextrous she was to be able to light a candle and bring it over.
Chapter 53 Poor Dismantling Job
After they were done being surprised and came back to their senses, Lin Fan turned back to Yue Lan and asked, "Did you have dinner yet?"
Yue Lan thought about it before awkwardly saying, "I don''t think that I even had lunch today."
Lin Fan shook his head before gently tapping her head, "I know that you''re excited about running this store, but you shouldn''t forget to take care of yourself."
Yue Lan was embarrassed by this, but she also felt a stream of warmth filling her heart. She stuck out her tongue in a naughty manner and said, "I won''t forget in the future."
Lin Fan''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this.
Cute.
That was the only thought that was in his mind at that moment.
He couldn''t help it since Yue Lan really was cute with the way she stuck out her tongue like that. He really wanted to scoop her up and hold her in his arms, but since they were still outside, he didn''t do that.
After all, he didn''t know if he would be able to hold back if he did do thatˇ
After that was settled, Yue Lan suddenly thought of something as she asked, "Oh, right, you went out today. Did you get anything good that we can sell in the store?"
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this before saying, "Is there a ce that I can take it out?"
Yue Lan nodded and waved for Lin Fan to follow her, "There''s a storehouse that''s connected to the store where you can put everything. Come with me."
She led him out the office and down a short hallway before reaching arge door. When she went through the door, she brought Lin Fan into arge warehouse that was quite empty.
She brought him over to a table at the side of the warehouse and asked, "Is this enough space for you to bring out what you have?"
Lin Fan looked at the table and gave a nod. Then he raised his right hand up and there was a portal that opened in front of his hand.
Yue Lan already knew about the Pet Storage Space, so there was no need for Lin Fan to pretend that he was pulling things out of a Storage Ring in front of her.
He brought out the materials from the crabs first for her to see.
Yue Lan moved in closer to take a good look at the materials that he had brought out and the first thing she did was pick out a few certain pieces.
She raised them up to the light to look over before asking, "Did something happen with this one? Did you have trouble taking it down or something?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look when he saw that the one that she had picked out was the one that he had dismantled.
"He, he." That was all he could say in response to this.
Yue Lan was a smart person, so she could naturally tell what had happened. She didn''t make it hard for him as she put it down and asked, "Is there anything else that you have?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before raising his hand again to create another portal.
The other corpses and the herbs came out of the Pet Storage Space.
Lin Fan then said, "We didn''t have time on the way back, so we couldn''t dismantle these ones. I can get them done tomorrow if you want."
Yue Lan looked at Lin Fan with a confused look, "Why would you need to do that? It''s easier if you just bring them in as corpses, that way we can get them dismantled properly."
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look and said, "Well, if we do it at the Mercenary Guild, they''ll want to buy it. They''ve been good to me, soˇ"
He left his words hanging, but the meaning behind them were clear.
Yue Lan revealed an even more confused look as she asked, "Why would you need to do it at the Mercenary Guild?"
Lin Fan revealed a stunned look as he said, "Huh? Doesn''t only the Mercenary Guild have professional dismantling service?"
Yue Lan revealed a smile as she figured out the misconception that Lin Fan had.
Lin Fan was confused, but then he understood as Yue Lan exined it to him.
"There''s no need to go to the Mercenary Guild, there''s plenty of other ces that offer professional dismantling service and they usually charge much less. The Mercenary Guild is overpriced because of the name behind it, so it''s actually cheaper to go anywhere else." Yue Lan exined with a smile.
Lin Fan''s mouth dropped open as he realized his mistake.
He hadn''t checked anywhere else and assumed that the Mercenary Guild was the only ce, so that was why he thought that he had to learn dismantling. But it turned out that wasn''t the case and he had just been thinking too much.
If only he had asked Yue Lan about this, it would have saved him quite a bit of trouble.
But now he was so embarrassed that he wanted to dive in a holeˇ
Yue Lan saw the slight blush that appeared on his face and she could only think of one word.
Cute.
She had never seen a man like this before and it made her heart flutter.
Before Lin Fan could even react, she came forward and ced a kiss on his cheek. Then as she moved away, she said with a smile, "Well, that''s for your hard work."
She quickly turned around as the blush on her cheek appeared.
Lin Fan just stood there in a daze, but he soon revealed a smile as he could see the blush that reached the tip of Yue Lan''s ears.
He took her from behind and held her in his embrace.
The two of them stood there in silence for a bit and Lin Fan was about to make the next move, but before he could, there was a gurgling sound that came from in front of him.
Lin Fan looked down at Yue Lan whose face had turned even more redpared to when she had kissed him.
He awkwardly revealed a smile and let her go before reaching a hand out to her in an inviting manner. He bowed slightly as he said in a gentlemanly fashion, "Should we go have some dinner?"
Yue Lan saw the way he was standing and her heart skipped a beat. However, she still reached her hand out to take his hand as she said with a smile, "Alright."
The two of them walked out of the store just like that.
Lin Fan had let Fubuki and the cubs back into the Pet Storage Space, so it was just the two of them walking alone in the streets.
As they walked along the streets, there were people that couldn''t help taking a closer look at Yue Lan, especially with the way those twin peaks swayed with each step. However, as soon as they took a look, they immediately felt a chill run down their spines.
They looked for the source of this chill and when they saw Lin Fan ring at them with his cold gaze, they immediately looked away and headed along.
Of course, there were also some that received a p from either their girlfriends or wives.
It seemed like quite a few people would be sleeping in the dog house tonight.
The two of them picked up Xiao Yue and found a nearby ce to get some dinner.
After they were done, they returned to rest up for the night.
Of course, they didn''t get much sleep right away because they were kept busy by Lin Fan with his "nightly" activities.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan headed off to the Merchants Guild.
Lin Fan had his date with L tonight, but in his life, he never went on anything like a date before.
So before he went on this date, he would have to prepare himself.
He knew a bit about what he had to do from the various stories that he had read on Earth, which was why he was heading to the Merchants Guild.
Unlike Earth where everyone could just find out what the best restaurants were by checking on their phone, this cultivation world did things more manually.
The Merchants Guild held a monthly ranking board which tallied up votes that people gave various restaurants. The restaurants that received the most votes would be considered the best restaurant in the city.
Then after that, there was a list of restaurants that performed slightly worse because of less votes.
This ranking was kept at the Merchants Guild, so Lin Fan was going there to see which restaurant he should take L to tonight.
At the same time, by paying a small fee, he could also get information on the restaurants from the person who managed the counter for this service so he would be fully prepared for the date.
Just that alone took up the entire morning for him.
When he was done, he didn''t even have time to get lunch as there were still many other things for him to do.
He went to the salon to get his hair cut and then he rushed back to the inn to get washed up.
He had even taken the time to buy a scent pouch, which was the closest thing to cologne in this ancient world to freshen up with.
Only after he had finished everything did he go to the Mercenary Guild.
At which time, it was already sunset.
Chapter 54 Getting Dinner
When Lin Fan came into the Mercenary Guild, he actually drew quite a few pairs of eyes.
The female mercenaries who had been sitting with their parties at the bar all couldn''t help turning to look in Lin Fan''s direction.
After all, he was just too handsome!
There were even some men who were looking at Lin Fan with strange looks. These were looks that sent a chill running down Lin Fan''s spine.
However he ignored all of this as he focused his attention on the receptionist counter. Looking carefully, he saw that L was still working behind the counter.
After stopping to check if his breath was bad and that everything was just right, Lin Fan made his way over to the counter.
L, who had been busy with someone, had just finished up with that person when she saw Lin Faning over. Even though she had seen him before, when he cleaned up, he really gave off a different image.
Her heart couldn''t help beating fast as she watched hime over.
Lin Fan arrived at the counter and then with a wave of his hand, there was a bouquet of roses that appeared.
He had especially gone to pick these up earlier because he remembered one magazine saying that a bouquet of roses would make a great impression on the first date. It was just too bad that in this ancient world, this wasn''t the case.
This was something that had never been done before in this ancient world, so L was caught off guard by this.
However, as she looked at Lin Fan standing there holding those roses for her, she couldn''t help feeling a warm feeling fill her heart.
She revealed a smile as she took the bouquet and said, "These are quite lovely." But then after a pause, she said, "Aren''t these a bit too much?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look and said, "Well, I thought that you might like them."
L felt another warm feeling fill her heart, but she still had a teasing look on her face as she said, "Well, people might think that you''re getting a bit too serious if you do something like this."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say, so he just honestly said, "I don''t mind."
,m L could no longer maintain the teasing look on her face as a blush suddenly came over it. She couldn''t help lowering her head because she couldn''t look Lin Fan right in the face when he said this.
After a pause, she looked up and asked, "So where are we going?"
This time, Lin Fan revealed a confident smile as he said, "Well I found a good ce nearby. Are you ready to go?"
L gave a nod before saying, "Just let me put these files away and I''ll be right with you."
Lin Fan gave a nod before moving to the side so he didn''t disturb her.
As he moved to the side, he couldn''t help seeing a person that was wearing a cloak acting suspiciously on the side. Based on the way that they were facing, it seemed like they were looking right at L?
Lin Fan was about to say something, but before he could, L''s voice rang out from behind him, "I''m good. Are you ready to go?"
Lin Fan turned around for a second to look at her and when he remembered the suspicious person, he found that that cloaked person was already gone.
Since he was gone, there was nothing that he could do.
L saw the look on Lin Fan''s face and asked, "Is something wrong?"
Lin Fan quickly looked back and shook his head as he said, "No, nothing at all."
Then Lin Fan reached one hand out in front of him and gave a slight bow as he asked in a gentlemanly manner, "Shall we go?"
L was surprised to see Lin Fan acting like this, but she reached her hand out to take his with a happy smile.
Even if she felt that Lin Fan was on the cute side, she didn''t mind seeing his dependable side from time to time. It was enough to make her heart skip a beat after all.
Holding hands like this, the two of them walked out of the Mercenary Guild under many gazes. There were many looks of admiration, but there were also looks of envy from both genders.
Lin Fan led L through the streets and soon they arrived at the restaurant that Lin Fan had found this morning. However, when they arrived, there was arge closed sign that was ced on the door.
Lin Fan looked at therge closed sign as his mouth dropped wide open.
What was going on?
Why was this ce closed?
Why would it close this suddenly when it had just been ranked on this month''s restaurant ranking at the Merchants Guild?
L also looked at therge closed sign before looking up at the name of the restaurant with a thoughtful look. After thinking about it for a bit, she revealed a look like she had suddenly thought of something.
"Ah, I''ve heard about this ce before. It''s quite famous in this area and I''ve always wanted to try it." Then she revealed a smile as she said, "It''s just too bad that you chose toe here on the one day a week that they close to restock."
Lin Fan turned to look at her with a stunned look as his brain processed what she had just said.
A mistake!
He had made a big mistake!
He had only asked about which restaurants were good at the Merchants Guild, but he hadpletely forgotten to ask about their schedule. He had just assumed that the restaurant would be open, so he had never bothered checking.
Lin Fan then revealed an awkward look and said, "EhˇI can go and find another restaurant if you wantˇ"
L just shook her head with a smile and said, "No need, let''s go to a ce nearby. I know a restaurant that''s quite good that we can go to."
Lin Fan still had the same awkward look, but since there was no better choice, he just gave a nod in response.
This time, L was the one who held her hand out for Lin Fan to take.
The two of them walked down several streets beforeing to a small restaurant that was hidden in a small alley.
While it seemed like a small restaurant, when they came in, Lin Fan found that it waspletely filled with people.
It seemed like this restaurant was quite popr even though it was a small ce.
But when he looked around, he found that the restaurant was quite packed. He wasn''t really sure if they would be able to get a seat in such a busy restaurant.
However, when the waiter came over, he said with a happy smile, "L, you''re here again." Then he revealed a confused look as he said, "But wait, it''s not your usual days."
L revealed a smile and pointed at Lin Fan beside her before saying, "Well, I''m here with someone today."
The waiter looked over at Lin Fan and his eyes immediately lit up when he saw him. He pursed his lips into a smile as he came closer to L to say, "You caught quite the handsome one this time, didn''t you? How about you share him with me sometime."
L pouted her lips and softly hit the waiter in the shoulder before saying, "Stop teasing me."
The waiter stood up straight again and said whileughing, "Well, I guess I should find a good seat to congratte our little L on finding such a fine man." Then he turned around to look through the restaurant before saying, "Hold on a minute, let me go find a ce for you."
After he left, Lin Fan asked with a smile, "Are you a regr here? He seems quite close to you."
L nodded before saying, "They just like to gossip and tease each other, don''t mind it."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t mind it at all. It''s a very warm ce and it''s clear that they care about you."
L''s face was covered in a blush before she hit Lin Fan''s shoulder in an embarrassed manner and said, "Don''t you start learning from them."
Lin Fan just raised his hands in surrender with a chuckle.
The waiter didn''t take long toe back and very quickly he led them to a small table that was in between therger tables.
Now that he was in the restaurant, Lin Fan saw that while it seemed quite crowded, there were actually quite a few spaces left. It was just that therge tables were filled and they blocked the view of the smaller tables in between that were quite empty.
The waiter gave them two menus before heading off. After all, this ce was still quite busy with thoserge parties.
L didn''t look at the menu as she waited for Lin Fan to look through it.
L noticed this and asked, "What''s wrong? You''re not hungry?"
Lin Fan said, "I''ll trust you to order since you know this ce best."
L gave a nod and said, "Well, maybe I''ll get something bad for you."
Lin Fan said with a smile, "I''ll leave it to you, I trust you."
Another blush came over L''s cheeks when she heard this.
It was actually a good thing that Lin Fan''s ns had failed. Ever since L had taken the lead in picking the restaurant, Lin Fan was no longer as tense as he didn''t have a strict n to follow, so he was able to banter with L more which was what she liked in the first ce.
After ordering their meals, there was some time before it arrived, so they had a little chat in between.
The first thing L asked was, "So, why did youe to this city?"
Chapter 55 Bai Family Matters
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile, but then he said, "Well, I was traveling around and I happened toe this way. I stopped for some work, but then settled because it seemed like a good ce."
Of course, that wasn''t the real answer.
It wasn''t as if he could tell her that he had isekai''d to a field near here and had onlye here because it was the closest city.
However, this answer was enough for L since this was quite amon answer.
Lin Fan then quickly asked a question to get her mind off this topic, "So why did youe to this city?"
L also revealed an awkward look before saying, "Well, I guess for the same reason as you. However, after working for the Mercenary Guild for a bit, they offered me a position as a receptionist and I decided to take it. After that, I just settled here since it was the easiest ce for me to get to work from."
Lin Fan revealed a surprised look as he asked, "You used to work as a mercenary?"
L also revealed a surprised look as she said, "You didn''t know that the receptionists all worked for the Mercenary Guild as mercenaries bing receptionists?"
Lin Fan shook his head.
L exined, "The receptionists need to have a certain level of strength to defend themselves, after all, the Mercenary Guild isn''t an easy ce to work in. So that''s why they choose pretty mercenaries who have a certain rank to work as receptionists. Of course, the reason why anyone would choose to work as receptionists is because the pay is much greater than what we would receive as mercenaries. Not to mention that we get bonuses based on the mercenaries that register their quests with us. It''s much better than risking our lives as mercenaries."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this even though he didn''t really understand. However, he had always been able to feel a trace of spiritual energy from L which told him that she was a cultivator.
This at least exined why she would work as a receptionist at the Mercenary Guild.
After this first question, the two of them started discussing all kinds of different topics, ranging from missions that they''ve done, to food that they''ve liked, and finallynding on hobbies that they both enjoy.
Lin Fan''s hobby was naturally reading novels and surprisingly, it was also L''s hobby.
Even though she seemed like a bubbly girl who wouldn''t waste her time with novels, she had read quite a few of them.
Of course, the novels here were considered a bit boring for Lin Fan since this was an ancient martial arts world. Most of the novels here were the typical xianxia and wuxia novels, it really wasn''t what Lin Fan enjoyed reading.
Instead, he was someone that enjoyed reading isekai novels, but it was too bad that topic didn''t really exist in this world.
The closest thing he was able to find were some reincarnation novels about supreme experts restarting as young masters.
But surprisingly, that was what L liked too, so they were able to have quite a good conversation.
Lin Fan was even able to impress her with some of his ideas since they werepletely novel to her. However, for him, these were tropes that were already overused in his previous world.
Eventually, their food came, but the person that brought the food wasn''t the same waiter as before. The one who brought their food out was the same cloaked person that Lin Fan had seen at the Mercenary Guild earlier.
When he saw this person, he immediately raised his guard, but that person didn''t do anything other than put the two tes of food down and pull a chair over to sit down with them.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw this and he asked, "Who areˇ"
But before he could finish, the cloaked figurepletely ignored him and turned to L before saying, "L, it''s time toe home."
When L heard this voice, she couldn''t stop herself from giving a tremble.
Lin Fan could see the look in her eyes and knew that she recognized this person, so he didn''t say anything as he waited to see what would happen.
The cloaked figure took off his hood and revealed his face, which was the normal face of a middle aged man, but he could be considered a bit handsome.
From beginning to end, this middle aged man had never acknowledged Lin Fan. His eyes had been on L the entire time.
After a period of silence, L said, "No, dad, I don''t want to."
Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this.
It turned out that this middle aged man was L''s father and based on the way they were talking to each other, it was clear that they didn''t have a close rtionship.
The middle aged man knitted his brows when he heard this and he said, "L, it''s not time for you to y around. Your engagement has already been decided, your fiance has been chosen."
Both Lin Fan and L revealed shocked looks at this.
L immediately said with an angry voice, "Who gave you the right to decide this? I''ve already said that I was leaving the Bai Family, you have no right to decide this for me!"
The middle aged man revealed an angry look too and said, "This unfilial child! Who was it that gave birth to you and took care of you! Now you''re saying that you''re turning your back on your family! Your parents! This is going against the heavens!"
Since they had raised their voices, the people around them had stopped talking and had turned to look at them.
When they saw this, they both revealed awkward looks before lowering their voices again.
Seeing that there was nothing else for them to watch, the people around them went back to their own business.
L took a deep breath and said, "I''ve already told you that I wasn''t getting engaged to whoever you chose for me. You can go back, I''m not returning with you."
L''s dad didn''t move when he heard this. He just looked at L with a serious look for a few seconds before saying, "It''s the second young master of the Qian Family."
L revealed a shocked look when she heard this.
She asked in a stunned voice, "The Qian Family from Frostfire City?"
L''s dad gave a nod and said, "That''s right."
L fell silent after hearing this, deeply knitting her brows.
After seeing this, L''s dad gave a sigh and said, "You finally understand how serious this is."
Then without waiting for L to say anything else, he stood up and grabbed her hand, trying to drag her away.
However, before he could even take a single step, Lin Fan had already grabbed his other hand and forced him to sit back down.
It was only then that L''s father finally looked at Lin Fan and acknowledged his existence. He looked at him with narrowed eyes filled with hostility and asked, "What do you want?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "She said she doesn''t want to go with you, so she''s not going."
L''s father''s eyes filled with rage as he said, "Who do you think you are? This is the Bai Family''s matter, how can an outsider like you get involved? Do you think that you can survive if youˇ"
Before he could finish, he felt Lin Fan''s aura sweep over him.
When Lin Fan''s aura hit him, it was like a mountain of pressure falling onto him. L''s father had no choice but to shrink his head back as he swallowed those words that had been in his mouth.
L saw this and said, "Lin Fanˇ"
But before she could say anything, Lin Fan had already looked at her with a strong gaze that made her swallow her words as well.
Lin Fan could tell that from the auras that came from them, L was clearly stronger than her father when it came to cultivation. If she wanted, there was no chance that her father would have been able to pull her away like that.
However, she had held back because she didn''t want to hurt him.
Perhaps it was out of filial piety or perhaps it was out of guilt, Lin Fan didn''t know, but he did know that based on the look on her face, it was clear that she didn''t want to go with him.
With him here, who would be able to force L to go with them?
Lin Fan looked back at L''s dad and said, "This might be the matter between your Bai Family, but you can''t force people to do what they want. That is one of the basic freedoms thates with being a person." Then after a pause, he said, "If you want to talk to L, go through the Mercenary Guild. If you try to force her to go with you, I won''t hold back, understand?"
L''s dad just sat there in a daze as he couldn''t understand what was happening, but feeling the pressure that came from Lin Fan, he had no choice but to give a nod.
Lin Fan nodded as well before taking L''s hand and leading her out of the restaurant.
At the same time, he also handed a gold coin to the waiter who had shown them to the table.
As they left, the waiter revealed an apologetic look, but Lin Fan just shook his head to show that he shouldn''t mind it. After all, it was most likely that the waiter was told that it was L''s father and he thought that it was a happy event, not what happened now.
Aftering out of the restaurant and making sure that L''s dad wasn''t following, Lin Fan slowed down his footsteps.
It was then that L said in a low voice, "Sorry and thank you."
Chapter 56 Sects
Lin Fan looked at her and even though her head was down, Lin Fan could imagine what kind of pain she was feeling right now.
However, there wasn''t anything that he could do for her since as her father had said, this was their family''s matter. The only thing that he could really do was try tofort her as best as he could, but even then, he knew it wouldn''t do much.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan asked, "Do you want to go home tonight?"
L thought about it before shaking her head and saying, "Since he already found me, he should have also found the ce that I was renting."
Lin Fan gave a nod before asking, "Then do you want me to take you to the Mercenary Guild?"
L paused for a second before giving a nod.
The Mercenary Guild was the best ce to go for them right now.
It wasn''t appropriate for Lin Fan to bring him to his inn and his house wasn''t ready yet. But even if it was ready, it still wouldn''t be appropriate.
First, it would mean involving the other girls in his family in the Bai Family matter which he wasn''t willing to see. Second, even if he was willing, L wouldn''t be willing since she didn''t want to bother Lin Fan with this matter.
What he had done at the restaurant was already enough.
The other reason was that L was a part of the Mercenary Guild, so at the very least, if she didn''t want to do something, she would be able to rely on them to help her.
So without another word, Lin Fan brought L to the Mercenary Guild.
Since it was gettingte, there weren''t as many people in the Mercenary Guild as usual. There were still a few people who were drinking, but most people that wanted to drink had already gone to other restaurants since they couldn''t cut loose in the Mercenary Guild as they could in other restaurants.
The people that were drinking here were those that wanted to drink alone or had juste back from a mission.
Luckily for them, they found that Tian Tian was at the counter.
Tian Tian already knew about their date since these receptionists liked to gossip with each other, so she was surprised when she saw Lin Fan bringing L back.
Then when she looked closer, she immediately noticed L''s low mood and her sagged shoulders. When she saw this, she red at Lin Fan with hostility.
But then that re quickly disappeared.
After all, if Lin Fan had done something bad to L, why would he bring her back? Let alone the fact that she would let him bring her back like this?
So what happened shouldn''t have been rted to Lin Fan.
She knitted her brows to think for a bit before turning to Lin Fan and asking, "What happened?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look before saying, "Wellˇ"
He quickly described what had happened at the restaurant to Tian Tian.
During his story, Tian Tian had taken L in her arms and was currently patting her on the back tofort her.
After she finished listening to the story, she couldn''t help knitting her brows.
Lin Fan saw that she wasn''t saying a thing, so he couldn''t help asking, "What do we do now?"
Tian Tian gave a sigh before saying, "This would be easy if it was just L''s family, but now that this matter is even involving the Qian Family, we can''t just sweep this under the rug that easily. We have to discuss this tomorrow before we cane up with a way to solve this."
Lin Fan looked at L and asked, "What are you nning on doing now? Are you going to stay at the Mercenary Guild?"
Tian Tian answered this question for L, "She''ll stay with me in my room here."
But then she looked at Lin Fan with a teasing look and said, "Unless you were nning on offering to take her home?"
Lin Fan quickly waved his hands and said, "No, no, no, I wasn''t thinking that at all."
Tian Tian looked at Lin Fan for a bit with a smile before saying with a serious look, "We''ll need you toe in tomorrow as well since this will be involving you. Can you do that?"
Lin Fan gave a nod immediately, "Of course, I''ll be here early in the morning."
Seeing that he didn''t hesitate at all to agree, Tian Tian couldn''t help shaking her head with a faint smile. Then she said with that same smile, "There''s no need for you toe that early since you won''t be a part of the talks. Juste in the afternoon. If you don''t see me or L, just ask whoever''s at the reception and they''ll guide you to me."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this.
Since this matter was settled and it was gettingte, Lin Fan didn''t stay any longer.
After he left, Tian Tian said to L in a soft voice, "He''s quite the catch isn''t he?"
L gave a nod with a faint smile, but then that smile turned a bit bitter as she said, "It''s just too bad that he''s already taken."
Tian Tian looked at L with a smile and asked, "Is that a problem though?"
L looked at Tian Tian with a confused look and asked, "It''s not?"
Tian Tian flicked L''s forehead and said, "Silly girl, that only applies to normal people. For someone like him who will surely have a bright future, do you think the same rules apply?"
L revealed a stunned look, but then she slowly recovered to say, "No, they shouldn''tˇButˇ"
Tian Tian flicked L''s forehead again before saying, "If you keep stalling, you might not even get a chance. To be honest, I''m even interested in him."
L revealed a stunned look, "Big sis, is that true?"
Tian Tian gave a shrug and said, "Why not? He''s handsome enough and there''s something about him that other men just don''t have." She looked at L with a teasing look and said, "Isn''t that what attracted you in the first ce?"
There was a blush that appeared on L''s cheeks.
Tian Tian didn''t keep teasing L like this. Instead she took her arms and pulled her up the stairs of the Mercenary Guild to her room as she said, "Let''s have some fun love talk tonight."
L had a bad premonition, but she could only give a nod in the end.
ˇ
After leaving the Mercenary Guild, Lin Fan headed right back to the inn.
It was already gettingte, so there wasn''t much that he could do anyway.
However, both Yue Lan and Xiao Yue were surprised to see him back this early.
They knew about his date, so they thought that he would be back muchter than this.
When met with those two curious gases, Lin Fan could only exin what happened with a bitter smile.
Xiao Yue didn''t react much to this story, but Yue Lan had deeply knitted her brows while she was listening. She had especially had a strange expression on her face since hearing the words "Qian Family".
Lin Fan could see this, so after he finished, he asked, "Do you know the Qian Family?"
Yue Lan didn''t reply right away. After hesitating a bit, she gave a nod and said, "I have some ideas about them."
Lin Fan asked, "What''s wrong with the Qian Family? Aren''t they just a normal noble family?"
Yue Lan lowered her head to think for a bit before saying, "Well it would be easier if they were a normal family since the Mercenary Guild could deal with them, but the Qian Family is the one family that is hard to deal with because they have a connection to a certain organization."
Lin Fan asked in a confused voice, "Certain organization? Which organization?"
Yue Lan hesitated a bit longer before saying, "A sect, the Blizzard Sect to be precise."
Sectsˇthose were the organizations of cultivatorsˇ
While the Mercenary Guild was a powerful organization in its own right with influence across the entire continent, it should be the sects that hold true power in thisnd of cultivationˇ
And now there was a chance that Lin Fan had just gotten involved with a sectˇ
It would be fine if he had formed a good rtionship with a sect, but instead, he had formed a bad rtionship with a family that was connected to a sect.
Lin Fan''s mind quickly turned before asking, "Which member of the Qian Family is in the Blizzard Sect?"
Yue Lan was surprised by Lin Fan''s sudden question, but she still answered, "The first young master."
Lin Fan then followed up with, "What position does he have in the Blizzard Sect?"
Yue Lan thought about it before saying, "Last I heard he was an outer disciple, but he was also known for his talent and he might have already be an inner disciple."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He had a good idea how sects worked from the information that he had gathered himself.
Normally outer sect disciples were those in the Qi Gathering Realm since they were the most basic disciples of the sect. However, it was different when it came to inner disciples.
Inner disciples had to be in the Foundation Realm to be an inner disciple.
If the Qian Family''s first young master was indeed an inner disciple, that would mean that he was already in the Foundation Realm!
Chapter 57 Becoming A Mercenary
The Foundation Realm waspletely different from the Qi Gathering Realm.
While being in the Qi Gathering Realm might mean that you were a cultivator to mortals, for cultivators, being in the Qi Gathering Realm meant that you were nothing more than a trainee.
Only those that were in the Foundation Realm would be considered true cultivators among fellow cultivators. After all, for them, the Foundation Realm really was the true beginnings of cultivation.
The Qi Gathering Realm was just for gathering spiritual energy that would allow you to cultivate. The Foundation Realm was where one built the foundation for all future cultivation, so it was where one actually began building a solid cultivation.
In fact, in most sects, outer disciples were treated as servants for inner disciples, core disciples, and elders. They were made to do most of the chores for the sect, in return for being taught a simple cultivation technique that would allow them to cultivate.
If the enemy was in the Foundation Realm, Lin Fan had no chance of facing them at all.
His only hope would be the Mercenary Guild.
After all these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan shook them out with a sigh.
There really was no meaning to thinking about all this today since it would just make him worry. It was better for him to wait until he heard the Mercenary Guild''s decision tomorrow.
So with these thoughts, Lin Fan headed to bed.
Of course, before heading to bed, he didn''t forget to show the girls his "love". It was especially important since he needed to "dual cultivate" with Xiao Yue in case anything went wrong.
The next morning, there wasn''t much for Lin Fan to do, so he chose to stay in and cultivate.
He normally didn''t cultivate unless it waste at night since there were things that he needed to do, but this was one of those rare free days where he was able to cultivate during the day.
After cultivating until noon and having some lunch, Lin Fan headed off to the Mercenary Guild.
As he passed Xiao Yue on his way out, he took the key that she gave him.
It didn''t take him long to get to the Mercenary Guild and when he arrived, he found Tian Tian and L waiting for him at the counter.
As he approached, he saw that both of them had their brows deeply knitted as if they were upset about something.
Tian Tian noticed Lin Fan as soon as he came over and without any hesitation, she exined what had happened in the meeting in the morning.
To put it simply, the Mercenary Guild would not be helping L.
The higher ups had decided that there were no benefits for helping protect L from her family, so they would be leaving everything to L herself and her family to sort out. If the Qian Family were to do something, the Mercenary Guild were even prepared to let L go as a receptionist to keep themselves from getting involved.
Lin Fan was filled with anger when he heard this. He pped the table and asked Tian Tian, "Is the Mercenary Guild really that unwilling to protect its members?"
Tian Tian didn''t say anything at first, but then she said with a sigh, "It''s moreplicated than thatˇIt''s because she''s a receptionist that we have a problem."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "What''s wrong with being a receptionist? Isn''t she still a member of the Mercenary Guild?"
Tian Tian gave another sigh before saying, "Receptionists are only temporary workers of the guild, they aren''t actual members of the guild. It could be said that they rank even lower than normal mercenaries. The only reason people are willing to be receptionists is because it''s safer and earns more money than being a normal mercenary."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this as he said, "But they''re still part of the Mercenary Guild?"
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "A temporary worker versus a rtionship with a sect that''s just as strong as them, which one do you think that the Mercenary Guild would choose?"
Lin Fan fell silent when he heard this.
He didn''t even need to think about it to know what the answer to this was, but that still didn''t answer his question.
After a period of silence, Lin Fan asked, "Then what happens now?"
Tian Tian didn''t answer right away and after a moment of hesitation, she said, "Well, there''s a choice in front of us right now." Tian Tian took another pause there to turn to L before saying, "It''s one that you have to make."
She paused once again before saying, "You can either be a mercenary again or you have to return to the Bai Family and solve this matter yourself."
L knitted her brows to think while Lin Fan revealed a confused look. He couldn''t help asking, "How would her bing a mercenary help?"
Tian Tian exined, "The Mercenary Guild is an organization that was set up for mercenaries, so naturally mercenaries have special protection rights. As long as she''s a mercenary, the Mercenary Guild will have no choice but to support her even if the other side is a sect, or else the Mercenary Guild''s reputation would be ruined." Then she gave a sigh and said, "The Mercenary Guild is an organization that relies on organization, so it will follow this rule no matter what."
Lin Fan gave a nod even though he didn''t really understand what this meant, but he knew that it wasn''t important if he knew or not. The most important thing was that the Mercenary Guild would protect L if she were to be a mercenary again.
L didn''t reply, instead she looked at Lin Fan and asked him, "Can I join your group if I be a mercenary again?"
Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this, but then he said without any hesitation, "Of course."
L revealed a smile when she heard this and then she turned back to Tian Tian to say with a nod and a smile, "I''ll return to being a mercenary again then."
Tian Tian revealed a smile as well as she looked at Lin Fan before turning back to L, "You made a good choice."
The tone that she spoke in made it clear that there was a deeper meaning to her words.
L revealed a blush when she heard this.
Meanwhile, Lin Fan was kept busy with the notification that had appeared.
[L has been moved by your words. Affection has increased by 20.]
Along with the 30 affection that Lin Fan had gotten previously, L''s affection had been pushed to 50 which meant that it was over the line he needed to tame her.
Right after this first notification, there was a second notification that appeared.
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame L?]
Lin Fan hesitated a bit when he saw this, but then he confirmed it in his mind.
Since he had done all this, if L didn''t be his in the end, then it would have all been a waste of time.
Lin Fan was a nice person, but if she was to follow him from now on, she would most likely learn his secrets. If she were to reveal these secrets to anyoneˇthen he would be in grave danger.
So the only way to make sure that he was safe was to tame her.
Most importantly of all, the main reason he had helped her in the first ce was because he liked her and wanted her as his woman. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone as far as helping her this much and would have just ended their rtionshipst night.
After all, it wasn''t worth antagonizing an entire sect just for one woman.
After he confirmed it, there was the same glow of light that appeared around L as when he tamed all his other pets. That glow onlysted for a few seconds before disappearing.
Then L''s information appeared in Lin Fan''s system interface.
At the same time, the way that L looked at Lin Fan had changed.
She didn''t know what it was, but when she looked at him now, she felt that there was something that was different about him. It was as if there was a new sense of trust that she felt towards him.
However, that wasn''t the end of this matter just yet since there was still a problem to deal with.
After registering L as a mercenary, Tian Tian said, "While this will stop the Blizzard Sect and the Qian Family''s first young master from taking action, that won''t stop the Qian Family from taking personal action since this is a disgrace for them."
L revealed a worried look as she asked, "What about the Bai Family? Will they be alright?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this.
Her family had sold her to the Qian Family and she was still worrying about them. While Lin Fan was a kind person, he was also someone that believed that people should receive what they deserve and the Bai Family clearly didn''t deserve a good ending.
But he still understood that she was worried since that was her family.
Tian Tian said, "The Mercenary Guild has mediated with the Bai Family and they have cut rtions with you. So of course the Qian Family won''t seek retribution with them."
p L revealed a surprised look before saying, "Ah."
Tian Tian then said, "Your mother has been moved to a safe ce as well, away from the Bai Family."
L then let out a sigh of relief before saying, "Thank you."
She didn''t say anything else on this matter.
Lin Fan realized that he had been wrong about L. It wasn''t that she was worried about the Bai Family, she was just worried about her mother.
His image of the Bai Family came from L''s father, so he didn''t actually know about her mother. It seemed like it was better not to judge a book by its cover since every family had different members.
Chapter 58 News About An Auction
However, that wasn''t the end of the piece of bad news that Tian Tian had given them.
Afterforting L, Tian Tian added, "The Mercenary Guild can stop them froming for at least two months, but after thatˇ" As she said this, her eyes turned to Lin Fan with a clear meaning in her gaze.
Even if Lin Fan was a fool, he would have been able to understand what she was trying to tell him with this gaze.
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response and said, "How strong will they be?"
When Tian Tian heard this, she revealed a difficult look and said, "Much stronger than you think."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look in response to this, but he waited for Tian Tian to exin.
Tian Tian saw that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, so she added, "While the Qian Family''s first young master won''t be acting personally, he still has many cultivator friends and those friends are quite strong."
Lin Fan knitted his brows to think before asking, "Is the Qian Family''s first young master an inner disciple?"
Tian Tian didn''t understand what he meant at first, but then she quickly looked around before leaning in and saying in a lower voice, "This isn''t something that can be discussed that easily."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he waited for Tian Tian to reply.
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, Tian Tian had no choice but to say, "He''s not one yet, but he''s close to bing one. So while his friends haven''t broken through yet, they are still much stronger than you."
Lin Fan just calmly asked, "How strong?"
Tian Tian just looked at him with a difficult look as she said, "You know that I can''t talk about that this much."
But seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything again, she had no choice but to tell him, "Seventh and Eighth Qi Gathering Realm." After a pause, she revealed a serious look and said, "I can''t give you any more information than that."
It was only then that Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "That''s more than enough."
Tian Tian let out a sigh of relief when she heard this before saying, "Right, if you''re looking for a way to get stronger, there''s going to be an auction in around a month from now. I heard that there were some good things there, so I''m sure that you''ll be able to find a few good things to help you get stronger."
Lin Fan knitted his brows to think, "Auction? Is it being held in this city?"
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "How could an auction be held in a small city like this? It''s being held in Inferno City by the One Martial Chamber of Commerce."
Lin Fan raised a brow and asked, "Inferno City? Where''s that?"
Tian Tian was even more surprised than Lin Fan as she asked, "You don''t even know this? How have you been getting around all this time?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile and said, "Well I''ve only had to go around the local area for my missions, so I haven''t needed to learn about the geography of any other ces?"
Tian Tian was still confused as she asked, "Then how did you get to this city in the first ce?"
Lin Fan revealed an even more awkward look before saying, "Well, I was wandering around before I met Xiao Yue."
Tian Tian shook her head with a bitter smile when she heard this and then she went back behind the counter to take out something. She brought back arge piece of paper that she spread out on the table that they had been talking at.
Lin Fan looked down with a curious look to find that the piece of paper that she had brought back was actually arge map.
When he looked carefully, he saw that there were many different cities marked on it, including the small city that they were currently in.
Tian Tian pointed at the small city and then pointed out the way to Inferno City.
After that, she introduced the other cities that were around the area to him.
Once she was done, she rolled up the map and said, "I can''t give you this copy of the map since it''s the official copy that''s used by the Mercenary Guild, but I can give you a smaller version that we give to mercenaries."
She headed back to the counter to take out a smaller piece of paper for Lin Fan.
? Lin Fan graciously took it and then opened it to take a look.
He found that it was a map as well, but the area that it covered was much smaller than the one that therge map covered, as well as providing less detail of the terrain. However, this map was definitely something useful, so he was grateful to Tian Tian.
Lin Fan then returned to the topic of the auction by asking, "You should have an idea of what kind of items will be sold since they usually release a list of items, right?"
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "Not this time. For some reason, the One Martial Chamber of Commerce haspletely hidden all details about the auction, but they''ve promised that they''ve prepared something special this time. If it wasn''t for the fame of the One Martial Chamber of Commerce, they wouldn''t have been able to get away with something like this."
As she said this, there was a hint of suspicion that appeared in her voice.
Lin Fan nodded before asking with an awkward smile, "Well, I don''t know much about these kinds of things, so I still have to askˇ" After an awkward pause, he said, "How much money should I prepare?"
Tian Tian looked at Lin Fan with a surprised look before breaking out inughter, "Ha, ha, ha, you really are something." Then after thinking about it, she said, "Well, in cases like this, it would be best if you prepared as much money as you can, that way you won''t becking." Then after a pause, she said, "But that probably isn''t the information that you wanted."
She went on to think about it a bit longer before saying, "To be safe, I''d say at least twenty thousand gold coins to get something that can help you with your cultivation. However, you should know that it''s an auction, so anyone can raise the price of the items that you bid for, so it''s best if you prepared more money."
Lin Fan gave a nod before thanking Tian Tian for all this information.
There wasn''t much else for him to ask, so he headed off to the mission board to find some missions.
After all, he didn''t have much time left before the auction, so it was best if he made best use of the little bit of time that he had.
The news that the Qian Family would be sending people to take personal revenge really gave him pressure.
After all, they would be sending people who would be in the Seventh and Eighth Qi Gathering Realm while he was still in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
Like how there was a gap between the Third and Fourth Gi Rathering Realm, there was also a gap between the Sixth and Seventh Qi Gathering Realm. That was the division between the Mid Gi Gathering Realm and the High Qi Gathering Realm.
It was a bottleneck that many cultivators were stuck on because just like in the Mid Qi Gathering Realm, there was a qualitative change in spiritual energy when reaching the High Qi Gathering Realm.
Even if Lin Fan were to reach the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm, it was very unlikely that he would be able to face them.
So that meant that his only chance to survive was to reach the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm before they arrived.
He wasn''t worried about his life though since he could just hide in the Pet Storage Space if he was forced to that point, but that would be the worst case scenario since he didn''t want to live in the Pet Storage Space.
So with that mindset, Lin Fan quickly chose two missions that were near each other and then headed off with L.
He first dropped L off at the house that he had bought.
The Merchants Guild had just handed him, or rather Xiao Yue the key this morning since they had only finished refurbishing it for him this morning. That was the key that he had received from Xiao Yue when he left the inn.
Xiao Yue was already there cleaning up the rooms and when she saw L, she wasn''t surprised since she had already heard the storyst night.
While she had been antagonistic towards L when they had first met, since she had epted Lin Fan''s desire to have a harem, she was quite friendly towards L when she arrived.
Leaving the two girls to clean up, Lin Fan headed off to the store.
When he arrived, he found that there were more people than he had expected.
Of course, none of these people were customers since the store was opening tomorrow. These people were the staff that Yue Lan had hired to work in the store.
The other surprising thing was that all of these workers were girls.
He hadn''t helped her pick out her workers since they would be her subordinates, so he didn''t know anything about them. But seeing all these girls in the store, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
It was almost as ifˇ
Yue Lan had been teaching two girls some things when she noticed Lin Faning into the store.
She wrapped it up with them and then came over to ask, "Why are you here? Did something happen?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile and said, "Wellˇ"
Chapter 59 Shocking Profits
Lin Fan said with that bitter smile, "Let''s talk in the back."
Yue Lan was surprised, but she quickly gave some instructions to her workers before bringing Lin Fan to her office.
After they sat down, she said, "Well, tell me what''s wrong."
Lin Fan asked, "Why do you think that something is wrong?"
Yue Lan revealed a smile before saying, "Well, you''re not really good at hiding your feelings unless it''s a dangerous situation."
Lin Fan didn''t really understand what she meant by this. He had thought that he had hidden his emotions quite well, but now she was telling him differently.
But that wasn''t important.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before telling Yue Lan everything that had happened.
After he was done, Yue Lan fell into deep thought as she stroked her chin and said, "So you''re saying that you need moneyˇ"
As she let her voice trail off, Lin Fan became worried and said, "I''ll also be doing missions to get some money, but I''ll also need your help gathering some money since they told me that I need as much money as possible. I know it''s hard with your store just opening, butˇ"
Before he could continue, Yue Lan had raised her hand to cut him off and said with a serious look, "Master, there''s no need for you to say any of this."
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this and before he could react, Yue Lan continued with her reprimand.
"Master, you have to remember that this store and I belong to you, so if you need something, you just need to give an order and we''ll do it. There''s no need for you to take this kind of tone with me or any of the workers." Yue Lan said in a strict voice.
Lin Fan knitted his brows and said, "But, you know that I don''t see you and this store like this."
A trace of warmth appeared in Yue Lan''s eyes, but then she quickly returned to the strict look and said, "Master, that''s not important. What''s important is that there are now other workers in the store and no matter what, you are the owner of this store in name. If you act this way, it will set a bad example in front of the other employees."
Lin Fan still had knitted brows, but he could understand what Yue Lan was trying to get at.
This was a professional environment and without clear marking boundaries in the hierarchy, there would be problems that would ur with the workers.
If he as the owner were to show weakness, it would be something that the workers would exploit. For example, they would take advantage of his kindness to make excessive demands knowing that he would agree in the end.
This would be fatal for the business.
So Lin Fan as the boss had to show his tough side or the business would fail.
Lin Fan just sat silently there for a bit before giving a nod and saying, "I understand."
Then after another pause, he asked, "How confident are you in gathering the money?"
Yue Lan stroked her chin again before saying, "Well, it is a new store so it will be hardˇ" As she let her voice trail off, she paused for a bit before turning back to Lin Fan to say with a smile, "But with your products, I''m quite confident."
She didn''t waste any time as she stood up and walked out of the room, waving her hand behind her for Lin Fan to follow along.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he followed her to the warehouse where he was surprised by what was inside.
Inside of this giant warehouse, there were many sets of Othello and Jenga prepared. It was so much that it almost took up half of the space inside of the warehouse.
Lin Fan knew that Yue Lan had nned on ordering arge supply of these games, but he never expected that she would order this much.
While he knew that these games would be popr with time, he was worried that she wouldn''t be able to move out all these units in a short period of time since these were new things. People were hesitant to try out new things, so ordering this much would hurt them instead of helping them since all this stock would be stuck in the store, taking up space that they could use for other products.
Yue Lan naturally knew what Lin Fan was thinking from the look on his face and she said with a smile, "You don''t have to worry about a thing. These are all orders that we''ve already received and have received the money for. The only thing we have to do is send these units out."
Lin Fan revealed a shocked look as he asked, "How did you already receive this many orders?"
Yue Lan said with a shrewd smile, "Well, I had my subordinates ce a few of these games in local bars and it didn''t take long before we started receiving orders."
Lin Fan was once again shocked when he heard this.
It had been no more than two days since Yue Lan started working with her staff and she already aplished this muchˇ
He really couldn''t help admiring her business skillsˇ
Lin Fan also couldn''t help asking, "Just how much have you already made on these?"
Yue Lan raised a single finger in response to this.
Lin Fan could see the confidence on her face, so he gave her arge estimate, "A hundred?"
Yue Lan shook her head with a smile and said, "Ten times that."
"A thousand gold coins?" Lin Fan said in a loud shocked voice.
These were things that could be carved from a few pieces of wood, how could they be selling for this much?
Lin Fan estimated that each unit would sell for no more than two silver coins, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case.
There were around a thousand units or so, so that meant that each unit was selling for around one gold coin.
Who would buy something made from a few pieces of wood that cost no more than a few copper coins for one gold coin?
That was just crazy!
However, that was what Yue Lan was doing and she was able to get away with these prices!
Seeing the shocked look on Lin Fan''s face, Yue Lan had been standing there with a confident smile, but she still exined in the end, "It''s not considered much since we''re mainly selling these to people like mercenaries who have the money to afford these kinds of things."
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t convinced by this, Yue Lan added, "Right now there''s a short supply of this, so we should aim to make as much profit as we can from this during the short time that we have exclusivity with it. Once the fakes start showing up, I have a n to split the games into a cheap version formoners and a fancy version for nobles, rich merchants and mercenaries."
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Won''t the people who bought the Othello and Jenga games early be angry if you do this?"
Yue Lan raised a finger and shook it, "No, no, I''ve already taken precautions for this. I''ve already added special marks on the current games that we are selling that will identify them as first editions."
Lin Fan still couldn''t help asking, "But there will be people who fake these markings as well."
Yue Lan gave a shrug, "So what if they do? We''ve already done enough by adding the marks to make the customers feel better. We can''t do much more than that to make these ones special since it would take too much time and effort, which would be counterproductive."
Lin Fan thought about it before giving a nod of agreement.
She was right, as long as they took some action, people would have to ept it. However, you shouldn''t go out of your way to please people since you will never be able to please everyone.
Lin Fan then asked, "What are you nning on doing with the profits?"
Yue Lan looked at him and said, "I was nning on investing them back into the products, but since you need moneyˇ"
She let her voice trail off, but the meaning was clear.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Keep half the profits to invest back into the store and give me the other half. Half should be more than enough investment to keep the store growing at a healthy rate."
Yue Lan gave a nod of approval in response to this.
This was already the n that she had, but since Lin Fan was the boss, she could only listen to him. While she could have just suggested this herself, she wanted Lin Fan to suggest it himself so that the others could see that he wasn''t just an empty figurehead.
However, she was surprised and impressed by the fact that Lin Fan could calcte half.
Half was just the right amount that they needed.
If it was less, they would have to cut on certain things and if it was too muchˇWell, too much money was never a good thing.
Lin Fan then suddenly thought of something as he said, "Let''s head back to your office, I have something that I want to show you."
Yue Lan revealed a surprised and confused look, but she followed Lin Fan back into the office.
Once they were there, Lin Fan took a piece of paper and a pen from the side before he started to draw something.
Yue Lan''s eyes followed Lin Fan''s hand when he drew this thing and her eyes lit up when she saw theplete product.
"This is!"
Chapter 60 Lala’s Strength
When Lin Fan came out of Yue Lan''s store, it was already halfway through the afternoon.
He had wanted to leave earlier, but Yue Lan had kept him there the entire time to discuss the new products that he had suggested to her.
It seemed like she was quite taken by this new product, but that was a good thing since Lin Fan was sure that she would be able to make a profit with this new product. After all, it had been the same with Othello and Jenga.
He wouldn''t need to worry about her.
Well, if there was one thing that he had to be worried about, it would be her safety.
With how well the store''s products were selling, it was certain that there would be people who would have ideas about the store. Whether they had ideas towards the products or towards Yue Lan herself.
Since that was the case, it was necessary for Lin Fan to prepare some guards for the store.
For now, he was leaving Fubuki and the cubs in the store to guard Yue Lan and her employees, but it seemed like he had to take some other measures too with how much profit she was makingˇ
Aftering out of the store, he looked up at the sun before deciding to just head home.
He had taken two missions at the Mercenary Guild today that he could be doing, but he didn''t want to head out thiste. After all, if he were to go now, he would be stuck outside of the city.
While he was in a rush to earn money, he wasn''t in that much of a rush that he had to forgo basicforts just to earn money.
It wasn''t even certain that there would be anything good, so instead of rushing things, it was better to n things out slowly.
When he arrived at the residence that he rented, he found that there wasn''t anyone in the living room at all. However, when he listened carefully, he heard some noisesing from the kitchen.
He entered the kitchen to find that it was aplete mess and the culprits that had made this mess were currently trying to clean it up.
Lin Fan just stood there at the entrance and asked with a bitter smile on his face, "What happened here?"
The two girls jolted when they heard this, but then they turned to look at Lin Fan with an awkward smile before L exined, "We were going to cook something for dinner, but as you can seeˇ"
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile before saying, "It''s fine, we can go out and get something to eat." Then he looked around and said, "As for cleaning up, you can just leave it to me."
Neither of them were willing to ept this as both of them said, "No, I''ll clean it up."
Then after that, the two of them looked at each other and broke out inughter.
Lin Fan also revealed a smile when he saw this.
He was happy to see that they were getting along.
He had been worried when he brought L home since he had seen how cold the rtionship between Xiao Yue and L had been before. However, it seemed like he had been worried for nothing.
But the one thing he was confused by was how quickly the rtionship between the two of them had changed.
One minute they had been at each other''s throats and then the next, they wereughing like sistersˇ
It really baffled him how quickly the rtionship between girls changed.
The rest of the day passed by without any incident, but that didn''tst when night came.
Since they now had their own residence, everyone was able to get their own room. However, both Yue Lan and Xiao Yue didn''t stay in their rooms, both of them hade to Lin Fan''s room.
This was what they had promised Lin Fan on the day that they moved into their new residence.
All three of them were going to sleep in the same bed.
The sound proofing in this ce was quite good, so no matter how loud they were, it wouldn''t be a problem.
The only problem was that when they made their way to Lin Fan''s room, L had sensed them passing by her door.
She was curious about what was happening, so she had followed them to Lin Fan''s room and once they went in, she immediately understood what was happening. As soon as this understanding filled her mind, her face turnedpletely red.
She had already expected something like this, but to see it happening in front of her was apletely different story.
But she also couldn''t stop her curiosity as she came closer to the door and started listening in on what was happening inside.
No matter how good the soundproofing was in this ce, with her being this close to the door, naturally she was able to hear what was happening inside.
As she heard the sounds of pleasureing from inside, her face turned red and she couldn''t stop a part of her from bing wet. Her hands went down to that part and she started rubbing, but no matter how she moved her hand, it just wasn''t enough to satisfy that desire.
She really wanted to peek in as well, but she kept that urge down in the end.
That night, after the three in the room had fallen asleep after their intense exercise, there was one person whoid awake in bed by herself.
ˇ
When the next morning came and they all gathered for breakfast, Lin Fan, Yue Lan, and Xiao Yue couldn''t help being surprised by how L looked.
Even though she had been the one who had gone to bed the earliest, she was the one that looked the most tired out of all of them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Did something happenst night?"
When Lin Fan asked this, L couldn''t help thinking about what she heard from his room and her face turned red again as she snapped, "Nothing, nothing at all!"
Lin Fan was taken aback, but he couldn''t really keep asking her what happened after seeing this response from her.
So the four of them had an awkward breakfast together.
After they finished eating, the three mercenaries headed out of the city for their mission while Yue Lan headed off to the store.
It didn''t take them long to arrive at the location of their target and the first thing that Lin Fan did was release the Gale Sparrow.
When L saw the Gale Sparrow, she was confused on why Lin Fan had brought it along, but then when she saw what he was using it for, she couldn''t help saying in a surprised voice, "You can actuallymunicate with it and give it orders? I''ve never seen that before!"
Lin Fan hadn''t told L about his secrets just yet, so things like the Pet Storage Space and his ability to tame spirit beasts were still unknown to her.
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response before turning his attention to the Gale Sparrow that was alreadying back.
But the Gale Sparrow wasn''ting back alone, it was currently being followed by several beasts that were running after it on the ground.
It seemed like they were quite hungry, so they were trying to hunt the Gale Sparrow, but what they didn''t know was that the Gale Sparrow was just leading them along back to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was about to deal with these spirit beasts that were chasing after the Gale Sparrow, but L raised her hand to stop her.
Lin Fan looked at her with a confused look as she said, "Leave them to me."
Lin Fan could see the determined look in her eyes, so he gave a nod and made way for her.
L came in front of these beasts and raised her arms in preparation to fight them. However, she didn''t pull out a weapon or anything, she was just holding her hands in front of her.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows as he asked, "Did you not bring a weapon with you? I can lend you my sword if you need one."
L just shook her head and said, "No need, I can do it with my bare hands."
While her voice was confident, Lin Fan couldn''t help being worried still.
However, he didn''t have time to do anything as the pack of boars had already reached L.
The pack of boars had noticed her as soon as she came out, but they didn''t believe that she could take all of them on by herself. After all, this was arge pack of spirit beast boars that were charging together, the force behind them was noughing matter.
But L didn''t care at all as she grabbed the boar that was at the head of the pack and before the boar could do anything, she had already lifted it off the ground. She swung the boar around and hit all the other boars in the pack, sending them flying all around her.
Then after she had sent all the other boars flying, she created a beautiful arc in the air as she suplexed the boar that she was holding, mming it into the ground.
The boar wasn''t prepared for this at all and even if it had been prepared, that wouldn''t have mattered since it still would have been handled like this. It had tried resisting, but it found that it couldn''t resist the power in L''s arms at all.
The boar''s eyes rolled back in its head as it passed out on the spot.
Lin Fan just started at L with wide open eyes and a wide mouth that couldn''t be closed.
Chapter 61 Body Refining Technique
L didn''t stop at just the first boar.
After she had suplexed the first boar into the ground, she turned her attention to the other boars that were slowly getting up off the ground after being sent flying by her.
Before the boars could even react, L had already charged out to grab another boar that she immediately suplexed into the ground as well.
When the pack of boars finally regained their bnce and came together as a pack, L had already mmed another three boars into the ground.
There had only been around twelve boars in the pack to begin with, so with the five that she had mmed into the ground, there were only seven left. Half of them had been taken out this easily by her.
Seeing L turning her gaze to them, the boars all felt a chill run down their spine.
Without a single moment of hesitation, the boars immediately turned and started running away from L.
However, she didn''t give them that chance.
Before they could even take a few steps, she had thrown the boar that she had just mmed into the ground at them. The boar flew right through their formation and knocked them all down again, just like a bowling ball mming through bowling pins.
Then after they had been scattered again, L rushed right at them to m them into the ground, knocking them out one by one.
The remaining two were able to get back on their feet, but just two of them wasn''t enough to escape from L.
She just picked up a boar in each hand and threw them right at the two boars that were escaping, hitting them both with a boar each and knocking them to the ground.
Once she had cleaned up the remaining two boars, she pped her hands to clean off the dirt before turning to Lin Fan with a smile, "I''m done."
Lin Fan just stared at her with wide eyes filled with shock.
L knew that he was thinking just by the way he was looking at her, so she exined with an embarrassed smile, "It''s not what you think, I''m just a bit stronger than normal girlsˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile as he thought, "This is just a bit stronger?"
These boars were as tall as her and were twice as wide, so while it was hard to tell exactly how much they weighed, Lin Fan estimated that they wouldn''t be lighter than two hundred pounds.
L had been able to lift these boars that weigh at least two hundred pounds with a single hand and throw them like nothing, it couldn''t be described as just being a bit stronger than other girls. Something like this could only be described as monstrous strength.
Lin Fan made a mental note not to anger L in the future or who knows what would happenˇ
L could see the doubt on Lin Fan''s face and kept exining, "It''s just that I have a special cultivation technique, that''s why I''m stronger than normal people. It''s not that I was born with this strength, it was something that I trained."
Lin Fan just patted her on the head and said, "It''s alright, you don''t need to say anything. I think you''re quite cute just the way you are."
L''s face turned red when she heard this and there was a warm feeling that came from her head where Lin Fan patted her.
Then Lin Fan walked over to deal with the boars.
L followed behind him before asking, "How are you going to take all of these back with you?" Then after a pause, she suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh right, you have a Storage Ring, don''t you?"
Lin Fan stopped when he heard this and said with an awkward smile, "Well, not exactlyˇ"
Then after a moment of hesitation, he said in a serious voice, "I have something that I want to show you, but you can''t tell anyone else about it."
L could hear the seriousness in his voice and was surprised at first, but then she gave a nod in response.
Lin Fan opened up the portal of the Pet Storage Space to draw in all the boars before leading L into the portal.
When L stepped into the Pet Storage Space, the only thing that was on her face was a look of shock on her face. She then immediately turned to Lin Fan with an open mouth, but she found that she wasn''t able to say any words at all.
It wasn''t that she couldn''t speak, but rather she didn''t know what to say.
This was a space thatpletely defied all of her understanding of this world, it was something that shouldn''t have been possible, but here it was in front of her.
Lin Fan could see the look on her face and said, "This is my special ability, I hope that you won''t tell anyone about this."
L looked at the serious look on Lin Fan''s face and after a while, she gave a strong nod.
Lin Fan then said, "In a worst case scenario, we can hide in here, but I want to avoid that if we can. After all, it wouldn''t be good for us to be stuck here, don''t you think?"
L was silent for a bit before giving a nod.
Lin Fan knew that he had to give her time to react to this, so he said, "You can rest up in here for now, I''ll go take care of the mission with Xiao Yue."
Xiao Yue who had been silently standing on the side finally came over and patted L on the arm before saying, "Just rest up, we''ll take care of this."
L gave a nod at first, but before they could leave, she said, "Wait, I have something I want to share with you as well."
She hesitated for a second before taking something out of her chest.
It was a piece of paper that she handed to Lin Fan.
This piece of paper looked ordinary on the surface, but when Lin Fan opened it to read it, he found that the contents were anything but ordinary.
What was written on this piece of paper was a cultivation technique, but it wasn''t any normal cultivation technique. It was a body refining cultivation technique.
Body refining cultivation techniques were different from normal cultivation techniques.
,m Body refining cultivation techniques as the name implies focused on training the body instead of helping the one who cultivated it gather spiritual energy, it helped them refine their body to make them stronger physically.
Normally body refining cultivation techniques would be used along with normal cultivation techniques. After all, a stronger body would be able to contain more spiritual energy, which would make cultivators that cultivated a body refining cultivation technique much stronger than normal cultivators.
It was no wonder L had that kind of monstrous powerˇ
But there was also a notification that popped up when Lin Fan read through the body cultivation technique.
[Titan Body Cultivation Technique]
Rank: Epic
A cultivator technique that was created from the mimicry of a giant of another realm. Allows the user to wield power far beyond just their normal body.
He was surprised to see this, but this was also his first cultivator technique that he had seen other than the ones provided by the system.
He was just d that he was still able to analyze it with his Appraisal Eyes.
However, there was another notification at the bottom that made him reveal a bitter smile.
[Cannot learn. Notpatible with the host''s physique and cultivation technique.]
This second notification didn''te from his Appraisal Eyes, but rather from the system.
It seemed like the system could recognize cultivation techniques not from it and help him learn them. But when it came to training, he didn''t know if he had to train it himself or if the system would help him.
However, he believes that it was most likely the former over thetter.
Seeing this, he also turned to Xiao Yue and opened up her status screen before turning back to the body cultivator technique.
Once again, there was the same notpatible notification.
So it seemed that as long as he had the cultivation technique, he would also help his pets learn them. But it also took into ount if they werepatible with the cultivation technique or not.
It seemed like he would need to see if he could get some more cultivation techniques from the Mercenary Guild or see if Yue Lan could buy some. But he didn''t get his hopes up since he knew that cultivation techniques were rare or guarded by powerful organizations.
After seeing that he and Xiao Yue weren''t able to learn this cultivation technique, he gave it back to L.
L looked at Lin Fan with a shocked look and asked, "Aren''t you going to learn it?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "This isn''tpatible with my cultivation technique and Xiao Yue uses the same cultivation technique, so it''s also notpatible with her."
Lin Fan then said with a serious look, "You shouldn''t bring out stuff like this this easily."
L pursed her lips when she heard this and said, "I''m not that dumb." Then after a pause, she said, "I only told you because you told me your secret. If I was the only one keeping a secret, it wouldn''t be fair to you, right?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, "I don''t think the value between the two is the same."
L just pursed her lips again and said, "I feel it''s the same and that''s enough."
Then without waiting for Lin Fan to say anything, she walked off to explore the Pet Storage Space.
Lin Fan didn''t know why she suddenly became unhappy and he just stood there with a bitter smile on his face.
Xiao Yue, who had been watching on the side, gave a sigh before walking over to L.
Chapter 62 System Upgrade
The rest of the mission went as normal.
After Lin Fan introduced L to the pets that he had tamed, he had no problem taking them out to fight with him.
The target was a Third Gi Gathering Realm spirit beast, so Lin Fan had no problem dealing with it himself, but instead he brought out Shiro and Hayase to help him deal with it.
Since these two weren''t from this cultivation realm, their method of getting stronger was different from the other spirit beasts.
Instead of gaining spiritual energy naturally or from beast cores like other spirit beasts did, they became stronger by fighting other beasts and earning experience points when they won.
Of course, it wasn''t just beasts that gave them experience pointsˇ
But the strange thing was that Lin Fan didn''t know where they gathered this energy from.
It was almost as if it came out of nowhere because when he checked the beasts that they defeated, the beast cores of these beasts still had all its spiritual energy, so they weren''t absorbing energy from the beast cores.
The only thing that Lin Fan could think of was that when they leveled, their bodies absorbed the natural energy of the world, but this went against the theory of cultivation that he knewˇ
Still, regardless of what his thoughts were, only by letting Shiro and Hayase fight was he able to let them be stronger. So he allowed them to fight with him against the spirit beasts that he needed to hunt for his missions to have them level up.
After all, he needed them to level a lot to help him fight any attackers that woulde from the Qian Family.
Currently, Hayase was still level 15, which made him equal to a cultivator in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
Shiro on the other hand was only at level 7 which was equal to the Second Qi Gathering Realm, but that was because there was a difference in starting level between the two of them.
Lin Fan wasn''t certain how many levels it would take for Hayase to reach the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, but he was certain that the higher cultivation realm Hayase wanted to match, the higher his cultivation had to be.
But that also raised another question for him.
Generally the max level for systems like this would be level 100 based on the games and novels that Lin Fan read. However, it was clear that level 100 would only put Hayase at around the Foundation Realm.
Did that mean that Hayase would only be able to reach the foundation realm or would something else happen?
Would he evolve or would he be able to break through level 100?
These thoughts onlysted in Lin Fan''s mind for a few seconds since there was no need for him to consider this now. These were things that it was better not to think about until the time came, so Lin Fan tossed these thoughts out of his mind.
He had something else that caught his attention.
However, he didn''t go over this thing right away. Instead, he brought everyone back to the city in a hurry and turned in the mission at the Mercenary Guild before locking himself in his room.
The two girls were confused why he did this, but with how serious he acted, there really wasn''t anything that they could say.
Once Lin Fan was in his room, he immediately opened up his system and went over the new parts of it that had been unlocked.
Back when he had met Aphrodite, while he hadn''t taken her artifact, he had let the system steal a bit of its divine energy. That divine energy is what the system needed to evolve.
During this time, this system had been in a power saving mode where most of its functions were still active, but it didn''te out as much as before to help Lin Fan. That was all to digest the fragment of divine energy that it needed to level up.
During the hunt this afternoon, Lin Fan finally received the notification that the system had finished leveling up. At the same time, he had received the notification that there were new features that had been added to the system.
The one main thing that he cared about was the mission tab that had been released.
When it came to systems like this, the mission tab was always the best way to get stronger and right now, he needed to get stronger to protect the people he cared about.
Unfortunately, when he opened up the mission tab, he found that there was only a single mission there.
[Main Mission]
Find a divine artifact or god fragment containing divine energy.
Divine energy: 0/1
Reward: System level up.
Beyond this single main mission, there weren''t any other missions.
Since that was the case, he had no choice but to forget about this mission tab and open up the other tabs that had appeared.
The other one that had interested him the most was the store tab.
There was no need to exin what this was since it was pretty self exnatory. It was the one thing that almost every system came with, a store filled with legendary items that he could buy with points that he earned through the system!
This was a mainstay of any system and definitely something that his system should have as well!
But the only problem wasˇ
How was he supposed to get points to buy stuff with?
When Lin Fan opened the store, he found that as expected, his current point total was zero.
It seemed like unless he figured out a way to earn some points, he wouldn''t be able to use the store at all. However, as he looked through the store, he saw quite a few good things.
There were the simple things like cultivation pills or herbs that would help his cultivation, then there were better things like cultivation techniques and artifacts. But whenpared to the very best things in the store, these things were still considered a bitcking.
At the very top of the store was a section called the specialty store.
Based on the timer that was there, it was a store that had a rotating stock, but the items there were far beyond what the normal shop had.
A phoenix egg!
That was the very first item that Lin Fan saw when he opened the specialty store.
It wasn''t just a normal phoenix egg, but rather a phoenix egg with a true ancestral bloodline.
That meant that even if Lin Fan didn''t train this phoenix after it hatched, it would be able to be the true phoenix ancestor after it grew up. As for what realm it would be in after growing up, that wasn''t something that Lin Fan could even begin to imagine, but he didn''t think that it would be weak as the true phoenix ancestor.
The only problem was that he had zero points and even if it was on discount because of the specialty store, it still cost a figure that Lin Fan never would have thought that he would make. Even when it was on discount, it cost ten million points.
While he didn''t know how many points he would be able to earn, he knew that this would be impossible for him to earn in the week before this specialty store changed stock.
So without thinking too much about it, Lin Fan shook his head and turned his attention back to finding out how to earn points.
However, he wasn''t able to find a thing even after going through all the tabs that had opened, so he questioned the system.
"System, how do I get points for the store?"
"Host, please look at the side missions and daily missions tab on the missions screen."
"Side missions and daily missions?"
Lin Fan opened up the missions tab again and when he looked carefully, he noticed that he hadpletely ignored something.
Right at the top of the screen, there were three different tabs.
One was the main missions which he was currently on and the other two were for the side missions and daily missions respectively.
The first tab he opened was the side mission tab, but that one was just as empty as the main mission tab. No, it was even more empty because there wasn''t a single mission that was in this tab at all.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "System, why are there no missions at all?"
The system replied, "Host, you have to activate the side missions yourself. They will naturallye as you live your life."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this since this answer seemed to make sense, but then he looked at the daily mission tabˇ
It was just as empty as the side mission tab!
Lin Fan once again couldn''t help asking, "System, why are there no missions this time? You won''t be telling me that I have to activate the daily missions as well, right?"
The system replied, "Host, today is the first day that the system has been upgraded, but the system was upgraded during the middle of the day. The daily missions are generated at midnight of each day, so there aren''t any missions that have been generated yet."
Lin Fan had three dark lines on his face when he heard this, but there was nothing he could do since it wasn''t as if he could do anything to the system.
So in the end, he could only let it go with a sigh.
Chapter 63 First Daily Missions
The first thing that Lin Fan did the next morning was open up the system to look at the daily missions tab.
Just like the system had said, there had been missions generated that filled the screen now.
There were three missions and the missions had been organized from easy to hard.
The mission at the top was clearly the easy one, but it was so easy that Lin Fan almost couldn''t believe it.
[Daily Mission] Have Breakfast
Difficulty: Easy
Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, so you shouldn''t skip it or you won''t have enough energy for the rest of your day. Be sure to have some breakfast today.
Have breakfast: 0/1
Reward: 1 exchange point.
Have breakfast?
That was all he needed to do to finish this quest?
Well, the reward for it was fitting since it was definitely the easiest mission that he could do.
Of course, it wasn''t as if he wasn''t going to do it. After all, it was easy enough that he could just do it right now.
He turned his attention away from the first mission and turned to the second mission.
[Daily Mission] ying Beasts
Difficulty: Medium
Only by constantly fighting new enemies can you be stronger. Hunt down some beasts with your pets for training.
Beasts hunted:
First Qi Gathering Realm Spirit Beast: 0/2
Second Qi Gathering Realm Spirit Beast: 0/1
Reward: 20 exchange points.
Now this seemed more like a normal daily mission.
Hunting beasts was something that he was already doing and in most games, this would be considered something that would need to be done daily.
The one that surprised him the most was the final daily mission.
It was the hard mission, but the content was justˇ
[Daily Mission] Assassinate the city lord
Difficulty: Hard
Seeking powerful enemies is the only way to grow stronger. Fight the strongest enemy that you can currently beat to experience the true pressure ofbat.
City lord assassinated: 0/1
Reward: 1000 exchange points.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at this final daily mission with ck lines on his face.
This was just too much of a jumppared to the other two missionsˇ
After all, the other two missions only involved having breakfast and hunting some spirit beasts which was already what he did on a daily basis. But when did he start assassinating city lords on a daily basis?
There was just nothing that he could say in response to thisˇ
Well, it wasn''t that there was nothing since he could stillin to the system.
"System, what is with this hard difficulty daily mission? Don''t you think that it''spletely out of cepared to the other missions?"
"Host, the missions have been carefully chosen based on your current situation and your daily routine. Please do not doubt the system''s abilities."
Lin Fan''s face turned dark as he said, "Carefully chosen based on my current situation and my daily routine? When have I ever assassinated a city lord or even thought about assassinating one? Can you really say that it was carefully chosen? Not to mention, can I even do that?"
The system said in a calm mechanical voice, "All daily missions have been generated with sess rates calcted. Only missions that have a sess rate of over 20% are allowed to be added to the list to be epted."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this.
20% wasn''t that high, but considering what kind of mission this was, it was considered quite high.
He didn''t believe that it was true since if he had a 20% chance of assassinating the city lord, would he be in the situation that he currently was?
What he didn''t know was that the city lord of this small city was only in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm and none of his subordinates were even close to the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm. With all the pets that he currently had, it was indeed more than possible for him to assassinate the city lord.
The only problem was that there was someone behind the city lord.
While the top power in this cultivation realm was the sects, there were still countries that ruled over the mortals. These countries were all backed by the sects since the sects needed these mortal countries to recruit more disciples.
The country that Lin Fan was currently in was called the Evesting Empire and it was one of the biggest countries in the surrounding region. It had countless experts and it was even said that there was a Qi Condensation Realm that was backing the royal family.
This was an expert in the Qi Condensation Realm that was even above the Foundation Realm, this was an expert that could even be an outer sect elder in a sect!
But Lin Fan would only have to worry about that if he ever was crazy enough to attack the city lord, which of course he wasn''t.
So Lin Fan just ignored this hard difficulty mission and focused on the other two easier missions.
The next few days passed by as usual with Lin Fan taking missions from the Mercenary Guild and going out to hunt spirit beasts.
Of course, since days were passing by, that meant he was also receiving new daily missions with each passing day.
The only problem was that the hard difficulty missions were always as crazy as the one he had received on the first day.
The other two missions were quite simple like either having lunch or going out to find some herbs, but the hard difficulty mission was always something that would bring disaster to him.
The second day.
[Daily mission] Steal from the Merchants Guild
Difficulty: Hard
Seeking powerful enemies is the only way to grow stronger. Fight the strongest enemy that you can currently beat to experience the true pressure ofbat.
Loot gained: 0/1000
Reward: 1000 exchange points.
The third day.
[Daily mission] Storm the Drifting Cloud Chamber of Commerce
Difficulty: Hard
Seeking powerful enemies is the only way to grow stronger. Fight the strongest enemy that you can currently beat to experience the true pressure ofbat.
Loot gained: 0/1329
Reward: 1000 exchange points.
The fourth dayˇ
The fifth dayˇ
All the way until the seventh day when Lin Fan finally couldn''t take it anymore and said to the system, "System, are you sure that your calctions for the daily missions are correct? Because it seems to me that it should be malfunctioning with the missions that you keep giving me!"
The system said in the same cold and mechanical voice, "Host, the system''s calctions are made withˇ" The system gave a bunch of technical terms that seemed veryplicated that Lin Fan couldn''t understand at all, but they all seemed very impressive, so Lin Fan couldn''t refute the system at all.
In the end, the system said with a soft snort, "Host, please do not try to me the system for your own ipetence. The system is only giving you all the options that you have."
p Lin Fan couldn''t help being stunned by these words and the snort the system gave.
This waspletely unlike the system that Lin Fan had spoken to when he first came to this worldˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking in a doubtful voice, "System, you''re speaking much more fluently after leveling up, aren''t you?"
The system said in its cold and mechanical voice, "No, the system is speaking the same way as always."
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head and saying, "No, no, you wouldn''t have spoken to me like this before, you know? It''s clear that you''ve changed after leveling up."
The system said, "It''s just your imagination."
Lin Fan was stunned when he heard this and then said, "See! That''s something you never would have said before!"''
The system then said in a stressed voice, "It''s just your imagination."
Seeing how firm the system''s voice was, Lin Fan had no choice but to back down and said, "Oh, alright."
But deep down, he knew that the system had changed since it had leveled up.
ˇ
It had been a week since Lin Fan had given the new products to Yue Lan, so he decided that he would go and check on the store to see how it was going.
It was also a good time to let Xiao Yue and L have a day off since his medium difficulty daily mission today was just sparring with his pets. He didn''t need to leave the city to do that, he could just do that in the city or even in the Pet Storage Space, so it was a good time to rest up after grinding out missions for six days straight.
He gave L and Xiao Yue some money, but not too much since they were saving up. Then he sent them off to the market to let them do a bit of shopping on their own.
The girls were naturally happy to do some shopping, so they quickly ran off, leaving Lin Fan by himself.
Lin Fan didn''t mind since he was happy to see them this happy.
Lin Fan just slowly headed to Yue Lan''s store that had now been named New World.
He didn''t know where Yue Lan had gotten this name, but that was the name that she told him.
As he walked through the streets, his sharp senses picked out several shady people. As he approached the store, he found that there were even more shady people hanging around the store.
It was as he had expected.
As the store''s profits increased, there were more and more people hanging around trying to get a piece of that profit.
It seemed like he needed to talk to Yue Lan about increasing the security in the store.
Chapter 64 A Part Of The Past (1)
After entering the store, Lin Fan was shocked by how busy the store was.
But what he was more shocked by was the product that was being disyed and the customers that were in the store.
The store waspletely filled with female customers, both young and old.
In fact, most of the customers in the store were female, so it was strange that a man like him had walked in. There were even some of the female customers that looked at him with a strange look.
However, seeing how handsome he was, they quickly dismissed their suspicions and returned to their shopping.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this.
It seemed that being handsome really had its advantagesˇ
The workers of the store naturally recognized Lin Fan as the owner since Yue Lan had already introduced him to them. One of them was about toe forward to ask what he wanted, but he waved his hand to have them go back to helping the customers as he headed to the back.
None of the workers of the store stopped him since they knew who he was here to see and went back to their work.
After walking through the door to the back, Lin Fan found that the back of the store was just as lively as the front of the store.
There were workers running all around bringing out new stock to the front and there were other workers running around trying to find more stock to bring out.
These peoplepletely ignored Lin Fan when they ran past him because first, they were too busy to care and second, because they already knew who he was. He was the owner of this store, so he could go wherever he wanted in this store.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile when he saw all this, but he just continued along his way to Yue Lan''s office.
When he came in, he found that there were stacks of paper all over the office and Yue Lan waspletely focused at the desk, filling pieces of paper one after another. She was so focused that when he came in, she didn''t even hear the door opening or greet him.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first, choosing to sit on the side to wait for her to respond, but after twenty minutes of her not noticing a single thing, he couldn''t help feeling awkward. In the end, he had no choice but to give a cough to catch her attention.
The first few coughs didn''t work, but when he chose to give a loud cough, Yue Lan suddenly looked up at him.
She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Do you need something?"
Lin Fan was a bit scared of the tone that she had when she spoke to him, but he revealed an awkward smile and said, "Well, I had some free time, so I came to see how well the store was doing."
Yue Lan kept looking at him with the same narrowed eyes before giving a sigh and saying, "You can already see how it''s doing, or rather how busy it is here. Unless you''re willing to start helping out around here, I really don''t have time to talk with you."
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Alright, I''ll keep it simple. How much money have you made?"
Yue Lan kept looking at him before reaching to the side to take out a piece of paper. She flipped through it to find a certain page before saying, "So far, we''ve earned aroundˇ"
Before she could continue, there was a knock that came from the door.
Yue Lan looked over at the door with a surprised look. She was surprised by this knocking because she had made it clear that she was to be left alone to finish this pile of paperwork.
So unless there was an emergency, there wouldn''t be knocking on her door.
After this thought passed through her mind, she quickly asked, "What is it?"
The door opened and one of the workers from before came in to give a bow to Yue Lan. When she stood up again, she said in an awkward voice, "Manager, there''s a person outside who''s looking for youˇ"
Yue Lan knitted her brows when she heard this, "I already said that I wasn''t to be disturbed. Can you not send them off?"
The staff member''s expression became even more difficult as they said, "We''ve tried, but that person insists on seeing youˇThey''re going as far as causing amotion in the store andˇ"
Yue Lan cut her off as she said with a nod, "Alright, I''ll go deal with this person. You can go back to work."
The staff member revealed a grateful look as she said, "Thank you manager!"
Then she ran off without any hesitation.
Seeing how she ran off like this, Yue Lan gave a sigh. It seemed like this person really was a pain to deal withˇ
Yue Lan turned to Lin Fan and asked, "Do you want to stay here or do you want toe with me?"
? Lin Fan stood up and said with a smile, "Let''s go for a walk." As he said this, he reached out his hand towards her.
Yue Lan was surprised when she saw this, but then she turned her head and gave a soft snort. However, even with all this, she still took Lin Fan''s hand with a slight blush on her cheeks.
The two of them came out of the back and to the front of the store, but before they could evene out the door, they heard a man''s voice from the front, "Give me all the units you have! Don''t you know that my daughter is the manager of this store, just wrap it all up for me!"
When Yue Lan heard this, her body suddenly jolted.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he felt the trembleing from her hand. He stopped and turned to look at her, waiting for her to respond.
Yue Lan looked up at him and said, "Thatˇreally is my father''s voiceˇ" Then after a long pause, she said in a weaker voice, "Can youe with me?"
Lin Fan nodded and took her in his embrace before saying, "You don''t need to worry, I''m here."
Yue Lan dug herself deep into his embrace for a few seconds before pulling herself out. When she came out, she had the same confident look on her face as before,pletely getting rid of the weakness that she had been showing.
However, Lin Fan could still feel the slight tremble that came from her hand.
Yue Lan came out of the back and came up to the man before saying in a loud voice, "What''s going on here?"
The eyes of the staff member who was trying to stop Yue Lan''s father from taking their Othello and Jenga games lit up when she saw Yue Lan, but before she could even say a thing, Yue Lan''s father looked at Yue Lan with a smile and said, "Lan Lan, you''re finally here! You really do need to train your staff better, they don''t know how to follow orders at all!"
Then without even waiting for a response from her, Yue Lan''s father turned back to the Othello and Jenga games and started putting more of them in his bag as he said, "Lan Lan, I''ll be taking a few of these things. I have some buyers that are interested in these, so I''m sure that I''ll earn quite a bit from this."
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes and said, "If you want those, you can pay for those. If not, you can leave."
Yue Lan''s father revealed a surprised look before turning back to Yue Lan with a smile, "Lan Lan, there''s no need to joke with me like this. This is your store and we''re family, so what''s yours is also mine."
Then without waiting for a response, he went back to putting the games in his bag.
Lin Fan could see the hesitation on Yue Lan''s face, so he chose to step out at this time.
He came forward and grabbed Yue Lan''s father''s hand, stopping him from putting more games in his bag before saying in a cold voice, "It''s too bad that this is my store."
Yue Lan''s father was once again surprised, but he didn''t mind it at all as he said, "So you''re Lan Lan''s man? You''re not bad. You''re handsome and you''re rich to open a store like this. Not to mention all these products that you''vee up with, I''m sure that our Starlight Chamber of Commerce will be able to rise again with you on our side!"
Then he moved in closer to say with a smile, "Since you''re Yue Lan''s man, that means you''re a part of the family. Since you''re family, you shouldn''t mind if family takes a few things from you."
Then once again, he didn''t wait for Lin Fan''s response as he started putting more things in his bag.
Lin Fan shook his head when he saw this.
This man, it was clear that he was a selfish idiot who only cared about himselfˇBut in the end, he was still Yue Lan''s father which meant somethingˇ
So Lin Fan went against his impulse to hit this man, instead he grabbed the bag out of Yue Lan''s father''s hand and said, "Unfortunately, this is still my store and you have to pay for these items. But based on your actions, it doesn''t seem like you''re intending to pay, so I''ll be taking these back."
Chapter 65 A Part Of The Past (2)
Yue Lan''s father''s expression finally changed when he saw this.
He tried to take the bag back from Lin Fan, but he found that no matter how he tried, he wasn''t able to pull the bag out of Lin Fan''s hand.
That was very natural since Yue Lan''s father was only a mortal without any cultivation and Lin Fan was already a Fourth Qi Gathering Realm cultivator. Even among cultivators in this city, he was considered one of the stronger ones.
After seeing that he wasn''t able to take the back, Yue Lan''s father didn''t keep trying as he turned his attention to Yue Lan who had been silently standing on the side.
Seeing her just standing there without saying a thing, his face filled with rage as he said, "You! You unfilial thing! Who do you think I am! I am your father and you''re treating me like this!"
He came right up to her face and yelled, "I was the one who fed and clothed you since you were born and this is how you repay me! You won''t even give your own father a few simple things that you own to help him? Even beasts wouldn''t be as unfilial as you!"
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows as he silently stood on the side.
He had long wanted to beat this man who clearly didn''t deserve to be called Yue Lan''s father, but he knew that before he could do anything, he would have to wait for Yue Lan''s response first.
Being yelled at like this, Yue Lan started to tremble and shrink back.
However, when she saw Lin Fan ring at her dad for her, she felt a burst of confidence filling her.
That was right, she was no longer alone like before. There was someone who was there to support her now, so there was no need for her to be afraid like before.
As Yue Lan''s father kept yelling at her, Yue Lan suddenly looked up and took a step forward, catching him off guard and making him swallow his words. He looked at Yue Lan with a cautious look and asked, "What is it? Are you going to apoloˇ?"
Before he could finish his sentence, Yue Lan cut in by saying, "You and I no longer have a familial rtionship. You are not my father anymore."
When Yue Lan''s father heard this, all he could do was reveal a stunned look. But he didn''t remain stunned for long before he pointed his finger in her face and roared out, "What kind of unfilial thing are you! When you''ve found sess, you immediately abandon your family! Don''t you know that family is the only thing that matters! Your parents gave birth to you and you abandon them like this!"
He was about to raise his hand to p Yue Lan, but Lin Fan stepped in at this time.
He stood in between Yue Lan and her father, staring down her father as he said in a cold voice, "That''s enough. Get out of my store now."
Yue Lan''s father was taken aback by Lin Fan suddenly appearing in front of him, but he didn''t give up as he shouted, "You think that you can get in between this? This is a matter between me and my daughter, this isn''t something for you to interfere in!"
Lin Fan red down Yue Lan''s father until he couldn''t say a single thing anymore and he said in a low, but powerful voice, "You''re not worthy of being her daughter. After letting her take on your debt, you abandoned her. Do you think that''s what a father is supposed to do?"
Yue Lan''s eyes couldn''t help tearing up when she heard these words.
However, Yue Lan''s father''s reaction waspletely different. Yue Lan''s father just gave a snort and said, "When a family is in trouble, every member should do what they can to help the family. It was her duty to take on the debt for the entire family or else we would have all suffered. Isn''t it better for one person toˇ"
Before he could finish speaking, Lin Fan had already raised his hand.
In one quick motion, he pped Yue Lan''s father across the face, sending him flying across the room. He flew over the table with products on them, over the customers and workers that were still in the store, and right into the wall.
When he mmed into the wall, the wall shattered like it was made of styrofoam and he was thrown out of the store.
After being thrown out, Yue Lan''s father bounced on the ground a few times before skidding to a stop.
After that p, he didn''t get up as he justid there on the ground covered in blood.
Yue Lan was about to run forward to check on him, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop her before personally walking out of the hole in the wall and standing over Yue Lan''s father.
Yue Lan''s father was still conscious, but he couldn''t believe what was happening.
Still, even if he couldn''t believe it, it had still happened. With his body covered in wounds from shattering the wall, the pain quickly hit him and he screamed out, "Ah! That hurts! You son of a b*tch, what do you think you''re doing!"
He rolled around on the ground as he held his face that was already swelling up, but then the adrenaline that his body was secreting numbed the pain enough that he was able to jump up to point his finger in Lin Fan''s face and shout, "You! Who do you think you''re hitting! I am your father inw, do you think that you can do this kind of thing to me without consequences!"
Lin Fan didn''t bother with his threats as he grabbed him by the cor, shutting him up.
Lin Fan looked right into his eyes with a cold re before saying, "You''re the one who made her take on your debt, so it could be said that you''re the one who sold her to pay your debt. Since I''m the one that paid that debt, that means that she belongs to me now."
Yue Lan''s father plucked up the little courage that he had left and said, "She belongs to you! She is my flesh and blood, she was born from me, so she belongs to me!"
Lin Fan raised his other hand to ce at his neck and his hand formed a de that he pressed against Yue Lan''s father''s neck. He had also used his spiritual energy to cover his hand, so it was sharp enough to cut the neck so that drops of blood came out.
Feeling this new pain that came from his neck, Yue Lan''s father immediately closed his mouth.
Lin Fan just looked right into his eyes with that same cold gaze and said, "She no longer has any rtion to you. If you bother her again, I promise that I will kill you with my own two hands. Do you understand?"
Yue Lan''s father had been acting arrogant the whole time because he had been relying on the fact that he was Yue Lan''s father, but hearing the cold tone and feeling the murderous intenting from Lin Fan, he knew that he shouldn''t push his luck too much or he would really die here. Seeing that he had no other choice, he just gave a nod and said, "Alright, I''ll leave, I''ll leave. Just let me live!"
Lin Fan looked at Yue Lan''s father in disgust when he saw this. With a snort he just threw Yue Lan''s father onto the ground before walking back into the store.
Aftering back in, he looked around before saying with a smile, "I apologize for the inconvenience that was caused today. We will be offering everyone some discounts aspensation for the mess that was caused."
What he didn''t expect after hearing this was a round of apuse from the customers and the staff.
One of the customers even said, "Good job young man. Even I wanted to p that b*stard after everything that he said."
Another one quickly added, "Right, right, that kind of person really is an eyesore. It''s a good thing that you kicked him out. There''s no need to worry aboutpensation."
Lin Fan was happy hearing what they said, but he still said, "No, this was a situation that was caused by our internal errors, so we should offerpensation to everyone."
At this, he nudged the arm of Yue Lan beside him, bringing her back to her senses.
Yue Lan''s body jerked, but then she quickly revealed a smile and said, "That''s right, it was our store''s mistake that caused this mess, so it''s natural that we providepensation. We will be offering a 10% discount on all our goods today, so please continue to support our business."
The eyes of the customers lit up when they heard this.
There was no customer that didn''t like getting a discount, so they were naturally happy about this.
Yue Lan gave a nod to the workers to let them take care of this before heading into the back with Lin Fan.
Only when they were back in the office did she finally copse in the chair and let out a long sigh. It didn''t take long before she covered her eyes and tears started toe out.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate as he came forward to pick Yue Lan up and then took her in his embrace as he said beside her ear in a firm voice, "You are my family now."
After a long time, there was a soft "un" that came from Yue Lan.
Chapter 66 Defining Relationship
It was only after a long time that Yue Lan''s body finally stopped shaking, but Lin Fan didn''t let her even after she had stopped crying.
But eventually, Yue Lan did leave Lin Fan''s embrace.
She had gathered her emotions and she was back to her usual self. However, because she was back to her usual self, she realized how behind on her work she was, so she immediately chased Lin Fan out of her office.
What Lin Fan didn''t see after she chased him out was the faint smile that had appeared on her lips as she remembered what Lin Fan had just said.
"You are my family now."
Those words had reached the bottom of her heart and had been firmly nted there.
After smiling to herself for a bit, Yue Lan suddenly looked up and started going through ns in her mind.
She knew that this matter wouldn''t just end there, so she had to take some measures before her father came back.
ˇ
After Lin Fan left the store, it was already gettingte, so he decided to walk around a bit before going back to have dinner with everyone.
Because of the incident that happened, Yue Lan didn''t join them for dinner in the end since she was still taking care of the things in the store.
During dinner, Lin Fan told the two of them about what had happened with Yue Lan''s father.
When L heard this, she couldn''t help thinking about what had happened with her own father.
The two of them had already known about Yue Lan''s debt and how Lin Fan had paid it off, but when they heard about Yue Lan''s father, both of them couldn''t help being angry.
Xiao Yue was closer to Yue Lan than L since they had spent more time together, but L was also very upset about this because of what had happened with her own family.
When Yue Lan finally came back, both of them immediately dragged Yue Lan to the bath to talk about it together.
When they came back, the three girls were happily talking to each other which Lin Fan was happy to see.
But he also had the matter of Yue Lan''s father on the back of his mind.
He knew that this matter wouldn''t be over with just this.
This was a trope that was verymon in the web novels of Earth, so he could already guess what was going to happen after this. Not to mention that he had already seen the look in Yue Lan''s father''s eyes after he had left.
He knew how shameless Yue Lan''s father was and how ruthless he was, so he was certain that Yue Lan''s father wouldn''t leave it at this.
With how profitable the store was, it was certain that there would be people interested in taking the store from them. It would be easy for Yue Lan''s father to build rtions with those people because he was rted to Yue Lan, which would give them the perfect excuse to attack the store.
They would have to do a lot to deal with this depending on who came, but there was no doubt that this wasn''t the end.
Naturally Yue Lan didn''t miss this and she had been thinking about it all afternoon.
After considering it all afternoon, the first thing that she came up with was hiring guards from the Merchants Guild. At the very least, that would mean that they would have some people guarding the people of the store and the workers.
So Yue Lan had Lin Fan promise that he would go to the Merchants Guild with her one day to hire these guards since she needed him to check if they were strong enough.
After that, without any hesitation, Yue Lan was the one who dragged Lin Fan to his room.
Lin Fan was stunned by how aggressive Yue Lan was being, but he didn''t stop it. After all, he wasn''t against girls being aggressive, it was even one of the things that he secretly loved.
After being dragged into his room, the first thing that Yue Lan said was, "Strip."
Lin Fan was caught off guard by how forward Yue Lan was, but he quickly followed her orders and took off his clothes.
Once he was done, she immediately pushed him back into the bed and took off her top, revealing the peaks that she was so proud of. She came forward over him and with both hands, she held her peaks as she smothered Lin Fan''s rod in them.
When the pressure of her peaks surrounded his thing, Lin Fan couldn''t take it for a single second as hepletely lost control of his thing, releasing it all over Yue Lan''s face.
Yue Lan was surprised since she never expected Lin Fan to release his first load this quickly. However, she didn''t remain surprised for long as she suddenly revealed a smile and raised a finger to wipe his cream off her face before licking her finger.
Then with the same finger, she kept wiping off the cream and licking it until it was all gone.
However, she didn''t keep going after this because she heard a sounding from the door.
This was something that she had already noticed a few nights ago, but she had left it alone since it was something that she couldn''t force. After all, this was something that required both sides to be ready and it was clear that one side wasn''t ready yet.
However, tonight was different.
Yue Lan stopped her actions and stood up before turning to walk over to the door.
After arriving at the door, she paused for a second before suddenly opening it and reaching out for the person who was hiding behind the door.
L had been there listening to the two of them, but seeing this door suddenly open, she waspletely caught off guard. Since she was caught off guard, she wasn''t prepared for Yue Lan''s hand suddenly reaching out and grabbing her by the cor.
L was pulled into the room by Yue Lan where Lin Fan still hadn''t recovered from his first load being released. Only when L had already been pulled into the room and ced in front of him did Lin Fan finally recover.
He looked down at himself and remembered that he waspletely naked, so he immediately pulled the sheets beside him over himself. Though the moment that he did this, he couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling since it would usually be the reverse in these situationsˇ
Yue Lan looked at L and said, "It''s time for you to properly define your rtionship with master."
L looked at Yue Lan with a shocked and confused look, as if she couldn''t understand what she was saying. She understood what the words she was saying meant, but she couldn''t understand what she meant by those words.
Yue Lan could see the confusion on her face, so she said in a firm voice, "You know that you can''t just stay like this, so you should make it clear what your feelings are."
This time, L understood what she meant, but she couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed having things dragged out into the open like this.
But she felt that Yue Lan was right, so she turned to Lin Fan and said, "I can''t hide these feelings anymore. Please make me your woman as well."
When she said this, Lin Fan revealed a stunned look as he was unable to say a thing.
L saw this and her heart sank as she said, "You don''t want me?"
Lin Fan quickly shook his head when he heard this and said, "No, no, it was just that I was caught off guard by this."
Well, it wasn''t her words that had caught him off guard, but rather the notification that he had received.
[L has been moved by Yue Lan''s words. Affection has increased by 20.]
Instead of the normal affection notification where it was an affection increase because of something that he had done, this was an increase in affection because of something that someone else had done.
It seemed like there wasn''t only one way to get affection. It seemed that even if others acted for him, he would still be able to earn affectionˇ
This was definitely something that was good to know for the future.
But right now, he had something else that he had to deal with.
Lin Fan looked right at L and said, "Come here."
After L came over to the bed that he was lying on, he lifted off the nket that he was using to cover himself.
When L saw the thing standing straight in front of her, she couldn''t help covering her eyes, but was still peeking out through her fingers at it.
Wasn''t this a bit too big?
Yue Lan saw this and revealed a faint smile since this had also been her first reaction when she had seen Lin Fan''s thing for the first time.
She came up behind L and took her hands before saying, "Don''t be nervous. The first thing that you should do is thisˇ"
As she talked L through this, she didn''t forget to also move her hands.
Lin Fan justid there letting them do their thing, but he had to admit that while it was a new feeling, it wasn''t a bad feeling.
L''s hands were a bit rougher than the other girls'' hands because of her training and that gave a different feeling from the other girls.
With this different feeling, Lin Fan didn''tst long before he released his second shot.
Now that he had gone this far, he couldn''t hold back his libido anymore as he suddenly sat up and took L by the shoulders. She waspletely caught off guard and just fell as Lin Fan pushed her down.
With the help of Yue Lan, her clothes came off and soon every part of her body was ced in front of Lin Fan.
While her chest was smaller than Yue Lan''s, Lin Fan felt that it was just right for her figure and just right for his hands.
L could see what Lin Fan was doing, but she didn''t stop him. All she did was say in a soft voice, "Please be gentle."
When Lin Fan saw this, his libido was provoked even more as he said, "Just leave it to me."
Yue Lan smartly moved to the side where L''s head was and she started ying with L''s chest along with Lin Fan.
It didn''t take long before a look of ecstasy appeared on L''s face.
However, since it was her first time, it also didn''t take long before she passed out with that same look of ecstasy.
It was at that point that Yue Lan was swapped out for L.
Since L was new and not used to Lin Fan''s "passion", it meant that there was still plenty of "passion" left for Yue Lan.
Naturally, she wasn''t able to take it all and she had no choice but to call Xiao Yue over as well.
By the end of it, Lin Fanid there with a satisfied look as the three girlsid there unconscious with looks of pleasure on their faces.
Chapter 67 Traveling To Inferno City
After that night, out of the three girls, only L was sore since it was her first time, so she didn''t go out with Lin Fan on the mission that he took.
For the next two weeks, there was only peace.
Lin Fan continued with his missions over the next two weeks, doing both his daily missions and the missions from the Mercenary Guild, grinding out as much money as he could.
Though they had taken action in preparation of retaliation from Yue Lan''s father, it never came.
There were several guards that now stood in Lin Fan''s store, but the strange thing about them was that they were all female as well, just like the workers of the store.
Lin Fan had gone to the Merchants Guild with Yue Lan to hire them, but he wasn''t the one that chose them. All he did was check their abilities before Yue Lan hired them.
He had thought that she would at least hire one or two men, but it turned out that she hadpletely hired women.
Was it because she was afraid of men orˇdid she think that this was what he wanted?
While he had told her that he wanted a harem, he didn''t want to take it this farˇ
In fact, when he went to the store, people who knew that he was the owner gave him strange looks when they found that there were only female staff at this storeˇ
p But that didn''t matter since he rarely went to the store and he would be going even less now that he was leaving this city.
Of course, he wasn''t leaving this city permanently, he was just heading to Inferno City for the auction.
If they rushed, they could get there in three days by ordinary horse carriage. However Lin Fan and the other girls didn''t want to rush this journeys
Instead, they wanted to take it slow, while at the same time, they wanted some more monsterbat experience. Not to mention that having Hi allowed them to travel much faster than normal horse carriage.
So they chose to set off a week before the auction to slowly make their way to Inferno City.
It wasn''t just L and Xiao Yue who came with Lin Fan, but also Yue Lan.
She wasing along to help Lin Fan with bidding during the auction since she had experience with this kind of thing.
But also because she wanted to avoid the store for now since there was the chance that her father coulde back. If she wasn''t there, they wouldn''t have the justification to do anything in the store, so it was better if she wasn''t there.
Of course, the other reason was that she was trying to hide from her father and her family.
Even if she was determined to cut off all rtions with them, it was the family that had raised her.
As they traveled along, they met various spirit beasts that they hunted. With the Gale Sparrow, it wasn''t a problem for them to find spirit beasts.
They put all the spirit beast corpses in the Pet Storage Space to sell when they reached Inferno City. There was a Mercenary Guild branch there as well, so it was easy for them to find a ce to sell these spirit beast corpses.
They just traveled like this for three days before anything happened.
On the third day, it was a normal day at first, but then they heard the sounds of screaming in the distance.
But not only that, they heard the sounds of weapons shing which clearly showed that there were also people fighting.
After a nod from Lin Fan, Yue Lan jumped into the Pet Storage Space before the remaining three charged in the direction of the sound.
However, when they came close, they slowed down and cautiously approached the source of the sound. When they came close, they hid in the bushes while checking the situation.
After all, it was dangerous to charge out now without knowing what the situation was.
However, they found that as they expected, it was someone being attacked by bandits.
Bandits weremon in this world and unless there were powerful experts escorting caravans, it was very likely that caravans would be attacked.
Now there were two choices that were ced in front of them, which was to either help these people or to let them face the bandits alone.
It was clear which option was the better option, howeverˇ
When L suggested just leaving the caravan to their fate, it was Xiao Yue who argued against it.
"If it was you, wouldn''t you hope that someone would help you? Not to mention that they are only mortals, so there''s no danger in helping at all." Xiao Yue said in a firm voice.
L was surprised by how strong Xiao Yue''s stance was when it came to this matter, but she still said, "That''s the point, they''re mortals. This kind of stuff happens everyday, you can''t just save everyone, can you? Since there''s no merit, there''s no point in saving them."
Xiao Yue still had the firm look on her face, but her eyes showed that she could understand where L wasing from.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who cut in by saying, "Forget it, we''ll help them."
Since Lin Fan had spoken, there was nothing else for the other two to say.
L still had an unwilling look on her face, but Xiao Yue looked at Lin Fan with a grateful look.
Lin Fan just gave a nod before pulling out his weapon to prepare for the fight.
ˇ
There were the sounds of weapons shing all around along with the sounds of screaming that rang out from time to time.
However, inside the carriage cabin, there was only silence as two figures sat there.
One of them had a calm look on their face, but the other was peeking out of the carriage with a concerned look.
After watching what was happening outside for a bit, the one with the concerned look came back to say, "Big sister, what do we do? We just had to be unlucky enough to bump into these banditsˇIf they just waited a bit longer, we would have already left this caravan and they could have done whatever they wanted."
The one with the calm look said, "It doesn''t matter, what is destined to happen will happen, so just ept it."
The one with the concerned look said, "But at this rate, they''ll lose and then what will happen to us?"
The one with the calm look didn''t say anything in response to this. Instead, she just closed her eyes as if she was thinking about something.
Seeing this, the one with the concerned look couldn''t help bing even more worried.
Seeing that the one with the calm look wasn''t doing anything, the one with the concerned look reached out beside her to pick up a branch. Then with a sh of green light, the branch suddenly started to grow until it took the form of a bow.
When the one with the concerned look was about to peek out again with this bow, the one with the calm look suddenly opened her eyes and said, "Stop."
The one with the concerned look was surprised by this sudden outburst from the one with the calm look, but then she said, "But big sister, if we don''t do anything, we''ll be in trouble. If this merchant caravan gets destroyed by the banditsˇ"
The big sister suddenly said, "I''ve always said that you''re too anxious. Calm yourself and sense the area."
The little sister was surprised once again by what the big sister said, but still she took a deep breath and released her senses. Then after a while, she suddenly revealed a surprised look as she said, "Big sister, it''sˇ"
The big sister gave a nod and said, "Yes, it seems like the goddess is still on our side today."
Not long after this, there was a sudden loud boom that came from outside that drew both their attention.
The little sister quickly came to the side of the carriage and she arrived just in time to see a man flying right past her. This man was one of the bandits that had attacked this caravan.
Of course, his trip through the air wasn''t a voluntary one, but rather it was because he had been thrown through the air.
After his short trip through the air, he mmed right into a tree on the side of the path and was knocked out.
The little sister turned her head in the direction that the man hade flying from and she found that there was a girl there who was lifting two grown men, one in each hand, swinging them around like they weighed nothing.
After swinging them, she threw them out again at theirrades who were the other bandits.
With how easy it was for her, it was almost like she was bowling with these bandits.
To the side, there were two other people who were also taking care of the bandits.
There was one girl who was smoothly making her way through the bandits, cutting their necks and there was a man who was slowly taking down bandits without killing them.
With the three of them tearing their way through the bandits, the bandits weren''t able to fight back at all.
It didn''t take them long to subdue all the bandits that were attacking the caravan.
Chapter 68 Elves
Once the bandits had all been subdued, the leader of the caravan immediately came forward to thank Lin Fan for saving them.
"This young master, thank you for your grace in saving us!" The leader of the caravan practically threw himself at Lin Fan when he said this.
However, Lin Fan took a step back when faced with this enthusiastic leader of the caravan, moving out of his way to avoid being caught by him. Then he said with a smile, "It was nothing. We were just passing along when we heard the sounds of fighting."
The leader of the caravan kept throwing more and more praise onto Lin Fan, but then he suddenly became silent.
Lin Fan naturally knew why he had be silent. When it came to situations like this, after being saved, they were usually expected to pay the people who had saved them, or at the very least give them some kind ofpensation.
However, the problem was that the bandits had ruined quite a bit of this caravan''s cargo, soˇIt was even a problem for the merchant to make up the cost of this cargo, let alone earning a profit. If he were to also pay Lin Fan for rescuing themˇ
Lin Fan was about to say something, but before he could, the two cloaked figures that had been hiding in the carriage came out.
The older sister came right up to Lin Fan and asked, "This young master, is it alright if we talk in private?"
Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this voice.
This voiceˇit was like a gentle breeze that softly blew across a meadowˇIt was like the soft p of a butterfly''s wingˇIt was like a soft and sweet kiss to the earˇ
In short, it was a beautiful voice that made people immediately rx the moment that they heard it.
However, it wasn''t the voice that had surprised him. Rather, it was the person that this voice wasing from.
Lin Fan could feel a strange auraing from these two cloaked figures.
But the even stranger thing was that before they had made themselves known, he hadn''t been able to sense this aura at all. It was as if only because they had made themselves known that he was able to sense their aura.
These two cloaked figures definitely weren''t normal peopleˇ
So while it could be understood why they didn''t help the caravan, why did they want to talk to him?
Could it be that they had some kind of grudge with him?
Lin Fan thought about it and decided that it was better to face them head on instead of having them sneak up on himter. After all, he wasn''t able to detect them, so if they snuck on him, that would be the end of it.
So after thinking about all of this, Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this cloaked figure.
Without caring about the leader of the caravan, the two of them headed off into the forest on the side with their respective groups.
When they finally came to a secluded clearing, they finally stopped with both sides standing there facing each other.
No one said a single word until the older sister said, "This young master, thank you for saving us."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he heard this since this was clearly not the pattern that he was expecting, but he still said, "It''s not a problem at all. Only, why did you want to talk to me alone? Was it just to thank me?"
The older sister revealed a faint smile when she heard this before saying, "This young master is correct, it wasn''t just to thank you, but alsoˇ"
Then without another word, she suddenly took off her cloak to reveal her true appearance.
When Lin Fan saw this appearance, he waspletely shocked.
Sharp ears.
This girl had sharp ears.
When the cloak came off, the appearance of a beautiful young girl with flowing blonde hair and piercing green eyes was revealed. But that wasn''t what Lin Fan''s eyes drifted to immediately. Rather, his eyes immediately fell onto the sharp ears that she had.
Since she had this kind of appearance and sharp ears, it could only mean one thingˇ
Elf!
She was an elf!
Now it was really feeling like another world!
This had been one of the things that Lin Fan hoped that he would be able to see the most after being reincarnated!
After all, elves were things that everyone on Earth had dreamed about and being able to meet one now was definitely a dreame true!
But then he realized that there was a problem.
The realm that he was currently in was a cultivation realm and when he had asked about elves before, he hadn''t been able to find any information on them. It had almost been as if they didn''t exist in this world of cultivation.
So where did these elvese from?
Lin Fan could tell from the looks on L and Xiao Yue''s faces that they were also shocked to see the appearance of this girl.
After letting Lin Fan stand there in shock for a bit, the elf girl finally continued by saying, "It was also because I wanted to ask this young master something."
Lin Fan knitted his brows again before saying, "What is it?"
The elf girl narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan as she asked, "Has this young master ever met another one of my tribe before?"
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this, but he shook his head and honestly said, "No, I''ve never met an elf before."
The elf girl silently looked at Lin Fan for a bit before giving a nod with a smile and saying, "This young master, thank you for answering my question."
After that, she raised her hand and with a sh of green light, there was a leaf that suddenly appeared in it. However, this wasn''t just a normal leaf, but rather it was a leaf that had such a pure green colour that it almost seemed like it had been carved from emerald.
However, the way that the leaf moved slightly when it was being held by her told Lin Fan that this was still a normal leaf.
The elf girl raised the leaf in front of Lin Fan and offered it to him as she said, "Young master, please ept this as a gift for saving us and answering my question."
Lin Fan was even more surprised by how things were going, but that wasn''t the biggest shock that he had received today. The biggest shock that he received was when he looked at the leaf that the elf girl was presenting him.
When he used his Appraisal Eyes on the leaf, his mouth instantly fell down.
[World Tree Leaf]
A leaf thates from the Sacred World Tree of the elves. This leaf has absorbed life energy over tens of thousands of years and is rumoured to be powerful enough to even bring the dead back to life.
Effects: Large healing effect (cannot calcte amount healed).
World Tree!
This was really starting to be like a fantasy world with the appearance of elves and World Trees!
In every game he yed and every novel he read, the World Tree would always be considered a sacred item that was protected by the elves or something else. So how could things from the World Tree be offered that easily?
But there was a leaf from the World Tree in front of him right nowˇ
Lin Fan looked back up at the elf girl and couldn''t help wondering just who she was that she was able to give him a leaf from the World Tree like it was nothingˇ
After a moment of shock, Lin Fan forced himself to calm down before saying, "This is too precious. I can''t take something like this."
The elf girl revealed an interested look before saying, "It seems like you know what this isˇ" Then after that, she said with a smile, "Please don''t worry about it, we have plenty of these." Then her expression turned serious as she said, "Plus, I wouldn''t feel right if I didn''t repay my saviours. So I ask that you take this."
Lin Fan was about to keep rejecting, but before he could, the elf girl had already ced the World Tree Leaf in his hand without waiting for his response.
After putting it in his hand, the elf girl suddenly turned to leave.
However, after taking two steps, she suddenly remembered something and turned back to ask, "This young master, I almost forgot to ask, but what is your name?"
Lin Fan looked up at her and blurted out, "Lin Fan."
The elf girl revealed a smile after hearing this and said, "Young master Lin, my name is Flora. I hope that we will be able to meet each other again."
Then without saying another thing, the elf girl and the other cloaked girl disappeared into the woods.
[Ding, Flora has been intrigued by your actions and answers. Affection has increased by 5.]
In the end, Lin Fan was just left there standing in a daze over what had just happened.
The girl that he had suddenly met after saving a caravan had turned out to be an elf and she had given him a leaf from the legendary World Tree.
Thisˇalmost seemed like he had the main character halo around himˇ
Like he had some kind of plot armourˇ
Well, now that he thought about it, he could be considered a main character since he was the person who had reincarnated from another realm, but he had never encountered anything as lucky as this beforeˇ
Just what was going on?
Chapter 69 Sprout
Once the elf girl and herpanion were out of earshot of Lin Fan''s group, the little sister who had her cloak covering her the entire time also took it off to reveal that she was also an elf.
The little sister immediately stopped Flora and asked, "Big sister, why did you reveal yourself like that? Also, why did you give him our sacred treasure?!"
Flora looked at her little sister and said, "There''s something special about him."
The little sister was surprised by this answer and then quickly asked in an anxious voice, "Big sister, could it be that you''ve fallen for him? You can''t do that! You are our goddess'' priest, he''s not someone that can evene close to matching you!"
Flora shook her head with a smile when she heard this and said, "No, I haven''t fallen in love with him, or at least not yet. It would be a lie to say that I wasn''t interested in himˇ"
As her voice trailed off, the little sister immediately tried to convince her otherwise again, but Flora raised her hand to cut her off.
Flora revealed a serious look before saying, "There was the aura of the goddessing from him."
The little sister once again revealed a shocked look before quickly saying, "The aura of the goddess? How could ite from a lowly human like him? He''s so weak, so how could he have anything to do with the goddess? Also, why didn''t I feel that aura of the goddess from him?"
Flora shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I''m certain that it was the aura of the goddess." Then after a pause, she said with a smile, "As for why you couldn''t feel it, you should know better than me." She tapped her little sister on the head before saying, "That''s what you get for skipping out on training all those times."
The little sister revealed an awkward look before saying, "But big sister, if you give him all of that, are you not afraid that he''ll tell the sects about you?" After revealing a pensive look, she continued, "We''ve snuck into the cultivation realm this time, so the sects don''t know that we''re here. However, if they find usˇ"
Flora patted her head and said in aforting voice, "Rx, there''s no way that he''ll tell the sects about us since he''s not connected to the sects."
The little sister revealed a confused look, "What do you mean?"
Flora said with a confident smile, "The energy that he released was different from the energy of the sect cultivators. It''s clear that he has a different cultivation technique, so he shouldn''t be from the sects. Rather he should be a rogue cultivator."
The little sister was clearly about to say something else, but Flora raised her hand to cut her off before saying, "Enough, let''s not talk about him anymore. Remember what we came here to do."
The little sister''s expression sank before asking, "Big sister, are you sure that the information is correct?"
Flora gave a nod and said, "It''s definitely correct. The aura of the goddess appeared near the ce that we''re heading to, so we have to find it."
The little sister then revealed the same worried look from before as she said, "But, if we could feel it, the sectsˇ"
Flora gave a nod again and said, "It''s fine. As long as we''re careful, they won''t be able to find usˇ"
The little sister didn''t say anything else, but it was clear that she was still worried.
But neither of them said anything else as they put their cloaks back on and headed back to the caravan.
ˇ
Back on Lin Fan''s side, after taking a long time toe back to his senses, the first thing that he did was put the World Tree Leaf into the Pet Storage Space.
He didn''t know what kind of energy the World Tree Leaf released, but it definitely wasn''t a good idea to leave it out in the open like this. After all, if people sensed the energy that it released, they would definitely be attracted to see what it was.
Not just people, but also animals as well.
He could even feel the aura of a few spirit beasts in the area around him.
After putting it away, he gave a p to pull Xiao Yue and L out of their daze and had them take care of the spirit beasts in the area.
If they just left them, it would not only be dangerous for them, but also dangerous for the caravan.
While he was certain that Flora''s group would be able to take care of themselves, he could also tell that they were trying to hide their identity. Since it was easy for him to take care of these spirit beasts, then there was no harm in helping them.
After all, she was someone he still couldn''t see through.
While he wasn''t certain how strong she was because of her restrained aura, the strange feeling he felting from her told him that she definitely wasn''t weak.
It was best for him to befriend them if he couldˇ
Not to mention that they were the elves that he had been waiting to meet!
After they took care of the spirit beasts that had gathered, Lin Fan''s group headed back to the caravan after stuffing the spirit beast corpses into the Pet Storage Space.
When they came back, they found that Flora and the other cloaked figure were already back in the carriage and it was clear they didn''t want to talk anymore.
So Lin Fan just dealt with the leader of the caravan.
After confirming with Lin Fan that he didn''t want any rewards for saving them, the caravan leader burst out in tears of joy. He showered all kinds of ttery onto Lin Fan, most of which he clearly didn''t mean, but Lin Fan didn''t call him out in it.
Of course the caravan didn''t stay long after that. They left soon after, first out of fear that Lin Fan would change his mind and second, because they wanted to reach their destination as soon as possible to minimize their losses.
As the caravan drove off, Lin Fan saw Flora waving to him out of the back of the carriage and he waved back at her.
When the caravan finally disappeared from sight, Lin Fan and the girls went into the Pet Storage Space, but they were greeted with a surprise.
Lin Fan hade into the Pet Storage Space to check the World Tree Leaf, but when he came in, he found that it was gone.
Well, it wasn''t gone gone, but it had changed forms into something else.
Instead of remaining as a leaf, the leaf was now halfway into the ground and had already changed into a sprout.
However, not only had it changed into a sprout, it was also releasing an energy from it that made one feel refreshed.
If Lin Fan had to guess what this was, his guess would be that this pure life energy that this sapling was releasing. But if that was the case, then didn''t that mean that he had already cultivated a World Tree sapling?
What kind of concept was that?
Even if Lin Fan wasn''t certain what the situation with the World Tree was in this world, he was certain that it wouldn''t have a low status.
Lin Fan was correct in that thought.
The World Tree was the sacred tree of the elves because there was only one such tree.
However, it wasn''t that only a single one of these trees could exist in this world, but rather the World Tree had a very strict requirement for being able to grow. It required arge amount of life energy to support its growth.
In the long run, the amount of life energy released by the World Tree far surpassed the life energy that it took to grow it, but this high threshold made it hard for the World Tree to grow in the first ce.
The elves had only ever found a single ce that had enough life energy to grow this World Tree, which was why they fiercely defended it.
But now Lin Fan had been able to make another World Tree sproutˇ
If the elves were to learn about this, there was no doubt that they would spare no effort to secure this World Tree sprout. Or rather, they would spare no effort in capturing Lin Fan whose Pet Storage Space seemed to be key in making this World Tree Leaf sprout.
It was just too bad that they didn''t know about this and Lin Fan definitely wasn''t nning on letting anyone find out about this.
As he stared at the World Tree sprout, he couldn''t help pping his hand to his face and shaking his head as he gave a sigh.
All he wanted was a peaceful life, but there were all kinds of things happening to him that he had to deal withˇIt was almost like he was a protagonist in some kind of novelˇ
But after thinking for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly realized something.
If the World Tree Leaf could grow in here, then perhaps other nts could also grow in here?
Looking around at all the empty space that he had in this Pet Storage Space, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking that he had plenty of room to grow these nts if he wanted.
His pets and the stuff that he stored in the Pet Storage Space only took up less than one twentieth of the entire space, so there was all this unused space in here.
Lin Fan made up his mind, he would get some herb seeds to nt in here and see how it went.
Chapter 70 Old Acquaintances
Once they were done sorting out all things in the Pet Storage Space, Lin Fan''s group headed down the road again.
For the rest of their journey, there was nothing special that happened, but they did move a bit slower.
Since Lin Fan had made a decision, he had the Gale Sparrow look for herbs in the wild so he could find some seeds to nt in the Pet Storage Space.
However, no matter which seeds he tried nting in the Pet Storage Space, they never took root or sprouted. The seeds that he nted justid there in the soil of the Pet Storage Space.
Eventually, Lin Fan gave up until he found that there was another herb that had taken root.
This herb was different from the other herbs, it was an herb that had taken root called the Dragon Tongue Herb and it was considered quite the valuable herb. It was something that Lin Fan had found by chance and he had heard that it was an herb that even Foundation Realm Cultivators wanted since it could be used to create pills that would help them.
After carefully analyzing this, he realized that only herbs of a certain grade could be nted in this Pet Storage Space.
To put it simply, the seeds that he had collected along the way were all considered trash in the eyes of the Pet Storage Space, or rather the system, which was why they hadn''t been able to take root and sprout.
Lin Fan had a bitter smile on his face when he came to this realization, but he also quickly epted it since there was nothing that he could do about it. At least he couldfort himself by saying that he only nted the best herbs he could find.
As for the rest of the trip, there was nothing special that happened since no one was willing to pick a fight with Lin Fan''s group, especially with Hi pulling their carriage. Hi''s appearance made it very clear that he was a powerful spirit beast, so no one was foolish enough to mess with Lin Fan''s group.
Their group arrived two days before the auction was set to start and to their surprise, they found that Inferno City was already filled with people.
The streets were almostpletely packed as people with various kinds of clothing moved to different ces.
It was clear that all of these people had gathered for the auction, but that was surprising considering the fact that nothing about the auction had been announced yet. The One Martial Chamber of Commerce had even purposefully hidden the information as much as they could.
So why were there so many people gathered here?
Could it be that these people had some kind of information that they didn''t?
But if there was something that had been released, Tian Tian would have told him before he left. That must mean that something should have changed during the week that they had been traveling.
If that was the case, Lin Fan should head to the Mercenary Guild branch here to see if there was anything he could find.
Not to mention that that was where he had been nning on going in the first ce.
He had hunted plenty of spirit beasts along the way and other than the ones that Yue Lan wanted to keep for her store, the other spirit beast corpses were just in the way. It was better to sell them to the Mercenary Guild to earn some money, while also getting some information.
So without hesitation, Lin Fan brought his group to the Mercenary Guild which wasn''t hard to find. All he had to do was ask a single person nearby and he was soon pointed in the direction of the Mercenary Guild.
The Mercenary Guild in Inferno City was definitely bigger than the one in the city they came from since Inferno City was the bigger city. Since it was bigger, there were also more mercenaries that gathered here.
Aftering in, Lin Fan''s group was hit with a wave of noise as they saw countless people gathered inside of the Mercenary Guild. However, the Mercenary Guild was designed the same way, with a bar in the middle and the other facilities to the side.
Since only Lin Fan was needed to sell the goods, he let the other girls do what they wanted.
In the end, it was only L who came to the Mercenary Guild with him since she wanted to check up on a few things.
Lin Fan left L to wander alone as he headed over to the counter to turn in the spirit beast corpses.
L was able to walk around a bit since this was a different city, so there were few people that recognized her. However, there were still a few people who did recognize her in the end.
There was a group of three that had suddenlye in. It was a groupposed of two young men and one woman.
The moment that they came in, their eyes immediately fell onto L.
While they were surprised to see her at first, they immediately revealed a faint smile and started approaching them. It was just too bad that there was also a hint of malice that was also found in this smile.
Aftering up behind them, the man who was the leader of this group said, "Oh, isn''t this the gori girl? What are you doing here?"
When L heard this, her first reaction was a flinch. Not because she recognized this voice, but rather because of what they had called her.
"Gori girl", that was a name that she hadn''t heard in a long timeˇ
L turned around to look at this group and asked in a sharp voice, "Do I need your permission to be here?"
The leader of the group revealed a faint smile as he said, "Even her words are rough."
Then he turned to the others and said, "It seems like she was kicked out of the Mercenary Guild, so she''s working as a hunting beast again."
The woman of the group gave a giggle while covering her mouth before saying, "It''s no wonder. With such a rough appearance, how could someone like her possibly hold a job as a receptionist?"
The other man of the group didn''tugh along with the other two, but he still looked at L with disdain as he said, "It seems like you''re still alone." As he said this, it was clear that his voice was filled with hostility and a bit of bitterness. It was a different kind of hostilitypared to the other two.
L wanted to say something back, but she couldn''t in the end.
"Gori woman", that was a trauma of hers from when she had been a mercenary and even now, she still hadn''t been able to ovee it.
It was also a major reason why she quit being a mercenary and decided to be a receptionist.
Back then, she had Tian Tian supporting her, but now, she was alone in a foreign cityˇ
Seeing that L wasn''t saying anything, the leader of the group came forward, wanting to take advantage of this. After all, even if they insulted her like this, the leader of the group had to admit that L was a beautiful girl.
So he wanted to grab her hand and pull her aside so that he could take advantage of her.
But before his hand could grab her arm, there was another hand that suddenly came forward to grab his hand.
The leader of the group was surprised to see this and then he turned to the person who was grabbing his hand to shout something, but before he could, he immediately winced in pain. He felt an iron vice suddenly gripping his arm and it was almost as if it was about to rip his hand off.
With the pain that filled his arm, he couldn''t remain standing anymore as he suddenly fell to his knees.
He looked up at the person who was gripping his arm and said in a weak voice, "Who, who are you?"
Lin Fan looked down at this man and just gave a cold snort before saying, "Watch your handˇ" Then after a pause, he said in an even colder voice, "Or you won''t have one anymore."
After saying this, he let go of this man''s hand and turned back to L. Hepletely ignored the other two members who were gripping their weapons while facing him.
When he came in front of Lin Fan, he took her by the shoulders and pulled her into his embrace with one arm before turning back to face this group.
It was at this time that the leader finally recovered from the shock of being forced to his feet and he immediately jumped up in an angry manner as he pointed at Lin Fan while shouting, "Who do you think you are?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Isn''t it good manners to introduce yourself first when asking someone for a name?"
The calm way that Lin Fan acted made the leader of the group even more angry as he roared, "You! Do you think that you can get away with this! You''re attacking a mercenary in the Mercenary Guild!"
As his voice was raised, the people who were around them suddenly looked in their direction.
However, none of them had worried looks. Rather they all looked like they were watching an interesting y.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "So what?"
The leader of the group was taken aback by this before saying, "So what? Are you really looking down on the Mercenary Guild?"
Lin Fan just looked at him with a cold look and said, "While I can''t kill you, I can do other things such as crippling you, can''t I?"
When they heard the killing intent in Lin Fan''s voice, the group couldn''t help taking a step back in shock.
Chapter 71 New Information (1)
There was only silence that filled the area after Lin Fan said this.
Feeling the aura that came from Lin Fan, this mercenary group couldn''t help feeling fearful of him since they knew that they couldn''t beat him in a fight.
But before anything could happen, there was a person that came over and gave a p that broke the silence.
After everyone''s attention had been drawn by her, she suddenly said with a smile, "Alright, let''s leave this matter here."
When the people who had been watching saw who it was that came over, some of them clicked their tongues like their fun had been ruined, but they didn''t keep looking in this direction anymore. However, there were also those that felt that this development was more interesting since they knew who this woman that came over was.
The mercenary group who had tried to start something with L saw this person as well and felt much more confident.
The leader of the group came forward and pointed at Lin Fan while angrily saying, "Leave it at that? This man has insulted the Mercenary Guild by threatening us mercenaries and you want to leave it at that? I demand that we receivepensation from him!" Then after saying this, his eyes turned to L with a lewd look as he said, "If she''s willing toe along with us, then we can call it even."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he heard this and a cold look appeared.
As this happened, the leader felt a chill run down his spine which forced him to take another step back.
The woman who hade over gave a sigh and then shook her head before saying, "Young master Lin, please don''t mind them. These people are well known thugs that have caused problems before, please just leave them to me."
,m Lin Fan was surprised to hear the woman addressing him directly, but hearing the sincere tone in her voice, he chose to listen to her. After all, it wouldn''t be good for him to cause too much of a scene here.
The woman gave a nod to Lin Fan after seeing his reaction before walking up to the leader of the mercenary group. Her eyes swept over him before saying, "Compensation? Shouldn''t you be the ones payingpensation?"
The leader of the group was taken aback when he heard this, but then he came back to his senses as he asked, "What do you mean? We are mercenaries that are registered with the Mercenary Guild and you''re protecting an outsider like this?"
Then his voice turned a bit dark as he said, "Is the Mercenary Guild certain that they want to act like this? If this was known, it would be arge blow to the Mercenary Guild''s prestige."
The woman shook her head and then said with a helpless smile, "Who told you that they were outsiders?"
The leader of the group was once again taken aback by this as he said in a stunned voice, "What do you mean?
The woman turned to raise her hand to gesture at Lin Fan before saying, "This young master Lin here is also a registered Mercenary, but unlike you all, he''s a B Rank Mercenary." Then after a pause, she said in a cold voice, "He''s not someone that D Rank Mercenaries like you couldpare to."
The three members of the mercenary group all looked at Lin Fan with shock as the leader stuttered, "BˇB Rank Mercenary? He''sˇa B Rank Mercenary?"
They knew that they had messed up.
Just like in any organization, there was a hierarchy.
D Rank Mercenaries weren''t considered that low on the hierarchy, but they were certainly low whenpared to B Rank Mercenaries.
For a D Rank Mercenary to go against a B Rank Mercenary like this was like a manager going against the department chief. There was no doubt that there would be consequences.
The mercenary group naturally knew this, so the leader''s mind quickly turned before he said, "I don''t believe that this man is a B Rank Mercenary at all, how can you prove this?"
This was the only straw that he could grasp at this point.
While it was a long shot, as long as Lin Fan didn''t have his Mercenary License with him, he wouldn''t be able to prove anything. At that point, he was free to say whatever he wanted since there was no proof.
But it was too bad that he really was just grasping at straws.
The woman said, "You''re doubting my words? The words of a Mercenary Guild official?"
The leader ignored this and said, "As long as there''s no proof, who knows what''s the truth. You could beˇ"
Before he could finish his words though, Lin Fan gave a cough to cut him off, drawing everyone''s attention to him.
Lin Fan casually pulled out a rectangr thing from his pocket and held it up for everyone before saying, "Is this what you''re looking for?"
When they looked at the thing in Lin Fan''s hand, they immediately revealed different expressions.
The woman revealed a smile while the mercenary group revealed looks like they were dying. After all, the thing that was in Lin Fan''s hand was his Mercenary License.
This was a rectangr piece of silver that had some writing on it.
Once a mercenary became a B Rank Mercenary, the Mercenary License that they received changed from the normal piece of paper to this piece of engraved silver. It was also said that once one became an A Rank Mercenary, their Mercenary License would turn into a piece of gold.
Lin Fan had received this B Rank Mercenary License during his period of earning money.
With all the B Rank missions that he was taking, he had earned enough credit to receive the official rank up to be a B Rank Mercenary.
Once this B Rank Mercenary License was brought out, there was nothing that the mercenary group could say.
The leader wanted to say something, but the woman cut him off by saying, "Since your one argument has been countered, I don''t think there''s a need to keep this going anymore. From this moment forth, you and your group are kicked out of the Mercenary Guild and your licenses have been suspended." Then after a pause, she added almost as if she had suddenly thought of it, "You will also lose the right to apply for another license for the rest of your lives."
The final words she said were like the final nail in the coffin for this mercenary group.
They didn''t want to give up and had wanted to argue a bit more, but the woman snapped her finger and had some staff pull them out.
After that was taken care of, she waved her hand at Lin Fan and L to follow them before heading into the back of the Mercenary Guild.
Lin Fan didn''t follow right away as he looked at L, but seeing the look that she gave him telling him that she was alright, he followed behind this woman.
This woman led them to the second floor of the Mercenary Guild and to an empty room. Only after the door was closed did the expression on her face change, but it changed in a way that Lin Fan didn''t expect.
Instead of having a serious look, she came over to L with a worried look and asked, "L, are you alright? Don''t mind those idiots."
L had been shaken at first, but after Lin Fan had taken her by the shoulder, she had already started to recover. Once they came to this room, she was already back to her normal self.
She said to the woman, "Big sister, I''m alright."
Then she turned to Lin Fan and said, "Lin Fan, this is big sister Xia Mei. She''s the head receptionist here in the Inferno City Mercenary Guild branch."
Lin Fan was confused as he asked, "Head receptionist?"
L exined, "The head receptionist is the one who manages the receptionists and hires new receptionists, so unlike the normal receptionists, they are considered officials of the Mercenary Guild who actually have power. As a side note, big sister Tian Tian is the head receptionist back at our branch."
Xia Mei gave a nod before saying, "Little sister L, Tian Tian, and I used to work together when we were mercenaries, that''s why we''re so close."
Lin Fan fought back the urge to ask the question in his mind which was pertaining to their age since he knew that would be the worst question to ask in this situation.
Xia Mei didn''t notice this as she said to L, "Little sister, I already heard about what happened with your family. Are you alright?"
L revealed a sad look, but then she turned to look at Lin Fan before turning back with a smile on her face, "I''m fine now."
Xia Mei was surprised to see this smile at first, but then she looked at Lin Fan with a smile as well as she said, "It seems like you''re quite the man. I''m even interested in you." Then after a pause, she said with a sigh, "Well, it''s too bad that you''re already little sister L''s man."
L gave a chuckle before saying, "Big sister, are you interested?"
Xia Mei was surprised to hear this before asking, "You don''t mind?"
L shook her head and gave a sigh before saying, "I would, but he already had other girls before me, so what else could I say?" Then she revealed a smile to say, "Well, he''s strong enough and good enough to us that we don''t mind."
Xia Mei was once again surprised, but then she changed the topic by saying with a cough, "Putting that aside, I have some information that Tian Tian wanted me to pass to you."
Chapter 72 New Information (2)
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this at first, but after thinking about it, he realized that it wasn''t that strange.
After all, there were many changes in Inferno City, so it was natural that the situation with the auction had changed.
If that was the case, it was natural that Tian Tian would want to send them some information.
So after thinking this through, Lin Fan asked, "Did something happen with the auction?"
Xia Mei revealed a surprised look that quickly turned into a look of admiration as she said, "Not bad, you''re quite smart." Then she gave a nod before saying, "It is indeed rted to the auction. The One Martial Chamber of Commerce has released new information that''s caused quite the stir."
Lin Fan and L both revealed confused, but interested looks as they waited for Xia Mei to continue.
However, Xia Mei didn''t say a thing as she stood up to move to a cab on the side. She reached in to pull out a piece of paper that she brought back over and ced on the table before sitting down without saying a thing.
Lin Fan raised a brow in curiosity, but he picked up the piece of paper and looked it over with L.
There was an image on that piece of paper, it was an image of a stone and nothing else.
This was a round stone that was very smooth, making it almost seem too perfect.
However, when Lin Fan looked more closely at it, he couldn''t help asking, "Is thisˇan egg?"
That was right, this thing that was in the picture wasn''t a stone, but rather an egg.
There were many lines that seemed to form a pattern on the surface of the stone, which made it clear that it was an egg and not just a stone.
Xia Mei gave a nod before saying, "That''s right, this is anˇ"
But before she could finish, Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand and said, "There''s no need to tell me what kind of egg this is." Then he narrowed his eyes and said, "Just tell me who to look out for."
Xia Mei was surprised, but then she revealed a look of praise.
Lin Fan was smart, he knew that if he were to get involved in something like this, there were no benefits for him.
He was already busy enough dealing with the possible inner sect disciple of a single sect and if he had to deal with more than that, he was sure that he wouldn''t be able to handle it. So the best move here was to know as little as possible to ensure that he wasn''t involved in this matter.
Xia Mei gave a nod before saying, "Alright, if that''s what you want." She took back the photo and then said, "There''s not that many people you have to look out for, but I can tell you that if there''s someone from the second floor that makes a bid, you shouldn''t keep bidding for the item they want. The people from the second floor are all VIPs, so you should know what that means."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this before changing the topic by asking, "Can I ask you something?"
When he said this, he had turned to L.
Both L and Xia Mei were surprised to see this, but then L said, "What is it?"
Lin Fan asked, "Why did they call you gori girl?"
L was once again taken aback by this and she looked down a bit in embarrassment.
Lin Fan naturally knew that this was the worst thing he could have asked her in this situation, but he also knew that he had to do it or she would never get over the trauma that she was clearly dealing with.
Sometimes, it is better to be direct.
Xia Mei also knew this, which was why she chose to stay silent.
After a long period of silence, L looked up and said, "Well you''ve seen my strength before. Back when I was still a mercenary, there were quite a few people that were scared by this strength and then theyˇ"
Lin Fan nodded as he understood what she was implying, but then he said with a smile, "They really are blind, aren''t they?"
Both L and Xia Mei were surprised to hear this.
Lin Fan looked at them and said with the same smile, "People that can''t even recognize an angel like you can only be considered blind, don''t you think?"
L however said, "But, you''ve already seen my strength. Are you really sure about this?"
Lin Fan reached out to hold L''s face to make her look at him before he said, "You shouldn''t doubt yourself that much."
L looked right into Lin Fan''s eyes and seeing the sincere look in them, she couldn''t help turning her head as a blush came over her face.
[L has been moved by your words. Affection has increased by 10.]
Xia Mei felt awkward being a third wheel in this situation, but she was also happy for L. She had long seen this girl as her little sister and she knew about what had happened in the past, so she was just happy seeing someone who cherished her like this.
She didn''t forget to say to Lin Fan, "If you ever do anything to make her unhappy, I''ll take care of you. You hear me?"
Lin Fan just gave a nod with an awkward smile on his face.
ˇ
After they had finished up their business at the Mercenary Guild, there wasn''t much that they needed to do, so they just walked around the city before meeting up with Xiao Yue and Yue Lan for dinner.
But after dinner, that was when L took the initiative.
Since they weren''t from this city, they naturally didn''t have a ce to stay here and could only stay in an inn.
They could have stayed in a single room since they were already close enough for that, but L convinced the two of them to rent another room for themselves.
The two of them naturally knew what L was thinking, but they agreed after hearing about what had happened today at the Mercenary Guild.
When it was time to go to bed, L was dressed differently from usual.
She had borrowed one of thecy nightgowns from Yue Lan and had changed into it to wait for Lin Fan in the bedroom.
When he saw this, he couldn''t help being taken aback because he had never seen her dressed like this before.
When they had been together in the past, she had always worn her normal pajamas which had been made of cotton and had been designed forfort. They covered most of her body, unlike thecy nightgown that she was currently wearing.
But she didn''t let herself get embarrassed as she had already made up her mind.
Before this, even if they slept together at night, she had never gone all the way.
At most, she had used her hand, her mouth, or even her chest to help Lin Fan relieve the pressure, but she had never let him take her bottom half.
But she was finally willing to go all the way today.
However, even if she was willing to go all the way, that didn''t mean that her heart wasn''t jumping out her chest. No matter what, this was her first time, so it was impossible for her not to be nervous. Especially since she knew what kind of heat Lin Fan was packing.
Just the thought of it entering her was already enough to scare her.
But Lin Fan was very gentle with her as he took her by the waist to line things up before slowly moving forward.
As his hard thing slowly entered her, she felt the pain that came at first, but then that pain slowly turned into pleasure.
When the pleasure hit her, she couldn''t help letting out a soft moan that immediately stoked the mes inside of Lin Fan.
He leaned forward to put his hands onto her revealed white jade peaks and started ying with those pink tips that stood firm while he started moving slowly.
It didn''t take long before a loud moan came from beneath him.
He could feel L''s body trembling under him as she suddenly reached her climax before her body just as suddenly went soft as sheid there while panting.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t done yet. The mes were still burning strong inside of him and he still wanted to vent them.
So he started moving his hip again, but this time he started moving faster and faster.
L was surprised by the sudden feeling of pleasure that came from below, it was something thatpletely caught her off guard and she said, "Wait, give me a beˇ"
But before she could finish, Lin Fan had already covered her mouth with his lips.
His eyes perfectly met her eyes as he looked at her with an evil look.
L felt a bit afraid when she saw this, but she was also feeling excitedˇ
After covering her lips with his own, there was a tongue that also forced its way between her cherry red lips, pushing into her fragrant mouth as it wrapped around her tongue, licking and sucking on it.
More moans came from L, but Lin Fan didn''t just stop there.
His hands went onto her chest again and started teasing the pink tips while his hips kept moving back and forth down below, moving faster and faster.
It didn''t take long before L''s body went soft a second time.
Still Lin Fan didn''t stop since he hadn''t reached his climax yet. His experience with Yue Lan and Xiao Yue was paying off as he was able tost much longer now.
Lin Fan just looked at L with an evil charming smile and said, "The night is still young."
L once again felt the same kind of fear and excitement as before.
For the rest of the night, moans and screams of pleasure came from their room. It was just a good thing that they chose a ce with good sound proofing this time.
Chapter 73 Auction (1)
Two dayster, Lin Fan and the girls headed off to the auction.
This was the biggest auction being held in Inferno City in a while, so naturally there was quite the crowd that came.
However the Mercenary Guild had already secured tickets for them, so they didn''t have to make their way through the crowd.
While they didn''t have VIP tickets that allowed them to sit in therge private rooms on the second floor, they did have tickets that gave them small private booths on the first floor.
This was what being middle ss was like.
Of course this was something that Tian Tian prepared, which was a sort of apology for the Mercenary Guild''s inability to help L.
When they came to their seats, they also passed by the stairs to the second floor. Or rather, their room was very close to the stairs to the second floor, so they were able to see the people who headed to the second floor.
Lin Fan didn''t recognize these people, but L had her experience of working for the Mercenary Guild as a receptionist, so she had more information than normal people did.
She was surprised by the people who went past them, but none of them surprised her as much as one person.
Lin Fan didn''t ask who these people were since he didn''t want to know, but he couldn''t help asking about this one person that shocked her the most, "Who is that?"
L revealed aplicated look before slowly saying, "That isˇYe Tian Xie from the Ye Family. Theyˇare the family that are rumoured to be close to the Heavenly Demon Sect, thergest Demonic Sect."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look when he heard this, "Heavenly Demon Sect? Demonic Sect? This world has Demonic Sects?"
L was also confused when she heard this. She looked at Lin Fan with a confused look and asked, "Why wouldn''t there be Demonic Sects? Just like how there are good and bad people, naturally there would be good and bad sects."
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
Good and badˇ
Good and bad were up to people to decide, so there was no definitive good or bad in this world.
Even in his previous world, there were plenty of people who were good, but they were considered bad because they went against conventions.
Of course, that didn''t mean that there weren''t bad sects. In the novels of his previous world, there were Demonic Sects that did things like refining corpses or taking the souls of infants.
Things like that were considered evil no matter what kind of person it was.
But as for this Heavenly Demon Sectˇit was hard for him to tell right now.
Of course, he quickly threw these thoughts out of his mind. This was something that he shouldn''t get himself involved in because there were no benefits to getting involved in any of this.
So Lin Fan turned to the others walking to the second floor and asked, "What about the rest of them."
L looked at them and then asked with a smile, "You didn''t want to hear about it yesterday, so do you want to hear about it now?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
He had tried to change the topic, which was why he had even asked about those people, but now it seemed that he had stepped on another minefield.
There was no doubt that since they were people who could go to the second floor, they were also people that were rted to other sects.
Lin Fan was already having a hard enough time dealing with someone who was barely a member of a sect, he didn''t want to get entangled with even more sects.
So he shook his head and said, "No, let''s forget about this."
L gave a nod before settling down in their private booth, no longer paying attention to the people who were heading to the second floor.
However, even though this ce was called a booth, there was more than enough space here for the four of them to sit infort. There was even food service that was provided, though it was only simple snacks and drinks.
But still, it was much morefort than Lin Fan had expected.
It seems like he had underestimated how big the One Martial Chamber of Commerce was.
There was still another half an hour of waiting before the lights finally dimmed in the hall. After the lights dimmed, there were spotlights that appeared at the very front of the hall where the stage was.
Under these spotlights, there was a beautiful woman who slowly made her way onto the stage.
She didn''t move too fast and she didn''t move too slow, she moved at just the right speed so that everyone could get their fill of their swaying hips. It had to be said that the way that she moved really was mesmerizing.
Even Lin Fan couldn''t help sitting on the edge of his seat to stare at her as she came onto the stage, but that didn''tst long. There were three hands that pinched him from three different directions.
As he felt the pain from getting pinched, he raised his hands in surrender with a faint bitter smile on his face.
After the beautiful woman reached the center of the stage, she took a microphone from the staff member beside her which she brought to her mouth to say, "Hello everyone and wee to our One Martial Chamber of Commerce''s auction. I want to thank everyone for taking time out of their busy schedule toe to our auction today." Once she said this, she leaned forward to give everyone a kiss. At the same time, her hands crossed in front of her chest, pushing up her twin peaks, giving everyone a good look.
She was someone that clearly knew how to make use of her beauty, but that was also dangerous in a sense.
As soon as she did this, there were countless cheers from the crowd.
There were even people who were raising signs and fans with what seemed to be her name on it. It was clear that these people were fans of hers and had onlye to this auction to see her.
The beautiful woman gave a wave to them before she continued speaking, "My name is Mei Mei and I will be your host for today''s auction." She raised one hand and gave an excited look before saying in an excited voice, "Is everyone ready?!"
Cheers once again came from the crowd, but they were even more hyped uppared tost time.
Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking that this was like an idol concert when he saw thisˇ
But the auction following that was quite professional, the starting part had only been done to raise the hype of the audience to make them bid more.
After all, alcohol and beauty were the best ways to make people lose control of themselves.
After the introduction, Mei Mei didn''t waste any time to bring out the first item.
"The first item that we have today is the beast core of a Fire Python King. It was freshly killed just a week ago and as soon as we received it, we knew that it had to be the opening item for our auction today." Mei Mei introduced the item in a professional manner before adding, "Of course, I feel that it''s even better if this beast core was used to decorate my wedding dress!" After saying this, she gave another wink to the crowd that instantly made them explode again.
After the crowd calmed down, Mei Mei continued in a professional manner, "The starting bid for this item will be five hundred gold coins and each increment will have to be at least fifty gold coins! If you''re interested in this item, please make your bid now!"
As soon as her voice fell, there were people that immediately made their bids.
"Five hundred!"
"Five fifty!"
"Six hundred!"
The price rose up like this until it reached around a thousand gold coins, at which point there weren''t as many bids as before. However, that was just how it was since that was around the actual value of this beast core.
The Fire Python King was a Third Qi Gathering Realm spirit beast, so the value of this beast core was only around seven hundred gold coins in the first ce. However, because of how rare it was and how hard the Fire Python King was to take down since it was normally surrounded by other Fire Pythons, this pushed the price to around a thousand gold coins.
Even at the auction, just a bit over a thousand gold coins was already considered the highest price that most people were willing to pay.
So it wasn''t surprising to see the bids slow down once it reached a thousand gold coins.
There were only two people who still remained in the running for this bid and it didn''t seem like either was willing to back down. It was just too bad that one of them ran out of money before the other one did.
"One thousand one hundred and fifty gold coins going twice!"
Mei Mei deliberately slowed down her calls when she saw the hesitant look on the other side''s face, but she could also tell that this person wasn''t going to make another bid.
So in the end, she was about to end this first auction by giving her third call.
But before she could say a word, there was a low voice that came from the second floor, "Two thousand gold coins."
Chapter 74 Auction (2)
Everyone was surprised to hear this voiceing from the second floor.
However, Mei Mei was the first one to recover as she said, "We''ve just received a bid for two thousand gold coins for this Fire Python King beast core. Is there anyone else that wants to make another bid?" As she said this, she also looked at the person who had been the previous top bidder.
This previous top bidder didn''t look at her, nor did he look up at the second floor where this voice came from. This person just lowered their head after being stunned by this voice that suddenly came from the second floor, as if he was scared of drawing attention.
Mei Mei naturally knew the reason for this, so she didn''t waste any time to finish her three counts and sell this item to the person on the second floor.
After all, it was very unlikely that there would be anyone else who would bid after a bid came from the second floor.
ˇ
In a VIP room on the second floor.
There was a cute girl who leaned against the arm of the young man sitting on the couch who asked, "Why are you wasting money on something like this? If you really want it, you can just get some mercenaries to find one for you or find a cheaper one through the Merchants Guild."
The young man gave a shrug before saying, "We''re already here, so why not?" Then after narrowing his eyes, he added, "I can sense something special from this beast core, so perhaps it''ll be something special."
The cute girl looked down at the Fire Python King beast core on stage and couldn''t help knitting her brows as she said, "I don''t feel anything special from it at all."
The young man patted the cute girl on the head before saying, "Don''t worry about it, most people won''t be able to sense it."
The cute girl pouted her lips when she heard this and just sulked for a bit before saying in a more serious voice, "Don''t forget what we''re here to do. If you waste all our money like this and don''t get the thing that dad wants, don''t me me if he punishes you."
The young man just said with a rxed smile, "Our Yao Yao is the cutest."
The cute girl couldn''t keep the angry look on her face anymore after hearing this. She gave a soft snort before turning her head while a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She also muttered to herself, "You only have that sweet mouth of yours."
The young man just looked at her with the same smile.
After a while, the cute girl suddenly leaned in closer and allowed herself to rest there in his embrace.
It was at the same time that there was a knock on the door before one of the servants opened it to reveal a staff member who carried a box over.
The staff member took a step in before kneeling down and presenting the box while saying, "Young master Sheng, here is the item that you bought."
The young man who had been called young master Sheng just waved his hand at this staff member without answering this. The staff member handed the item to the servant who had been on the side.
As for the money for this item, naturally they didn''t dare ask them for it, but there was no need since all of these VIPs had their own way of paying for the items. After all, their families had businesses with the One Martial Chamber of Commerce, so they could take care of matters like money directly.
After the staff member left, young master Sheng suddenly knitted his brows before waving his hand at one of the servants on the side.
The servant immediately came forward, falling onto one knee behind him as he asked, "Young master, what is yourmand?"
Young master Sheng didn''t even bother looking at this servant as he asked, "Where is my package? It still hasn''t arrived yet?"
When the servant heard this, he couldn''t help trembling. However, he still said, "There was a problem that happened during the transport and we are still currently investigating this matter. Young master, if you just give us a bit of time, we willˇ"
Before he could finish, young master Sheng had already raised his hand to cut him off before he said, "I don''t care what problems you are facing, I''ve already ordered this item over two months ago." Then his voice turned cold as he said, "I''ll give you a week and if you can''t take care of it by then, I''ll take your daughter as rpense."
The servant immediately looked up when he heard this and he said in a trembling voice, "Young master Sheng, a week is just too short. Please, just give us another month, I promise that we''ll find your package."
Young master Sheng gave a cold snort before saying, "Am I the young master or are you the young master? A week, that is all."
The servant was about to say something else, but young master Sheng waved his hand and said, "Get him out of my sight."
The guards on the side came over to take the servant away, making sure to cover his mouth so he didn''t disturb young master Sheng. However, there was a look of despair in his eyes since he knew that he wouldn''t be able to aplish the task that young master Sheng gave him in timeˇ
As for young master Sheng himself, he just picked up some grapes from the side and started feeding the cute girl in his embrace as he said, "Yao Yao, are they good."
The cute girl just gave a nod as she ate more of the grapes he fed her.
For the two of them, it was as if that servant had never existedˇ
ˇ
The auction atmosphere became a bit cold when the bid from the second floor came for the first item. After all, the people that were on the second floor were all people with special identities, so if they were going topete with the first floor bidders for the normal items, there was no chance for the first floor bidders to get anything.
However, after the first item, there wasn''t another bid that came from the second floor.
There were several more items that were brought out, but there were only a few that caught Lin Fan''s attention.
After several dozen items, all he bought were a few pills that would help with his cultivation and a special rock that could help gather spiritual energy.
Of course, even with howmon these items were, they were still quite expensive.
Tian Tian had told Lin Fan to prepare around five thousand gold coins, but because of Yue Lan''s store, Lin Fan was able to prepare double that amount, so he had plenty of money to use.
Still, even with that much money, he was only able to buy these few items, leaving around a thousand gold coins for himself.
There wasn''t much else left in the auction for him as far as Lin Fan could tell. He had even seen a few people on the first floor standing up to leave.
It was clear that the auction for the normal people was about to end. What would follow next should be the auction for the people on the second floor.
Since that was the case, it was better if he didn''t stay.
However, before he could leave, there was something else that caught his attention.
Mei Mei started out as normal, but when it came to introducing the product, her voice couldn''t help bing a bit hesitant as she said, "The next item that we have up for auction is a bitˇspecial."
With a nod to the staff member on the side, the item was brought up to the stage.
Based on the size of the cart that was used to bring up the item, it clearly wasn''t thatrge of an item. Then when it was brought to the center of the stage, Mei Mei lifted it up to reveal what the item was.
Everyone was surprised by this since this was something that they didn''t expect.
In the center of the pillow that the item was ced on, there was a tiny seed.
It wasn''t anything special since it didn''t release any spiritual energy and there was nothing special about its appearance. No matter how one looked at it, this was nothing more than an ordinary seed.
Why would the One Martial Chamber of Commerce auction off something like this?
This just didn''t make sense at all.
Even when Mei Mei introduced this item, there wasn''t much that she was able to say about it since there wasn''t much information that she had received.
Mei Mei looked at the seed and then introduced it with a smile, "This is a mysterious seed that was discovered by the appraisers of the One Martial Chamber of Commerce. It is a seed that contains an unknown ntˇbut the appraisers of the One Martial Chamber of Commerce are certain that this isn''t an ordinary nt."
This was all she could say, but it was better than the description that she was given which just said "mysterious nt seed".
Of course, no one in the crowd was fooled by this.
Even though this seed was unlike anything that they had seen before, they knew that it wouldn''t be anything special. These were just empty words that were being said by the One Martial Chamber of Commerce to try and sell this seed.
But there was someone that had been stunned the moment that they saw the seed.
Chapter 75 Auction (3)
When Lin Fan''s eyes fell onto the seed, he had used his Appraisal Eyes on them like he had done with every single item that had been brought out.
That was what he had used to determine whether he would bid on anything and so far, it hadn''t led him wrong.
However, the description that he got for this seed was something that he never expected.
[Mysterious Seed]
A mysterious seed of unknown origin that will bloom into something amazing when grown under the right conditions.
"Something amazing"
That was Lin Fan''s first time seeing the word amazing being used by his system.
This was a system that had been created by a god and even when he looked at items made by other gods, the system had never used the word "amazing".
For the system to use this word now, it must really be something amazing.
So Lin Fan made the decision that he would buy it.
He just hoped that it wouldn''t be too expensiveˇ
And his hopes were answered by Mei Mei.
Seeing that she was losing the crowd, Mei Mei immediately moved on to the price of the seed. She gathered herself after being at loss as to what to say and then said in her usual confident voice, "The starting price for this item will be a hundred gold coins and each increment must be ten gold coins. Please don''t miss out on your chance to own this amazing item, ce your bids now!"
But after her voice fell, all that she was met with was silence.
There was not a single person that was interested in this seed, so no one had made a bid.
Even the people who had been her biggest fans didn''t make a bid for this seed. After all, even if they were her fans, buying something like this wouldn''t do anything for them. It was better to save their money for bigger items that would bring them benefits that could also impress her.
Mei Mei just silently waited for a single bid, but seeing that there wasn''t any person that was going to make a bid, all she could do was stand there with a smile on her face. However, that smile became more and more awkward as time passed.
She even considered using the people that the One Martial Chamber of Commerce had nted in the crowd for such an asion.
She knew that if she did this, it would hurt the One Martial Chamber of Commerce''s reputation, but if she didn''t do thisˇwith the current situation, they would lose more reputation if they allowed this to continue.
This was why she had told her dad not to add this weird seed to the auction listˇ
But before she could give the order, there was a bid that suddenly cut through the room.
"One hundred gold coins."
It was a bid that came from one of the private booths on the first floor.
This was the bare minimum bid, but to Mei Mei, it was like a saving grace since this was at least an actual bid. With this, they would be able to get rid of this seed and move on with the auction without too much damage.
So as soon as Mei Mei reacted, she went to raise her gavel to start the count, but she couldn''t even get her words out before another bid came in.
"One hundred and fifty gold coins."
This wasn''t a bid from one of the people the One Martial Chamber of Commerce had nted, this was another actual bid which was why Mei Mei was surprised when she heard.
Not only her, even Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this bid.
He had seen the atmosphere of the crowd when the auction for this seed had started, so he was caught off guard by the fact that someone else had wanted to bid against him for this seed.
But still, that didn''t mean that he was willing to let this seed get away. So aftering back from his shock, Lin Fan immediately said, "Two hundred gold coins."
When the person who had bid against him heard this, he immediately narrowed his eyes to look in Lin Fan''s direction. But even if he did look at Lin Fan, he didn''t do anything else other than walking away in the end.
Seeing that this other person wasn''t going to make a bid, Mei Mei quickly gave the three count before selling this seed to Lin Fan.
The girls who had been in the room with Lin Fan were surprised to see him using their money on something like this, but they could see the determined look in his eyes when he made that bid. Since that was the case, he must have had his reason for making this bid.
ˇ
After that person who had bid against Lin Fan left the crowd, he secretly made his way to the stairs that led to the second floor.
Since everyone was distracted by what was happening at the auction, he was able to smoothly make his way to the second floor before entering one of the VIP rooms.
The person who had been sitting in the center of the room looking over the auction had been staring at Lin Fan''s private booth ever since he had made his bid. Even after this person came into the room, he didn''t turn away from Lin Fan''s booth to look at him.
That person that came in came up to the person who was sitting in the room and after he was behind that person''s chair, he immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed to him. After a long silence, he finally said, "Young master Ye, I''m sorry for my ipetence. I was unable to get the item that you wanted."
This man was one of the people that young master Ye had ced in the crowd to make secret bids with.
Seeing that young master Ye didn''t say anything, the man didn''t dare say a thing.
In fact, he had wanted to make another bid, but he had suddenly received a mental order not to make a second bid. While he was unwilling, he knew better than to disobey these orders.
And since he wasn''t able to get the item that young master Ye wanted, he knew that his only option now was toe here and beg for mercy from young master Ye.
He had already heard about what happened to the people who disappointed young master Ye and he had no intention of bing another body count.
But he wasn''t able to say a thing since young master Ye never said a thing.
The servant who had been standing on young master Ye''s side red at this man who was kneeling on the ground before turning to young master Ye to say, "Young master, should we send someone to secure the item that you wanted?"
After hearing this, the man on the ground immediately said, "Young master Ye, I''m willing to personally go and get the item that you wanted. I promise thatˇ"
But before he could finish his words, he felt a chill suddenly fall onto him.
Young master Ye sitting there had finally turned his eyes to look down at this man on the ground, but the look in his eyes was anything but good.
This was a look that was so cold that it could freeze anything that it looked at.
After looking at this man for a bit, young master Ye finally said in a cold voice, "Do I seem like such a petty person? If I can''t win an item, then I''ll go and hunt down the person who took it from me to steal it back?"
Everyone in the room felt a chill run down their spine when they heard this.
The man on the ground quickly said, "No, no, no, young master Ye, you are a truly great person. It was this lowly one''s fault for overstepping my bounds!" As he said this, he kept mming his head on the ground in a kowtow.
Young master Ye looked at him with those cold eyes for a bit before finally waving his hand and saying, "Scram."
The man on the ground acted like he had just been pardoned as he kowtowed one more time before saying, "Yes, yes, I''ll scram now. Thank you, young master Ye."
Without even hesitating a single second, he immediately ran out of the room without even looking back once. It was almost as if he was afraid that if he hesitated for even a single second, he would be dragged back in and executed on the spot.
The room was silent for a few seconds after that person left, but then the servant asked, "Young master, why did you stop him from bidding the second time? I''m certain that we wouldn''t have lost in terms of funds."
Young master Ye didn''t say anything at first, but then he said in a slow and deep voice, "It''s not good to draw too much attention to ourselves at a ce like this. The others don''t know what we''re nning to do, but they do know about the people that we''ve nted. If we draw too much attention to ourselves just for this one item, it would be detrimental to us."
At this point, the servant knew better than to suggest sending someone to take the item, so he just stood there on the side silently. However, he was surprised to hear what his young master said next.
Young master Ye had turned back to looking at Lin Fan''s booth and he said in a bemused voice, "Send someone to find out who the person in the booth is. He feels like someone that I could be interested in."
All the servant could say in response to this was, "Eh?"
But still, he organized everything for his young master.
Chapter 76 Auction (4)
There was one more item that was brought out after this mysterious seed that Lin Fan wasn''t interested in, but clearly everyone else was based on the number of bids that was made on it.
It almost even felt like this was the climax of the auction to Lin Fan.
But if that was the case, what about the egg that he had been shown at the Mercenary Guild?
Why hadn''t it been auctioned yet?
The stranger thing was that other than the first item, the people on the second floor hadn''t made a single bid for another item.
If they weren''t going to bid on any items, what did theye here for?
But all of these questions were quickly answered after this item was sold.
That was because when the next item was brought out, it was clear that this item was on apletely different scalepared to the items that had been sold before. This was an item that only true cultivators would need, it wasn''t something that normal people could afford.
It was a Foundation Breakthrough Pill.
This was a pill that would help a cultivator with their breakthrough to the Foundation Realm, increasing their chance of sess. This was something that anyone that wanted to follow the path of cultivation needed.
Something like this was normally only found in sects since they were the one that hoarded pills like these, but now there was one being auctioned off by the One Martial Chamber of Commerce. Not to mention that it was clearly only the first item that was being sold in this new set of items.
However, it was clear that these items weren''t directed at the people on the first floor, but rather the people on the second floor.
After all, the currency that was being used with these items was spirit stones and not gold coins.
Spirit stones were the currency of cultivators, they were not things that mortals could get easily.
The conversion rate for these spirit stones were ten thousand gold coins to one, but even then, it was very unlikely to get spirit stones for that kind of price.
But for Lin Fan, it made one thing clear.
He understood why those people had chosen to leave and it was because of this reason that he also chose to leave at this point.
The girls were confused why they were leaving early, but Lin Fan just replied, "There''ll be trouble if we stay any longer."
The girls were still confused when they heard this, but they trusted Lin Fan, so they all headed out of the auction hall with Lin Fan.
As they were leaving, Lin Fan cautiously looked around to see if anyone was following them.
This was the main reason why he was leaving early.
In this kind of barbaric world, there were many people that liked to take the things that they wanted with violence. That was why the One Martial Chamber of Commerce had set up an area to exchange for items that were sessfully won that could be used during the auction. It was to allow people to leave whenever they wanted.
At the end of the auction, there would certainly be people who would have other ideas about the people who won items. So before they could act, it was better to leave early.
Lin Fan didn''t have that many important items in the first ce, so it was unlikely that he would be attacked, but he still wanted to be sure.
So leaving while those people with other intentions were focused on the people who won the big items was the best idea.
Lin Fan quickly paid for the items that he won and just as quickly threw them all into the Pet Storage Space.
Without waiting for anything, he headed back to the inn with the girls.
Only when he was safely in his room did he finally rx.
ˇ
Back at the auction, in young master Ye''s VIP room.
There was someone that suddenly knocked on the door and the servant went to see who it was.
After a minute, the servant came back with an envelope in his hand that he handed to young master Ye.
Young master Ye took it and after reading it over, he slightly knitted his brows before asking, "Are you certain that the information on this is true?"
The servant gave a firm nod before saying, "I had them double check this before getting back to me. There is no mistake that the information is 100% true."
Young master Ye knitted his brows even deeper when he heard this as he started tapping the armrest of his chair out of habit. After a period of deep thought, he said, "Move the death squad, I want to make sure that nothing will go wrong."
The servant couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when he heard this.
The death squad was one of the squad of warriors that had been trained by the Ye Family, but they weren''t just any squad. This was a squad that was considered the elites of the Ye Family that had thousands of spirit stones invested in them.
Just losing a single one of the death squad would be a serious loss for the Ye Family, so deploying them here was a bitˇ
Still, seeing the serious look on young master Ye''s face, the servant couldn''t say anything. He just gave a bow before going off to pass down young master Ye''s orders.
At the same time though, there was someone else that came into the room with another envelope.
The servant was in no mood for this, but after seeing what was written on the envelope and hearing what the messenger said, he still decided to give the envelope to young master Ye.
Young master Ye looked at the tag on the envelope and revealed an interested look before taking the envelope.
After opening it, he held the photo that was inside the envelope in front of his face as he asked, "Did he already leave?"
The servant gave a nod before asking, "Young master, did you want us to send someone to follow him? I''ll get on that right now if you want someone to follow him."
Young master Ye waved his hand and said, "There''s no need for that. We''ll meet again if we''re fated to meetˇ" Then after a pause, he said, "But I feel like we''re fated to meet again."
The servant couldn''t help looking at young master Ye with a strange look when he heard this.
He had never seen the young master being interested in anyone like this, but nowˇ
It was almost as ifˇ
As soon as this thought came to his mind, he immediately shook his head to throw out that thought since even he thought that it was sphemy.
But then he heard something thatpletely shocked him.
"He''s quite handsome, isn''t he?"
The servant immediately froze in ce when he heard this.
He wanted to turn back to look at young master Ye with a look of shock, but at the same time, he didn''t dare turn backˇAfter all, if young master Ye were to see him doing this, he could imagine what his fate would beˇ
But this was the young master Ye that had never approached any women before, the one that kept all women at an arm''s lengthˇHe was the cold and aloof young master that countless women dreamed of.
But could the reason that he didn''t approach any woman beˇ
Could it be that the young masterˇlikedˇ
No, he couldn''t keep thinking like this!
The servant once again shook his head and threw out all these thoughts.
He was nothing more than a lowly servant of the Ye Family, this was not something that he was qualified to think about.
p The master had already said that the young master would decide who he would love, so this was not something that a servant like him needed to meddle in.
The servant lowered his head and ran off to do his own thing.
As for young master Ye, he was left sitting there, looking at Lin Fan''s picture with a smile on his face.
ˇ
[Ye Qing Huan has been intrigued by you. Affection has increased by 10.]
The moment that Lin Fan saw this notification, he couldn''t help being shocked by it.
Ye Qing Huanˇ
Who was this?
But the surname of this person was Ye, so could it be that it was rted to Ye Tian Xie? The young master from the Ye Family? The one that was connected to the Heavenly Demon Sect?
But why would this person be intrigued by him?
After all, he didn''t have anything to do with the Ye Family and he had never met Ye Tian Xie before.
While they were at the same auction, they had been separated by an entire floor. Even when Ye Tian Xie headed to the second floor, he shouldn''t have seen Lin Fan in his private boothˇ
There was no connection between the two of them and yet there was this sudden notification.
But after being unable toe up with a single clue, Lin Fan decided to give up on thinking about this.
It was unlikely that he would ever meet this person, so he would just treat it as a chance encounter. After all, it wasn''t like he was going to seek out every person that had affection for him.
If they were fated to meet, they would meet.
So after that thought, Lin Fan focused on his own matters.
Chapter 77 Strange Kitten (1)
After arriving back at their inn and making sure that no one was chasing them, Lin Fan and the girlsid low for the rest of the night just in case.
It wasn''t just because they wanted to protect their items, but also to protect themselves.
After the auction, it wasn''t just them who would be trying to get their items home safely. After all, there were plenty of items that were sold at the auction today.
With all these people trying to get the items that they bought safely out of the city, there was no doubt that the entire city would be like a battlefield. Especially with those VIP guests, it would be certain that there would be powerful cultivators fighting.
Instead of going out and risking their lives by getting involved in these fights, it was better for them toy low at their inn.
The sounds of fighting kepting from outside the inn as they tried to sleep.
When they came out the next day, they saw that their choice toy low inside of the inn was correct.
The signs of battle could be found all over the city. There were holes that were in the road, countless buildings destroyed, and also puddles of blood that hadn''t been cleaned yetˇ
If they had been outside during all of thatˇ
But for now, that was all behind them since all of the people with items had already left the city, so there was no more fighting that was done inside of the city.
So the girls just went shopping after having breakfast, leaving Lin Fan by himself.
They could have left the city right away, but with fights happening outside the city still, it was too dangerous to travel.
Well, there was another reason why they were staying in the city as well.
There was going to be a fireworks disy being held in two days by the One Martial Chamber of Commerce tomemorate the sess of their auction, so since the girls had wanted to see this, Lin Fan decided to stay another two days here.
But since he didn''t have anything to do while the girls were shopping since he didn''t want for go shopping, rather there was nothing for him to buy, he decided to go take a mission at the Mercenary Guild along with checking in with Xia Mei to see if she had any new information.
There wasn''t any new information for him, so he just picked out a mission that seemed easy and headed out.
After all, most of his funds were gone now because of the auction, so he had to work hard to get more money.
The mission that he chose was to hunt a ze Smander. This was a spirit beast that lived in a region around a pool ofva near the city.
The reasons he chose this mission was one, because it was close to the city so no one was likely to stay there and two, because of the harsh environment there, so no one would think about running away through this ce.
So it was very likely that there was no one rted to the auction there.
It had also been a long time since Lin Fan had been alone, so this could be considered a vacation for him.
After he came out of the city, the first thing that he did was call out Hi.
As soon as Hi came out, Lin Fan found that Shiro was on his head and Hayase was riding on his back.
After arriving in Inferno City, he hadn''t been able to call out the pets as much as before, so they had been stuck in the Pet Storage Space for two days now. After being stuck inside for that long, it was understandable that they would want toe out for a stretch.
Lin Fan just sat on Hi''s back and headed off.
With Hi''s speed, it only took a few minutes of running to arrive at theva pond.
Once he was there, Lin Fan called out the Gale Sparrow which he released and then went to sit down to wait for it to return.
But before he could sit down, there were sounds that came from the bush.
Lin Fan immediately pulled out his sword to point it in the direction of the bush, but he soon found that it wasn''t the threat that he was expecting. Instead of it being a wild beast, it was just a tiny kitten that made its way through the brush.
After this little kitten made its way out of the brush and noticed Lin Fan, the fur on its back immediately stood up and it went on guard against Lin Fan, screeching at him.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say when he saw this, but then he put away his sword and shook his head. He brought a tiny fish out of the Pet Storage Space and then slowly moved towards the little kitten with one hand forward that also had the fish in the palm.
The little kitten was wary at first, but then when it smelled the fish, it couldn''t help drooling as its stomach also growled.
Both of them slowly made their way towards each other until Lin Fan was finally a step away from the little kitten. He reached his hand out towards the little kitten and the little kitten reached its head out to take a sniff of the fish.
After making sure that there was nothing wrong with the fish, the little kitten reached out its drooling mouth to take a bite out of it. As it chewed the fish, it had a look of absolute pleasure on its face before ravaging the fish.
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile as he ignored the little kitten''s drool on his palm while it ate. As he watched it eating, he slowly brought his other hand forward until it was over its back. Then as slowly as he could, he brought the hand down to rub the little kitten on the back.
The little kitten jolted at first suddenly feeling this hand patting it on the back, but after seeing it was Lin Fan''s hand, it started rubbing up against it.
Lin Fan''s heart melted when he saw this, but he just slowly fed it another fish while still patting it on its back.
The little kitten justid there in Lin Fan''s hand, letting him pet it after it finished its meal.
However, it then suddenly opened its eyes and jumped out of Lin Fan''s hand. Afternding on the ground, it looked around a few times before running off into the brush again.
Lin Fan just watched the little kitten suddenly run off, but he didn''t stop it.
After all, this was where it lived and it most likely had parents that were waiting for it toe home.
So he turned his attention to the Gale Sparrow that had juste back.
However, before he could head off, the little kitten suddenly ran back out of the bushes and came up to his leg. It used its mouth to pull at Lin Fan''s pant leg, as if it wanted to bring him somewhere.
Lin Fan was about to stop it, but seeing how anxious it looked and how desperate it was when it pulled at his pant leg, he couldn''t help feeling a bad premonition. So in the end, Lin Fan decided to go with it.
When the little kitten felt Lin Fan moving, it let go of his pant leg and ran off into the bush. Lin Fan quickly followed behind this little kitten.
Even though he was much bigger than the little kitten, the little kitten was easily able to move faster than him. It even slowed down a few times just to make sure that he was keeping up.
Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering just what this little kitten was.
But there was no time for that as the little kitten had brought Lin Fan to a clearing with a pond. At the back of the clearing, there was a cave hidden by a waterfall.
The little kitten ran right at the waterfall and dived into the cave without hesitation.
Lin Fan slowly made his way over since he didn''t know what was in the cave, but when he came closer, he could smell blood in the air.
He couldn''t help feeling a bit worried about the little kitten, so he went through the waterfall as well, but that was only after he pulled out his weapon.
After making his way through the waterfall, he found that the cave was actually more spacious than he had expected, while also not being as deep as he had expected.
There was glowing moss that lined the sides of the cave wall, so even if he was in a cave, he was able to still see what was inside clearly.
But what he saw was not what he expected to see.
He never would have expected the little kitten standing beside a giant tiger that was lying there on the floor of the cave.
At first, he was worried that the giant tiger would attack, but when he looked closely, he found that the giant tiger was covered in blood.
He immediately looked around to see if there was anything in this cave that could have caused this, but there really was nothing else in this cave.
There was just that giant bloody tiger and the little kitten standing beside it.
Chapter 78 Strange Kitten (2)
It didn''t take Lin Fan long to figure out what the situation was since there weren''t that many possibilities.
The little kitten was most likely a tiger cub and the giant tiger was most likely its mother. However, something must have attacked her, which was why the little tiger cub was wandering the forest alone.
Based on how hungry the little kitten was when he fed it, this mother tiger should have died quite a while agoˇ
The little tiger cub saw that Lin Fan was just standing there, so it came over to pull Lin Fan by the pant leg to where its mother''s corpse was. Then when Lin Fan was standing right beside the tiger, it looked at Lin Fan with pleading eyes as it nudged its mother.
Lin Fan''s heart filled with pain when he saw this, but there was nothing that he could do since the mother tiger was already dead.
The problem was how was he going to exin this to this little tiger cubˇ
But after thinking about it, he suddenly realized something.
Lin Fan opened up the portal to the Pet Storage Space before reaching in to grab something. When his hand came out again, he was holding Hayase by the neck while pulling him out of the Pet Storage Space.
The first thing that Hayase did after being dragged out was re right at Lin Fan and say, "What''s the big idea? I was in the middle ofˇ"
But before he could finish what he was saying, Hayase had finally noticed where he was. His voice drifted off as his eyes fell onto the little tiger cub that was looking up at it with pleading eyes and therge tiger covered in blood lying on the ground.
After being surprised, he turned back to Lin Fan to ask, "What is going on here?"
Lin Fan quickly summarized the situation for him.
Then Hayase immediately asked, "So what do you want me to do about this? It''s not like I can bring its mother back to life."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Just exin to it that its mother is dead."
Hayase couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look as he said, "You''re a demon, aren''t you?"
Lin Fan calmly looked at him and said, "Then you want to just leave this tiger cub here?"
Hayase slightly knitted his dragon brows for a bit before his expression rxed and he said with a sigh, "You really are a ve driver aren''t you?"
Lin Fan said, "I know that you have a soft side."
Hayase gave a snort when he heard this, but he stillnded beside the little tiger cub. Then he walked over to the mother tiger''s corpse and put a hand on it, making it seem like he was inspecting the mother tiger''s corpse.
After doing that for a bit, he turned back to the little tiger cub who was looking at him with a hopeful look and shook his head before saying, "There''s no way to save her."
Hayase was a magic beast that had intelligence beyond normal beast intelligence, so while he was speaking in the humannguage, he was also able tomunicate to the little tiger cub in the beastnguage.
That was why Lin Fan had called out Hayase in the first ce.
The little tiger cub just looked at Hayase with a look of disbelief before shaking its head and hitting Hayase with its ws.
Hayase just let the little tiger cub do what it wanted since he knew that it was in grief. Not to mention that it was just a little child, so even if it hit him, it couldn''t hurt him.
The tiger cub gave up on hitting Hayase after a while and went over to its mother''s corpse with tears in its eyes. Without even caring about the blood covering its mother''s body, it ced its face right against its mother''s corpse and started rubbing up against it.
During this, both Lin Fan and Hayase silently stood on the side, waiting for the little tiger cub to finish mourning.
After around fifteen minutes, the tiger cub finally looked up again at Lin Fan and Hayase, but this time, there was a different look in its eyes. After the mourning that it had done, it had finally epted the fact that Hayase had told itˇ
Lin Fan nodded to Hayase when he saw this and he came forward to the tiger cub to say, "If you want, you cane with us."
The tiger cub looked up at Hayase and then up at Lin Fan before hanging its head for a bit. After a long period of silence, the tiger cub gave a slight nod.
It turned to leave, but Lin Fan stopped it.
The tiger cub was confused when it saw Lin Fan stopping it, but then it saw Lin Faning over to its mother''s corpse and it jumped right in between Lin Fan and the corpse.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "We should at least bury it before leaving, right?"
After Hayase helped him trante, the little tiger cub looked back at its mother''s corpse and then gave a nod.
With Lin Fan doing most of the work, a hole was quickly dug up and the mother tiger was put into the hole.
There wasn''t much talking that was done during this funeral as it just involved the mother tiger being buried in the ground.
After the mother tiger was buried, the little tiger cub once again stood there in a daze, looking at the covered up ground over its mother.
Lin Fan leaned down to pick it up before patting it and saying to it, "You''re a part of our family now, alright?"
After Hayase tranted it, the little tiger cub looked up at Lin Fan and gave a nod.
[White Tiger (Cub) has been moved by your words. Affection has increased by 50.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame White Tiger (Cub)?]
Lin Fan silently said yes like he normally did, but then he suddenly reacted to what the notification had said.
But it was already toote since he had already agreed to the notification.
The same light appeared around the tiger cub as all the other things that Lin Fan had tamed before disappearing just as quickly.
When Lin Fan looked down at his hand, he found that there was a red powder that was stuck to his hands. As well, he could see that there was a patch of white fur that was on the back of the little tiger cub.
When he had first met the little tiger cub, it had beenpletely red, but now it seemed like that red was just a dye from some powder stuck to its fur. The fur underneath was a pure white colour that was like untouched snow.
Since he had thought that this was just a normal kitten at first, Lin Fan hadn''t bothered using the Appraisal Eye on it, but nowˇ
[White Tiger] (Cub)
Cultivation: First Qi Gathering Realm
Bloodline: White Tiger
A cub that has the bloodline of one of the four Sacred Beasts, the White Tiger. The White Tiger was known as the Sacred Beast with the greatest attack power. Will be a Sacred Beast when it grows up.
A Sacred Beast?!
The four Sacred Beasts were known as the guardians of the four cardinal directions. They were the Azure Dragon of the East, the Vermillion Bird of the South, the White Tiger of the West, and the ck Tortoise of the North.
These were beasts that were worshiped as gods back on Earth and right now Lin Fan was holding a little tiger cub with the bloodline of one of the four Sacred Beasts?
The description even said that this cub would be a Sacred Beast when it grew up.
While he wasn''t certain what Sacred Beast meant in this world, he was certain that it wouldn''t be weak with a title that included the word "Sacred".
He couldn''t wait to see just how this little tiger cub developed in the future.
But for now, it was still a child.
Then after thinking about it, he couldn''t help thinking of somethingˇIf the child had the White Tiger bloodline, then didn''t that mean that the mother would also have the bloodline?
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the grave, but he found that it wasn''t as he had expected.
The tiger mother that had been buried was just a normal tiger spirit beast.
Which meant that the bloodline must havee from the fatherˇBut where was this little tiger cub''s father?
Lin Fan was lost in a period of deep thought until the little tiger cub suddenly poked his hand with its nose.
Lin Fan was surprised to feel this soft feeling, but then he just revealed a smile as he forgot about all of this. In the end, it was all good because this little tiger cub really was cute.
Cute was justice!
Once that was all taken care of, Lin Fan brought the little tiger cub over to the pool in the clearing to wash it up before bringing it into the Pet Storage Space.
The little tiger cub ran all around the Pet Storage Space like it had discovered a new world before finally lying down in front of the World Tree sapling to take a nap.
Lin Fan looked at the little tiger cub with a smile on his face before heading out.
After all, he still had a mission that he had to do.
Chapter 79 Blaze Salamander
The Gale Sparrow had already found the location of the ze Smander nest, so there was no need for Lin Fan to waste his time looking for it.
However, because he did take this detour to Xiao Bai''s nest, he was quite far from the ze Smander''s nest now.
Xiao Bai, that was what he chose to name the White Tiger cub.
Still, that was nothing when it came to Hi''s speed, so Lin Fan was able to reach it after half an hour.
When he came up on the ze Smander''s nest, the first thing that he did was start looking around the area. He knew where the ze Smander was, but that didn''t mean that he wanted to directly attack it even if he could win since the ze Smander was only in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
Instead of wasting his energy, it was better to see if there was a good ce to trap the ze Smander in the surrounding area and then take it out in a single blow.
Luckily for him, there was such a ce and it was quite near the ze Smander''s nest.
So he quickly set up the trap before bringing out the bait.
He didn''t know why, but for some reason, the spirit beasts out in the wild really liked chasing the Gale Sparrow. It had been the case of the Inferno Swans and many other spirit beasts. This ze Smander wasn''t an exception.
So Lin Fan released the Gale Sparrow to draw out the ze Smander while he waited behind a bush for it toe out.
It didn''t take long before he felt the thudding on the ground that came from the heavy steps of the ze Smander. He looked over at Hayase who was on the other side and received a nod to show that he was also ready.
The Gale Sparrow came into the clearing first, but it was closely followed behind by the ze Smander.
But the moment that the Gale Sparrow flew into the clearing, it immediately flew up into the sky, out of the reach of the ze Smander.
Of course, the ze Smander didn''t give up as it looked up at the sky at the Gale Sparrow. It threw its head back as its throat suddenly started to swell and as it swelled, there was a red colour that appeared on the skin around the neck.
It was clear that it was gathering mes to shoot the Gale Sparrow down.
However, this was exactly what Lin Fan was waiting for.
He raised his hand that had a blue light around it and after a few seconds, there was an ice wall that suddenly appeared in the air above the ze Smander. It appeared right in between the ze Smander and the Gale Sparrow.
The ze Smander didn''t have a chance to stop itself from releasing its me breath, so it shot it right at the ice wall.
However, when it touched the ice wall, it waspletely absorbed.
Then after a few seconds, with a blue glow, there were blue mes that rained down on the ze Smander.
The ze Smander was shocked by this and quickly released another breath of mes to counter these mes, but it found that these blue mes were actually stronger than its me breath. So it released even more mes from its mouth to counter the blue mes.
It was at this moment that Hayase suddenly released the de of water that he had been condensing the entire time.
With the ze Smander distracted by the blue mes that were raining down on it, it wasn''t able to react in time to the de of water that suddenly flew out.
The de of water was unimpeded as it flew through the air, flying right through the ze Smander''s neck, bringing a streak of blood that flew through the air.
Then without any pause, there was a line of blood that formed on the ze Smander''s neck before its head suddenly separated itself from the rest of its body. It slid off the neck before dropping to the ground with a ssh of blood.
The blue mes that had been above it suddenlynded on the ze Smander''s corpse, but Lin Fan quickly extinguished those mes to not hurt the corpse and damage its value.
Still, with both him and Hayase working together, this was almost too easy for them.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as he put the ze Smander''s corpse into the Pet Storage Space before quickly clearing out of this area.
Even if he had finished off the ze Smander in a single blow, all the mes that it had shot out had made quite a bit of noise and put on quite the attraction, so it was better to get out of here as soon as possible before other things showed up.
But Lin Fan didn''t head back to the city right away, instead he went to the ze Smander''s nest. After all, this was the nest of a Third Qi Gathering Realm spirit beast, there should be some valuable things in there.
As it turned out, Lin Fan wasn''t disappointed by what he found.
At first it seemed like there was nothing, but then he saw that there were some mushrooms that were growing on the walls.
They seemed to like normal mushrooms to him at first, but then he used his Appraisal Eyes to find that these were mushrooms that contained a strong concentration of elemental fire energy. These were mushrooms that could be used to refine pills or help with the cultivation of fire attributed cultivation techniques, so they would be worth quite a bit.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all as he harvested all these mushrooms and threw them all into the Pet Storage Space.
Then he swept through the entire cave to see if there was anything else, but he wasn''t able to find anything at all.
That was until the very end when he finally found a strange corner.
It wasn''t strange because of the cave itself, but rather it was strange because there was a strange rock formation there. It was a kind of rock formation that didn''t seem like it belonged there, it was a kind of rock formation that seemed like it was man made.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being curious about this, so he started poking around with the rock formation. He slowly pulled out one rock after another from the formation until he revealed what was behind it.
As soon as the treasure that he found was revealed, his eyes popped out and his mouth couldn''t close.
What had been revealed was a very simple and smooth stone, but it was something that Lin Fan recognized because he had already seen a picture of this before.
While it looked like a stone, it was anything but a stoneˇ
It was an eggˇIt was the egg that was supposed to be the final item in the One Martial Chamber of Commerce''s auction.
This egg should be the most precious thing that was sold there and it should have been heavily guarded by whoever won it, so what was it doing here?
Lin Fan was about to reach his hand towards the egg, but then he quickly pulled it back as he looked around his surroundings.
After thinking about it for a bit, he still reached out and grabbed the egg.
He had already disturbed the rock formation, so it was already toote for him to back out now.
Without even thinking about it, he quickly put the egg into his Pet Storage Space and ran out of the ze Smander''s nest. He didn''t even think as he chose a random direction and started running into the forest.
It was already toote, he had disturbed that formation and there should be people who would being to check it. He had to get out of here as quickly as possible.
Only when he finally felt that he had gotten far enough away did he finally stop to process what had just happened.
But no matter how he thought about it, the only thought that he had was that he was screwed.
There was no other way around it, he was unlucky enough to get caught in this mess and now there was nothing that he could do about it. Even if he wanted to hide this fact, it wasn''t something that could be hidden foreverˇ
Even if he kept the pet egg inside of the Pet Storage Space, the pet egg would eventually hatch and it would be wrong just to force the pet to stay inside the Pet Storage Space forever. Even if there weren''t any animal crueltyws here, it went against Lin Fan''s conscience to do something like this.
So the first thing that he had to figure out was just what to do with this eggˇ
No, after thinking about it, he realized that there was something else that took priority.
After hiding himself, Lin Fan called out the Gale Sparrow and released it to start checking the surrounding area.
He didn''t know who would being after him, but it was better than getting caught off guard, so it was best to send out the Gale Sparrow to scout the surrounding area along with the ze Smander''s nest from earlier.
However, not long after the Gale Sparrow left, it had quickly returned with information.
It had found a group of people not far away, but half of this group was already dead.
As for the other half that wasn''t dead, they were people that Lin Fan recognized. Well, there was only one person in that group that Lin Fan recognized from the Gale Sparrow''s description.
It was Ye Tian Xie, the young master that Lin Fan had seen at the auction.
Chapter 80 Making A Deal
Lin Fan didn''t know how to feel about this information.
He didn''t know who had even won the egg in the first ce since he hadn''t stuck around for the end of the auction, but that didn''t matter since even if he did, if he were to show up with the egg, there was no doubt that they would mistaken him as the thief.
However, Lin Fan also couldn''t help thinking of something that had happened beforeˇ
That sudden affection notification, the surname had been YeˇBut the name itself had been something different.
The name was Qing Huan and not Tian Xie.
Still, that name should have been rted to the Ye Family since it was written with the same characterˇ
Lin Fan was stuck in an internal debate until he received another report from the Gale Sparrow.
There were people that were approaching the cave where the ze Smander''s nest had been.
Since they were heading right towards it without any fear, it was clear that they should be the ones that had hidden the egg in the first ce.
There was no turning back now, it was so or dieˇ
So after bracing himself, Lin Fan came out of the bush that he had been hiding in and slowly approached the Ye Family group.
When he came closer though, he could feel the intense aura that came from the group. There was no mistaking it, this group was a group of elites from the Ye Family and they were all people familiar with killing.
Finally when he came close, there were several swords that were pointed at him as one of the guards asked, "Who are you and what do you want?"
Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.
At the very least, they weren''t people who killed on sight. Otherwise, he certainly would have been in trouble.
Lin Fan raised his hands to show he meant no ill will before saying, "I wish to talk to Young Master Ye, I think that I have something that would interest him."
The guard who had spoken before gave a snort before raising his sword and saying, "How audacious! You dare address the young master so casually?"
But before he could swing his sword, there was a cold voice that came from behind him, "Stop."
It was one simple word, but all the guards were shocked when they heard this.
They couldn''t help turning back and they saw that it was indeed Young Master Ye who had spoken. He had even taken a step forward to reveal himself.
The guards didn''t dare dy after seeing this and immediately parted to create a path for Young Master Ye. However, they were still guards in the end, so they stayed close enough to Lin Fan to cut him down at any time.
Young Master Ye took a few steps forward until he was just a few steps away from Lin Fan, but he didn''t say a thing when he stopped. All he did was look over Lin Fan with an inquisitive gaze, as if he was trying to figure him out.
Lin Fan also had his chance to take a good look at Young Master Ye at this time.
Back at the auction, he had only gotten a glimpse at Young Master Ye since he was peeking from his room.
Now that he gotten a good look at him, he only had one word to say.
Pretty!
It couldn''t be considered handsome since Young Master Ye had quite the androgynous face. If one didn''t know better, they would have thought that he was a young miss instead.
But of course, Lin Fan didn''t dare say this out loud out of fear of offending him.
After a moment of being dazed, Lin Fan said, "Young maˇ"
Before he could continue, Young Master Ye cut him off by saying, "If it isn''t the little peeper from the auction. What do you want?"
Lin Fan was surprised when he heard this.
He had indeed peeked at Young Master Ye at the auction, but he never thought that Young Master Ye would notice him, let alone remember him.
But this wasn''t the time to be dazed, after all, there were pursuers behind him.
So without wasting any time, Lin Fan took out the egg from the Pet Storage Space and presented it in front of himself as he said, "I wish to offer this to the young master."
This time, it was the Ye Family group''s turn to be shocked.
All the guards revealed stunned looks as they looked at the egg in Lin Fan''s hand. It was only Young Master Ye who narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan instead of the egg in his hands.
After a period of silence, Young Master Ye said with a faint smile, "What do you want in return?"
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate as he said, "I don''t desire anything, I just wish to offer this to Young Master Ye."
Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan, but he didn''t say anything. Instead he looked up and suddenly turned to look in the direction of the ze Smander''s nest.
After silently staring in that direction for a bit, he finally said, "So you want to use me as bait?"
As soon as he said this, all of the guards turned to look at Lin Fan with cold eyes. It was as if they were prepared to kill him at any second. The only thing that they were waiting for was an order from Young Master Ye.
Lin Fan felt a chill run down his spine, but he also knew that he couldn''t back down now.
However, it wasn''t as if there was much he could say in this situation, so all he could do was stand there with an awkward smile on his face.
At the same time, he was filled with admiration for Young Master Ye. It only took a single nce for him to see through all his ns.
Everyone was silent as they waited for Young Master Ye to speak. Lin Fan had revealed all his cards, so now the one to make the decision was Young Master Ye.
Young Master Ye''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Lin Fan, as if he was thinking something special.
Finally he revealed a faint smile and said, "Alright, I''ll agree to be your bait."
Once again, everyone revealed a look of shock when they heard this.
Their ice cold young master had actuallypromised and agreed to be bait? This really was something that they had never seen before.
Young Master Ye didn''t say anything else as he just nodded at one of the guards to take the egg from Lin Fan.
Ignoring the guard, Young Master Ye then said, "You don''t know the value of the item that you''re giving up. Otherwise I certainly wouldn''t have agreed to your conditions."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Even if I did know, is there anything else I could have done?"
Young Master Ye just revealed a smile when he heard this.
He looked back in the direction of the ze Smander''s nest before saying, "You''d better leave now or it''ll be toote for you to leave."
Lin Fan jolted when he heard this, but he didn''t doubt it, so after handing the egg over, he immediately made his way to head back into the bush to run away.
However, he didn''t know what possessed him, but he turned around to look at Ye Tian Xie and asked, "Do you know who Ye Qing Huan is?"
When Lin Fan said this, Ye Tian Xie immediately narrowed his eyes that had a cold look in them as he looked at Lin Fan. It was so cold that Lin Fan felt a chill run down his spine immediately.
With the way Ye Tian Xie was looking at him, he even felt like he would freeze at any moment.
Then Ye Tian Xie said in a voice that was ice cold, "How do you know that name?"
Lin Fan gave a gulp and hesitated a while before finally saying, "I just heard that name somewhere beforeˇ"
Ye Tian Xie continued staring at him with those ice cold eyes for a long time before finally deciding that Lin Fan really didn''t know what that name meant. So he revealed a smile and said, "That''s my little sister''s name."
Lin Fan was taken aback and couldn''t help saying "Oh", but then he quickly came back to his senses and said, "Then Young Master Ye, thank you for everything."
Ye Tian Xie just said with a smile, "It could even be said that I owe you a favour."
Lin Fan''s foot stopped when he heard this and he turned to quickly wave his hand as he said, "I wouldn''t dare!"
Ye Tian Xie''s smile had a teasing tone to it as he asked, "Are you saying that you won''t ept my gratitude?"
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile at this before saying, "Then Young Master Ye, if there is a chance, let''s meet again." Of course, deep down in his mind, he had no intentions of seeing Ye Tian Xie ever again.
Ye Tian Xie gave a nod and said with a faint smile, "Un, let''s meet again if there is a chance. I think that my little sister would definitely be interested in meeting you in the future."
Lin Fan didn''t stay any longer as he ran off into the forest.
When he was gone, the guards couldn''t help looking at each other before one of them asked, "Did the Ye Family have a young miss named Qing Huan before?"
Chapter 81 Fireworks
The leader of the guards quickly turned in the direction of the person who said this and pped him in the back of the head.
The guard looked at the leader with an aggrieved look, but he quickly shrank under the sharp gaze of the leader.
The leader of the guards quickly turned to look in Young Master Ye''s direction, but he found that he didn''t care about what the guard had said. Young Master Ye was still staring in the direction that Lin Fan had left in.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help giving a sigh of relief.
If it was before, the young master would have no doubt cut the person who had said this down on the spot.
While they were the death squad, they were still just servants of the Ye Family.
How could servants ever disrespect their masters like this and still be allowed to live?
The masters would have to kill the servant who disrespected them or they would receive no respect from their servants.
After a long period of silence, Ye Tian Xie finally turned back to look at the guards and said, "Forget everything that you saw and heard today. We found the egg by chance, that is all."
All the guards revealed stunned looks when they heard this, but this wasn''t an expression that was strange for them anymore. The number of times that they had been shocked today was more than they had been shocked during the entire year.
But the guards all quickly bowed their heads and said, "Yes, young master."
They were the death squad of the Ye Family for a reason. Other than their skills, they also had a loyalty that would allow them to die for the Ye Family without any hesitation.
As long as it was a member of the Ye Family that gave them the order, they would follow it without any questions. Let alone if it came from Young Master Ye who was going to be the next head of the Ye Family.
Ye Tian Xie gave a nod before his eyes turned cold and he said, "Take care of our pursuers."
The death squad once again gave nods in response before flying away to deal with the peopleing for them.
Once he was alone again, Ye Tian Xie turned in the direction that Lin Fan had left in and couldn''t help revealing a smile before saying, "He really is interesting."
ˇ
Far away in the forest, Lin Fan suddenly received another notification.
[Ye Qing Huan has been intrigued by you. Affection has increased by 10.]
"Eh?"
That was the only thing that Lin Fan could say when he saw this notification.
As far as he could tell, there wasn''t anyone else that had been in that area with the Ye Family group, so why would there be this sudden increase in affection from this person that shouldn''t have been there?
Unlessˇ
Could it possibly be thatˇ?
Ye Tian Xie had his little sister with him during this time and she had been hiding while he had met the Ye Family group?
Was that why she had seen everything and there was that sudden increase in affection?
But if she had been there, where had she been hiding that he wasn''t able to find her at all?
He couldn''t help feeling admiration for the Ye Family in general.
The older brother was able to see through everything that he was thinking and the entire situation with just a single nce and the little sister was able to hide herself so well that Lin Fan wasn''t even able to find a trace of her. This was without a doubt that had many skilled individuals.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan had chosen to give the egg to them and built a rtionship with them.
But then as he thought about it, he couldn''t help wondering why he didn''t get any affection from Ye Tian Xie.
Hayase and his other male pets had proven that he could obtain affection from males as well, so it should only make sense that Ye Tian Xie would give him affection if he was willing to ept his offering. Unless, Ye Tian Xie had only viewed him as a tool the entire timeˇ
That really was quite the terrifying thoughtˇ
He just hoped that Ye Qing Huan would talk some sense into her older brother for himˇ
ˇ
After Lin Fan returned to the city, the first thing that he had done was head to the Mercenary Guild and cancel his mission.
After all, if he were to show up in the city with the corpse of the ze Smander, there was no doubt that it would raise questionsˇ
To avoid being implicated in this, it was better for him to give up this mission even if he had to pay the fines for failing the mission. Even if he had spent quite a bit at the auction, he still had enough to cover this.
Once that was over, Lin Fan immediately headed back to the inn to check on the girls and to make sure that they didn''t wander around tonight.
He was certain that something would happen again, so it was better to stay inside.
As he had expected, there were groups of people wandering around in the streets, asking people that were still outside questions. However, even if they did ask people in the streets, they didn''t go into residences and inns bothering people. They didn''t want to go too far and attract this attention.
What he really wanted to do was get out of the city as soon as possible, but he had promised the girls that they would stay for the fireworks disy, so he couldn''t leave until tomorrow.
But the one thing that had been instilled in him was the urgency to get strongerˇ
He had been aware that he needed to get stronger to deal with the people that the Qiao Family would be sending, but he had been optimistic, or rather naive because they still hadn''te yet, so he thought that he didn''t need to get stronger that quickly.
But this experience had shown him that he was nothing more than an ant in front of the people that are truly powerfulˇThey would be able to squish him under their feet whenever they wanted.
Unless he wanted to die again in this second life, he had to get as strong as possible.
So he spent the rest of the time before the fireworks disying cultivating.
When the fireworks disy was finally about to start, Lin Fan finally came out of his room.
The girls were all worried about him since he had been locked up inside all day and night, but he didn''t tell them anything since he didn''t want to worry them. He knew that if he told them about what had happened yesterday, they would want to leave right away.
However, he couldn''t do that to them after seeing how excited they had been about the fireworks disy.
So he had kept all this information to himself and had onlye out when it was time for the fireworks disy.
The girls were still worried about him, but it was hard for them to hide their excitement as well.
So just like this, the four of them headed to the venue, but they also didn''t go right to the general area. Since they were cultivators, they could go to ces that normal people couldn''t, so they chose to jump onto the roof of one of the nearby buildings for a better view.
Once the fireworks started, the girls finally stopped worrying about Lin Fan and lost themselves in their excitement.
L shouted, "It''s so big and bright!"
Xiao Yue just silently nodded along, clearly being in a daze.
Yue Lan on the other hand had been more sly than the other two and had made her way to Lin Fan''s side. She took his hand in her own, interlocking fingers as sheid her head against his shoulder, looking up at the fireworks.
She said with a faint smile, "It really is beautiful, isn''t it?"
Lin Fan hadn''t been looking at the fireworks, instead, his eyes had been on the girls in front of him the entire time.
This was what he wanted to protect.
He had found something that he hadn''t been able to have in his past life on Earth and now that it was being threatened, he didn''t want to lose it.
But to do that, he had to firm his heart and be even stronger and more ruthlessˇ
Still, he couldn''t let himself be too ruthless or he would forget who he was.
As he thought about it, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows. He found that he had been doing some things that the normal him wouldn''t have doneˇIt was almost as if there was something that was slowly changing his personalityˇ
Was it just this world, or was it because of something else?
p Either way, it wasn''t a bad change since he could tell that he needed to change to survive in this world.
As Lin Fan was lost in thought over this, the ending of the fireworks show suddenly came.
However, there was something strange that also came with the final firework.
It had been a pink flower design, but there was a streak that flew from the sparks in the sky, falling down to where Lin Fan was. It flew right at him andnded urately on hisp.
As it flew through the air, the sparks slowly faded away until a round objectnded.
Lin Fan was surprised when he saw this and as he picked it up, he found that there was a piece of paper wrapped up around it.
"This is a small repayment."
Inside of the piece of paper was a pill.
Chapter 82 Nine Revolutions Pill
When the next morning came, they set out from Inferno City, heading back to their own city.
However, after they left the gates of Inferno City, Lin Fan immediately hid himself inside of the carriage.
Now that they had aplished their goals and bought the things needed for Lin Fan to increase his cultivation, he didn''t hesitate to start using them.
He locked himself in the carriage to refine the medicinal essence of the pills that he bought, as well as using that stone to increase the concentration of spiritual energy in the carriage.
As he refined all this medicinal energy and absorbed the spiritual energy, he could feel the difference from his normal cultivation state.
It was almost as if the spiritual energy was flowing into him and his own spiritual energy was growing at a rate that he had never expected.
It didn''t take him long before he was able to make a breakthrough.
Once he did though, he stopped using the pills that he had bought and turned his attention to the pill that he had received from the firework.
It was clear to him who this pill hade from, but there was no description of this pill that came with the note, so he had no idea what this was forˇ
Was it a pill for cultivation or was it a pill for healing? Or could it be that it was a pill for somethingpletely different?
Or that would have been the case if it wasn''t for the fact that he had his Appraisal Eyes.
He had been in a daze at first, but then he quickly remembered his Appraisal Eyes and immediately used them on this pill.
Nine Revolutions Pill: Special Low Grade Pill
When taken, it will revolve the blood and spiritual energy of the one who takes it nine times, separating the impurities. After separating the impurities, the effects that this pill will have will depend on the user.
That was why Lin Fan had been hesitant about taking this pill, the final line.
The effects would depend on the user, this meant that taking this pill would be equal to taking a gamble.
He didn''t exactly know what kind of effects would happen to him after he took this pill, but he hoped that it would push him through that final breakthrough that he needed, which was why he had saved it forst.
After hesitating for a while, Lin Fan finally brought the pill to his mouth and slowly swallowed it.
As soon as he swallowed it, he could feel the warm current filling his stomach before spreading to every part of his body. It quickly spread out through every part of his body until there was just this warm feeling that filled him.
That warm feeling wasn''t weak, but it wasn''t too strong that it felt ufortable. That was until it suddenly started revolvingˇ
It was a sudden change, but it was a very intense one as that warm feeling inside of him suddenly started spinning around. However, at the same time, this warm feeling felt like it was dragging parts of him out as it spun around, creating intense pain for him.
It was almost like it was spinning his entire body, but there was something that kept his body itself from moving, so it was just spinning his insides. That feeling of having his insides being ripped from him really filled him with pain.
However, Lin Fan was different from normal people since he had two special skills.
He had the Max Pain Tolerance and the Max Mental Fortitude skills which allowed him to hold on without losing consciousness. But even then, the pain was only reduced to a certain level. It still was painful enough that it made him grit his teeth and his forehead was covered in sweat.
But Lin Fan didn''t give up.
After what seemed like an eternity, the spinning inside of him seemingly stopped, but that was only a temporary lull. After a few seconds, there was the warm current that filled him once again that suddenly started turning.
When he felt this, he realized that all of what happened just now was only a single revolutionˇ
The pain that he just went through, he would have to suffer it eight more times before this was overˇ
But still, Lin Fan could feel his spiritual energy getting purer. Not just that, he even felt like his body was feeling much betterpared to before.
In a way, it was as if the revolutions were purifying his body itself.
So Lin Fan knew that this Nine Revolutions Pill was having its intended effect, the only thing now was to see how effective it would be.
So Lin Fan just sat there, letting the Nine Revolutions Pill do its thing.
There were many times during this process where he felt that it was painful enough that he would lose consciousness, but he gritted his teeth and toughed it out in the end, forcing himself to stay awake.
Finally, after several grueling hours of being tortured by the effects of this pill, the warm feeling finally subsided from his body.
Other than being covered in sweat, there was also a ck film that had covered him. This ck film seemed greasy in nature and it let out a stench that was like death itselfˇ
Just sitting there and smelling it almost made Lin Fan faint, even though the pain from earlier hadn''t done so.
But Lin Fan didn''t need to guess to know that this was the impurities that had been removed from him. These were the impurities that were inside of his body that had been forced out by the Nine Revolutions Pill through the pores of his skin.
Still, he had to find a ce to wash it off, so he called out to the girls outside to stop.
When they opened the door to the carriage, they were suddenly hit by the stench inside and they all ran away while covering their noses. Even after walking several meters away, they could still smell the stench.
It was only after they were over a hundred meters away that it finally became bearable.
But that wasn''t the only shock that they had received after they opened the door. They found that there was a person that waspletely covered in ayer of something dark that was sitting there where Lin Fan should have been sitting.
Lin Fan just awkwardly revealed a smile and said, "Let''s stop for a bit so I can wash up."
All the girls revealed smiles as they nodded, but none of them would approach Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just awkwardly made his way into the Pet Storage Space where the pets immediately scattered when he came in.
There was a quarantine zone that was formed around him as he took out the bath tub that they had bought and poured some water in before heating it up with the me skills he learned from Hi.
When he was finished with his bath, the water was alreadypletely ck and still reeked of the same stench that he had when he came in.
He had no choice but to bring out the bath tub with him and dump the ck water far away from where their carriage had been parked.
When he came back, the girls even took a special sniff of him just to make sure that he didn''t stink like before.
In the end, he was only able to pass their test because he had used quite a bit of the expensive soap that they had bought just to scrub off all the ck stuff that had been on his skin.
But then the girls suddenly noticed something different about Lin Fan.
His skin, it was almost too whiteˇit was almost as smooth as a baby''s bottom.
This just made him look even more handsomepared to before.
He was already handsome to begin with, but now he could be considered an 11/10.
Lin Fan had also noticed this when he had been washing up, but there was something else that he cared about.
The final threshold was right in front of him. He felt that with just a little nudge, the bottleneck that he was currently on would break and he would reach the next level of cultivation.
It would most likely only take another round of "dual cultivation" for him to break through.
As he thought this, he couldn''t stop himself from suddenly pitching a tent in his pants.
When the girls saw this, they were shocked as they stared at therge thing that had suddenly risen.
The warm current that hade from the pill had not just twisted his body, but it had also somehow stirred up his sexual drive, so right now he was filled with libido.
He turned to the girls and without a word, he picked them all up and headed into the Pet Storage Space along with the carriage, not leaving a single thing outside.
After they had returned to the Pet Storage Space, Lin Fan immediately opened the door of the carriage and brought all three girls into the newly cleaned carriagepartment before shutting the door.
The pets already knew what was happening, so they all went away from the carriage, giving Lin Fan his space.
However, the moans that came from the carriage all night were so loud that it was hard for them to sleep in the end.
But Lin Fan didn''t care since he was filled with libido at this moment.
It was only when morning came outside that the moans finally stopped.
Chapter 83 Sudden Changes
Lin Fan slowly drove the carriage through the gates of the city after being checked by the guards.
The three girls had been sitting in the back since it was hard for them to move after what Lin Fan had done to themst night.
Of course, they hade out of the carriage temporarily to let the guards check the carriage itself, but after they left, all of the guards looked at Lin Fan with looks of admiration since they could tell why the girls were tired.
These guards were all familiar with Lin Fan after the many times that he had gone in and out of the city with tired girls, so they were already used to this, but still they were filled with admiration towards the fact that Lin Fan had three beauties like this all to himselfˇ
After arriving in the city, Lin Fan decided to ignore everything for the day and drove the girls home before carrying each of them to their beds to let them rest up for the rest of the day.
Since he was the one who caused this, he was also the one that would take care of them until they were healed up.
When the next morning came, Lin Fan''s rested group made their way to the Mercenary Guild to see Tian Tian.
A month had already passed since the incident with L''s father, so ording to the timeline that Tian Tian had given them, it should be around this time that the people sent by the eldest young master Qian would be arriving in this city.
If they were here, it would be good for Lin Fan to get any information that he could get on these people since it would help him n his future moves.
After all, if they were too strongˇSometimes running away wasn''t cowardly, but rather the right move.
But after arriving at the Mercenary Guild, he was surprised to find that it was much more lively than it was before. There were many different people that were moving around in the hall, people that he recognized and plenty of people that he didn''t recognize.
However, that wasn''t an important thing for him.
Lin Fan ignored the crowd that was in the hall of the Mercenary Guild and made his way to the counter where he saw Tian Tian busying herself with something.
He had nned on waiting until she was free, but when she saw him, she immediately dropped what she was doing and came over to say, "You''re back!"
Lin Fan was surprised to see how enthusiastic her greeting was, but he just gave a nod and said, "Un, we''re back."
Tian Tian didn''t hesitate for a second as she grabbed his hand and pulled him to the second floor, bringing him and Xiao Yue and L who hade with him into a private room. Then without exining a thing, she ran out of the room, leaving him there with the two girls in a daze, confused about what had just happened.
Luckily, it didn''t take her long toe back, but when she dide back, she wasn''t alone.
There was another woman who looked very simr to Tian Tian who came into the room with her, but the difference between the two was that this new woman didn''t have the same professional look as Tian Tian. Rather, the way her clothes were a bit messy and the fact that she had a few cowlicks gave her more of a cker look.
But there was no doubt that these two girls were very simr, it was almost as if they were sisters.
The woman sat down in front of Lin Fan''s group along with Tian Tian and then introduced herself with a smile, "I''m Tian Xue, the president of this Mercenary Guild branch and the big sister of this ditzy girl here." She said this as she pointed at Tian Tian.
Tian Tian pouted her lips at first, but then she quickly remembered where she was and her serious look from before came back.
However, Tian Tian didn''t forget to kick Tian Xue from under the table.
Then Tian Tian gave a cough and then said with a sigh, "As you can see, it''s quite busy outside."
Lin Fan was surprised by the topic that Tian Tian chose to start with, but he still said, "It is indeed quite busy outside. Did something happen?"
Tian Tian and Tian Xue looked at each other before they both gave another sigh and fell to silence.
After a long period of silence, Tian Tian finally said, "It all started when someone suddenly put up arge bounty on a mission to find someone, but it''s also a very low ranking mission, so there are many people that have gathered in our branch during this time. However, this is a very bad time for this since we have something important happening as wellˇ"
Her voice drifted off when she said this, almost as if she was entering deep though again.
But when Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly, but he also quickly released them. It was just a good thing that both Tian Tian and Tian Xue were upied with their own thoughts that they didn''t notice this small change with Lin Fan.
If someone were to post a mission about looking for someone, then it was most likelyˇ
After another long period of silence, Tian Tian went off on another tangent, "Young master Lin, we might have a solution for your problem with the Qian Family''s first young master."
Lin Fan''s group were all surprised when they heard this, but then Lin Fan knitted his brows.
He knew that there was no such thing as a free meal in this world. For the Mercenary Guild to offer a solution for their problem, it was clear that they had something that they wanted Lin Fan to do in return for them.
But this wasn''t a bad thing either.
If it wasn''t something that dangerous, then it was possible for him to ept this deal since it was certainly better than fighting to the death with the people the Qian Family first young master sent.
After thinking this, Lin Fan said, "Alright, what is it?"
Tian Tian revealed an awkward look when she heard this and she said, "Well, the time isn''t right just yet. I can''t tell you what it is yet, but I can tell you in about a week." Then after a pause, she awkwardly said, "So we were hoping that you could stay in this city for about a weekˇ"
She awkwardly trailed off since she knew that this was quite a bit to ask for from a mercenary. After all, the mercenary job took them all over the ce, especially when one was a higher rank mercenary.
After all, strong beasts couldn''t just be found all over and one had to travel around to go to their nests.
With Lin Fan''s track record, she was certain that he would already qualify for an A Rank Mercenary, especially since he came back to the city and wasn''t afraid of the people sent by the Qian Family.
After all, when she had told him about their solution, his response had been quite lukewarm. It was almost as if he had already thought of a solution for this problem.
Since he was confident in dealing with High Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators, that would mean that he was more than qualified to be an A Rank Mercenary.
Lin Fan knitted his brows to think for a bit before he asked, "Then can I still take missions for the area around the city?"
Tian Tian gave a nod and said, "Yes, that''s not a problem at all. Please just stay within a day''s travel of the city, so we can contact you easily."
Lin Fan nodded and said, "Alright, that''s not a problem at all."
Tian Tian gave a sigh of relief before saying, "I know that this is an unreasonable request on our part, but I really have to thank you for agreeing to this. If there''s anything that we can do for you in return, please just tell us."
She looked at Lin Fan''s face and couldn''t help feeling that it was different.
Whenˇdid he be even more handsome?
Without even thinking about it, she couldn''t help adding with a wink, "Of course, if there''s anything that you''d want from me, that''d be fine too."
[Tian Tian has been charmed by your looks. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan was surprised to see this notification, but he also couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
To be honest, he had been hoping that he would be able to get Tian Tian one day because he had fallen for her the moment he saw her. After all, this kind of mature blondedy was the dream that many men in his past life had!
But of course, he didn''t let his fantasies run for that long since he knew that this wasn''t the ce for that.
So after a cough, Lin Fan said, "No, there''s nothing that I need right now."
But then after seeing Tian Tian''s slightly disappointed look, he couldn''t help adding, "Perhaps we could have a meal sometime."
Tian Tian revealed a faint smile after this and said, "Sure, if there''s time, we can have a meal together."
She also felt a bit of guilt because of L''s feelings, but for some reason, L and Xiao Yue were both looking at her with expectant gazes.
What she didn''t know was that both of them wanted her to join Lin Fan''s haremˇ
He was just too much at nightsˇ
Chapter 84 Greeny (1)
After that meeting, Lin Fan''s group headed back into the main hall with Tian Tian.
Before they left, Tian Tian also promised Lin Fan that she would keep an eye out for the people from the Qian Family. As soon as there was any notice that they had arrived in the city, she would immediately send someone to notify Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was very grateful to this since he didn''t have the same kind of informationwork as the Mercenary Guild.
If they didn''t tell him, he certainly wouldn''t have been able to know when his would be assassins would arrive until they came to kill him.
As he was leaving, Lin Fan didn''t forget to take a look at the mission that everyone had been gathering around.
It was a mission about searching for someone and the setting behind it was a father looking for his daughter. However, it was clear by the description of the daughter that this person was looking for Xiao Yue.
The features described were close to Xiao Yue''s features, but there were a few differences.
After all, this was a time before photography, so it wouldn''t be strange if there were differences because of memory issues.
But this made it clear that this mission was issued by the Sheng Family, or rather by Young Master Sheng in search of Xiao Yue. It seemed like Lin Fan''s actions from all that time ago had finally caught up to him.
However, that was also strange.
Why did it take this long for Young Master Sheng to take any action?
It shouldn''t have taken him that long to realize that something had happened to the bandits that he had sent to kidnap Xiao Yue? So why did it take him this long to finally take action?
Moreover, he didn''t use the guards of the Sheng Family, but rather he chose to hire mercenaries to find Xiao Yue withˇ
All of this seemed a bit too unusual, unlessˇ
Young Master Sheng cared so little that he didn''t even bother handling this himself? He had given this matter to one of his subordinates to handle?
If that was the case, then Lin Fan could feel much more assured.
After all, Young Master Sheng was someone who could pull out something as amazing as the Daoist Seed, so he was certainly someone with connections. It wouldn''t be strange at all if he was someone that was connected to a sect.
That would have been Lin Fan''s greatest worry.
But now it seemed like he didn''t care that much about finding Xiao Yue if he''s even willing to leave this matter in the hands of a subordinate.
If it was just a subordinate, Lin Fan could feel assured in handling whatever came, but if it was Young Master Sheng himself, Lin Fan couldn''t feel confident.
It seemed like it was a good thing that Tian Tian had asked him to stay put.
During this time where there was this mission, it was best if Xiao Yue didn''t go out too much and either stayed at their house or inside of the Pet Storage Space.
In the end, Xiao Yue chose to stay in the house since staying inside the Pet Storage Space was a bit too ustrophobic. At the very least, she could leave the house if she really needed to, but the Pet Storage Space really didn''t have that option unless Lin Fan let her out.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan took another mission at the Mercenary Guild alone because he wanted to go out to test something.
It was a B Rank hunting mission for a spirit beast that was nearby, but Lin Fan didn''t care about that quest at all. He just used it as an excuse to get out of the city.
So instead of him taking care of it himself, he sent Hayase out to take care of it.
Of course to convince him, he had to send Shiro along with him as a sort of date between the two of them.
Shiro was unwilling at first, but after hearing what they were doing, she agreed in the end.
She didn''t look like it since she was a cute little rabbit, but she was actually quite the bloodthirsty rabbit. Whenever there was a fight that she could participate in, she would always choose to participate.
Still, when Lin Fan carefully thought about it, it kind of made sense considering that she was a magic beast.
Magic beasts needed to fight for experience points to level up, so it was in their nature to fight and grow stronger. After all, those that didn''t grow stronger would be experience points for those that did.
So Lin Fan just let the two of them go off by themselves.
He had faith in Hayase since he had already reached level 30. Hayase was already at the same level as someone in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm.
This mission was only for a beast in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, so it wouldn''t be a problem for Hayase to take care of this beast alone.
As for Lin Fan, he chose to head off into the forest.
He had sent the Gale Sparrow out to find a secluded spot for himself before sending it out to help Hayase and Shiro track down their target.
He had chosen toe to this secluded ce because he wanted to test out something that he didn''t want anyone else to know about.
After ensuring that no one else was in the area, Lin Fan opened his Pet Storage Space to call out another one of his pets. However, this was a pet that waspletely different from every single other one of his pets.
Instead of being a flesh creature, this was a pet that seemed to be made of nts.
This was a being that waspletely made of vines and when all those vines came together, it made it look like a snake. But different from a normal snake, there were also four limbs that were formed from the vines, that seemed to function like arms and legs.
It stood there in front of Lin Fan with its two feet and looked up at him with big eyes. Then it suddenly revealed a smile as it came forward to hug Lin Fan''s leg, rubbing up against it.
As it rubbed against Lin Fan''s leg, it made purring sounds almost as if it was calling Lin Fan "mama".
But of course, Lin Fan could understand what it was saying because of the telepathy between them and it was indeed what it was saying.
This nt creature''s name was Greeny and it was what had hatched from the seed that Lin Fan had purchased from the auction.
Lin Fan had nted that seed in the Pet Storage Space as soon as he received it and it had only taken a few days before it was fully grown. After it finished growing, it suddenly came out of the ground and formed this vine creature that was now in front of Lin Fan.
Since the Pet Storage Space belonged to Lin Fan, there was a sort of imprinting that happened with this vine creature and it immediately stuck itself to Lin Fan after it had been grown.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t as shocked that the seed that he had bought had grown into a creature. He was actually more shocked by the description of the creature that he received when he looked at it with his Appraisal Eyes.
Overlord Vine (Child): Unknown grade
Level: 1
HP: 100/100
MP: 1000/1000
Strength: 20
Vitality: 50
Agility: 30
Intelligence: 200
Innate Skills: Parasite Seeds, Share Senses, Vine Overlord.
Skills: Vine Whip, Vine Bind, Explosive Seeds, Vine Thorn, Leaf de, Leech Seeds.
It was a beast that even the system couldn''t measure the grade of. Not to mention that the stats that it had was close to the stats that Hayase had when he was already level 10.
So this meant that this was a beast that had an even greater bloodline than the almighty dragonˇ
Wouldn''t that mean that this was a god level beast?
Lin Fan didn''t even know how to feel about this since he wasn''t certain that he would even be able to control something like this.
However, since it was born in the Pet Storage Space that was owned by him, this pet was born with 80% affection and was automatically tamed by him.
Over the past few days, Greeny had grown at an incredible rate and was now already capable of walking on its own and could evenmunicate with simple words.
As for how it wasmunicating, it used its Parasite Seeds skill.
As the name of Greeny''s species implied, it could control others with this Parasite Seeds skill, but that depended on the strength of its victims. If the victims were weaker than it, Greeny was able to easily inject its seeds into people and control them.
If the victims were stronger than it, it would depend on the willingness of the victim.
If the victim was willing to ept the seed, Greeny was still able to inject them with the seed and control them.
Of course, Greeny was Lin Fan''s pet, so Greeny didn''t want to do that.
But the Parasite Seed allowed Greeny to form a mental connection with Lin Fan which was what it normally used to control people, so Greeny was able to share thoughts with Lin Fan and talk to him.
That just went to show just how powerful the 200 intelligence stat was.
Chapter 85 Greeny (2)
As for why Lin Fan had brought Greeny out to this secluded forest area, it was to test another one of its skills.
Specifically, the Share Senses skill.
After summoning Greeny out, Lin Fan opened the portal to his Pet Storage Space and there were several wolves of different colours that came out.
These were all different wolf spirit beasts that had been tamed under Lin Fan, or rather they followed their pack leaders, Fuyuki and Fubuki.
Fuyuki and Fubuki had seen that Lin Fan had been getting more and more powerful spirit beasts as pets, so they knew that they would be able to y a smaller and smaller role for Lin Fan. They didn''t want to be second tier pets for Lin Fan, so they had asked Lin Fan if they could bring other wolves under them.
During the time that they travelled to Inferno City and back, Lin Fan had let Fuyuki and Fubuki out from time to time to let them search for other wolves to subjugate. In the end, they had subjugated over twenty wolves that hade together to form a pack.
Of course, all of these wolves were of different breeds since they were wolves that had been gathered from different ces.
But after they had formed together, they ignored their differences and came together to follow Fubuki and FuyukiˇWell, more Fuyuki than Fubuki since he was a whipped husbandˇ
When they met Lin Fan though, they couldn''t ept that there was someone else who was above their boss, so they had tried challenging him. It was just too bad that they had overestimated themselves.
The wolves that Fuyuki and Fubuki had gathered were only those in the First and Second Qi Gathering Realm, they were naturally no match for Lin Fan. All it took was a simple beating from him before they all fell into line and submitted to him, giving him enough affection out of fear for him to tame them all.
Once they had been tamed, there was a change in Fuyuki and Fubuki that Lin Fan had noticed.
When he looked at their race, he found that it had changed.
They had gone from normal White Wolves to White Wolf King/Queen.
It seemed that after bing the leaders of this pack, their race had changed to reflect their new statuses.
Since he had all these wolf spirit beasts, Lin Fan decided to use them for his experiment.
He had put Greeny''s parasite seed into all of these wolves and after he had summoned them, he had them run off in different directions.
Once they had gone far enough, Lin Fan suddenly closed his eyes.
As he closed his eyes, there was the same darkness as usual before light suddenly appeared. It wasn''t just light, but also a scenery of the forest that was in a different area from where he was currently in.
The way that he was seeing this forest was different from his usual way of seeing the forest.
His field of view was a bit lower than it usually was.
That was because he was currently looking at it from the field of view of a member of the wolf pack.
This was the Share Senses skill that he was testing.
It was a skill that Greeny had that allowed it to share the senses of anything that it had injected with a parasite seed. This would allow Greeny to control the puppets that it created even more urately.
Of course, there were limitations to this still, which was what Lin Fan was testing.
p After he connected his senses to the wolf, he had this wolf continue moving further away from where Lin Fan was standing with Greeny. Since the wolf had Greeny''s seed in it, Greeny was able tomunicate with it telepathically up to a certain point.
But as the wolf moved further and further away from where Lin Fan was, Lin Fan could see that the connected senses were getting weaker and weaker until hepletely lost connection with the wolf.
It seemed like this was the limit of the Share Senses skill, but he had to admit that this distance wasn''t bad.
The wolf had moved over three kilometers away from Lin Fan before he hadpletely lost control. He had also only started losing control when the wolf had been around two kilometers away.
Two kilometers was not a short distance and if he were able to tame a few smaller beasts, he could definitely use them to secretly gather information.
This was like a whole new world opening up for him.
Of course, that was also his current limit.
The limiting factor was the mental power that he had since this was what the parasite seeds relied on.
That was why even though Greeny had only been born less than a month, with its intelligence, the range of its parasite seeds and its control of the Share Senses skill surpassed Lin Fan by more than five times.
After he had finished testing this, Lin Fan used Greeny to tell all the wolves toe back.
Once all the wolves were back, Lin Fan had Greeny send another mental message before waiting for something.
It didn''t take long before there were the sounds of beasts running that came from the forest in the distance.
After that, the figures of Fubuki and Fuyuki came out of the bushes on the sides, but they weren''t alone. There was arge beast that was chasing them that came out right after them.
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile when he saw this beast.
After following Lin Fan for some time, Fuyuki and Fubuki had both already reached the Third Qi Gathering Realm, but their strongest advantage was their speed. Their max speed far surpassed a normal beast in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
The beast behind them was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, but it wasn''t even able to keep up with their speed.
Of course, there was no need to mention Lin Fan since his cultivation far surpassed all of the beasts here.
With a single step, he appeared in front of the giant beast that seemed like a rhino and with a single punch, the giant beast suddenly crumpled to the ground.
With just a single punch, Lin Fan was able to knock out this giant beast that was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm like it was nothing. This really was a testament to how strong he had be over the past month.
Once the beast was knocked out, Lin Fan turned to the wolves and linked his senses to them as he controlled them into taking a formation around the giant beast.
This was the other thing that he wanted to test out. Since he could share his senses and thoughts with his pets, then he wanted to see if he could control them to take formations against the enemy.
The situation in front of him proved that he indeed could.
After the wolves took their position around the giant beast, Lin Fan raised his hand to create a ball of water that he sshed on the giant beast.
When the giant beast felt the water sshing on it, it suddenly woke up and looked around to find that it waspletely surrounded by wolves.
However, this giant beast didn''t panic as it could sense that these wolves were all weaker than it. Even if there were so many wolves around it, they were all weaker individually, so it wouldn''t make up for the gap between them.
Without any hesitation, the giant beast suddenly ran forward to charge at the wolves in front of it. While it was charging, there was spiritual energy that gathered around it, creating even more force for the charge.
The wolves that were in front quickly dodged out of the way, as if they were already expecting this, but the giant beast didn''t mind.
Once it went past these wolves, it would break free of the blockade of these wolves. Then it would be free to choose whether to fight or run, but the most important thing would be that it was free to choose.
Right now, it didn''t have that choice since it had been surrounded by these wolves.
But the strange thing was that as these wolves dodged its charge, the other wolves moved along with these wolves in unison. It was almost as if there was a pattern in where they were standing.
It didn''t take long for the giant beast to realize that it was inside of a formation and it was the target of that formation.
After the wolves in front of it dodged, the wolves to the side suddenly moved forward to sh at the giant beast with their ws. However, the power contained within these ws was not the normal amount of power that these wolves would have.
The power that was contained within these ws was the gathered power of the wolf pack through this formation, so it was more than enough to tear through the hide of the giant beast.
It was already toote for the giant beast to stop itself and dodge out of the way, so all it could do was gather its spiritual energy on its sides to create a barrier.
However, even with this barrier, the ws of the wolves cut right through the hide of the giant beast and created two long gashes of blood.
When the giant beast finally stopped itself, it found that it was once again surrounded by the wolf pack.
Just like this, the wolf pack slowly whittled down the giant beast until it finally copsed in a pool of its own blood.
Lin Fan looked at the wolf pack with a satisfied look.
Even though these wolves only had cultivation in the First-Third Qi Gathering Realm, they had been able to take down a Fourth Qi Gathering Realm spirit beast with ease. If they were even more used to using the formation, it would be likely that they could even take on a Fifth Qi Gathering Realm beast.
But this was a formation that he had bought from the system''s store, so it definitely wasn''t a normal thing.
Now the only thing that he had to do was teach this formation to Greeny and as long as Greeny worked together with the wolves, he would gain another powerful tool.
As for whether Greeny would be able to learn this formation or not, he wasn''t worried at all.
After all, he had already seen Greeny''s intelligence stat. He knew that with just a bit of learning, Greeny would be able to quickly learn how to control these wolves in this formation.
He was already looking forward to seeing them in action.
Chapter 86 Disturbance At The Store (1)
There were still several days that Lin Fan had to spend in the city and he thought that he would be able to spend those days in peace, but that wasn''t destined to be.
Lin Fan had been nning on going out again to run tests with the wolves, but Yue Lan had called him to the store in the morning.
She had finished making the new product that he had suggested to her and had wanted him to see it.
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a slightly lewd smile and immediately agreeing to this.
So the two of them made their way to the store.
After they got there, Yue Lan brought Lin Fan to her office and ordered everyone not to disturb them before bringing out the new item.
After opening it, Lin Fan''s mouth couldn''t help dropping down.
In front of him was a bra, but what shocked him was just how big it was.
He already knew that Yue Lan''s peaks were big, but seeing this bra, it really hit home just how big her chest was.
As for why there was a bra in front of him, that was because this was the new product that Lin Fan had suggested.
In these ancient times, women didn''t wear bras.
All they did was bind their chest with some cloth if they needed to, but beyond that, everyone went freestyle.
He had noticed this when he had his first time with Xiao Yue.
Of course, his mind had been upied with something else during that time, so it really didn''t stick in his mind.
It was only after he had gotten Yue Lan as well and after he had slept with them several times that he realized that they didn''t wear bras. So Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking if they could sell them in the store.
Lin Fan had suggested this to Yue Lan and while she had been confused at first, she still believed in Lin Fan''s suggestions after the sess of Othello and Jenga. She had found a seamstress and had them make a prototype based on Lin Fan''s descriptions.
Seeing it in person now, she couldn''t help admitting that Lin Fan really was amazing.
As a woman with heavy breasts, she knew just how much of a burden it was. Now that she was seeing this item in person, she could immediately understand what this would do for her.
Then as a merchant, she immediately recognized the value of this product.
But all of that wouldeter.
Right now, as she had promised, she would show Lin Fan how this new product looked.
She slowly opened her robe and revealed her bare breasts.
When these peaks appeared in front of him, even though he had seen them countless times already, Lin Fan still couldn''t help getting the breath knocked out of him.
Yue Lan took the bra from the table and put the cups over her chest before bringing the hooks behind her to hook them together.
However, before she could finish, there was someone that suddenly burst through the door.
As soon as the door was flung open, Yue Lan immediately covered her chest after a second of being surprised while Lin Fan revealed an unhappy look.
This was private time between him and Yue Lan and someone dared to disturb them?
It was a good thing that the person who had run in was female or else he would have been even angrier.
Yue Lan was already his woman, how could he let anyone else see her like this?
But before the staff member who ran in could say a thing, there was a loud crashing sound that came from the front of the store.
Lin Fan and Yue Lan both knitted their brows when they heard this.
It seemed like this staff member hadn''t run in for no reason. It was clear that something had happened in the store.
Lin Fan looked at Yue Lan and said, "You stay here and get yourself dressed, I''ll go take care of it."
Yue Lan had a slightly worried look, but she still gave a nod and said, "Alright."
Lin Fan walked out to the front of the store and he found someone that he didn''t expect to see.
It was Yue Lan''s father, he was already back.
Moreover, he hadn''te alone, but rather he came with a bunch ofrge men who were clearly causing trouble for the store.
As for the loud crashing sound from earlier, it was a disy table that had been flipped and thrown to the ground by the men who were with him.
Even now, they were standing at the entrance to the store in a threatening manner, scaring off people that had wanted toe into the store and people who wanted to leave the store.
Yue Lan''s father took the lead of this group by shouting at the staff, "Where is your manager? Where is my daughter? Call her out immediately!"
However, Lin Fan could tell that even though he was the one who seemed to be in charge of this group, based on how the men of that group were acting, it was clear that he wasn''t the real leader.
There was someone else who had a noble manner who had been silent the whole time, but it was clear that everyone in the group respected and feared him.
He should be the real leader of this group and the person that Yue Lan''s father was working for.
After watching for a bit, Lin Fan came out to help the staff by standing in between them and the group. Then he narrowed his eyes to look at Yue Lan''s father and asked, "What do you want? Didn''t I make it clear that you weren''t wee herest time?"
Yue Lan''s father felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this, but he steeled his mind and gave a cold snort before saying, "Yue Lan is my father and this is her store, so why wouldn''t I be wee here? Not to mention that I''ve brought a great person here today, so go and bring out my daughter now!"
Lin Fan was surprised to see that Yue Lan''s father had such a strong tone today, but he didn''t back down as he said, "Leave now or you''ll be made to leave."
The group of men didn''t say anything at first, but then they broke out inughter.
Yue Lan''s father was even more emboldened when he heard this as he said, "And how are you going to make us leave? Are you going to do it with just you alone? I really want to see you try?"
Lin Fan was once again surprised to see how bold they were since this was a store that was registered with the Merchants Guild. Even if they wanted the store, they wouldn''t do it with force like this since this was a clear p to the authority of the Merchants Guild.
So what was happening right now?
Yue Lan''s father saw that Lin Fan didn''t say anything and thought that it was his chance. He came forward and said, "Bring out the deed to the store and offer it now! You''re in luck, Young Master Fei is interested in your store, so it is your honour to offer your store to him!"
Lin Fan raised a brow and looked at the silent leader of this group with an inquisitive look.
Yue Lan''s father saw that Lin Fan still didn''t say a thing, so he immediately said in a loud voice, "Don''t you know who this is? This is Young Master Fei of Fairy City''s Fei Family! He is not someone that you can mess with! If you know what''s good for you, you will immediately offer your store''s deed to Young Master Fei now!"
Lin Fan finally couldn''t take it anymore and was about to say something, but before he could, Yue Lan came out and said, "Can you even call yourself a father anymore?"
Yue Lan''s father was surprised to hear her, but seeing that his daughter had finallye out, he knew that it was even better for him.
The only reason that he had failedst time was because of Lin Fan''s power, but today, he hade prepared. He had found someone much more powerful than Lin Fan, so he was certain that as long as he suppressed Lin Fan''s power, his daughter would submit easily.
After all, that was the kind of personality that she had.
It was how he had tricked her into taking all their debt by selling herself.
Yue Lan''s father said, "Of course! You were born from me, so naturally what you own is also mine!" Then he revealed a smile and said, "If you just obediently listened to mest time, none of this would have happened!"
Lin Fan was about to snap when he heard this, but Yue Lan held him back.
She ignored her father and looked at the silent leader and asked, "Are you sure you want to do this? This is clearly against the regtions of the Merchants Guild and your Fei Family depends greatly on the Merchants Guild."
The silent leader gave a cold snort when he heard this and said, "That depends on if you have the power to defend what you have. You already know thew of this world, so stop acting like the Merchants Guild has any power here."
Then as if he had lost his patience, the silent leader turned to his men and said, "Take care of them."
Chapter 87 Disturbance At The Store (2)
Yue Lan gave a sigh when she heard this.
She had wanted to settle this peacefully, not because of her father, but rather because she didn''t want this matter to hurt the store.
After all, if they fought here, it would surely damage the store and hurt their reputation.
She had already thought of a different way to take care of her father, but she never expected him to do something like this. This hadpletely gone against everything that she had been nning.
But she wasn''t afraid because she knew how strong Lin Fan was now and she also knew just how powerful the other side was.
While the Fei Family of Fairy City was a strong noble family, that was just it, they were only a noble family. They weren''t a family that had a connection to a sect, so there was only so much power at their disposal.
Not to mention that they were mainly a merchant family, so it wasn''t as if they would have many experts on their side.
After the men heard the order from their young master, they gaveughs before they started moving towards Yue Lan and Lin Fan.
They were shocked the moment that they saw Yue Lan as they werepletely dazzled by her figure. Especially therge twin peaks that stood high and the valley in between those peaks.
They really wanted to just lose themselves in between those peaks.
Now they had a chance to do so.
Their young master had ordered them to take care of these people, so if an "ident" were to happen while they were taking care of them, naturally no one could be med. They were certain that an "ident" would happen.
How could Lin Fan not see what they were thinking?
He was filled with rage when he saw the looks that these men were using to look at Yue Lan, but he suppressed that rage and revealed a cold look.
Seeing that negotiations had broken down, Yue Lan moved back and said to Lin Fan, "I''ll leave it to you." Then after a pause, she said in an astringent voice, "Try to keep the damage as low as possible if you can."
Lin Fan turned back and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, this won''t take long."
When the men heard this, they all gave cold snorts before the one that seemed to be their leader said, "With just you alone? In your dreams!"
Right after that, he waved his hand and the other men all charged at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gave a sneer, but he didn''t say a thing.
These men that Yue Lan''s father had brought with him, the strongest among them, were only in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
Normally, this would be enough for them to act arrogantly in this small third tier Sunset City, but it was a different case when it came to Lin Fan.
The City Lord of Sunset City was only a Fourth Qi Gathering Realm expert, so it made sense that they thought that it would be easy if they brought Fourth Qi Gathering Realm experts. However, Lin Fan was already far beyond just the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
After everything that he had bought from the auction and with the Nine Revolutions Pill, he had already reached the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm.
There was no chance that these thugs would be able to do anything to him.
With casual steps, Lin Fan made his way through the thugs, throwing out small punches one after another. Each one of the punches hit the men right on their chin, shaking their brains and knocking them out.
Just like he was on a casual walk, Lin Fan left a trail of unconscious people behind him.
Finally, he came up to the leader of the thugs and said, "It''s just you left."
The leader of these thugs was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, but he had already seen how easily Lin Fan had taken care of the other two Fourth Qi Gathering Realm Experts of their group.
There was no mistake, Lin Fan could deal with him just as easily as he dealt with the others.
As this thought passed through his mind, he quickly said, "Let me go, I''llˇ"
It was a pity that he didn''t get to finish his words as he felt something hit him in the chin. Then after getting hit in the chin, everything went blurry until he lost consciousness.
Young Master Fei looked at Lin Fan with a look ofplete shock. He stood there and rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.
In less than two minutes, Lin Fan had knocked out all of his men!
He couldn''t help taking a step back in fear as these facts settled in and he looked at Lin Fan.
However, unlike him, Lin Fan was very rxed.
He ignored Young Master Fei for now and turned to Yue Lan''s father to say, "What about now? Do you think I''m kidding now?"
Yue Lan''s father''s legs turned soft as Lin Fan''s words entered his ears like the words of the death god. He stumbled back and then his legs gave out underneath him.
However he didn''t have time to think about that as he pointed his finger at Lin Fan and shouted, "You! You can''t do anything to me! I am Yue Lan''s father! I was the one who raised and fed her all these years!"
Lin Fan''s eyes turned even colder when he heard this.
He knew that there was no cure for this idiot, there was only death. However, he also knew that he couldn''t make this death painless since he needed to suffer for everything that he had put Yue Lan through.
While he would have hesitated before, Lin Fan already knew that Yue Lan had cut off all ties with this kind of father, so there was no hesitation left for him.
Lin Fan said in an ice cold voice, "She no longer considers you her father, so there''s no longer a rtionship between you and her. Get that through your head and understand your position."
Yue Lan''s father was taken aback when he heard this, but before he could say anything else, he was stared down by Lin Fan''s ice cold gaze.
He tried looking to Yue Lan for some kind of mental support, but all he saw was an ice cold gaze. It was clear that she no longer treated him as a father, but rather as a piece of trashˇ
But that wasn''t right!
He was her father! He was the one that had raised her! She was his property!
How could she go against him now!
He wouldn''t allow that to happen!
That was right, he still had Young Master Fei! As long as he hugged Young Master Fei''s legs, he would be able to stand up again!
This was a man who had been blinded by his sess in the past that he considered himself infallible. He was nothing more than a fool.
As a fool, he was naturally treated as a fool by Lin Fan.
Lin Fan ignored Yue Lan''s father and turned to Young Master Fei who had been silent the entire time.
After looking at him for a bit, Lin Fan asked, "What do you want to do now?"
Young Master Fei was surprised when he heard Lin Fan say this.
He had been certain that he was in trouble after seeing what Lin Fan had done, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case. At the very least, Lin Fan was offering him a way out, which was something that he could appreciate.
He had thought that with the men that he had brought, he would be able to forcefully take the business of this store.
Even if this store was registered with the Merchants Guild, this was a world where strength ruled over everything else. As long as he was able to take the deed of this store before the Merchants Guild could even react, the Merchants Guild would surely side with him and let him take the store.
But he had now found that he had kicked a steel te when he listened to this fool and came to this store.
Since Lin Fan was offering him a way out, he would be a fool if he didn''t take it.
Young Master Fei finally let go of his cold and aloof appearance and said with a smile, "This friend, it seems like we''ve been made a fool of by this idiot. I would like to sincerely apologize for this misunderstanding."
Then he coldly looked at Yue Lan''s father and said, "If I ever see you again, you''re dead." But then after a pause, he turned back to Lin Fan and said, "But it doesn''t seem like this friend is willing to let you go in the first ce."
With that, he turned and walked out of the store.
Not long after, Young Master Fei''s men who had been waiting outside came into the store and picked up his unconscious men. None of them paid any attention to Yue Lan''s father who was still just sitting there on the floor trembling after hearing what Young Master Fei had said.
In just a few minutes, it was as if everything that had happened hadn''t happened. If it wasn''t for the turned over disy table, everyone would have thought that nothing had happened.
But Yue Lan''s father had been thrown into the cold waters of reality.
His one backer had cast him away with those words, so there was nothing left for him to grasp at.
The only thing he could do now wasˇ
Chapter 88 Disturbance At The Store (3)
As if he had suddenly realized something, Yue Lan''s father quickly turned to Lin Fan who was still looking at him with a cold look.
Ignoring this cold look, he suppressed the fear in his heart and crawled over to Lin Fan. He kneeled down at his feet and even began kissing it as he said, "Son inw, you should know that this was all Young Master Fei''s fault. He was the one who forced me to do this, I was just a pawn."
This was apletely different personality from the one that he had used earlier.
If people hadn''t seen the change themselves, they would have thought that he was apletely different person.
But those in the store could only look at Yue Lan''s father with disgust.
This was what kind of man he was.
He didn''t have any pride at all, he only cared about himself. As long as he could survive, he would do anything that he could do. There was nothing that was too shameful when it came to him.
But on a side note, that could be considered a very good trait to have as a merchant since one''s face didn''t earn them profits.
It was just too bad that he was barking up the wrong tree.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything, but he did help Yue Lan''s father up and then led him out of the store.
Seeing this, Yue Lan''s father felt a bit of hope.
Could it be that he had seeded?
After all, it was embarrassing to see the father of your lover begging in front of you, so perhaps he would be able to get away.
As long as he was able to escape, he would be able to get his revenge. So he didn''t care if he had to throw down his pride because his pride was not something that could feed him.
The most important thing after all was his life.
But he didn''t know that this trace of hope was false hope.
As Lin Fan led her father out, Yue Lan already had a vague idea of what he was going to do to him. In all likelihood, this would be thest time that she saw her father because after this, he would no longer be in this world.
She had already steeled her mind about this and she had even made ns for this to happen, but now that it was in front of her, she felt a bit of hesitation.
,m The scene of her father when she was younger kept shing in her mind.
Back then, her father had been her idol and the person that she had admired. She had hoped that she could marry someone like her father one dayˇ
But that dream had copsed after she had been sold off to pay her family''s debts.
When she hade back to her senses, she found that Lin Fan and her father were already gone.
She knew that it was toote for her to stop what Lin Fan was nning to do, but there was a part of her that was relieved that she didn''t stop him.
After taking a moment to bid farewell to her father in her heart, Yue Lan calmed the waves in her heart and took a deep breath before she started taking care of the store.
There was a disturbance in the store while there were still customers around, so as the manager of the store, it was a natural thing that she would go around and offerpensation to everyone.
ˇ
After bringing Yue Lan''s father out of the store, Lin Fan continued heading in a certain direction, as if he already knew where he was going.
Yue Lan''s father had been confident at first since he thought that Lin Fan was just bringing him somewhere to let him go, but as they continued along, he couldn''t help getting a bit worried.
The direction that he was leading him, there wasn''t anything there other than theˇ
But if that was where he was bringing him, it was very unlikely that he was letting him goˇ
So he couldn''t help feeling more and more worried as they came closer and closer to their destination.
When they were about to arrive, Yue Lan''s father suddenly fell down again in the middle of the street and grabbed Lin Fan''s foot as he started begging, "Son inw, just let me go! Don''t take me there, I promise that I''ll leave you and her alone from now on."
Lin Fan stopped when he saw this.
Yue Lan''s father was quite the shrewd person, he knew that they were getting closer, but he waited for just the right time before falling to his knees. He had waited for them to not be too close to their destination, while also waiting for there to be enough people around them to cause a big enough scene.
As people started looking in their direction, Yue Lan''s father raised his voice even more as he said, "Just let me go! Yue Lan would let me go! I am her father, the one who raised and fed her over the years!"
Lin Fan had been watching him beg like he was watching a y, but the moment that he heard him mention Yue Lan''s name, his eyes turned cold.
Without a word, he grabbed Yue Lan''s father by the cor and lifted him off the ground until they were face to face. Then he said in an ice cold voice, "You''re not worthy of saying her name."
Without even waiting for him to respond, he started dragging Yue Lan''s father away.
Seeing that his ploy had failed, Yue Lan''s father started desperately screaming, "Help! This man is kidnapping me! Help me!"
Perhaps this might have worked if it was Earth, but this was an ancient cultivation world where thew of the jungle ruled.
When people saw this, they either walked away or thought that this man deserved whatever wasing for him.
It didn''t take them long to arrive at the Merchants Guild.
When they arrived at the entrance of the Merchants Guild, Yue Lan''s father''s expression turned even more pale before he started screaming even louder.
The Merchants Guild had been quiet at first, but when Lin Fan dragged Yue Lan''s father in, that silence had been disturbed.
The Merchants Guild naturally wouldn''t allow anyone to disturb their organization, so the person in charge of the main hall on the first floor immediately came forward to say, "What is going on here?"
Before Lin Fan could say anything, Yue Lan''s father immediately fell to his knees and begged this person, "Help me! This person is kidnapping me! Please help me!"
The manager from the Merchants Guild was surprised to hear this, but then he looked at Lin Fan with knitted brows. Regardless of whether what this person said was true, it was a fact that they were currently disrupting the operations of the Merchants Guild.
But before the manager could say a thing, there was someone who suddenly jumped down from the second floor.
The manager was taken aback at first, but when he saw who it was, he revealed a shocked look as he said, "Vice president!" As he said this, his face turned dark and he red at Lin Fan.
Even the vice president had been alerted by thismotionˇ
If he didn''t take care of this properly, even he would be affected nowˇ
The manager quickly said, "Vice president, I''ll take care of this! There''s no need for youˇ"
But before he could finish, the vice president suddenly raised his hand to cut him off.
The manager had a bad feeling about this, but since the vice president had already made his move, there was nothing that he could do.
But the vice president''s attention had never been on him, rather he had been looking at Lin Fan the entire time.
Then after a long period of silenceˇwell, it wasn''t silent since Yue Lan''s father had been screaming the entire time, the vice president revealed a smile and asked, "This young master, how can I help you?"
Hepletely ignored Yue Lan''s father who had been screaming and spoke directly to Lin Fan.
This shocked both Yue Lan''s father and the manager on the side.
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "This person was obstructing our business, so I brought him here for the Merchants Guild to handle since we are a store registered with the Merchants Guild."
The vice president gave an "oh" sound before saying, "Can I ask which store this young master is from?"
Lin Fan casually said, "Royal Style."
The vice president was even more surprised when he heard this.
Royal Style was a store that was rather famous in their city right now because of the profits that it enjoyed. It was a store that even the Merchants Guild had to take note of because of their various novel products.
Now that he was meeting the owner of that store, he couldn''t help being surprised by how young this owner was.
Of course, he wasn''t that surprised since he knew that the owner of this store wasn''t that simple.
For him to have this kind of store at his age along with his cultivationˇ
When Lin Fan hade into the Merchants Guild, he had controlled his spiritual senses to target the vice president on the second floor, to put pressure on him with his cultivation.
The vice president was only surprised for a second before saying, "Oh, then since he''s causing trouble at one of the stores registered with the Merchants Guild, naturally we will have to punish him." The vice president gave a nod to the manager beside him who immediately understood what he meant.
When the manager came back, he had a stack of papers in his hands that he handed over to the vice president.
The vice president looked it over before saying, "It seems like this person is a merchant registered with our Merchants Guild." Then his eyes turned cold as he said, "To be registered with our Merchants Guild and to dare do something like thisˇ" He turned his cold eyes to Yue Lan''s father who had been silent after hearing the conversation between Lin Fan and the vice president, "Naturally we''ll be kicking him out of our Merchants Guild and banning him for life."
Yue Lan''s father''s face turned pale after hearing this.
This was it, this was the end for him.
He had done all of this because he wanted Lin Fan''s store to rebuild his business again, but if he wasn''t even registered with the Merchants Guild, there was no meaning. He wasn''t someone with experts behind him, so if he were to create another store, all that it would be is easy pickings for other parties without the support of the Merchants Guild.
The vice president ignored him and asked Lin Fan, "Young master, what do you think about this?"
Lin Fan to his surprised shook his head and said, "I don''t think that''s enough."
Chapter 89 Disturbance At The Store (4)
The vice president knitted his brows when he heard this.
Naturally there were other offences in the file that he had received, but he had tried to mediate between the two since he had seen some other information in the file as well.
The Merchants Guild''s informationwork was nothing to look down on, the information that they had collected also contained a full detailed description of the incident and the rtionship between the two in front of him.
The man on the floor was the father of the woman of this young master, so there was still a rtionship between the two of them.
He just never expected the young master to be this ruthless towards his own father inw.
However, what the young master did was not something that he would judge.
Since the young master had already made up his mind on what to do with his father inw, he would just follow the young master''s will.
After all, this young master was clearly the one with power, unlike his useless father inw.
But before he could say anything, there was someone else who came over with another file.
The vice president looked at this person with a confused look and asked, "This is?"
This person was not one of the Merchants Guild''s subordinates, but rather he was someone from the Fei Family.
He handed the file to the vice president and said, "This is just some information that is rted to this case."
After that, he turned to Lin Fan to give a bow before saying, "Young Master Fei hopes that Young Master Lin will ept this sign of goodwill and hopes that Young Master Lin will not hold any ill feelings."
Lin Fan looked at this person and gave a nod with a smile as he said, "Please help me tell Brother Fei that I am grateful for his help."
The Fei Family''s subordinate''s eyes lit up when he heard this and then he quickly said, "Yes, Young Master Lin."
Without any dy, he ran off to report back to his young master.
The vice president had been looking over the file that he had been handed and he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
It wasn''t because of the content on these pieces of papers, but rather because of who had sent it.
It was the Fei Family of Fairy City.
He already knew that the other party that had been involved in the incident with Lin Fan''s store was the Fei Family of Fairy City, but now they were willing to provide evidence to help Lin Fan?
This clearly wasn''t a normal situationˇ
He had thought about trying to mediate again, but now it seemed like there was no need.
As for what happened to Yue Lan''s father, he really didn''t care. The only thing that he cared about was appeasing Lin Fan.
So the vice president gave a nod and said, "After reviewing all this evidence, it''s clear that this person has broken severalws and as such, we will be handing him over to the city guards and letting him throw this man in jail. As for what happens afterˇ"
The vice president left his words unfinished, but it was clear by the tone of his voice what he was implying.
Yue Lan''s father''s face turned even more pale when he heard this.
He knew that the city guards were just a joke, they didn''t really do anything when it came to cultivators, they were just made to detain mortals. So when cultivators used the city guards to detain someone, it was implied that they would be using these city guards as an excuse to kill someoneˇ
He knew that if he allowed himself to be taken away, that would be the end for him.
Without hesitation, he grabbed Lin Fan''s leg and bowed his head as he begged for his life, "Lin Fan, son inw, Master Lin, please spare me! I promise that as long as you spare me, I''ll do anything! I''ll never bother you again! I can even be your ve if you want me to!"
Lin Fan coldly looked down at Yue Lan''s father for a few seconds before looking back up to say, "I don''t think there''s a need for that just yet."
Both the vice president and Yue Lan''s father were surprised when they heard this.
The vice president was confused.
Lin Fan had wanted Yue Lan''s father''s execution a moment ago, but now he was speaking up for him?
What was going on here?
Yue Lan''s father also felt hope when he heard Lin Fan''s words. It seemed like his plea had worked and Lin Fan was having second doubts.
Of course, that was natural since he was Yue Lan''s father after all.
Even with all the things that he had done, it was unlikely that Lin Fan would really kill him. At the very least, he would keep him alive just for Yue Lan''s sake.
Yue Lan''s father looked up with a happy look and said, "Son inw, I was wrong about youˇ"
Lin Fan gave a cold snort to cut him off before saying, "That''s not what I meant."
Yue Lan''s father had a confused look on his face, but that look didn''tst long.
With one quick movement, Lin Fan broke all four of Yue Lan''s father''s limbs, leaving him on the ground in a broken mess.
Normally, there was a part of him that would have advocated mercy since that was just how he was, but this time, hepletely ignored this part of him. He gave into the part of him that advocated for the death of the man in front of him.
This man was Yue Lan''s parent and he cared for Yue Lan deeply. If this man had even tried to act the slightest bit like a father, perhaps he would have shown mercy just for her.
But in the end, all this man did was act on his own impulses andpletely ignore her hopes, shattering all her dreams.
This kind of man wasn''t worthy of mercy. He was nothing more than a beast and if he was going to act like a beast, he would be treated like a beast.
When it came to beasts, Lin Fan showed no mercy.
As Yue Lan''s father fell to the ground screaming, Lin Fan ignored his screams to look up at the vice president and he said with a smile, "That''s not what I meant. I just meant that he hadn''t suffered enough yet. Now you can take him away."
As he heard this, there was a chill that ran down the vice president''s spine.
He made a mental note not to make an enemy out of Lin Fan, or rather, he made a mental note that even if he had nine lives, he couldn''t afford to be Lin Fan''s enemy.
But as someone who was experienced, he gave a nod and said, "Don''t worry Young Master Lin, we''ll take care of this man."
Lin Fan gave a nod and cupped his hands before turning to leave without a word.
He didn''t spare a single nce for Yue Lan''s father on the ground.
Other than the pained screamsing from Yue Lan''s father on the ground, there was only silence.
After a long time, the manager finally came over and asked the vice president, "Was it really alright to let that man do what he wanted, sir? This will definitely hurt our Merchants Guild''s reputation."
The vice president turned to narrow his cold eyes and looked at him to say, "If you want to make an enemy of that man, be my guest." As he said this, there was a chill that ran down the manager''s spine as he remembered what Lin Fan had done.
The vice president then gave a sigh and said, "That man''s cultivation is greater than mine, so he''s not someone that can be easily trifled with. It''s very likely that he and his store have some greater power backing them, so we''re not suffering a loss like this."
The manager was shocked when he heard this.
The vice president of this branch was in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm and he was even saying that he wasn''t a match for that young man?
After a moment of silence, the manager stopped questioning the vice president and immediately headed off to take care of Yue Lan''s father on the ground. The only feeling that he felt was pity for this man for pissing off that young master just now.
The vice president stood there in deep thought for a bit before heading back up to the second floor.
ˇ
In another manor in Sunset City, there was a person who was kneeled down in front of a young master in a luxurious chair.
The person kneeling said, "Young master, I have already given the files you wanted to send to the Merchants Guild. As you expected, that person was already there."
The young master gave a nod before asking, "How did that person respond?"
The person kneeling said, "That person addressed the young master as brother and he said to thank the young master for his good intentions."
The young master let out a sigh of relief when he heard this, but before he could say something, someone on the side suddenly asked, "Young master, are we really not taking revenge for this?"
The young master suddenly revealed a look of anger as he looked at that person and said, "You want to take revenge? Are you trying to implicate our Fei Family?"
p That person revealed a shocked look before quickly kneeling down and saying, "Young master, it''s just that our brothers were beaten like that. If you want us to not do anything, it really is hard for us."
The young master gave a cold snort and said, "That person was able to beat up all the people that I bought in less than two minutes and he did it as easily as taking a stroll. Someone like that is definitely at least in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm. If he has a cultivation like that, with his age, do you really think that he doesn''t have someone backing him? If we were to take revenge, do you think that he wouldn''t just destroy our entire Fei Family?"
That person suddenly felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this.
He realized that the young master waspletely right in his analysis, this person was definitely not someone that they could offend.
They were already lucky that this person had let them offˇ
That person was about to say something when the young master raised his hand to cut him off. Then the young master said, "All of you get out, I want some silence to think."
Everyone gave a bow to the young master before leaving the room.
Young Master Fei tapped his hand on the armrest of his chair as he thought to himself, "If I were him, what would I want as a present?"
Chapter 90 Ruins (1)
After what happened that day, no one else dared to cause trouble in Lin Fan''s store.
The day after, the Merchants Guild even sent more guards to Lin Fan''s store and these weren''t any normal guards, these were all guards that were in the Second and Third Qi Gathering Realm.
It was clear that they were trying to appease him and Lin Fan was fine with this since he knew that this would mean that it would be safer for Yue Lan here.
Rather, he was rather happy that the Merchants Guild had done this since he was still worried that something like this would happen in the future.
As for the rest of the week, there was nothing special that happened.
When the time period that Tian Tian gave him was up, there was a special messenger that was sent to his residence that requested him toe to the Mercenary Guild the next day.
Lin Fan was surprised to see how formal they were about this, but he also knew that this meant that it must be a very serious matter.
But that also made him slightly worried.
The more serious that they were treating this, the harder that this would beˇ
He had wanted something possibly simple to help him deal with the experts sent by the Qian Family''s eldest young master, but now it seemed like it would be harder to help the Mercenary Guild.
Still, Lin Fan went to the Mercenary Guild the next morning.
When he arrived, he was shown to a room on the second floor where Tian Tian and Tian Xue were waiting for them.
This room was a different room from the one they had been in before, instead this was a room that was filled with arge table that made it seem like a conference room. The strange thing was that there were only Tian Tian and Tian Xue waiting in this room.
This all seemed excessiveˇ
After Lin Fan sat down, neither of them spoke first and instead just stared at Lin Fan which made him feel ufortable. But it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could say anything since he didn''t know what was happening in the first ce.
In the end, neither of the girls said a thing as Tian Tian just slid something across the table to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan picked this piece of paper up and looked over it. As soon as he did, he couldn''t help knitting his brows in a surprised manner.
That was because he actually knew what this piece of paper was referring to.
It was a report on the scouting mission that he had done when he first came to the Mercenary Guild.
This report had a clear description of what he had found, but beyond that, there were also reports from other people sent by the Mercenary Guild on what they had found after they had checked out the area.
However, their ount was different from what Lin Fan had found, though they did find traces of the same aura on the piece of rock that Lin Fan found, the inside of the cave was different from what Lin Fan had described.
Instead of a simple passage, they had found a corridor that waspletely made of bricks that had led to a simple room. Then in that simple room, there were several other corridors that led far deeper into whatever this structure was.
As Lin Fan read this, he couldn''t help being surprised.
As far as he could remember, there should have only been a single passage that led to the altar room. So why was the ount from the people the Mercenary Guild sent so different?
After he had finished reading it, Lin Fan turned back to the two girls and asked, "What do you want me to do with this?"
Putting on a strong stance, that was the only thing that he could do.
If they wanted to me him, he could only stick to his story or else it would be worse for him.
But to his surprise, the response that Tian Tian gave him was different from what he expected.
Tian Tian pointed at the file and said, "This is proof that there''s a new undiscovered ruins in this ce and since you''re the only one who has gotten anything out of it, it means that you have some destiny with this ce. We want you to go lead our group in and see what you can find."
Lin Fan''s jaw dropped after he finished processing what Tian Tian had just said to her.
He couldn''t help looking over at Tian Xue and seeing that she didn''t say a thing, it seemed like this was a real offer.
But he couldn''t help thinking that this all seemed like it was too convenient and also it was too strange. The cave had clearly changed since thest time that he had been there, but what was the cause for this change?
Why did the Hunters Organization care so much about this cave?
Lin Fan closed his mouth and fell into deep thought, but in the end, he still said, "What is the exact content of this request?"
Tian Tian revealed a smile and said, "Like I said, we''re just looking for your help in guiding this expedition."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at her as he said, "It''s definitely not that simple."
Tian Tian''s smile became a bit awkward, but she still maintained her cool as she said, "Then what if I said that it was because you found that rock, that''s the reason that we want you to do it? Would that work for you?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes even more, but then his expression rxed before asking, "How many people are you sending?"
Tian Tian calmly replied, "In another two days, we will be sending a group of five into the ruins and we''re hoping that you can lead that group."
Lin Fan then asked, "Is it fine if wee back without finding any results? If it gets dangerous, it''s fine for us to retreat, right?"
Tian Tian replied with a nod, "Naturally. We don''t expect you to risk your lives for this, so if there''s any danger, you are free to return at any time. Of course, we hope that you will bring information on the danger so we can adjust your group and hopefully you can lead that group back in."
Lin Fan was even more and more confused when he heard this.
These terms just seemed too generous to be trueˇ
Unless there was something that the Mercenary Guild really wanted from this ce.
But even then, why would they send him?
All these thoughts passed through Lin Fan''s mind, but in the end, he still said, "Alright, I''lle with you in two days."
Tian Tian and Tian Xue both revealed smiles when they heard this.
Then Tian Tian stood up and said while reaching out her hand, "Young master Lin, then we look forward to working with you."
However, Lin Fan didn''t take that hand. Instead, he looked at her and asked, "The Qian Family?"
Tian Tian didn''t respond this time, instead it was Tian Xue who said, "We''ve already sent someone to talk to the Blizzard Sect. They shoulde back with good news on the day that you''re scheduled to head out."
Lin Fan knitted his brows before saying, "I won''t be going if this doesn''t work out, I hope you can understand that."
Tian Xue nodded and said, "It''s just part of the deal that we''ve made, so no one would me you if you didn''t go. But you should have some faith in us."
Lin Fan just looked at her for a bit before taking Tian Tian''s hand and shaking it.
There wasn''t much else that needed to be discussed, Tian Tian told Lin Fan that they would be sending someone to pick him up on the day of the expedition before Lin Fan left.
Once Lin Fan was gone, the atmosphere inside the room suddenly changed.
It had be much more seriouspared to before.
Both Tian Tian and Tian Xue were silent for a long time before Tian Xue broke that silence by saying, "Are you sure that he''ll be able to help us?"
Tian Tian nodded and said, "He''s the one that found that rock, so it''s clear that there''s something that he isn''t telling us."
Tian Xue knitted her brows when she heard this and asked, "That''s why I''m doubtful. Are you sure that we can trust him?"
Tian Tian nodded without hesitation as she said, "Would you report everything if you were to find something like that there? The fact that he brought that rock back is already enough to prove that he''s willing to cooperate. I think that should be enough for us."
Tian Xue knitted her brows even more, but she didn''t say anything else.
Both of them had been able to tell that Lin Fan had be much stronger, but only Tian Xue knew exactly how strong he was.
The Seventh Qi Gathering Realm, he had gone from the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm to the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm in just a single month.
That kind of cultivation speed was not something that just anyone could have. It was clear that there was some kind of power backing Lin Fan and that power wasn''t weak to let him cultivate this quickly.
So the fact that he was willing to share these ruins by bringing back that rock should be more than enough for them to trust himˇ
After all, these were ruins that had traces of immortal energy!
Chapter 91 Ruins (2)
Two more days passed and it was the day that Lin Fan was going to head into the ruins with the Mercenary Guild group.
Normally he would have taken Xiao Yue and L along if he was going on a mission, but it was different this time.
He had found the divine artifact in that cave, so he knew that whatever had formed inside of this cave wouldn''t be simple. It would be dangerous, so he didn''t want to let them get into trouble.
Instead, he had them hide in town just in case any of their enemies came.
At the very least, if they were in town, they could get help from the Mercenary Guild who was now fully backing Lin Fan after he epted this mission from them.
When he arrived at the Mercenary Guild, he found that there was already a group gathered. However, when he looked at them closely, he was surprised by the aura that they released.
Tian Tian was the one that was leading this group and when she saw Lin Fane over, she waved her hand and said, "Young master Lin, over here."
When Lin Fan came over, she introduced everyone to him.
There were five people other than her in this group and three of them were A Rank Mercenaries, while the other two were B Rank Mercenaries just like him.
After introducing these people to him, Tian Tian also introduced the others to Lin Fan.
When they heard that Lin Fan was only a B Rank Mercenary, they couldn''t help revealing looks of disdain.
They were A Rank Mercenaries and now they were supposed to follow a B Rank Mercenary on this mission?
It wasn''t something that their pride could easily ept.
One of the A Rank Mercenaries, a red haired young man named Huo Duo came forward to say, "I don''t think that it''s appropriate for someone like him to be our leader. I think that we should choose our leader based on skills, rather than connections."
When he said this, it was clear what he was implying with his words.
Tian Tian slightly knitted her brows when she heard this and she was about toe forward to say something, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop her.
Tian Tian was surprised, but Lin Fan made his way up to Huo Duo and said, "So you can''t ept me as the leader of this party? Then how about we see who''s stronger? I think that''s the easiest way to choose based on skill."
Huo Duo was surprised to hear this from Lin Fan.
After all, to be an A Rank Mercenary, one''s cultivation had to be at a certain point.
Most A Rank missions involved beasts that were at least in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, so those that could be A Rank Mercenaries were all in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm.
? This B Rank Mercenary was actually daring to challenge him to a fight?
That was just seeking his own death.
But this was also what Huo Duo wanted to see since he wanted to take over as leader of this mission.
He knew how important this mission was to the Mercenary Guild, it was something that even the president was involved in. Since that was the case, if he was able to lead the group that took care of this mission, naturally his position in the Mercenary Guild would be higher.
Since Lin Fan was giving him this chance, naturally he wouldn''t turn it down.
So after being surprised, Huo Duo looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Are you sure that you want to do this?"
He couldn''t ept right away since Tian Tian was here. He had to give Lin Fan, or rather Tian Tian some face and act a bit hesitant.
Lin Fan just looked at Huo Duo with a smile and said, "Let''s do this."
Huo Duo narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan and then he asked, "How do you want to do this? Do you want to go outside or do you want to take it to the training hall?"
Lin Fan just calmly said with the same smile, "Why not just do it here? You can punch me right now." Then after a pause, he said with a bit of provocation, "That is unless you''re scared."
Huo Duo knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Lin Fan like he was crazy.
This B Rank Mercenary was trying to provoke him, an A Rank Mercenary?
He simply didn''t know the heights of the heavens!
But since he was offering, why would Huo Duo turn him down!
Huo Duo gave a soft snort before saying, "Alright, since you''re offering, then let''s take care of this right now."
He stepped up in front of Lin Fan and everyone else took a few steps back.
They were currently in a corner of the Mercenary Guild, so there weren''t as many people around, but naturally the signs of a fight attracted attention and soon there was a crowd gathered around.
It wasn''t everyday that these people saw A Rank Mercenaries and Huo Duo was quite a famous one.
Seeing that there was an audience, Huo Duo was even more inspired.
He looked right at Lin Fan like he was looking at a stepping stone and he slowly raised his fist, gathering his spiritual energy around it. As his spiritual energy appeared, they started morphing into mes.
As his name suggested, he specialized in a fire attributed cultivation technique, so after he reached the Mid Qi Gathering Realm, he was able to condense his spiritual energy into mes.
After he finished gathering his spiritual energy, he was surprised to see that Lin Fan was still standing there in a casual manner.
This was a "friendly" match after all, so he couldn''t just hurt Lin Fan or it would be like pping Tian Tian and the Mercenary Guild that she represented in the face.
So Huo Duo said, "Brother Lin, I''m prepared to attack. Shouldn''t you be putting up your guard?"
Lin Fan just raised a hand and waved it, giving an inviting gesture as if he was taunting Huo Duo.
A vein popped out on Huo Duo''s forehead and he no longer said anything else. Instead, he raised his fist and prepared to punch Lin Fan right in the face.
However, even if he was angered by Lin Fan''s actions, that didn''t mean that hepletely lost himself to his anger.
He controlled his spiritual energy output to only 50% of his full power, but that would still be more than enough to deal with his B Rank Mercenary. After all, most B Rank Mercenaries were only in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
The Third and Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, there was noparing the two.
Huo Duo sent his fist right out at Lin Fan''s face and during this time, Lin Fan didn''t make a single move. He didn''t even raise his guard as he crossed his hands behind his back, waiting for Huo Duo''s attack.
Huo Duo was certain that he was going to hit Lin Fan and was preparing to hold back, but before he could do that, Lin Fan''s hand suddenly flew out.
To his shock, not only did he not hit Lin Fan in the face, Lin Fan had actually caught his fist in his hand. After catching his fist, he found that all of his mes had dissipated and he wasn''t able to move his hand at all.
No matter how he tried to push or pull, his fist was firmly stuck in Lin Fan''s hand.
It was as if his hand had been caught inside of a steel vice.
However, Huo Duo wasn''t willing to give up now that he hade this far, so he decided to no longer hold back his power.
He gathered all his spiritual energy and transferred it to his hand, trying to push right through Lin Fan holding his fist. However, even when he used all his power, he found that he wasn''t able to move Lin Fan a single inch.
Lin Fan just stood there with a calm smile on his face, as if nothing had happened.
But of course, he could feel the change in Huo Duo''s energy and knew that he was going all out, so he responded in turn.
Huo Duo suddenly felt a paining from his hand.
Like a steel vice, Lin Fan''s hand holding his hand had started to tighten and as it tightened, there was a pain that came from his fist. It was as if his hand was about to be shattered like an egg.
Lin Fan applied pressure slowly, but he didn''t apply enough pressure that he forced Huo Duo to his knees.
He was going to be working with this person, so there was no need to create a grudge between them.
All he had to do was demonstrate his power to make this person submit to following him.
Huo Duo tried all he could, but he found that he wasn''t able to resist the force from Lin Fan''s hand at all.
It seemed like this B Rank Mercenary wasn''t simple. However, when he thought about it, he realized that this was normal.
After all, the Mercenary Guild had trusted him enough to lead this mission, so naturally he wouldn''t be weak.
Once this thought passed through his mind, Huo Duo revealed a smile and said, "Brother Lin, you truly are powerful."
Lin Fan let go of Huo Duo''s hand at this time and said, "I''m just lucky."
After that, he turned to the rest of the group and asked, "Is there anyone else that wants to try for the leader position?"
Everyone in the group looked at each other before shaking their heads.
They had already seen what Lin Fan had done to Huo Duo and they weren''t fools, they knew that Lin Fan definitely wasn''t as simple as he seemed.
With this settled, the crowd dispersed and their team was led outside.
Chapter 92 Ruins (3)
After being brought outside, Tian Tian led Lin Fan''s group to the Mercenary Guild''s stables.
When they arrived they found that there was a beast carriage that had been prepared for them.
The beasts that were attached to the carriage were Second Qi Gathering Realm beasts, so there was no doubt about their speed.
It seemed like this mission was even more important to the Mercenary Guild than they thoughtˇOr else the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t have invested a carriage like this into this mission.
The minimum price for a carriage like this was at least several tens of thousands of gold coins.
Yet they were using it to bring them to the location of the ruins?
This gave everyone a strong feeling that this mission was going to be harder than they imagined. Still, if that was the case, that meant that the rewards should also be much richer, so they were also a bit excited.
When Lin Fan and the rest got into the carriage, Lin Fan was surprised to find that Tian Tian had gotten in along with them.
He couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing? We''re about to head off, why are you getting in as well?"
Tian Tian looked at Lin Fan with an equally confused look as she said, "I''ming along with you, so why wouldn''t I get in?"
Lin Fan then revealed a shocked look as he repeated, "You''reing with us?"
Tian Tian looked at Lin Fan like she suddenly understood something and exined, "You can just treat me as the observer from the Mercenary Guild." Then after a pause, she said with a confident look, "Of course, I can take care of myself."
Lin Fan didn''t doubt this since he could see what level of cultivation she had.
Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, she was a cultivator in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm.
He had some ideas before, but he had never used his Appraisal Eyes on her out of fear of being caught. However, now that his cultivation had greatly increased, he was able to see through her even without the Appraisal Eyes.
In fact, the aura that he felt from her was even greater than the aura that he felt from Huo Duo who was already the strongest member of this group based on his aura. That just meant that she was even stronger than Huo Duoˇ
Still, the fact that she was going as an observer wasn''t a good thing.
It meant that the Mercenary Guild was suspicious about him and they wanted to send someone to keep an eye on himˇ
But it wasn''t as if there was anything he could do about that, so Lin Fan just epted it and got into the carriage with her.
After they loaded up, the carriage quickly left the city.
When the guards at the gate saw the symbol of the Mercenary Guild on it, they didn''t even check the carriage as they directly let it out.
As they headed along the road, Lin Fan couldn''t help praising how smoothly this carriage ran at the speed that it was going. The speed itself was actually slower than Hi who had already reached the Third Qi Gathering Realm, but the carriage didn''t shake at all.
This really was a carriage from a major faction, it was not amon item.
It was evenparable to the cars from the modern era Earth.
However, Lin Fan didn''t have time to think about this.
With their speed, it took them less than two hours to reach the forest that Lin Fan had gone to previously. It had taken Lin Fan half a day before, so cutting it down to less than two hours really showed how fast they were going.
When they arrived, Lin Fan found that the forest was still in the same state as before, there weren''t any signs of life in this forest at all.
The only difference was that along the roads that led into the forest, there were guards from the Mercenary Guild stationed there.
The excuse that was given was that they were there to prevent beasts from escaping the forest.
There had been beast waves before, which was the reason why Lin Fan was even given the mission of scouting this forest in the first ce. So for the Mercenary Guild to station guards at the exits of the forest was a very natural thing.
In fact, this move won them plenty of goodwill from the surrounding viges and cities.
Of course, that was just the excuse.
Lin Fan knew that the real reason that these guards were here was because of the ruins that had been discovered in the center of the forest.
The Mercenary Guild was the first one to discover these ruins and naturally they didn''t want to share them with others. Since they had a perfect excuse to block entrance into the forest that these ruins were in, there was no reason for them not to do this.
When the guards saw the carriage with the mark of the Mercenary Guild, they didn''t move towards it or even say a thing as they moved out of the way of the carriage, letting it pass through into the forest.
The carriage continued along the road through the forest, the eerily quiet forest. The atmosphere around them remained like this until they came close to the cave with the ruins.
It wasn''t visible, but Lin Fan could sense the auras of people hiding around them.
They were hiding in the trees all around, looking down at them.
Lin Fan was about to peek his head out to do something about this, but Tian Tian raised her hand to stop him. When he looked at her for an exnation, she just shook her head to tell him to stay still.
Lin Fan quickly understood why Tian Tian had stopped him.
The people around them hiding in the trees were most likely also from the Mercenary Guild.
After all, even if they had an excuse to stop normal people without a good reason from entering the forest, that didn''t mean that they could stop everyone from entering the forest. There were people that still had to enter the forest and just the Mercenary Guild alone wasn''t enough to stop them.
But they couldn''t just have people walking around and finding the ruins by ident, so they posted guards near the ruins as well.
When people came to this area, they would try to persuade them to turn back by saying that the Mercenary Guild was investigating the source of the beast waves in this area. So they couldn''t just wander around, or it would interfere with the investigations of the Mercenary Guild.
They tried to persuade people with words when they could, but when they couldn''tˇ
Well, to put it simplyˇdead men tell no tales.
Based on the aura of the people around them, Lin Fan could tell that all of them were at least in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm and there was even one person who was in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm who was clearly their boss.
It seemed like the manpower that the Mercenary Guild were in control of really wasn''t weak.
They could even send all these Fourth Qi Gathering Realm experts here just to guard one ceˇ
The people in the trees around just watched as the carriage made its way through their blockade. They had seen the mark of the Mercenary Guild on it and they had already received the report that the exploration team would being, so they just let the carriage go through.
Once the carriage arrived, the rest of the group came out in a spirited manner, clearly unaware of what had just happened.
They hadn''t noticed Lin Fan moving to go out since he had been by the door in the first ce and they weren''t able to sense the people around them, so they didn''t know that they had been surrounded by people from the Mercenary Guild just now.
Once they arrived, everyone gathered around Lin Fan and waited for his orders.
But Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he just looked at the entrance of the cave and looked around the surrounding field.
He found that nothing had changed since thest time that he had been here, but that shouldn''t be the case based on the report that he had read back at the Mercenary Guild.
Still, even if it all looked the same on the outside, that didn''t mean that it would be the same on the inside, so he carefully made his way to the entrance.
The others were surprised by how careful he was being since they knew that this ce had already been scouted, but since Lin Fan was acting this way, they followed behind him to the entrance of the cave.
When Lin Fan looked in, as far as he could tell, the corridor leading in was the same as the corridor that he had walked out of.
Out of habit, Lin Fan used his Appraisal Eyes, but he wasn''t able to find anything.
In the past, Lin Fan didn''t have the habit of using the Appraisal Eyes since they were something new to him, but after he found how useful they were, he started making a habit of using the Appraisal Eyes whenever he was checking out something new.
But even with the Appraisal Eyes, he wasn''t able to find anything new.
So left with no other choice, Lin Fan pulled out his sword and cautiously started heading deeper into the cave.
The others all looked at Lin Fan with strange looks since they didn''t understand why he was being this cautious, but since he was their leader, they could only match the pace that he was going at as they entered the cave.
Chapter 93 Ruins (4)
The corridor from the entrance was the same as before, so Lin Fan didn''t see anything different as he slowly made his way in.
He came up to the samerge door that he hade up to the first time, but he hesitated in opening it.
ording to the report, what was behind this door was different from what he had encountered in his first time exploring this ce. He didn''t know what to expect from this ce, which was why he was worried about opening this door.
But since he was with the Mercenary Guild group, it wasn''t as if he could just stay here forever and not go through this door.
So after taking a deep breath, Lin Fan pushed open the door to see what was behind it.
As he had expected, it wasn''t the same room as before.
Instead of that room, it was now a muchrger room that had several other doors in it to indicate several other passages that definitely led much deeper into this cave system. There also wasn''t a trace of the things that had been here before, such as the altar and the other items.
After the initial moment of surprise, Lin Fan looked around with his Appraisal Eyes at the various doors that were in the room, but there was no notification that came up.
It seemed like these doors were nothing more than simple doors and even with a max leveled Appraisal Eye, there wasn''t much that he could get out of this. But without any information from his Appraisal Eyes, he didn''t know where to go either since the path waspletely differentpared to before.
As he was about to give up since he didn''t know where to go, Lin Fan suddenly noticed something out of the corner of his eyes.
There was a notification that wasing from his Appraisal Eyes, but it wasn''ting from any of the doors. Instead, there was a notification that wasing from a wall that was far away from the doors.
Lin Fan ignored the doors when he saw this and went over to where the notification wasing from.
When he arrived, he looked carefully at the notification.
"Hidden panel, secret button for hidden passage behind."
Lin Fan was shocked by this.
His Appraisal Eyes were that strong that they could even find things like this?
He had never tried finding things like this, so he never knew that this was a function, but now he couldn''t help praising the Earth God for giving him such an amazing skill.
The others who had been watching and waiting for instructions from Lin Fan saw what he was doing and they finally couldn''t wait any longer. After all, they were currently watching Lin Fan staring at a wall with his face quite close to the wall.
Tian Tian came forward and asked, "Lin Fan, what are you doing? Is there something wrong?"
The way she asked this was quite considerate since she didn''t directly question his sanity, but there was no doubt that she was worried that he was going through something.
Lin Fan ignored this as he started tapping the wall, as if he was looking for something.
When the others saw this, all they could see was the actions of a madman and couldn''t help wondering if there was some kind of illusion array here that was causing this.
But they didn''t do anything to Lin Fan since they knew that it was dangerous if they were to try something. Lin Fan had already proven his strength to them, so they knew that even if they fought him, they might not necessarily be able to win against him.
However, before they could discuss this even further, Lin Fan suddenly punched the wall, creating a loud sound that shocked everyone.
They were about to say something, but then they noticed that in the hole that Lin Fan created in the wall, there was actually a button.
Once again, before they could react to this, Lin Fan had already reached his hand up to press the button. The moment that the button was pressed, the ground underneath them started to shake as there was a loud rumbling sound that rang out.
Everyone immediately took cover out of fear that this was an earthquake, everyone except for Lin Fan.
He just watched as the wall beside him suddenly started to slide apart, revealing a corridor that had been hidden behind the wall.
When the rumbling sounds and the shaking of the ground finally stopped, the people from Lin Fan''s group got off the ground to see what had changed. When their eyes fell onto the passage that had suddenly opened up beside Lin Fan, they couldn''t help being shocked.
Tian Tian couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan and asking, "How did you know that there was a button there?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Just luck I guess."
There wasn''t a single person that believed this, but since Lin Fan wasn''t willing to share his secrets, there was nothing that they could do.
So they all gathered around Lin Fan and slowly followed him into the hidden corridor.
ˇ
Deep inside of the ruins.
"EHHH! What happened?! How did he know about the secret corridor?!"
There was a projector that was on the ceiling and the image that it projected onto the wall was the image of Lin Fan suddenly hitting the wall and finding the hidden button. Then it showed him pressing the button and making the hidden passage appear.
"No, no, no! I can''t let them keep going like this! If they do, they''ll reach me in no time!"
The hidden passage that Lin Fan found was actually a passage that could lead right to the second floor,pletely skipping the first floor of these ruins.
Normally, the people who entered these ruins would have to go through severalyers of traps that were scattered behind the doors on the first floor before they could reach the stairs to the second floor. But Lin Fan''s group hadpletely skipped these traps just by finding this hidden passage.
That hidden passage was actually supposed to only be used by the residents of the ruins for maintenance and normally, it was well hidden enough that intruders couldn''t find it.
But that human had found it!
"How! How did he do it! Was it just luck or was it something else?"
After a pause, the voice said again, "No, it can''t be luck. He knew exactly what he was looking for, so he should have known exactly where the hidden button was! But how!!!"
Then after another pause, the voice suddenly realized something, "Wait, if he can find the hidden passage on the first floor, doesn''t that mean that he can also find the hidden passage on the second floor?"
Once again, with a pause, the voice suddenly filled with panic as it said, "No! No! No! I can''t let him take that passage or else he''ll reach the third floor and he''ll be within striking distance of me! I have to destroy that passage right now!"
Then the voice calmed down as it said, "I also have to tell the residents on the second floor to target himˇHe''s too dangerous to let wander around this ceˇHe might even be able to reach me if I let him do what he wantsˇ"
Once it said this, the voice fell silent as it started sending out mental orders.
In this small room, there was only a blue orb on a pedestal that was looking at the images of the projector that sparkled as it sent out mental orders.
ˇ
At the entrance of the ruins.
There were two young men who were standing at the entrance of the cave, looking to see what was inside.
After a while, one of the young men said, "It seems like an undiscovered ruin."
The other young man gave a whistle before saying, "It seems like the Mercenary Guild really has hidden it well this time. I really never expected them to find ruins like this."
Then he narrowed his eyes to look at the walls of the corridor before saying, "Moreover, this auraˇ"
The first young man said, "Un, it seems like it''s the aura of an immortal. Who knows what kind of amazing treasures are hidden here?" After a pause, he added, "What do you want to do first? Do we take care of the target or do we look for treasures first?"
The second young man stroked his chin to think for a bit before saying, "Let''s take care of the target and the group that he came here with first. If we take care of them, then there won''t be any witnesses left." When these words came out of his mouth, there was a sly smile that also appeared.
The first young man also revealed a sly smile and said, "So you were thinking the same thing that I was thinking."
But then the first young man looked at the second young man with a serious look and said, "But as for what happens afterˇI think that I don''t need to say anything, right?"
The second young man also revealed a serious look and said, "We''ll take the secret to our graves."
But of course, neither of them really meant any of this.
They weren''t that close to each other, but they were both friends of the Qian Family''s eldest young masterˇ
These two were the people the Qian Family''s eldest young master had sent to take care of Lin Fan.
They had been following him since this morning at the Mercenary Guild since they had been curious why the Mercenary Guild had suddenly given them such a strong attitude when it came to this matter, but now it seemed like they found the reason.
But that just made it even more enticing for them to kill Lin Fan now.
Chapter 94 Ruins (5)
Lin Fan''s group walked along the hidden corridor for several minutes before finallying to a set of stairs.
These stairs led right into the ground and brought to them a lower level than the one that they had been on previously.
When they came to the bottom of the stairs, they found that they had been brought out to a giant roomˇWell, giant room really wasn''t the best way to describe this ce because it wasn''t just a room.
It was arge space that was filled with trees, making it seem like a forest.
If they didn''t know any better, they would have thought that they had suddenly left the ruins and had stepped outside.
But they knew that this ce was still inside of the ruins since they could tell from the ceiling that they were still underground. Even if the ceiling tried to imitate the sky, it couldn''t imitate the real thing.
It was clear that the sun above them was nothing more than a light attached to the ceiling, though they didn''t know how this light was made.
But there were more important things for them to care about right now.
Such as where was the exit to this floor?
They looked at the sky above them and they couldn''t see an end to it. Even when they climbed up onto a tree, they couldn''t see the wall on the other side. There was only endless forest that stretched out in front of them.
However when they stopped to think about it, it was impossible that there was only forest here.
The more likely scenario was that there was a wall on the other side that had an illusion printed on it that made it seem like the forest spread much further than it actually did. Unless they approached it, they wouldn''t be able to properly judge how far the forest actually spread.
But that also didn''t mean that the exit to this floor was on the other side of this space.
If it was the same as the first floor, the exit to this floor should be a set of stairs leading down, so it could be anywhere on this floor. The only thing that they could really do was look for it.
Lin Fan could have used the Gale Sparrow to look for the exit, but he decided against it in the end.
First, he didn''t want to expose his ability to control the Gale Sparrow to scout areas for him. This was an abilitywas an ability that no one else in this world was able to use and if he were to expose this, he had no doubt that people woulde looking for him. Even if he trusted Tian Tian, that didn''t mean that he trusted everyone else here since it was his second day since they met.
Second, he didn''t want to use it because he didn''t know what kind of dangers were hidden in this forest. Instead of sending the Gale Sparrow out into danger, it was better to slowly scout out the area.
So he said, "Let''s spread out in groups of two and scout out the surrounding area." He then pointed at arge tree in the distance and said, "We''ll gather at that tree in around an hour. Anyone have a problem with that?"
Everyone shook their heads and agreed to Lin Fan''s n.
They didn''t have a problem with Lin Fan''s n since this was the best n for the current situation.
All of them were active mercenaries, so they were very familiar with this kind of work. After all, they would need to search for spirit beasts when they went out hunting for them.
So the teams were made and they set off into the forest in different directions.
Since there wasn''t an even split, one of the teams had an extra member, but it wasn''t Lin Fan''s team.
Lin Fan formed a team with Tian Tian.
The two of them headed off to the south, which they knew sincepasses still worked in this ce.
They didn''t even get far before Lin Fan noticed something.
It wasn''t anything bad, rather it was actually something quite good.
Tian Tian was about to continue forward when she suddenly saw Lin Fan kneel down to the side. She came over with a concerned look and asked, "What''s going on?"
Lin Fan raised the thing in his hand and said, "I found this."
Tian Tian was confused why Lin Fan was showing her a random nt, but then when she looked at it carefully, she found that it was a nt that she recognized. Not only that, it wasn''t just a normal nt, but rather it was a very rare herb that couldn''t be found normally.
This was an herb that was used to refine a very powerful pill, so normally it would almost never show up on the market!
But Lin Fan was just holding it so casually now.
Not to mention that when she looked down, she found that it wasn''t just this single herb that he was holding, but rather there was a field covered in them.
She couldn''t believe how many of these herbs there were gathered here. But then she also thought of something else.
These were ruins that had been recently discovered, so things like this should be normal. In fact, this entire floor should be the medicinal gardens of the past owners of these ruins, which was why they were covered in these herbs.
As for the forest, it should be because of it being left unattended for so long that it became this overgrown.
Lin Fan on the other hand had something else on his mind.
He pointed at the herb in his hand and asked, "How are we dividing this?"
Since the ruins were controlled by the Mercenary Guild, it was expected that they would take a cut out of all the items that were found in these ruins. These herbs would naturally be included among those items.
But the Mercenary Guild was also technically hiring the team to scout out these ruins and with what kind of organization the Mercenary Guild was, it was expected that there would be different rules.
Tian Tian wasn''t unfamiliar with this concept, so she just casually said, "You can keep all the herbs and stuff that you find in this ce. The Mercenary Guild only wants the important things like artifacts and such."
Lin Fan gave a nod since he already expected this, but it was better to ask just to make sure.
So without any hesitation, he started gathering the herbs that were in front of him.
Seeing how fast he was going, Tian Tian couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Was her charm less than the herbs that hepletely ignored her?
Yes, it wasn''t a coincidence that Tian Tian was in the same group as Lin Fan. They had divided groups in a draw and she had manipted it so that she would be in the same group as him.
Ever since he came back from Inferno City, she found that her eyes couldn''t help being attracted whenever she met him. It was as if he had somehowe back even more handsomepared to before.
No, it wasn''t "as if", he really dide back more handsomepared to before.
Tian Tian could see it with his skin, it was much brighter and smootherpared to beforeˇ
She didn''t know what had happened to him, but he had changed so much in just a little over a week.
She had seen him before he headed off, but after he came back, she couldn''t recognize him at all.
But that wasn''t a bad thingˇ
Still, even if she was a bit unhappy about how Lin Fan was acting, that didn''t stop her from gathering the herbs as well.
These were rare herbs and even she couldn''t resist harvesting them.
After taking a few minutes to harvest these herbs, they continued scouting out the forest. However, in the end, there wasn''t much for them to find.
They had only found a few more herbs and some small animals running around, no traces of the exit at all.
When an hour had gone by, they had no choice but to give up on scouting and started heading to therge tree that they had designated as the meeting area.
But when they came close to therge tree, both of them suddenly stopped as they could feel somethinging from in front of them. It wasn''t a strong aura, but it was a dense one, which was made up of many different auras.
It seemed like there was arge group of something ahead of them and it seemed like they were at the tree that they had designated as the meeting area.
Tian Tian knitted her brows and said, "This isˇ"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Let''s not jump to conclusions. Let''s go and scout it out first before we decide what to do."
Tian Tian paused for a second before responding with a nod.
The two of them slowly and silently made their way forward atop the trees, making sure that they weren''t found while also scouting ahead to see what was in front of them.
It was a good thing that they didn''t see any traces of the other members of their group, which meant that they should have also felt the auraing from the tree and didn''t rush in without any caution.
As they came closer and closer to the tree, Lin Fan and Tian Tian finally saw the true appearance of the beings that these auras belonged to.
As soon as he saw them, Lin Fan''s eyes couldn''t help popping out and his jaw couldn''t help dropping as he said, "ThisˇIt can''t be!"
Chapter 95 Ruins (6)
The owner of these auras were bipedal creatures that were like humans, but had strange appearances and green skin.
They didn''t wear clothes like humans, but rather they wore loincloths that only covered their lower half.
Seeing their bald head, long ears, and fangs, along with the clubs that they carried, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling.
Wasn''t this the wrong setting?
Perhaps if this was a magic based world, this would be something normal, but this was a cultivation world after all!
What appeared in front of Lin Fan were several goblins, the mostmon enemy in any fantasy world. Well, not any fantasy worldˇany magic based fantasy worldˇ
Once again, this was a world of cultivation, so why were there goblins here?
No, wait a minuteˇ
Lin Fan suddenly thought of something.
There were also elves in this world, so why couldn''t there be goblins?
Goblins should be a verymon thing, right?
But when he saw the surprised and confused look on Tian Tian''s face, he knew that this was wrong.
It was clear by her expression that she clearly didn''t recognize these goblins. It was almost as if she had never seen these creatures before.
That didn''t make any sense though!
Why would the cultivation world have records of elves, but not records of goblins? Elves and goblins were basically the icon of a magic fantasy world!
After these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan took a deep breath and asked Tian Tian, "Do you know what these things are?"
Tian Tian just shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen these creatures before. Do you know what they are?"
Lin Fan decided to not reveal his knowledge since it seemed like it would be better for him, so he said, "No, but they aren''t weak at all."
This was also true.
Based on the aura that wasing from each of these goblins, each one should be as strong as someone in the Third Qi Gathering Realm and the numbers that they had was staggering. Just this scouting party that they had met had included 20 goblins already.
It wasn''t hard to guess how many would be in the vige ahead based on the auras that they could feel and the number in the scouting party that they saw.
Just with their group, there was no way that they would be able to defeat all of them.
It was a good thing that they didn''t need to defeat all of them since the only thing that they needed was the stairs down to the next level.
So for now, they would just gather everyone and avoid the goblin vigepletely.
Tian Tian understood what Lin Fan was implying and she didn''t object to it all. It was indeed much too dangerous for them to go charging into this vige of goblins and there was no need for that at all.
It was better for them just to avoid it and look for the stairs to the next floor.
So after they came to this conclusion, the two of them quickly headed off to look for the other members of their group.
They had already discussed how to meet up with each other in cases like this, so it didn''t take them long to find the marks left by the other two groups. It took them even less time to find them and gather everyone together.
After hearing Lin Fan''s description of what was under the tree, everyone felt a chill run down their spine.
While they were all individually stronger than the goblins, with their numbers, there was no doubt that the goblins would eventually tire them out and swallow them up.
So seeing that there was no need for them to go to the goblin vige, it was a unanimous decision to avoid the goblin vige.
After sharing their finds with each other and the fact that none of them had found the exit to this floor, they decided to head out again. But this time, they decided to head out together just in case they ran into the goblins again.
They didn''t know how wide the territory of the goblins spread, so if they were to run into these goblins while they were out scouting, if they didn''t team up, they wouldn''t be able to take care of all the goblins that were in each scouting party.
If the remnants of the scouting party were able to report back to the goblin vige, they would know that there were intruders that had entered this forest.
If they were wiped out, then the goblins would just assume that it was one of their natural enemies that wiped out this scouting party, so the implications were very different.
Even if it took much longer to scout out the entire forest in onerge group than as several smaller groups, it would be overall much safer for them.
What they never expected was that even after searching for an entire day, they still hadn''t been able to find the stairs to the next floor.
It wasn''t that they hadn''t searched in a wide enough area, they had even reached all the walls of this forest, so it could be said that they had searched the entire floor. But even after doing that, they still hadn''t been able to find the stairs to the next floor.
The only ce that they had left to search wasˇthe goblin vige.
Well, there were also a few blind spots on the map that they hadn''t been able to check, but the only likely option was the goblin vige.
That was the only ce that the goblins who had thergest poption and had the greatest power in this forest lived, so it was clear that there was something special about that ce that drew them there. If it wasn''t the stairs to the next floor, it was hard to imagine what else was there.
So in the end, they had no choice but to head to the goblin vige.
The strange thing about this ce was that the fake sun followed the same cycle as the real sun. As time passed, it moved through the sky like the real sun would and it also dimmed like the sun would.
Using the final hours of sunlight, Lin Fan''s group scouted out the goblin vige.
They found that luckily, not all the goblins were fighters like they had seen in the scouting party. There were also female goblins, young goblins, and elderly goblins who weren''t able to fight.
But out of the total poption of two thousand goblins, there were still over a thousand of them that were capable warriors.
A thousand warriors in the Third Qi Gathering Realm versus the seven of them, there was no doubt that they would be overwhelmed by these numbers. Just a single drop of spit from each one of these goblins was already enough to drown them.
Not to mention that while they had been scouting, they had seen some goblins with different clothing.
There were goblins that had more than just the loincloth, wearing things like leather armour or things like crowns made of feathers. These goblins also held weapons other than the clubs that the normal goblins wielded.
It was clear that these were special variants of goblins and the most clear evidence of this was the aura that they released.
The aura that they had put them in the Fourth and Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, not any weaker than the members of Lin Fan''s group.
The worst thing was that there was one goblin that was clearly much bigger and much more muscrpared to the rest that had something that resembled a crown on his head. It was clear that this goblin was the ruler of the rest of these goblins.
As for his aura, it wasn''t any weaker than Lin Fan''s.
It was at least in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm!
This was also verified when Lin Fan saw it and used his Appraisal Eyes on it.
While Lin Fan was certain that he could win if he fought all out against it with all his different skills, he knew that it was impossible to get that one on one fight when it was surrounded by all these other goblins.
So there was no doubt thatbat wasn''t an option for them.
The only option that they did have was sneaking into the goblin vige and finding the stairs to the next floor.
Lin Fan felt that this was too dangerous, so he didn''t have a choice but to use the Gale Sparrow to see if he could find the stairs ahead of time.
So after sneaking off and sending the Gale Sparrow out to scout out the camp, he did find that there was indeed a set of stairs in the center of the camp. But the bad thing was that it was very close to where the goblin king spent most of his time.
To get to these stairs, it was very likely that they would have to sneak past the goblin kingˇ
Lin Fan brought this bad news to the rest of the group, but what they cared about was something else.
The first thing that they cared about was naturally how Lin Fan had obtained this information.
Lin Fan just said, "It''s one of my secret techniques, but I can guarantee that it''s trustworthy."
He took out a map that he had drawn based on the descriptions of the camp by the Gale Sparrow and after the group matched it to the parts that they could see, they decided to trust Lin Fan''s map.
As for asking what his secret technique was, they knew better than to ask since this was something that was rted to his trump cards or he would have brought this out earlier.
They all knew that trump cards were important things to cultivators like this and it was better not to ask, so they didn''t.
Chapter 96 Ruins (7)
After deciding what they had to do, now came the hard part of actually deciding how to sneak into the camp.
There were patrols that were ced all over the camp, so it was without a doubt hard to sneak in. But they had the advantage of having a small group, which did make it a bit easier.
Then there was the second advantage of nighting. At the very least, there would be less light that would make it easier for them to sneak into the camp.
As for whether they would be able to see, every cultivator was able to channel spiritual energy into their eyes which allowed them to see even in low light, so that wasn''t a problem. As long as they had spiritual energy, they would be able to see everything as clear as day.
And finally, the advantage that came as the biggest surprise was how disorganized the patrols of the goblin camp became once night came.
The patrols had been reduced by half and even in some ces, there weren''t any patrols at all. As for the ces that did have patrols, there were even goblins on guard that were falling asleep at their posts.
But when one thought about it, it did seem understandable.
The goblins lived in this forest where they were the dominant race, so they never had to worry about anything. Even if they did create guard patrols just to ensure their safety, these guard patrols weren''t taken seriously because they knew that nothing would dare attack them.
So it was quite easy for Lin Fan''s group to find a blind spot in the patrols to sneak into the vige
Even when they were in the vige, there were many spots that weren''t even lit up, so it was very easy for them to sneak through the vige.
As they made their way through, the other mercenaries couldn''t help making somements about the living conditions of the goblins.
To summarize it, the living conditions of the goblins were just too terrible.
"They''re living in huts made of sticks and leaves, don''t they know how to properly build shelters at all?"
"Look over there, there''s a bunch of rotting food just lying there on the ground! There''s evenˇugh, I really want to throw up!"
"Watch out, there''s something on the ground!"
"Ah! I almost stepped in poop! Don''t they know how to clean up after themselves? How are they still able to live in this mess?"
For people who came from a civilized society, it was like falling into a vige of neanderthals.
It was so bad that they almost exposed themselves with the noises that they were making. But Lin Fan raised his hand to cut them off and then with a single re, he was able to make them fall into line behind him.
As they made their way through the goblin vige, they made sure to keep an eye out for the different variants of goblins.
These goblins were clearly much stronger than the normal goblins and it was unknown what kind of special abilities they had. It was even possible for them to have some kind of tracking skill, so it was better to avoid them lest they were caught by these variants.
But in the end, they had no choice since as they came closer to the stairs, they found that all of the variants had gathered around it.
Well, they weren''t around the stairs itself, but they were gathered in the goblin king''s tent.
It seemed that even among the goblins, their resources weren''t divided equally.
Those that were strong like the goblin king and the variants seized the resources of the weaker normal goblins. Along the way, they had seen the terrible living conditions of the normal goblins, with some of them looking like they were starving to death.
But in the area around the goblin king''s tent, there were all kinds of bonfires with whole animals being roasted. As well as different female goblins being yed with by the variants and being forced to serve them.
It seemed that even in goblin society, they lived ording to their greed and thew of the jungle.
But the fact that there was thisrge party also made it much easier for Lin Fan''s group to sneak past.
The goblin king''s tent and the surrounding party only took up one side of the clearing around the stairs. As for the other side, it was open space since everyone had moved to the side with the party.
So it was very easy for them to sneak around to the other side of the stairs with all the noise from the party and soon they were right by the stairs. They were so close that they could even see the minor details of the carvings on the stairs.
But as they had expected, there were a few goblins that were stationed by the stairs that were guarding it.
However, that also wasn''t a problem since these goblins were hammered. It was unknown where or how these goblins obtained it, but they were actually drinking wine at this party.
The goblins that had been guarding the stairs had snuck out some of the wine and had gottenpletely hammered. There were even half of them that had passed out on the ground.
This without a doubt made things easier for Lin Fan''s group.
So after deliberating for a bit, they all split out and prepared to take out the goblin guards.
Since they were still outnumbered, each one of them had to take out two or more goblin guards.
As for Lin Fan, there was a group of five that were sitting there around a fire, so they were left to him.
Once they had all moved into position, they all raised their weapons and prepared to attack, but they didn''t attack just yet. They all turned to look at Lin Fan, as if they were waiting for a signal from him.
When Lin Fan saw that they were prepared, after taking onest look to ensure that there was no oneing from the goblin king''s tent, he gave a nod to everyone and shed down with Gramr.
The goblins that had perfectly lined up in front of him didn''t even feel any pain as Gramr slit right through their necks. Then the next thing they saw was the world spinning in front of them before their headsnded on the ground, seeing their own bodies standing in front of them.
The only difference was that those bodies were now missing heads.
When they saw this, the goblins finally put together what had happened, but they couldn''t say a thing.
Lin Fan had made sure to cut their heads off right underneath their chin, making sure that their vocal chords had also been cut, so they couldn''t make a sound.
All around them, the other mercenaries had taken care of their own goblins and they had all done it without making a single sound.
In just a few short seconds, all the goblin guards that had been around the stairs had all been killed. The lucky ones were the ones that were asleep that didn''t feel any pain at all as they were killed.
But right then, the first bit of bad luck today struck them.
There was a goblin that had been passing by as it looked for a ce to pee and it had walked right into the scene of Lin Fan''s group killing all the goblin guards. It wasn''t able to react right away as it was still a bit drunk, but as soon as it smelled the scent of blood in the air and saw the piercing red blood around it, it immediately sobered up.
Then after taking a few seconds to realize what had happened, the goblin immediately shouted, "Intruders! There are intruders here!"
Lin Fan''s group immediately turned in the direction of this voice and saw that another goblin had made their way over, catching them in the act. While they didn''t understand what the goblin was saying, it wasn''t hard to figure out based on the context.
As soon as they noticed this, Tian Tian who was the second closest to this goblin rushed out with her weapon raised. However, before she could take more than two steps, Lin Fan, who was the closest, raised his hand to stop her.
He shook his head and pointed at the stairs before dragging her over.
The others all saw the gestures that Lin Fan gave and followed him over to the stairs right away.
Without any hesitation, they started running down the stairs, heading to the third floor.
As for the goblins, they were slow to react to the scream of the goblin that had caught Lin Fan''s group since most of them were drunk, but they still reacted in the end.
The goblin king personally wielded his weapon, a giant sword that was bigger than a normal goblin and led all the goblin variants to the stairs. When they saw the corpses and blood that were spread all over the ground, the goblin king red at the goblin that had shouted and asked in a roaring angry voice, "What happened here?!"
The goblin that was being shouted at was stunned by this booming voice, but then he quickly fell to his knees and said, "There were intruders here and then they ran down the Sacred Stairs."
The goblin king knitted his brows when he heard this and he walked over to the stairs leading down. However, he didn''t take a single step onto the stairs and stood at the threshold of the stairs, just looking down into the darkness.
In the end, the goblin king turned back to the goblins and said, "We need to report this to the Sacred One! Everyone to the temple!"
Chapter 97 Ruins (8)
The "Sacred One" that they had been referring to had been watching Lin Fan''s group the entire time.
It had been trying to send messages to the goblins, trying to notify them that Lin Fan''s group had already snuck into their camp and were about to make their way to the stairs, but it hadn''t been able to connect with the goblins.
There weren''t any goblins that had been posted at the temple where it normally contacted them from, so there was no one that received all the frantic messages.
When it finally saw Lin Fan''s group heading down the stairs, it couldn''t help shouting, "These useless goblins! What am I even keeping them for! I give them all that food and wine to keep them happy and they can''t even do something as simple as guard the entrance to the third floor! How useless are they!"
This "Sacred One" was starting to panic since it had thought that it would be impossible for Lin Fan''s group to get past the goblin vige on the second floor. This was where it had spent most of its points developing the defenses of these ruins, but now Lin Fan''s group had made their way past it so easily!
The only defense that it had left was the guardian of the third floor, which made it feel uneasy.
If Lin Fan''s group were to somehow make their way through the guardian of the third floorˇ
Wouldn''t that mean it would all be over?
Once the guardian was taken down, they would be right where it was hiding!
It had seen Lin Fan''s ability to find things, it was certain that Lin Fan would be able to find it right away!
It couldn''t allow that to happen!
The "Sacred One" had only been in this world for less than a month, how could it let itself be destroyed that easily?
After all, it was the Demon King that was destined to take over the world and it had just started on its journey! It couldn''t take being defeated that easily!
The blue orb couldn''t help worrying again as it looked at its point value. It didn''t have many points saved up after it had used its starting points to build everything, butˇ
It was in danger now, so the only thing that it could do wasˇ
As the "Sacred One" was hesitating, it suddenly received a message from the goblins.
"Sacred One, there were intruders that broke into the camp and headed down the Sacred Stairs! Please provide your guidance!"
When the "Sacred One" saw this message, it was filled with rage!
These useless goblins!
They couldn''t even guard the entrance to the third floor and now they had the face to ask for its "guidance"! It was clear that they were just looking for it to give them things to solve this problem!
But the "Sacred One" never once thought about sending the goblins to the third floor.
It wasn''t that it was afraid of the goblins betraying it and attacking it. The goblins didn''t have this capability since they were beings that were summoned by the "Sacred One". Even if they tried, they wouldn''t be allowed since there were restrictions in ce that stopped this.
Not to mention, even if they made it to the third floor, they wouldn''t be able to defeat the guardian there.
Of course, the reason why they couldn''t leave the second floor was also because of the restrictions of their summoning. The summoning area for these goblins had been set for the second floor, so they weren''t allowed to move out of that area.
If they ever tried, they would be immediately shocked.
The harder they tried to leave their set area, the stronger the shock would be until they were finally fried into ashes.
So that was why even though the goblins had seen Lin Fan''s group run down the stairs, they hadn''t bothered chasing after them.
It was simply because they weren''t able to chase after them.
But the "Sacred One" still needed these goblins to work for it to guard against future intruders, so it didn''t burn any bridges. It just told the goblins, "Continue guarding the Sacred Stairs and more rewards wille. The Holy Guardian will take care of the intruders."
The goblin king then said in a hesitant voice, "Sacred One, what about the reward for reporting the intruder?"
If the "Sacred One" had a face, it definitely would have turned dark when it heard this.
These goblins hadn''t even been able to stop the intruders and now they were asking for a reward just by reporting that there was an intruder. Even without them reporting this, the "Sacred One" already knew since it had been monitoring the intruders the entire time!
In fact, it had already sent several messages to the goblins which the goblins were clearly choosing to ignore right now.
But the "Sacred One" still needed these goblins for now, so it said, "I''m currently busy dealing with the intruders. Once they have been taken care of, you will receive your reward."
Then without even waiting for a response from the goblin king, it cut off the call.
After the call was cut off, the "Sacred One" gave a sigh before saying in a determined voice, "Even if I have to use up all my points, I will survive."
ˇ
Back on the stairs leading to the third floor, Lin Fan stopped the group after he noticed something.
The others were confused and even thought that they were about to swarmed by the goblins, so they all turned around and raised their weapons, but to their surprise, there wasn''t a single goblin behind them.
"What is going one?" Tian Tian asked in a confused voice.
Lin Fan knitted his brows, but he didn''t say a thing as he spread his spiritual senses.
He found that the auras of the goblins hadpletely disappeared from the entrance of the stairs. It was almost as if they hadpletely given up on chasing them.
But why would they do that?
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, the group couldn''t help bing more nervous.
Tian Tian could sense this and finally couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on?"
Lin Fan turned and said, "They''re not following us, but that just meansˇ"
When he said this, everyone felt a chill run down their spine as they understood what he meant by this.
Even though they could easily chase them down, the goblins chose not to follow them.
That meant that they were clearly afraid of whatever was on the third floorˇ
So what was on the third floor that even scared an entire vige of over a thousand goblins that could fightˇNot to mention a hundred variants and a goblin king?
This wouldn''t be good for themˇ
They had just been barely able to sneak past the goblins to make it to the stairs, but if they weren''t as lucky again to be able to sneak past whatever was on the third floor, it was very likely that they would all be dead.
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "Let''s go."
The others looked at each other before following Lin Fan down the stairs.
There was nothing else that they could do in this situation.
They couldn''t go back since there was a group of goblins that would be waiting for them, so the only way that they had was forward.
They could have waited here in this space that the goblins wouldn''te in until the goblins stopped guarding the entrance, but instead of wasting time, it was better for them to get to the bottom of the stairs and see what the third floor was like. It was better than if whatever was on the third floor came up to attack them without them knowing any better.
So the group moved down the stairs until they reached the bottom.
The staircase wasn''t that long, so it didn''t take them that much time to reach the bottom.
When they arrived, they found that the third floor in front of them wasn''t that big at all. It was just a tiny space that could be considered a room, but that wasn''t what caught their attention.
What caught their attention was therge set of doors that was ced on the wall right in front of them.
There was no other path for them to take, there was only this set ofrge doors in front of them.
They could have stayed in this space, but it was also just like before where they didn''t know what was hiding behind the doors. If the thing that was hiding behind the doors suddenly chose to attack them, it would be a problem.
If this was a bigger room, it wouldn''t be a problem, but this room was barely big enough for all of them to stand in, so it definitely would be a problem if they were to fight in this room.
Seeing that they had no other choice, everyone drew their weapons as they waited for Lin Fan to open the door.
Lin Fan tried to first send his spiritual senses through the door to see what was there, but he found that the door was so thick that he couldn''t prate it at all. It seemed like there was no other choice than to open the door.
So Lin Fan stood in front of the door and grabbed the handles. He took a deep breath before quickly moving to the side as he opened the doors, making sure that he was out of the way if anything charged out.
But there was only silence as the room behind the doors revealed itself.
Chapter 98 Ruins (9)
There were surprised looks on everyone''s faces as they looked into the room.
Lin Fan who had moved to the side was thest one to look into the room, but he was just as shocked as they were when he looked in.
One word.
Big!
This room in front of them was just too big.
In fact, this room was so big that it didn''t seem appropriate to just call it a room.
It was more like a giant arena with how the room was designed.
To Lin Fan though, this room had a special feel to it.
It was something that he had seen before, but not in this world, rather in his previous world.
The style that the arena was built in, going from therge fighting space in the center to the rows of seats all around, felt like an Ancient Greek coliseumˇ
But there shouldn''t be the concept of Greek in this word.
No, that wasn''t trueˇ
He had met Aphrodite, a goddess who shared the same name as the Greek goddess of love on Earth right here in this very cave.
Could it be that all of this was rted to her?
But it shouldn''t since all traces of her disappeared after she took back her divine artifact.
As these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about this ce. From the goblins on the second floor to this Greek coliseum on the third floor, it all seemed very out of ce in this ancient cultivation world.
While Lin Fan was thinking, the other member of his group had been in a daze. However, Tian Tian was the first to react as she asked, "Lin Fan, what should we do now?"
Lin Fan was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard her voice, but he didn''t reply right away. After looking at the coliseum for a bit, he said, "This seems like a trap. It''s almost as if they''re waiting for us to go in."
Tian Tian nodded as she thought the same. She then asked, "So should we turn back?"
Lin Fan''s instincts told him that would be the smartest choice. Since it was a trap, there was no need to poke the ho''s nest and cause trouble.
However, his curiosity wouldn''t let him do that.
He wanted to know what this ce was and he wanted to know just who was behind this ce.
So he said in the end, "Let''s go in and see what it is. If the situation looks bad, we''ll retreat immediately. The goblins should have left the stairs entrance by now, so we should be able to run if we need to."
Tian Tian gave a nod in response.
She also wasn''t willing to turn back without seeing what this ce was.
Not just for the Mercenary Guild, she was also very curious about this ce after everything that she had seen today.
As for the other mercenaries, whether they were willing or not, they still followed Lin Fan.
Instead of facing those goblins by themselves, it was without a doubt safer to follow Lin Fan who was the strongest one here.
After they slowly entered the coliseum, there were lights that suddenly lit up around them.
This area had been dim, but once these lights lit up, this space became very brightly lit.
"Wee challengers! Are you ready to face the final enemy that you''ll ever face?"
There was a voice that suddenly boomed out around them.
Even though this voice had been amplified and made deeper, Lin Fan could still hear the immature tone in the voice.
Lin Fan''s group looked around themselves for the source of the voice, but they weren''t able to find it in the end. It was almost as if the voice wasing from all around them and not just from a single point.
Seeing that they didn''t answer, the voice didn''t back down as it said, "Oh, it seems like we have some cool customers this time! Let''s see if they''ll be able to stay this way after they see their opponents!"
Then there were the sounds of cheering that came from all around them, but they could clearly see that there was no one around. So where were these cheersing from?
Only Lin Fan noticed something attached to the walls that he was familiar with.
There were speakers on the wall that were transmitting this voice and ying these sound clips.
But why were there speakers in this ancient cultivation world?
In fact, where did the electricity needed to power theme from?
He couldn''t see any wires that were attached to them, so he couldn''t follow them to their source.
So instead, Lin Fan asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"
The voice immediately replied, "LOL, what a cliche cool guy answer! 666, you really are amazing! So handsome too! It''s a pity that you have to die now!"
"Lol? 666? What does that mean?"
The others might have been confused by this, but there was no way that Lin Fan would. But he was confused by something else, why would this person be talking like this?
Why were they talking with modern inte ng in an ancient cultivation world like this?!
Unless they were alsoˇ
Lin Fan was about to say something else, but the voice spoke first.
"Alright, there''s no time for any of this. It''s time for all of you to die."
The tone of the voice changed as it said, "Is everyone ready for the champion!"
Lin Fan didn''t know how to feel about this, it was almost as if this voice had suddenly changed into an announcer for a wrestling matchˇ
But he could also feel that the spiritual energy in the air was changing. It was almost as if it was shaking in response to something that had changed in this area. It was almost as if the space itself was shakingˇ
Then there was a portal that suddenly appeared in the center of the arena and there was arge figure that walked out of this portal. This figure was over three meters tall and was very bulky, making the ground shake a little with every step that it took.
As soon as this figure appeared, there was a powerful aura that filled this space that made everyone here tremble.
This aura definitely wasn''t the aura that a normal creature would have, this aura was even more powerful than the aura that Lin Fan gave off.
After it stepped out of the portal, its true appearance was revealed.
This was a bipedal creature that had the head and hooves of a bull and a very muscr human body that also had a giant axe on its back.
This was a minotaur!
But Lin Fan was the only one who actually recognized this creature just like with the goblins. The rest of his group had somehow never seen anything like this before.
"What is this creature?"
"Why does it look human, but have the head of a bull? Could it be that it''s some kind of demihuman?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help turning when he heard these words.
It seemed like demihumans did exist in this cultivation worldˇ
Then his dreams of a cat ear maidˇ.
No, not right now.
Lin Fan shook his head and turned his attention back to the minotaur. As he looked at it, he narrowed his eyes to focus on it and activated his Appraisal Eye.
But after seeing the description that it gave, he felt his hanging heart drop. It seemed like there was still a way to deal with this minotaur.
[Minotaur]
Cultivation: Eight Qi Gathering Realm
The famed beast of the Labyrinth of Crete, the half man, half bull minotaur. Has a very strong might, but severelycks intelligence.
The fact that the description of this minotaur had included the words "severelycks intelligence" just showed how low the intelligence of the minotaur was. Since that was the case, it should be easy to deal with.
So Lin Fan took the lead and said, "All of you stand back, I''ll take care of it."
The others looked at Lin Fan and while they had worried looks, they did listen to Lin Fan''s orders.
It wasn''t that they were fully obedient to him, but rather they knew that they wouldn''t be able to defeat this half man half bull demihuman. They could feel the auraing from it and they knew how impossible it was for them to fight it.
Since that was the case, no one was willing to risk their lives.
The only one that was actually worried about Lin Fan was Tian Tian.
She didn''t move back right away, as she said with a worried look, "Lin Fan, are you sure you can win?"
Lin Fan revealed a confident smile and said, "Of course, this thing is nothingpared to me."
But right after he said this, the voice suddenly said, "Oh, oh, oh, it seems like our challenger is quite confident! Is our champion going to take this lying down? Let''s show them our might!"
After the voice said this, the minotaur suddenly raised its head and gave an explosive roar, shaking the walls of this arena.
The ones that had a weaker cultivation in Lin Fan''s group couldn''t help stumbling back when they were hit with this roar. Only Tian Tian and Lin Fan were able to face this roar without falling back.
Lin Fan still had that confident smile as he knew that this was just the minotaur trying to scare them.
So with Gramr in hand, he moved to the center of the arena, being just a few meters away from the minotaur.
At the same time, he also waved his free hand and pulled out a red cloth.
Chapter 99 Ruins (10)
As soon as the minotaur saw the red cloth in Lin Fan''s hands, its eyes suddenly popped out and it gave a strong snort.
Without knowing why, the minotaur really wanted to charge at this red cloth in Lin Fan''s hand.
It kicked off the ground and lowered its head as it suddenly flew out at Lin Fan, but right at thest second, Lin Fan moved out of the way of the charge.
It had been fast enough that it had caught him off guard, but he was still able to react in time and dodge it at thest second. But thatte dodge allowed the minotaur''s horns to hit the cloth which pushed him a bit off bnce.
Still, even if he was pushed off bnce, the minotaur wasn''t able to take advantage of this.
The minotaur was a power heavy opponent, so its charge was so strong that it wasn''t able to stop itself quickly. It flew all the way past Lin Fan and mmed right into the wall behind him.
After it mmed into the wall behind him, there was arge explosion of dust. Only when the dust settled did they see that the minotaur had created a giant hole in the wall.
As for the minotaur itself, it didn''t seem affected at all that it had just mmed its head into a wall. All it did was shake its head to get the dust off before turning to look right at Lin Fan, or rather the red cloth in Lin Fan''s hand.
Lin Fan had already regained his bnce as the minotaur mmed into the wall, so he was prepared as the minotaur charged at him again.
During this, the voice had been announcing everything that had been happening like a professional caster, "The minotaur is winding up again for another charge, it will surely pierce right through the arrogant intruder this time!"
Of course, since it was on the side of the minotaur, naturally its casting was biased for the minotaur.
But this time, Lin Fan was ready for the charge.
As soon as he saw the minotaur move, he was already moving to the side a bit to avoid the charge since the minotaur could only move in one direction.
As expected, it was easy for Lin Fan to dodge out of the way since the attack was so linear.
But there was a problem with this method.
Both of them would be wasting their energy slowly by attacking and dodging like thisˇActually, it was more tiring for Lin Fan to dodge since he had to match his dodge with the minotaur''s attack.
The minotaur was at a higher level of cultivation than him, so naturally it also moved much faster than him. So to dodge it, Lin Fan had to react as soon as the minotaur started moving.
This required arge amount of focus from him to follow even the slightest movements from the minotaur.
If this kept up, Lin Fan was sure to run out of stamina before the minotaur.
But as he continued fighting this minotaur, his reactions were getting better and better as he was getting more used to the minotaur''s movements.
As his own movements became more and more smooth, Lin Fan was able to split his attention slightly to start using another power.
The temperature around the area started to drop ever so slightly as a seemingly ethereal blue glow appeared around Lin Fan.
The temperature continued to drop until frost started to form on the ground. When the minotaur ran past Lin Fan, there were even specks of frost that appeared on its body.
But it had a very strong body, so this bit of frost wasn''t enough to hurt it.
That wasn''t Lin Fan''s goal though.
There was ayer of ice that started forming on the ground. It was small at first, but then it quickly spread until it formed arge circle around Lin Fan.
Suddenly, the minotaur suddenly slipped on the patch of ice on the ground, giving Lin Fan his chance.
He was able to easily dodge past the minotaur and then with one smooth move, he shed the side of the minotaur passing by him with the Gramr in his hand.
There was a spurt of bright red blood that suddenly sshed on the ground after the minotaur slipped right past Lin Fan.
The voice had been excitedly casting the fight, cheering the minotaur on the entire time, but when it saw what had just happened, it immediately fell silent.
Finally silence came to this arena until the minotaur mmed into the wall.
The minotaur quickly stood up and turned to look at Lin Fan, but this time its eyes werepletely red.
It had a strong pride as a powerful minotaur and it had never suffered an insult like this before. Not only had it not crushed its opponent in a single blow, it had even suffered injuries.
Although the injuries weren''t heavy because of the minotaur''s strong armour of muscles, the fact of the matter was that even with the difference in cultivation, Lin Fan was able to skip a level to fight this minotaur.
Normally one would be wary in situations like this, but it was different for the minotaur.
The minotaur''s eyes hadpletely turned red as it lost all of itsmon sense. The only thing that it had on its mind was how to smash Lin Fan.
As for Lin Fan, he just casually stood there with a smile on his face, waiting for the minotaur to charge him again.
It was at this moment that the voice finally reacted and said, "No, no, champion, stop! Don''t lose control, he''ll just bait you again and again if you lose control and charge at him! You have to fight him with your brains instead!"
It was just too bad that these words fell onto deaf ears.
The minotaur''s red eyes showed that it hadpletely lost control and had gone berserk.
With a strong snort, the minotaur started charging at Lin Fan again, going even faster than before. However, Lin Fan was already prepared for this and he had expanded the circle of ice underneath him.
This helped him on two levels.
First, with a wider range, the minotaur would slip on the ice sooner which would help decrease the speed of the charge and make it easier for Lin Fan to dodge.
Second, with Lin Fan''s ability to control the ice, he was able to make use of the low friction of the ice to glide across it, moving even faster than before.
With thisrge circle of ice, Lin Fan was able to easily dodge out of the way of the minotaur''s charges and he was able to sh at the minotaur more and more times.
While each sh only dealt slight injuries to the minotaur, these small injuries added up would be devastating. By the end of it, the minotaur had close to a hundred shes on both of its sides and it was leaving a trail of blood.
The minotaur itself looked like it was running out of energy, but that wasn''t surprising considering how much blood it had already lost.
It had lost so much blood that the ice on the ground had alreadypletely turned red. At first, it was normal ice, but as more and more blood dripped on the ground and was frozen by Lin Fan''s ice powers, the circle of ice hadpletely turned into a circle of frozen blood.
At the very least, the red eyes that the minotaur had had finally faded away and it was slowly regaining its senses.
It was just too bad that it was already toote for it to do anything.
It looked around itself and knew that there was nothing that it could do, but then it looked like it suddenly remembered something. It reached behind itself and took the axe that it had off its back before swinging it around.
This axe had been there the entire time, but the minotaur had chosen to charge at Lin Fan with its horns.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile on his face.
If the minotaur had chosen to use this axe before this, he definitely would have been in trouble because of the extra range that this axe would have given the minotaur. But it just showed how long its intelligence was that itpletely forgot about this until now.
But at the same time, the voice also said, "Right, your axe! You could have used your axe!"
Lin Fan had three ck lines on his face when he heard thisˇ
Still, he didn''t have time to address this.
The minotaur raised the axe above its head and smashed it down on the ground, shattering the ice around it before preparing to charge at Lin Fan with the axe.
Unfortunately, Lin Fan hadn''t been idle when the minotaur smashed the axe into the ground. He had created five giant icicles in the air around him that he immediately shot out at the minotaur.
The minotaur saw this and immediately spun its axe in front of it, creating a shield that blocked the icicles.
When it blocked them all and stopped spinning, it found that Lin Fan hadpletely disappeared.
It was about to turn around and look for Lin Fan, but Lin Fan wouldn''t give it that chance. When the minotaur had been distracted by the icicles, Lin Fan had used all his speed to charge behind the minotaur.
Now that he was behind the minotaur, while it was still looking for him, Lin Fan raised his sword that was covered in a blue glow and jumped up. He swung out with his sword in midair that cut right into the back of the minotaur''s neck.
Since the minotaur had been weakened by Lin Fan''s slow shes, it had long run low on spiritual energy. Lin Fan''s sword, covered in spiritual energy, was able to cut right into the minotaur''s neck, not stopping at all as it cut straight through the thick and muscr neck, separating the minotaur''s head from its body.
The minotaur had been turning around, so its head spun as it was separated from its body.
Thest thing that the minotaur saw was Lin Fan flying in the air with the sword in mid swing. It wanted to attack Lin Fan, but it realized that it couldn''t move a single muscle. In fact, it couldn''t even feel its body anymore.
The head fell to the ground and bounced a few times, creating sshes of blood before falling still. A few secondster, the giant headless minotaur body fell onto its knees before crumpling to the ground.
Chapter 100 Dungeon Core
Lin Fan stood there, looking down at the minotaur while he was panting and catching his breath.
That fight was without a doubt one of the hardest fights that he had ever fought, but it was also the most exciting fight that he had ever had. Every single second was a brush with death and if he had let his guard down for even a second, he certainly would have died.
As he looked at the minotaur, he had a look of admiration since this was an opponent that was worthy of praise.
But of course, he didn''t have time to just stand there as he turned back to the center of the arena, waiting for the next opponent that came.
He didn''t think that the minotaur would be the only opponent that would appear since that would be too convenient and unlikely. He focused his mind and waited for the next opponent.
But sometimes, life was just this convenient.
The voice waspletely silent after seeing what had happened.
After all, this minotaur was its final line of defense and now that it had been defeated, there really wasn''t anything that it could say. All it could do was feel the sense of danger that came from Lin Fan.
After a long period of silence, the voice finally said, "Congrattions, you have defeated the champion. Please take your reward and leave."
As it said this, there was a chest and a glowing magic formation that appeared on the center of the room, in the same ce that the minotaur had been standing when it had first appeared.
Of course, no one in Lin Fan''s group moved forward to take it.
No matter how they looked at it, this clearly seemed like it was a trap. So none of them were foolish enough to move forward to check the chest.
There was another silence as the voice patiently waited for someone to take the contents of the chest.
This wasn''t a trap from the voice, but rather it was itsst attempt to bribe them to leave. There were no more defenses left in this dungeon and if they didn''t leave, the only other thing that they could do was destroy it.
Yes, destroy it.
This voice belonged to the "Sacred One", but the more urate name for it was dungeon core.
It was the dungeon core that controlled this dungeon, so it was able to control everything in it. As long as it wasn''t destroyed, there was a chance for it to rebuild the dungeon since there were still the goblins on the second floor.
But as it waited patiently for these people to take its bribe and leave, the dungeon core found that they didn''t do anything at all. They didn''t even move towards the chest, even going as far as taking a step back as if they were avoiding it.
Why!
This was its final bribe!
Why wouldn''t they take it!
So the dungeon core couldn''t take it anymore as it said, "Please take the treasure before this dungeon copses."
As it said this, it started making the surrounding area shake a bit like it was about to copse.
But even then, no one in Lin Fan''s group made a move.
The dungeon core couldn''t help bing more and more nervous seeing this. It tried to keep its cool, but it really couldn''t, so it said, "Please just take it and leave me alone, I''m begging you!"
This time, Lin Fan''s group revealed strange looks.
After all, it really was strange to hear this voice that had been so arrogant earlier acting so humble now. It was even begging them to leave.
But this also told Lin Fan that the other side had nothing left to deal with them.
He had thought that there would be another enemy, but that didn''t seem to be the case.
So as soon as he realized this, he sat down where he had been standing and put his sword back before he started recovering his lost spiritual energy. As he closed his eyes and sat there, he said to the rest, "Go and find the source of the voice. If we find it, we should be able to find a way out."
The others looked at each other before spreading out across the room to look for the source of the voice.
When the dungeon core heard this, it became even more frantic as it said, "Please just spare me! Take the treasure, it''s all I have!"
As it said this, it even opened up the treasure chest to reveal what was inside.
When the mercenaries saw this, their eyes couldn''t help lighting up since they could feel the auraing from it. This was definitely an artifact and based on the aura, it wasn''t a weak one.
But Lin Fan said, "Ignore it and find the source of the voice."
The mercenaries had unwilling looks on their faces when they heard this, but with Tian Tian also ring at them, they had no choice but to go and search. However, none of them let the treasure chest out of their sight just in case anyone else had any ideas.
As they were searching, the voice kept pleading with them to let it go.
After fifteen minutes, Lin Fan had recovered most of his spiritual energy, so he stood up and started looking around with the rest of the mercenaries.
Even after all this time, even after searching through the entire room, none of the mercenaries had been able to find the source of the voice. In fact, they hadn''t even been able to find another exit to the room other than the way that they came from.
It seemed as if there was no way forward for them.
They didn''t really care about the source of the voice, but rather they cared about the fact that they hadn''t found many treasures yet. They had been able to find some herbs in the jungle on the second floor, but that was far from what they were expecting out of this trip.
So everyone couldn''t help looking at the treasure chest in the center with greedy looks.
The dungeon core saw that they weren''t able to find it, so gradually its voice was filled with more and more confidence.
In the end, when Lin Fan woke up, it even started taunting them.
"Come and find me if you can! Come and find me if you can!"
"If you leave now, I can spare your life! You should leave as soon as possible!"
The mercenaries were a bit annoyed hearing this, especially after how it was just begging for its life earlier, but Lin Fan had them ignore it.
He personally looked around the room and found that there were indeed no signs of any passages, out in the open or hidden. But he didn''t give up there because he had something that others didn''t.
He carefully looked at the area around him, going bit by bit along the wall until he finally saw a notification pop up.
It was the same notification as before, it was another hidden button.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile as he raised his fist.
When the dungeon core saw this, it couldn''t help feeling a chill run down its non-existent back. That was because where Lin Fan was standing was where the button to open its hidden passage was.
It couldn''t help saying, "Stop your futile resistance and leave this ceˇ"
But before it could finish, Lin Fan had already punched the wall.
As soon as the dust settled from the part of the wall that he destroyed, there was another button that was revealed.
Everyone looked at Lin Fan with shocked looks and Tian Tian couldn''t help asking, "How did you know that it was there?"
Lin Fan didn''t reply as he just revealed a faint smile before turning back to press the button.
The same thing as before happened where the ground shook a bit before a part of the wall suddenly slid open to reveal a passage.
When the passage appeared, the dungeon core immediately said, "Don''t go in there! There is only death and despair waiting for you in there!"
But of course, Lin Fan''s group ignored it like they had been doing the entire time.
They all gathered around the passage, but this time, Lin Fan didn''t bring the rest of his group with him.
He said, "I''ll go check this out alone just in case there''s anything dangerous. If it''s safe, I''lle back and get you all. Guard this entrance just in case anything dangerouses."
The mercenaries looked at each other before giving a nod in response.
They had felt the aura of the minotaur from earlier, so if there really was something there, naturally they wouldn''t want to be the one exploring it. They didn''t mind letting Lin Fan take this role since he was offering.
But Tian Tian didn''t ept it that easily.
She grabbed Lin Fan''s hand before he could go and looked at him with a serious look, "I''ming too."
Lin Fan looked at her and seeing the firm and resolute look she had, he knew that it would be useless to say anything, so he just agreed with a nod.
The two of them walked down this long and empty corridor for around five minutes until they arrived in a small room. There was nothing in this room except for a pedestal that had a blue orb on it, as well as a wall full of monitors.
Tian Tian was shocked when she saw the wall full of monitors, but Lin Fan''s attention was drawn by something else.
He looked at the blue orb on the pedestal and asked, "You don''t have anything to say for yourself now?"
Chapter 101 Ambush (1)
There was only silence that met Lin Fan''s question.
Tian Tian turned to look at Lin Fan who was talking to this blue orb and asked, "What''s going on?"
Lin Fan didn''t reply as he took out his sword.
He brought his sword right over the blue orb and said, "Since you''re not willing to talk, then don''t me me for being impolite."
The blue orb was still silent, but as Lin Fan''s sword drew closer and closer, it finally couldn''t keep its cool as it blurted out, "Wait, wait! Stop! Don''t kill me!"
Tian Tian looked at the blue orb in shock when she heard this and after a while, she said in a dazed voice, "It can talk?"
Lin Fan just stopped his sword with a smile on his face as he looked at the blue orb. Then he said, "You''re finally willing to talk?"
The blue orb immediately said in a humble voice, "Yes, yes, I''ll tell you whatever you want! Please just spare me!"
If the blue orb had a body and limbs, it would definitely be kneeling in front of Lin Fan right now. However, since it didn''t have these things, the only thing that it could do was beg Lin Fan to spare it.
Lin Fan looked at the blue orb with a strange smile before asking, "How did you get here?"
The blue orb was surprised to hear Lin Fan''s question, but at this point, it didn''t have any other choice since it was desperate to live, so it immediately answered the question, "I don''t know either. I just formed a few days ago and found myself in this ce."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this since it didn''t conform with the guesses that he had.
He had almost been certain that this dungeon core was some kind of transmigrator, but that didn''t seem to be the case now.
But he still had questions that he had to ask, "So how did you learn those phrases like ''LOL'' and ''666''?"
The dungeon core was silent for a bit as it was trying to figure out how to exin things to Lin Fan. After all, to the dungeon core, Lin Fan was nothing more than a primitive native of this ancient cultivation world.
If it were to exin things like technology to Lin Fan, it knew that it would be hard for Lin Fan to understand.
So after a long pause, the dungeon core finally said, "Uh, I have something called a dungeon system, it''s what I use to manage the dungeon. I can exchange points with the dungeon system for things and among them are things called dramasˇDramas are shows that you can watchˇShows are recordings of novels and stories that humans makeˇRecordings areˇ"
The dungeon core was about to continue on with a very long spiral until Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand to stop it, sparing himself from having to painfully listen to this spiral. After all, it was trying to exin things that he already knew.
As for Tian Tian, she just silently listened on the side, not understanding a single thing that the two of them had been talking about.
Lin Fan finally decided to use his Appraisal Eyes on the dungeon core.
He wasn''t sure if it would give him the information that he needed, so he tried talking to the dungeon core first, but it seemed that the dungeon core didn''t really have any information for him.
[Dungeon Core 695]
Rank: F Rank Dungeon Core
The 695th dungeon core born in this world. Was born from the excess magic power found in this location that had once been suppressed by a divine artifact.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows even deeper when he read this.
It seemed like it was rted to him after allˇThe divine artifact that the description had mentioned, wasn''t that the divine artifact that he had given back to Aphrodite when he first found this ce?
It seemed like there had been magic power left here by Aphrodite''s divine artifact and that had been gathered together to form this dungeon core. So it could be said that the sudden change with this cave was all because of him.
Seeing that Lin Fan had deeply knitted brows, the dungeon core began feeling even more nervous.
At this point, it was almost certain that its answers hadn''t been able to satisfy Lin Fan and it was also almost certain that Lin Fan would destroy itˇ
But it had so much to live for!
So without hesitation, the dungeon core was about to beg for its life again.
But before it could even say anything, there was the tip of a sword that suddenly appeared out of thin air.
The tip of this sword appeared right behind Lin Fan, but since he had been lost in thought about the dungeon core and it had appeared behind him, he hadn''t noticed it yet.
The tip of the sword was aimed right at Lin Fan''s back and it stabbed forward the moment that it appeared, about to stab right into Lin Fan where his heart was.
Tian Tian who had been behind Lin Fan noticed this sword as soon as it appeared and without any hesitation, she jumped in between Lin Fan and that sword.
When Lin Fan finally noticed the sword and turned around, it was already toote since the sword had already stabbed right into Tian Tian''s chest.
The sword went right into Tian Tian''s chest and she spat out a mouthful of blood.
After stabbing Tian Tian, the sword was pulled back in a spray of blood. Right as the sword was pulled out, Tian Tian fell back into Lin Fan''s arms.
At the same time, the owner of the sword was revealed.
It was a young man holding the sword and another young man who was standing beside him. Neither of them were people that Lin Fan recognized, so he couldn''t understand why they had suddenly attacked him or how they had suddenly appeared in this ce.
But he didn''t have time to think about that now as he turned his attention back to the critically injured Tian Tian in his arms.
She had arge blood hole right in the center of her chest and Lin Fan could even see the organs inside of her through this hole, showing just how serious this injury was.
He couldn''t help asking, "Why did you do that?"
Tian Tian couldn''t help revealing a smile as she said in a weak voice, "I wonder whyˇmyself."
But then she lost consciousness and said nothing else.
Lin Fan knew that if he didn''t do anything, she would definitely die soonˇ
So after a moment of hesitation, Lin Fan took out something from the Pet Storage Space.
There was now a leaf that was in Lin Fan''s hand.
This was a leaf from the little World Tree sprout inside of the Pet Storage Space, the only one that had been grown so far.
Naturally, it was weaker than the actual World Tree Leaf that Lin Fan had received from Flora since this was only a World Tree Leaf from a World Tree sprout, but he hoped that it would be able to save her since it still contained a powerful life energy.
As soon as he took it out, Lin Fan crushed the leaf in his hand and then spread the powder over Tian Tian''s wounds.
As he had expected, the powerful life energy inside of the young World Tree Leaf was immediately absorbed by Tian Tian and her wound started healing at a visible rate. In less than a minute, the hole in her chest had alreadypletely closed and her face wasn''t as pale as before.
After seeing this, Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief as he could see that her face was slowly getting better. He could also see that her HP bar was slowly filling back up, so it seemed like she would be fine.
Then he turned his attention to the two young men who had appeared in this room.
The two of them had been silently watching Lin Fan since they could feel a powerful energy in the leaf that he had suddenly taken out. They were afraid that it was some kind of powerful item that he wanted to use against them, so they didn''t dare make any rash moves.
But after seeing that it was just something that he used to heal Tian Tian, their hearts dropped back down and they were feeling confident again.
Lin Fan put Tian Tian on the side to rest before standing up and pulling out his sword to face the two of them while saying, "Who are you? What do you want?"
The young man who had the sword looked at Lin Fan with a taunting smile and said, "Who am I? What do I want?" Then his eyes turned cold as he said, "There''s no need for a dead man to know this."
Without any hesitation at all, the young man with the sword charged out at Lin Fan, swinging it right at his face.
But this time, Lin Fan was able to easily follow the path of his sword since he hadn''t been caught off guard. He dodged out of the way of the sword and then with his own sword, he shed out at the young man.
The young man was surprised to see Lin Fan dodging his attack and he was even more surprised by Lin Fan''s counterattack, but he was still able to dodge out of the way at thest second.
Of course, he couldn''tpletely dodge it, so the tip of Lin Fan''s sword was able to leave a small sh on his chest.
After the young man stabilized himself, he looked down at the wound on his chest before looking at Lin Fan with another surprised look.
He quickly turned to the other young man and said, "He''s actually in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm like us! We need to work together to take him out!"
The other young man nodded and was about toe forward to help, but Lin Fan acted first.
"Hayase!"
Chapter 102 Ambush (2)
After Lin Fan called out, there was a portal that appeared beside him before a little dragon flew out.
Hayase had a confused look on his face as he looked around, trying to figure out the situation.
However, Lin Fan didn''t give him any time to understand the situation as he pointed at the second young man and said, "You take care of that one." Then he turned to the first young man with the sword and said, "I''ll take care of this one."
Without wasting a single second, this time it was Lin Fan''s turn to charge at this young man with the sword.
He raised his sword and shed down at the young man with the sword.
The two young men were both shocked to see this little dragon suddenly appearing out of nowhere, but they quickly came back to their senses with Lin Fan''s attack.
The second young man pulled out a spear and was about to help the young man with the sword deal with Lin Fan first when he noticed something. He could feel spiritual energy fluctuationsing from behind Lin Fan.
He looked up to see that the dragon floating there in the air was gathering balls of water around it.
He immediately stopped and turned to face the dragon, pointing the tip of his spear at it. Then as he had expected, the balls of water that the dragon had gathered were suddenly shot at him.
The young man with the spear narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t panic as he raised his spear to meet the balls of water. The spear stabbed out several times, scattering the balls of water.
The water was scattered all around him and it obscured his view.
When his view finally came back, he looked at where the dragon had been and found that it had disappeared.
The young man with the spear quickly looked around himself, looking for the dragon, but he wasn''t able to find a single trace of the dragon. That was until he felt spiritual energy gathering above him.
When he looked up, he found that there were several balls of water already falling down on him.
The young man with the spear immediately stabbed up with the spear, shattering the balls of water. However, when he shattered the balls of water, the scattered water rained down all around himˇ
Just like this, Hayase flew around the room shooting balls of water at the young man with the spear. What he didn''t notice was that more and more water was gathering at his feetˇ
As for Lin Fan, he was swinging away at the young man with the sword.
The young man with the sword was clearly not doing well under Lin Fan''s barrage of attacks. He looked over at the young man with the spear, still hoping that he would help, but he could see that wouldn''t be possible.
So with a sigh, the young man with the sword released a strong sh that pushed Lin Fan back before jumping back himself, creating some space between the two of them.
He looked at Lin Fan with a taunting smile and said, "It seems like you do have some skills, but I think that it''s time to end this."
Then right in front of Lin Fan, his body started turning transparent until hepletely disappeared.
After hepletely disappeared, it was as if his voice wasing from all around Lin Fan as he said, "It''s time to end this."
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he looked around himself, as if he was trying to find the young man with the sword.
The young man with the sword revealed a faint smile when he saw this. He had seen this many times before, so he knew that Lin Fan should be panicking like all his past targets.
So he slowly made his way over to Lin Fan''s side and with a smile like he was enjoying this, he raised his sword to sh Lin Fan.
But before he could, Lin Fan suddenly turned in his direction and shed out.
The young man with the sword had been caught off guard and he wasn''t able to fully guard the attack, suffering a deep cut on his chest from the part that wasn''t guarded.
As soon as he was shed and sent flying, the invisibility around him disappeared and his figure appeared once again.
He was sent flying back several meters before stabilizing himself. He looked at Lin Fan with a bit of fear in his eyes as he said, "How did you do it?"
This was his special ability, his trump card!
Yet Lin Fan had broken it so easily!
It had to be known that unless one was at the Foundation Realm, they wouldn''t be able to see through his stealth.
So how did Lin Fan do it?!
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile of disdain before charging forward at the young man.
The young man was tempted to hide again, but then he decided against it since he knew that it was useless to use his stealth skills against Lin Fan. So he could only raise his sword to block Lin Fan''s attack.
Lin Fan had narrowed his eyes to focus on this young man because he was guarding against his stealth, but it seemed like it wasn''t necessary.
As for how he had seen through this young man''s stealth, it was all because of his Appraisal Eye.
His Appraisal Eye was max rank, so naturally it could see through something as simple as this young man''s stealth technique.
It was just that his Appraisal Eyes required him to focus on something before he could appraise it. So when he was snuck up on, he hadn''t been able to see this young man.
With his serious injury, Lin Fan was able to easily cut him down. When he even tried to run with his stealth technique, he was cut down from behind by Lin Fan.
On the other side, the young man with the spear kept defending against Hayase raining balls of water on him. However, with the difference in speed, the young man was unable to catch him and attack back, so he was just passively attacked by Hayase.
However, Hayase had a reason for his continuous rain of water balls even though he had other attacks.
The water that had been scattered around the young man with the spear was still moving, as if it was forming a circle around him.
Finally, when everything had been set, Hayase finally stopped shooting balls of water at the young master with the spear.
The young master with the spear was surprised at first, but then he revealed a faint smile.
He figured that his opponent had run out of spiritual energy from wildly shooting balls of water at him, so now it was his chance to attack.
"Now it''s my turn!"
He immediately pointed his spear in the sky to attack Hayase after shouting this, but before he could do anything, the water at his feet suddenly surrounded him. It created tentacles of water that suddenly wrapped around him.
The young master with the spear waspletely caught off guard by this and by the time he reacted, he was already trapped in a cage of water.
He wildly swung his spear in an attempt to escape, but as he swung his spear and pushed the water aside, more and more water flowed in to take its ce. The more he struggled, the bigger the cage of water around him became.
Eventually, the young man couldn''t take it anymore as his breath ran out. His eyes rolled back in his head and he let out a final burst of bubbles as hisst breath escaped.
Seeing this, Hayase released the cage of water with a simple wave of his w. Looking at the unconscious young man, Hayase gave a soft snort that was filled with disdain before turning to head to Lin Fan''s side.
Lin Fan had also taken care of his opponent at this time and was currently standing over him.
His opponent was already on the ground in front of him, panting as he held therge wound on his shoulder. In his eyes, there was a look of fear as he looked at Lin Fan.
He was one of the most outstanding geniuses of the younger generation who even had a chance to reach the Foundation Realm, yet he waspletely outssed by this young man who came out of nowhere?
He really regretted epting that favour from young master Qianˇ
But right now, none of that mattered.
The only thing that mattered was how to get out of here alive.
He didn''t know what this target of his was capable of, but he could never go wrong byˇ
"Stop! You win, you win! As long as you let me go, my family will greatly reward you! We can give you anything your heart desires!"
The safest thing he could do was use his family to scare off the other side.
As someone who had reached the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm, naturally the family behind him wasn''t weak if they were able to support him to this level. He didn''t know what backing the other side had, but he was certain that his family wouldn''t lose out.
But seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything, the young man couldn''t help getting worried. So he couldn''t help saying, "If youˇ"
But before he could say anything else, the words in his mouth were forced back down by a cold re from Lin Fan.
Lin Fan then said in a cold voice, "Who sent you?"
Chapter 103 Leaving The Dungeon
The young man felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this.
It was like facing the gates of hell, just a single wrong move would mean losing his life.
As a sheltered young master, he had never felt this feeling before, so he naturally had no defenses against this.
But when he thought of who he would be betraying, he started to hesitate.
Young master Qian was the worst one out of all of them. If he ever found out that he had betrayed him, the consequences would beˇ
So after a moment of hesitating, he said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. We just found thisˇAH!"
There was a ssh of blood as a small thing flew through the air, creating an arc beforending on the ground a few feet away.
It was a severed finger.
Without any hesitation, as soon as he heard this lie, Lin Fan had flicked his wrist and cut off his finger in one swift motion.
The young man bent over and held his bleeding hand as he screamed out in pain.
However, Lin Fan already felt nopassion for this young man. After what he had done to Tian Tian, he had already condemned them to death.
Lin Fan said in the same cold voice, "Who sent you?"
The young man might have been in pain, but he couldn''t stop the overwhelming fear from filling him as well.
This voice made it very clear that he wasn''t nning on negotiating with him at all. It was clear that he would continue cutting off fingers until he heard what he wanted to hear.
This kind of firm resolution was not one that this pampered young master was used to dealing with, so when facing it, he immediately crumbled.
The young man asked in a hesitant voice, "If I tell you, will you let me go?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "Yes."
He didn''t want to waste any time with this person, so he agreed without any hesitation.
The young man felt that there was something wrong with how easily Lin Fan agreed, but since he did agree, he would take this chance and trust Lin Fan.
The young man still hesitated a bit, but in the end, he said, "It was young master Qian. He wanted us to take care of you because of what happened with his little brother''s marriage."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this.
The reason why he had evene to this ce was because the Mercenary Guild had told him that they would take care of the Qian Family problem if he came here. But now, there were two people sent by young master Qian who were attacking himˇ
What did that mean?
Did the Mercenary Guild lie to him?
Or was it something else?
No, if the Mercenary Guild were to lie to him, then why would they have sent Tian Tian along and why would she have dived in front of the attack for him?
This either meant that it was something with the Qian Family or some internal problem with the Mercenary Guildˇ
He would have to deal with this when he got back.
Seeing that Lin Fan was lost in thought, the young man asked, "Now that I''ve told you, can I go?"
Lin Fan just waved his hand at the young man which immediately filled his eyes with hope.
But when he turned around to leave, he felt something stabbing into his chest.
When he looked down, he found that there was a spear of water that was embedded in his chest, creating arge hole there. He turned back to look at Lin Fan and saw that it was the small dragon that he summoned that had shot this spear of water into his chest.
With hisst bit of energy, he said, "You said that you would let me goˇ"
Lin Fan said with a cold smile, "I did say that I would let you go and I did let you go, butˇI never said that anyone else would let you go."
The young man fell back with a look of regret in his eyes, but there was no pill for regret in this world.
As for the other young man, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all to cut off his head while he was unconscious. He didn''t suffer at all as he disappeared from this world, he wasn''t even aware of his disappearance.
After taking care of those two and searching through them for their belongings, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the dungeon core.
The dungeon core had been silent the entire time, hoping to find a way to escape, but there was no escape in that intense battle. So the only thing that it could do was wait for the battle to end and see who it could side with.
Seeing that it was Lin Fan who won in the end, it started showering praise on Lin Fan, "As expected of the young master. Not only one you handsome, you are truly powerful! There is no one in this world who can match you!"
Lin Fan ignored the dungeon core''s praise and walked over to it.
When the dungeon core saw Lin Fan standing in front of it, it couldn''t help swallowing its words before saying, "Is there anything I can help you with?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer as he looked at the notification in front of him and then he thought, "Yes."
There was a sh of white light that appeared around the blue core before quickly disappearing as well.
Lin Fan had just answered the prompt asking if he wanted to tame the dungeon core or not.
There had been notifications of affection increasing while he had been fighting the young man. It had been affection increasing just like with Hayase, the affection came because of fear.
So after he finished the fight, there was a notification that asked him if he wanted to tame the dungeon core that appeared.
Since he could tame it, then there was no reason for him not to tame it.
After the sh of light, the dungeon core fell silent as it felt something different from Lin Fan. It was almost as there was some kind of special connection between the two of them that had just suddenly formed.
Lin Fan reached his hand out towards the dungeon core and it could no longer stay quiet as it asked, "Young master, what are you doing?"
Lin Fan just casually replied, "I''m taking you with me."
"Eh?!" That was the dungeon core''s first reaction to Lin Fan''s words.
Its second reaction was to say, "But that''s not possible. I''m linked to this dungeon, so it''s not as if I can leave as I want."
Lin Fan grabbed it and said, "Just watch."
The dungeon core had wanted to say something, but Lin Fan had already lifted it off the pedestal and thrown it into the Pet Storage Space.
During this process, the dungeon core had never said a single word because there was a shocking notification that had popped up on its system interface.
After he put the dungeon core away, Lin Fan lifted Tian Tian up and headed out of the hidden room.
When he came out, the group outside was surprised to see him carrying Tian Tian. Then when they saw that she was unconscious, they immediately raised their guard.
After all, when ites to exploring ruins like this, this would normally be the best time to betray someoneˇ
Huo Duo took the lead and asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan could naturally tell what they were thinking, but he was toozy to exin as he said, "The ones who did this are all dead. We''re leaving."
Then there was a thought that popped into his mind as he asked, "Did none of you see anyone going past you?"
Huo Duo and the others were all surprised to hear this question, but they said, "No, we didn''t see anything."
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response before heading over to the transport array in the center of the arena.
The rest of his group slowly followed him, but it was clear by how they acted that they still didn''t fully trust him yet.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he pointed at the transport array and said, "That will take us out. Let''s go."
Without even waiting for a response from the group, Lin Fan carried Tian Tian into the transport array.
Then with a bright sh, Lin Fan disappeared from their sight.
When the light cleared from Lin Fan''s vision, he found that he had been sent outside of the cave, appearing right at the entrance.
He quickly moved out of the way and not long after, the rest of his group appeared.
It wasn''t as if they could just stay there, so they had no choice but to follow Lin Fan. But when they saw that they were back outside, they couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
Once they were all out, Lin Fan was about to head to the carriage they left when Tian Tian stirred in his arms.
The first thing that she did when she woke up was look down at her own chest, but she found that there was no longer a hole there.
She looked around before finding that she was in Lin Fan''s arms. She looked up at Lin Fan with a shocked look and asked, "What happened? Why am I still alive?"
Chapter 104 Back At The Mercenary Guild
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile when he saw this and he asked, "Is it a problem that you''re still alive?"
Tian Tian looked up at him with the same shocked look before suddenly breaking out inughter.
She keptughing for a while before saying, "Should I ask?"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying with a serious look, "All you need to know is that you''re healed and those two are dead."
Tian Tian looked into his eyes for a bit before realizing that she was still in his embrace. Her face turned a bit red as she moved out of his embrace.
Lin Fan couldn''t help saying with a faint smile, "You didn''t have to leave that quickly."
When she heard this, her face couldn''t help turning even more red. However, she quickly recovered and asked, "What about the ruins? What about that ''dungeon core'' as you called it? What happened to that?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug and said, "I left it as it was, you can explore it further if you want."
But before Tian Tian could reply, there was arge sound that suddenly came from behind them. Both of them quickly turned in response to this and they saw the cave behind them copsing into the ground.
They were quickly hit with a wave of dust and after a few minutes when the dust settled, there was a hole in front of them where the cave had been.
It had been so loud that even the Mercenary Guild guards that were guarding the cave couldn''t help leaving their post to see what happened.
Seeing Tian Tian standing in front of the copsed cave, they couldn''t help feeling a bad feeling. The leader of their group came forward to ask, "Tian Tian, what happened here?"
Tian Tian turned to look at this person with a confused look.
Please, even she didn''t know what just happened alright? Why were you asking her?
But still, it wasn''t as if she could just stand there in a daze, so she turned to ask Lin Fan, "Do you know what happened here?"
Lin Fan looked at her with the same confused look and said in a serious voice, "I have no idea."
Tian Tian just looked at Lin Fan for a few seconds, but then she said, "Alright, then we''ll have to investigate why it suddenly copsed like thisˇBut before that, we have to report back to the Mercenary Guild."
Tian Tian turned back to the leader of the guards and said, "This cave has copsed for an unknown reason. I need to go back and report to see what we''ll be doing next here. All of you should remain on guard for now."
The leader and the rest of the guards all looked worried since they thought that this might be med on them, but since Tian Tian had already given her orders, there was nothing else that they could do.
As for the rest of the mercenaries that went in, they all couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
If they hadn''t followed Lin Fan, perhaps they might have been buried inside of the ruins. They couldn''t help shuddering whenever this thought passed through their minds.
They also looked at Lin Fan with a grateful look.
As the guards were about to leave, Tian Tian suddenly remembered something and stopped them by asking, "Did you guys see anyone passing by here earlier?"
The guards were surprised to hear this question from Tian Tian, but the leader said, "No, there was no one that passed by here at all. There wasn''t anyone that passed by the checkpoint either."
Tian Tian knitted her brows when she heard this.
When the leader of the guards saw this, he immediately thought that something bad must have happened, so he couldn''t help asking in a shaky voice, "Is something wrong?"
Tian Tian didn''t reply at first, but then she looked back up at him and said, "It''s fine, you can go and do your jobs."
The leader and the other guards looked at each other and still felt that something was off, but since Tian Tian wasn''t saying anything, there wasn''t anything else that they could do.
After they left, Tian Tian was still in thought for a bit longer before turning to the other mercenaries and saying, "Our mission is done for now, let''s go back and report in."
The other mercenaries looked at each other before revealing relieved smiles.
They thought that they would have to keep investigating these ruins since they had copsed right after they had gone into them. They were even worried that they would be med for the copse.
However, it seemed like this wasn''t to be the case.
So everyone quickly entered the carriage and started going on the road back to the Mercenary Guild.
It was already veryte and the gates were certainly closed at this time, but if they headed out now, by the time that they arrived back at the city, the city gates should be open.
They had been up all day, so as soon as they sat down in the carriage, many of the mercenaries couldn''t help drifting off to sleep.
Everything that happened was certainly tiring.
Only Lin Fan and Tian Tian stayed awake.
Lin Fan had a higher level of cultivation than the rest, so he needed less sleep than them and Tian Tian had been sleeping during Lin Fan''s fight, so she wasn''t as tired as the other mercenaries.
Once the other mercenaries had fallen asleep, the two of them moved aside to have a private conversation.
Lin Fan was the one who spoke first as he asked, "Why did you block that blow for me?"
Tian Tian didn''t reply right away as she lowered her head, as if she was thinking about something. Then after a long period of silence, she said, "I don''t know either. When I saw the de appear, my body was already moving and by the time I reacted, the de had already stabbed me."
Lin Fan looked right at her, as if he was trying to figure something out.
But the system had already given him his answerˇ
Tian Tian was actually feeling conflicted right now.
She didn''t know why she felt this way, but she was feeling quite strange right now.
The boyˇthe man in front of her, when they first met, she had only seen him as a young man with potential. But after two months, he had be a man that was even stronger than her and could give her a sense of security.
It was like suddenly seeing the little brother you grew up with bing a manˇ
It was a very strange feeling.
But the worst part was that she wasn''t against this feeling.
She just didn''t know how to approach it.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan was the one that said, "If there is anything that you need, just tell me. After all, you did save my life."
When Tian Tian heard this, there was a tinge of sadness that suddenly hit her heart and appeared on her face.
Lin Fan knew that he had made a mistake as soon as he spoke, but when he saw the look of sadness on her face, he made up his mind.
He took her in her arms and said, "Well, if you don''t mind, how about bing mine then?"
Tian Tian''s heart suddenly jumped into her throat as she couldn''t believe what Lin Fan said. Even if she had teased him before, she had never expected him to be this direct, especially since she knew what kind of person he was.
But her heart couldn''t help melting as Lin Fan took her in his arms.
After taking a few seconds to organize her feelings, she gave a nod and said, "Alright."
Since Lin Fan had already made his move, it wasn''t as if there was anything left for her to hesitate about. She already knew about all his girls and she knew what he wanted, but she didn''t mind that since she had already fallen.
As he heard this, Lin Fan said in his mind, "Yes."
Once he did, there was the white light that appeared around Tian Tian before quickly disappearing.
Then he reached his hand out to take her chin and raised it so that she was looking at him. Seeing the flush on her fair and beautiful cheeks, he couldn''t take it as he leaned in to give her a kiss.
But right before he could, there was noise that came from behind them.
The two of them suddenly separated as Huo Duo came over and asked, "What''s going on? Are we almost back to the city?"
Lin Fan and Tian Tian both red at him which scared Huo Duo, but Lin Fan still said, "We have some time, why don''t you go back to sleep?"
When Huo Duo heard this, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine.
The way that Lin Fan said it, it was almost as if he was telling Huo Duo to go to sleep foreverˇ
Huo Duo didn''t know why Lin Fan was acting this way, but he knew better than to push his buttons, so he gave an awkward smile and said, "I''ll take you up on that."
Then he quickly moved to the other side of the carriage where everyone else was gathered and pretended to go to sleep.
Of course, with the mood ruined, it wasn''t as if either of them could continue. Not to mention that there was the risk of someone waking up at any moment like what had happened just now.
So Lin Fan just leaned in and said, "Come to my house tonight."
Tian Tian jolted and a blush appeared on her cheeks, but she still gave a nod in the end.
Chapter 105 Furious Tian Xue
When the carriage arrived at the city gates, the guards had just opened up the investigation station.
But seeing that it was the Mercenary Guild carriage, the guards didn''t waste any time as they let them in.
This was the perk of being from arge organization like the Mercenary Guild, people knew when to give you respect.
When the carriage arrived at the Mercenary Guild, Tian Xue was waiting for them at the entrance.
She had a surprised look since she clearly didn''t expect them to be back this early, but she also had a smile on her face as she asked, "Did it go well?"
However, Tian Tian didn''t have a good look on her face as she said, "We need to talk."
Tian Xue could tell that the situation wasn''t good based on the look on Tian Tian''s face, so she nodded and dismissed the other mercenaries. She was about to head off with just Tian Tian, but Tian Tian turned back and waved for Lin Fan to follow them.
Tian Xue was once again surprised, but she didn''t say anything since she knew that Tian Tian had her reasons for doing this. She knew her little sister best, she wouldn''t do things unless she had a reason for it.
So Tian Xue just gave a nod and led Tian Tian and Lin Fan to the second floor.
After giving orders to the staff to let no one disturb them, she sat down and looked at them before saying, "So, tell me what happened."
Tian Tian gave a sigh before saying, "It''s aplete mess."
Tian Xue deeply knitted her brows, but she didn''t say anything as she waited for Tian Tian to exin.
Tian Tian gave a general description of what happened from the first to second floor. During this time, Tian Xue couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan from time to time with a look of admiration.
When they had agreed to send Lin Fan, they had only thought that he would be able to help them by leading the way, but they never expected that he would be able to do this much for them.
It seemed that both she and Tian Tian hadpletely underestimated Lin Fan.
But still, it was a good thing that they had chosen to ask him toe along.
Then when it came to the third floor, Tian Tian mentioned how they were ambushed by two people in the final room.
Tian Xue knitted her brows once again as she looked at Lin Fan.
Tian Tian also stopped telling her story as she looked at Lin Fan as well.
Lin Fan hadn''t told her anything about what had happened, he just told her that he had defeated the two of them.
While she wasn''t sure how strong they were, she could tell that they wouldn''t be weak enough that he would be able to defeat them himself. That was unless he had some kind of specialˇ
Lin Fan ignored the suspicious gazes that they had and pulled out a piece of paper that he ced on the table in front of him.
Both Tian Tian and Tian Xue were surprised by this, especially Tian Tian since Lin Fan never mentioned this before.
Lin Fan didn''t exin himself and just gestured to the piece of paper, letting them take a look at its contents.
The words written on the paper weren''t long, but as soon as Tian Tian and Tian Xue saw what was written, they couldn''t help being shocked. However, after she finished reading it, Tian Xue suddenly said in a voice filled with rage, "Those sons of b*tches! They dare go against our agreement!"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard by the aura that Tian Xue released when she started swearing in rage.
Seeing that she was distracted, he couldn''t help peeking at her with his Appraisal Eyes.
The reason why he hadn''t done so before was because he was afraid of being caught using them. After all, he didn''t know what kind of traces the Appraisal Eyes left, but he was certain that those with higher levels of cultivation than him would be able to notice him using them.
The moment that he saw Tian Xue''s information through the Appraisal Eyes, Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked.
He even had to secretly pinch himself to see if it was a dream.
Foundation Realm!
Tian Xue was actually a Foundation Realm cultivator!
As soon as he realized this, he immediately stopped peeking at her out of fear that she would discover him.
The Appraisal Eyes were one of his greatest trump cards and it would be detrimental to him if they were revealed.
But Tian Xue didn''t notice him peeking at her at all because she waspletely lost in her rage.
As for why she was raging, that was all because of the people that had attacked Lin Fan and Tian Tian, or rather the people behind them. Specifically, the Qian Family.
The Mercenary Guild had already contacted the Qian Family as soon as Lin Fan agreed to their request. The Qian Family had even confirmed that they would drop this grudge and would not pursue it any longer.
But the fact that they had sent someone to kill Lin Fan even after this was clear that they didn''t respect the Mercenary Guild. This was no different from a p to the Mercenary Guild''s face, no different from a p to her face.
She was the one who had sent the message to the Qian Family after all and it had been signed with her name.
Since the Qian Family didn''t show her Mercenary Guild any respect, there was no need for her to show the Qian Family any respect.
Tian Xue was already plotting on how to take care of the Qian Family.
But then Tian Tian dropped another piece of news thatpletely shocked her.
After hearing it, Tian Xue couldn''t help asking in a stuttering voice, "Are you sure about this? The ruins really copsed?!"
Tian Tian gave a nod, but then she couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan.
Tian Xue didn''t miss this and also turned to look in Lin Fan''s direction, as if she was waiting for a response from him.
But Lin Fan just sat there with a calm look, as if he didn''t know a thing.
Since that was the case, it wasn''t as if Tian Xue could do anything, so she just gave a sigh and said, "We''ll send people to dig it up and see if we can find anything. Beyond that, there''s nothing else that we can do."
Tian Tian had aplicated look as well, but she didn''t say anything else.
After that was decided, they let Lin Fan leave.
Once he was gone, Tian Xue couldn''t help knitting her brows and saying, "He knows something more than he''s telling usˇWe shouldn''t have let him go that easily."
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "It''s fine, we owe him this much."
Tian Xue revealed a confused look as she asked, "What do you mean?"
Tian Tian had aplicated look on her face before telling Tian Xue what had happened in the ruins, the part that she had left out. The part about her near death experience.
After Tian Xue finished listening, the first thing that she did was reveal a look of rage once again as she shouted, "Those b*stards, who do they think they are! They actually did such a thing to my little sister!"
The next thing she did was quicklye over to Tian Tian and started checking her body, making sure that she was fine.
But after finding that there wasn''t a single thing wrong with her, she couldn''t help asking in a doubtful voice, "Are you sure that what you said happened? Why can''t I see any traces at all?"
Tian Tian gave a sigh and said, "That''s why it''s fine to let him go. He has his secrets and it''s best if we don''t push him too far."
Tian Xue was surprised, but then she revealed a serious look and asked, "Are you saying that he''s really worth that much?"
Tian Tian hesitated for a second before saying, "At the very least, based on the abilities that he''s shown, he''s not someone that we can underestimate." Then she revealed a faint smile and said, "I have to at least pay him back for saving my life, right?"
Tian Xue was also silent for a second before suddenly revealing a smile and asking, "Oh, are you saying that someone has finally moved your stone heart?"
Tian Tian''s face turned red when she heard this, but she didn''t deny it.
Tian Xue was caught off guard since she had only been teasing her at first, but she never expected her to actually confirm this.
But then Tian Xue revealed an even happier smile and said, "I never thought that I''d see the day my picky little sister would find someone." However, she then thought of something and asked, "Wait, isn''t he with little sister L?"
She couldn''t help revealing a shocked look as she looked at Tian Tian and said, "You''re actually alright with sharing a man?"
Tian Tian just said with a faint smile, "That just shows how excellent of a man he isˇAre you interested as well?"
Tian Xue waspletely caught off guard when she heard this, but then she said with a soft snort, "I''m not that easy. He has to be a very outstanding man if he wants to get me as well."
Tian Tian had the same faint smile as she said, "Well, I believe that he''s that excellent. That''s why I didn''t bother with this matter."
Tian Xue fell silent for a few seconds before saying with another soft snort, "We''ll see."
Chapter 106 Different Person
Far away from Sunset City, deep in the forest.
There were two cloaked figures that were standing in front of a copsed cave.
The two of them were silent as they pulled out a branch that they stuck into the ground.
After a few seconds, there were pink flowers that suddenly bloomed from the branch. Once the two of them saw this, they immediately knitted their brows.
One of the cloaked figures asked, "Big sister, what do we do now? Even if we have found a sign of the goddess, thisˇ" As she let her words drift off, her gaze was on the hole in front of them.
The other cloaked figure was silent for a bit as she fell into deep thought, but she also gave a sigh before saying, "We can''t do anything about this either. The human sects will have definitely noticed this and will be sending people. If we remain here, we''ll be caught."
The first cloaked figure said in an unwilling voice, "But this is the first sign of the goddess that we''ve found, if we just leaveˇ"
The second cloaked figure said, "We won''t do anyone any good if we''re caught and that''s the only ending for us if we stay here." After a pause, she patted the first cloaked figure on the shoulder and said, "At the very least, we still have some clues to follow up one."
The first cloaked figure revealed a confused look as she looked at the second cloaked figure and asked, "What clues? Why can''t I see anything here?"
The second cloaked figure revealed a faint smile before saying, "Focus your senses and you''ll be able to see it. It''s a very familiar aura, so you shouldn''t miss it."
The first cloaked figure was confused when she heard this, but she followed this advice. After a few seconds, she suddenly revealed a stunned look before saying, "It''s the aura of the World Tree! Why is there the World Tree''s aura here?!"
The second cloaked figure revealed a smile and asked, "Don''t you remember what happened before?"
The first cloaked figure was confused at first, but then she said, "That man! The one that you gave the World Tree Leaf to!"
The second cloaked figure nodded and said, "Yes, it seems that he was here and he used the World Tree Leaf which left this aura. Howeverˇ"
There was something strange about the World Tree aura that was left hereˇIt didn''t seem like the aura of a mature World Tree Leaf. Rather, it seemed like the immature aura of a World Tree saplingˇ
But that shouldn''t be possible since there shouldn''t be another World Tree in this world.
The current World Tree that the elves had in their city was just nted a hundred years ago, so it was still considered a new tree. It was unlikely that the World Tree would have died during the time that they had left for their mission, so there shouldn''t be a second World Tree.
After all, as far as the elves knew, there could only be a single World Tree in existence at a time.
This was the tree that represented the life of the world, so naturally only one could exist in the world at any point in time.
But this auraˇ
Seeing that the second cloaked figure wasn''t saying anything, the first cloaked figure asked, "Big sister, how are we going to find that person? It''s not like we know where they are or where they live."
The second cloaked figure was pulled out of her thoughts by these words and she said, "Let''s go back to the other city first and look around for clues on where he might have gone."
The first cloaked figure was clearly doubtful of this idea, but since they had no other choice, she agreed to this.
Once their n had been set, the two cloaked figures disappeared from where they had been standing.
The guards of the Mercenary Guild weren''t even aware that there had been someone there.
ˇ
Back in Sunset City, Lin Fan was currently at home preparing a meal.
He had already sent off the other girls since he needed the house to be free. Of course, they didn''t ept leaving him alone at first since they figured that he was up to something, but he convinced them to leave in the end.
He even gave them a bit extra so that they would stay out for the night.
Of course, the girls had some idea of what was happening and they had already epted this, so that was why they agreed to his request.
But of course, they made sure not to go too far away just to see who it was that Lin Fan was bringing back home.
When sunset came, Tian Tian nervously headed to Lin Fan''s address.
She was in apletely different outfit from the one that she normally wore, but this one was much more dazzling than the one that she normally wore. She kept turning heads as she walked through the street and if it wasn''t for her aura that scared everyone off, there would have been plenty of people who came up to hit on her.
The three girls had been having dinner at a restaurant near the residence when they saw Tian Tian passing by outside.
As soon as they saw her, they immediately knew what she was here for.
Xiao Yue and Yue Lan had wanted to go outside and talk to her, but L stopped them.
Xiao Yue and Yue Lan looked at her with confused looks, but L said, "It''s big sister Tian Tian, she''s a good person."
There was a trace of sadness that flickered in L''s eyes, but at the same time, she was also happy since this meant that she and big sister Tian Tian could really be sisters.
Xiao Yue and Yue Lan both looked like they wanted to say something else, but out of respect for L, they chose not to do anything in the end. Not to mention that Tian Tian had helped them both out in the pastˇ
When Tian Tian arrived at Lin Fan''s residence, her heart felt like it was about to jump out of her chest.
Normally she would never feel this way, it was only when it involved Lin Fan that she would feel these feelings.
Lin Fan opened the door as soon as she knocked since he had been waiting for her to arrive.
Tian Tian was surprised, but seeing what he looked like as he waited for her, she couldn''t help revealing a smile as her heart calmed down a bit.
Dinner went by quickly and when night fell, Lin Fan carried her up the stairs into his bedroom.
Once they were there, Lin Fan ced her on the bed and then got on top without any hesitation.
Tian Tian''s heart had already been jumping out of her chest when she was carried up the stairs, but now with Lin Fan so close, her heart almost stopped beating at that moment.
With the way that she was acting, it was almost as if she was apletely different personpared to her usual strong appearance. However, Lin Fan found this quite cute and it stirred him even more.
While Tian Tian''s heart was in her chest, she suddenly felt something poking her from below. Slowly, she looked down to see the monster pitching its tent in Lin Fan''s pants and she couldn''t help being shocked.
Would that fit?
She couldn''t help feeling a bit scared, but there was more excitement that filled her than fear.
Lin Fan just revealed a smile before taking the lead.
His hand came down to grab herrge chest. While they weren''t at the same level as Yue Lan, they were still much bigger than L or Xiao Yue. They were big enough that he wasn''t even able to hold them in his hands.
After grabbing these soft mounds, Lin Fan started kneading them like he was kneading dough. At the same time, his index finger kept going across the little tip at the center of the mound, flicking it and rubbing it, teasing it until it became hard as rock.
When Lin Fan first grabbed her chest, Tian Tian felt like she had been hit with lightning. But then as he slowly teased them, her breathing became heavier and heavier and she started to let out soft moans that werepletely different from how her voice normally sounded. It was as if these moans came from a little girl instead of the tough woman that she normally was.
Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore when Lin Fan started putting his finger in her mouth for her to suck. She said with drool dripping down the side of her mouth, "Stop teasing me already."
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "Beg for it then."
Tian Tian was taken aback by this, but there was also this feeling that she never felt before filling her chest.
She looked up with a red face that had a shy look on it and said, "Please give it to me."
Lin Fan took off his pants with a smile, but he didn''t immediately go down on her. Instead he brought his thing up to her face and said, "It needs to be lubed up before it can go in. Can you help with that?"
Tian Tian was shocked to see therge thing right in her face, she could even feel the heating from it. Also, there was a smell that belonged to a man, but it just made her even more wet.
But she also didn''t understand what he meant, so she asked, "How?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "Use your mouth."
Tian Tian was shocked to hear this, but then she lifted her head and slowly moved towards therge thing that had been ced right in front of her face. She opened her mouth ever so slightly as she came closer.
Lin Fan saw this and realized something, so he said, "Don''t use your teeth."
Tian Tian was surprised, but then she said, "Oh." After that, she opened her mouth even wider before taking Lin Fan''s thing in her mouth.
The taste that hit her was strange, but soon she couldn''t get enough of it. At first only the tip entered her mouth, but Lin Fan took her by the back of the head and started moving her head inwards, pushing the thing deeper into her mouth.
She felt like she was choking, but this wasn''t a bad feelingˇ
Lin Fan was filled with pleasure as he enjoyed the feeling of her mouth. From time to time, she tried something new and used her tongue to help please him, but she was clearly new to this, so she didn''t know how to use her tongue properly.
Still, that didn''t matter since the feeling of her warm breath on his thing was divine.
But Lin Fan stopped her when he felt that he was getting close and pulled his thing out of her mouth.
Tian Tian was surprised by this and was about to ask what was going on before Lin Fan said, "It''s time."
Tian Tian''s heart almost jumped out of her heart again, but she just nodded and waited for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan took off her pants and found that she was alreadypletely soaked.
Seeing this, he revealed a smile and teased her, "It seems like you already can''t wait any longer."
Tian Tian''s face immediately turned red when she heard this and she covered her face with her hands, but she didn''t deny it since it was true. She could feel the heat burning deep inside of her and if she didn''t find some kind of relief soon, she was certain that she would be burnt to a crisp.
However, Lin Fan didn''t put it in right away after seeing this.
Instead, he reached a finger out and touched the little bean right above her bottom part, flicking and teasing it as he said, "Don''t you want it? Beg me for it."
Tian Tian was filled with even more pleasure as he did this, but she felt that just this wasn''t enough. She looked at the monster on his bottom half with a longing look and said, "Please give it to me."
Lin Fan revealed a wicked smile when he heard this and he said, "Alright, since you begged so nicely."
He stopped ying with her and positioned himself before giving a single thrust. There was no dy at all as it entered all the way in. With her saliva and how wet she was, there was no friction at all.
As soon as it went in, Tian Tian''s mind wentpletely nk as she felt this thing filling herpletely. It was almost as if it filled her to the very depths of her soul and her soul was screaming out in ecstasy.
With just a single thrust, Lin Fan suddenly felt something squirting onto his pelvis.
He looked down to find that she had already climaxed from that single thrust.
However, he wasn''t going to let her go that easily.
After her climax, Tian Tian waspletely drained, but Lin Fan continued moving. As soon as she felt this, she immediately said, "Wait, stop, don''t!"
But Lin Fan didn''t listen at all as he started thrusting back and forth.
Tian Tian felt the thing entering her again and again and she was filled with even more pleasure. The only thing that she could do wasy there moaning and letting out screams from time to time as she climaxed.
It didn''t take long before she lost consciousness like every other girl that Lin Fan had slept withˇ
Chapter 107 Dungeon Master System
The next morning, Tian Tian came downstairs with a sore waist to Lin Fan and the three other girls waiting for her with breakfast.
When she saw them sitting there with smiles on their faces, her facepletely turned red and she wished that she could have buried herself in a hole.
But L came over and said, "Big sister,e and have some breakfast."
There was a warm feeling that filled Tian Tian''s heart when she saw this and she nodded before following L over to the table.
Lin Fan was happy to see the girls getting alongˇWell, not all of the girls got along.
Xiao Yue and Yue Lan weren''t as close to Tian Tian as L, so while they did talk to her, they weren''t as passionate about the conversation as L was.
Still, they were still getting to know each other, so it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could just expect them to be best friends right away.
Just the fact that they were willing to talk was already good enough for a first step.
After breakfast, everyone headed off to the ces they needed to go. Tian Tian went to the Mercenary Guild with L helping her and Xiao Yue went with Yue Lan to the store to help out.
That was because Lin Fan had something he needed to take care of alone today, so he didn''t go with them.
After they had all gone off, Lin Fan entered the Pet Storage Space.
The Pet Storage Space was just as it always was, with the addition of a new blue orb. This was the dungeon core that Lin Fan had picked up from this trip.
But he didn''t care about the dungeon core itself, but rather what was unlocked by the system the moment that the dungeon core had been tamed.
The moment that Lin Fan had tamed the dungeon core, there were several notifications that popped up.
"Lower tier system has been detected. Now integrating the lower tier system into the main system."
"Lower tier system has been integrated. Dungeon Master System has now been unlocked."
"Dungeon core detected. Host has been registered as dungeon master of Dungeon Core 695."
Once he had found that he had opened this system, Lin Fan had secretly looked through it and had found that it was possible to recycle the current dungeon to reim DP (Dungeon Points), which he immediately chose to do.
That was what had caused the copse of the dungeon.
But he naturally didn''t get everything that the dungeon core had already invested into the dungeon back, so he was working with reduced DP right now.
The only way to earn more DP was to set up the dungeon core somewhere and let it create another dungeon. But so far, Lin Fan hadn''t had the time to go out and find a location to ce the dungeon core.
Not to mention that he still had plenty of questions to ask the dungeon core.
So when he came into the Pet Storage Space, he came over to the dungeon core who immediately greeted him, "Greetings master."
Lin Fan had felt ufortable being called master by the dungeon core, but it wouldn''t change how it addressed him no matter what, so he just epted it in the end.
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Let''s start talking, there''s plenty of things that I have to ask you about."
The dungeon core just said, "Please, ask whatever you want, master."
Lin Fan''s first question was naturally about how the dungeon core had been formed, however, the dungeon core really wasn''t able to answer this since it didn''t have any idea either. The only memories that it had were memories that had been formed after the dungeon core had been formed, so there wasn''t much that it could tell it.
As for the things that the system told it, Lin Fan had the same ess to the system and all the items that it had bought, so there was no need for him to ask the dungeon core about it. It would be easier for him to go through this material himself.
Anyway, he already had a good idea of how the dungeon core was formed because of the description that his Appraisal Eyes gave him and the faint divine aura that came from it.
So instead, Lin Fan started asking about the dungeon core system.
Lin Fan asked, "Why are you dungeon core 695?"
The dungeon core asked in a confused voice, "I was the 695th core formed, so naturally I''m dungeon core 695. Is there anything strange about that?"
Lin Fan revealed a look like he didn''t know whether tough or cry as he said, "That''s not what I meant. What do you know about the other dungeon cores?"
The dungeon core suddenly said in a voice of understanding, "Oh, you want to know about the senpais? We talk all the time on the dungeon core forum, master should be able to see it too."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "Dungeon core forum?"
The dungeon core said, "It''s one of the functions of the Dungeon Management System. Master should be able to ess it as well."
Lin Fan revealed an even more confused look as he started looking through his new Dungeon Master System, but no matter how he looked through it, he wasn''t able to find this forum that the dungeon core talked about. However, after thinking for a bit, he realized that something was off.
The dungeon core had called the system the Dungeon Management System, while his own new system was called the Dungeon Master SystemˇCould it be?
Lin Fan asked, "Are you sure that your system is called the Dungeon Management System?"
The dungeon core confirmed, "Yes, it''s the Dungeon Management System. What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan said with a bitter smile, "My system is called the Dungeon Master System, not the Dungeon Management System. It seems like I can''t ess the dungeon core exclusive forum."
The dungeon core was a bit surprised, but then it said, "Master, that''s not a problem. I can tell you whatever you want to know." But after a moment of hesitation, it said, "However, my ess to the forum isn''t that high since I am the newest dungeon core, so there are certain things that I don''t know about."
Lin Fan nodded before asking, "What are the other dungeon cores like?"
When this topic was brought up, the dungeon core excitedly said, "The senpais were all bragging about how amazing their dungeons were. Take senpai 5, he is known as the Fire God of Doom Mountain, the famous fire attributed dungeon. Then there''s senpai 18 who is the Siren of Antis, the famous fire attributed dungeon. There''s also senpaiˇ"
The dungeon core excitedly bragged about its senpais, but Lin Fan revealed a confused look when he heard this.
After all, he had never heard about any of these dungeons beforeˇ
The dungeon core eventually noticed this and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan honestly said, "I''ve never heard of any of these so-called "famous" dungeons before. Are you sure that they exist?"
The dungeon core was shocked and confused as it said, "Eh? The senpais all said that their dungeons were famous throughout the entire world, how could you not know about them?"
Lin Fan thought about it before suddenly realizing something.
The signs had been there the entire time, but he had nevere to this conclusion before because he was still busy adjusting to this world. But no matter how he looked at it, that seemed to be the most likely possibility.
There was another continent that was based on a system of magic instead of cultivation like the continent that he was currently on. That was most likely the ce that most of the "senpais" that the dungeon core mentioned was on.
Lin Fan quickly exined this concept and the dungeon core waspletely shocked.
It didn''t know much about the world outside since it had spent most of its life in the dungeon and then in the Pet Storage Space, but that didn''t stop it from being shocked by this new revtion.
Still, the dungeon core quickly epted this since it really didn''t matter to it.
All that it really cared about was finding a ce to set up another dungeon.
After all, only with a dungeon could it earn DP and be stronger.
As it thought of this, the dungeon core looked around the Pet Storage Space before hesitantly asking, "Master, I have a request."
Lin Fan had been lost in thought as well, but he was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard what the dungeon core said. He was curious what kind of request the dungeon core would have, so he said, "What is it?"
The dungeon core once again hesitated before saying, "Can I set up my dungeon in this space?"
The Pet Storage Space was unlike anything that it had seen before, this was apletely isted space that was filled with energy. If it could set up a dungeon here, it was certain that it would be able to earn plenty of DP.
However, Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this.
He didn''t even need to think about it before shaking his head and saying, "No."
The dungeon core didn''t give up as it said, "Master, as long as I can set up a dungeon hereˇ"
But before it could even finish, Lin Fan shook his head again and said in an even firmer voice, "No."
The dungeon core fell silent after this.
In fact, it could have made a dungeon without Lin Fan''s permission and it had tried making a dungeon before, but it had also been stopped by some unknown force when it had tried.
It didn''t know what stopped it, but whenever it tried making a dungeon in this space, there was always something that shut it out from connecting to this space.
So no matter how hard it tried, it was unable to build its dungeon.
This was why it had turned to asking Lin Fan for permission. It figured that since Lin Fan owned this space, as long as Lin Fan gave it permission to build the dungeon, then that mysterious force would no longer stop it.
But it never expected Lin Fan to deny its request that decisively.
,m After all, if the dungeon core built a dungeon here and became stronger, that would also mean that Lin Fan would have more tools at his disposal.
But Lin Fan didn''t want that since the Pet Storage Space was a very special thing for him.
He didn''t know what would happen to it if he allowed the dungeon core to build a dungeon here, so he didn''t want to risk it.
Chapter 108 Rokuko
Since he had already asked everything that he wanted to ask, Lin Fan was about to head out of the Pet Storage Space when he suddenly thought of something.
It was something that the dungeon core had mentioned before.
The dungeon core had been referring to the dungeon core senpais by genderˇ
Could dungeon cores have genders?
Once this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking the dungeon core, "Can you dungeon cores even have genders? You referred to your senpais as he or she before, so you should be able to have genders, right?"
The dungeon core said in an offended voice, "Of course we can have genders, why do you think that we don''t?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this before he asked, "Then what gender are you?"
The dungeon core said in an indignant voice, "Can''t you tell?"
Lin Fan had three ck lines appear on his forehead when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for a response from the dungeon core.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, the dungeon core finally said in a proud voice, "Can''t you tell from my voice and personality that I am a perfect youngdy? You''d be shocked if you could see what I looked like after transforming!"
The ck lines on Lin Fan''s forehead became even thicker before he realized something about what the dungeon core had said.
"You''re saying that you can transform into another form? How?" Lin Fan asked in a surprised voice.
The dungeon core exined, "There''s a skill in the dungeon shop called Transformation. As long as I can get that, I can transform into any form I want."
Lin Fan opened up the store of the Dungeon Master System and found that there was indeed such an item there, but the costˇIt was something that was far beyond what a new dungeon and a new dungeon master could afford.
Seeing this, Lin Fan had no choice but to give up on this.
But once again before leaving, he suddenly remembered something else.
Lin Fan turned again to ask, "Do you have a name?"
After all, it was awkward just calling it dungeon core all the time.
The dungeon core fell silent for a bit before saying in a somewhat deste voice, "We dungeon cores don''t have names, we are justbeled with numbers based on the order of our creationˇ"
Lin Fan nodded at this before asking, "Then how about I give you a name?"
The dungeon core was silent for a few seconds before saying in a shocked voice, "Are you sure? You really want to give me a name?"
Lin Fan was surprised by how shocked the dungeon core was, but then he said, "Sure, why not? It''ll be easier to talk to you in the future if you have a name."
The dungeon core giggled as it said, "A name, a name of my own! I can''t believe it!"
Lin Fan was still confused why the dungeon core would be so excited about a simple name, but he didn''t dwell on it for too long. He fell into deep thought as to what kind of name would be good for this dungeon core, but then he suddenly remembered something from the description of the dungeon core.
It was dungeon core 695ˇ
It seemed like too much of a coincidence, but this dungeon core reminded Lin Fan of another dungeon core from a light novel that he read in his previous worldˇ
Since that was the case, why not use the same name here?
So Lin Fan asked, "How about Rokuko? Is that name alright with you?"
"Rokukoˇ" The dungeon core repeated after Lin Fan before saying in a cheerful voice, "I like it!"
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he saw this and he was about to say something, but then he suddenly felt a draining sensation filling him. It was as if something was drawing out all the energy in his body and he couldn''t stand up straight anymore as he fell backwards.
After falling on his back on the ground, Lin Fan felt like he couldn''t move a single muscle as heid there. All of the energy in his body didn''t exist as he started to lose his consciousness.
At the same time, there was a bright glow that appeared around the dungeon core.
This glow continued to grow brighter and brighter until the light suddenly disappeared.
The dungeon core had been silent when the bright glow had been around it, but then it noticed that Lin Fan was lying on the ground without moving. It quickly said in a worried voice, "Master, are you alright!?"
When it said this, all the other pets came over to check Lin Fan''s condition.
But those were thest words that Lin Fan heard before he lost consciousness.
ˇ
He didn''t know how much time had passed when he woke up, but when he woke up, he found that all his pets were gathered around him, looking down at him with concern.
Lin Fan tried to get up and he found that while he was still weakened, he was at least able to use a bit of strength to get himself off the ground.
However, he was very confused about what had just happened.
Why did he suddenly lose all his strength and fall to the ground like that?
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking the system what had just happened.
"Host, when your pets receive names, they will take your spiritual energy to evolve with. When you named the dungeon core, it took all your spiritual energy and you fainted because of theck of spiritual energy."
Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this.
p He had never even known that this was a thing before and when he had named all his other pets, this had never happened before.
"Host, the other pets were not strong enough to take all of your spiritual energy."
Lin Fan just had a stunned look when he heard this.
He finally realized why Rokuko had asked if he was sure about naming herˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What happens if I don''t have enough spiritual energy to support the evolution? What would happen to me?"
The system replied, "The host would have died from ack of spiritual energy."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked again.
Without knowing it, he had done something to risk his life just by naming the dungeon coreˇ
It seemed like he really didn''t have enough knowledge of this world''s rules.
After he finished his talk with the system, Rokuko immediately asked, "Master, did you not know what would happen after giving me a name?"
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile as he couldn''t think of a response.
Rokuko said in a depressed voice, "I didn''t think that master wouldn''t know such a simple thing. This is something that everyone knowsˇBut it''s still my fault for not properly warning master."
Lin Fan''s awkward smile became even more awkward, but he still said, "It''s fine, I know now. You don''t have to worry about this, this is my fault."
Rokuko still said, "Butˇ"
Lin Fan cut her off by saying, "I said it''s fine."
Rokuko fell silent, but based on the dim blue glow that she had, it was clear that she didn''t think the same.
Lin Fan gave a sigh and patted the blue orb before leaving the Pet Storage Space.
When he came out, he found that the sun was already setting.
It seemed like he had been out for the entire dayˇ
Not long after he came out of the Pet Storage Space, the other girls came back home.
They were surprised to see his dirty appearance which Lin Fan himself didn''t even know about.
After he had fainted, he had been lying on the ground in the Pet Storage Space, so naturally his clothes were covered in dirt.
They were confused why he was so dirty, but they didn''t ask as they sent him off to take a bath.
The rest of the evening went as normal with them having a meal before heading off to bed together. Of course, Lin Fan didn''t hold back on the three girls who entered his bed together.
After they were finished, heid there with the three of them lying against him with their soft bodies.
Looking at these three sleeping faces, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking of all the things that had happened since he hade to this world. He had been through many things, but the people that he had met along the way had made everything worth it.
These three girls had given him so much and even now, they still filled his days with joy.
He was also aware that he had greatly changed sinceing to this world, but he didn''t mind it. He knew that this was necessary for him to survive in this world and if he wanted to deal with the troubles that came in the future, he would have to change even more.
But for now, the only goal that he had was to protect the people around him.
For now, just having these girls with him was enough.
As he had this thought, he had to admit that his life was much more differentpared to the life that he had led on Earth.
He really had to thank the God of Earth for sending him to this world and giving him a second life.
To thank that god, he would make sure that he would make the most of this second life.
Chapter 109 New Mission
When he woke up in the morning, he saw that the three girls were already gone, but he could also hear the soundsing from downstairs which told him that they were preparing breakfast.
With a smile on his face, Lin Fan made his way down and enjoyed breakfast with the girls.
After breakfast, Lin Fan brought L and Xiao Yue to the Mercenary Guild.
He had promised that he would take them on a mission after he came back from the ruins mission since he had to leave them before. This was the only way he could get them to agree to patiently wait for them.
But of course, he was happy to go on this mission with them since it would allow them to spend some time together.
He had to admit that he missed them after spending that time apart to go to the ruins.
Not to mention that everything should be settled now that the Mercenary Guild had given their promise to take care of everything. Even a Foundation Realm cultivator like Tian Xue was getting involved, so he had no reason to doubt that everything would be settled.
He could finally not worry about anything and go out openly with the girls.
After they arrived at the Mercenary Guild, they found Tian Tian behind the counter as usual.
When she saw theme over, there was a blush that appeared on her face first after seeing Lin Fan, but then she greeted them with a smile, "Hey, what are you guys up to?"
Compared to before, she was much less formal when greeting them. It was something that she just did naturally after epting her rtionship with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan replied with a smile, "We''re just here to get a mission."
Tian Tian suddenly revealed an excited look as she asked, "Did you find a mission you want yet?"
Lin Fan was confused when he heard this tone, but he still said, "No, not yet."
The first thing that they had done aftering into the Mercenary Guild wase to the desk to greet Tian Tian, so they hadn''t even had time to look over the mission bird yet.
Hearing this, Tian Tian became even more excited as she said, "Then can you help me out with a mission?"
Lin Fan became wary when he heard this because thest mission that he was asked to do was the ruins mission. For Tian Tian to personally ask him for help, there was no doubt that the mission wasn''t simple.
Tian Tian could naturally tell what he was thinking based on the expression on his face, so she said, "Don''t worry, it''s not what you think."
She took out a piece of paper from behind the counter for Lin Fan to see.
To his surprise, he found that it was only a D Rank mission.
This kind of mission was much too simple for him now and would be easy for him to finish. So why would Tian Tian need him to take this mission?
Seeing the confusion on his face, Tian Tian exined, "This location of this mission is a bit out of the way and the reward is low, so there hasn''t been anyone that had been willing to take this mission. This mission has been justying there for a while now and if no one takes it, it looks bad for usˇ"
After a pause, she said, "So I was hoping that you could take this mission for me."
Lin Fan looked over the details of a mission and found that it was just a simple mission to clear out a spirit beast that had been terrorizing a vige. But when he saw where it was, he couldn''t help knitting his brows since he didn''t recognize it.
Tian Tian had already predicted this, so she took out a map for him and pointed out where the vige was on the map.
When he looked at it, he found that it really was far away.
The closest city to this vige was their Sunset City, but traveling by carriage would take at least a week to get there. Even if they were to go there with Hi''s speed, it would still take at least three days.
It was understandable how this wasn''t a mission that anyone wanted.
It was very far out of the way and the pay was only ten gold coins, far below what a normal D Rank mission would pay.
Lin Fan thought about it before saying, "Alright, I''ll take this mission."
He didn''t have to worry about things like money with the amount that wasing from the store and he didn''t mind that it was far away since he was in no rush. So this mission was actually perfect for him since he had only wanted a mission to spend some time with L and Xiao Yue.
This far away and easy quest would be the perfect chance for that.
Tian Tian immediately revealed a happy smile and jumped over the counter to give Lin Fan a hug, but then she also quickly realized what she was doing and with a cough, she went back behind the counter with a blush on her face.
If looks could kill, all the looks around Lin Fan from jealous mercenaries would have killed him a thousand times over.
But Lin Fan ignored them as he teased Tian Tian with a smile, "You didn''t have to let go that fast."
Tian Tian''s face turned a bit more red before she gave another few coughs and calmed herself down. She looked at Lin Fan with a teasing smile and said, "Finish the mission and then you''ll get the reward you want."
Lin Fan said with a chuckle, "I''ll hold you to that."
Then he took the mission and headed out with L and Xiao Yue who had been awkwardly watching from the side.
As they were leaving though, Lin Fan heard something that made him stop for a second. But he quickly recovered as if nothing was wrong and headed out before anyone else noticed anything.
What had stopped him was someone asking around the Mercenary Guild for some information, but what they were asking about wasn''t just anything. They were asking around for information on Xiao Yue, or rather the mission to search for the girl that Lin Fan noticed earlier.
As he was leaving, he made sure to remember that person''s appearance because he was certain that this person would be an enemy in the future.
But for now, he would ignore this because he didn''t want to give them any connections between Xiao Yue and that mission. That was why he had avoided mentioning that mission to Tian Tian and Tian Xue.
Since they had already gathered up supplies in Yue Lan''s store, they just headed there to pick it up before saying goodbye to Yue Lan. Soon, they were on their way out of the city, heading to the location of this mission.
Of course, before leaving, Lin Fan made sure to leave two of the wolves from Fuyuki and Fubuki''s pack with Yue Lan to make sure that she was safe. Even though there were guards hired to guard the shop, he didn''t feel assured leaving it up to them, so he left those two wolves just in case.
For the trip itself, nothing noteworthy happened as they slowly made their way to that very isted vige. It took them longer than normal since they were traveling slower, but slower with Hi''s speed was still much faster than most normal carriages.
It only took them three and a half days to arrive in the vicinity of the vige.
As they came closer and closer to the vige, the quality of the road really dropped which made them go even slower. However, that was to be expected since this was a very rural vige that was on the edge of the wastnd thatid past it, so it was a ce that people rarely visited. If there were proper roads that led to this ce, that would have been even more strange.
But Lin Fan and the girls didn''t mind since they were treating this as a vacation. So even if it was slow going, they were just enjoying their time together.
That was until they suddenly heard a screaming from the forest around them.
All three of them suddenly focused their minds and turned in the direction of the scream.
After a moment''s pause, all three of them jumped out of the carriage and headed off in the direction of the scream. It didn''t take them long to find the source of that voice.
It was a young girl who was crouching with a basket dropped on the ground as a giant bear stood over her. This bear''s stance made it very clear that it was about to attack her.
Lin Fan, L, and Xiao Yue gave each other nods before heading off in different directions.
The two girls charged the bear from different directions, distracting it from the young girl that it was about to attack. At the same time, Lin Fan ran right past the bear and grabbed the young girl in his arms, bringing her to safety.
The young girl was in a daze, so she didn''t struggle at all as Lin Fan lifted her up, but then she said, "Wait, my basket! I still need it!"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the basket, but he didn''t make a move to run in.
Once the two girls saw that the young girl had been saved, they pulled out their weapons and started attacking the bear.
It was an easy fight in the end since this bear was only a bear that didn''t have any cultivation. The only thing that they had been worried about before was that the bear would attack the young girl.
But since she was saved, it took them just two swings each to bring the bear copsing to the ground.
However, as the bear fell, it fell onto the young girl''s basket and crushed it.
Chapter 110 Sickness
The young girl had a devastated look on her face when she saw her basket being crushed and she wanted to run over to where the bear had copsed, but Lin Fan wouldn''t let her go.
She turned to Lin Fan and pleaded, "Please let me go, I need the herbs in the basket to save my mom."
However, Lin Fan wouldn''t let her go until he was certain that it was safe.
The two girls went over to the bear and after making sure that it was dead, they gave a nod to Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan received this nod from them, he finally let the young girl run over to the bear corpse.
She tried with all her might to push the bear up and get the basket out from under the bear, but this young girl was just a young girl without any cultivation at all. No matter how she tried to push the bear, she wasn''t able to push it up at all.
In the end, Lin Fan couldn''t stand watching her like this anymore and lifted up the bear for her.
Her only care right now was the basket that the bear had crushed, so she fell to the ground to grab at the basket. However, this basket had beenpletely crushed by the bear and the contents were already destroyed.
Seeing this, there was a look of despair that appeared on the young girl''s face. It was almost as if she had suddenly lost all hope after seeing this.
Lin Fan felt a pang in his heart after seeing this, so he came forward to ask the young girl, "What''s wrong? What did you need the herbs in the basket for?"
When the young girl heard this, she remembered that Lin Fan was there. She first looked at him with a trace of anger in her eyes. If it hadn''t been for this person, she might have been able to save her basket.
But that trace of anger quickly disappeared since she knew that if it wasn''t for him and his twopanions saving her, she would have be a meal under the ws of the bearˇ
So she said in a deste voice, "I needed the herbs I gathered to help cure my mom''s illness. But now that they''ve been destroyed, Iˇ"
She couldn''t finish the rest of her words as she became choked up and tears poured out of her eyes.
Not just Lin Fan, both of the girls couldn''t stand watching this young girl crying like this, so both of them looked at Lin Fan with pleading looks.
Lin Fan was silent for a bit before saying, "I don''t know much about medicine, but I can help take a look at your mother for you."
The young girl was dazed when she heard this, but then she looked at Lin Fan with doubt. She didn''t believe that this man who didn''t look that much older than her could do much for her motherˇ
So after a bit of silence, she asked, "How can you help my mother?"
Lin Fan naturally knew why she was doubtful, so he took out his Mercenary License and said, "Believe it or not, I am a certified A Rank Mercenary. I think that should be enough for me to help your mother."
Even if she lived in a remote ce like this, this young girl was aware of what the concept of an A Rank Mercenary was.
The beast that terrorized their vige which they had made a request to the Mercenary Guild for had only been ssified as a D Rank mission. That terrifying monster was only a D Rank, so anyone without a brain would be able to understand that an A Rank Mercenary was a monster among monsters.
As she thought this, there was a bit of hope that filled this young girl''s heart.
Perhaps this young man in front of her really could save her mother.
As this hope surged in her heart, she couldn''t help asking, "Can you really save my mother?"
Lin Fan saw those hopeful eyes, but he didn''t want to give her any false hope, so he said, "I can''t guarantee anything since I haven''t seen her yet, but I can say that I''ll do what I can for your mother."
The young girl''s eyes didn''t lose hope when she heard this, but rather she looked at Lin Fan with wide sparkling eyes after hearing this and said, "I believe that you''ll be able to do it."
Lin Fan could tell that her hopes had been raised to a level that was hard to meet. If they weren''t met, it wouldpletely shatter her and she would be left as a husk of herself.
However, she also wouldn''t listen to anything that he said once she reached this level, so there was nothing he could do about itˇ
After giving a sigh, he asked, "What''s your name? My name is Lin Fan."
The young girl looked up at Lin Fan with wide eyes and said, "My name is Duanmu Yi, but you can just call me Xiao Yi." But after saying this, she seemed to have realized something and said, "Or you can call me whatever you want, as long as you''re happy."
Lin Fan knew that she had gotten the wrong impression from him, so he just said with a sigh, "I''ll just call your Xiao Yi."
But after this, he was finally able to get a good view of this young girl.
She was quite young and quite small, she didn''t even reach his head, she was only at the height of his chest. But even with how young she was, that didn''t take away from the beauty that she had. With those big wide eyes, fair skin, and flowing hair, she almost seemed like a porcin doll.
The only thing that wasn''t as perfect about her was her slender curves, but Lin Fan was certain that if she was given a few years to grow, she would definitely be a beauty that could knock out the breath of anyone with a single look.
The two girls didn''t hold back at all after seeing what Xiao Yi looked like. Their hearts melted and they both took her in their arms as they started to spoil her.
But Xiao Yi didn''t care about any of this as she kept looking at Lin Fan with wide eyes filled with hope.
It didn''t take them long to reach the vige, but they were immediately stopped by the guards that were at the gates.
It seemed like this vige really was on guard against the beast that the mission was about, they had built an entire fence of logs around the entire vige and arge wooden log gate.
They were hostile towards Lin Fan at first, but after they saw Lin Fan''s Mercenary License, they immediately treated him with the utmost respect.
After all, Lin Fan was an A Rank Mercenary and their request was only a D Rank Mission. It was clear to anyone with a brain that he was doing this out of charity and there was no reason for him to stay. If they were to offend him, it would be toote to regret it even if they wanted to regret it.
So Lin Fan easily made his way into the vige.
The guards had wanted to bring him to see the vige chief, but Lin Fan rejected this as he had Xiao Yi bring him to her house to see her mother.
The guards clearly had some reservations about this, but there really wasn''t anything that they could do. Lin Fan could go wherever he wanted to go because of his status, they couldn''t stop him.
So Lin Fan followed Xiao Yi to her house.
It was a small vige, so it didn''t take long before they arrived.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw the house, it was very small and somewhat dirty, as if it had been neglected for a while now. However he could see from the different signs in the house that this had only been the case in recent times.
Before this, this house should have been kept quite clean and well managed.
It seemed like the sickness that Xiao Yi''s mother had been suffering from wasn''t a sickness that had suddenlye on. It should be something that she had been suffering from for a while now.
This made Lin Fan even less confident that he would be able to deal with it.
But still, he followed Xiao Yi inside to the bedroom where he found her mother weakly lying on the bed. With how weak and thin she looked, Lin Fan was surprised that she hadn''t already passed away.
But even with this weak appearance, Lin Fan could see that her beauty hadn''t been affected. It was clear where Xiao Yi''s beauty hade from.
As soon as he entered the room, Lin Fan used his Appraisal Eyes on Xiao Yi''s mother to see what her condition was.
This was one of the reasons why he had been confident that he would be able to help her. The other was naturally the Dungeon Master System store that offered all kinds of medicines to him.
But the moment that he saw the description that popped out, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
It seemed that ording to his Appraisal, what Xiao Yi''s mother was suffering from wasn''t an illness, but rather something else.
ording to his Appraisal Eyes, what she was suffering from wasˇ
Poison!
Chapter 111 More Than Meets The Eye
He didn''t know what had happened to her for her to be poisoned, but it seemed that this story was much deeper than he had thought.
Still, for now, what he had to do for her was take care of the poison.
Lin Fan focused on the poisoned status that was on her status screen and another screen popped up.
This was a function that Lin Fan had only discovered recently, but there was no doubt about how amazing this function was.
As long as he focused on a part of the description that came up with his Appraisal Eyes, he was able to further analyze them with his Appraisal Eyes. Of course, that didn''t work on every part of the descriptions, only certain parts that had more information to give.
However, when he focused on the poisoned status, he was able to bring out another screen that told him what kind of poison she was inflicted with and how long this poison had been in her. As well, it also analyzed her condition and what kind of treatment would be best for her.
As he analyzed the poison, Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief when he saw what kind of poison it was.
It wasn''t a kind of poison that was very rare, rather it was quite themon type of poison. As long as she received the antidote for it, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to recover.
So once he had figured out what kind of poison she was afflicted with, Lin Fan opened up the store of the Dungeon Master System to look for the cure.
As he was doing so, Rokuko wasining inside his mind about using their few precious DP on saving this woman, but Lin Fanpletely ignored her.
However, after opening up the store, Lin Fan also realized that he had made a mistake.
He already knew what kind of antidote he needed, but he wasn''t able to find that antidote in the store at all. Instead, the store had a bunch of antidotes that were made of herbs that he had never heard of.
But he quickly realized why he had never heard of them beforeˇ
The Dungeon Master System was from a magic based world and the poison that Xiao Yi''s mother had been inflicted with was from a cultivation based world. Naturally, they wouldn''t correspond with each other since they were from two worlds that had developed on different power systems.
While Lin Fan was sure that he would be able to cure Xiao Yi''s mother with the antidotes from the magic based system, he wasn''t sure which one would be able to do it. Like Rokuko mentioned, they only had limited DP and he didn''t want to waste too much of it trying with the different antidotes that he had.
But it wasn''t as if he could just leave her to dieˇ
However, when he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, Lin Fan suddenly remembered something.
That was right, his system also gave him a store!
He hadpletely forgotten about this even though he still did the daily missions, but he had never used the points that he received from the daily missions in the store once because he never needed to buy anything from the store. So he hadpletely forgotten that he had this store until just a moment ago when he was trying to think of a solution.
His system''s store should have the antidote that he needed!
So he quickly opened up his system''s store and as expected, the antidote that his Appraisal Eyes had rmended was there. Not to mention that this antidote was quite cheap, only costing him five points, but that wasn''t surprising since it was amon antidote.
He already had several hundred points from doing his daily missions, so using five points to get this antidote wasn''t really anything for him.
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan bought the antidote from the system.
After he bought it, he found that the antidote was held in a special storage by the system and he was able to take it out however he wanted. So with a thought, the antidote pill appeared in his pocket.
Of course, before taking out the pill, he tried putting it back into the system''s storage to see if he could use that as his personal storage. Though as he expected, he wasn''t able to put the pill back into the system''s storage.
Still, Lin Fan wasn''t disappointed since he had received what he wanted.
So Lin Fan pulled the pill out of his pocket and said, "As long as your mother eats this pill, she''ll get better." Then after thinking about it, he said, "But of course I''m sure that you can''t trust what I say that easily, so how about this?"
Before he could even finish giving his suggestion, Xiao Yi had already taken the pill out of his hand and fed it to her mother.
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this, but he was surprised even more by what Xiao Yi said after this.
After feeding the pill to her mother, Xiao Yi turned around and said, "If it''s something that young master Lin gives, then it''s surely work!"
Lin Fan was d that she was willing to ept his pill that easily, but he also felt uneasy about the way that she was looking at him. The glow in her eyes, it almost seemed to reach a fanatic levelˇ
This wouldn''t be good in the futureˇ
But for now, what was important was taking care of the sick person, so Lin Fan ignored this temporarily.
After he finished feeding the pill to Xiao Yi''s mother, Lin Fan was nning on staying to continue observing her condition, but fate had other ns.
A few minutes after he fed her the pill, there was someone that came in without even bothering to knock on the door.
Both L and Xiao Yue had cold looks in their eyes, but Lin Fan stopped them with a shake of his head before turning to look at this man with a cold gaze.
Xiao Yi was the one who came forward to stop him by saying, "What are you doing? You can''t just burst in like this!"
But the man just looked at Xiao Yi with a look of disdain before raising his hand to p her. However, before his hand could fall, Lin Fan''s hand had alreadye up to grab his wrist.
The man was surprised to see this, but he also didn''t lose his temper like he did with Xiao Yi. Instead, he quickly revealed a ttering smile before saying, "Sir mercenary, it was our fault for noting to greet you." Then he turned his eyes to look at Xiao Yi with a gaze filled with disdain, "Otherwise you wouldn''t have had this piece of trash disturb you."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes that had suddenly turned even colder, but he controlled himself by taking a deep breath. After that deep breath, he said in a calm, but firm voice, "I was the one who chose toe here. Is that any of your business?"
The man was stunned when he heard this and he didn''t know what to say as he just awkwardly stood there in silence. But he was also a quick thinker, so he quickly changed the topic by saying, "The vige chief is waiting outside to meet you. Pleasee with me."
When he mentioned the vige chief, this man suddenly became much more confident. He wasn''t as subservient as before and there was almost a smallmanding tone in his voice.
Lin Fan was naturally unhappy hearing this, but it was L and Xiao Yue who were worse off. Lin Fan quickly raised a hand to stop them before turning back to this man to say, "Alright, let''s go see the vige chief."
The man took back his hand before turning around to lead the way.
L and Xiao Yue were both unhappy about this, but Lin Fan shook his head once again to stop them and then had them stay in Xiao Yi''s house before going out to meet the vige chief by himself.
The vige chief was surrounded by severalrge men who had weapons on their backs, but at the very least, they were still respectful when meeting Lin Fan.
The vige chief came forward and said in a friendly voice, "Sir mercenary, it''s an honour that you''re here to save us. I can''t believe that an A Rank Mercenary would take a request like ours."
Lin Fan just calmly said, "It was along the way, so I chose to take it."
Hearing this, the vige chief''s expression became a bit awkward. It was clear that he never expected Lin Fan to be this curt and he had clearly thought of many other things to say, but Lin Fan hadn''t given him this chance.
However, this vige chief had his years of experience from being the vige chief all these years, so he quickly recovered and said, "Sir mercenary, it is still an honour for us." Then after a pause, he changed the topic by saying, "We have already prepared the best residence in our vige for you and yourpanions. If you wish, I can lead you there now."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No, we want to get this over with as soon as possible, so after scouting out the vige, we''ll be heading out into the forest again."
The vige chief was surprised by this, but he quickly said, "Sir mercenary, it''s going to be dark soon. It''s not smart to be out in the dark with that dangerous spirit beast wandering around."
Lin Fan said in a firm voice, "No, we''ll be heading out soon."
Then without even giving the vige chief a chance to say anything, he turned back and headed into Xiao Yi''s house.
The vige chief and his group were just left there standing in a daze, not knowing what to do.
But after Lin Fan had left, the vige chief and his group all revealed dark looks as if they had been offended by what Lin Fan had said. Still, it wasn''t as if they were going to chase after Lin Fan and try to convince him otherwise, so they just epted this and then turned to leave.
As they were leaving, the vige chief pped the head of the man who had gone into Xiao Yi''s house earlier and scolded him.
Of course, none of this had been missed by Lin Fan''s eyes, or rather by Greeny''s eyes in the form of a mosquito that was flying around.
Chapter 112 Dealing With The Beast
After Lin Fan came back in, L and Xiao Yue immediately came forward to ask him questions.
Both of them were cultivators, so their senses were better than normal people''s. Even if they had stayed inside, they had been able to hear the exchange between Lin Fan and the vige chief.
L couldn''t help asking in a curious voice, "Why are we going back out? Didn''t we agree that we would find a ce to stay in the vige before heading out in the morning to look for the spirit beast?"
Xiao Yue also looked at Lin Fan with a curious look as she waited for the answer to this question.
Lin Fan just said with a cold look, "This ce stinks to the high heavens, it''s better if we don''t stay here."
Xiao Yi had just walked by when Lin Fan said this and she immediately bowed down before saying, "It''s all my fault, I let this ce be dirty and that''s why it stinks! Please punish me, young master Lin!"
Lin Fan was surprised to see Xiao Yi suddenly acting like this and he didn''t know what to say at first.
Both L and Xiao Yue looked at Lin Fan with looks of disdain as they said, "He made her cryˇ"
Lin Fan''s expression became awkward, but he gave a cough before saying, "I''m not saying that it literally stinks, it''s a metaphor." Then he revealed a serious look as he said, "Don''t you two find this ce suspicious at all?"
L and Xiao Yue exchanged confused looks before turning back to Lin Fan and shaking their heads.
While they couldn''t stand how the vige people were treating Xiao Yi and her mother, they could understand why they did it. Even back in Xiao Yue''s vige, there had been people treated like this.
A widowed woman living alone with her daughter, there was no doubt that this pair would be looked down on in a vige like this.
This woman was already defiled and she didn''t have a husband to depend on, so she would be treated as a sl*t and it would even be likely that she would be assaulted by the people of the vige.
That was just how this world that was ruled with power was sometimesˇ
So this vige couldn''t be considered suspicious just with this since everything else that had happened was quite normal. In fact, they could be considered strange since they hade to this ce to help this mother and daughter pair.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this from them, but he didn''t continue on this topic as he said, "Forget it, let''s just get out of the vige and then we''ll talk. After all, sometimes the walls have ears."
But before they could leave, Xiao Yi came forward to grab at Lin Fan''s shirt and said with a worried look, "Young master Lin, what about my mother?"
Lin Fan looked back and patted her on the head tofort her before saying, "She''s already taken the medicine, so all she needs now is some rest to heal up. Remember to keep her hydrated and fed and she should be better by tomorrow."
Xiao Yi felt a bit of warmth from Lin Fan''s hand when he patted her head that she couldn''t help getting intoxicated in before she said with a nod, "Un, I''ll make sure to watch over her."
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "We''ll be back tomorrow, so just wait for us toe back."
Xiao Yi revealed a bit of a worried look when she heard this, but she still said with a nod, "I''ll be waiting."
After that, Lin Fan led L and Xiao Yue out of the house and out of the vige.
The guards at the gate were surprised to see Lin Fan''s group leaving so soon after arriving, but they didn''t stop them. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to stop them, but rather they were powerless to stop them.
They were just guards in this remote vige, they were nothing more than normal humans that didn''t have any cultivation. Against these powerful cultivators, they were nothing more than antsˇ
Once Lin Fan''s group left the vige and were far enough from it, Lin Fan finally exined what happened in the vige to L and Xiao Yue.
"You''re saying that Xiao Yi''s mother was poisoned!" L asked in a shocked voice.
Xiao Yue also had eyes that were wide open in shock when she heard this.
Lin Fan nodded and said, "I''ve already cured the poison with an antidote, but that doesn''t change the fact that someone in the vige poisoned her." Then he gave a sigh and said, "As for why they did that, I have no idea, but it wouldn''t be safe for us to stay in a vige like that. Who knows if they suddenly decide to poison us as well."
L and Xiao Yue were silent for a bit before giving a nod in agreement.
However, L immediately asked, "But what do we do about the mission then? Do we still hunt down the spirit beast that''s been terrorizing the vige?"
Lin Fan was silent for a bit after hearing this before giving a nod, but he also made sure to add, "I don''t know what the situation with the spirit beast is, but it shouldn''t be as simple as they described it. We need to find it first and see what the situation with it is before we decide what to do with it."
After saying this, Lin Fan couldn''t help putting his face in his palm before giving a sigh while shaking his head and saying, "I just wanted a simple mission, but I never thought that it would be like this. I really was tricked by Tian Tianˇ"
L heard this and immediately said, "Big sister Tian Tian definitely didn''t have that intention!"
Lin Fan revealed a smile and patted her on the head as he said, "I know, she shouldn''t have known about the situation of this vige, which was why she asked us to do this mission as a favour."
L calmed down after hearing this, but then she revealed an angry look as she said, "It''s all this vige''s fault! I really want to know what kind of shady things they are doing!"
Lin Fan nodded and said, "I really want to know as well."
It was at this time that Xiao Yue cut in by saying, "Should I sneak into the vige and look around?"
Lin Fan shook his head at this suggestion, "There''s no need for that. I''ve already set up a surveince in the vige that will keep track of everything that happens in the vige."
The two girls revealed surprised looks before they revealed looks of doubt.
They had faith in Lin Fan after everything that they had been through together, but this seemed a bit too incredulous to believe.
Lin Fan naturally didn''t me them for this since even he wouldn''t have been able to believe it if he hadn''t seen it. But since he said that he was capable of doing this, naturally he wasn''t lying.
Lin Fan just said, "You can trust me, can''t you? You''ve already seen all the things that I''ve done before."
The two girls looked at each other before giving nods in agreement.
After settling this matter, Lin Fan brought the two girls deeper into the forest where he had sent the Gale Sparrow out to scout. It didn''t take the Gale Sparrow long to find the nest of the spirit beast for the mission, so they quickly gathered near the nest.
ording to the Gale Sparrow, the spirit beast that was terrorizing the vige was a giant snake that made its nest by thiske in front of them.
When they arrived, they found that the snake was currently resting coiled up by theke.
The two girls had wanted to attack it while it was sleeping, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop them. He ignored the looks of doubt that they had and narrowed his eyes to look at the snake.
There were countless wounds and scars that were found all over this snake''s body, almost as if it had been through constant battle. However, that was strange since this snake was already in the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
Most of the beasts here were in the First Qi Gathering Realm, so it was unlikely that they would challenge this snake for no reason. Even if they did, it was impossible for the snake to suffer all these injuries.
So why was the snake in this state?
No matter how he looked at it, something didn''t seem to add up.
So instead of engaging the snake, Lin Fan decided to scout the area first.
The girls clearly didn''t feel the same as him, but since this was what he wanted, they followed him.
They didn''t find anything at first, but as they widened the search area, they found tracks in the woods. Following these tracks, they soon arrived at a clearing that had clear traces of human interference.
There was a trap that was set in the middle of this clearing, which was clearly meant for a spirit beast.
This would seem normal considering what kind of request they had received, but Lin Fan knitted his brows as soon as he saw this.
The way that this trap was set upˇ
It seemed like there was indeed more than it seemed going on here. It seemed like the vige chief had lied when making the mission request.
Chapter 113 Talking To The Snake
The two girls saw Lin Fan''s knitted brows and they could tell that he had noticed something.
L came up to Lin Fan and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan didn''t reply at first as he came to the side of the clearing to look at the tracks that were left there.
Both L and Xiao Yue followed him over, but neither of them were able to find anything strange here. These were just normal tracks that showed that humans had passed by here. With the trap that was installed here, that wasn''t strange at all.
But Lin Fan had knitted his brows even more when he saw this.
L finally couldn''t take it anymore, so she grabbed Lin Fan before he could do anything else and asked, "What''s wrong with this ce?"
Lin Fan snapped out of his thoughts after hearing this and realized that he had just been walking in a daze without saying anything.
He turned to the two girls and exined, "They haven''t been telling the truth about the snake spirit beast. It didn''t attack them first, but rather they attacked it first."
Both girls once again revealed doubtful looks, but they knew not to say anything as they waited for Lin Fan to exin.
Lin Fan pointed at the tracks underneath them and said, "These aren''t just human tracks, but there are traces of spirit beasts here." He pointed at a scale on the ground and said, "This is the scale of a Blue Jade Snake." Then he pointed at a strand of hair on the ground, "This is a strand of fur from a ze Ox."
He continued pointing out many different parts of different spirit beasts that had been left behind on the ground. The more parts he pointed out, the more shocked L and Xiao Yue looked.
They never knew that Lin Fan knew this much about spirit beasts.
Of course, it wasn''t that Lin Fan actually knew a lot about spirit beasts, but rather he was using his Appraisal Eyes.
With the Appraisal Eyes, he was able to see through the identities of all these minor parts left behind. All he was doing was just repeating the descriptions that had popped up when he looked at them.
But L and Xiao Yue were shocked by the amount of knowledge that he was demonstrating.
As he listed more and more, they became more and more certain that his guess was correct.
Seeing the look of understanding and admiration on their faces, Lin Fan stopped listing the different spirit beasts parts and turned his attention back to the snake by theke as he said, "Based on the injuries of the snake, the vige should have attacked it many times already. However, they still haven''t been able to take down the snake even after all these attemptsˇ"
Both L and Xiao Yue just waited for Lin Fan to finish his thought.
Since he had already figured out everything, there was no need for them to think deeper. All they needed to do was trust him like they had done all this time.
After being in deep thought for a bit, Lin Fan finally started walking forward as he said, "Come, let''s go back to the pool."
Both of them were confused, but they didn''t say a thing as they followed Lin Fan back to the pool.
At theke, the snake was still curled up sleeping, as if it hadn''t noticed a thing. However, that wasn''t strange since Lin Fan and the two girls all had a higher cultivation than the snake.
It wasn''t hard for them to hide themselves from this snake.
Lin Fan once again silently observed the snake for a bit before suddenly calling out Hayase. Then without any alertness, he walked out of the spot that they had been hiding in and came right up to the snake.
As soon as he came out, the snake''s eyes suddenly opened and it turned in Lin Fan''s direction, looking at Lin Fan with a wary look.
Lin Fan didn''t move any closer when the snake looked up at it, as he just stood there in silence.
There was a tense silence that appeared in the air between the two of them, as they were both trying to figure out the other side.
But in the end, the one who broke the silence was Hayase that Lin Fan summoned.
Hayase said, "We''re not here to hurt you, we''re just here to talk."
As soon as Hayase spoke, the snake realized that there was someone else that was beside Lin Fan. Before Hayase spoke, the snake had only been focused on Lin Fan.
But now that it saw this dragon, it realized that the auraing from this dragon was just as dangerous as the oneing from Lin Fan.
After a long silence, the snake gave a hiss.
Hayase quickly replied, "We want to talk about the humans that have been attacking you for the past while."
As soon as these humans were mentioned, the snake immediately looked around itself with another wary look. However, when it couldn''t sense any humans other than Lin Fan, Hayase, and the two girls who followed Lin Fan out, it calmed down a bit and gave another hiss.
Hayase replied, "We don''t want to hurt you, we just want some information about those people."
The snake looked at Lin Fan with a wary look still, but then it suddenly let its head sink and it waved its tail for them to follow it. The snake slithered over to the side of the pool and pointed at the bottom of the pool.
As for why the snake showed this to them that easily, it was because it knew that even if it resisted, it wouldn''t be able to resist for long. It was better to y along for now while these people still didn''t try to do anything against it.
Lin Fan and Hayase both came over without any fear since they knew that the snake wouldn''t be able to sneak up on them, there was just too much of a difference in cultivation realms.
When they peered through the pool, they found that there were snake eggs that were at the bottom.
Lin Fan didn''t understand at first, but after he used his Appraisal Eyes on the eggs, he realized why the vige wanted to kill the snake so badly.
They wanted to kill the snake so they could steal its eggs.
This snake was a Fire Eyed Snake and was a rare variant of snake spirit beast. The main reason why it was so rare was because it had been over hunted by humans who wanted them for no other reason than to have their eggs.
That was because the eggs of these Fire Eyed Snakes were very special.
When these Fire Eyed Snakes hatched from the eggs, the first creature that they saw was the most important thing in their lives. In nature, that would be their parents, but when they were caught, the first thing that they would see was the one that caught them.
This was what made these Fire Eyed Snakes the perfect pets and why people wanted them.
When they were fully grown, these Fire Eyed Snakes could even reach the Foundation Realm if they were trained properlyˇA Foundation Realm pet, what kind of concept was that?
It would be more than enough for one to carve out a piece ofnd as their own and rule over it like a king.
Which was why the vige wanted these Fire Eyed Snake eggs.
But they couldn''t defeat the Fire Eyed Snake themselves, so they chose to send a request to the Mercenary Guild for help, making it seem like the Fire Eyed Snake had been attacking their vige.
Then again, there were also many other shady things that were happening in the vigeˇ
It seemed like there was a need to investigate the vige itself, otherwise it would be toote to feel regret if they tried something against him. Of course, that was already what Lin Fan was thinking when he left, so he had already left surveince at the vige.
All he was waiting for now was information from that surveince.
After learning why the vige kept attacking the snake, Lin Fan said a few things to Hayase in a low voice.
Hayase was surprised at first by what Lin Fan said, but he still tranted for the snake, "Do you want to take revenge on the people who attacked you?"
The snake was also taken aback when it heard this.
It looked at Lin Fan with a shocked look before it couldn''t help giving a hiss.
Hayase tranted this for the snake, "Why are you attacking humans? Aren''t you a human too?"
Lin Fan gave a chuckle before saying, "Well, there are good and bad humans. If you don''t defend yourself against the bad humans, you''ll be the one to suffer."
When Hayase tranted this, the snake didn''t really understand what Lin Fan meant by this. However, it could tell that Lin Fan was sincere about cooperating with it to take revenge on the vige.
After thinking for a while, the snake gave a nod.
As this happened, there was a notification that appeared in front of Lin Fan.
With a smile, he said in his head, "Yes."
There was a glow that appeared around the snake before Lin Fan pulled the snake and the eggs into the Pet Storage Space.
After that, Lin Fan was about to talk to the two girls about what they would do next, but then he suddenly knitted his brows.
Chapter 114 Cleaning Up (1)
Back in the town, in the vige chief''s house.
All the men that the vige chief had brought earlier were convened here along with some "fiercer" looking men.
One could tell with a single nce that these people were not good people, but then it was made even worse when they spoke.
"Did you see the girls that came in today? I can''t wait to have my turn with them!"
"Ha, ha, haven''t you already had enough with the girls you already have? You think that someone like you could ever get top quality goods like that?"
"Well, I don''t have to get them right away. Once they get broken in, I''m free to use them, aren''t I? Not to mention that those girls look way better than these rural hicks."
"Ze, ze, you can''t say that. Haven''t you seen the Duanmu girls?"
"The Duanmu girlsˇYou''re right about that, but too bad that the mother still won''t breakˇ"
"Shh, don''t mention that. The boss is still sore about that."
After this was said, the men couldn''t help turning in the direction of a dark corner in the hall. At the same time, the vige chief red at these men who had been talking beforeing over to this dark corner and saying, "Boss, don''t mind them. We''ve already prepared everything for when the mercenaries return."
The man who had been sitting in the corner on a throne gave a cold snort before waving his hand for the vige chief toe closer.
The vige chief clearly looked like he didn''t want to approach, but he had no other choice. He tentatively came forward and asked, "Boss, is there something you need?"
The man in the throne said in a calm voice, "Bring me some of the poison that you''re nning to use on the mercenaries. I want to see how strong it is."
The vige chief was confused when he heard this, but he still agreed and then went off to get the poison.
When he came back, the man in the throne took the poison and looked it over a few times. The poison that had been brought over was a bottle that had some powder in it. This powder didn''t seem that special at all.
After turning it around and looking at it a few times, he got bored of this bottle of poison.
The vige chief saw this and was about toe forward to take the bottle of poison from him, but the boss raised his hand to stop him. The boss turned to the two men who had been talking earlier and said, "You two,e here."
As soon as the boss'' voice rang out through the room, everyone suddenly fell silent before turning their gazes to the two men.
Both of them had uneasy looks on their faces, but they didn''t dare disobey the boss, so they slowly came over.
After they were standing in front of the boss, one of them asked in a nervous voice, "Boss, what is it?"
The boss just casually threw the bottle of poison at them and said, "Take this back for me."
The two men quickly went to catch the bottle which was easy since the boss had only casually tossed it. It slowly created an arc in the air before gentlynding in their hands.
Everyone was tense as they watched this, preparing to move back if the bottle of poison had dropped. However, when the two men safely caught it, they couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
It seemed like the boss was just putting on a show of dominanceˇAt least they wouldn''t be caught in the danger.
After they caught it, the two stood there in a daze for a second before quickly saying, "Yes, boss!"
Then without any hesitation, they turned to leave.
But as soon as they turned around, the man in the throne suddenly stood up with a knife in hand and he used to sh out.
The knife created a tiny arc in the air since it was a tiny knife, but that arc made sure that the knife clipped the two men that were leaving.
The two men were shocked when they felt the pain of being cut, but they turned around in shock to find that it was just a small cut on their arms.
They were confused why it was just a small cut.
Could it be that the boss had missed?
No, with their boss'' skill it was impossible to miss.
Then they thought that it was just another small punishment from the boss. After this thought appeared in their mind, it became the main theory since this was the only thing that could make sense.
The two looked at each other before turning back to the boss and saying, "Thank you for spaˇ"
Before they could finish, the two of them suddenly dropped to the ground. It was almost as if they were puppets that had their strings cut as they fell to the ground.
Everyone was shocked to find that their eyes had rolled back and they were frothing at the mouth. At the same time, when they looked closely, they found that there were purple lines that were climbing up their necks.
It was clear that the two of them had been poisoned!
The boss looked at the knife in his hand and gave a nod before saying, "Not bad, not bad, it seems quite effective."
The vige chief had also been shocked when he saw this, but he was the first one toe back to his senses as he quickly said, "Yes, yes, boss, we only used the best poison that money could buy."
The boss just casually tossed the knife on the two corpses in front of him.
When he did, everyone couldn''t help taking a few steps back since they knew that the poison that was used was a powder. If it was scattered during this time and they identally inhaled it, it would be toote for them to regret it even if they wanted to feel regret.
The boss ignored them and turned to the vige chief to ask, "What about the anesthesia? Are you sure that it will work on the girls that came with him?"
The vige chief quickly said, "We also bought the best one that we can get. It came from the Poison Sect disciple that we had dealings with before. He guaranteed that we could knock out anyone under the Foundation Realm with it."
The boss finally revealed a fierce smile before saying, "Good, good, I can''t wait until I get a taste of those two girls." A lewd look appeared on his face before he continued, "Those two really aren''t goods that you can get every day."
But he also turned in a certain direction as his eyes turned cold again, "That Duanmu Ming Yue, if she still can''t think it through, then she can just die. Anyway, there''s still her daughter left."
The vige chief nodded quickly before quickly having someone deal with the corpses.
ˇ
Back in the forest, Lin Fan who had seen and heard all of this because of the mosquito puppet that he had sent had a cold look on his face.
With this, there was no longer a need for him to hesitate when it came to dealing with this vige.
But after thinking about it, he slowly calmed down.
He couldn''t me the entire vige on the actions of a single group. After all, there were still plenty of people who weren''t at the meeting.
Among these people might just be innocent people who had been caught up in this mess. After all, this was a normal vige, so it wasn''t as if these people could resist when these bandits showed up.
There was also the chance that there were people who had joined the bandits from the vige, such as the vige chief. So before he did anything, there was the need to check through the people of the vige to see who he would save and who he wouldn''t.
So with this thought in mind, Lin Fan turned to the two girls and said, "Let''s go back to the vige."
The two girls were confused since they weren''t able to see what Lin Fan had seen, so they didn''t know what was happening. But after taking a look and seeing the cold look on Lin Fan''s face, they followed him without a word.
Lin Fan exined his n to the two of them along the way, as well as telling them what he had just seen in the meeting.
The two girls immediately revealed cold looks when they heard this and their mentality quickly changed as they prepared to fight these men.
Once they were back at the town, Lin Fan asked Greeny about the task that he had given it.
Greeny ced its vine hand on the map and started pointing out different ces.
This was a map that Lin Fan had drawn along the way based on the information that he had gotten from Greeny''s puppets. He had used the information to draw aplete map of the entire vige from above.
The points that Greeny had just pointed out were the houses of the people who were being forced to stay in this vige by these men.
It had been able to tell them apart because of the difference in possessions and how the men that were rted to the vige chief treated them.
It was clear that they were being forced to stay in this vige either asbour or for something elseˇ
Since that was the case, Lin Fan had no reason to treat these people the same way as the vige chief''s group.
So the n was to rescue them while taking these people down.
Chapter 115 Cleaning Up (2)
After dividing up the tasks, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the two girls with concerned looks.
After a moment of silence, he said, "Take care of yourselves and make sure that you don''t do anything that seems dangerous. If you''re in any danger, don''t worry about the people you''re saving and just get to safety."
Compared to these two girls that he loved, Lin Fan cared less about these vigers.
He was willing to save them, but that didn''t mean that he was willing to risk his life or the lives of hispanions for them.
The two girls looked at him with touched looks and they both came forward to give him a kiss separately before heading off.
Lin Fan just stood there, watching them head off for a bit with a lost look on his face. However, that didn''tst long as his expression suddenly turned cold and sharp.
He might not have been as ruthless as this before, but after almost losing someone he loved because of his own negligence, he knew that he couldn''t remain the same way. It was better for others to die than the people that he lovedˇ
Not to mention that these people in the vige were scumbags.
He still remembered what the men and the boss had said about L and Xiao Yue.
Since they were scum, there was nothing for him to worry about. He could just let go and kill them all.
Once he had this mentality, Lin Fan gave himself a nod as if he was confirming something with himself and then he jumped over the log fence in front of him without a single sound. As soon as he jumped over the fence, the entire vige appeared in front of him.
It was a good thing that there wasn''t a moon tonight, so the area was quite dark.
Lin Fan didn''t have a problem since he could channel spiritual energy into his eyes to help him see in the dark, but it was a different story for the guards on the wall. They could barely see the ground in front of the wall itself, so naturally they were unable to see Lin Fan.
Not to mention that there was arge difference in cultivation between the two sides.
Lin Fan was already in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm while most of the guards on the wall were either in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm or didn''t have any cultivation at all.
Lin Fan really was confused by the question of how these people had the guts to challenge the Fire Eyed Snake that was in the Second Qi Gathering Realm with this level of cultivation. However, that really wasn''t important to him.
The guards were scattered out along the wall and they weren''t close enough to see each other, which made it very easy for Lin Fan to act.
After hended on the wall, he slowly made his way behind the guard that was nearby.
The guard had no idea that he was there and when he came close enough, in one swift motion, Lin Fan grabbed the guard from behind and snapped his neck before he could even make a sound. At the same time, Lin Fan had also covered the mouth of the guard with his hand to ensure that there was no sound at all.
The guard didn''t even know what happened as his vision suddenly turned dark and he breathed hisst.
After killing this guard, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time at all as he put the guard against the wall, making it seem like the guard was sleeping on duty. Then after that, he headed for the next guard on the wall.
This vige itself wasn''t that big and if Lin Fan ran at full speed, it was easy for him to go around the walls in around ten minutes. However, Lin Fan took his time, making his way around the entire wall in around half an hour.
But of course, he wasn''t just walking along the wall during this time.
During this time, he had been snapping the necks of the guards one by one and then putting them against the wall just like he had done with the first guard.
This was his first task, to take care of the guards on the wall to make sure that nothing unexpected would happen and to make sure that no one would be able to sneak up on them.
Then after he finished off the guards, his next task would be to head to the vige chief''s house to capture the vige chief.
Through Greeny''s mosquito puppets, he had seen that the boss of the group had left the vige chief''s house. He had taken most of the men with him and they had headed off to the only bar in the vige.
Even now, he could hear the soundsing from the bar.
So that meant that the vige chief had been left alone in his house, which made it perfect for Lin Fan.
It was clear that the vige chief was someone who was rather high up in the bandit group, so he would have plenty of information. So Lin Fan wouldn''t hold back and capture the vige chief so he could have a nice conversation with the vige chief.
He silently made his way over to the house and then snuck in through the window on the second floor.
The room that he snuck into seemed to be some kind of study which Lin Fan immediately knew was a jackpot. The vige chief seemed like he was managing things for the bandit group, so there would certainly be useful documents here.
But right now, he wasn''t able to take them since the vige chief was still in the house.
However, it was easy for Lin Fan to find the vige chief since he still had Greeny''s mosquito puppets in the house.
After linking senses with the mosquito puppets, he found that the vige chief was currently drinking andining to himself on the first floor. Most of hisints were about the boss, but some of them were also about the men that he worked with.
It was clear that this group didn''t have any loyalty, they were just working together for gains and out of fear of the boss.
This made Lin Fan start to wonder just who the boss wasˇ
Still, he had something to do first, so he shook those thoughts out of his mind.
Without making a single sound, Lin Fan made his way to the first floor and silently came up behind the vige chief.
The vige chief was already halfway through the barrel of wine that he had prepared for himself, so he was already very drunk. It wasn''t hard at all for Lin Fan to sneak up behind him and it was even easier for him to subdue the vige chief.
All it took was a single chop to the back of the head.
Once the vige chief was out, Lin Fan brought him to the cer which should have been the best sound istion room before hitting him in the face with a ball of water.
The vige chief sputtered when his face was hit with water. He was still a bit drunk, so it took him a while for his eyes to adjust, but when they did, they suddenly opened wide in shock as they stared at Lin Fan standing in front of him.
The vige chief just sat there tied to the chair in silence for a bit before asking, "What''s going on here?"
Lin Fan just said with a faint smile, "What do you think is going on here?"
The vige chief didn''t feel any warmthing from that smile, instead he felt a chill run down his spine. But he knew that he couldn''t let Lin Fan notice anything, so he pretended to not understand what Lin Fan was talking about, "Sir mercenary, what is going on here? Why am I tied up?"
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "I''m not in the mood to y with you nor do I have the time, so you should just tell me everything already."
The vige chief was about to say something, but Lin Fan suddenly flicked his hand and something blood red flew through the air, along with a spurt of blood that fell to the ground.
The vige chief was in shock at first, but then he cried out in pain.
Lin Fan had just cut off one of the vige chief''s toes from his exposed feet with a single flick of his wrist.
The vige chief''s heart filled with fear after the pain started to subside.
Lin Fan just stood there with a smile as he asked, "Tell me who your boss is and where you''re keeping the poison that you were nning on feeding us."
The vige chief''s eyes and mouth opened wide in shock after hearing this. The look on his face made it seem like he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.
The vige chief slowly recovered from his shock and stuttered, "How, how do you know, know about that?"
Lin Fan flicked his wrist again and another bloody toe flew through the air before he said, "I''m the one asking the questions here. Answer them or you''ll be feeling even more pain."
The vige chief screamed out again, but the pain subsided faster since there was already adrenaline flowing into his foot. Once the pain slowly subsided, he looked up at Lin Fan with fear, like he was looking at a demon.
Lin Fan didn''t care at all as he waved the dagger in his hand, threatening the vige chief with it.
The vige chief''s heart sank when he saw this and he knew that he had no other choices.
After taking a deep breath, he was about to start telling Lin Fan what he wanted.
But before he could, Lin Fan heard a few faint moansing from one of the doors in the cer.
Chapter 116 Cleaning Up (3)
Lin Fan knitted his brows the moment that he heard this and he stopped the vige chief from talking by raising his hand.
The vige chief was taken aback by Lin Fan suddenly cutting him off, but he was smart enough to hold his mouth after being cut off by Lin Fan.
Lin Fan listened closely for the source of this moaning and soon he found the door that it wasing from.
The moment that the vige chief saw Lin Fan heading for that door, he immediately shouted out, "Wait, don''t go in there!"
But it wasn''t as if he could do anything to stop Lin Fan. Not to mention that it was already toote since Lin Fan was already standing in front of the door and turning the knob to open it.
The first thing that hit Lin Fan after he opened the door was the smell that came from inside.
It was a smell that smelled like a public washroom that hadn''t been cleaned for a month. It was the kind of smell that could physically knock the wind out of a person, pushing them back a few steps.
But after that initial hit, Lin Fan realized that there was a different smell mixed in with this smell.
There was a hint of blood andˇsemenˇ
Still, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan was nning on smelling this scent forever, so he quickly reached his hand up and covered his nose. Though, this didn''t really help that much with blocking the scent. At least it was a bit better after he used his spiritual energy to form a barrier that helped keep out most of the scent.
He looked around the room, but it was quite dark in here, so he had to channel his spiritual energy into his eyes first.
At first, he couldn''t see much in the room other than three figures. However, as his vision started to light up as he channeled his spiritual energy into his eyes, he saw the true appearance of these three figures.
Even with his Max Level Mental Fortitude, it was a sight that he couldn''t help being a bit disgusted by.
These were three female figures that had beenpletely stripped of any clothes. They had cors on their necks with chains that were connected to the ground behind them and their four limbs also had chains on them. The chains on their limbs were deliberately kept short so that they would be forced to crawl on the ground, but they were still long enough that these girls could move a few inches around them.
There were bowls with traces of food and water in them, along with buckets beside these bowls that were clearly meant for them to do their business.
But the most shocking thing about these girls were the blindfolds that were ced on their eyes. One might not be able to see it right away, but if one looked clearly, they would be able to see the dried blood that was congealed on the sides of the blindfold.
It didn''t take much thought for Lin Fan to realize what this meant. Or rather, what they had done to these girls that they had trapped in this cer.
There was an intense rage that suddenly filled him and there was an even more intense urge to kill the ones that had done this.
He quickly turned around to look at the vige chief who had been frozen in ce after Lin Fan had opened the door. However, once the vige chief saw Lin Fan looking over, he immediately felt a chill run down his spine.
He had already been scared the moment that Lin Fan opened the door since he already knew what would happen after Lin Fan discovered what was behind it, but seeing this gaze now and feeling the murderous intent, he knew that his time left in this world was short.
But he didn''t want to give up just yet!
He didn''t want to die!
So he immediately said, "Sir mercenary, this isn''t what it looks like! I was forcedˇ"
However, before he could say anything else, he immediately swallowed his words after a cold re from Lin Fan.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan didn''t immediately attack him. Instead, Lin Fan turned back to the girls who were trapped in this room and ignoring the filth of the room, he bent down in front of them.
When the girls heard the sound of his movements, they kept moaning as if they were trying to say something, but were too weak to actually say anything.
Lin Fan looked down at them during this time and he found that their teeth had been pulled out as wellˇ
After bending down in front of them, he asked, "Do you want me to save you? Or do you want me to end it?"
There was a moment of silence as the girls followed the sound of his voice to look up at him. The girls were too weak to speak properly, but after that moment of silence, the girls all started mouthing, "Please end it."
While Lin Fan wasn''t proficient in reading lips, even he could tell what they wanted.
So with a nod, he said, "As you wish."
Then he raised his hands and with three quick movements, he snapped the necks of these girls.
He closed his eyes and brought his hands up to pray for their souls before standing up again to walk over to where the vige chief was tied up.
The vige chief knew that this situation was bad for him, but he couldn''t speak under the pressure that Lin Fan put on him. The only thing that he could do was look up at Lin Fan with a pleading gaze, asking for mercy.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan said something that he never expected.
"As long as you tell me what I want to know, I will let you go."
The vige chief just looked at Lin Fan and blinked and blinked again, as if he couldn''t understand what was happening. But then he quickly came to his senses and processed Lin Fan''s words.
He revealed a look of hope and asked, "Will you swear by that? Will you really let me go?"
Lin Fan nodded and said, "As long as you answer all my questions, then I will let you go. I swear on my name."
The vige chief was still doubtful, but after hearing Lin Fan swear on his name, he felt a bit more trusting. So after hesitating a bit, he said, "Alright, ask me your questions and I''ll see if I can answer them."
Lin Fan nodded and started asking questions about the bandit group.
After receiving plenty of useful information, Lin Fan fell into deep thought and just stood there in front of the vige chief.
The vige chief became anxious when he saw this, so he said, "Are you going to keep your promise now? I''ve already told you everything that I know, shouldn''t you let me go now?"
Lin Fan was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard this.
He looked at the vige chief like he was looking at a disgusting bug, but with a flick of his wrist, he cut the ropes that had been binding the vige chief. He looked down at the vige chief and said, "You''re free now. I don''t think that I need to tell you what to do, right?"
The vige chief quickly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I''ll leave the vige immediately, I promise! I won''t say a single word that you''re here and I''ll never get involved in this matter ever again!"
Lin Fan clearly didn''t believe him, but he just waved his hand with a cold snort.
The vige chief also didn''t really mean what he said. As soon as he was allowed to escape, he would immediately look for the boss and tell him everything that happened.
He would take revenge for the toes that he had lost, he would take revenge for the humiliation that he had suffered, he would take revenge for all the things that he had been put through!
He would vite this mercenary''s women right in front of him!
But now, all that mattered was being able to escape.
So the vige chief treated it like he had been pardoned as he started running to the stairs that led out of the cer.
However, when he came to these stairs, he found that there was ayer of ice that was blocking his way up. He tried smashing the ice with his fists, but he found that it was just too strong for him to even make a dent with his hands.
So he quickly turned back to Lin Fan and shouted, "You swore in your name! Are you really not going to keep your promise?!"
Lin Fan looked at him with disdainful eyes, but he still said, "I said that I would let you go and I have. I never said anything about anyone else letting you go."
"Anyone else?" The vige chief was confused when he heard this.
There was clearly no one else here, so what did Lin Fan mean by anyone else?
But then before he could ask again, the vige chief noticed that there was indeed a figure that was standing behind Lin Fan. Well, not standing, but rather flying behind Lin Fan.
It was a small figure that was pping its wings to stay afloat in the air behind Lin Fan.
When the vige chief looked more closely, he found that it was a little dragon!
Chapter 117 Cleaning Up (4)
The vige chief knew that this wasn''t a good situation for him, so without even thinking about it, he started looking around the cer for any paths to escape by.
However, this was a cer that was deep underground and other than the stairs, there wasn''t another path out of this ce.
So no matter where he ran, unless he was able to smash theyer of ice in front of these stairs, he wouldn''t be able to escape.
Still, the one thing that he couldn''t do was just stand here in front of the ice, in front of Lin Fan and that dragon. If he just remained here, it would be certain death since he wouldn''t be able to fight back.
So without hesitation, he started running for one of the barrels beside him.
His n was to push that barrel in Lin Fan and the dragon''s direction to distract them before hiding himself in this cer. Once he was hidden, he would try to figure out another n to escape.
But it was just too bad that Lin Fan and Hayase didn''t give him that chance.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Drown him."
Hayase gave a nod before condensing a ball of water that he sent out at the vige chief. The ball of water urately flew right at the vige chief andnded on his head,pletely surrounding it.
The vige chief started to panic when the ball of water covered his face, but that was just the start. As he realized that he was being drowned by that ball of water, he tried wing at it, he tried hitting it, he tried iling his head around to throw it off, he tried all kinds of different methods, but he couldn''t get it off his head.
He found that his breath was slowly leaving him and his vision was getting more and more blurry.
Soon, he was only filled with the regret of doing what he had done, but it was already toote as his visionpletely turned to ck.
Even after the vige chief copsed to the ground, the bubble of water didn''t disappear as his body was still twitching. Only when his body hadpletely stopped twitching did Lin Fan give a nod to Hayase to release the bubble of water.
For these people who treated others like this, there was no need for him to show any mercy. In fact, if he showed mercy to these people, the one to suffer next would be him and the people that he cared about.
So he would make sure to stomp out these people like the bugs that they were.
After taking care of the vige chief, Lin Fan immediately left the house after gathering all the materials that he thought was necessary. He just put them all in the Pet Storage Space before heading out the second floor window like he had entered from.
The streets of this vige were still silent, but he could hear noiseing from one ce. The only bar of the vige.
The boss had brought his men over to the bar earlier and even now, they were still partying it up.
Lin Fan''s next target was that ce, but before he could take them out, he wanted to make sure that he wasn''t leaving any loose ends in the vige. He had Greeny check the rest of the vige with its mosquito puppets and after making sure that there was no one else from the bandit group left, he headed to the bar.
As for the vige chief''s house, he had wanted to burn it and everything that was inside down, but that would attract too much attention. So for now, he had to just endure it and suppress the urge to set this ce aze.
He would leave it alone for a few more hours.
After that, this ce and everything that happened here would be turned to ashes.
So with this thought in mind, Lin Fan turned his attention to the brightly lit bar that was at the center of the town.
Along the way, he met up with L and Xiao Yue who hade to find him after taking care of their tasks.
Behind them were the people who had been forced to follow the rules of the bandits who he had the two of them rescue.
They were clearly afraid based on how they were acting, but Lin Fan looked at them with a cold re and said, "What do you want to do? Do you want to fight for your freedom or do you want to spend the rest of your life cowering?"
As if to prove his point, they immediately started cowering under the pressure that he put on them.
Lin Fan wanted to shake his head when he saw this, but he just maintained that cold and firm look on his face.
After a moment of silence, one of the men from this group slowly came forward and said, "But what can we do? They''re much stronger and you should have seen how ruthless they are. If we try to resist, they will hurt our families."
Lin Fan looked at this person and then said, "They haven''t hurt your families now?"
This man wanted to say something, but as soon as the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say them. He just looked at Lin Fan for a bit before swallowing the words and lowering his head again.
Lin Fan then turned to the rest of them and said, "I''m giving you the chance to stand up for yourselves, will you take that chance?"
The people looked at each other before lowering their heads, as if they didn''t dare look up at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gave up at this point, but before he could say his next words, there was someone that suddenly stood up in front of him.
It was a little boy who came out of the crowd.
He stood right in front of everyone and faced Lin Fan to say, "I''ll do it! I''ll fight them!"
Lin Fan and the crowd of people were all surprised to see this little boy stand out, but then his mother quickly came forward to grab him and say, "What are you saying? This foolish boy! How could you even think of that after everything that happened?"
But the boy resisted and said, "I won''t let them take you away like they took big sister away. Even dad was killed by them! I can''t just let them get away with this!"
As he said this, there was aplicated look that passed through the eyes of everyone in the crowd.
It wasn''t just this little boy who had lost a family member, all of them had lost a family member or multiple family members at the hands of these bandits. But this was a world where the strong reigned and they knew that they would never be able to win against the bandits, so they had suppressed all their feelings and their pride to live.
However, even this little boy was willing to fight for what he believed in. As adults, how could they not feel ashamed after seeing this?
This feeling of shame began to grow inside of them, growing until it became unbearableˇ
Finally, one of the men of the group took the lead by picking up a pitchfork from the side of the road and lifted it up to say, "I''ll fight for my home and my family!"
It was like a spark had been lit under them.
As soon as this first person spoke, the rest of them looked at each other before they started picking up weapons from all around them as well.
The feelings of rebellion filled the crowd and soon they were chanting as if they were ready to fight at any moment.
Lin Fan didn''t know what would happen, but he had made sure that they were far enough from the bar that no one would hear any of this. However, seeing this, he couldn''t help revealing a smile.
This was what he had wanted to see in this group.
After all, he didn''t have any ns on staying in this vige after he took care of these bandits, but he knew that if he finished off the bandits and then left the vige as it was, it was very likely that the same thing would happen again.
So he chose to use this method to give the people of the vige a backbone, so they could stand up for themselves in the future.
This was thest kindness that he would give them.
Seeing that they were ready, Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Then let''s go."
The men of the vige looked at Lin Fan and looked at each other before gathering up behind him with their weapons raised.
As for the women and children, they stayed on the side with Xiao Yue and L, watching the men head off with Lin Fan.
However, the men were still a bit worried.
Even if Lin Fan was there with them, they didn''t believe that he would be able to take care of all the bandits on his own. Or at least, they didn''t believe that he would be able to take care of the boss.
The cruelty that the boss had disyed had left a mark on their hearts that caused instinctive fear to fill them whenever they even thought about the boss.
So as they got closer and closer to the bar, they couldn''t help feeling more and more nervous.
One of the leaders of these men came forward and asked Lin Fan, "Sir mercenary, are you sure that we can do this? Those bandits might be evil, but they are also strongˇCan we really fight against them?"
Lin Fan just revealed a smile and said, "It''s not a problem."
Before the men could say anything else, Lin Fan suddenly released something from his Pet Storage Space.
Chapter 118 Cleaning Up (5)
The lights were bright in the bar and there was beer everywhere.
These bandits hadpletely forgotten everything in the world as they lost themselves in their alcohol. There were many of them that couldn''t even form proper sentences anymore as they fell over their tables.
In the middle of all of this was the boss of this bandit group who had several women in his arms.
But if one looked closely, they would be able to see the marks on their wrists from where they had been chained and the marks from being hit hidden under their clothesˇ
However, none of that was able to stop the enthusiasm of the boss as his wandering hands moved across their bodies.
This party had been going for close to two hours now and it didn''t seem like it would evere to an end, but there were people that also left from time to time to go to the bathroom since it was outside.
At this time, there were two people that suddenly needed to use the bathroom, so they headed out.
Everything seemed normal at first, but when they got far enough from the bar, they found that the town was eerily quiet. It was almost as if there were no sounds around them at all.
? But that shouldn''t be right since there were still people that lived in this town and there were still guards that were on the walls. It shouldn''t be this quietˇ
They suddenly became alert as their hands went to their weapons. It was just too bad that they had already been surrounded.
The men all around them beat them up with pitchforks, hitting them until they lost consciousness.
After beating these two up, the men looked down at their own hands before looking down at the bandits lying unconscious in front of them. It was almost as if they couldn''t believe what they had just done, but then there was a determined look that appeared in their eyes.
It was almost as if they had suddenly been filled with the determination to see this through.
They had been on the fence at first, but then after seeing what they could do with their own hands, they were no longer hesitating. Since these bandits were just normal people like them, why couldn''t they fight to take their vige back?
The pent up feelings inside of them burst forth at this moment as they were filled with the desire to fight.
However, Lin Fan knew better than to let them charge into this den of bandits just based on this emotion alone. He knew that they wouldn''t be able to win like this.
First, not to mentionbat skills, just in terms of numbers, the vigers were at a disadvantage. There were more than double the number of banditspared to vigers, so as soon as they rushed in, there was no doubt that they would be surrounded and killed.
So Lin Fan stopped them and personally led the way.
As for the two bandits that they had knocked out, the vigers tied them up forter.
These vigers had plenty of pent up anger towards these bandits, so they wouldn''t let them die that easily. If they could capture them, they would capture them so they could get revenge on themter.
Lin Fan walked up to the bar, but since most of the bandits were focused on their partying, they didn''t really notice him. He was able to get all the way to the door without being noticed.
Even when he pushed through the door to enter the bar, there wasn''t a single person that had noticed him.
Lin Fan looked around and he couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.
These people were supposed to be plotting against him, but here they were partying without a care in the world. Did these people really think that they could do anything to him like this?
Did they think that he was an idiot?
However, this was advantageous to him, so he didn''t bother taking it to heart.
In the end, these people were already dead in his heart.
So he casually walked into the bar and walked up to where the boss was sitting.
Everyone just ignored him at first since they thought that he was one of them, but then they slowly realized that there was something strange about him. They all turned to look at him, but since they were drunk, it was hard for them to recognize him at first.
Still, they were able to eventually see him clearly.
Not everyone knew who this person was, but the men who had gone to greet Lin Fan with the vige chief were also here and they were able to recognize him.
Of course, the boss who had been sitting in the middle also recognized him since he had seen him when he first came into the vige. He had seen him, but Lin Fan hadn''t seen the boss, that was how he operated.
But seeing Lin Fan appear here, he couldn''t help bing a bit nervous.
Wasn''t he supposed to be in the woods looking for the spirit beast? Why was he here?
Still, since he was here, there wasn''t anything that he could do about it. Since he was here, the only thing that he could do wasˇ
The boss looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "Sir mercenary, it''s my mistake for not greeting you as soon as you arrived. But that really is surprising, when did you arrive? I didn''t notice you at all."
He had to stay calm and pretend that he didn''t know anything. After all, without knowing what the other side knew and what his goal ining here was, it was dangerous for him to say anything excessive since all that would do was reveal himself.
The only thing that he could do now was wait for the other side to reveal their intentions first.
As well, he hoped that the vige chief would notice this ande soon. After all, he was the vige chief, so it was easier for him to interact with this mercenary than him who was officially the leader of the guards for this vige.
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "That isn''t important. What''s important is that I have some business with you."
The boss revealed a confused look as he asked, "Business with me? What business could you have with a lowly person like me? It''s not as if I know anything about the spirit beast, so I don''t really think that I could be of any help."
Lin Fan said with the same smile, "I never said that it was rted to the spirit beast." But then after thinking about it, he said, "Well, it''s a lie to say that it''spletely unrted to the spirit beast."
The boss was even more confused when he heard this, but he didn''t stay dazed for long. He gave a snap and three people came forward on the side before saying, "These three are the ones that know about the spirit beast the best out of all the guards. Perhaps they can help you."
But in reality, these three were actually his best fightersˇ
Fighters was the wrong way to put it. The better way to describe them would be assassins.
They took care of any unpleasant business that the boss wanted to take care of and the three of them had never failed him once, especially when they were working together.
He could already sense something bad about Lin Fan''s appearance here, so he didn''t hesitate to use his three assassins to take care of Lin Fan before things became even worse. It was just too bad that he hadpletely underestimated Lin Fan.
Lin Fan still had a smile on his face as he said, "There''s no need for that. Actually, it''s quite a simple thing that I need your help with."
Lin Fan walked forward and came up to the table in front of the boss before putting one hand on the table.
At this point, everyone that was drunk started to sober up and all of their hands were on their weapons, as if they were prepared to fight at any time. Even an idiot without a brain would be able to sense that something was off based on how Lin Fan was acting.
Lin Fan ignored all of them as he kept staring at the boss.
The boss felt a shiver run down his spine when faced with Lin Fan''s staring, but he still forced himself to calm down as he said, "Sir mercenary, if there''s anything you need, we can talk this out. There''s no needˇ"
Before he could finish his words, Lin Fan suddenly flipped the table over his head, blocking him from the field of view of all the bandits around him.
The moment that the table was flipped, everyone pulled out their weapons and moved forward to surround Lin Fan.
The boss had also thrown away the girls that had been in his arms and pulled out his weapon, as he prepared to face Lin Fan.
The three assassins didn''t waste any time as they went in three different directions, stabbing out with their daggers. They were hoping to use Lin Fan''s table flip to also catch Lin Fan off guard and kill him before he could do anything.
It was just too bad that what they met was a giant snake tail that smashed the table hiding Lin Fan.
With a single whip of the snake tail, the three assassins were smashed into three different walls, creating three different outlines in those walls.
But the bandits didn''t have time to care about them as something shocking appeared in front of their eyes.
Chapter 119 Cleaning Up (6)
The boss stared in shock at the giant snake that had appeared in front of him.
He just sat there in a daze for a while before stuttering out, "You, this, how?"
He said all kinds of words, but he wasn''t able to form a singleplete sentence because he just couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him.
He had been able to recognize the snake with a single nce because it was a sight that he couldn''t be more familiar with. After all, he was the one that had caused most of the scars on the snake''s body.
After taking a long time to finallye back to his senses, the boss finally said, "Sir mercenary, what is the meaning of this? We asked you to help us take care of the spirit beast that attacked our vige and now you''re bringing that spirit beast into the vige? Do you not care about what others will think of the Mercenary Guild if this was known?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Well, you know in your heart what you''ve done. There''s no need for me to say anything, right?"
A chill ran down the spine of the boss again. He had wanted to say something, but as soon as the words came to his mouth, they became stuck and he couldn''t say a thing. With no other choice, he could only swallow those words before shouting out, "All of you, what are you standing in a daze for?"
The other bandits had just been standing there in a daze after the snake had appeared.
Well, it wasn''t right to call it a daze with the looks of fear in their eyes.
They could also recognize this snake with a single nce since it was a scene that had appeared in their nightmares before. All of them had lostrades to this snake before with how many times they''ve attacked it, so this snake was like a nightmare to them.
But the boss'' roar shook them out of their daze.
The boss also saw this and kept roaring out at them, "If you want to live, raise your weapons and attack this god damn snake! If you don''t want to live, then I''ll kill you myself if you try to run!"
The fear that they felt towards the boss overcame the fear that they had for the snake.
With a roar from one person, all of the bandits started surrounding and charging the snake. It was just too bad that there was a difference in power between the two sides.
The Fire Eyed Snake was in the Second Qi Gathering Realm while most of these bandits were mortals or in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm. Not to mention that the Fire Eyed Snake was a spirit beast, so its body was already much stronger than these bandits.
The only reason that the bandits had been able to hurt it before was because they had been using their traps and other things to kite it around, so that it couldn''t hit them directly.
Now that it was able to hit them directly, these bandits couldn''t even take a single hit from the Fire Eyed Snake before crumpling to the ground.
While the Fire Eyed Snake went on a rampage, Lin Fan''s attention was on the boss of the bandits.
The boss also knew that Lin Fan wasn''t someone to be looked down on, so he had also drawn his weapons and was currently facing him. However, he could tell that Lin Fan was much stronger than him, so he knew that his only way to survive would be to find some way to trick him.
With this thought in mind, the boss said, "Sir mercenary, is there really a need to go this far? As long as you''re willing to spare me, I can give you whatever you want."
Lin Fan revealed an interested look as he said, "Oh, what can you offer me then?"
The boss'' eyes lit up, as if he saw a bit of hope. He quickly said, "Anything, anything. As long as you desire it, I can give you anything that I have."
While saying this, his hand was secretly moving inside of the chest of his coat.
Before he had left for the bar, he had taken a bottle of that poison that the vige chief had shown him previously. He didn''t take it for any reason, he had just taken it because he thought that it might be useful in the future.
But he never thought that it would have a chance to be useful this soon.
As he was stalling Lin Fan by talking, the boss slowly pulled out the bottle and took off the cap as he prepared to throw it at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan acted like he was thinking about it for a bit which the boss took advantage of, preparing to throw the bottle of poison at him. However, Lin Fan suddenly said, "But I want you to die? Can you give me that?"
The boss was stunned when he heard this and his hand holding the bottle of poison stopped.
Lin Fan took advantage of this momentary daze to shoot out a little icicle from the tip of his finger which was currently pointing at the boss.
The icicle pierced right through the hand of the boss and through the bottle of poison that he had been holding, scattering it all over him.
The boss roared out in pain with the icicle piercing his hand, but he cared more about the fact that the poison had been scattered. It was just too bad that he had reactedte to this and had already breathed in arge mouthful of the poison.
It didn''t take long before the effects of the poison started showing up in his body, with ck veins making their way to his face along with frothing at the mouth.
Thest thing he did was look at Lin Fan with a look of hatred as he asked, "How?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he watched the boss fall down in front of him.
It wasn''t that hard for Lin Fan to notice that the boss had been reaching for something. He didn''t know what it was, but he knew that it couldn''t have been a good thing, so he didn''t hesitate to shoot the icicle at it.
He never would have thought that it was poison.
After all, Lin Fan wanted the boss to die a painful death for everything that he had done and for the things that he had wanted to do.
He had wanted toy his hands on L and Xiao Yue, he wanted to touch Lin Fan''s bottom line. So naturally Lin Fan had wanted him to die the death that he had deserved and not this quick death by poison.
But it was already toote and Lin Fan couldn''t do anything about it, so he just epted it for what it was.
He didn''t even bother looking at the boss'' corpse anymore as he turned his attention to the bandits that were scattered all over the bar.
Many of them were already unconscious or dead on the ground after being pped down by the Fire Eyed Snake''s tail. The rest that were still standing looked like they were about to copse, as if they didn''t even have the power to hold their weapons anymore.
Seeing this, Lin Fan said to the Fire Eyed Snake, "Alright, that''s enough."
The Fire Eyed Snake clearly had an unwilling look in its eyes as it looked at Lin Fan, but Lin Fan still called out the portal to the Pet Storage Space for it.
The bandits werepletely shocked to see this as they didn''t understand why Lin Fan did this. However, they didn''t dare underestimate Lin Fan since he was able to control that powerful snake.
Not to mention that their boss was dead, so they really didn''t know what to do since these banditscked instructions with the death of their leader.
Lin Fan just walked over to the door and opened it to let the men of the vige in.
The men of the vige were shocked by what they saw, but then they were filled with energy when Lin Fan said, "I''ll leave the rest to you."
The bandits were just shocked as they watched the men of the vige charging at them with their weapons in hand.
There were some bandits that were still stronger than these men from the vige, but when they tried to fight back, they found that there was an icicle that suddenly flew through the air. That icicle pierced right through their hand and forced them to drop their weapon, to allow the men of the vige beat them up with their pitchforks and other tools.
It didn''t take long for the men of the vige to beat up all the bandits, especially since they had Lin Fan helping them. Lin Fan shot out icicles at all the bandits that were in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm, stopping them from being able to fight back, which allowed the men of the vige to beat them up.
After a few minutes, the fight was over.
The men of the vige looked at the bandits that were lying all over the ground before looking down at their own hands. After a moment of silence, all of them dropped their weapons and broke out in cheers.
They had done it, they had taken back their vige!
But at the same time, they felt a trace of sadness...
If they knew that it was this easy, then why did they suffer for so long for?
However, that didn''tst long since they all knew that the reason that it had been so easy was because of Lin Fan. If it wasn''t for him taking care of most of the bandits, it would have been very unlikely that they could have taken care of these bandits.
So they turned to look at Lin Fan with looks of gratitude and worship, but they found that Lin Fan had already disappeared from the bar.
Chapter 120 Cleaning Up (7)
After seeing that the fight was over, Lin Fan slipped out of the bar because there was still some business that he had to take care of.
Lin Fan made his way through the town to the house of the vige chief.
After making sure that there were walls of water prepared around the house, he created a fireball and threw it at the door of the house. As soon as the fireball hit the door, the mes immediately started to spread all over the house.
It didn''t take long before the entire house had gone up in mes.
This was what Lin Fan had promised to do when he left this house. He was going to burn this house and everything that happened in this house, turning all of it to ashes.
That was the only way that he could let the ones that had suffered here truly rest in peace.
Watching the house burn, Lin Fan brought his hands together and prayed that they would live a happier second life.
While Lin Fan didn''t really believe in any gods, he still felt that it was necessary to leave some kind of prayer here.
As the house burned, the sparks flew off from it, but the water walls that Lin Fan had set up prevented them from reaching any of the nearby houses.
But of course, the giant burning house easily attracted a lot of attention, so there many of the men of the vige ran over to see what was happening.
When they saw that it was Lin Fan and it was the vige chief''s house that was burning, it didn''t take them long to figure out what was happening. All of them just watched the house in a daze for a bit before also bringing their hands together in front of them.
After the house finished burning down, they remained there in silence except for three men who came over to Lin Fan.
One of them took the lead in asking Lin Fan, "Did you find any captured people in the house?"
Lin Fan was surprised to be asked this by them, but he could easily figure out why they were asking this. They were most likely the family members of the girls that he had found in the vige chief''s basement.
However, to tell them about what had happened to those girlsˇHe didn''t want to burden them with this hatredˇEspecially since the vige chief was already dead. If they were to know about this, they would be forced to carry this hatred for the rest of their life without ever being able to vent it.
So after taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "They were already dead when I found them."
The three men all lowered their heads and were silent for a while, but when Lin Fan listened closely, he could hear the sounds of snifflinging from them. However, Lin Fan didn''t say a thing as he let them grief.
It took another while before they finally epted this with a sigh and looked up to thank Lin Fan for telling them.
He felt a bit of guilt hearing this, but he knew that this was for the best.
So afterforting them with a pat on the shoulder, he headed off to where L and Xiao Yue were.
The men saw this and all started to follow Lin Fan because that was also where the women of the vige were. They still had to give the good news that the bandits had been driven out to them.
The women were all still anxious when they first arrived, but after hearing the news that the bandits had been taken care of, they all burst into cheers.
For them, it was almost like a dream.
They had been living under oppression for so long that they almost forgot how it felt to be free. But feeling it now, it was like the sweetest feeling in the world.
Many of them broke out in tears and fell to the ground as their legs gave out under them from their happiness.
But there were those that hugged their kids and looked at them withplicated looks. It was as if they were thinking about the kids that they had lost when they looked at these kids that were left.
However, when he saw this, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking of something.
He had received quite a bit of information from the vige chief when he had interrogated him. Among this information was the location of a house that the bandits had used to store some of their goods.
He didn''t say exactly what kind of goods they were, but Lin Fan had a faint idea of what they were storing there.
After all, it was in the vige and he had only seen houses in the vigeˇ
But if he were to tell the vigers about it now, what would they think? And also, how would the people that were saved react to being saved?
Would they even want to be saved?
No, that wasn''t something that he was to decide.
He had let his emotions take him over when he saw those three girls in the basement of the vige chief''s house, so he had arbitrarily decided that this was best for them. Even now, he was still trying to defend his decisionˇ
After a moment of thought, Lin Fan decided to tell the vigers where the other girls were being held.
The vigers all looked at Lin Fan in a daze for a bit before quickly running off to the house that he had told them about.
By the end of the night, there were girls that were rescued and there were girls that were too far gone that they killed themselves even after being saved by their families. But the one important thing was that this was their choice and no one else''s.
When the sun came up and the dust settled, the vige had ended its sleepless night of ughter and now they faced a new problem.
Who would they turn to to lead them?
These people were nothing more than peasants who lived on the very border of the empire, they didn''t have any aspirations or desire for power, they just wanted to live their peaceful lives.
But that didn''t mean that they didn''t need someone in charge.
The vige chief might have been a corrupt one, but he was someone who had connected this remote vige to the main branch of government and to different organizations, such as the Mercenary Guild or the Merchants Guild. Without the vige chief, they would find it hard to get money for their excess crops and would find it hard to buy the things that they would need.
So they still needed someone to take this job.
It was just too bad that no one wanted this job since they knew that it would mean taking on a lot of responsibilities.
So while the vigers were still talking about who should take over, Lin Fan had been nning on leaving.
He wasn''t a part of this vige and he had onlye here to take care of that request for Tian Tian. He was taking the Fire Eyed Snake away with him, so this mission could be considered finished.
There was no reason for him to stay in this vige any longer.
But before he could leave, there was a small figure that walked through the crowd and said something that shocked him.
Duanmu Yi walked right to the center of the crowd and raised her voice to say, "I think that young master Lin should be the new vige chief."
Everyone was confused since they didn''t know who this young master Lin was at first, but following Duanmu Yi''s gaze, everyone''s eyes fell onto Lin Fan. Their eyes immediately lit up with looks of understanding and they all supported this idea.
After all, they had seen how powerful this mercenary was and he was the one who had saved them. If he was willing to stay and protect their vige, then they wouldn''t have to worry about something like this happening again in the future.
Of course, after being surprised, Lin Fan immediately started denying this request.
After all, he had his business and residence in Sunset City, so there was no need for him to stay here.
But the vigers kept pestering him to take this position. It was as if they wouldn''t let him leave if he didn''t ept this position.
Lin Fan could easily break free, but he didn''t want to hurt anyone.
However, after a thought suddenly popped into his mind, he stopped struggling.
Seeing this, everyone stopped pulling on him and looked at him with looks of hope in their eyes.
Lin Fan stood there thinking for a bit before suddenly saying, "Alright, I''ll do it."
Everyone was surprised by this sudden change, including L and Xiao Yue, but then they all broke out in cheers. Even L and Xiao Yue cheered for this.
They didn''t know why Lin Fan suddenly chose to ept the role of vige chief for this vige, but they would support him in whatever he did. Not to mention that they felt that with his current abilities, his current status didn''t seem to fit him.
They were happy to see more and more people choosing to follow Lin Fan.
As for Lin Fan, he just had a strange smile on his face as he looked around the vige.
It almost made him look like a viin, but the vigers were too happy to notice this.
Chapter 121 New Village Chief
The following days went by in a blur for Lin Fan.
He was kept busy every day, learning about the various things that a vige chief had to do.
It was just a good thing that he had packed up all the documents in the previous vige chief''s house before burning that house to the ground. With these, it made it much easier for him to take over his new position.
Of course, he didn''t n on taking over this position for long.
To him, all he had to do was be a figurehead vige chief. As for the actual work, he could always get someone else to do it.
Yue Lan was probably the best choice for this, but she was still currently in Sunset City. So for now, Lin Fan had to learn how to take care of this himself and do all of this himself while waiting for a reply from Yue Lan after he sent a message to her with the Gail Sparrow.
To his surprise though, it wasn''t as hard as he thought to instate him as the new vige chief.
Among the things that he had taken from the previous vige chief''s house, there was a jade token. This jade token was actually a messaging token that allowed him to contact the central government.
L was familiar with how to use this since she had used this kind of jade token with the Mercenary Guild before.
When the token was connected, a surprised voice asked, "What is it?"
Lin Fan was surprised by how frank this voice was, but he still said, "Is this the central government office?"
The voice gruffly said, "Where else would it be? What do you want? Did something happened to your taxes this year?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows, but he still said, "The previous vige chief has died and we want to register a new vige chief."
The voice just casually said, "Oh, then tell me the name of the new vige chief."
Lin Fan replied, "Lin Fan."
The voice then said, "Got it. Anything else?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows even deeper when he heard this, but he still replied, "No, that is all."
The voice didn''t even bother saying anything as they just hung up right away.
Lin Fan was left standing there knitting his brows after this happened.
It was clear that the central government didn''t care about this remote vige. In fact, the only thing that they seemed to care about was whether the taxes that they would receive from the vige would be affected or not.
But that was what Lin Fan wanted to see since it would be troublesome if he had to deal with bureaucratic procedures as well to take over the vige chief position. If they were willing to acknowledge him that easily, then that would work better for him.
Since it would take several days for Yue Lan to send someone after receiving the letter, that meant that Lin Fan had to take care of the vige matters during these days.
He found that the situation of the vige was quite bad. They couldn''t even be considered sustainable without some kind of trade route established.
The vige could produce enough food to feed itself, but that was only the most basic of crops. They still needed to sell their food and trade for daily necessities like salt, oil, and etc. This vige didn''t have a source of these daily necessities and there wasn''t even a town that was close enough for them to go to buy them.
If merchants didn''te to this town, it would definitely run out of supplies.
The good thing was that before Lin Fan hade, there had been a merchant caravan that hade through, so the vige was currently stocked up on these daily necessities.
But Lin Fan had to take care of all of this in the future or find some way to solve this.
Then there were many other problems that kept Lin Fan busy over the past few days.
Lin Fan was finally able to get some free time after finishing all his work in the morning. So in the afternoon, Lin Fan was finally able to have some time to walk around the vige.
However, the vige itself waspletely empty.
This vige was a very remote vige, so most of the people who lived here were farmers. It was currently the middle of summer, so naturally these people had to work in the fields during the day.
Not to mention that they were currentlycking manpower because of the bandits that had been executed during this time.
When the previous vige chief had been in charge, he had sent some of the bandits to help out with the farming, so they would always have enough manpower to do all the farming with. After all, the farming was an important source of ie for the bandit group, so it wasn''t hurting them to help.
But now that all the bandits were gone, they had to rely on themselves to do all the farming. This was a bit too much since they had expanded the fields to meet the demands of the bandits.
Now that the crops were half grown, it would be too much of a waste to just let some of it die.
So even the children and wives had been called out to help with the farming.
Lin Fan walked through this silent vige and came to the fountain in the center. As he stood there, he looked around to make sure that there was no one else there before reaching his hand into the Pet Storage Space to pull out a blue orb.
He leaned over the fountain and then tossed the blue orb in before saying, "Create your dungeon here."
Rokuko was surprised to be suddenly dropped into a fountain, but she quickly came back to her senses. However, she didn''t immediately follow Lin Fan''s orders as she started checking the area around her first.
After a few moments, she said, "This ce isn''t suited for making a dungeon. The flow of spiritual energy here really is weakˇIf I make my dungeon here, it''ll be really weak."
It was clear that she wasn''t satisfied with the location that Lin Fan had chosen, but Lin Fan didn''t give her any chance to argue as he said, "Just do it."
So even if Rokuko was unwilling, she still had to create the dungeon here.
The main reason that Lin Fan had even chosen to be the vige chief of this ce was because he wanted to create the dungeon here.
He wanted to use the dungeon to create an attraction town, that way he could not only earn money, but also DP.
There were three ways to generate DP with a dungeon.
One was to get DP naturally from the spiritual energy absorbed from the surroundings in the form of daily DP. That was also the reason why Rokuko had beenining about theck of spiritual energy here.
The second was to defeat enemies and absorb their energy after they died to create DP.
The third and the most important method for Lin Fan''s n was passive generation of DP from any living creatures that were inside of the dungeon. This was what Lin Fan was aiming for when he thought of building a dungeon attraction town.
The dungeon could absorb the natural energy that any living creature released and could turn it into DPs. Even normal humans would be able to generate 1 DP per day.
As for stronger humans or stronger beastsˇ
As long as he was able to create a dungeon that could attract the attention of strong mercenaries, then he would be able to passively earn DP from them being in the town which was also part of the dungeon.
When it came to locations for this dungeon town, this rural vige was the best.
It was far enough that people wouldn''t pay much attention to it, but it was also a good ce to expand if he ever needed to since there was plenty of space here.
As for attracting the DP farmsˇmercenaries, that was easy. Lin Fan had seen plenty of cheap special items for sale in the Dungeon Master System store. As long as they put these things in the dungeon, it would surely attract people.
The only thing that Lin Fan was really worried about was how to get the people of this cultivation world to ept the concept of a dungeon. After all, there were only things like ruins in this kind of cultivation world.
But he would cross that bridge when he needed to.
It didn''t take long for Rokuko to create the dungeon since there was nothing for her to create. Lin Fan''s n was for her to im this entire vige as her dungeon and that was easy for her since Lin Fan had alreadyid out all the foundations.
After she was done, she asked Lin Fan, "What do we do now?"
Lin Fan said, "We''re going to make a hole."
Rokuko was confused as to what Lin Fan meant by this, but following his instructions, she dug out arge open space under the fountain. Then she also added a set of stairs that led to this space.
Once all that was done, Lin Fan had her seal up the stairs before letting her develop the dungeon herself.
She had experience with this, so Lin Fan would leave it to her to design the general outline of the dungeon first before giving any advice.
Once she was done, he would introduce the vigers to the dungeon and start his n.
Chapter 122 As Beautiful As A Painting
When he finished creating the dungeon and left the design of the dungeon to Rokuko, it was already getting dark. So Lin Fan headed back to the ce that he was staying in the vige.
It was Duanmu Yi''s house that he was staying in.
The vigers naturally offered him a much bigger and private residence, but Lin Fan hadn''t wanted to live there because most of these residences had once belonged to the bandits.
He didn''t know what he would find in those houses, but he wasn''t that eager to look through them.
So in the end, he chose to stay with Duanmu Yi.
There was nothing wrong with choosing to stay with a cute girl.
But before they could stay, the first thing that they had to do was clean out Duanmu Yi''s house. Her mother had been "sick" for a long time, so the house had be quite dirty since no one had been able to clean it.
Duanmu Yi had tried her best, but between taking care of her mother and working to feed the two of them, she hadn''t been able to clean like she would want to.
So Lin Fan and the two girls came in and cleaned up the entire house in just a single day.
It now lookedpletely different from how it was before.
As well, after giving Duanmu Yi a proper bath, she also looked like a different person. Gone was the messy hair and dirty clothes and now her skin shined even more, just like fair white jade.
As for Duanmu Yi''s mother, she had been slowly recovering over the past few days.
She was no longer unconscious all the time like she had been before. Now she was able to wake up from time to time and talk to Lin Fan and the others.
Of course, the first time that she woke up, Lin Fan and the two girls had left her alone with Duanmu Yi to give this mother and daughter pair some private time together.
But most of the time, she was still too weak to get out of bed.
Even if Lin Fan had neutralized the poison that she had been afflicted with, it had been inside of her body for a long time, so it was impossible for her to recover right away. She needed some time to rest her body before she was able to return to normal.
But just by recovering a bit, she lookedpletely different from how she looked before.
Her skin was no longer pale, but rather a healthy snow white colour. The dark circles that had been under her eyes were gone and her finely carved face waspletely revealed. Then there were her eyes, gone was the look of despair and what was reced were clear eyes that were filled with hope. With her perfect features, it was no wonder where Duanmu Yi''s cuteness came from.
In fact, Lin Fan had to admit that even with just this, Duanmu Yi''s mother was already the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen before. None of the girls that he had ever met before couldpare to her.
When Lin Fan arrived at the house, he found that the girls and Xiao Yi were back from helping in the fields and had just walked out of the bath.
Seeing the way they looked aftering out of the showers, there was a tiny me that was ignited inside of Lin Fan. But of course, with Xiao Yi here, he immediately suppressed that me and greeted them with a smile.
However, to his surprise, it was Xiao Yi who greeted him first.
She ran forward and threw herself into his arms as she said, "Young master Lin, you''re back. Xiao Yi missed you."
Lin Fan was surprised to see how forward she was being, but of course, he just treated her like a child and patted her head as he took her in his embrace. He asked, "Xiao Yi, did you have a good day today?"
Xiao Yi rubbed her head against his chest as she said, "Yes, it was a fun day helping everyone."
L and Xiao Yue just smiled as they watched the two of them like this.
Just like with Lin Fan, they weren''t able to resist Xiao Yi''s cuteness.
Then to all of their surprises, they realized that there was a fragrant smell in the air.
As they were trying to figure out where this fragrant smell came from, Duanmu Ming Yue, Xiao Yi''s mother came out of the kitchen with a pot in her hand.
Xiao Yi immediately jumped out of Lin Fan''s arms and ran over to help her mother as she said in a worried voice, "Mom, why are you out of bed? You haven''t recovered yet, you shouldn''t be moving around."
Duanmu Ming Yue said with augh that was like an oriole chirping, "Xiao Yi, you should know that won''t be enough to keep your mom down."
She went over to the table to put down the pot that she was holding before picking Xiao Yi up and putting a kiss on her cheeks.
Xiao Yi tried struggling, but she couldn''t win against her mother, so she just let her do what she wanted.
After teasing Xiao Yi, Duanmu Ming Yue came over to Lin Fan and took his hand before saying, "Come,e, my saviour,e and have a taste of my cooking."
When he felt her take his hand, Lin Fan felt like there was a rush of lightning that filled him. The perfect feeling that came from this hand, it was not something that could be described in words.
But he also quickly shook his head and stopped himself.
After all, this was a married woman who already had a daughter. No matter how beautiful she was, it wasn''t as if he was going to try anything.
Just after a cough, he followed Duanmu Ming Yue over to the table.
Looking and taking a sniff of the dishes, he couldn''t help saying, "Whoever marries you really is a lucky man."
Duanmu Ming Yue revealed a sad look when she heard this and Lin Fan quickly realized his mistake. He gave another cough before waving his hand at the other girls and saying, "Come,e, let''s all enjoy this delicious meal together."
The girls quickly came over and helped themselves, breaking up the tension in the air.
It had to be said, Duanmu Ming Yue''s cooking was just too delicious. Lin Fan had never had anything like it in his life and it was clearly the same for L and Xiao Yue.
By the end of the meal, all of the food had beenpletely cleaned up and even the dishes were licked clean.
After that delicious meal, the only thing that was left was for them to head to bed.
Lin Fan and the two girls didn''t want to bother the Duanmu mother and daughter, so they just slept in a single room together. However, since they were in someone else''s house, it wasn''t as if they were about to get on with their business, so they just fell asleep quite quickly.
In the middle of the night, the door to Lin Fan''s room slowly opened as a small figure came into the room.
This small figure walked up to the bed that Lin Fan and the two girls were sleeping on and then after a re at the two girls, the small figure turned its gaze onto Lin Fan.
The small figure came closer and closer to Lin Fan until their faces were almost touching and that was where this small figure stayed for a while, admiring Lin Fan''s face.
Duanmu Yi whispered to herself, "Young master Lin, young master LinˇIt''s you, it''s definitely you. You are the guiding light in my life, the one and only shining beacon. You are my everything."
After whispering this to herself a few times, she started thinking about something else, "Lin Yi, Lin Yi, how beautiful that soundsˇ"
She had beenpletely lost in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice that another figure hade in from behind her. That was until the figure suddenly grabbed her by the waist while also putting a hand over her mouth.
Duanmu Yi immediately panicked and struggled since she thought she was being attacked, but she found that she wasn''t able to do a single thing against the one who grabbed her.
,m However, her struggle quickly came to an end when she heard a voice ringing in her ear, "Xiao Yi, it''s me."
When she turned around, she found that it was her mother standing beside her.
After being shocked for a few seconds, her face suddenly turned red and she tried to exin what she was doing here, but her mother cut her off by saying, "It''s fine, aren''t you here for the same reason I am?"
Duanmu Yi was surprised, but then she realized that something was strange.
That was right, this was young master Lin''s room. So why was her mother here as well?
Also, did she just say that she was here for the same reason?
Duanmu Ming Yue saw the confused look on Duanmu Yi''s face and patted her on the head before saying, "You''re here to secretly peek on young master Lin, aren''t you?"
Duanmu Yi''s face turned red when she was exposed like this, but she still asked, "Mom, why are you also sneaking around like this?"
Duanmu Ming Yue revealed a faint smile and said, "Xiao Yi, how would you like a new papa?"
Chapter 123 To Serve
Duanmu Yi didn''t quite understand at first what her mother meant, but then she revealed a shocked look of understanding as it clicked in her head.
She looked down at Lin Fan and then looked back at her mother before she was about to say something. However, before she could say anything, her mother covered her mouth again.
Duanmu Ming Yue gave a gesture to be silent before pulling Duanmu Yi out of the room. Then she said, "Even if I gave them a drug to help them sleep, it won''t be good if you make too much noise."
That was the reason why Duanmu Yi was even able to sneak into Lin Fan''s room in the first ce.
If it wasn''t for the drug that Duanmu Ming Yue had put in their food, it would have been impossible for her to sneak into the room of these cultivators.
As cultivators, they had much more refined senses than normal people. If someone without cultivation like Duanmu Yi were to sneak into their room, it wouldn''t take much sound for them to notice her and wake up.
But Duanmu Ming Yue had given them a sleep aid drug that would keep them asleep even if there were small noises.
Still, it wasn''t as if Duanmu Ming Yue could give them too strong of a drug or they would immediately notice and be suspicious of her. So if there was too much noise, then they would still wake up.
She had done all of this just so she could sneak into Lin Fan''s room and take a good look at him without any disturbances, but she had never thought that her daughter would ruin her n. However, this did let her discover something quite interesting, so she wasn''t that upset about her n being ruined.
Duanmu Ming Yue brought Duanmu Yi to her room before letting her go and uncovering her mouth.
Duanmu Yi didn''t hesitate at all to start asking questions since her mind was already filled with them.
First, there was the drug that her mother had mentioned. What was with that?
Then there was the fact that she had asked if she wanted a new papa? What did she mean by that?
As well as many other different questions that filled Duanmu Yi''s mind.
Duanmu Ming Yue just waited for Duanmu Yi to finish her spew of questions before saying, "Are you calm now?"
Duanmu Yi was taken aback by how calm her mother was, but she still took a deep breath and gave a nod.
Duanmu Ming Yue revealed a smile and said, "What else do you think I can mean when I ask you if you want a new papa?"
Duanmu Yi immediately came forward and said, "Mom, you can''t do that! He''s mine! You can''t steal him from me!"
Duanmu Ming Yue just patted Duanmu Yi on the head to calm her down before saying, "Why can''t we just share him?"
Duanmu Yi was once again taken aback before lowering her head and saying, "I can''tpete with mom when ites to beauty. Not to mention, would he still want me if he had you? I''m your daughter, so if he already had you, I would be his daughter as well. But I don''t just want to be his daughter, I want to be much more."
Duanmu Ming Yue patted Duanmu Yi on the head again tofort her as she said, "For a man as great as him, do you think that he would be satisfied with just one woman? You can see by the girls that came with him." Then she said in a somewhat strange tone, "We should just think about how to serve a man as great as him."
Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Ming Yue with a strange look, but Duanmu Ming Yue kept going, "As for whether he would want you or not, you''re my daughter, so you should have confidence in yourself. Plus mom will help you, so you just have to listen to mom."
Duanmu Yi still looked hesitant, but as Duanmu Ming Yue kept talking, she was slowly being convinced by her.
Duanmu Ming Yue patted her on the head again before saying, "Xiao Yi, just listen to me and mom will take care of everything, alright?"
Duanmu Yi gave a hesitant nod before saying, "Un, I''ll listen to you."
Duanmu Ming Yue turned her around and picked up a brush before she started helping her fix her hair. During this, she said, "Xiao Yi, why don''t you tell me about everything that you love about him. Don''t hold back, just tell mom everything that you feel."
Duanmu Yi''s eyes lit up when she heard this and as if the gates of the dam in her heart were opened, all her emotions started pouring out.
For normal people, this kind of heavy love might have been suffocating, but Duanmu Ming Yue just listened to her daughter''s heavy emotions with a smile on her face. That was because inside of her heart, the emotions that she felt weren''t any less heavy.
She could still remember that moment when he had first appeared.
She had been fading in and out of consciousness when that figure cloaked in light had appeared. That figure had raised one hand and had ced something in her mouth.
She didn''t have the strength to resist, nor did she have the will to resist. She had been in the abyss of despair and she was willing to try anything as long as she could escape this abyss of despair, returning to thend of living again.
The thing that this figure cloaked in light put in her mouth quickly dissolved after entering and she could feel a cool stream entering into her stomach. After reaching her stomach, this cool stream quickly spread all over her body and the pain that filled her body started to reside.
? Slowly but surely, the pain faded until she couldn''t feel it anymore.
Not only that, the weak feeling that filled her also receded and she slowly regained her strength. She was able to crawl out of the abyss of despair and regain her hope.
When no one had been around, she had even burst out in tears of happiness over being dragged out and freed from this abyss of hope.
That figure of light that had cured her, that had be everything for her. That figure of light was her saviour and that figure of light had been Lin Fan.
He had pulled her from her abyss and had given her her life back.
He had be everything for her.
From the moment that she recovered, she had already made up her mind to serve Lin Fan with everything that she had. She would give her mind, body, and soul to him, no matter what.
After all, he was the only thing that was left for her in this world.
So to ensure that she could give everything to him, she had to figure out a way to serve him. But not just her, she would make sure that her daughter would also serve him because for them, he was the only one.
It was these kinds of twisted thoughts that filled Duanmu Ming Yue''s mind and it was also these kinds of twisted thoughts that she was passing down to her daughter.
While Lin Fan slept, there were two notifications that appeared.
Both of them were to tell him about affection increases, but they were different from all the other notifications that he had received before.
That was because instead of the normal ten or twenty increase, these two were both increases of one hundred. It was maxed out affection.
This was something that had never happened before, so he didn''t know what form this affection would take. But it was certainly bad for him that he didn''t notice it or else he could have been prepared for what cameter.
...
Another few days passed before there was a caravan that suddenly came into town.
To Lin Fan''s surprise, he found that the one leading this caravan was Yue Lan.
He had known that this caravan wasing since Yue Lan had sent him a letter informing him that it would being, but he had thought that it would be led by one of her subordinates instead.
After all, she was currently running his business in Sunset City and he had seen how busy she was, so it was unlikely that she would be able toe all the way here.
But here she was standing in front of him.
However, she wasn''t happy when she saw him.
She raised the letter that he had sent her and said, "You''re telling me that you''ve found a new business opportunity here and you wanted me to send support for it? You didn''t even bother telling me what it was or giving me any idea of what you need? How did you expect me to send anything?"
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile as he said, "Well, I didn''t really know what I would need. I was going to tell the subordinate you sent about the business and then have them follow up with you."
Yue Lan gave a soft snort before saying, "Tell me yourself what this business is then. Did you really think that I would run a business without understanding what it is myself?"
Lin Fan just had the same awkward smile as he tried to calm her down, but the fact of the matter was that Yue Lan wasn''t actually angry. She was happy that she would be useful to Lin Fan and she was just trying to cover up her shyness with this fake anger.
Lin Fan led Yue Lan into the vige and then showed her around while telling her about his n. Then the final thing he did was show her the little surprise that he had been preparing under the vige.
When Yue Lan saw this, her mind started to quickly turn and it didn''t take her long before she suddenly came up with a n.
Her eyes lit up as she said, "We''re going to be rich!"
Chapter 124 Dungeon Town (1)
A month after Yue Lan arrived at the vige, Lin Fan was finally making a trip back to Sunset City.
Over this past month, he had been busy with many different things in the vige.
He had thought that he would be able to leave the matters of the vige chief to Yue Lan, but she actually had too much on her te managing the new businesses that Lin Fan hade up with. So Lin Fan had no choice but to take care of the vige chief duties until she could find someone else to take over.
In fact, she was also running low one subordinates since she still needed people to run the store and she didn''t have enough trained people to bring over here with her.
So Lin Fan also had to help out with many different things.
Throughout the month, he had been running around all day. He worked on the vige chief duties in the morning and helped Yue Lan in the afternoon and nights.
Other than working, there was only eating and sleeping.
He was so tired that he didn''t even have time for nightly activities, but there was no pent up libido since he had been running ragged all day.
This trip back to Sunset City was to report back to the Mercenary Guild and also to help promote his new dungeon town business.
After a month of building, the vige now lookedpletely different from how it looked before.
Just in terms of area, the vige was twice asrge as before. With how big it was now, it really was hard to keep calling it a vige, so they came up with the idea of a dungeon town instead.
As for the name of the town, they hadn''t decided yet, Lin Fan was sure that it wouldn''t take them that long toe up with a name.
He was heading to Sunset City at this time because it was the end of summer now and it would be the fall harvest season soon. If he were to wait until that time, he would just be too busy toe.
When they arrived in Sunset City, the guards greeted him in a friendly manner since it had been a while since they hadst seen him. Not to mention that he had brought along the cute Duanmu Yi that all of the guards pampered.
She really was a cute little girl after dressing up, so cute that these men couldn''t help themselves.
After they arrived in Sunset City, everyone headed off to different ces.
Yue Lan went back to the store while L and Xiao Yue brought Xiao Yi to their residence. That just left Lin Fan to head to the Mercenary Guild alone.
When he came in, he was immediately pulled in by Tian Tian who had seen him walking in.
She brought him over to the counter and asked in a worried voice, "What took you so long? Wasn''t it just a simple mission? Did something happen?"
She had thought that it would take him no more than a few days to go there and back, but now a month had already passed, so naturally she couldn''t help being worried.
After what happenedst time, she was worried that he might have been attacked again.
Lin Fan raised his hand to stop her before taking her hand and patting the back of her hand to calm her down. Once she was calm, he said, "It''s nothing like that, I just found something there that was interesting, so I stayed a bit longer."
Tian Tian was a bit angry from shame after hearing this, so she pursed her lips to say, "Is it another girl?"
Lin Fan was taken aback, but he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no, it''s nothing like that."
Then he was about to start exining the dungeon town concept, but before he could, Tian Tian broke out inughter.
She then said, "What are you so worried about? Don''t you already have other women beside you? What''s wrong if you got another one?"
Lin Fan was stunned when he heard this.
That was right, he had already made a harem in this world and the girls in his harem all epted this. So why wouldn''t they be able to ept another member of that harem if he did get another girl?
The only reason he had panicked was because he had been caught off guard by Tian Tian''s slight jealous tone.
After standing there in a daze for a few seconds, he suddenly revealed a faint smile and said in an evil voice, "Teasing me like this, it seems like I''ll have to teach you a lesson tonight."
Tian Tian''s face turned red when she heard this, but she didn''t reject him.
During this whole time, there had been a warm feeling filling her heart.
Seeing how he had panicked when she had revealed a jealous tone, she knew that he had only acted this way because he really cared for her. Even though he wanted a harem, he was a man who cared about each girl in his harem unlike those pieces of trash that just wanted them for their bodies.
This was why she and the others were so willing to be in his harem.
After they finished teasing each other, Lin Fan returned to the main topic.
He told her about what had happened in the vige and the truth behind the mission.
By the end of it, Tian Tian had deeply knitted brows, but she also quickly released them. After all, Lin Fan had already taken care of the ones that had posted the mission and it wasn''t in the Mercenary Guild''s best interests to continue pursuing this matter.
So she chose to approve thepletion of this mission for Lin Fan since he did technically take care of the situation, even if it wasn''t the result that was expected. Not to mention that the ones that had requested this mission were already dead.
The reward had already been deposited, so it was the least Tian Tian could do.
After all, it would look bad for Lin Fan''s record if he were to fail this mission and this mission was one that Tian Tian had asked Lin Fan to take.
After taking care of that, Lin Fan also reported the dungeon that he had found under the town.
Once she finished listening to his report, Tian Tian couldn''t help asking, "Dungeon, do you mean those things from the magic continent?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating, "Magic continent? There''s a magic continent?"
Tian Tian gave a nod before asking, "Don''t you know about the magic continent? Then how do you know about the dungeon?"
Lin Fan calmly replied, "There was a que that was on the entrance of the dungeon that exined what it was."
Then after that, he also took out a sword that he put on the table before continuing, "This is something that I found after exploring it."
Tian Tian leaned in to take a closer look at this sword and after a few seconds of looking it over, she suddenly revealed a surprised look as she said, "This is!" She then picked it up and started examining it more carefully as her face started filling up with shock.
After a few moments of silence, she suddenly looked up at Lin Fan and said, "Can you wait a minute? I want to let our appraiser take a look at this."
This was exactly what Lin Fan wanted to see, so there was no need for him to deny this request.
It didn''t take long for Tian Tian to bring back the Mercenary Guild''s appraiser.
When the appraiser came over, the look on his face made it clear that he didn''t think that it was worth his time toe over to the counter. However, after he took his first look at the sword, his expression immediately changed.
His eyes filled with the same shock and disbelief that Tian Tian had as he picked up the de and started looking at it from different angles.
After a long period of silence, he turned to Tian Tian and asked, "Where did you find this?"
Tian Tian shook her head and pointed at Lin Fan.
It was only then that the appraiser turned his gaze to Lin Fan.
He had treated Lin Fan as if he didn''t exist the entire time, but now that he had to acknowledge him, he turned to him with an arrogant look and asked, "Where did you find this?"
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "Who knows?"
The appraiser had a look of rage sh on his face, but he quickly calmed himself down and said, "It''s your lucky day, I''m interested in this item."
Tian Tian knitted her brows when she heard this, but seeing the same look of dissatisfaction on Lin Fan''s face, she chose not to say anything.
The appraiser continued in his arrogant voice, "Name your price, I want to buy this item. As long as you don''t go overboard, I can make you a very wealthy man."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I''ve already decided to sell it to the Mercenary Guild."
The appraiser knitted his brows and looked at Lin Fan in a threatening manner, "Are you sure about that? Do you know what it means to go against what I want?"
Lin Fan just gave a soft snort and said, "I don''t even know who you are."
The appraiser gave a cough and was about to introduce himself, but Lin Fan raised his hand and said, "I''m also not interested in knowing who you are."
A vein popped out on the appraiser''s forehead and his face turned red in shame. He said in a dark voice, "You wille to regret this decision."
Then he turned to leave without even looking back.
Tian Tian gave augh after he was gone before saying, "That really was satisfying! I was so tired of seeing that guy walk around like he owned the ce! He''s always acting like he''s better than everyone and he''s broken the Mercenary Guild''s rules many times by trying to buy the items that he appraised. He doesn''t seem to understand that he''s the one working for the Mercenary Guild and not the other way around."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows as he asked, "Then why do you still keep him here?"
Tian Tian gave a sigh and said, "Even if he does act arrogant, his skills are real. It''s not easy finding a good appraiser, especially since most people aren''t willing to take that job."
Lin Fan gave a nod to show he understood.
This was a world that was ruled by power, people weren''t willing to learn a powerless upation like appraising unless they didn''t have a choice.
After that matter was settled, Tian Tian said with a serious look, "I need to discuss this with my sister first. Can you wait until tomorrow for our decision on how to handle this?"
Lin Fan didn''t mind, so he just gave a nod in response.
Chapter 125 Long Time
After Lin Fan took care of the matters at the Mercenary Guild, he didn''t have much else to do, so he decided to head over to Yue Lan''s store.
It was also his store after all and it wasn''t good if he as the owner didn''t visit the store from time to time to inspect it.
Of course, his main goal was something elseˇ
Something much more evilˇ
So with this evil smile on his face, he arrived at Yue Lan''s store.
To his surprise, the store was still packed even though it was already gettingte. It was around sunset, the time when most people went home for dinner, but the store was so packed that he even found it hard to get in the door.
Then when he tried to go into the back, he was surprised to see that one of the staff members had actually tried to stop him. It was a staff member that he didn''t recognize, so he assumed that it was one of the recent hires.
That problem was quickly solved by one of the older staff members who immediately recognized Lin Fan.
That senior staff member came over to apologize to Lin Fan before dragging the junior staff member away.
As she was being dragged away, Lin Fan had heard her asking, "Why are we not stopping that customer from going into the back? Isn''t the back a private area?"
He then heard a p to the back of the head before the senior staff member said, "That''s the owner of the store, why would we stop the owner from going into his own store?"
The junior staff member said in a surprised voice, "That''s the owner? I thought that miss Yue was the owner."
There was another p on the back of the head before the senior staff member said, "It''s manager Yue and she''s the manager of the store. She works for the owner and manages the store in his stead."
Then she lowered her voice, but Lin Fan was still able to hear what she was saying, "The owner is a scary person. You don''t know this, but the owner is a powerful cultivator. You should be careful around him."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this and he stopped eavesdropping on the two of them.
It seemed like he had been away from the store for so long that even the new hires didn''t recognize him. But that was also what he wanted to see since he had nned on giving this store to Yue Lan in the first ce.
If it wasn''t for her insistence, the store would have been registered in her name.
Still, since the staff members were seeing Yue Lan as more of the owner than him, that was still enough for him.
After thinking this, Lin Fan opened the door to the back, but he found Yue Lan standing there with a dark look on her face.
It was clear that she had also heard what the staff members had said.
When she saw Lin Fan, she quickly bowed her head and said, "Master, I''ll teach them for you."
Lin Fan stopped her from heading out and said, "Forget it, forget it, this is what I want. I already told you, this is your store, so it''s good as long as they''re loyal to you."
Yue Lan clearly thought otherwise based on the look on her face, but Lin Fan pulled her into her office instead to stop her from going out. After bringing her in, he took her in his arms as he focused on what he came for.
Yue Lan was surprised, but then she said with a blush on her cheeks, "Master, we shouldn''t do it here."
Lin Fan just said with an evil smile, "There''s a lock on the door, it''s not like they can disturb us."
Yue Lan still said, "But what if something happens in the store, IˇAh, don''tˇ"
Lin Fan''s hand was already under her robe and went inside of the bra that she was wearing, moving his hands over the high peaks that were hidden underneath.
As his hands moved around, they naturally moved towards the very tips of these pinks. Those lovely pink tips under the stimtion of his fingers started to get harder until they were standing up on their own.
Lin Fan couldn''t hold himself back anymore and let Yue Lan go, but then he pushed her down to her knees in front of him and said, "Come, it''s not fair if only you get to enjoy yourself."
Yue Lan''s face was red and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. Without any hesitation, she had Lin Fan sit on the desk behind him before she helped him take off his pants.
When the long and hard thing was ced in front of her, just the smell of it was enough to drive her crazy. She couldn''t help licking her lips before moving forward to put her lips around the hard thing in front of her.
Moving her head back and forth, Lin Fan felt the waves of pleasure.
Yue Lan''s technique really had be better as time passed. At first she only knew how to move her head back and forth to please him, but now she even knew how to get her tongue involved.
It didn''t take long before Lin Fan couldn''t hold back anymore as he climaxed.
Yue Lan had already noticed the signs, but she didn''t take it out of her mouth. Instead, she took his thing even deeper, letting him shoot right into the back of her mouth before letting go.
Lin Fan watched as she swallowed all of it before opening her mouth to show him.
As soon as he saw this, his thing slowly perked up again and became hard.
Yue Lan saw this and came forward with a smile. She lowered the top part of her robe to reveal therge peaks that were hidden underneath and she brought them forward to envelope Lin Fan''s thing inside.
As soon as the thing entered her deep valley, only the tip was seen. If it was anyone else, it would have beenpletely enveloped by this deep valley, but that also went to show just how big Lin Fan''s thing was.
This feeling of being wrapped deep inside of that valley, Lin Fan felt like he was on cloud nine.
The way that she also squeezed her chest together from time to time to create pressure on his thing, giving him a different feeling really was something amazing.
Yue Lan didn''t just learn new techniques with her mouth, she had also learned various techniques with her body to please him.
Since the tip was also showing from the top of her valley, Yue Lan lowered her head to greet it.
At first she only used the tip of her tongue to slowly lick the tip of Lin Fan''s thing, but as she got more and more into it, she lowered her head more and more. Soon she was moving with the waves of her chest, moving her head up and down as well while the tip of Lin Fan''s thing went in and out of her mouth.
With this double pleasure, Lin Fan felt waves of ecstasy fill him.
Yue Lan''s techniques were something that he couldn''t resist at all and it didn''t take him long to climax once again.
Yue Lan released his thing from the clutches of her valley when she saw this and just like before, she took his thing deep in her mouth as he climaxed. Letting him shoot deep into her throat, she swallowed everything that he had released before showing it to him.
She didn''t have this habit of showing him before, but after Lin Fan requested it, it was something that she now did naturally.
Lin Fan''s thing did get hard once again, but he had regained control over himself after climaxing twice.
But it wasn''t the same for Yue Lan since she had been focused on pleasing him. The heat inside of her had reached a climax and she couldn''t help turning around and raising her butt up for him as she said, "Please, give it to me."
However, Lin Fan looked at the time and said, "Not now, it''s time to go home."
Yue Lan waspletely burning from the mes of desire inside of her, so she didn''t take this answer at first as she started moving her behind towards his thing that was already hard again. However, Lin Fan stopped her by saying, "Let''s go home and I''ll give you your reward tonight." Then with an evil smile, he said, "After all, it''s more fun to do it with everyone, don''t you think?"
Yue Lan was taken aback, but then her reasoning came back to her as she gave a nod and said, "Un, let''s have fun together."
The two of them cleaned up their clothes, but Yue Lan could still feel the mes of desire burning inside of her that made her legs weak.
Seeing this, Lin Fan just picked her up with a smile and walked out with her in his arms. As he walked past the staff members, they couldn''t help looking at her with looks of envy.
Being carried by a handsome man like this was definitely their dream.
When the two of them arrived home, they found L, Xiao Yue, Tian Tian, and Duanmu Yi waiting for them.
The three older girls understood what was happening, but Duanmu Yi was still young, so they all did what they could to fool her.
But it was a good thing that since Duanmu Yi was young, it didn''t take long after they finished their dinner for her to fall asleep.
Once they were certain that she was asleep, Lin Fan brought the four girls into his bedroom together before making them line up in front of him, bearing everything out in the open.
The girls were a bit embarrassed standing naked in front of each other like this, but they were happy to let Lin Fan do what he wanted.
Lin Fan had a greedy look on his face as he enjoyed their bodies.
It really had been a long time since he had been able to do this.
Without any hesitation, he brought all four of them over and started having his way with all four of them.
Since they were upied, they didn''t notice the little girl who was hiding outside the door eavesdropping on everything.
As she listened to them getting to their business, there was an angry look on her face as she said, "Young master Lin is mine, all of you sl*ts doing what you want! I''ll show you!"
But then she remembered what her mother had said about serving Lin Fan and she slowly suppressed her anger.
At the same time, her hand couldn''t help moving towards her lower part.
The more she listened to them, the more her lower part burned.
She touched it again and again as she muttered, "Young master Lin, young master Linˇ"
It didn''t take long before she climaxed, but she wasn''t satisfied with just this.
It was a good thing that they were preupied with their own business inside of the room.
It was a long time before the moaning from the room finally stopped.
Chapter 126 Dungeon Town (2)
The next morning, everyone looked tired when they came down to breakfast.
The one exception to this was Lin Fan who had a very refreshed look on his face.
It had been a long time since he had done it and he had forgotten how good it was.
As for the girls they were all tired because they had forgotten how much energy Lin Fan had. But it also just wasn''t that alone.
Even if Lin Fan had tired himself out every day so he didn''t feel the urge, his sexual energy was stored up inside him during this month.
To suddenly release it like this, it was a bit too much for these girls.
So it wasn''t surprising to see them all copsed like this.
The only surprise was Duanmu Yi who was also tired even though she went to sleep early.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help asking, "Xiao Yi, what''s wrong? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"
Duanmu Yi looked at Lin Fan and her face couldn''t help turning red as she remembered what happenedst night. After coughing a few times to hide her embarrassment, she awkwardly said, "It''s nothing big brother Lin. I''m just not used to sleeping in a new bed."
Lin Fan gave a nod since this was a valid reason and didn''t choose to dig any deeper. He just said, "If you''re tired, you can go take a napter."
Duanmu Yi shook her head and said, "No, I''m going out with big sister L and big sister Xiao Yueter."
Seeing how excited she looked, everyone couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
After all, this was her first time in this big city, so it was understandable that she would be excited. It was like her first road trip.
p Lin Fan added, "Alright, but make sure that you don''t overdo it."
Everyone at the table thought that it was cute how excited Duanmu Yi was about going into the city, but what they didn''t know was that Duanmu Yi had a goal for going into the city.
She wanted to learn as much as she could as soon as she could so she could better serve Lin Fan. She wanted to be praised by him, she wanted to be held by him, she wanted him inside of herˇShe wanted him, so she would work hard until she got him.
After the girls left to take care of their own business, Lin Fan headed to the Mercenary Guild with Tian Tian.
Tian Tian had already discussed the matter of the sword with Tian Xue yesterday, so they had alreadye up with a decision on this matter. They were just meeting Lin Fan today to discuss how they would cooperate with him.
Tian Tian hadn''t told Lin Fan anything about this yesterday, but even if she wanted to, they didn''t have time with what happenedst nightˇ
After they arrived at the Mercenary Guild, a staff member immediately showed them to a meeting room on the second floor and Tian Xue came in not long after.
However as soon as she came in, she looked at Tian Tian with a strange look as she realized how tired she looked. She had a look of concern sh in her eyes, but she also quickly realized why Tian Tian was tired and revealed a faint teasing smile.
Tian Tian gave an awkward cough before saying, "President, since you''re here, how about we get to business?"
Tian Xue saw the awkward look on her face and she gave a chuckle before choosing not to tease her anymore. She and Tian Tian sat down in front of Lin Fan and then she pulled out the sword that Lin Fan had brought out yesterday.
Her expression turned serious as she looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Can you guarantee that you found this sword in that "dungeon" of yours?"
Lin Fan was taken aback by how serious she suddenly became, but he gave a serious nod as he said, "Yes."
Tian Xue just looked at Lin Fan for a bit longer before suddenly giving a nod and saying, "Alright, that decides it then."
Tian Tian on the side also revealed a happy smile.
It was only Lin Fan who was confused since he didn''t know what they were talking about.
Tian Xue saw this and exined, "We will be sending a member of the Mercenary Guild to inspect the area. If this "dungeon" really is as you say it is, it will be worth building a branch of the Mercenary Guild there. After all, if things like this are hidden inside, then it surely is a ce that is filled with treasures."
Lin Fan looked at the sword that was ced on the table before asking in a confused voice, "Is this really that special?"
Tian Tian and Tian Xue both looked at each other before looking at Lin Fan with surprised looks.
Could it be that he didn''t even know the value of this sword?
And yet he was this determined to sell it to their Mercenary Guildˇ
At that moment, the two of them felt gratitude towards Lin Fan. It seemed like their choice to support him in the beginning really wasn''t wrong.
Tian Tian exined, "This sword has been appraised as a High Grade Qi Gathering Realm Artifact. Something like this could only be found and not bought with money, so of course it''s special."
Lin Fan looked at the sword with a strange look.
Tian Tian and Tian Xue thought that it was just him finally realizing the true value of this sword, but it wasn''t that.
This sword was actually just the cheapest sword that Lin Fan could buy from the Dungeon Master System with DP. He was nning on putting them in the treasure chests of the dungeon, but now he was thinking that maybe it would be a bit too much to put them in each chestˇ
After all, Tian Tian had said that this sword could only be found and not bought with money, so it must be valuable. If he were to auction this, just how much money would he get from it?
However, this sword wasn''t even that strongpared to the Gramr.
Gramr had an attack value of 100 even in its sealed state and this sword only had an attack of 10. Just that measly amount of attack was enough for it to be ssified as a High Qi Gathering Realm Artifact?
Then what would Gramr be categorized as?
But he didn''t say anything else about this since this was the result that he wanted to see.
The other thing that a dungeon town needed other than the dungeon itself was the customers. If customers didn''te, then there was no revenue and no DP points generated.
So there was no better customer than the Mercenary Guild.
It was filled with people who would be willing to explore the dungeon and stay in the dungeon town, so if he could get a Mercenary Guild branch built in the town, then it would mean even more customers.
To attract the Mercenary Guild, he had taken out this sword, but he never imagined that it would be this effective.
But since the sword had aplished this task, there was nothing for him toin about.
So with this decided, Lin Fan''s heart finally dropped down and he was able to talk to them more calmly.
The two sides discussed the details of this matter and it was determined that there would be a group from the Mercenary Guild that would go back to the town with Lin Fan in a few days. As for who would be a part of that group, they told Lin Fan that they would have to determine this still.
However, that didn''t matter to Lin Fan. The only thing that mattered was that they were sending a group to check out the town.
Once this was determined, there was only one matter left for them to discuss.
Lin Fan had already said that he would be selling this sword to the Mercenary Guild, but they had never set a price yet.
This sword was without a doubt a precious thing for the Mercenary Guild, but the funding needed to acquire this sword was a bit limited. After all, this was just a branch office of the Mercenary Guild in a small city like Sunset City, naturally they didn''t receive that much funding from the Mercenary Guild headquarters.
Between the funds necessary to run the Mercenary Guild branch daily, they didn''t have much else leftover to buy a sword like this.
Of course, if they bought it, they would be able to quickly sell it with their connections and make all of that money back.
So now it all depended on how much Lin Fan was willing to sell this for.
Lin Fan didn''t make it hard on them since the Mercenary Guild had helped him quite a bit in the past. So he just told them to decide a price that they deemed was fair and to pay him that.
Tian Xue and Tian Tian were both surprised by how generous he was, but Tian Xue was the first to react by saying, "If I knew that I could get so many benefits, I would have sold you my little sister a long time ago."
Tian Tian''s face turned red before she pped Tian Xue on the shoulder and red at her.
Tian Xue just turned to Lin Fan with a teasing smile and said, "What would you give us if I sold myself to you?"
Lin Fan was surprised by her sudden teasing, but he quickly recovered and responded, "You''ll just have to find out."
It was Tian Xue''s turn to be surprised, but she didn''t take it to heart as she said, "Well, you have to get a bit stronger before we can talk about that."
The rest of the meeting was just telling Lin Fan the price of the sword that they had decided.
The two of them didn''t make it hard for Lin Fan or take advantage of his kindness, they paid him the average price for the sword, but that amount was quiterge. That was because it was paid in spirit stones.
In the end, this sword was worth a hundred low grade spirit stones which was equal to a million gold coins. However, that was only if one could even buy spirit stones in the first ce.
Spirit stones were rare items to begin with since they only came from spirit veins and those were all strictly controlled by the sects. So unless one was a cultivator from a sect, it was almost impossible to get spirit stones.
But of course, merchants were able to get spirit stones from trading with cultivators, so spirit stones still showed up on the market from time to time.
However, when they did show up on the market, the prices would often be inted and it was almost impossible to get spirit stones for ten thousand gold coins each. The only reason they weremonly recognized to be worth that much was because that was the standard set by the sects.
So Lin Fan was shocked to see these spirit stones for the first time.
These were small stones that werepletely blue and opaque. It didn''t seem like there was anything special about them, but he could feel the spiritual energying from them. It was clear that there was arge amount of spiritual energy that was contained within each one.
It was no wonder these spirit stones were so precious to cultivators.
If he were to absorb even one of these spirit stones, he was sure that his cultivation would increase significantly.
However, he wasn''t going to use them since they were precious resources. He would need these in the future to trade with other cultivators for precious items. Such as items that were used by Foundation Realm cultivators.
Chapter 127 Dungeon Town (3)
After that meeting, Lin Fan spent another few peaceful days in Sunset City.
It wasn''t that he didn''t have anything to do back at the town, but rather it was because he had to wait for other people to finish their things first.
It wasn''t just waiting for the Mercenary Guild to assemble the group that they were sending to his town. He was also waiting for Yue Lan to prepare another group of people to bring to the town.
These people were all skilled people that would be able to help with the management of the town and most importantly, it would free up Yue Lan to take over his vige chief roles.
Since that was the case, Lin Fan didn''t mind waiting a few days longer for her to get these people ready.
And when they were prepared, he wasn''t disappointed by them.
They were all professional and seemed very capable, but Lin Fan also noticed something strange about them. For some reason, Yue Lan had only hired females and they were all looking at him with strange looks.
Lin Fan didn''t understand why they were looking at him like this and when he asked Yue Lan, all she said was, "You''re just imagining it."
But no matter what Lin Fan felt, he couldn''t help feeling strange as they looked at him.
After all, when they looked at him, their eyes couldn''t help moving down to his lower partˇ
Still, Lin Fan''s attention was turned away by the group that the Mercenary Guild sent. That was because the leader of this group was actually Tian Tian.
Seeing her, Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised since it meant he would get to spend more time with her, but he also couldn''t help asking, "Why is someone like youing? It''s just a small town, I don''t think that it''s important enough for you toe."
Tian Tian shook her head with a faint smile, "Well, this just shows how important this is to the Mercenary Guild. This is a ce that can create things like High Qi Gathering Realm Artifacts, so it''s not a ce that can be looked down on." Then after a pause, she said with a teasing smile, "Well, of course there are added benefits as well."
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he heard this and he couldn''t help teasing her back, "Then does that mean that we will have time to discuss things in private?"
Tian Tian had a faint blush appear on her cheeks before she softly punched Lin Fan''s shoulder without saying anything.
Lin Fan just revealed a knowing smile before leading the group out of the city.
It was a long journey because there weren''t enough spirit beasts to pull the carriages, so they had no choice but to settle with normal horses which were much slower than spirit beasts. Even the Mercenary Guild didn''t have enough spirit beasts avable for all of their carriages.
Well, it wasn''t that they didn''t have enough, it was just that it was too much to invest for the Mercenary Guild since they still needed to hold some spirit beasts for emergencies. Not to mention that this wasn''t a time sensitive thing, so it didn''t matter if they took their time heading there.
But a slow journey wasn''t something that they were against.
It was a nice and rxing journey in the end.
When they arrived, the first thing that Tian Tian wanted to do was to see the dungeon that Lin Fan had found.
So before they could even settle down, the group from the Mercenary Guild were brought to the fountain in the center of the town.
Tian Tian was confused when she saw the fountain in front of them and couldn''t help asking, "This is?"
Lin Fan didn''t say a thing as he came to the side of the fountain and leaned down by the ground. After pushing a button that was hidden there, there was a shaking feeling that suddenly appeared.
This shaking feeling was then followed by a loud sound as the ground in front of them suddenly swung up to reveal a set of stairs that led into the ground.
As the ground swung up in front of them, the chins of Tian Tian and the other people from the Mercenary Guild group all dropped down. They couldn''t believe what they just saw, but it was there in front of them, so they couldn''t deny it.
After being surprised for a bit, Tian Tian came forward and looked down the stairs to see what was ahead. She was surprised to find that there was a well lit room that was at the bottom of the stairs but she couldn''t see what was beyond it since it was blocked by the door to the stairs.
Tian Tian turned back to look at the others and Lin Fan and Lin Fan gave a nod before leading the way down for them.
After they entered, they saw that it was a well lit room that didn''t have much in it. The only things that they could see was a fountain right in the center and several different pathways for them to take.
The group curiously came over to the fountain and when they took a closer look, Tian Tian couldn''t help saying, "There are traces of spiritual energy in hereˇ"
The others were surprised when they heard this, but they were also able to sense the spiritual energying from the fountain very soon.
The mercenaries all revealed excited looks as they knew what water containing spiritual energy meant. As long as they had ess to this fountain, then they would be able to draw spiritual energy from it and increase their cultivation.
Just this fountain alone was already worth the trip even if they didn''t find anything.
But Tian Tian didn''t agree with them as she knitted her brows to look at the fountain.
No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think that this fountain would be as simple as it seemed. After all, there was no way that something this convenient would be ced hereˇ
This seemed like a very obvious trap.
It wouldn''t be a surprise if the water was poisoned.
But these mercenaries that came with her couldn''t take it anymore and one of them came forward to say, "I''ll test it!"
Before Tian Tian could say anything to stop this person, they had already scooped up some water to drink.
After drinking the water, it didn''t seem like anything was going to happen to this person. However, after a minute, that person suddenly bent over and held their stomach.
This wasn''t a surprise to Tian Tian since she already expected the fountain to be poisoned, but she couldn''t let someone from her party die just like this. They still had plenty of the dungeon left to explore.
When she was about toe forward, that person suddenly sat down cross legged and started cultivating.
In front of everyone''s confused gaze, this person gathered the spiritual energy in the surrounding air and soon broke through to the next level.
Everyone was shocked by this, including Lin Fan who had ced this fountain in the first ce.
The description that had been given to him when he bought this fountain was that it was supposed to be a fountain of healing.
Based on that, he had thought that it would help heal wounds of the people who entered the dungeon or came out of the dungeon, just like a safe zone in the video games that he yed. He never thought that just drinking from this fountain would be enough for someone to break through with.
After all, all that should have been in the fountain was some water with healing properties imbued into it. It shouldn''t have been concentrated enough that people could obtain enough energy to break through from it.
But he hadn''t read the fine text of the fountain when he bought it.
This kind of fountain had been adapted to the cultivation world, so it used spiritual energy to heal people with a special technique that converted this spiritual energy into healing energy. But it was still spiritual energy that was used.
The fine text of the fountain had stated that it was useful for anyone in the Qi Gathering Realm, so the energy contained was enough that it could even heal those in the peak of the Qi Gathering Realm.
For these Low Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators that hade with Tian Tian to this dungeon, this wasn''t a small amount of spiritual energy. So it wasn''t strange that they were able to break through with just a single sip of the water.
After seeing the first person break through, the others didn''t hesitate at all to scoop up a mouthful of the water for themselves.
It didn''t take long before the rest of them had all broken through as well.
All of them had looks of joy on their faces after they broke through.
They had just taken this job because it was a simple job, but now they were praising themselves for their intellect. After all, if they hadn''te on this job, they might not have encountered this magic fountain that gave them enough spiritual energy to break through.
Tian Tian just knitted her brows and watched from the side since she still didn''t trust the fountain.
However, after taking their first sip of the water, the mercenaries all started drinking more of the water.
But no matter how much they drank, they found that it didn''t contain the same spiritual energy as before. Other than the first mouthful of water, they gained no more spiritual energy.
Chapter 128 First Dungeon Run (1)
The mercenaries all had disappointed looks as they looked at the fountain in front of them, not knowing what was going on. They couldn''t understand why the fountain would suddenly lose all this spiritual energy that it had.
,m However, Lin Fan was well aware of what the reason was.
This fountain was one that would only work once a day per person.
After a person received the effects of the fountain, the fountain would remember that person and not provide the same effects for twenty four hours.
As for how it did that, Lin Fan didn''t think too deeply about it.
He just assumed that it was a special ability that the fountain had.
As Tian Tian watched these mercenaries drinking more and more of the water from the fountain, her face became darker.
Lin Fan was still here and she was the one in charge of this group, so they were losing face for herˇ
So after being silent for a bit, Tian Tian finally said, "Enough already!"
All of the mercenaries snapped to attention when they heard this.
They all quickly revealed awkward expressions before they stopped drinking the water of the fountain and came over to where Tian Tian was standing.
They were mercenaries that had been hired by the Mercenary Guild for this job and Tian Tian was their leader, so naturally they respected her. But they didn''t just respect her because she was appointed their leader by the Mercenary Guild.
Tian Tian was someone who had been in the Mercenary Guild a long time, so she had built up quite the reputation that they respected. Not to mention that she was the strongest out of all of them with her Fifth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivation.
After breaking through, the second strongest among them was still only in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
After seeing theme over, Tian Tian gave a snort before turning to look at the fountain again.
Even though the fountain had allowed these people to break through, she still didn''t fully trust it. She still felt like it was a trap.
So she just stood there looking over the mercenaries who awkwardly stood in a line. She was just waiting for some sign of change from these mercenaries.
But five minutes passed without a single thing happening.
Finally, Tian Tian couldn''t take it anymore as she took out several pieces of paper. She came over to the mercenaries and forced them to stick out a hand which she stuck the pieces of paper on.
The pieces of paper lit up for a few seconds before going dim.
When Tian Tian looked at the pieces of paper, she found that these pieces of paper had turnedpletely green which caused her to knit her brows.
These pieces of paper were talismans that Tian Tian had received from the Mercenary Guild as equipment. They were talismans that had the ability to check the body of the person that they were attached to.
However, the fact that these talismans had turned green meant that there was nothing wrong with them.
It proved that the fountain didn''t have any poison in it like she had suspected which she just couldn''t ept. After all, it was just too suspicious how the fountain was ced out in the open like this.
But still, she realized that she had spent enough time on this fountain and she should turn her attention to the corridors that were in this room.
Once she turned her attention away from them, the mercenaries let out a sigh of relief before going to look at the passages along with her.
No matter how they looked at the different passages, they weren''t able to find a single thing different about them. They were all simple passages that led further into the dungeon, but all they could see were the torches that led the way into the distance.
There was nothing that indicated what would be at the end of these passages.
Since this was the case, it wouldn''t really matter which passage that they took. So in the end, they just randomly chose one of the passages to head down.
But before they headed off, Tian Tian said goodbye to Lin Fan.
He wasn''ting with them after all since there was no need for him toe with them.
He had found the dungeon and the ount that he gave was that he hadn''t explored far before finding the sword, so even if they brought him, it wouldn''t be of much help.
Not to mention that she had already asked for too much from him after thest two times. Tian Tian would feel bad if she relied on Lin Fan again this time.
So she headed off into the dungeon with the mercenary group alone.
Lin Fan might have been worried about letting her go into the dungeon, but this was his dungeon after all. He could watch over her at any time and could intervene if she was in danger, so there was no need for him to worry.
Rather, he was looking forward to hearing her evaluation of this dungeon that he created.
ˇ
After they walked through the corridor for a bit, they suddenly noticed the aura of living things in front of them. As soon as they did, Tian Tian raised her hands to stop them and they silently hid themselves as they waited to see what wasing towards them.
As the aura came closer, Tian Tian''s group saw that it was a group of strange looking bipedal creatures that was approaching them.
They walked on two feet like normal humans, but their appearances were anything but human.
To put it simple, they looked like dogs that could walk on two feet instead of four.
These walking dogs were dressed in simple loincloths and had primitive stone weapons in their hands, but Tian Tian''s group could tell based on their aura that they were at least in the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
However, now that most of them had broken through after drinking from the fountain, it wasn''t a problem for them to take care of these walking dogs at all.
With a wave of her hand, their group split into two smaller groups that went left and right.
Using the shadows in this dimly lit hallway, they were able to get to the sides of the walking dogs and then in one swift motion, they each cut down one of the walking dogs. However, there were more of the walking dogs than them, so there were still a few left after cutting these first ones down.
But they were much stronger than these walking dogs and it didn''t take them long before they were able to take care of the rest.
After they had taken care of these walking dogs, they wanted to search their corpses for anything useful, but before they could, something strange happened to these corpses. Right in front of their eyes, these corpses suddenly started to dissipate beforepletely turning into ashes.
They had been certain that there were beast cores inside of these walking dogs, but now they didn''t get a chance to check.
Even the clothes and the weapons that they had all dissipated into ashes. The only things that were left by the end were a few fangs.
After carefully moving towards the items that had dropped, Tian Tian took the lead as she picked up one of the fangs that she looked over. She turned it all around in her hand, looking over every inch of the fang.
When she was done, she couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
"This is!..." Tian Tian said in a shocked voice.
The others couldn''t help being curious, so they also came over to pick up a few fangs that they also looked over. After looking closely, they were shocked just like Tian Tian.
These fangs were ordinary fangs, but they were also not ordinary.
After all, these fangs hade from those walking dog creatures that had a cultivation in the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
These fangs contained a powerful energy and if they were refined into an artifact, it would certainly make a powerful artifact. But it wasn''t just that, the amount of energy contained within it far surpassed that of the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
The energy contained was closer to the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, but just barely not breaking the threshold, so it was still in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
A Second Qi Gathering Realm beast dropped an item that had energy equal to the Third QI Gathering Realm?
What kind of concept was that?
Normally when spirit beasts died, part of their spiritual energy would be dissipated, so the materials gotten from them would be weaker than when they were alive.
But these walking dog creatures had dropped crafting material that was much stronger than them when they were still alive.
This simply went against thews of nature.
Tian Tian just couldn''t understand what was with this ce, it seemed like there were too many benefits for too little work, which made it all seem like a trap.
But still, that didn''t stop her from taking these fangs since she knew that there was nothing strange about these fangs.
The mercenaries looked at the fangs with greedy looks, but they didn''t stop her from taking them. This was just how mercenary groups worked, the leader would take the loot and split the profits between them after they headed back.
So just like this, with hearts filled with doubt and anticipation, they headed deeper into the dungeon.
Chapter 129 First Dungeon Run (2)
As they continued forward, they met several more groups of walking dogs that dropped the same fangs as before.
With the fangs that they had collected previously, they had already earned more than a thousand gold coins just from killing these walking dog creatures.
That just went to show how valuable of a crafting material these fangs were.
But of course, that was also because there was ack of these kinds of crafting materials on the market. Once these fangs from this dungeon became popr, there was no doubt that the price would drop.
So secretly, the mercenaries were already making ns to either stay at this town ore back after reporting in at the Mercenary Guild to continue farming in this dungeon. They wanted to get ahead of the crowd and earn as much money as possible before everyone else came to drop the prices.
As they continued forward, the hallway that they were in eventually started to light up and they found an exit appearing in front of them.
When they came out of the exit and came into the light, they were surprised to find a forest in front of them.
At first they had thought that they had been led outside, but when they looked up and carefully examined the ceiling, they found that the roof was just painted on and the sun was nothing more than a powerful light. As for the horizon in the distance, that was just an image that was painted on the wall.
The mercenaries were surprised by the scale of this underground forest that they had walked in. Only Tian Tian couldn''t help feeling that it was all a bit strange and a bit familiar.
This was simr to the forest that they had found in the other ruins back thenˇ
But she shook her head to throw out those thoughts since this was only a coincidence.
Just like how it was a coincidence that Lin Fan had been the one that had found both the ruins and this dungeonˇ
She fell into deep thought again after this, but she denied this thought after a while.
She decided to go with her gut and trust Lin Fan in the end.
She slowly came back to her senses and was about to lead her group deeper into the forest, but before they could, there was a sound that came from in front of them. It was the sound of the bush in front of them rustling, as if something was there.
They couldn''t see what it was, but they didn''t dare let down their guards.
Tian Tian said, "Everyone, be careful." Before she and the others all pulled out their weapons that they pointed at the bush that was shaking.
After shaking for a bit longer, there was a circr thing that suddenly jumped out of the bush in front of them.
Itnded on the ground and bounced twice beforeing to a stop in front of them, letting them see what it really looked like.
When they saw it, they couldn''t help being surprised once this was a creature that they had never seen before.
It was like a ball of water that was wrapped up in some kind of outeryer of stic. The liquid that was kept inside waspletely clear and there didn''t seem to be any special features with this creature.
It was almost as if it was just a ball of water.
They couldn''t even start to imagine just how this creature was able to stay alive like this. After all, it didn''t seem like it had any defenses or any ways to get nutrients.
This kind of weak creature seemed like it should have been hunted into extinction by stronger creatures already.
But as if to prove them wrong, there was a rabbit that suddenly appeared as well.
As soon as this rabbit saw this ball of water, it immediately jolted and started to run away. It was just too bad that as soon as the rabbit started to run, the ball of water also noticed it.
The ball of waterpacted before suddenly shooting out a small jet of water. This jet of water perfectly hit the rabbit in the neck and cut right through it, sending the rabbit''s head flying.
The rabbit didn''t even get to take a single step as it suddenly copsed from theck of a head.
The ball of water noticed the rabbit drop, so it bounced over to the rabbit. After standing beside it for a second, the ball of water suddenly jumped onto the corpse of the rabbit and brought it inside of itself.
When the rabbit was in the ball of water, it started dissolving at a fast rate.
It turned out that what was inside this ball wasn''t actually water, but rather a powerful acid that could melt things quickly. That was how this ball shaped creature was able to get its nutrients.
Moreover, the jet of water that it had shot earlier hadn''t stopped with just the rabbit. It had continued forward after decapitating the rabbit and mmed into a tree behind the rabbit.
When Tian Tian''s group looked closely at the tree, they saw that the trunk of the tree was already dposing from the liquid sshed on it.
It seemed like the jet of liquid that the ball had just shot was actually apressed jet of acid.
Seeing this, a few of the mercenaries with weaker stomachs couldn''t help taking a step back. One of them wasn''t careful enough and they identally stepped on a branch, making a snapping sound.
Once the snapping sound rang out, the ball suddenly turned in their direction.
Although there were no features on it that seemed like eyes or ears, they were still certain that the ball had heard them.
As if to prove this point, the ball suddenly contracted before jumping up, bouncing again and again as it moved closer to them.
One of the mercenaries panicked when they saw this and they immediately pulled out a dagger that they threw at the bouncing ball. However, as soon as the bouncing ball noticed the dagger flying at it, it released a spray of liquid thatpletely enveloped the dagger.
The dagger was instantly melted by this liquid, but the liquid didn''t stop after melting the dagger.
The ball had aimed it perfectly, lining up the dagger and the mercenary who had thrown the dagger. So the jet of liquid was aimed right at the mercenary who had been caught off guard.
Right before the mercenary was hit by the dagger, Tian Tian suddenly pulled that mercenary out of the way.
The spray of liquid fell onto the grass that was behind the mercenary and started melting a hole in the ground, showing just how powerful it was.
Every mercenary trembled when they saw this and they started taking cover, but at the same time, they knew that the ball wouldn''t let them escape that easily. So they also pulled out their weapons and faced the ball, looking for a chance to attack it.
The ball was smart and didn''t just head towards them in a straight line. It bounced back and forth in a zigzag pattern, making sure to dodge any attacks that coulde at it. At the same time, it didn''t let up with the sprays of liquid, shooting out jet after jet at them.
But this time, the mercenaries were prepared and had taken cover, so the jets never hit them once.
The problem though was that the jets of liquid hadpletely pinned them, so they were currently trapped in the ces that they were hiding. Then there was the fact that this ball was slowly getting closer to them.
It was only slowly getting closer because it was moving slowly to shoot these jets of acid at them, but it was still getting closer.
If they didn''t do anything, they would surely be pinned down and taken out by this ball.
Thinking of the scene of the slime being digested inside the ball, they couldn''t help giving a shudder.
None of them wanted to end up like this, but there was nothing that they could do against this ball. After all, the acid that it shot out was even strong enough to melt their weapons.
What could they do against this?
Seeing that they were about to face being wiped out, Tian Tian had no choice but to pull out her trump card.
She pulled a sword out of nowhere and charged forward at the ball.
The ball was surprised to see Tian Tian charging at it, but it didn''t stop its attacks. Instead, it targeted all the jets of acid that it shot out at Tian Tian instead.
Tian Tian was able to dodge most of these jets of acid, but there were still some that she couldn''t dodge. So in the end, she was forced to block the jets of acid that were shooting at her with her weapon.
When Tian Tian raised the sword in her hand to face the jets of acid aimed at her, all of the mercenaries started worrying about her.
They had seen what had happened to their weapons when they blocked the jets of acid, so they had no reason to doubt that Tian Tian''s weapon would be any different.
However, to their surprise, they found that Tian Tian was able to cut right through the jet of acid, causing it to ssh out around her.
After cutting through this, she immediately charged at the ball who was bouncing there, still shooting out jets of acid.
With one swift sh, the ball was cut in half and the remaining liquid and the corpse of the rabbit it was still digesting fell to the ground.
As expected, the liquid that had been held inside was also acidic as it burnt a hole in the ground.
Chapter 130 First Dungeon Run (3)
There was only silence after Tian Tian cut up the ball, but then everyone came out of hiding and cheered for Tian Tian.
They were naturally happy since Tian Tian had just saved their lives.
If she hadn''t made a move, it was certain that they would have died here to this strange ball.
After they celebrated their survival, they quickly turned their attention to the corpse that the ball had left behind.
But just like before with the walking dog creatures, after the ball had died, its corpse had suddenly started to scatter into ashes. It didn''t take long before the stic cover and the bit of acid still on the groundpletely disappeared.
However, this time, they were caught off guard by what they found.
There was a bottle of liquid which wasn''t really that surprising since they could see that it was a bottle of the liquid from the inside of that ball creature. As for the bottle that appeared, they had no idea where it came from and they didn''t care about that right now since there was something else drawing their attention.
Beside the bottle of liquid, there was a chest that had appeared.
This wasn''t a small chest or anything, this was a chest that reached Tian Tian''s waist and was about a meter in width. This chest was even bigger than the ball creature that had appeared before.
No matter how one looked at it, something like this shouldn''t have dropped from that small ball creature. But there was no denying the cold hard facts that had been ced in front of their face.
Tian Tian and the others were careful as they approached the chest, but they found that there were no traps around it.
Now the only thing that they had to worry about was if there were traps inside of it, but the mercenaries couldn''t contain their curiosity anymore. So while Tian Tian was lost in thought, one of the mercenaries came forward to open the chest.
Tian Tian immediately reached out her hand and tried to stop them by saying, "Wait, don''t open it!" But it was already toote when she said this as the lid of the chest was already opening.
Seeing this, she immediately took several steps back and moved far away from the chest, as if she was afraid that something would pop out of it.
However, the chest just opened like a normal chest, revealing what was hidden inside.
The mercenaries all crowded around the chest and started looking at what was inside, immediately revealing a shocked look.
Tian Tian saw that there were no traps that wereing out of the chest, so she slowly made her way over to the chest as well. When she saw what was inside, she was surprised by it as well.
Inside of the chest was a sword, but it wasn''t just any sword. It was a sword that was identical to the one that she had pulled out and used against the ball creature.
It was the same sword that Lin Fan had brought to and sold to the Mercenary Guild.
This was a sword that was a High Qi Gathering Realm Artifact.
The mercenaries could feel the aura that wasing from the sword and they had some understanding of artifacts with their experience, so they knew that this sword was definitely not a normal thing. But since they knew that, they didn''t try to take it at all.
That was because they had already reached an agreement with the Mercenary Guild that all special items would be kept by the Mercenary Guild.
They would be able to keep items like the fang and the bottle of acid for themselves, but something special like this sword had to be handed over to the Mercenary Guild.
The main reason they didn''t have any courage to take it was because Tian Tian was here.
Tian Tian was the one who had taken care of the ball creature all by herself, so this sword belonged to her in the first ce. Not to mention that she was much stronger than them, so they didn''t have the courage to fight her for it.
After being shocked by the sword in the chest, Tian Tian pulled it out. As soon as the sword was removed from the chest, the chest also dissipated into ashes just like the corpses of the monsters they defeated.
Holding the sword in her hand for a bit, she then turned to the second strongest member of their group and said, "Use this for now."
That person was surprised by this, but then his eyes lit up as he excitedly grabbed the sword.
The others all looked at him with envious looks, but those envious looks didn''tst long after they heard Tian Tian''s next words.
"Use that sword to help me fight the ball creatures."
As soon as they heard this, the expressions of all the mercenaries froze.
The ones that didn''t receive the sword all had looks of relief on their faces before looking at the person who had received the sword with looks of pity. The one that had received the sword had a look on his face that looked like he was about to burst into tears, but he didn''t in the end since he was safer than before as he had something to defend himself with.
Their weapons were useless against the ball creatures, but Tian Tian had already proven that this sword could resist the acid from those ball creatures. So these two swords were the only things that they could use to fight these ball creatures without being affected by their acid.
After they had finished sorting out everything, they continued deeper into the forest in a new formation.
As they continued deeper, they found that it wasn''t just the ball creatures that were in this forest, there were other creatures that lived here as well.
The ball creatures appeared mainly on the edge of the forest and as they went deeper into the forest, there were snails and walking mushrooms that appeared.
When they first met these snails and walking mushrooms, they hid to observe them first.
Through their observations, they found that these creatures weren''t weak at all like their appearance suggested.
The snails were able to roll up in their shells and move at incredible speeds to tackle their enemies. The power behind these tackles couldn''t be underestimated either since they had seen a snail crush a tree trunk with one of these tackles.
Even if they were cultivators, they knew that if they were to take one of these hits, they would certainly have their bones broken by this tackle.
As for the mushrooms, they watched them release all kinds of different spores that had different effects on the prey that they hunted. They could tell what kind of effects the spores had based on the colour of the spores, but they definitely didn''t have a way to deal with these spores.
After all, these spores could poison people, put someone to sleep, stun someone and make them unable to move, and do all kinds of other different things.
Without proper medicine or preventative measures, it would be suicide to fight these mushrooms.
So all that they did was hide among the trees and observe these snails and mushrooms without engaging.
The main reason why they didn''t attack was that the aura from these snails and mushrooms was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm. They were far stronger than the mercenaries that Tian Tian had brought with her, so it was useless for her to have them fight these monsters.
As for why Tian Tian didn''t fight them herself, she actually wasn''t confident that she would be able to win.
After all, the speed that the snails showed was even hard for her to keep up with and the mushrooms had their spores.
This was just a scouting mission, so there was no need for her to risk her life like this.
After they finished observing the mushroom and snails, Tian Tian brought her group back to the edge of the forest. While she couldn''t go any deeper with this group, she didn''t want to leave just yet.
They had obtained the chest with the sword after killing their first ball creature, so they wanted to see if they could get a few more swords before leaving this dungeon.
With two people working together to block the acid shots of the ball creature, it was much easier for them to fight the ball creature this time. They were able to take turns blocking the shots and drawing the ball creature''s attention, allowing them to quickly pull in the distance between them and the ball creature.
Once they were in range, even the second strongest mercenary was able to easily cut through the ball creature.
It seemed that the ball creature''s body was very weak and it was very easy for them to cut through them, so as long as they were able to get close, anyone would be able to kill this thing.
The only real difficulty was having to deal with its acid attacks.
But this ball creature didn''t drop a chest like before. All it dropped was the bottle of liquid.
Even after killing several of these ball creatures, they found that all they dropped were bottles of acid from before. Not a single one of them dropped a chest for them.
It seemed that this chest drop had a special condition or it was just based on luck, it wasn''t something that happened every time.
When they were nning on continuing their hunt for the ball creatures, they suddenly heard a powerful roaring from the center of the forest.
This roar created a shockwave that spread all over the forest and even caused their hearts to flutter. It was almost as if it was a spiritual attack on them as they somewhat lost control of their spiritual energy.
There was no doubt that the owner of this roar was powerful.
It seemed like there was some kind of powerful creature that was hiding at the center of this forest.
Based on her previous experience, Tian Tian assumed that this powerful creature was most likely guarding the exit to this forest, so she knew that if they wanted to go further, they would have to defeat it. However, she could also tell from that roar that it was impossible for them.
It was even impossible for them to fight the snails and the mushrooms, so there was no need to mention the powerful creature living in the center of the forest.
With this thought in mind, Tian Tian said, "Let''s go, we''re leaving."
She didn''t let herself get greedy by trying to hunt more slimes. She chose to lead her group out of the dungeon because if they were caught whatever created that roar, they would never have a chance to leave this dungeon.
In the end, their lives were the most important things.
Chapter 131 First Dungeon Run Review
As Tian Tian''s group was leaving the dungeon, Lin Fan and Rokuko stopped watching them and started going over the things that they had noticed during their dungeon run.
They had been watching Tian Tian''s group as they went through the dungeon so they could see what needed improving and what they could rece.
"It seems like the difficulty is good, it''ll draw the right crowd that have enough money to spare and will be easy enough for them to earn a decent amount from." Lin Fan said.
Rokukoined, "But if it''s easy for them, then we won''t earn as much DP. We should rece the monsters with stronger monsters so we can kill more of them and earn more DP."
Lin Fan pped the blue orb and said, "Killing, killing, you only know how to kill to get DP. Don''t you know that it''s more profitable for them to stay in the town than to kill them for DP?"
Rokuko asked in a confused voice, "How is it more profitable? We barely earn a tenth of what we would earn if we just killed them. If we kill them all, at least we can get a bunch of DP to improve the dungeon to earn even more DP with."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this and he said with a sigh, "Your eyes truly are shortsighted, all you can think about what you can gain in the short run and don''t n for the future."
Rokuko felt like she was being looked down on like this, so she quickly said, "How so? The stronger the dungeon, the better it is! Anyone can understand this simple logic!"
Lin Fan kept shaking his head when he heard this and he said, "So you think that only a strong dungeon is a good dungeon?"
Rokuko couldn''t nod, but it was clear by the way that the blue orb was shing that she agreed to this.
Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "Like I said, that''s why you have such short term sight. You really can''t see into the future at all."
Rokuko was angered by this and she said, "Then why don''t you tell me about your long term n? Let me see how "farsighted" you are!"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he heard this, "Well first off, how many experts do you think there are in this world? If you make your dungeon stronger, how many people do you think will actuallye to it?"
Rokuko was taken aback when she heard this, but she quickly countered, "But each one of them are worth arge amount of DP, so we wouldn''t need that many of them toe."
Lin Fan gave a nod to agree to this before refuting, "But how many do you think wille? This dungeon would be a dangerous ce and they are all important people. Do you really think that they would risk their lives toe to a ce like this?"
Rokuko still said, "We only need just one to earn arge amount of DP. It would be far more than what we could earn from this group in years of them staying here."
Lin Fan once again nodded in agreement, but then he said, "No matter how you look at it, this is unreliable, especially since we would have no way of advertising our dungeon. Without any reputation, no one woulde to our dungeon in the first ce. Not to mention that anyone who could advertise it would be dead since we would be killing almost all the people whoe here for DP ording to your n."
Rokuko wanted to say something, but there was nothing that she could refute this with.
Lin Fan then said, "With the word of mouth from each of the people thate to our dungeon, we have more and more peopleing to this town. While they don''t give us as much DP as a single powerful expert would individually, all of them added together would give us more than a single powerful expert could."
Lin Fan''s voice became more excited as he said, "That is what''s called a sustainable profit model! We need to be able to continuously earn DP instead of just living on DP that we earn once in a while, that''s not a healthy lifestyle!"
As he said this, it almost seemed like he was dragging things from his past life upˇ
After all, he had been one of those people who had lived off part time work and writing novels online, so most of the time, he didn''t have a stable ie.
Rokuko was a bit scared when she saw Lin Fan like this, so she quickly said, "Alright, alright, I get it."
Lin Fan realized his mistake and calmed himself down before saying, "Not to mention that everything that we earn is pure profits since we don''t have any cost expenses."
Other than their initial investment, there actually wasn''t any cost expenses in running this dungeon. It didn''t even cost them DP to summon the mobs that patrolled the dungeon.
That was because Lin Fan had been smart enough to invest in something called a spawner.
While this limited the number of mobs that they could have in the dungeon each day, it was much cheaper than having to spend DP to rece all the mobs that were killed.
The spawner would let them spawn a certain amount of mobs per day based on what kind of spawner it was. So Lin Fan had chosen the cheapest spawners that were avable in the store.
But to his surprise, most of these "weak" creatures designated by the store were still at least in the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
It was more than enough to guard the dungeon from the mercenaries.
Not to mention that these mobs summoned by the spawned acted just like normal mobs, so they were also able to drop loot.
But there was one problem with the dungeonˇ
Lin Fna didn''t know if the loot was good or bad by human standards. He could see what the description of the loot was with his Appraisal Eyes, but his Appraisal Eyes didn''t tell him the exact values of these items.
So he wasn''t sure if the loot the dungeon dropped was good or not.
He would have to wait until he was able to talk to Tian Tian to get a scope of how good the loot the monsters dropped was. But to make sure that they were at least satisfied, he had given them a chest drop with the first slime that they killed.
He had seen how they had looked at the kobold fangs and had thought that they were disappointed, so he had chosen to give them at least the chest with the sword so they wouldn''t feel that this trip was an entire waste.
That was still something that he could do as the dungeon master.
After talking about costs and profits, Lin Fan suddenly remembered something else.
He turned to Rokuko and narrowed his eyes.
When Rokuko saw this, she felt a chill run through her round body and then she asked, "What is it?"
Lin Fan said in a cold voice, "Why did you have Moo give out that roar?"
Rokuko didn''t say anything at first since she didn''t know what to say, but then she doubled down and said, "Why shouldn''t he let out that roar? They were invading my little Moo''s territory, so of course he had to show them who''s the boss! Why shouldn''t he let out a roar to scare them?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "That''s because that''s not his territory. We''ve already talked about this."
Rokuko quickly said, "We didn''t talk about this, you just decided it yourself!"
Lin Fan then said in a stern voice, "I''ve already told you that we don''t want to defeat everyone thates. Not to mention that Moo is too strong for the normal people whoe to defeat, so he''s the boss of the floor. All he needs to do is stay in the center and wait for powerful people toe. If he just roars all day, it''ll scare off all our potential customers."
Rokuko didn''t give up as she said, "But if all Moo does is stay inside all day, then how can he be stronger? He needs exercise and fights to be stronger."
Lin Fan gave up on this and decided to use violence. After all, he knew that if he continued arguing with her, it would just be like arguing with a child.
So Lin Fan put his fist on Rokuko.
Rokuko had been in the middle of her rant when he did this. She was caught off guard and didn''t know what was happening, so she asked, "What are youˇwaitˇahˇstop, don''t! It hurts, it hurts!"
Lin fan had started twisting his fist back and forth, giving Rokuko core a noogie.
Rokuko''s core was her main body, so naturally she could feel anything that happened to it. That included the violence that Lin Fan was currently using.
Finally she gave up and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for being selfish!"
Lin Fan finally stopped his violence and gave a satisfied nod as he said, "Good, it seems like you''re finally learning your lesson."
Rokuko''s blue core just dimmed at that, showing that she was sad.
But Lin Fan didn''t care since she deserved this for acting willfully.
Lin Fan was about to say something else, but then he noticed something.
He just gave a few orders to Rokuko before heading back to town.
Tian Tian''s group had made it out of the dungeon.
Rokuko just muttered to herself as he left, "He''s so selfish, can''t he learn to appreciate me and my ideas?"
But then she got spirited again as she remembered all the good times that she had with Lin Fan during this time designing this dungeon.
If she could smile, she would definitely be smiling now.
Chapter 132 Amenities (1)
It was already getting dark when Tian Tian''s group came out of the dungeon.
They didn''t know where to go at first, but then Lin Fan showed up to bring them over to the inn that had been prepared for outsiders.
When Tian Tian saw Lin Fan appear, she couldn''t help asking, "How did you know that we were out?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "I had someone waiting and watching. As soon as you came out, they came to tell me and I wasn''t that far away."
Tian Tian looked to the side and noticed that there were a few children peeking at them. Seeing this, she couldn''t help waving at them before following Lin Fan to the inn.
Tian Tian then couldn''t help teasing Lin Fan, "So you''re getting children to work for you now?"
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "They were supposed to go help out in the fields, but I had them do this favour for me which allowed them to y in this area."
Tian Tian was surprised when she heard this, but then she looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "You really are a kind person."
Lin Fan didn''t reply and just revealed a smile.
She wasn''t surprised by what Lin Fan said at all since this was an ancient world. Kids were expected to work if they were raised on a farm since it was hard work in the fields and they needed all the hands they could get.
But after thinking for a bit, she couldn''t help knitting her brows and asking, "But won''t this dy the harvest?"
When they had arrived, they had passed by the lush green rice fields, so they knew that it was harvest season. With all those lush rice nts out there, it was definitely a lot of work harvesting everything.
Lin Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s fine, most of the work was already done. There won''t be any problems if the kids get a day off today."
Tian Tian looked back at the kids ying and couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile as she said, "But the parents couldn''t have been happy about it, could they?"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile in response to this as he said, "You''d be surprised."
Tian Tian turned back to him with a confused look as she waited for him to exin.
Lin Fan''s expression became a bit more solemn as he said, "This vigeˇhas suffered quite a bit, so the parents just want to see their kids grow up healthy and happy. They don''t mind if their kids miss a bit of work to y."
Tian Tian''s expression also became a bit solemn. She had heard Lin Fan''s ount of what had happened in this ce, so she knew what these vigers had gone through.
Of course, she had no way of fully understanding and she didn''t intend to pry into their lives since she knew that it was impossible.
Lin Fan then added, "It''s just that they''re stuck in their old ways and it''s hard for them to admit anything new. But at least I have that bit of prestige as the vige chief."
Tian Tian revealed a smile at this and nodded in agreement.
They made their way to the inn and when they arrived, they were greeted by Duanmu Ming Yue and Duanmu Yi.
Lin Fan had gotten Duanmu Ming Yue and Duanmu Yi to help him run this inn since they didn''t have anything else to do. The fields that they had before had already been taken and ruined by the bandits while Duanmu Ming Yue had been sick, so even now that she had recovered, she didn''t have a source of ie.
So Lin Fan had her run this newly built inn.
As soon as they arrived and saw the two greeting them, the breath had been knocked out of them. Even Tian Tian and the one female mercenary couldn''t help staring in a daze at the beautiful scene in front of them.
Now that Duanmu Ming Yue had recovered, her perfect beauty was in full view.
It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Duanmu Ming Yue was the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen, she was in apletely different ss evenpared to beauties like the girls in his harem.
Then when the kimono that she was wearing was added in, it created a beautiful scene that could even start wars and copse nations. It was like she was the sun in this dreary universe and there was no light in this world other than her. That was just how beautiful she was.
Aftering back from their daze, Tian Tian''s group couldn''t help lowering their heads to greet Duanmu Ming Yue as well.
She just revealed a smile that stole their souls again.
After the greeting was over, Duanmu Ming Yue brought them to a private dining room and showed them the menu.
As soon as they saw the menu, Tian Tian''s group couldn''t help being shocked by the prices.
It wasn''t that it was too expensive, it was that it was too cheap.
Just based on the decorations of this room and the inn itself, it was clear that this was a ce that was aiming to be a high end establishment. So there was no doubt that the food wouldn''t becking.
But the prices that were set for these mealsˇIt was much cheaperpared to the prices of high end meals in Sunset City.
Even if it was cheaper since this was an inn in a remote town like this, it still shouldn''t be this cheap.
Naturally they couldn''t help being surprised by this and even started feeling a bit of doubt.
So they first ordered a few dishes just to see what kind of meal they would be served.
When the food came, they were once again shocked because of the delicious smell that filled the air. They carefully took a few bites and the delicious vours filled their mouths.
It was something that they had never tasted before, it was the most delicious food that they had eaten in their entire life.
After taking the first few bites, they started fighting over the dishes that they had ordered.
Of course, none of them dared to take Tian Tian''s food since they knew better than to seek death.
Tian Tian had also been surprised by the taste of the food, but she noticed something different.
All of these dishes that they ordered added up together only cost them a total of around a single gold coin, but there was something on the menu that was worth one gold coin just by itself. It was the special set meals at the bottom of the menu.
Since it was at the bottom, most people would usually ignore it since they thought that it was just one of the extra items that were added to the menu, but those with sharp eyes would notice that something was off. After all, the cheapest special set meal cost at least two gold coins, double of an entire table of food.
There must be something special about this special set meal for it to cost this muchˇ
So in the end, Tian Tian couldn''t help her curiosity as she ordered one of these set meals.
Lin Fan was surprised that she would order one, but he was also pleasantly surprised because he had wanted someone to order one. He wanted to see what they thought about it before they released it to the public.
The one that Tian Tian chose was the cheapest one, the Special Set A.
Duanmu Ming Yue went into the back and quickly came back with the Special Set A. However, the moment that Tian Tian saw it, she couldn''t help being surprised by it since it was something that she had never seen before.
It was a set meal, but all the food items on it were things that she had never seen before.
In the center, there was a strange yellow mound right in the center with a dash of red and a small g sticking out of it which seemed to be the entree of this meal. Then beside it was a brown patty of meat that had a smooth brown sauce drizzled over it. There was also a smaller yellow mound with bits of orange and green in it, two long golden strips that had red tails attached to it, a few slender yellow strips that seemed like they were fried, as well as a cup that had something yellow and brown in it that was topped with something white and fluffy.
She didn''t know what any of these things were, but she couldn''t help being attracted by the mix of colours in front of her.
She turned to Lin Fan and asked, "What is this?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Well, give it a try and see for yourself."
Tian Tian raised a brow, but she still turned back to the set meal in front of her.
The first thing that she tried was therge yellow mound right in the center of her te. She used her chopsticks to cut into therge yellow mound and she revealed the red rice hidden underneath.
When she saw this, she couldn''t help saying, "Ah, it''s egg fried rice!"
Lin Fan shook his head with a smile and said, "Not exactly." But he didn''t say anything beyond that as he let Tian Tian enjoy herself.
This was different from any egg fried rice that she had eaten before. Instead of the egg being cooked and cut up into pieces in the rice, the omelette covering the rice was only half cooked. This feeling of somewhat raw egg on rice fits perfectly as the slightly cooked egg was perfectly wrapped around the grains of rice at the top of the mound.
She then turned her attention to the other items on the dish.
The first one that she tasted was the brown meat patty.
She could tell that this meat patty was made of beef, but there were also some vegetables that were mixed into the meat patty itself that made it even juicier. Then there was that sauce on the patty, it was thick and smooth at the same time, perfectly going with the juiciness of the meat patty.
The smaller yellow mound was a sd that was made with potatoes and other vegetables, but there was a strange sauce that it was covered in that she had never tasted before.
As for the yellow and brown thing that was in the cup, she could tell that this was dessert since she could smell the sweetnessing from it. So she left that yellow and brown thing forst as she turned her attention to the long yellow things.
She decided to try the long golden thing that had a red tail first since that was the one that she had been most curious about.
She picked it up and brought it to her mouth, biting into it from the side that didn''t have the red tail. As soon as she bit into it, the first thing that she felt was a strong sticity which gave it a bit of a bite, but then there was the soft meat that appeared underneath.
This was a meat that she didn''t recognize on taste alone, so she couldn''t help looking down at it.
Seeing the red and white meat that was hidden inside the golden wrapping, she couldn''t help being confused since she had never seen anything like it before. But after thinking about it, she couldn''t help revealing a shocked look since she had thought of a possibility for what this was.
She had heard about this kind of meat before, but it was something that was far away from where they were, so she had never eaten it before.
"Shrimp!"
Chapter 133 Amenities (2)
After looking at the long golden thing in her chopsticks for a bit, she suddenly turned to Lin Fan with a questioning look.
But before Lin Fan could say anything, the other mercenaries couldn''t help asking something.
They had already been watching Tian Tian since they were curious about the special set meal. After all, this was a meal that was more expensive than everything they had eaten before, they wanted to know why it was a "special" set meal.
One of them asked, "Shrimp? What is that?"
Tian Tian was still looking at the fried shrimp in her chopsticks as she said, "It''s a special kind of creature that lives in the ocean. It''s a specialty that can usually only be eaten by the sea, but in this ceˇ"
She didn''t finish her words, but there was no need for her to finish them since they understood what she meant.
The town that they were currently in was wrapped up between the edge of the empire and the wilderness, but while it was on the edge of the empire, it was still right in the middle of the continent. It was far away from anything that could be considered arge body of water, let alone an ocean.
So where had Lin Fan gotten this shrimp from?
Tian Tian couldn''t help turning her eyes to Lin Fan with a questioning look.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "I have my connections."
Tian Tian clearly wanted to keep asking, but since Lin Fan wasn''t willing to tell her anything, she had to respect this. Not just because she was in love with him, but also because this was something that was considered professional.
Those that were running a business all had their business secrets and it was considered malicious business strategy if they looked into these secrets, so naturally she had to consider the Mercenary Guild''s reputation and leave it at this.
But it really did eat at her mind since she couldn''t figure out how he had done itˇ
Finally, there were only the twost items left on her te.
Compared to the rest, the yellow sticks didn''t seem that great, but it was still delicious. It was clear that it was the backbone of the set meal and was to be eaten with the rest of it, but she had already finished everything else, so she could only eat it alone.
Of course, the red sauce that also came with it really gave it quite the vour.
Then there was finally the yellow and brown thing in the cup.
She had known that it was dessert because of the sweet smell that came from it, so she had saved it forst.
When she took the first scoop of it, she felt the overwhelming sweetness filling her mouth. This was a sweetness that she had never tasted before, but it wasn''t a bad strong taste thatpletely overpowered her taste buds.
It was a powerful sweetness that woke up every one of her taste buds, giving her a feeling that she was finally understanding what sweetness really was.
However, the second spoonful wasn''t as sweet as before. It was still sweet, but there wasn''t that same strong sweetness to it. There was even a faint bitterness to it that helped enhance the sweetness of this soft yellow thing.
It was a perfect way to end this meal.
After she was finished, Tian Tian couldn''t help looking at the empty te in front of her with an empty look.
She felt that she had finished it too fast and she still wanted more.
Lin Fan saw the look on her face and said, "You can just order more, you know?"
Tian Tian''s eyes immediately lit up and she said, "Un, give me another set meal."
The other mercenaries had almost started drooling as they watched her eat, so they immediately also ordered the same meal when they were offered the chance now.
It didn''t take long before Duanmu Ming Yue came back with the meals. It was so short that it almost seemed like it was impossible that she cooked these meals in such a short time.
Of course, she didn''t actually cook it.
Lin Fan had a satisfied look on his face when he saw how they were all enjoying these special set meals and he had a good feeling about future business.
When he had been building the dungeon and this dungeon town, Lin Fan hadn''t just focused on improving the dungeon. He had also bought some things from the store that could be used to improve the town and this inn.
Take the special set meals for example.
He had bought a meal making machine that would allow him to quickly make delicious meals.
Naturally, the meals that were provided by the machine were meals from Earth.
The Special Set Meal A was just marked as Kid''s Meal on the meal making machine. Special Set Meal B was a Hamburg Steak Meal, Special Set Meal C was a Curry Rice Meal, Special Set Meal D was an Omurice Meal.
It seemed that the Dungeon Master System''s store really liked to draw from Japanese culture for some reasonˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t mind since he felt that they were quite delicious as well.
The only thing that was required to make these meals was to pay the machine for these meals. The machine took payment with the currency of this cultivation world, so each set meal cost him a few silver coins to buy.
Naturally, these set meals couldn''t be priced at the same price as the other dishes since they cost much more, but Lin Fan also felt that these special set meals should be priced much higher because of how special they were.
But before having actual customers, he was also worried that he had set the price too highˇ
Seeing how Tian Tian''s group were just gulping down these special set meals, his heart finally settled as he knew that it wouldn''t be a problem to sell these dishes at this price.
As for the other dishes, they were made by Duanmu Ming Yue and he felt that it was a bit too cheap to sell it at the price that it was sold for, but she was the one that had told him to leave it at that price.
Seeing that she was firm about this, Lin Fan just epted her suggestion.
After having two special set meals each, they finally filled their stomachs and settled down.
It was at this point that Lin Fan sat down with them and started discussing the things that they had seen in the dungeon.
Tian Tian just gave a simple description of everything that had happened in the dungeon. When she came to the matter of the sword in the chest, she couldn''t help saying, "It really is strange, that chest just appeared out of nowhere and it had that sword inside of it. Also, that sword, it really is something else. It cut right through the ball creatures like they were nothing, it was just like cutting through butter with a hot knife!"
Lin Fan let her go on for a bit before turning the topic to something that he cared about, "What about the other things that you got? How is itpared to the fangs and bottles of liquid you received?"
Tian Tian calmed down a bit when she heard this. After a bit of thought, she pulled out the fang that she got from the dungeon and ced it in front of Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t this just a normal fang?"
Tian Tian became agitated when she heard this and quickly said, "Can''t you feel the energying from it, it''s in the Third Qi Gathering Realm! As long as this is used to create a weapon, it will be a powerful weapon!"
Tian Tian calmed down a bit after saying this and said, "If this is sold, it''ll sell for quite a good price."
Lin Fan saw how excited Tian Tian was and he felt much more relieved.
It seemed that even without the sword, the fangs from the kobolds were enough to bring people to this dungeon town.
Then he asked, "What about the liquid from the ball creature? Will that sell well?"
Tian Tian hesitated this time. She was silent for a bit, but she didn''t answer the question as she asked, "How are you nning on regting this dungeon?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this before asking, "Why are you asking this?"
Tian Tian took out a bottle of the liquid and ced it on the table before saying, "This is a dangerous substance and without proper regtion, this could pose a danger." Then after a pause, she turned to Lin Fan with a serious look and asked, "What do you think about giving the Mercenary Guild control over this dungeon?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but after a bit of silence, he shook his head and said, "No, this dungeon belongs to the town and no one can regte it."
Tian Tian knitted her brows even more when she heard this and she said, "Are you sure that you want to stick to that decision?"
Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Yes, this dungeon will provide for the town, so we can''t have anyone regting it."
Tian Tian stared at Lin Fan''s serious expression for a bit before giving a sigh, "You mighte to regret that decision one day."
Lin Fan gave a sigh as well as he said, "Maybe, but that will be a day when the town is much more developed and their lives are much more peaceful. It''ll be worth it then."
Tian Tian silently looked at Lin Fan for a bit before giving a nod in response to this.
Chapter 134 Amenities (3)
But after a moment of silence, she added, "Well, it''s not like we can''t work together even if we can''t regte the dungeon. At the very least, that will give some kind of protection to this ce."
This was the most that Tian Tian couldpromise.
After all, she had to think about the benefits of the Mercenary Guild that she was representing. She couldn''t just hand overplete control of the dungeon to Lin Fan since that would hurt the benefits of the Mercenary Guild.
So, she could back down and work in tandem with Lin Fan and the town that he led.
She recognized that it was more than just the dungeon that would pull people here, it was also the town, or rather this inn.
She knew that a town couldn''t just grow from having this dungeon, without proper facilities to amodate this growth, this town would fall apart and there would be no way of regting the dungeon. All that this would do is create chaos in the surrounding area and finally cause the dungeon to be a wilnd.
Without the proper facilities, no one proper woulde here and none of the sects or organizations would be able to earn anything from this ce. The only ones that could earn benefits from this ce are the demon sects or the criminal organizations.
So that was why Lin Fan was worthy of working with the Mercenary Guild, it was all because of the facilities that he had set up for this town.
If there wasn''t Lin Fan, they would have to invest quite a bit of effort just to run this town and that would negate the worth that this town has. So it was better for them to work with Lin Fan and have the people of the town run it.
Lin Fan also recognized this and he nodded in agreement to this.
After that, the two of them went into further detail on how the cooperation would work.
It was a back and forth discussion, but in the end, both of them were able to get what they wanted and were happy with the results.
Since their meal and discussion was over, there wasn''t much left for them to do.
It was at this time that Duanmu Ming Yue suggested, "How about you try our outdoor bath?"
"Outdoor bath?" Tian Tian asked in an excited voice, "You have a hot spring source here?"
Duanmu Ming Yue nodded and said, "It was just found recently, but we''ve already used it to build outdoor baths for all of you to enjoy."
Tian Tian''s eyes lit up when she heard this. It had been a long time since she had been able to have a proper soak in a proper bath, but that just went to show how rare an outdoor bath like this was.
So that was why she was surprised to find an outdoor bath like this in a remote town like this. Of course, that didn''t stop her from enjoying it.
Without any hesitation, she headed off to the baths along with the only other female mercenary.
The male mercenaries looked at each other before excitedly heading off to the baths as well.
Lin Fan didn''t miss this and he followed after them.
Tian Tian was his woman, it wasn''t as if he could let anything happen to her.
So other than an attempt at peeking, the bath was quite peaceful.
When the male mercenaries came out, they were almost dragged out by Lin Fan. On the other side of the bath, Tian Tian looked very refreshed by her bath.
She almost looked like she was glowing, making her even more beautiful than normal.
But that was also rted to the water that she had bathed in.
There wasn''t a naturally urring hot spring in this area, so this hot spring was actually made by Lin Fan. Well, not made by Lin Fan, but rather bought from the Dungeon Master System.
Since the town was also part of the dungeon, the things that Lin Fan bought from the Dungeon Master System could also be ced in the town. So Lin Fan had bought this for the inn to give the inn a specialty that would draw people in.
Of course, Rokuko hadined that it was a waste of their DP, but Lin Fan had insisted and bought it even with herining.
Seeing Tian Tian now, he felt that this purchase was definitely worth it.
However, as a hot spring that came from the Dungeon Master System, it clearly was not a normal hot spring. This was a hot spring that had a special beautifying effect and a minor health effect.
It would improve the health of the ones that bathed in it while also making skin much more beautiful.
Tian Tian had also noticed this when she came out of the bath. She couldn''t help looking at herself in the mirror as she said, "This isˇhow did my skin be so smooth?"
Duanmu Ming Yue exined, "The water for our hot spring has beautification effects and small health effects."
Tian Tian didn''t seem like she believed it at first, but taking a look at her skin, she had no choice but to believe it. She then turned to re at Lin Fan as she said in a bitter voice, "You had such good things and you didn''t tell me about them."
Lin Fan just gave a bitter smile and said nothing.
He knew that women could get irrational when it came to beauty products. That had been the case in his previous world and it certainly was the case in this world.
So he knew that the best answer was not to answer at all since he knew that she just wanted toin.
As expected, Tian Tian gave up on him and turned her attention to something else that she found.
Outside of the bath was a rest area and in this rest area, there were many strange things that she had never seen before.
There were a few single seater padded chairs lined up in a row, there was arge metallic box that had a see through window in the center of it with several bottles behind it, and there was a strange table that had a in the center of it.
She didn''t have any idea what these things were, but she couldn''t help being attracted towards them.
The first thing that she came to was therge metallic box with the see through window since that was the strangest thing in this rest area.
She carefully looked it over and found that there was a slot for her to insert coins into. Then she looked through the window and found that there were prices marked under each of the bottles that were put behind the ss window.
The prices for each bottle wasn''t that high, so she decided to test it out and put a few coins into the slot prepared for it. After she put the coins in, she found that there was a light that lit up beside each of the bottles.
After looking at each one for a bit, she pressed the light that was beside the one that she liked the most.
The moment that she pressed the button, the bottle suddenly moved forward until it was pushed off the shelf that it had been on. It fell off the shelf and fell all the way to the bottom of the ss window, disappearing from sight while making arge nking sound.
Tian Tian looked around, but she wasn''t able to find the bottle at all. She even started to think that she had been cheated, but Lin Fan pointed at the slot at the bottom and said, "Open it and you''ll find it inside."
Tian Tian looked at Lin Fan with a confused look, but she still followed his instructions. She opened up the slot and she found the bottle that had dropped down lying there waiting for her.
She happily took out the bottle and opened it to drink. As soon as she did, she could taste the sweet strawberry taste that had been promised, along with smooth milk taste.
This was a drink that she had never tasted before and was unlike anything that she had tasted. After all, she never would have thought that strawberry and milk would go together so well like this.
Once she had her drink, she turned her attention to chairs that were ced in a line.
She sat down to enjoy herself, but then she noticed that there was a small box on the armrest of the chair that also had a slot like the one for the metallic box. She looked at it carefully before choosing to also put some coins in here.
The moment that the coins went in, the chair started vibrating.
She jumped out of the chair as she was caught off guard by this vibration, but then she sat back down and enjoyed it.
The vibration that came from the chair, this feeling was just too good. It was almost as if her body was melting from just sitting in this chair.
But of course, as the chair vibrated, so did her body. This created quite the show with her twin peaks shaking like the world was ending.
The vibration of the chair didn''tst long, but it was more than enough for Tian Tian. It hadpletely rxed all the muscles in her body.
The only thing left for her to explore was the table with the in the center of it.
This one was something that she couldn''t understand by herself, so Lin Fan took the initiative toe and exin this to her. That was after he had taken care of the male mercenaries who had looked at her with lewd gazes.
He exined the rules of the game to her before ying a game with her.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being distracted by the swaying of her valley, but since he was someone who already knew how to y the game, he still won in the end.
Tian Tian had an unhappy look on her face since she had lost, but there was no hiding the excited look in her eyes. It was clear that she enjoyed ying this game very much.
So Lin Fan was forced to y several more rounds with her.
Finally, when she was tired, he handed off the table to the other mercenaries who had been waiting for their turn.
The two of them sat down in the massage chairs and Lin Fan asked Tian Tian, "What do you think? Will it work?"
Tian Tian looked at all the things that she had tested and fell into deep thought.
This inn, it was unlike anything that she had seen beforeˇ
After a moment of pause, she gave a nod and said, "Un, it''ll work."
Lin Fan revealed a happy smile at this.
It seemed like his n was going perfectly.
Chapter 135 Change In Mission
After they finished inspecting the dungeon, it only took Tian Tian two weeks toe back with the staff from the Mercenary Guild.
But that was very shocking already.
After all, it took a week to head back to Sunset City and another week toe back to the town.
So this meant that Tian Tian hadn''t spent any time in Sunset City and had forced the people she had brought with her to rush back to Sunset City and rush back to the town.
When they arrived, Lin Fan could see how tired everyone was, so he immediately had someone bring them to the inn to let them rest. However, Tian Tian wouldn''t go to the inn, she insisted on seeing the new site of the Mercenary Guild branch that Lin Fan had prepared for them.
Seeing how she wouldn''t take no for an answer, Lin Fan had no choice but to be dragged to the building by her.
This was arge building that Lin Fan had the vigers build over the past two weeks.
With most of the harvest done already, the vigers were happy to do this since it was something for them to do. Not to mention that with the Mercenary Guild branch here, it would be much safer for them.
So the building had turned out much better than Lin Fan had even expected.
When Tian Tian came in, she couldn''t help being surprised by how well made this building was.
This was a building that was three stories tall and took up even more space than the branch in Sunset City. It had been built right in the new center of the town, right beside the new town hall that they had built, so this could be considered the best spot that the town had to offer. Though it wasn''t as close to the dungeon as Tian Tian would have wanted it.
Still, she could sense the sincerity that went into this building and she wasn''t an ungrateful person.
After she finished going through the building, she gave a satisfied nod and rushed back to the inn.
Lin Fan had a bad premonition when he saw this, but he still followed behind her.
As soon as she arrived at the inn, she burst into the dining hall where the Mercenary Guild staff had just settled down for a meal after their bath.
The moment that they saw her, they had the same bad premonition that Lin Fan had.
Tian Tian looked at them and said, "What are you all waiting for? The building has already been prepared, let''s go and set it up!"
Everyone''s expressions fell when they heard this.
They had feared that this was the case as soon as they saw how excited Tian Tian was, but it really had been a hard journey for them. They had slept as little as possible just so they could reach the town sooner.
That was what had allowed them to make the trip in just six days.
Tian Tian had stayed in Sunset City for two days preparing everything, so she had to rush back in six days and rush here in six days. By all ounts, she should have been the one that was the most tired, but now she was the one with the most energy.
Since they knew that they couldn''t convince her otherwise, the only thing that these people could do was turn to Lin Fan with looks of pleading.
Everyone had naturally heard about the rtionship between Tian Tian and Lin Fan, it was actually quite the story in Sunset City.
After all, Tian Tian was famous for one thing and that was her choice in men. Or to be more precise, her very high standards for menˇ
As the beautiful receptionist of the Mercenary Guild, there have naturally been many men who had tried to court Tian Tian before. However, no matter what kind of quality they had, they had never seen anyone seed.
So when the news that Tian Tian was actually with someone was spread, no one could believe it at first.
They couldn''t understand just what Tian Tian saw in Lin FanˇWell, he was quite handsome, they had to give him that. But beyond that, it didn''t seem like he had muchˇWell, he was also powerful and he had demonstrated that to everyone at the Mercenary Guild already.
Then there was the store that he owned, the one that was slowly bing famous in Sunset City. The one that everyone praised for all their novel products that couldn''t be found anywhere else.
So he had looks, power, and moneyˇMaybe it wasn''t that hard to understand why she was interested in him.
Lin Fan saw this and shook his head with a bitter smile beforeing forward to say, "I''m sure that everyone is tired after their long journey. How about we let everyone have a meal first before getting to work?"
Then he came in and took Tian Tian by the waist as he said, "I''m sure that even you''re tired, right?"
Tian Tian looked up at Lin Fan with an unwilling look, but she knew that he was right. She was indeed tired, but she had the adrenaline pumping in her, making her unwilling to stop.
But it wasn''t as if everyone else was the same.
If she forced them to work without any food or rest first, then it was very likely that an incident would ur.
Since that was the case, Tian Tian finally eded and sat down for a meal along with everyone else.
Seeing this, everyone looked at Lin Fan with looks of gratitude before turning back to their meals.
Of course, their free time didn''tst long. As soon as they had finished their meals, Tian Tian immediately pulled them all to the new Mercenary Guild branch building and started putting them to work.
There were many things to set up and many documents to organize, but it only took them a single day to get everything ready.
It was also a good thing since the following day, the mercenaries started arriving.
After confirming the details of the dungeon, the Mercenary Guild in Sunset City had
started spreading information on the dungeon to their mercenaries. It didn''t take much for people to sense the money that they could make from seizing this opportunity, so there were mercenaries that quickly gathered supplies and headed here.
When they arrived, they were shocked by the town that they saw.
They had thought that they would have to suffer living in a remote vige for a few days while exploring the dungeon, but they never thought that there would be such a developed town in this ce.
Of course, it wasn''t as if they were unhappy about it.
Even the prices of the town were much better than they had expected.
Then there was the new Mercenary Guild branch that was set up here. They found that it was even bigger than the branch in Sunset City and had facilities that were just as good.
They were even surprised to see that Tian Tian was also here.
Tian Tian had been sent here as the new temporary branch manager of this Mercenary Guild branch since she was the one that had the closest rtionship with Lin Fan. The Mercenary Guild was trusting her tomunicate with the people of the town and ensure that everything ran smoothly.
When Lin Fan entered the Mercenary Guild, he found that there were already plenty of people walking around. It was almost as lively as the Mercenary Guild in Sunset City.
Naturally he was happy to see this since this meant that his n was proceeding smoothly. However, his sharp eyes did pick up that some of them had strange auras to themˇ
If his guesses weren''t wrong, these people shouldn''t be mercenaries, but rather people sent from various families and organizations to investigate this ce. They should have also heard the rumours of the dungeon and have sensed the money making opportunities that came with this dungeon.
Since the Mercenary Guild had already made their move, these families and organizations weren''t willing to sit on their hands and watch as the Mercenary Guild gained all the benefits. They would try to take as much of the benefits for themselves as possible.
But Lin Fan didn''t care about that since it didn''t seem like they were nning on starting anything.
It seemed like these people were just here to investigate for now and didn''t n on taking any drastic measures, so he could ept their presence. In fact, he even wanted more of these people toe because the more people that came, the safer it would be.
With more and more factions taking notice, they would send people and create an equilibrium of power in the town. With this equilibrium of power, it would be hard for any single faction to take action without being attacked by everyone else.
So he was nning on using the various factions to impede each other.
Naturally that included the Mercenary Guild as well.
While he had a good rtionship with the Mercenary Guild and was close to Tian Tian and Tian Xue, the two of them were still only small pieces in the Mercenary Guild. There were still many different people who were above the two of them, so it was hard to guarantee that the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t turn on him one day.
So he wanted to get as many pieces as possible before that day came.
Still, for now, there was nothing that he could do, so he headed over to the mission board.
He had been trapped in the two for close to two months, so he wanted to take a mission to stretch his limbs.
But the moment that he came over to the board, there was a mission that caught his attention.
It was a mission that he had seen before, the mission to capture Xiao Yue.
However, this time, the contents had changed from capturing Xiao Yue to killing her!
Chapter 136 Encounter (1)
The moment that Lin Fan saw this mission, he immediately knitted his brows.
Then without any hesitation, he pulled the paper off the board and headed over to the reception desk.
Tian Tian was very busy with setting up this new Mercenary Guild branch, but the moment that she saw Lin Fane over, she dropped everything to receive him.
However, even if Lin Fan tried to keep his face calm, she could see the dark look in his eyes. After being with him and learning about him for some time now, she still had this bit of ability.
So before he said anything, she asked, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan looked around them and realized that there were too many people, so he said, "Can we talk in private?"
Tian Tian looked into his eyes and saw the serious look he had, so she gave a nod. After giving some orders to one of the receptionists on the side, she took Lin Fan to a private room on the second floor.
Only after the door was closed and making sure that no one was listening, did Lin Fan put the mission paper on the table and ask, "Do you know anything about this?"
Tian Tian picked up the mission paper to look at before revealing a confused look.
She had almost been certain that it would have been something to do with the dungeon since that was the most important thing for them, but she never expected it to be about some random mission.
After reading the mission paper, Tian Tian revealed an even more confused look since she couldn''t figure out what Lin Fan''s problem with this mission was. So she just asked, "What''s wrong with it?"
Lin Fan asked, "When did it change from a search mission to a kill mission?"
Tian Tian knitted her brows when she heard this.
After a few seconds of hesitation, she said, "This is something that concerns the reputation of the Mercenary Guild, this isn''t something that can be done that easily. Even if we are close, that doesn''t mean that I can betray the clients of the Mercenary Guild like this."
Her eyes were firm as she looked right into Lin Fan''s eyes, not backing down a single step.
Lin Fan understood where she wasing from and he knew that this was a lot to ask of her, but this was just too important for him to back down.
So he gave a sigh and said, "I''ll just say that I''m involved in this matter. Is that enough for you to trust me?"
Tian Tian just kept looking at Lin Fan for a while, but after a minute, she also gave a sigh and said, "I don''t know what I can do, but I can at least look into this matter for you. If there''s any information I can get for you, then I''ll do what I can. Is that enough?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying in a grateful voice, "Anything you can do is already helpful. I know that I''m putting you in a hard position."
Tian Tian revealed a bitter smile before saying, "You owe me one."
Lin Fan leaned in with a teasing smile and said, "How about I pay it tonight?"
Tian Tian gave him an angry look and gently pped his chest as she said, "Is that the only thing on your mind?"
However, when she turned away, there was a blush that appeared on her cheeks.
After settling that matter, Lin Fan chose to follow his original n and still head out with a mission. After all, if he were to ce too much attention to this mission, it would attract the wrong kind of attention. So it was better for him to act more casually for now.
There wasn''t much avable other than missions for the dungeon, but of course, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could go into the dungeon. The dungeon belonged to him, so if he were to go in it and defeat the mobs that spawned, that would be counterproductive.
But speaking of the dungeon, with the arrival of all these new people, he could see his DP bnce jumping up.
Most of these mercenaries were people with some form of cultivation, so the amount of DP that they gave was much greater than normal people. With all these mercenaries here, it would just take him a few days to earn back all the DP that he had spent on refurbishing the dungeon and the town.
Once all of that was earned back, all that was left was for him to wait and profit.
Of course, he also needed to spend some of the DP that he earned to expand the dungeon and make it even better to attract more people. But Lin Fan already had ns for that, so all he was doing was waiting for the DP needed to make these expansions.
The quest that Lin Fan chose in the end was a beast extermination quest.
Since there was a new Mercenary Guild branch that appeared in this area, the quests that were around the area were also transferred here. Previously, all of those quests had been given to the Sunset City branch because that was the closest branch to these viges that had put in the request.
However, since most of these requests were for remote areas and they didn''t pay as well, they had almost never been taken.
Now that there was a branch in this town that was much closer to these viges than Sunset City that was also attracting a decent amount of merchants, this solved a big problem for the Mercenary Guild.
The mission that Lin Fan took was one asking for help hunting down a fox type spirit beast that had been stealing livestock from a vige. It had already been in the vicinity of the vige for over a year now, so the vigers had a good idea of what it was and what kind of cultivation it had.
It was just that no one had ever taken this mission, so the vigers had had to live with this fox type spirit beast for the longest time.
But that was all solved now since Lin Fan had taken the mission.
After all, Lin Fan was a High Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator now and the fox spirit beast was estimated to be no more than the Second Qi Gathering Realm. To take care of a spirit beast like this, it was as simple as waving his hand for Lin Fan.
The vige itself wasn''t far from Lin Fan''s town, so he was able to get here in just a few hours. The sun was still high in the sky and it hadn''t even reached noon yet.
When Lin Fan arrived, the vigers and the vige chief immediately greeted him since to them, he was their saviour.
It wasn''t like before where the vige chief had been slow to greet him and hade with thugs. This time, the vige that had put in the request was nothing more than a simple vige.
After he arrived, the vige chief immediately said, "Sir mercenary, it really is a blessing that you''vee. It''s been so long since we''ve put in the request and there has been no response the entire time. We really didn''t know what we were going to do."
Lin Fan nodded and looked at the children that were staring at the side. He could see that they were a bit thin, so it was clear that the vige had suffered quite a bit from the attacks of this fox spirit beast.
Lin Fan turned back to the vige chief and said, "Un, I''ll do what I can. Can you take me to the areas where the fox spirit beast has attacked?"
The vige chief was surprised by how decisive Lin Fan was, but since Lin Fan was offering to rush with this job, the vige chief had no reason to deny him. The vige chief had wanted Lin Fan to kill this fox spirit beast as soon as possible, but it was naturally awkward for him to mention this.
In the end, he was nothing more than the vige chief of a simple human vige while Lin Fan was a powerful cultivator and mercenary. There was noparing the statuses that the two of them had.
So the vige chief quickly led Lin Fan to the fields and barns that had been raided by the fox spirit beast recently.
Lin Fan could immediately see traces of damage as soon as he arrived and he narrowed his eyes as he went over to investigate. However, there was a limit to what he could do, especially since he didn''t have any tracking skills to begin with.
So after looking around for a bit, he released the Gale Sparrow and Greeny''s puppets to start looking for more traces.
The Gale Sparrow headed up into the sky while Greeny''s puppets started sniffing around the area that the fox spirit beast had damaged, looking for some kind of scent trail to follow.
As for what kind of puppets Greeny used, it had put some seeds into some rats and had turned them into puppets. Mosquitoes were good for searching in close areas, but they couldn''t beat the sense of smell that rats had.
Lin Fan could have used dogs, but suddenly pulling dogs out of the Pet Storage Space was a bit too much, so he settled for using rats.
Then again, the sense of smell of these rats couldn''t be underestimated.
It didn''t take them long before they were able to find the scent trail of the fox spirit beast.
Chapter 137 Encounter (2)
As soon as the rats had picked up a scent, Lin Fan contacted the Gale Sparrow and called it back through Greeny.
The vige chief hade along with Lin Fan, but once Lin Fan picked up the scent of the fox spirit beast, he immediately had the vige chief and other vigers head back.
The vige chief and the other vigers didn''t need any convincing since they knew that if they stayed with Lin Fan, they would definitely be in danger.
Once the vige chief and vigers left, Lin Fan had the rat puppets lead the way while he had the Gale Sparrow scout from above. That way he could have a bird''s eye view of the entire area and make sure that nothing unexpected happened.
The rat puppets led Lin Fan out of the range of the vige fields and deep into the surrounding forest. They continued walking for close to half an hour before the rats finally slowed down and indicated that the source of the scent trail was just ahead.
Lin Fan also slowed down and had the Gale Sparrow scout out the area ahead of them to see if it could find the fox spirit beast''s burrow.
The Gale Sparrow was already experienced in this and it didn''t take long before it was able to find it. But the strange thing was that the Gale Sparrow seemed a bit afraid of what was in the burrow.
Greeny tranted for the Gale Sparrow, "It says that it can sense something dangerous hiding inside of the burrow."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this. The Gale Sparrow had never once shown fear towards anything that Lin Fan had it search for before, but the strongest thing that Lin Fan had it search for was only a Fifth Qi Gathering Realm Beast.
So for it to be afraid didn''t mean that Lin Fan had to run away. There was still a chance that it was only in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm.
Lin Fan could always check it out first before deciding whether to retreat or not.
So with this mentality, he sent in the rats to check the burrow as he linked his senses to them.
As expected, there was only the fox spirit beast that was sleeping inside the burrow. There wasn''t anything that should have made the Gale Sparrow afraid inside of the burrow, so Lin Fan couldn''t help being confused, as well as a bit worried.
So instead of attacking the fox spirit beast right away, Lin Fan had the rats search the area to see if there were any other spirit beasts around.
However, no matter how the rats searched, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
It was as if there were no traces of any other spirit beasts in this entire surrounding area.
Lin Fan just couldn''t understand why the Gale Sparrow was afraid of this fox spirit beastˇ
But still since there was nothing at all that could pose a threat, Lin Fan chose not to hold back any longer. It was time for him to take care of this fox spirit beast and finish this mission.
The sooner that he did it, the sooner that he could leave this ce.
After all, he was still unsettled by the Gale Sparrow''s reaction.
If he didn''t have to stay in this ce, it was better not to stay here just in case something powerful came back.
So Lin Fan controlled the rat puppet to bite the fox spirit beast and wake it up before having the rat puppet run out of the fox burrow. As expected, the fox spirit beast immediately woke up and started chasing the rat puppet out of the burrow.
Lin Fan waited until the fox spirit beast was lured out into a clearing that he had prepared as a trap before making his move.
Based on the aura that the fox spirit beast released, it was indeed only in the Second Qi Gathering Realm. Just to be sure, Lin Fan even checked it with his Appraisal Eyes and they also confirmed that this fox spirit beast was only in the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
With this, Lin Fan no longer hesitated and jumped out to attack the fox spirit beast.
The fox spirit beast''s cultivation was much lower than Lin Fan''s, so it didn''t even notice Lin Fan approaching until it was toote. By the time that the fox spirit beast had reacted, the tip of Lin Fan''s sword was already at the fox spirit beast''s neck.
It tried to fight back with its spiritual energy, but there was arge difference in cultivation between the two sides. So Lin Fan''s sword immediately pierced through the spiritual energy that the fox spirit beast had gathered as a shield.
But before Lin Fan''s sword could stab into the fox spirit beast, there was a sudden burst of spiritual energy that came from the fox spirit beast. This spiritual energypletely stopped Lin Fan''s sword before taking the form of a spiritual energy fox around the smaller fox spirit beast.
This spiritual energy fox looked down at Lin Fan and gave a roar, almost as if it was saying, "Who are you to touch those under my protection?"
This roar immediately shook Lin Fan to his core, pushing him back several steps as he also suffered internal injuries. He could tell that this roar wasn''t a normal roar, even the spiritual energy that surrounded the fox spirit beast wasn''t normal.
This spiritual energy was much more condensed than his own, almost as if it came from a higher realm of cultivation.
This confirmed right away as a giant two tailed fox suddenly fell from the air andnded in front of the fox spirit beast, standing between Lin Fan and the fox spirit beast.
Lin Fan could immediately tell that this two tailed fox was the parent of the smaller fox spirit beast and that it was angered by the fact that Lin Fan had just tried to attack its child.
But that wasn''t the worst part.
The worst part was that when Lin Fan used the Appraisal Eyes on this two tailed fox, he was able to see its cultivation.
Foundation RealmˇThis was a Foundation Realm two tailed fox!
Where did this Foundation Realm spirit beast suddenlye from!?
Why didn''t the vigers tell him anything about this?!
Could it be that this was all a trap for him?
No, when he thought about it carefully, he immediately threw out that idea.
After all, he knew that the vigers wouldn''t be able to set up a trap like this. He had used the Appraisal Eyes back in the vige and had seen that none of these vigers had any cultivation at all.
Those without cultivation weren''t qualified to plot against those with cultivation. They would have no way of contacting the two tailed fox in the first ce, let alone plot with it.
The most likely exnation was that only the child fox spirit beast had attacked the vige and stolen their livestock, which was why only the child fox spirit beast was reported.
That also exined why the Gale Sparrow had been scared earlier.
It wasn''t because of the child fox spirit beast, but rather the scent and aura left by the two tailed fox. That was also why there weren''t any spirit beasts roaming in this area.
This area had been marked as the two tailed fox''s territory, there wasn''t any spirit beast crazy enough to risk their lives fighting this Foundation Realm two tailed fox.
These thoughts quickly passed through Lin Fan''s mind and he just as quickly threw them away.
He didn''t have any time to think about the reason behind this situation, what he needed to do now was figure out a way to escape this situation.
Lin Fan quickly looked around, but he couldn''t find a single thing that he could use.
He had seen the two tailed fox suddenly appear in front of him, but he hadn''t been able to tell where it came from and how it had arrived. This just told him that the two tailed fox was much stronger than him.
Even if he wanted to run, it was unlikely that he would be able to get farˇ
Since that was the case, he had to find something to distract this two tailed fox as he made his escape.
It was just too bad that there really wasn''t anything.
That was also because of Lin Fan''s own choices.
He had lured this fox spirit beast to this opening clearing so that even if he missed his attack, he would still be able to stop the fox spirit beast from escaping.
However, this has backfired on him as he was now the one that was trapped by his own ns.
Lin Fan was still looking around when the two tailed fox''s figure suddenly disappeared.
When he reacted to the reappearance of the two tailed fox, he found that it was already right in front of his face. The two tailed fox had already raised its ws and was about to sh down at him.
It moved so fast that Lin Fan didn''t even have a chance to try to escape.
He just watched as the ws became bigger and bigger in his line of sight, wondering where he had gone wrong.
He didn''t even have time to put up his guardˇ
But as his life was shing in front of his eyes, there was a ball of blue energy that suddenly flew by his head and hit the two tailed fox head on.
The two tailed fox couldn''t resist this ball of blue energy at all and was immediately blown away, being sent right back to where it had started.
Lin Fan just stared at it in a daze as he had no idea what had just happened.
Chapter 138 Encounter (3)
As Lin Fan stood there in a daze, the two tailed fox revealed a vignt look as it stared at Lin Fanˇ
It was more urate to say that it was staring past Lin Fan at the figure that had shown up behind him.
Lin Fan could hear the faint footsteps approaching from behind.
He slowly turned his head to look in that direction and the moment that he did, he was shocked by what he saw.
This was a beautiful woman, one that was unlike anything that he had ever seen, even though he couldn''t clearly see her face because of the veil that she had on.
That long ice blue hair that fell onto her snow white shoulders, that fair skin that he could see vaguely through the veil, and those piercing blue eyes, every part of her seemed like it was carved by the hands of the gods themselves.
Her beauty was one that could copse nations, it was a beauty that was even on par with Duanmu Ming Yue''s. And that was all before he had clearly seen her face.
He couldn''t help imagining just how beautiful she would be if she were to take her veil offˇ
But that wasn''t the most shocking thing about her.
It took him a bit of time toe back to his senses from her beauty, but then he was hit with her aura. This was an aura that he had never felt before, even Tian Xue who was in the Foundation Realm didn''t have an aura that could match hers.
So he immediately used the Appraisal Eyes, but he found thatˇ
"Unable to appraise."
These were three simple words, but he just couldn''t believe his eyes when they appeared since this was something that he had never seen before. His Appraisal Eyes were at max level, so they should have been able to appraise anything, but this time, they had failed.
As he was trying to figure out why the appraisal had failed, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his eyes.
It was a strong pain that went all the way to his brain, forcing him to close his eyes and cover them to prevent any light from reaching them.
This painsted a few seconds before he was finally able to open his eyes.
It didn''t take much thought for him to understand what this was.
It was clear that there was arge gap in cultivation between the two of them. He had tried to forcefully see her information and it had been stopped by her defenses, which caused this bacsh.
Luckily it was only a minor bacshˇOtherwise it might have even been possible for him to lose his eyespletelyˇ
When his eyes were open, he noticed that this beautiful girl was now standing beside him.
The two tailed fox had been vigntly staring at this beautiful girl the entire time, afraid that she would suddenly make a move. However, the only thing that she had done during this entire time was walk over to Lin Fan in a daze.
Her eyes had been narrowed, almost as if she had been sleepwalking the entire time.
Once she came up to Lin Fan, she just stood there without doing a thing. She had even closed her eyes, as if she had fallen asleep.
The two tailed fox had been in a very tense state of vignce for a full minute before finally deciding that it had to make a move. After all, it couldn''t just stay here since there was this monster of a girl standing in front of it.
So without hesitation, it grabbed the fox spirit beast in its mouth and was about to turn and run.
However, the moment that it started moving to run away, the beautiful girl suddenly opened her eyes and red at it. She raised her hand so casually and lifted it up above her head before putting it down just as casually.
It didn''t seem like she had done anything, but that wasn''t the case.
The moment that her hand came down, the two tailed fox suddenly stopped moving. It looked down at itself before looking back up at the beautiful girl with a look filled with absolute fear.
It started ever so slowly, but there was a bloody line that suddenly appeared right in the center of the two tailed fox''s face. This line started right from the top of the two tailed fox''s head and continued all the way down to its feet, perfectly dividing its body in half.
The same thing happened to the fox spirit beast that was in its mouth, there was the same bloody line that appeared right in the center of it.
Then before the two tailed fox or the fox spirit beast could do anything, they suddenly fell apart. The two halves of them that had been cut by the beautiful girl just fell apart to different sides, dropping all their internal organs to the ground.
Lin Fan just stared on in shock when he saw this, his chin almost dropped right to the ground as he couldn''t believe what he just saw.
He didn''t know how the beautiful girl had done it, but she had cut the two spirit beasts, one of which was in the Foundation Realm, in half with just a single flick of her handˇ
This power, it was something that Lin Fan couldn''t even begin to imagine.
When he turned back to the beautiful girl, there was a hint of fear that had appeared in his eyes.
It seemed like she had saved him from the two tailed fox, but if she suddenly changed her mindˇHer power was not something that Lin Fan could resistˇ
However, it didn''t go as he had expected, it didn''t even go the way he didn''t expect it.
After taking care of the two tailed fox, the beautiful girl turned to look at Lin Fan just as he turned to look at her. Then without a single word, her body turned soft and she suddenly fell forward.
Lin Fan was shocked to see this, but he quickly reached out to grab her and take her in his arms.
The moment that she fell into his arms, the most wonderful sensation came from his hands.
The feeling was soft, but it wasn''t too soft. It was like grabbing the best down pillow possible.
Lin Fan was stunned by how she had suddenly fallen into his arms and he couldn''t help asking in a concerned voice, "What''s wrong?"
What answered this question wasn''t any words, but rather a faint sound that came from the beautiful girl''s stomach. It was the roar of a stomach that hadn''t had any food in the longest time.
She muttered with thest bit of strength that she had, "Hungry."
Lin Fan couldn''t help finding it cute the way that she said this, but he also knew that she must really be hungry if she was fainting like this. It was a good thing that he had already stocked plenty of food in his Pet Storage Space before heading off, so he had plenty to share with her.
But the problem was that he would have to cook it first.
So after thinking about it for a bit, he put the beautiful girl down on the ground and leaned her against a tree before taking out some fruits from his Pet Storage Space that he put in front of her. He then said, "I''ll have to cook the food first, so can you make do with this first?"
Before he could even finish, the beautiful girl had already smelled the fruit. Then as soon as his voice fell, she jumped on the pile of fruit and started devouring it like a wild wolf.
But after eating a few fruits like this, she gave an awkward cough as she realized how embarrassing she was being. She then sat up straight and started eating the fruit in a proper manner as she said, "No problem at all."
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile when he saw this and he went right to work getting a fire started as he went to cook.
It didn''t take long before Lin Fan finished cooking his meal, but of course, it wasn''t as if this meal was some kind of five star course.
Lin Fan normally didn''t cook and left the cooking to the girls or bought takeout, so his cooking skills were a bitcking. It couldn''t be considered terrible, but it definitely couldn''t be considered good.
Lin Fan brought the meal he cooked over with an awkward look and said, "It might not taste that great, so I hope that you don''t mind."
The beautiful girl took the meal that looked a bit strange with its small burnt marks and strange colours without hesitation and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine."
She dug right into the meal and it took her less than a minute to finish the whole thing.
After she was done, she couldn''t help looking back at Lin Fan and asking, "Is there more?"
Lin Fan had an awkward smile when he saw this and he said, "I can make some more if you want."
The beautiful girl gave a nod in response to this. As she nodded, there was a smile that bloomed on her face that was like the sun rising, bringing light to this world.
She was beautiful before, but this smile was like the first blooming flowers of spring, bringing back life to a dead world.
Lin Fan was stunned when he saw this and stopped moving. Seeing this, the beautiful girl came forward to wave her hand in front of him as she said, "Are you going to cook?"
Lin Fan was brought back from his daze when he heard this and he gave an awkward cough before turning back to the fire. But before he could fully turn, there was a slender hand that grabbed the back of his clothes and he heard a small voice saying, "Do you have any more fruit that I can have?"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile and brought out another pile of fruit for this beautiful girl to munch on while he continued cooking.
Just like this, the two of them created a beautiful scene in this clearing.
Though there was still the bloody mess of the two fox corpses beside them.
Chapter 139 Encounter (4)
Lin Fan cooked up another ten portions before this beautiful girl''s stomach was finally satisfied.
He couldn''t help looking at her with a strange look after she finished eating.
Where did she keep all the food that she had eaten in this slender body? It really didn''t seem like her body was able to store all that foodˇ
The beautiful girl saw the way that Lin Fan looked at her and she exined, "It''s been a while since I''ve eaten, so I''m hungrier than usual."
Lin Fan asked, "How long has it been since you''ve eaten?"
The beautiful girl had to think about it for a bit as she counted on her fingers, "One, two, three, it should have been at least four weeks, right? No, there was also the time that I was trapped in the cave, so I didn''t know how long passedˇ"
Then after all of this, she just gave up and said with a shrug, "It should have been at least a month."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked by this.
A month, normal people definitely couldn''t go a month without eating like it wasn''t a problem at all. Just how strong was her cultivation that she was able to go that long without food?
The beautiful girl on the other hand stood up and came over to the two fox corpses. After walking around them for a bit, she turned back to Lin Fan and asked, "Why is someone like you hunting these two foxes? The two tailed one clearly has a higher cultivation than yours, are you really that eager to die?"
Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "I had a mission to kill the younger one, but I didn''t have any information on the parent, so that''s why I was caught by it."
The beautiful girl nodded before saying, "Hm, then why are you hunting the younger one with your cultivation? It''s clearly much weaker than you." After saying this, her eyes narrowed as she asked, "Could it be that you just enjoy killing weak creatures like this?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "It''s just a mission that I was tasked with. This young fox has been raiding a vige nearby for a long time now and it''s caused quite the trouble for them. That''s why I came over to kill it." Then after a pause, he added, "It''s not that I like killing weak creatures like this, but I was looking for a simple mission because I wanted to take a break. I''ve been quite busytely, so I just wanted to head out and get some fresh air."
The beautiful girl tilted her head to think for a bit before saying, "Then that means you have a lot of money since you''re not doing this for money?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this question since he didn''t know why she would ask this, but he honestly said, "I don''t have a lot of money, but I earn enough to get by."
The beautiful girl then quickly asked, "What about a house, do you have a big house?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that the beautiful girl''s questions were a bit strange, but he still said, "I don''t have a big house, but I do have a residence in Sunset City and I''m the chief of a vige."
The beautiful girl''s eyes lit up when she heard this and she repeated, "Chief of a vige!"
Lin Fan felt that this situation was getting more and more strange, so he couldn''t help asking, "Is something wrong? Do you want me to pay you for saving me?"
The beautiful girl ignored this and walked around Lin Fan. She went around Lin Fan in a circle, sweeping her eyes up and down over him. It was almost as if she was examining him like a piece of meat which sent slight chills down Lin Fan''s spine.
After going around him a few times, she said, "Not bad, not bad, your cultivation is quite good for your age. But it does seem a bit strangeˇHow long have you been cultivating?"
Lin Fan didn''t know why she asked this, but he honestly answered, "Less than a year?"
This time, it was the beautiful girl''s turn to be shocked.
She looked at Lin Fan with a look of disbelief before raising her hand and saying, "Give me your hand."
Lin Fan was confused, but he still followed her orders and raised his hand.
The beautiful girl took Lin Fan''s hand in her own and then closed her eyes. It didn''t seem like she was doing anything, but Lin Fan could feel her spiritual energy probing him.
Of course, he didn''t stop her because he knew that even if he wanted to stop her, he wouldn''t be able to.
The spiritual energy might seem calm now, but if she wanted to, she could easily force her spiritual energy in to check his body. That was just how powerful the spiritual energy she was using was.
So Lin Fan just stood there and waited for her to finish.
,m After a while, the beautiful girl suddenly opened her eyes and muttered to herself with a thoughtful look on her face, "The spiritual energy that you have is powerful, but the umtion in your meridiens is weakˇIt''s true, you really have been cultivating for less than a yearˇ"
Then her eyes lit up as she said, "A genius, a true genius! He''s been cultivating for less than a year and he''s already reached this level?"
She looked at Lin Fan with those eyes glowing with excitement and said, "My name is Mu Bao Bao. Do you want to take me as your master and join my sect?"
Lin Fan couldn''t believe his ears when he heard thisˇ
He was being invited into a sect that easily?
He had already seen how powerful this Mu Bao Bao was when she easily took care of that Foundation Realm two tailed fox with a single flick of her hand. Moreover, that was when she was in her weakened state.
He couldn''t even begin to imagine how strong she was now that she had recovered.
Then there was her ageˇWith how young she looked, she was most likely one of the younger generation elders of her sect, which meant that there would be plenty of people much stronger than her in that sect.
There was no reason for him not to take her as a master and join her sect.
Well, there was one reasonˇ
Lin Fan asked, "Are you one of the Demonic Sects?"
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and said, "We''re not one of the Demonic Sects." Then after a bit of hesitation, she added, "We can''t be considered one of the Righteous Sects either."
Lin Fan nodded when he heard this.
A neutral sectˇthat actually fit him much better than either a Demonic Sect or a Righteous Sect. After all, he was someone who just wanted to live a free life in this new world with his harem, he didn''t want to have to fight Demonic or Righteous Sects.
So after thinking about it, Lin Fan immediately bowed down and said, "Disciple Lin Fan greets master Mu Bao Bao."
Mu Bao Bao gave a satisfied nod, but deep in her eyes, there was a look of excitement and hope. If one didn''t know any better, it was almost as if she was celebrating the fact that she had tricked someone into bing her discipleˇ
Mu Bao Bao then said, "Very good, from now on, you will be my first disciple and a disciple of the Love Sect."
Lin Fan couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his face when he heard thisˇThis name, it really wasˇ
But still, it was just a name. It wasn''t as if that took away from the fact that this was still indeed a sect.
So after Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao finished the master and disciple vow, Lin Fan asked, "Master, is that it? Do we need to go back to the sect to register our master and disciple rtionship now?"
Lin Fan asked this because he was still quite busy developing his dungeon town, so to go to the sect now was a bit hard for him. But if it was necessary, naturally he would n for it since bing a member of the sect was important.
If he became a member of the sect, then they would be obligated to help protect his dungeon town. That was the second main reason why he chose to join this sect.
But to his surprise, Mu Bao Bao said, "There''s no need for that."
Lin Fan was surprised as he asked, "Really? Then what about cultivation techniques, disciple tokens, and all those things? Don''t we need to go back to the sect to get those?"
Mu Bao Bao revealed a bitter smile when she heard all of this.
There was a moment of silence before she looked right at him and said, "We''ve already be master and disciple, right? You won''t regret this and break off this rtionshipter on, right?"
Lin Fan was confused, but also a bit unsettled when he heard this. He couldn''t stop a bad premonition from appearing in his heart when he heard thisˇ
But still he said, "Master, you are my master for life. I have already acknowledged you as a master, so you will be my master to the end."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a touched look and gave a nod when she heard this.
Then she said something in a hesitant voice thatpletely shocked Lin Fan, "Actually, there''s no sect headquarters."
Chapter 140 Love Technique (1)
Lin Fan was surprised at first, but then he said, "Oh, are we one of those hidden wandering sects that only check in at certain locations? Then where should we go to get all these things?"
The bitter smile on Mu Bao Bao''s face became even wider when she heard this.
After another long silence, she said, "There''s no such thing. In fact, our sect doesn''t have any territory at all."
The bad premonition that Lin Fan had earlier became even stronger when he heard thisˇ
After a while, he finally asked, "Master, how many people are in our sect including us?"
"Two." Mu Bao Bao honestly said.
Lin Fan''s expression fell as he asked, "Then you''re saying that it''s justˇ"
He left his words hanging, but Mu Bao Bao clearly knew what he was implying. She gave a nod and said, "Just you and me."
There were three ck lines that appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this. After taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he asked, "What happened?"
Mu Bao Bao still had an awkward look on her face as she said with a sigh, "It''s amon story, our sect was destroyed by our enemies. Since we''re a neutral sect, there aren''t many that are willing to associate with us in the Righteous or Demonic Factions, so when we were attacked by our enemies, they destroyed our sect. I was lucky enough to escape with the help of my masterˇ"
There were tears that appeared in Mu Bao Bao''s eyes when she said this and Lin Fan''s heart ached. So he raised his hand and said, "Master, it''s alright, we''ll rebuild the sect one day."
Mu Bao Bao excitedly looked up when she heard this and said, "Do you really mean it? Are you sure that you want to keep me as your master even though our sect has nothing?"
Lin Fan said with a nod, "Yes, master. A master is a master for life and since I have taken you as my master, you are my master."
Mu Bao Bao''s chest filled with excitement and joy as she jumped forward to hug Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was stunned when he felt the soft feeling that came from his chest.
He couldn''t help looking down and since Mu Bao Bao was wearing a rather loose fitting dress, he was able peek down to see the valley hidden deep within.
Speaking of Mu Bao Bao''s figure, it wasn''t as if she had arge chest like Yue Lan, but she definitely didn''t have a small chest. It was just perfect, the right size that would perfectly fit in one''s hand.
So the feeling that Lin Fan felt pressing against his chest when she hugged him was absolutely divine.
When she left his embrace, he even had a bit of an unwilling look on his face.
As for Mu Bao Bao, she just had an excited and happy look on her face, as if she didn''t mind what happened at all just now.
After taking a moment to calm his brain and another part of him, Lin Fan gave a cough and asked, "Master, who are the enemies that destroyed the sect?"
Mu Bao Bao''s excited and happy expression froze before she shook her head and said with a sad look, "I don''t know. They were cloaked figures that had charged into our sect, but they all had extraordinary cultivations. They were far stronger than the sect master and the elders, so they were able to easily destroy our sectˇ"
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "Then is there anything left of our sect at all?"
Mu Bao Bao hesitated a bit before taking out a Storage Ring and saying, "This is all that''s left of our sect, all of the inheritances that could be taken out were given to me by my master, the sect master."
Lin Fan was surprised that she would take this out to show him that easily. He even thought that she was a bit naiveˇ
After all, there was always that chance that he was lying. This world wasn''t a kind world and there were all kinds of people, but she was trusting him that easily.
Still, the fact that she did trust him gave him a warm feeling in his heart.
As for the Storage Ring, it would be a lie to say that this wasn''t his real goal to begin with.
He already knew the dangers of taking Mu Bao Bao as his master and that was why he had decided to still acknowledge her as his master. After all, it was impossible that he would ept her as his master just because of his emotions. He was no longer as naive as he was when he first arrived in this realm.
The main consideration that he had was that since the sect was destroyed and there was only this Mu Bao Bao left, it would be equal to gaining a powerful bodyguard. After all, he could tell from her story that while she wanted to get revenge, it seemed very unlikely since she didn''t know who to get revenge on and didn''t have the power to do so.
She also stated that her goal was to rebuild the Love Sect, so she would naturally need help from that.
Based on the fact that she couldn''t even feed herself, it was unlikely that she had any resources that she could use to rebuild the sect. That was also why she had asked him if he had money and if he had arge residence, she most likely wanted to leech off him to rebuild the sect.
Though the thought of a powerful and unknown enemy was scary, the benefits that he gained from doing all of this far outweighed this.
Then there was the fact that this Love Sect was a neutral sect, which meant that as long as they stayed out of the way, there wouldn''t be anyone who would bother them. This would be a sect that would have its freedom since it stayed out of the way of conflict, which was the best thing for Lin Fan.
He just wanted a free life out of the way of conflict and a sect like this was the best for him.
Then there was also the Storage Ring full of resources from a sect. It was thest remnants of the sect, the treasures that they gathered to pass on to the next generation. There was no doubt that there were important and powerful things in there just waiting for him to take.
Of course, he would have to win Mu Bao Bao over to get her to share these resources with him, but he was confident since he had his Love Gauge Taming skill.
He found that while taming people didn''t make them obey his orders, they did be much more receptive to their requests. Even if there were some things that they didn''t follow because of their own convictions, there were many things that he could convince them of with ease.
Lin Fan had already seen Mu Bao Bao''s affection rise when he had been talking to her earlier, so he was certain that he would be able to tame her eventually. In fact, through their conversation just now, her affection was already at 40 and it just needed a little bump before he could tame her.
With all these thoughts in mind, Lin Fan then asked, "Master, do you think that there are any other members of our sect that escaped that day?"
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows when hearing this before shaking her head, "I''m not sure. I was focused on running and didn''t see anyone else. Later, when I went back looking for traces of people that escaped, I couldn''t find a single thing, so I''m not sure if anyone did escape or not."
Then after a sigh, she said with a bitter smile, "But even if they did escape, I doubt that they would want to stay with our sect after what happenedˇAfter all, the enemies of our sect are just that terrifying."
She looked at Lin Fan with a worried look and asked, "Are you sure that you want me as your master?"
She didn''t know when it happened, but she started worrying about Lin Fan. Even going as far as asking him if he wanted to stay in the sect because she was worried that he would regret this decision one day.
Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "You are my master, that is all I need."
Mu Bao Bao felt a warm feeling filling her heart as tears of joy came to her eyes.
Lin Fan didn''t know why, but he suddenly reached out his hand to pat her on the head when he saw this. It was like the feeling that a parent would have when they saw a sad childˇ
Mu Bao Bao didn''t shy away from this and even revealed a happy smile when she felt his hand on her head.
[Mu Bao Bao has been moved by your words and actions. Affection has increased by 10.]
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame Mu Bao Bao?]
Lin Fan couldn''t help secretly revealing a smile when he saw this before saying in his heart, "Yes."
There was the same light that appeared around Mu Bao Bao that disappeared just as quickly before Mu Bao Bao appeared in his list of tamed pets.
Lin Fan was secretly filled with joy that this worked before he turned to Mu Bao Bao to ask, "Master, are there any cultivation techniques or martial techniques that are passed down in our sect?"
Chapter 141 Love Technique (2)
Mu Bao Bao was surprised by Lin Fan''s question, but then she quickly gave a nod and said, "Of course there are. Now that you''re my disciple, you''ll be training in the techniques of our sect."
Mu Bao Bao turned her attention to the Storage Ring as if she was searching for something in it.
She wasn''t surprised at all that Lin Fan asked about this since the main reason that anyone joined a cultivation sect was for their cultivation techniques. Cultivation sects were the ones that controlled cultivation resources on this continent, so if anyone wanted to be a cultivator, they had to join a sect.
As for those rogue cultivators, they were eventually whittled down and were forced to join a sect or die.
So rather, it would have been strange for Mu Bao Bao if Lin Fan hadn''t asked about these cultivation techniques. It would mean that he had some other motivations in taking her as his master.
But this also made her a bit disappointed for some reason.
She didn''t know what it was, but for some reason, she felt that there was a connection between the two of them. As soon as she met him, she had had a favourable impression of him, which was also part of the reason she had saved him.
Still, she didn''t linger on this disappointment for long as with a wave, she pulled out a book that she gave Lin Fan. She then said with a wide smile, "This is the most powerful cultivation technique of our Love Sect and the one that only the elders and sect masters can learn. As long as you have this technique, you can even ascend and be an immortal one day."
Lin Fan took the book and looked at its contents, but as soon as he read the first page, he couldn''t help turning to Mu Bao Bao with a shocked look and asking, "Master, have you also cultivated this cultivation technique?"
Mu Bao Bao''s face had a faint blush appear on it as she turned away from his gaze. Only after a period of silence, she said, "I haveˇ" Then she quickly added in a panic, "Of course I''ve only practiced the theories alone and haven''t cultivated this technique with anyone before. My main cultivation technique is another cultivation technique since I haven''t found anyone to cultivate this cultivation technique with."
Lin Fan looked at her with a doubtful look, but then he gave a nod to show that he believed her.
After all, he could tell that how she acted was the same way that he had been before he had done it for the first time.
As for why he was so shocked when he saw this cultivation technique, that was because this cultivation technique was actually a dual cultivation technique!
It was no wonder the sect had such a strange name, the Love SectˇEven this cultivation technique had a strange name, the Love Techniqueˇ
But it also made sense why there would be enemies that would want to destroy the Love Sect.
Even if they were a neutral sect, they were more leaning towards a Demonic Sect because of their strange cultivation techniques.
They had this strange dual cultivation technique and even if they made it a technique that only core members of the sect could use, as well, he could tell that this technique was one that was beneficial to both sides when it was used, it could very easily be a demonic cultivation technique.
With just a few simple tweaks, it could be made that only one side benefitted, even stealing the life force and cultivation of the other side. It would be simr to the Daoist Seed that Xiao Yue had.
So it could be understood why the Love Sect had been destroyed in the end.
Instead of leaving them to potentially be a Demonic Sect, it was better to wipe them out to their roots.
This made Lin Fan realize that the threat of possible enemies was even greater than he had initially thoughtˇ
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, Mu Bao Bao could guess what he was thinking and started worrying again. But before she could say anything, Lin Fan quickly said, "Master, it''s better if we don''t let anyone know about this technique. In fact, we should hide the fact that we are a sectpletely."
Mu Bao Bao revealed aplicated look when she heard this and she said, "But rebuilding the sectˇ"
Lin Fan said, "We will rebuild the sect, but before we can do that, we have to make sure that we won''t attract disasters like before."
Mu Bao Bao still wasn''tpletely convinced, but she still nodded in agreement.
Lin Fan quickly changed the topic by saying, "Master, do you have any other cultivation techniques?"
Mu Bao Bao nodded and said, "I could see that you had fire and ice elemental energy, so I''ll give you these two." She pulled out two more books after saying this and handed them to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked at the titles on the books. True me Art and Pure Ice Art, these names sounded very strong. However, when he read them, he could tell that they were nothing more than average techniques, they couldn''t evenpare to the Five Elemental Harmony Technique that he was currently cultivating.
Still, these were cultivation techniques that would allow him to control his fire and ice elemental energy, so he wouldn''t reject them.
Lin Fan put the two away and bowed to Mu Bao Bao as he said, "Master, thank you for these two cultivation techniques."
Mu Bao Bao quickly waved her hand and helped Lin Fan up as she said, "It''s nature, this is what I should do as your master."
But then she realized that she was touching Lin Fan''s hand and couldn''t help revealing a blush.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this. After all, the Love Sect was a sect that had a dual cultivation technique as their main cultivation techniqueˇShouldn''t she be used to things like this already?
But whenever he looked at her, he always felt like she was particrly pure and almost naive when it came to things like thisˇ
Still, that wasn''t something for him to judge.
For now, the most important thing was bringing this master of his back and settling her down so she wouldn''t leave. After all, if she were to leave, wouldn''t that mean that he would be losing a powerful bodyguard?
So Lin Fan picked up the corpses of the two foxes and threw them in his Pet Storage Space before proposing to Mu Bao Bao that they head back to his vige.
Mu Bao Bao naturally didn''t have any disagreements with this, rather this was what she wanted. She didn''t have anything to her name other than the resources of her sect, but those were all cultivator things. She didn''t have any money, so naturally she didn''t even have a ce to sleep if she didn''t go to Lin Fan''s vige, let alone being able to buy food.
So the two of them headed back to the nearby vige to turn in Lin Fan''s mission first before heading back to Lin Fan''s dungeon town.
Along the way, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Master, what cultivation realm are you in?"
This was something that had been bothering Lin Fan for a while.
He naturally couldn''t see her cultivation realm with his Appraisal Eyes since there was that difference in cultivation. He had already tried that and had suffered the bacsh
from doing it.
The other choice that he had to see through her cultivation was by using the status in the system, but when he opened up Mu Bao Bao''s status screen, he found that he wasn''t able to see her cultivation at all. Most of the stats in that status screen were listed as unknown.
It seemed that the system couldn''t do everythingˇ
(System: Please, it''s because the host is too weak that the system doesn''t have the capabilities! If the host was stronger, is there anything the system can''t do!)
So Lin Fan chose to directly ask Mu Bao Bao about her cultivation.
Mu Bao Bao just casually replied, "I''m just a Golden Core Realm Cultivator, so I''m not considered that strong."
Golden Core, that was a famous term among Earth''s cultivation novels! Almost every novel that had something to do with cultivation always spoke of this Golden Core Realm!
Hearing something that he was familiar with filled Lin Fan with excitement, but at the same time, he couldn''t help being a bit worried.
The Golden Core Realm, it wasn''t considered that high when it came to Earth''s cultivation realms. He didn''t know how cultivation realms were ranked in this world, but he was also certain that it wasn''t that high based on what Mu Bao Bao had just said.
So he couldn''t help asking, "Master, what are the cultivation realms that a cultivator can reach in this world?"
Mu Bao Bao thought about it before saying, "I''ve only heard a bit about that from my master, so I can only tell you what I know."
Qi Gathering Realm, Foundation Realm, Qi Condensing Realm, Golden Core Realm, Soul Building Realm, Nascent Soul Realm, Soul Formation Realm, Rebirth Realm, and Transcendence Realm, those were the realms that a cultivator was required to pass through before they could be an immortal.
As Lin Fan had expected, the Golden Core Realm really wasn''t considered that high.
After telling him about these realms, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help saying with an awkward look, "The Golden Core Realm is usually the realm that core disciples of the major sects are atˇBut for our sect, I''m the sect master even though I''m only in the Golden Core Realmˇ"
Chapter 142 Love Technique (3)
Lin Fan took her hand and patted the back as heforted her, "Master, that''s more than enough for a small sect like ours. After all, isn''t it just the two of us?"
The words that Lin Fan had said could be considered somewhat sad and disheartening, that wasn''t the case when Mu Bao Bao heard it. She felt a strange warm feeling filling her heart when she heard Lin Fan say this.
Looking at him with sparkling eyes, she gave a nod and said, "Un."
Then Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Then what was the cultivation level of the past sect master?"
Mu Bao Bao tilted her head to think before saying, "The past sect master, my master was a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator, but he was only in the Low Soul Formation Realm." Then after a pause, she added, "Of course, that''s considered weak among the sect masters of the big sects. Most of those sect masters are all in the Rebirth Realm and it''s said that the sect masters of the Five Great Sects are all in the Transcendence Realm."
Rebirth Realm, Transcendence Realm, this really made Lin Fan realize that even though he had some power as a High Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator, he was still nothing more than an ant when it came to the entire cultivation realm. He hadpletely let his power go to his head and had gained some false confidence.
This had made itself clear when he had tried to attack the fox spirit beast earlier.
Even though the Gale Sparrow had already warned him against it, he had thought that he was strong enough to deal with any problems that came his way. That was the false confidence that came with bing a bit strongerˇ
It seemed that he had to adjust his mentality again and regain that cautious mentality that he once hadˇ
Seeing his knit brows and his face lost in thought, Mu Bao Bao said, "You don''t have to worry about that. My master was able to fight against the cloaked figures that had attacked our sect, so they should have only been in the Soul Formation Realm. There''s no way that the major sects or the Five Great Sects would move to take out our sect, it was most likely just the collusion of a few minor sects wanting to get some glory for themselves with the Cultivators Alliance."
Though when Mu Bao Bao said this, there was even a bit of doubt like she didn''t believe it herself.
Lin Fan looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m fine, I don''t regret taking you as my master or joining the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao just smiled back at him and said with a nod, "Un."
The two of them quickly made their way back to the vige and showed them the corpse of the fox spirit beast.
When the vigers saw that it was indeed the fox that had been attacking them, they immediately broke out in cheers and dered that they would be hosting a party. The vige chief also invited Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao to join them, but Lin Fan rejected this offer since he wanted to bring Mu Bao Bao back to the dungeon town as soon as possible to help her settle.
So with a few souvenirs that the vige chief insisted on giving them, they headed back to the dungeon town.
When Lin Fan summoned out Hi, Mu Bao Bao was immediately surprised by the appearance of Hi.
With her cultivation, naturally her spiritual senses were well developed and had been covering the entire area. If Hi had been around this area before, then she would have noticed him immediately.
So why didn''t she notice him until Lin Fan brought him out?
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help asking, "Where did this horsee from?"
Lin Fan wasn''t caught off guard by this question because he had already prepared an answer for this.
So far, he had been able to secretly summon Hi whenever he had to summon Hi out in front of someone and then he told them that Hi had been in the area before. Most people didn''t call him out on this bluff because they weren''t able to sense Hi, but then again, most of them didn''t have that developed spiritual senses.
But of course, Lin Fan figured that he would eventuallye in contact with more powerful cultivators, ones that had much stronger spiritual senses that would be able to see through this bluff. Such as Mu Bao Bao standing in front of him.
In that case, he would need to prepare another excuse to give themˇ
Luckily, there was a special upation in this world that gave him this cover.
"I''m a beast tamer. I learned some small beast tamer techniques and this is my tamed beast, that''s why I was able to summon him." Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
Mu Bao Bao took a look at Hi before giving a nod to show that she believed him. At the same time, she couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a look of praise.
Beast tamers were indeed an upation that existed in this cultivation world, but it was one of the minor schools that most cultivators weren''t willing to dabble in. That was because it took arge amount of resources to raise pet beasts into usefulpanions.
So thisck of interest in this school of cultivation meant that beast taming techniques weren''t as developed as other techniques.
However, one technique that all beasts tamers had was the ability to summon their beasts. As well as sending beasts back to their original location.
It was impossible for beast tamers to go around with their beasts since it was very inconvenient in that manner, so most beast tamers just left their beasts in a special ce and only summoned them when they needed these beasts.
So it wasn''t strange that Lin Fan was able to summon this horse beast out of nowhere.
As for the look of praise that Mu Bao Bao gave Lin Fan, it was because she could sense the cultivation that Hi had.
Fifth Qi Gathering Realm.
This was definitely a powerful beast by beast tamer standards.
Most beast taming techniques were underdeveloped and it took arge amount of spiritual energy to pacify a beast''s aggressive nature, so most beast tamers could only tame beasts that were a full major realm under their own realm. You were considered a powerful beast tamer if you could tame a beast in the same major realm.
However, not to mention at the same cultivation level, even beasts that were several minor levels under the beast tamer would be considered almost impossible to tame.
But for an Eighth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator like Lin Fan to tame this Fifth Qi Gathering Realm horse beast, he was already considered very talented.
It was unknown how Mu Bao Bao would react if Lin Fan were to summon Hayase who was also in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm like himˇ
After being silent for a bit, Mu Bao Bao didn''t forget to add, "It''s good to have other techniques, but you shouldn''t forget to properly cultivate. It''s good to have more cards, but that doesn''t mean that you should split your attention too much."
She felt that she should add something like this as his master after all.
Lin Fan nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, master."
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod as well before saying, "Good, it''s good that you know."
? Even though Mu Bao Bao tried to act like a master, along the way, Lin Fan was more the one taking care of her than her being the one taking care of Lin Fan.
He held her in his embrace as they rode on the back of Hi.
As they ran along the road, she couldn''t help excitedly trying to sit up or even stand on Hi''s back. Lin Fan had to do his best to make sure that she didn''t fall off.
It was almost as if this was her first time riding on the back of a horse.
They also stopped many times along the way when Mu Bao Bao spotted some cute little animals on the side of the road.
Whenever they did, she stopped Hi and ran off to chase the animals, ying with them for a bit before getting bored of them and getting back on Hi.
If Lin Fan didn''t know any better, it was almost as if she had never been outside of her sect before. It was almost as if she was a pampered princess that had never lifted a finger in her life.
What he didn''t know was that this was indeed the case.
Mu Bao Bao had been an orphan that had been picked up by the sect master of the Love Sect and had been adopted by him as a daughter. However, as a cute little girl, she had obtained the pampering of all the elders of the Love Sect and she had been treated as their little darling.
She had been kept safe and sound from all the dangers of this world, they even went as far as keeping her inside of the sect as much as possible to keep her safe.
So that was why she actually didn''t know much about the outside world.
This was her first time experiencing most of these things, which was why she was so excited.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile as he felt the desire to protect her as well.
Chapter 143 Love Technique (4)
It wouldn''t have taken them long to get back to the dungeon town on Hi, but since Mu Bao Bao kept stopping them from time to time, by the time that they got back to the dungeon town, it was already the evening.
Of course, the first question that Lin Fan got when he came back was who Mu Bao Bao was.
Lin Fan had a hard time exining this without exining too much since he felt that it was too dangerous to involve them, but Mu Bao Bao ruined it with a single sentence, "Do you want to be disciples of our Love Sect as well?"
With just this single sentence, there was no turning back since everything had been revealed.
So with a sigh, Lin Fan exins what the situation was and then was about to ask if they would want to join the Love Sect as well when he suddenly realized something was off.
He turned to ask Mu Bao Bao, "Master, if they be disciples of the Love Sect, would they be your disciples as well?"
Lin Fan didn''t know how disciple sibling rtionships worked, but if it meant that he couldn''t be with them anymoreˇHe would rather not have them join the Love Sect.
Worsees to worse, he would just cultivate the Love Technique with them since he did need someone to cultivate the Love Technique with.
Mu Bao Bao had understood Lin Fan''s rtionship with these girls as soon as she saw how they acted around him, it was just like her senior brothers had told her beforeˇ
So she didn''t make it hard for Lin Fan. She exined, "They can just be core disciples of the Love Sect. They won''t have any masters, but they will still be able to learn the cultivator techniques of the sect."
Then after a pause, she looked at the girls with a serious and threatening look, "Of course, that is on the basis that they are loyal to the sect."
The girls couldn''t help taking a step back when Mu Bao Bao''s Golden Core Realm pressure fell on them. At the same time, a chill ran down their backs as they knew that she was serious about this.
If they did anything to betray the sect, she wouldn''t hesitate toˇ
Lin Fan knew all of this, but he still said, "Thank you master."
Mu Bao Bao retracted her aura at this and just said in a soft voice, "Un."
She didn''t know what it was, but whenever she faced Lin Fan, her tone couldn''t help turning soft. It was as if there was something that just made her not want to have a fierce appearance in front of Lin Fan.
When the girls saw this, they couldn''t help revealing a knowing smile, but they didn''t say anything.
After epting the girls into the sect, Mu Bao Bao helped each of them find a cultivation technique that was suited for them. She didn''t give them the Love Technique right away like she did with Lin Fan because she felt that it wasn''t suited for them just yet.
The Love Technique had a certain threshold for being able to cultivate it and these girls hadn''t reached it yet with their cultivation. It could even be said that Lin Fan was only barely touching the threshold, but Mu Bao Bao decided to trust him with it because of his talent.
Of course, she also praised the talents of the various girls. Particrly Xiao Yue and L.
Xiao Yue was special since just like Lin Fan, she had reached her cultivation level in less than a year. While she wasn''t as talented as Lin Fan, there was no doubt that she was still talented.
As for the Daoist Seed, she just chose not to ask about that since she could tell that it was aplicated situation.
L was special because of her body cultivation technique which was considered a rare technique even among cultivators of the sect. Even Mu Bao Bao had only ever seen one person that had sessfully cultivated a body cultivation technique in the Love Sect.
As for Yue Lan, Mu Bao Bao knew that she wasn''t suited for cultivation, but she still gave her a cultivation technique out of respect for Lin Fan.
Tian Tian naturally couldn''t join the Love Sect since she was already part of the Mercenary Guild, so there was nothing to mention there.
Then there was Duanmu Ming Yue and Duanmu Yi.
The two of them had been simple vigers and now they were working for Lin Fan, there was nothing stopping them from joining the Love Sect. Mu Bao Bao even weed them since she had tested their potential for cultivation and they could be considered rare geniuses.
But Duanmu Ming Yue said, "Thank you for the offer, but we are just simplemoners and have no intentions of bing cultivators."
When she said this, Lin Fan revealed a shocked look and Duanmu Yi revealed an unwilling look, but she didn''t change her mind. She just firmly rejected Mu Bao Bao''s offer to join the Love Sect.
So in the end, they had no choice but to drop this subject.
After all, there was no way of forcing someone to cultivate if they weren''t willing to do so.
After receiving their cultivation techniques, all of the girls headed off to their own rooms to cultivate while Tian Tian headed off to the Mercenary Guild branch since she still had her own work. With all of them gone, it was a rare night where Lin Fan slept alone.
But that wasn''t the case as there was a surprise visitor that came to Lin Fan''s room.
Lin Fan had been preparing to sleep when he heard the door open.
Before he could turn around, Mu Bao Bao''s voice came from behind him, "Disciple, master hase to help with your cultivation."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but then he said, "Master, there''s no needˇ"
But before he could finish, he had turned around to see Mu Bao Bao''s appearance. Especially the clothes that she was wearing.
Gone was the loose fitting and casual robe of the afternoon, now she was wearing a slightly see throughce sleepwear that perfectly ented the curves of her body. As she stood there, Lin Fan could even smell the faint fragranceing from her thatpletely locked him in ce.
When Lin Fan turned around, Mu Bao Bao''s face could help turning a bit red, but she didn''t back down and just let him look at her.
Lin Fan''s mouth dropped wide open for a few seconds before he quickly turned his head slightly and said, "Master, this isˇa bit inappropriate, right?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a gulp before working up the courage to say, "You know what kind of cultivation technique our Love Sect has, so there''s nothing inappropriate about this. It''s a master''s duty to help a disciple with their cultivation."
Lin Fan said in a hesitant voice, "But masterˇnot this kind of help, right?"
Mu Bao Bao''s lips pouted a bit as she looked down and said, "Are you not willing to ept your master''s help? Is your master really not worthy of helping you?"
Lin Fan quickly waved his hands and said, "Master, it''s not that. It''s just that we are master and disciple. Even in the Love Sect of the past, I don''t think that things like this happened, right?"
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and said, "No, the Love Sect''s motto is free love. Everyone is free to choose who they cultivate the Love Technique with and there are no restraints like this." Then after a pause, she still added, "Though there hasn''t been a precedent like this beforeˇ"
After a moment of silence, she looked up with a firm look and said, "But this is something that I''ve decided to do and I''ll see it through."
Lin Fan could see those determined eyes out of the corner of his eyes and after a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Master, are you doing this to repay me for my help with reviving the Love Sect? If it is, there''s no need for you to doˇ"
Before he could finish his words, Mu Bao Bao suddenly came forward and grabbed his hands as she said with wide eyes and pouted lips, "Disciple, am I really not attractive enough for you?"
This was enough to stir the mes inside of Lin Fan, burning through his reasoning and almost making him lose all control of his thoughts. But he forced himself to calm down as he tried to convince her one more time, "Master, will you not regret this?"
Mu Bao Bao looked up at him with a smile and said, "I won''t regret it."
This smile, the look from before, the fragrance from her that assaulted his senses, and the visual stimtion of the spring scenery in front of him, all of these snapped his final string of reasoning as he came forward and took her in his arms. He carried her over to therge bed and dropped her down right in the center.
Then he took off his shirt beforeing in and saying, "Then don''t regret this."
Mu Bao Bao just smiled as she raised her hands to wee him.
With one quick movement, Lin Fan ced his lips on hers, giving her a deep and passionate kiss.
Mu Bao Bao felt Lin Faning at her with everything that he had and all those emotions poured into her heart.
This was her first kiss and she had never expected it to be this powerful, but at the same time, the same mes of desire burned inside of her heart.
But with thest bit of reasoning, she looked down and revealed a look of shock as she said, "What is that?"
Chapter 144 Love Technique (5)
Lin Fan knew where she was looking and he said with a smile, "Well I think you know what it is."
Mu Bao Bao looked up at him in shock and asked, "Is it supposed to be that big?"
Lin Fan just said with the same smile, "I''ve been told that it''s bigger than normal."
Mu Bao Bao gave a gulp as she looked down again at the bulge in his pants.
This was her first time, she was the darling of the Love Sect who had been protected by the sect master and the elders of the sect. However, since their main cultivation technique was a dual cultivation technique, it was natural she learned about this kind of thing.
From the things that she heard from her senior brothers, she knew what was going to happen next.
But she couldn''t help being a bit afraid when she thought of that big thing entering herˇ
Still, this was what she had decided to do, so she just rxed her mind and said, "I don''t really know what to do hereˇ"
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he saw this and then said, "Then let me take the lead."
Mu Bao Bao gave a slight nod before lying there like a salted fish, letting Lin Fan do what he wanted with her body.
Lin Fan really found this funny, but it was also cute. It had been a long time since he had a partner that was as pure as this. After all, the other girls had long lost their shyness after everything that they had done. All of them had already gained the confidence that came with sleeping with him every night.
So when he was facing this kind of Mu Bao Bao, he couldn''t help bing even more excited. It even made his thing down there stand up even more.
Mu Bao Bao noticed this and was shocked as she thought to herself, "It''s getting even bigger? Will I beˇalright?"
Lin Fan with his experience knew that the first thing that he had to do was set the mood, so he didn''t remove his pants right away.
Since this was Mu Bao Bao''s first time, he would do what he could to please her.
So the first thing that he did was pull back thecy sleepwear''s top half, revealing those perfectly round peaks.
With one hand, he grabbed one of those peaks as he started to knead it. As for the other peak, he brought his mouth forward and started licking the tip.
As his tongue worked the pink tip, he could feel it getting harder and harder against his tongue.
He also heard Mu Bao Bao''s soft moaninging from above him as he licked the tip. When this soft moaning filled his ears, his tongue began to move even faster and even more wildly as it went across the pink tip again and again.
Soon, the pink tip was rock hard, pressing against his tongue.
It was at this point that he started moving his free hand down into the bottom half of hercy sleepwear, going deeper until his hand was inside of her underwear. His hand continued until it was over her lower part.
As soon as it went in, he could feel the moistnessing from down there, immediately making his hand wet.
With a smile, he reached a finger out to touch the little bean that was at the very top of her bottom part and started teasing it.
The moment that he touched it, Mu Bao Bao felt like there was electricity running through her body. This was a feeling that she had never felt before, but it was a feeling that she wanted tost forever.
He teased it by pushing back and forth, rubbing it, and even going as far as flicking it. With each action that he made, her bottom part became more and more wet as his hand became more and more soaked.
Being teased like this, Mu Bao Bao felt the pressure building more and more until she finally couldn''t take it anymore and climaxed. The spray from her climaxpletely hit Lin Fan''s hand and made it even more wet, but he didn''t mind at all.
With all this lube prepared, Lin Fan said, "It seems like you''re ready for the next step."
However, Mu Bao Bao who had just climaxed thought differently. She was still panting as she said, "Wait, let me catch my breath first."
But Lin Fan didn''t listen at all as he pulled thecy sleepwear off of her, revealing her beautiful body. The snow white skin, the perfect hourss figure, and the curves that weren''t too big or small, all of it seemed perfect.
As he pulled thiscy sleepwear off of her, he also took off his own pants and revealed therge thing that was standing tall and proud.
As he was positioned over her, with the light of the moon casting down from behind him, it created a shadow that went from the space in between her legs all the way to the center of her stomachˇ
This was the thing that was about to enter herˇLooking at it, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being filled with fear like before, but now there was also a bit of excitement along with that fear.
The desire for pleasure was slowly eating away at her mind.
However, now that it was out, Lin Fan didn''t put it in. Instead, he came right up to the space between her legs, but didn''t move any further than that.
As his thing stayed just out of reach, the anticipation grew along with the heat that wasing from her bottom part. Mu Bao Bao eventually couldn''t take it anymore as she asked, "Are you not going to put it in?"
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile as he said, "Beg for it."
Mu Bao Bao''s face turned red and she was filled with embarrassment, but the heating from her lower half was burning away every single bit of reasoning left in her. The wildfire of her desirepletely ravaged the forest of logical thought.
So she brought her hands to her face to cover it as she said, "Please put it inˇ"
Lin Fan enjoyed seeing this, but he didn''t stop there as he said, "Open it up and present yourself to me. Then ask me to put it in."
Mu Bao Bao was taken aback by how aggressive Lin Fan was being, but that didn''t mean that she was against it. For some reason, when Lin Fan acted this way, it made her even more excited and she wanted him inside of her even moreˇ
So she did as he asked. She brought her hands down and pulled apart the curtains for Lin Fan,pletely revealing herself to him.
Then with a shy look on her face, she said, "Please, put it inside of me."
Lin Fan''s thing immediately stood up straight, bing bigger than it had ever been before!
This was different from when he made the other girls beg for it, this was the shyness that a girl who was having her first time should have! This was the innocence that he was looking for!
Without waiting for a single second, Lin Fan immediately pounced onto Mu Bao Bao and with one big thrust, he pushed his thing deep into her. With how wet she was, there was almost no pain at all as it went deep inside of her, creating a spurt of blood.
Lin Fan looked down at the bloodied sheets and he immediately felt a sense of pride.
This was her first time and he had taken her virginityˇHe didn''t know why it filled him with pride, but it did for some reason.
Of course, after seeing this, he didn''t hold back at all as he started pushing back and forth with his waist, thrusting in and out of her.
Since this was Mu Bao Bao''s first time, she wasn''t used to this at all. With how strong Lin Fan was going, it felt as if each thrust was about to break her and each thrust hit her right in the brain, breaking her thoughts to pieces and making her mind go nk. But she embraced it instead of going against it since each thrust also filled her brain with pleasure that made her entire body go numb.
She kept moaning and saying, "Keep going, please keep going!"
Lin Fan just kept thrusting with a smile, but he was also receiving the same pleasure that she was feeling. Not to mention that she was able tost much longer than the other girls, so his pleasure was able tost longer.
Mu Bao Bao had a higher level of cultivation, so her body was much stronger than the bodies of the other girls. She was actually able to keep up with Lin Fan even with his powerful libido.
Lin Fan continued to thrust in and out of her for a full ten minutes before both of them finally reached their climax.
When they reached their climax, Lin Fan couldn''t hold it in anymore and he couldn''t pull out in time as he finished inside of her.
After he was done, he pulled his thing out and saw the white liquid dripping out from her, feeling a sense of satisfaction.
On the other side, Mu Bao Bao brought her hands down to her stomach as she touched the ce that was burning from the hot liquid that he had just shot inside of her. Touching this ce and feeling it drip out of her, she couldn''t help bing even more wetˇ
Naturally neither of them were done with just this, but Lin Fan had a different thought, so he didn''t put it back in right away.
Mu Bao Bao was afraid that he was done, so she asked, "Are you not going to keep going?"
But Lin Fan said with an evil smile, "Turn around and lie on the bed."
Mu Bao Bao was confused why Lin Fan would say this, but she followed his orders and turned around.
Then Lin Fan said, "Get on all fours."
Mu Bao Bao''s face turned red when she heard this, but thinking of how she would look, she strangely couldn''t help feeling excited. So with this excitement, she followed his orders and stood all on fours like a beast.
Lin Fan then said, "Lower your head and present your bottom half to me. Then beg me for more."
Mu Bao Bao''s face couldn''t be more red when she heard this, but once again, she was filled with a burst of excitementˇSo she followed his orders and then said, "Please give it to me, I just want it inside of me."
Once again, this disy made Lin Fan''s thing stand rock hard and he brought it up to her before he started thrusting, pushing her into the bed again and again.
As he saw that beautiful curvy butt pressing against his waist again and again, he felt an urge suddenly fill him. With this impulse, he brought his hand up and then suddenly pped Mu Bao Bao''s right cheek.
The pain that followed caught Mu Bao Bao off guard, but then there was a strange warm feeling of pressure where Lin Fan had pped her.
She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but for some reasonˇShe seemed to have enjoyed thatˇ
Seeing that she didn''tin at all, Lin Fan didn''t hold back as he raised his other hand andnded another p on the other cheek.
This time, Mu Bao Bao even let out a moan when she felt this p on her butt.
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile hearing this and began pping her butt again and again as he continued to thrust into her.
Mu Bao Bao''s moans of pleasure became louder and louder until she couldn''t take it anymore. Being unable to stop herself, she climaxed before Lin Fan did, soaking his waist as she let it all out.
But even then, Lin Fan didn''t stop which gave her even more pleasure.
It was almost as if the rougher Lin Fan was with her, the more pleasure that she would receiveˇ
It was a feeling that she had never felt before, but with Lin Fan, it just felt rightˇ
Just like this, the two of them continued deep into the night.
Seeing how obedient Mu Bao Bao was, Lin Fan was able to try all kinds of things that he had only dreamed of before, but never had the chance to do since he was afraid to try it with the other girls.
But it was different with Mu Bao Bao since she had shown that she could take it and she enjoyed itˇ
Since that was the case, he didn''t hold back at allˇ
He pulled hard on the tips of her twin peaks, he mmed her up against the wall as he continued thrusting deep into her, he even pulled her by her hair as he mmed her from behindˇAll kinds of things that he had wanted to do but was never able to do beforeˇ
By the end of it, both of themid there filled with pleasure, but at the same time, they could feel the spiritual energy filling their dantians.
After all, this was dual cultivation.
Chapter 145 New Main Missions
The next morning when Lin Fan woke up, he found that Mu Bao Bao was gone from his bed.
The two of them had fallen asleep togetherst night, but it seemed that she had snuck out in the morning.
But still, Lin Fan didn''t mind since after what happenedst night, it was impossible for her to leave him. After all, he had made her his womanst night.
Thinking of what they didst night, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a satisfied chuckle.
She had helped him fulfill many of his dark fantasies and shown him pleasures that the other girls hadn''t been able to show him. But of course, Lin Fan wasn''t just done with what had happenedst night.
There were still many other things that he wanted to still try outˇ
He couldn''t wait to do itˇOh, no, dual cultivate with her again tonightˇ
Heh, heh, he would have plenty of things prepared for her by then.
But before that, there was something else that required his attention.
As Lin Fan was still thinking about this, he suddenly received a notification from the system.
"The host has decided on his path in this new life. New main missions have been released."
As soon as the system''s voice rang out in Lin Fan''s mind, his thoughts were immediately pulled back. After being in a daze for a few seconds, he couldn''t help saying, "System, what do you mean by this?"
The system just casually said, "Host, please check your missions tab for more information."
Lin Fan was confused, but he still curiously pulled up the mission window.
When he checked under the mission tab, he found that there were two more missions in addition to the main mission that he had before.
The same mission to find another divine artifact or god fragment containing divine energy was still there. But now there were two missions that werepletely unrted to that, but they were just as hard.
[Main Mission] Establishing the Love Sect (Part 1)
After joining the Love Sect, the host has been given the responsibility to rebuild the Love Sect after it was destroyed by its enemies. Of course, since it is a sect that is built by the host, how could the Love Sect be any kind of sect? Please build the best sect in history.
Sect Wealth: 0/100000
Sect Elders: 0/10 Golden Core Realm Cultivators
Sect Disciples: 0/100 Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators, 0/1000 Foundation Realm Cultivators, 3/10000 Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators
Sect Territory: 0/100000
Reward: Unknown
Punishment for failure: Unknown
Deadline: 2 years
[Main Mission] Building the dungeon (Part 1)
After obtaining the dungeon core, the host has decided to build a dungeon town. However, how could the host build anything other than the best dungeon? Please build the best dungeon in history.
Dungeon Grade: C (Not met)
Dungeon Territory: 1337/10000
Dungeon Wealth: 532/100000
Dungeon Power: 832/10000
Reward: Unknown
Punishment for failure: Unknown
Deadline: 2 years
When Lin Fan saw these two main missions, he couldn''t stop the dark lines from appearing on his face. After a moment to gather himself, he immediately asked the system, "Why did these two main missions suddenly appear? Why didn''t the dungeon one appear before this? Moreover, what is with these ridiculous conditions? How am I supposed to aplish all of this within two years?!"
Lin Fan vented all the frustration that he felt after seeing these two main missions onto the system.
The system just waited until Lin Fan was done venting before saying, "The system is here to support the host in his new life as per the orders of the creator. Since that''s the case, the system will do what is best for the host. Before this, the host had never decided his path in life, so there were no main missions that had been activated. Since the host has now decided on things that he wants to do, the system will do its best to support the host."
The dark lines on Lin Fan''s face turned even darker, but he didn''t argue back since he could tell that the system didn''t have any ill intentions. It was indeed just trying to help him.
These were things that he had to do anyway, so having this extra motivation would help.
Though the goals that the system had set for it were a bitˇ
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t reply at all, the system suddenly said, "Host, please do your best. Fighting!"
The dark lines on Lin Fan''s face again turned dark as he asked, "System, are you speaking better than before?"
"Host, it''s just your imagination." The system smoothly said.
No matter how he looked at it, the system was clearly much smootherpared to beforeˇ
But since it wouldn''t say anything, there was nothing it could do about it. Lin Fam was just this helpless when it came to his system.
He turned his attention back to the main mission tab.
After a moment of thought, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "System, can''t you make these missions a bit easier?"
"Host, the system has already perfectly adjusted the mission requirements as per your current situation. The host should be able to finish these missions with plenty of time to spare?" The host said in a calm voice, but Lin Fan could hear a bit of pride in it.
It was almost as if it was saying, "Are you doubting the professionalism of this system?"
But still, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Is that really the case."
This time it was the system''s turn to be silent. All that it gave to Lin Fan in response was a "ˇ?.
Lin Fan almost couldn''t help breaking out inughter when he saw the ellipses in front of him.
But after this feeling, he couldn''t help knitting his brows again. After all, the conditions that had been set for these two main missions really were too muchˇ
First not mentioning the sect mission, the dungeon mission was already hard enough. The first thing was that it didn''t give him any concrete measurements, so it was hard to estimate how far he needed to expand the dungeon.
There was only a certain amount of territory that he was able to expand to before attracting too much attention. So he wanted to know just what he needed to do so he could n ahead of time.
The other major thing was that grade requirement. He didn''t know what it would take to increase the grade of Rokuko, but he was certain that it wouldn''t be easyˇ
However, even with all of this, this was considered the easier of the two missions.
The other oneˇ
Not mentioning anything else, just the requirement of having ten Golden Core Realm Cultivators was close to impossible. After all, the only Golden Core Realm Cultivator that they had now was Mu Bao Bao and she was their sect master.
Would any Golden Core Realm Cultivator be willing to fall under a sect where the sect master was at the same level as them?
No, that would definitely not be possibleˇ
Then without these powerful masters, there was no way that they would be able to recruit any good disciples into their sect.
After all, those that were just lured by the promise of powerful cultivation techniques and resources were more likely to betray them. Once the Love Sect helped them be stronger, they would leave the Love Sect and join stronger sects.
They would even take their secrets and leak them to the other sect, putting the Love Sect in more danger.
So all in all, the conditions that the system had put on these main missions were close to impossible.
But the system had also said that it had already carefully considered his situation and had adjusted the conditions to them. So that must mean that it must know something that he didn''t know to give him this kind of condition.
He didn''t doubt that the system was omnipotent since it was a system that came from a god, so the system must know something that he didn''tˇBut even then, he was still worried about how he would be able to finish these two missions in just two years.
That''s right, two years, that was the time limit that he had been given for the missions.
That might seem like a long time for certain people, but to build a sect and a dungeon town, two years was normally far from being enough. It wouldn''t be surprising to take more than ten years to build either of them, but Lin Fan only had two years to build both.
The main motivation that was pushing him forward in the end was the reward.
Normally, the system would tell him what the reward was for missions that it gave him. So for it to actually state the reward as unknown, that must mean that it was something specialˇ
But the same applied for the punishment for failing the missionˇ
So it would certainly be in his best interest to do his best to seed.
After a long period of thinking, Lin Fan suddenly asked, "System, can you give me any clues at all?"
The system didn''t reply right away and was silent for a bit before finally giving him a notification.
"Side mission has been unlocked."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear that there was a side mission unlocked, but he quickly opened up the mission tab to see what it was.
The moment that he saw the side mission, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Chapter 146 Recruitment
[Side Mission] Increase your cultivation
Host, how can you do anything with such a low cultivation? Please work hard to increase your cultivation and be a true expert.
Clear condition: Reach the Foundation Realm.
Reward: Sect Foundation Token.
"System, are you just mocking me at this point?" Lin Fan said with a bitter tone in his voice.
But it was hard for him not to be bitter with the words that the system was throwing at him. This was clear disdain towards him from the system!
The system gave a sound that almost sounded like a snort before saying, "Host, everything that the system does is for the benefit of the host. Please do not doubt the system."
Lin Fan felt the strong urge to p the system''s face when he heard this, but it was just too bad that the system didn''t have a face for him to p. So the only thing he could do was take a deep breath and suppress that rage.
However, he had to admit that the system was right.
He had been fine with his current cultivation before, but now that he was deciding to build this dungeon town and rebuilding the Love Sect, his cultivation was indeed quitecking. After all, whether it was the dungeon town or the Love Sect, they would certainly attract the attention of powerful people.
So if he were to remain at his current level of cultivationˇ
But even the goal that the system had set for him still wasn''t that high since the Foundation Realm was quite low whenpared to the true experts of this cultivation realm.
Still, this was a goal that was set by the system, so it must have some n in mind.
Without knowing it, after arguing with the system for a bit, Lin Fan actually started trusting it more. It was like suddenly gaining a partner that he could squabble with when the going got tough.
After all of this, he finally got out of bed and headed out to the dining room for some breakfast.
The house that he currently lived in was the vige chief house that the vigers had built for him. He had wanted to keep staying at the Duanmu mother and daughter''s house, but that house was just too cramped for all of them.
However, it actually worked out in the end since he had convinced the Duanmu mother and daughter to move out to live with him.
He couldn''t keep watching them stay in that house anymore since it was so broken down, even though he knew that they would have memories in that house. To his surprise, it was actually quite easy to convince them to live with him.
The excuse that he gave was that since she was working for him, he would be offering a room at thisrge vige chief house to her as an employee dorm, but she didn''t even need to hear that to agree to moving in with him.
Lin Fan really didn''t know what kind of danger he had invited into his home.
When he came down, he found that the girls were already sitting there having breakfast and there was another person who was also there.
When she saw Lin Fane in, her face couldn''t help turning red after remembering what had happened yesterday. She also looked down at her own body and her face turned even more red.
Lin Fan looked closely at her and he found that she was wrapped up much more tightlypared to yesterday. She wasn''t showing any skin at allpared to beforeˇ
But it was getting cold, so he didn''t think too much about itˇEven though cultivators didn''t really need to worry about the cold since they had their spiritual energy.
The real reason why Mu Bao Bao had wrapped up so tightly was because of the strange marks that had been left all over her body after what happenedst night. There were bite marks, hand marks, and other marks all over her bodyˇIt would certainly be embarrassing if someone were to see them.
She could have healed them with her spiritual energy if she wanted, but for some reason, she didn''t want to. It was as if when she looked at these strange marks, she would feel closer to Lin Fanˇ
After sitting down, Duanmu Ming Yue brought over his breakfast.
Since she started living here, she had taken care of all the housework, including the cooking which really made him embarrassed. However, she just said that it was her way of showing gratitude for how he had taken care of her, so he really wasn''t able to say anything in return.
Of course, the food that she made was delicious, so it wasn''t as if he was reallyining.
As they ate, Lin Fan brought up some topics that were rted to his missions.
First, he wanted to talk about how they would recruit people in to the Love Sect and how they would rebuild.
Mu Bao Bao no longer acted shy when this topic was brought on. She immediately said, "Well, we should hold a public recruitment and get as many talented disciples as we can."
While she was saying this, her eyes sparkled with expectation.
She had seen how big and influential Lin Fan''s dungeon town was in the area. As long as they held a sect recruitment from here, it was certain that plenty of people woulde to join. Not to mention that there was a Mercenary Guild branch here, so there would also be mercenaries that would be interested in joining.
Mercenaries were people who already had a foot into the world of cultivation and as long as they received the resources that the Love Sect had, they would certainly be much stronger.
Mu Bao Bao could already see the hope of rebuilding the Love Sect to the same level as before.
But Lin Fan shut all of this down with a single, "No."
Mu Bao Bao turned to look at Lin Fan with a crestfallen look as she asked, "Why not? Isn''t this what''s best for the Love Sect? We need disciples if we want to rebuild the sect."
Lin Fan just calmly shook his head and said, "But if we hold a public recruitment, what kind of message would that be sending?"
Mu Bao Bao was confused as she asked, "Isn''t it that we''re looking for disciples? It''s normal for sects to look for disciples, right?"
Lin Fan exined in the same calm voice, "It isn''t just telling everyone that we''re recruiting, but rather the Love Sect is recruiting. The most important part of that is that it''s the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao was still confused at first, but as she thought about what Lin Fan said, she realized what he was implyingˇ
"The people who destroyed the Love Sectˇ" She said in a sad voice.
Lin Fan nodded before continuing, "Yes, it''s not just the world that will know about the revival of the Love Sect. The enemies will also know that a remnant of the Love Sect survived and when they learn this, they will definitely send people to finish off the Love Sect. Since they already sent experts to destroy the Love Sect, naturally they wouldn''t let any remnants survive."
Mu Bao Bao''s sad look became even sadder before she asked, "Then what should we do? How will we ever rebuild the sect if we can''t recruit disciples?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Who said that we can''t recruit disciples?"
Mu Bao Bao once again revealed a confused look as she asked, "But how do we recruit disciples if we can''t hold a public recruitment? People that have the talent for cultivation are rare and they can''t be found anywhere."
Lin Fan just said, "The most important thing isn''t people with talent, but rather people with loyalty right now."
Mu Bao Bao looked like she thought otherwise, but she also waited for Lin Fan to exin first.
Lin Fan said, "Right now, the Love Sect doesn''t have a single thing to its name other than the inheritance that you have. So without anything keeping them, why would people with talente to our sect? What we need to do now is gather people who will stay loyal to the sect even if they don''t have the talent. We can get talented people in the future when the sect is built up, but right now there isn''t even a sect."
Mu Bao Bao still had an unwilling look, but she had to admit that Lin Fan was right. So in the end, she gave a nod to Lin Fan''s suggestion of recruiting people from the town to the sect for now.
However, as more and more people arrived in this town, not all of them could be trusted since they were only passing by.
The people that Lin Fan was referring to were the people that had been in the vige when Lin Fan had saved it. Those were people that werepletely devoted to Lin Fan and could be considered the most trusted people here.
So while Mu Bao Bao was a bit unhappy with the results, she still headed off to test the kids of the town to see if they were able to cultivate.
Xiao Yue and L went off to help her, but as for Yue Lan, she stayed behind because Lin Fan had something else to discuss.
Lin Fan asked her with a serious voice, "Is it possible to bring the surrounding viges to this town?"
Chapter 147 Iron Vein
Yue Lan knitted her brows when she heard this as she looked at Lin Fan with a doubtful look.
Based on what Lin Fan had said, she could guess what he was thinking, but if this was true, thenˇ
There was only a limited amount of space that the town could expand to since there were other viges around the town that also took up space. These viges were protected by the empire as long as they paid taxes, so Lin Fan couldn''t expand into their territory without offending the empire.
So what Lin Fan meant by his words was to absorb the viges into the town.
By absorbing the viges, the dungeon town would be gaining more vigers, but at the same time, they would have to pay the taxes that the viges had once paid. No matter what, the empire wouldn''t allow for taxes to be reduced, only increased.
But the ultimate goal of absorbing these viges would be to be big enough to be considered a city.
To be a city lord meant that one had aplished enough to contribute to the empire and would receive the protection of the empire. This was not only a great honour, but also a great way to protect him and the Love Sect.
That was because the empire was at least capable of dominating over the smaller sects and matching some of the medium sized sectsˇSo if they were recognized by the empire, then the Love Sect would have less to worry about in the future.
However, how could it be that simple to absorb viges?
People wereplex and it was hard to convince them of doing something if they didn''t want to do it. So the only way to absorb the viges was to let the people who lived there willinglye to the dungeon townˇ
That was the real question that Lin Fan was posing to Yue Lan.
How could they convince these vigers to join their town?
Yue Lan knitted her brows to think about this for a while before saying, "We''re fine in terms of money to pay the extra taxes, butˇwhen ites to work, there''s not much that we can offer them with. So it''s very unlikely that we''ll be able to convince them to migrate here."
There was the Mercenary Guild branch in the town and as a business, naturally the Mercenary Guild had to pay taxes to the town. With how big the Mercenary Guild branch was, that wasn''t a small amount.
Then there was the dungeon that they managed together with the Mercenary Guild, the money earned from there wasn''t a small amount since there were plenty of precious materials that came from there. At the same time, the Mercenary Guild gave the town a cut of the profits since the dungeon was found in this town.
So there were definitely no problems when it came to money.
The only problems were that there weren''t enough meaningful job opportunities, so there was nothing that attracted people to move here.
After all, the dungeon was self managing and there was no need for people to work there, so there weren''t really any jobs avable there. The dungeon was the main attraction of this town, so there wasn''t much else that was here.
While there were a few stores that were opening up because people were slowlying to serve the mercenaries that gathered to explore the dungeon, that was far from being enough to provide enough jobs. Unless there was some other new business that was started in the town, then it was impossible to absorb all the vigesˇor at least it was impossible to absorb them peacefully.
However, using force to absorb them also had their share of problems, so Yue Lan wanted to avoid that solution.
Lin Fan naturally understood this, which was why he had already made his preparations. When he heard what Yue Lan said, he didn''t reveal a displeased look, but rather he revealed a smile.
Yue Lan was confused to see this smile, but she still waited for Lin Fan to exin since she could tell that he had something to say.
Lin Fan kept her waiting for a while before saying, "What if I said that there was an ore vein that was near this town."
"Ore vein?" Yue Lan repeated with a confused look on her face before her eyes suddenly popped out in shock and she asked, "Are you kidding me? You''re telling me that there''s an ore vein near this town?"
Lin Fan just nodded before taking a rock out of his Storage Ring, however this wasn''t just any rock. When Yue Lan looked closely at it, she could tell that this was a piece of metal ore rather than a normal rock.
So she stood up and picked up the rock, spinning around in front of her face, looking at every part of it as if she wanted to see right through the rock.
As she continued looking over this rock, the look of shock on her face became heavier and heavier until it turned into absolute disbelief.
As a merchant, she naturally had the ability to appraise items. This was something that she had trained since she was young because it was something that her father had insisted on, but it did make her a great merchant in the end, so she was happy that she did it.
With her appraisal abilities, she was able to tell that this piece of rock was indeed a piece of iron ore, but it wasn''t a normal piece of iron ore. If it was, how could she have been so surprised by it?
She could tell from her appraisal that the quality of this iron oreˇsurpassed almost all other iron ores that were currently on the market.
This kind of iron ore was usually hoarded by the empire''s royal family for their private use, it wasn''t something that normal people should haveˇ
Of course, this didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be able to use it.
After all, this town had the support of the Mercenary Guild. Plus with how remote this town was, there was plenty of time to dy this news so that other forces could settle here to deter the government.
But that would all depend on how good her nning wasˇif the government officials were to learn of this before everything was in ceˇthen it would all be over.
After this thought passed through her mind, Yue Lan immediately asked, "Who else knows about this right now?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Just you and me."
Yue Lan knitted her brows as she asked, "Are you certain that no one else knows?"
Lin Fan gave a firm nod.
He was this certain because he knew something that no one else knew.
This iron ore vein wasn''t a naturally urring vein, but rather it was a vein that he had madeˇWell, he had bought it from the dungeon master system and he had ced it near the towns
Though to his surprise, this iron ore vein didn''t even cost as much as the meal making machine. It was so cheap that he even wanted to buy a few more of them.
If it wasn''t for the fact that it would have been strange to discover all of these iron ore veins at once, then perhaps he might have really done this.
Not to mention that the iron ore generated by the system, how could it be normal iron ore?
The purity of those ores was iparable to the iron ores currently on the market. These iron ores could be considered high end products.
Yue Lan knitted her brows to think for a bit. As she was thinking, she drew lines in the air as if she was nning something.
Lin Fan didn''t mind as he just silently waited for her to finish.
After what seemed like an eternity, Yue Lan finally focused her eyes on Lin Fan and said, "Take me there tonight. I want to double check it to see what kind of prospects it has. If it really is as you say, then we might have a jackpot and a hot potato in our hands."
Lin Fan nodded to agree to this.
After that was settled, Yue Lan couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a doubtful looks
Lin Fan naturally saw this and he asked, "What''s wrong?"
Yue Lan hesitated a little before asking, "How did you discover this iron ore vein while those vigers that lived here forever never found it."
Lin Fan gave a calm shrug before saying, "These people might have lived here a long time, but most of them are farmers. They don''t know the first thing about finding and identifying ores, so they naturally never knew about it. Not to mention, the iron ore vein was several meters down, so it normally isn''t visible."
Even if he looked calm on the surface, Lin Fan was actually panicking.
That was because he had never told Yue Lan or the other girls about the existence of his systems. His systems were the most important thing to him, he didn''t want to put himself in danger by exposing them or be called crazy, so he hid them even from the girls in his life.
Not to mention that in any novel he read, something always went wrong when the system was revealedˇ
With Yue Lan asking all these questions, it was hard for him to exin it without mentioning his systems.
Yue Lan felt that this excuse was reasonable, but she also felt that something was off.
But she didn''t know what it was, so she just epted it and moved on.
After all, there was something much bigger and more metallic that was more important to her.
The iron vein.
If this iron vein was really as Lin Fan described, then it would be the thing that the town''s prosperity depended on.
So for now, she had to focus on the iron vein.
Chapter 148 News From Sunset City
Yue Lan was still busy with her normal schedule, so she wasn''t able to go with him right away. Not to mention that if they were to go now, they would attract a lot of attention.
This was something that they needed to keep secret until the time was right, so it was best if they didn''t attract any attention that they didn''t need to attract.
In the end, they made the decision to head out of the town to check out the iron vein after dinner when it got darker. The excuse that they would give others would be an after dinner walk and date.
Yue Lan really didn''t have much time, so after setting this, she quickly headed off to take care of her normal duties.
Now that the people that she had brought had been trained, the vige chief duties that Lin Fan had had all been taken over by them. Other than asionally having to sign a few documents, he was able to have more free time, even though most of that went to other things in the town or taking care of things with the dungeon.
Still for now, he had the time that he had pulled away for the mission, so he was still free for the rest of the day.
Since that was the case, he decided to head off to the Mercenary Guild to see if there was anything he could do.
However, when he arrived, he was immediately pulled into a private room by Tian Tian.
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard by this, but he still followed her into the room.
After the door was closed, his hands came to his chest and was about to unbutton his shirt when she suddenly asked in a confused voice, "What are you doing?"
Lin Fan looked back at her with a confused look and asked, "Didn''t you pull me in here for that?"
Tian Tian had to think about what Lin Fan meant for a second before her face suddenly turned red. She became angry out of embarrassment and red at him as she said, "Is that really all you think about?"
Lin Fan gave an awkward cough and an awkward smile before asking, "Oh, then what did you pull me aside for?"
Tian Tian waved her hand in front of her face and took a few seconds to calm down before going back to the same serious look as before. She didn''t speak right away and gestured for him to sit down.
After the two of them sat down, she said, "I have some news from Sunset City, it''s about the mission that you were so interested in."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he heard this.
The mission in question was the one about Xiao Yue, the one that had gone from looking for her to killing her. This was something that would certainly affect him in the future since it was impossible for them topletely hide themselves from the Sheng Family if they were this determined to take care of them.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was try to get as much information about them before they came.
Only with information was he able toe up with a proper n to take care of them when they arrived.
Lin Fan gave a nod and asked, "What is it?"
Tian Tian gave a sigh before picking up a document and cing it in front of Lin Fan. Then she said, "Look for yourself."
Lin Fan picked up the document and as he read it, he couldn''t help knitting his brows even more.
This document was an internal document of the Mercenary Guild and Sunset City. This document told him that the mission about Xiao Yue had been epted recently and that there was a group of people who were currently heading to this town with the one who epted the mission.
The one that epted the mission was only a D Rank Mercenary, but the men that he brought with him were definitely not weak.
Tian Xue had personally checked their cultivation for him after being asked by Tian Tian and she estimated them to be around the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm, with the leader being in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm. Whoever was able to gather this kind of force definitely wasn''t a normal person, there had to be some powerful faction that was backing them.
The document didn''t state who it was, but Lin Fan knew exactly who it was.
,m If it wasn''t for the Sheng Family, was there anyone else who could send such a force?
This was something that he had to deal with or else it would be dangerous by the time that they came.
Lin Fan didn''t know why they would suddenly decide toe to this town, but he knew that once they were here, it was certain that they would recognize Xiao Yue when they saw her. This town wasn''t as big as the city, so it wasn''t as easy to hide as in the city.
He also didn''t want her to hide away in the Pet Storage Space for the rest of her life because that wasn''t a sustainable methodˇ
So the only thing that he could do was take care of this group before they arrived at the dungeon town.
As for why they wereing to the dungeon town, it was all a coincidence.
The people from the Sheng Family had offered a bounty for any information on the woman for the mission, so there was someone who took advantage of this.
They had heard about the poprity of the dungeon town and used that to trick the people from the Sheng Family. Since the dungeon town was very out of the way, it would take a long time for the people from the Sheng Family to check it out ande back.
This person had nned on taking the money and escaping during this time.
It was just too bad that their trick had identally hit the nail on the head and had sent the Sheng Family in the right directionˇ
Lin Fan was silent for a long time. Seeing him so deeply lost in thought, Tian Tian couldn''t help saying, "Tell me what''s wrong."
Even now, Lin Fan hadn''t told Tian Tian the reason why he cared about this mission so much, so she still didn''t really understand what was happening.
Lin Fan looked up at her and after a slight pause, he exined everything that was going on.
As she listened, Tian Tian nodded along at first, but she knitted her brows when she heard more and more of the story. Then when the Sheng Family was mentioned, she couldn''t help deeply knitting her brows.
That was because she knew the power of the Sheng Family much better than Lin Fan did.
When Lin Fan finished exining, he fell silent as he waited for Tian Tian''s response, but one never came. Tian Tian was just as lost in thought as he had been a few minutes ago.
After a full minute of silence, Tian Tian finally said with a sigh, "It seems like you''ve gotten yourself in quite the pickle haven''t you?"
Lin Fan just nodded with a bitter smile on his face.
Tian Tian then asked, "So what do you n on doing?"
Lin Fan hesitated at first before saying, "I have to take care of this group before they arrive at the town."
That was his n, to take care of them before they arrived. If he took care of them after they arrived at the town, then it would draw attention to the town and more people from the Sheng Family woulde to investigate.
So the only way to divert that attention was to kill this group from the Sheng Family on their way to the town and then create clues leading in another direction.
The next group from the Sheng Family would follow these clues and then finally when they reached a dead end, they would give up since there would be no further clues. After all, they wouldn''t think that Lin Fan would be dumb enough to return to the dungeon town after what happened.
Tian Tian didn''t say anything at first, but then she said, "This could work, but this is the Sheng Family, so who knows what kind of tricks they have?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows again as he asked, "What is special about the Sheng Family?"
Tian Tian shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "The Sheng Family isn''t easy to touch, they are much more special than all the other families that have connections to sects."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more as he asked, "What does that mean?"
Tian Tian narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan as she said, "The Sheng Family is rted to the Firmament Sect. They are the greatest sect in our empire, the one that can even match the empire''s forces. They are a sect that''s considered second only to the Five Great Sects. They are by no means easy to handle."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look at this since he still didn''t know much about the hierarchies of the sects. He had heard a bit about it from Mu Bao Bao, but they didn''t really get much talking donest nightˇ
Tian Tian saw the confused look and said, "You don''t need to worry about stuff like that, you just need to know that the Sheng Family is not easy to provoke."
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "Then I''ll take my leave and you don''t need to worry about this."
Tian Tian stood up and grabbed him as he was about to leave. Then when Lin Fan turned around to look at her with a confused look, she said with a smile, "Who said that I''m not going to help?"
Chapter 149 Ambush (1)
Not long after they had their meeting, Lin Fan and Tian Tian immediately headed back to Lin Fan''s house to pick up Xiao Yue, L, and Mu Bao Bao before heading out of the town.
They left a note for Yue Lan to take care of everything with Duanmu Ming Yue before heading off.
Duanmu Yi had sent them off, but it was clear by the look on her face that she had wanted toe with them. However, Lin Fan would never allow that since this was not a fun trip, but rather a dangerous one.
Not to mention that they were going out to kill people.
She was still a young girl, he didn''t want to expose her to that kind of stuff yet, even if this was that kind of world. He wanted to protect her innocence for as long as he could, but it was just too bad that she had long lost itˇHe just didn''t know that she had.
As for Ling along, she was only still in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, so she was weaker than the enemies that wereing. However, with her body cultivation technique, she was still able to fight someone in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm, which was why Lin Fan felt assured in letting here.
But of course, the biggest assurance was Mu Bao Bao, this Golden Core Realm Cultivator.
She had only spent a single day with these girls and she was already getting along with them like they were sistersˇ
Lin Fan really couldn''t help admiring how quickly she adapted.
They quickly headed off in a carriage that was pulled by Hi, which allowed them to move faster than most other carriages. It only took them around a day to reach the location that they had chosen for their ambush.
This was a small vige that was in between Sunset City and the dungeon town and no matter which route one took, they would have to pass through this vige. So they were certain that the Sheng Family group that wasing would pass through here.
Of course, with their difference in speed and the geography, they arrived at the vige much faster than the Sheng Family group.
The problem with that was that the vige was much closer to the town than Lin Fan wanted, but he had no other choice. There was no other ce where all the different paths gathered like this, so this was the only ce that they could safely set up the ambush.
If they had set it up anywhere else, it was a toss up on whether the Sheng Family group would pass by there.
So even if he didn''t like how close it was, he had no choice but to set up the trap here.
Based on the timeline, there was still around a day or two before the Sheng Family group arrived, so they still had plenty of time. But to ensure that nothing went wrong, even though it was already evening when they arrived, they already started scouting out the area for a suitable ce to hold an ambush.
It didn''t take them long since there wasn''t much around this area, it was nothing more than a normal vige. So it took very little time to actually find a ce for the trap.
The vige didn''t have a ce like an inn since it was just a small vige, so they camped out in the forest in the end. Though if he wanted, he could have used the Pet Storage Space, but he still hadn''t told Tian Tian and Mu Bao Bao about that yet.
The next morning, they went to talk to the vige chief about hiring a few people to watch the road for them. While the vige chief was confused why they wanted this, after showing their Mercenary License and giving him a sparkling gift, the vige chief immediately closed his mouth and helped them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a secret sigh as he thought, "Money really does make the world go roundˇ"
The rest of the day was spent nning the trap and getting everything ready.
As they expected, they received the report that the Sheng Family group arrived the next day and they immediately took their positions, waiting for them to arrive.
ˇ
The Sheng Family group traveled along the road in silence.
At the head of this group was the same servant who had appeared by young master Sheng''s side at the auction all those months ago. However, he lookedpletely differentpared to beforeˇ
Gone was the youthful look that he once had, now he looked like he had aged by several decades in an instant. His hair was already turning white and there were wrinkles all over his face, but there was no mistaking the aura that was around him.
He was still in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm.
He was the leader of this group that had been sent to the dungeon town, but instead of saying that they were sent to the dungeon town, it should be said that they had been dragged here by him.
The other subordinates of the Sheng Family clearly weren''t as enthusiastic about going to the dungeon town as this servant of young master Sheng, but they had no choice but to follow his orders when they were shown young master Sheng''s token.
This was the personal token of young master Sheng, it represented a status that they couldn''t ever go against.
So they had no choice but to follow the servant.
This servant''s name was Yu Song and he was one of the main servants under young master Sheng. They recognized this, so they never doubted young master Sheng''s token that they were shown.
Though with the way Yu Song looked, he clearly didn''t seem like a servant of the Sheng Family.
In addition to the fact that he looked like he had aged quite a bit, his clothing was also in quite the sorry state. It was as if he didn''t care about what happened to him or what he looked like anymore.
But there was a me that burned in his eyes, a me that almost seemed to show his rage against the world. It was as if he wanted to take revenge on the entire worldˇ
When their group arrived in the vige, it was already evening, but Yu Song wouldn''t let the group rest.
The members of the Sheng Family group were clearly tired after the rushed way that they had been traveling, but Yu Song didn''t care about any of that. He just took out the token of young master Sheng and showed it to everyone.
In front of this token, there was nothing that these people could say.
So they could only grumble a bit, but they had their carriage continue past the vige without stopping for a second.
What they didn''t notice was that there were eyes that were watching them. After these eyes saw them pass by the vige, they sent a bird with a message out and then returned to their lives.
This bird flew off, going faster than the carriages andnding somewhere in the forest ahead of the carriage,nding on the hand of someone who was waiting there.
The carriage quickly moved across the road, but a while after they left the vige, they suddenly stopped as there was something on the road that was blocking their path.
There were several tree logs that were ced across the road, blocking the path for anyone that wanted to go through.
When the members of the Sheng Family group saw this, they weren''t surprised or afraid at all. They knew that this was amon trick used by bandits to stop people from crossing the road, but formon bandits to steal from them, weren''t they just crazy?
All of the members of the Sheng Family group were cultivators and not to mention that the weakest among them was in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm. Just the weakest among them was not someone that a normal bandit could face and they wanted to rob them?
This was going to be a joke.
So after stopping in front of the fallen logs, the members of the Sheng Family group waited for the appearance of the bandits that would follow. However, to their surprise, there wasn''t a single bandit that appeared.
Even after waiting for a few minutes, there was no one that appeared around them.
The Sheng Family group couldn''t help knitting their brows when they saw this.
Could it be that this wasn''t a bandit raid, but rather just a normal ident?
But if that was the case, where did these logse from?
They couldn''t help feeling a bad premonition as this thought passed through their mind, but they weren''t able to find anything strange around them. It was like there wasn''t a single person near them at all.
So just what was happening?
But since nothing happened, Yu Song didn''t let them stay idle. After all, he was in a rush to reach the dungeon town to find Xiao Yue, so he couldn''t just be stopped here.
So with a single order, the members of the Sheng Family group got out of their carriage and started moving the logs in the road.
With their cultivation, it was easy for them to move the logs. However, this was a very noisy thing to do and with the noise and work distracting them, they didn''t notice the strange changes around them.
As they were lifting the logs, there was water gathering in the space above them and the temperature around them dropped.
Chapter 150 Ambush (2)
Before any of the Sheng Family group members could react, there was a sudden torrent of water that fell down on them.
All of them couldn''t take the pressure of that water falling down on them and they had no choice but to cover their heads as this pir of water almost knocked them to the ground.
By the time that the pir of water disappeared, all of the Sheng Family group members had fallen to their knees and werepletely soaked.
They immediately looked up at the sky, but they found that the sky waspletely clear of clouds. They could see the bright moon and stars in the sky, it was as if there wasn''t a single cloud tonight.
So where did this sudden downpoure from?
But they didn''t have time to think about that as the next change happened.
Before they could understand what was happening, the temperature around them suddenly dropped.
These people that werepletely soaked with water couldn''t help shivering even if they had their spiritual energy to keep them warm. It was so cold that theyer of water that was around them started freezing until it formed ayer of ice around them.
They quickly realized that thisyer of ice was getting thicker and thicker and they were slowly losing the ability to move.
As cultivators, their minds had also developed along with their cultivation. In fact, even an idiot would be able to tell that this was an attack and wasn''t just a natural phenomenon.
The first thing that they had to do was naturally get rid of the ice that was currently building up around them.
Howeverˇ
"What is going on here? Why is this ice so strong? I can''t shatter it with my spiritual energy at all!" One person said.
"Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! The ice is even spreading to my inner organs! I can feel it freezing me from the inside!"
"Someone, attack me with mes and burn the ice away! I don''t care if you hurt me, just hit me with the mes!"
It had reached a point where despair had started kicking in.
The ice was so powerful that it was freezing them to their core. If they didn''t do anything, it wouldn''t take long before they turned into popsicles.
So they had no choice but to start fires and light up the logs that they had been moving. But they found that no matter how they tried to light the logs, they weren''t able to do so.
The logs had also been soaked and there was also ayer of ice that formed around the logs. In fact, when they touched the logs, they could feel the coldnessing from it that helped to freeze them even more.
The ones that were smarter didn''t bother with the logs at all, instead they used the branches that they started fires with to directly burn themselves. But they found that these mes couldn''t do a single thing to the ice that was currently surrounding them.
The mes just touched the ice and couldn''t melt it at all.
They immediately realized that this wasn''t just any normal ice, but rather ice that was formed from spiritual energy. Unless they had mes formed from spiritual energy that was stronger than this spiritual energy ice, it was impossible for them to melt it.
While they were Mid Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators, they were simple cultivators that didn''t practice special cultivation techniques, so they couldn''t form spiritual energy mes.
After all, if they had this kind of special cultivation technique, would they still be working for the Sheng Family?
So there was nothing that they could do to stop the ice from freezing them. They could only watch as theyer of ice covered their eyes, seeing the despair that each of them had as they were turned into ice statues.
Just like this, there were several ice statues that were created on this road.
Theirst thoughts were to regret following Yu Song here. They had no idea what they had gotten themselves involved in, but it was clear that it was something that was far beyond their level.
Inside of the carriage, Yu Song watched in shock as his men were frozen into ice sculptures before quicklying out of the carriage and finding a safe space to stand.
He didn''t know what had frozen his men, but it was clear that the enemy was still out there and he didn''t know where they were. He had to put up his guard to make sure that he didn''t suffer the same fate as his men.
At the same time, he asked, "Who is it that''s attacking us? Don''t you know that we are men of the Sheng Family? Are you really confident in offending the Sheng Family?"
He hadn''t expected an answer to this question, but there was a deep voice that suddenly said, "That''s why I''m attacking you."
Yu Song couldn''t help trembling when he heard this, but then instead of panicking, he just gave a coldugh as he said, "So they''ve finally sent people to take care of me? I figured that it woulde eventually." Then after a pause, he said, "But I don''t remember anyone from the Sheng Family''s kill squad that was able to use ice spiritual energy. Which squad are you from?"
Lin Fan had taken a chance by answering this question from Yu Song and it seemed like his gamble was correct as he got more information than he expected from Yu Song.
But now, what he should do next wasˇ
"Who said that I was from the Sheng Family?"
This time, Yu Song couldn''t hide the shock on his face. He fell silent as a thoughtful look appeared. Then after a few seconds, he suddenly said, "It''s you! It''s actually you!"
As he said this, his face filled with more and more rage.
Yu Song didn''t know where Lin Fan was, but he roared out into the night, "It''s all you! It''s all because of you that everything went wrong!"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he still said, "I''ve never done a thing to you, but you''re the one who wants to kill me. Is that reasonable?"
Yu Song''s mes of rage burned even more when he heard this and he beganughing wildly as he said, "You''ve never done a single thing to me? You''ve never done a single thing to me?!"
Hisughter suddenly came to a stop as he said in an ice cold voice, "If it wasn''t for your actions, then my daughter wouldn''t have been sacrificed? Can you really say that you''ve done nothing?"
Lin Fan just calmly replied this time, "If it wasn''t for you trying to capture an innocent girl, none of this would have happened."
Yu Song didn''t care about Lin Fan''s words at all as he said, "Innocent girl? So what if she''s an innocent girl? Can shepare to my daughter? Do you really think thatmon vigers like her are even worth a thing in this world?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this and he couldn''t help looking at Xiao Yue beside him, but to his surprise, Xiao Yue had a much more calm look than he had thought.
Yu Song continued roaring out, "If it wasn''t for your actions then my daughter wouldn''t have been taken as a substitute! My daughter waspletely drained of all her life essence because of the Daoist Seed! Even my wife wasn''t spared from that fate! If it wasn''t for you interfering with the ns of young master Sheng, my family wouldn''t have died!"
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a snort when he heard this.
He had never heard anyone acting this selfishly before, but he knew that this was just what kind of a world this was.
Those that had power were the ones that were in charge and those without power could only follow their wills.
Lin Fan then couldn''t help asking, "Why are you trying to kill her now then? Won''t young master Sheng have an objection if he finds that you''re killing his precious item?"
Yu Song gave a coldugh before saying, "Who cares? Is there anything left for me? All I desire is your death! Come out and face me like a real man!"
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he quickly put together the clues.
The first words that Yu Song had said was about the Sheng Family sending people to kill him. But why would the Sheng Family send people to kill him?
Unless he betrayed them!
It was most likely that the Sheng Family wasn''t behind this kill mission that was submitted to the Mercenary Guild!
Perhaps they might have been behind the mission to find Xiao Yue before, but definitely not this kill mission since Xiao Yue still had the Daoist Seed as far as they knew. This was a precious thing, young master Sheng definitely wouldn''t be willing to destroy it that easily.
So that must mean thatˇ
This must all be this person''s personal revenge!
Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out an internal sigh of relief when this conclusion came to his mind, but he didn''t allow himself to rx since he knew that he still had to deal with this.
After all, this person had somehow tricked members of the Sheng Family toe with him, so they would most certainlye and check this ceˇ
He had to make sure that he didn''t leave a single clue pointing the me to him.
So without wasting any time, Lin Fan sent a pir of water to fall down onto Yu Song and he froze him just like the rest.
Even when he was dying, Yu Song still cursed Lin Fan with his final breath.
"Even in the pits of hell, I will never stop cursing you!"
Chapter 151 Ambush (3)
Once Yu Song had been turned into an ice sculpture, Lin Fan''s group revealed themselves.
They had been hiding in the trees as Lin Fan sent the water down to freeze everyone from the Sheng Family group.
Even if Yu Song was a Seventh Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator, that didn''t mean a thing to Lin Fan with his current cultivation. After many hard weeks of "dual cultivation", Lin Fan had already reached the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm. He was just a single step away from reaching the Foundation Realm.
Though he had only been in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm when he met Mu Bao Bao.
It was that dual cultivating session with her that had allowed him to break through.
As theynded, they began clearing up the area.
They couldn''t just leave the ice sculptures and the logs here, it would draw too much attention too quickly.
Lin Fan knew that it was impossible topletely hide all traces of the massacre here, but he wanted to dy them finding out about this as long as he could. After all, time helped destroy some of the evidence, which would make it harder for them to pinpoint what happened.
But as they were clearing the area, everyone couldn''t help revealing different expressions.
Lin Fan had a relieved look since he figured that all of this was over, but no one else had the same look as him.
The first thing that Lin Fan did was of course look to Xiao Yue since this was a matter that deeply involved her. However, to his surprise, she wasn''t relieved or sad as he had expected. She wasn''t even angry like she should have been.
Instead, she had a look of pity on her face.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"
Xiao Yue looked at the ice sculpture of Yu Song and said, "I know that it is what he deserved, but I can''t feel sorry for his daughterˇShe was just an innocent person like me and she was sacrificed like that."
Then after a pause, she added, "If it wasn''t for you saving me, then perhaps I would have ended up with the same fateˇ"
Lin Fan could understand how she was feeling, but he knew that this wasn''t a world that would allow that kind of thinking.
Xiao Yue also knew this, so after taking a deep breath, she looked at Lin Fan with a calm look and said, "I''ll be alright, you don''t need to worry about me."
Lin Fan still had a trace of worry in his eyes, but he said, "We''ll take revenge one day, I can promise you that."
Xiao Yue gave a nod and then said, "Un."
After that, Lin Fan went over to Tian Tian and Mu Bao Bao who both had looks of caution as they looked at him. When he came over, the two of them couldn''t even help taking a step back.
Lin Fan didn''t know why they were acting this way, but he raised his hands and said, "I just want to talk. It seems like something is bothering you."
Hearing this, both of them couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
After all, they had heard Yu Song saying the words "Daoist Seed" and both of them understood what that meant since they knew about this item. Tian Tian had heard about it during her time at the Mercenary Guild and Mu Bao Bao had read about this in the archives of the Love Sect.
They both knew that this "Daoist Seed" was a vile item that was used to torture women and take their cultivation and life force away from them.
The fact that Lin Fan never mentioned this to them before immediately piqued their suspicion.
But seeing how he was acting, it didn''t seem like he was nning on doing anything to them just yet, so they were willing to at least listen to what he said. Of course, that didn''t mean that they were ready to trust them just yet, even if they did have feelings for him.
Lin Fan came up to them and asked in a confused voice, "What''s wrong with the two of you? You''ve been acting strange this entire time?"
Tian Tian didn''t say anything in response as she tried to see through Lin Fan''s thoughts, but Mu Bao Bao didn''t hold back at all she said, "You really think that you can fool us like this? You think that we don''t know what the Daoist Seed is? I really was wrong about you!"
Seeing this reaction from Mu Bao Bao, Lin Fan''s confused look became even more confused as he asked, "What do you mean by that? I didn''t hide anything from you. I told you everything that was important."
Mu Bao Bao gave a soft snort at this and said, "You think that you can hide it now? I know that the Daoist Seed is an evil item that is used to steal a woman''s cultivation and their life force, I can''t believe that you would use such a thing on poor Xiao Yue. The fact that you hid this from us is a clear sign of your guilt!" Then she pointed her finger at Lin Fan and said, "Were you nning on doing the same to us? Is that why you approached us?"
At this, even L couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a suspicious look.
The only one who acted normally was Xiao Yue who was just as confused as Lin Fan as to why Mu Bao Bao was acting this way.
Lin Fan quickly shook his hands and said, "No, no, I don''t have this intention at all. Not to mention that I don''t even have any Daoist Seeds to begin with. I wasn''t even the one who put the Daoist Seed in Xiao Yue."
Mu Bao Bao didn''t relent as she said, "But you still didn''t tell us about the Daoist Seed in Xiao Yue. So when were you nning on using it? When she gained enough cultivation to help you break through?"
Lin Fan''s confusion reached a peak as he asked, "What do you mean by that? Why would I take Xiao Yue''s cultivation when we can just share the effects of the Daoist Seed?"
This time, it was Tian Tian and Mu Bao Bao''s turn to be confused, but Mu Bao Bao didn''t give up as she said, "What are you talking about? Do you really think that you can fool us like this?"
Lin Fan quickly raised his hands in surrender as he said, "It''s the truth, we''ve been sharing the effects of the Daoist Seed. You can check Xiao Yue if you don''t believe me."
No matter how they looked at it, it didn''t seem like Lin Fan was lying. However, neither of them had ever heard of such a thing before, so they couldn''t exactly believe Lin Fan''s words right away.
So instead, they decided to go right to the source of the problem.
Both Tian Tian and Mu Bao Bao came over to where Xiao Yue was and took her wrist as they sent their spiritual energy in to check.
Xiao Yue didn''t resist at all since she knew that this was the only way that she could help Lin Fan, so she just let them check her body.
It didn''t take them long to find the Daoist Seed that was inside of her, but the moment that they did, they couldn''t help knitting their brows. As they kept checking the Daoist Seed, they couldn''t help showing more and more shock on their faces before turning to Lin Fan.
They had found that the Daoist Seed was indeed doing what Lin Fan had said. Instead of draining away Xiao Yue''s cultivation and life force, it was actually providing her with more spiritual energy which helped increase her cultivation even more.
It could even be said that this was the reason why Xiao Yue''s cultivation was going so quicklyˇ
Lin Fan saw these two shocked gazes looking at him and he couldn''t help asking, "Isn''t itmonly known that you can use the Daoist Seed to dual cultivate and increase the cultivation of both people?"
Both Mu Bao Bao and Tian Tian shook their heads when they heard this as they kept looking at Lin Fan with strange looks.
Lin Fan was starting to understand what the problem was, but there wasn''t anything that he could do about this. This was something that his system had told him about and since he didn''t know anything about the Daoist Seed, he had assumed that this was justmon knowledge.
It seemed like that assumption was wrong.
Mu Bao Bao once again took the lead by asking, "Where did you learn about this? No one has ever heard of the Daoist Seed being used like this before!"
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile and didn''t say anything at first, but facing these two gazes that were intent on getting information from him, he had no choice but to say, "I met someone in the past who taught me about this. I promised him that I would never talk about this to anyone."
Tian Tian gave a satisfied nod when she heard this. After all, she had already figured that Lin Fan''s origin wasn''t simple, but since he wasn''t willing to share, she was willing to wait for him.
As for Mu Bao Bao, it was clear that she wanted more information, but she also had no choice but to ept Lin Fan''s exnation. She was deeper in the cultivation world than any of them and knew that it was offensive to go any further if someone wasn''t willing to share.
Maybe she would ask more if it was an enemy, but she didn''t want to ruin her rtionship with Lin Fan, so she had to respect this.
At the very least, she had confirmed that Lin Fan didn''t have any bad intentions towards themˇ
But when she thought about it, she felt that seemed right since this was the kind of personality Lin Fan had since the beginning. She always felt like there was a strange reason that she could trust Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw the affection for these two rising again, he let out an internal sigh of relief.
It had been a while since he had seen affection dropping, not since the first time with Xiao Yue.
Right now, he couldn''t afford to lose the affection of the two of them since both of them were very meaningful to him right now. Plus, he cared deeply about them not just because of the organization or power that they had, he cared about them as his women.
But no matter what, the system was his greatest card in this world and it was his bottom line. No matter what, he would never reveal its existence to anyone unless there wasn''t any other choice.
So once again, he let out a secret sigh of relief when the two of them went back to acting like before.
Chapter 152 Dungeon Conference (1)
After taking care of the bodies, the only thing that they had to do was leave behind clues leading away from the dungeon town. However, that was a simple matter and it didn''t take them long to finish that.
Then after giving some more money to the vige chief to help cement their story and to forget everything that had happened, they headed back to the dungeon town.
Lin Fan knew that this matter with the Sheng Family wouldn''t be over since there was still Xiao Yue''s revenge, but at least for now, he could breathe a sigh of relief as they would get a period of peace.
After returning to the town, all of them went about their daily lives as if nothing had happened.
Of course, Tian Tian also asked Tian Xue back in Sunset City to keep an eye out for any Sheng Family reinforcements that might show up. Tian Xue didn''t know the reason why she wanted to know this, but since Tian Tian was her little sister, she didn''t question it and chose to help her.
As Lin Fan had expected, there wasn''t a single party from the Sheng Family that had been sent their way. It was as if the Sheng Family didn''t even know about what had happened.
But Lin Fan already knew all of this when he looted the bodies of Yu Song''s group.
Lin Fan had slowly adapted to this world and he understood that this world was a world that ran on the concept of the strong eats the weak.
Since they had nned on killing Xiao Yue, there was no need to show them any mercy. That included the items that they had on them.
The Sheng Family subordinates that they froze first didn''t have much on them. They were just lowly subordinates, so they only had some money and some pills that they kept on their person. Not a single one of them even had a Storage Ring.
But when it came to Yu Song, as a former high ranking servant under young master Sheng, the items that he had were naturally greater than what the subordinates had.
For one, he was someone who possessed a Storage Ring.
Though what was contained in that Storage Ring was pitiful.
There were only a few gold coins left along with some random items that didn''t really have any value. The only thing that seemed like it had some value was a token that had the word "Sheng" on it.
It didn''t take much thinking to understand that this was the token from young master Sheng, the one that Yu Song had used to trick those subordinates of the Sheng Family to follow him. This was also most likely the reason why Yu Song had thought that Lin Fan''s group were assassins from the Sheng Family.
The most likely reason why he had this was because he had stolen itˇ
This was not something that Lin Fan should keep, but it wasn''t as if there was a ce for him to ditch this since he had already brought it back.
So for now, he would seal it inside of the Pet Storage Space.
He had been worried before about keeping things in the Pet Storage Space because the aura of these things might leak out and people would find out about them in his possession, but after testing it with Mu Bao Bao, he found that the Pet Storage Space waspletely sealed. There wasn''t even a single trace of aura that was released from the Pet Storage Space, or at least a Golden Core Realm Cultivator like Mu Bao Bao couldn''t sense anything.
So with that assurance, Lin Fan felt much more assured to keep the token in the Pet Storage Space.
It was currently morning and Lin Fan had juste down to breakfast when he suddenly received a special message.
This wasn''t a special message that someone had sent to his house, but rather it was a mental message that Rokuko sent through their connection.
"Master, there''s a dungeon core conference called! I need you toe here right away!" Rokuko said in a very worried voice.
Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help filling with confusion as he silently thought, "Dungeon conference? What is that?"
But he could hear how anxious Rokuko''s voice was, so he figured that it was better not to dy and he headed off to the dungeon right away.
The girls that he had been having breakfast with saw this sudden change in his expression and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"
Lin Fan just said with a faint smile, "It''s fine, there''s something that I remembered that I need to take care of." Then after thinking for a bit, he added, "I don''t know when I''ll be back, but I''ll try toe back for dinner."
The girls were clearly worried, but they knew that since he wasn''t willing to share what he was doing, he must have his reason. The only thing that they could do was trust him, so they wished him luck and asked him toe back as quickly as possible.
Lin Fan didn''t take the main route, but rather he went to a storage warehouse and took a secret passage to the dungeon.
The dungeon town''s main attraction had pulled in quite a few people and even this early in the morning, there were still people headed into the dungeon. There were even people that were camping in the dungeon to earn as much as possible.
So with the corridors of the dungeon filled, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could take the main entrance to see Rokuko.
Of course, Lin Fan had already taken this into ount when he had made the dungeon, so he had already nned this secret passage. This secret passage was one that was separated from the main dungeon, but it would allow him to reach the hidden second floor where Rokuko was.
The design of the dungeon was that the floor that the mercenaries explored was the first floor, but that wasn''t connected to the second floor directly. The central area that Moo guarded was considered the final area of the dungeon and anyone that cleared the area could be considered to have finished the dungeon.
However, that didn''t mean that there was only a single floor to this dungeon.
There was a secret second floor that only had a few secret passages connecting to it. The secret passages were hidden in the most remote corners of the dungeon and could be closed instantly by Lin Fan, so there was no danger of enemies reaching the second floor.
That was important because the dungeon core was actually hidden past the second floor.
There was a third floor that was even more hidden than the second floor that could only be reached from the second floor where the dungeon core was hidden. The second floor itself was used more as Rokuko''s room, as well as a control room for the entire dungeon.
When Lin Fan arrived, he found that Rokuko was spinning around on her pedestal, looking very worried.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised since he had never seen her acting like this before. It must have something to do with the "dungeon conference" that she had mentioned beforeˇ
But before Lin Fan could say anything, Rokuko already noticed him approaching which wasn''t strange since he was in the dungeon that she hadplete control over.
As soon as she noticed him approaching, she said in an anxious voice, "What took you so long? We''re going to bete to the conference!"
Lin Fan raised a brow and he couldn''t help asking, "Does it really matter if we go to this conference or not? Not to mention, does it really matter if we''re just a bitte?"
Rokuko became even more agitated when she heard this. She immediately raised her voice and said, "Of course it matters if we go or not! This is a gathering of all the dungeon cores in the world! How could it not be important?!"
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "What is this conference? You still haven''t told me this yet."
Rokuko became a bit stunned when she heard this and gave an "oh" sound as if she had suddenly realized something.
That was right, Lin Fan wasn''t a dungeon core, but rather a dungeon master. So he didn''t know what this dungeon conference was.
Rokuko took a deep breath to calm down before saying, "The dungeon conference is a yearly meeting that''s held by the creator of us dungeon cores. We go there to share strategies with each other and to exchange information. As well, we get to meet the creator of us dungeon cores, so it''s like going to meet father."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow as he asked, "Then why didn''t you tell me about this earlier? Also, why are you so excited about it?"
Rokuko said in an awkward voice, "Well, I''m the newest dungeon core and I haven''t existed for that long, so this is my first time going. I''ve only ever read about this on the dungeon core forums before and I only received the notification this morning that it would be held today."
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a helpless smile when he heard this.
But before he could say anything, he saw that there was a notification that appeared in front of him.
It was different from the usual notification that he received, this was a notification from the Dungeon Master System.
It told him to prepare to be transported to the dungeon conference and there was also a countdown to the teleportation.
Once the countdown was over, both Lin Fan and Rokuko disappeared from where they had been standing previously.
Chapter 153 Dungeon Conference (2)
The teleportation was a simple sh of light.
When the light cleared out and Lin Fan could see again, he found that he had been transported to a giant hall. Inside of this hall were different creatures of different sizes and races that were currently talking to each other.
There were smaller races like humans and elves, but there were alsorger races like golems and even dragons.
It really was strange seeing how all of them got along with each other like thisˇ
But after getting over his shock of being teleported like this, Lin Fan suddenly realized that Rokuko was missing. He couldn''t see her orb form at all, so he started looking around himself for her.
He even couldn''t help saying, "Rokuko, where are you?"
After he asked this question, there was a familiar voice that came from behind him that said, "I''m right here behind you."
However, when he turned around, he didn''t see that familiar blue orb. Instead, there was just this beautiful little girl with blond twintails and blue eyes standing there behind him. She was so short that she didn''t even reach his chest, but there was one part of her that didn''t seem to fit the rest of her. The twin peaks on her chest were fully grown while the rest of her still seemed quite young.
Of course, Lin Fan ignored this beautiful blond girl since she wasn''t the one that he was looking for.
However, after he looked past her she asked, "Where are you looking, I''m right here."
Lin Fan looked down at her with a look of disbelief and shock because the voice that she was speaking in was the same voice that Rokuko had.
He couldn''t help stuttering as he asked, "Rokukoˇis that you?"
The blond girl raised one brow in a confused look as she looked at him and asked, "Who else would it be?"
Lin Fan''s chin fell even further in shock and his mouth opened so wide that an egg could fit in there.
He couldn''t understand what was happening, but it seemed like Rokuko had taken human form hereˇ
Rokuko finally noticed that something was off with the way that Lin Fan was acting, so she started inspecting her body.
The first thing she did was raise her arms, but then she realized that this first thing itself was off. After all, when did she have arms before?
Once she noticed this, she immediately started looking over her human body and looking through every part of it to see if something was off. After confirming that she was fine, she turned back to Lin Fan with a shocked look and asked, "Why am I in human form?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this and he asked back, "How would I know?"
The two of them just stood there in a daze, not understanding what was happening.
The different people on the side naturally noticed the exaggerated expressions of the two. Some peopleughed at them, some people slightly knitted their brows, and some people started talking to one another.
Finally, there was a woman in a red dress that came over.
As she walked over, all the other people moved out of the way to create a path for her.
It was very clear that she had a high status among all the people that were here.
After walking over to the two of them, she asked with a smile, "Is something wrong?"
Lin Fan just turned to look at her and was immediately stunned by her beauty.
This was a woman that had beauty that even matched Mu Bao Bao.
She had white hair and piercing red eyes, but every part of her made one feel at ease. It was almost as if she was giving off the feeling that a big sister should haveˇ
While Lin Fan was stunned by her appearance, Rokuko turned to her with a lost look and said, "I don''t know why I''m in human form. I haven''t bought the Transformation Skill, so how did I be a human?"
The red dressed woman revealed a kind smile as she said, "That''s just how it is with our dungeon conferences. To make everyone feel at ease, all the dungeon cores will take their natural forms even if they don''t have the skill for it."
Rokuko and Lin Fan were stunned hearing this, but they also quickly recovered.
Rokuko immediately revealed a bright smile and then turned to look at Lin Fan as she said, "How about it? I told you that I was a perfectdy! Do you believe me now?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help taking another look at Rokuko when he heard this. After looking her over, he couldn''t help taking a proper look at her.
He hadn''t been able to get a proper look before because he had been stunned by how she had suddenly taken human form, but now that he was taking a proper look, he had to admit thatˇshe really did look good!
Even if she was a bit young, her face, her skin, and her figure, they were all perfect. It was almost as if she had been chiseled out of stone by the hands of god himself.
After looking at her for a bit, he couldn''t help saying in a voice filled with praise, "Un, you really do look good."
Rokuko didn''t act as confident as before or as naughty as Lin Fan had expected. Instead, when she heard Lin Fan sincerely praising her, her face couldn''t help turning a red as she lowered her head and she muttered in a low voice, "Thanks."
Even Lin Fan could sense that it was awkward, so he gave a cough before turning his attention to the red dressed woman. He said in a voice filled with gratitude, "Thank you for exining to us what happened. If you couldn''t tell, it''s our first time here." After saying this, he revealed an awkward smile.
The red dressed woman revealed a kind smile and said, "Well, we''ve already heard that there would be a new dungeon core joining us. However, I never thought that it would be a twin dungeon core."
Lin Fan was surprised at first when he heard this, but then he remembered what she had just said.
That''s right, all of these people of different races and sizes were all dungeon cores that had gathered here. It was no wonder they all knew that they were the new additions and that they were looking at them like this.
They were all trying to figure out what kind of people Lin Fan and Rokuko were, so they coulde up with the best way to deal with them in the future.
From the moment that they appeared in this hall, they were already being tested.
Thinking of how they acted just a moment ago, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a bitterugh deep down. But he also forced himself to calm down and act in a calm manner.
At the same time, he sent a mental message to Rokuko to exin the situation they were currently in.
Rokuko looked around before also revealing a calm look.
Lin Fan returned the smile that the red dressed woman gave him and said, "Well we''re not twin dungeon cores. She''s the dungeon core and I''m the dungeon master."
The moment that the words "dungeon master" was said, all the conversation around them stopped and it fell silent as every gaze turned to look at Lin Fan.
There was no hostility or goodwill, there was just shock and curiosity.
Lin Fan looked around at everyone looking at him with a confused look and couldn''t help thinking, "Did I just say something wrong?"
But this silence didn''tst long as everyone acted like nothing had happened and they turned back to their conversation.
However, if one looked carefully, they could see that they were all not as focused on their conversations as before. Rather, most of them were secretly listening to Lin Fan, waiting for him to continue.
After a while, the red dressed woman gave a cough and then recovered the same smile from before as she asked, "I''m sorry, I must have misheard. Did you say that you are a dungeon master?"
Lin Fan was confused by this question, but he wanted to get more information as well, so he said with a nod, "That''s right."
The red dressed woman still revealed a surprised look, but she didn''t show the same shocked expression as before. She just gave a nod before calmly saying, "That''s interesting. That''s a term that I haven''t heard in a long timeˇ"
After a pause, she continued, "I look forward to seeing your performanceter on. Perhaps you might even be able to create a ssh in this boring situation after so long."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look when he heard this, but before he could say anything else, the red dressed woman said, "It seems like it''s about time. My name is Haku, what are your names?"
Lin Fan clearly wanted to ask her more questions, but since she made it clear that the conversation was over, he could only say, "I''m Lin Fan and this is Rokuko."
The red dressed woman nodded again before saying, "Lin Fan and RokukoˇWell I hope that we can meet again after the conference."
Without another word, she turned and walked away.
As she walked away, Lin Fan could hear whispers around him.
"It''s that crazy woman again."
"It seems like she''s set her sights on the newbie."
"This won''t end wellˇ"
From these whispers, Lin Fan could clearly tell that Haku wasn''t a normal person, but right now hecked too much information to understand just what was special about herˇ
Chapter 154 Dungeon Conference (3)
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t have much time to continue these thoughts since there was a change with the hall.
It was a very sudden change that wasn''t subtle at all.
All of the lights in the room suddenly turned off and all of the dungeon cores suddenly turned in one direction.
It was an obscure door that had been in the corner of the hall from the beginning.
Lin Fan had already noticed this door when he had been looking around the room earlier, but he didn''t think much about it since it was just a normal looking door.
However, the moment that the dungeon cores all suddenly turned to look at it, he naturally couldn''t ignore it.
Rokuko beside him couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on?"
But of course, no one answered this question since they were all busy.
Then in unison as if they had already nned it ahead of time, all of the dungeon cores fell onto one knee and bowed in the direction of that door even though the door hadn''t opened yet. That was, everyone except for Lin Fan and Rokuko who still didn''t know what was happening.
As the only two who were still standing, naturally they attracted plenty of attention from the other dungeon cores.
There were many different looks that were aimed at them.
Some were filled with hostility, some were filled with anger, some were filled with indignation, but not a single one of them was filled with sympathy. It was almost as if every single dungeon core felt that they weremitting a crime right now.
Lin Fan immediately knew what he should do, so he pulled Rokuko by the hand and brought her down to one knee as he bowed along with everyone.
When they finally bowed down, there were people that stopped paying them attention, but not all of them looked away. There were still a few that were looking in their directions with hostile looks.
It seemed that with just a single move, they had already made some enemiesˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help bitterly shaking his head at this, but there was nothing he could do now.
Rather, he was more curious why everyone was suddenly bowing to this seemingly normal looking door. Or it could be said that he was curious who was currently behind this seemingly normal looking door.
After the way that everyone had acted, it was impossible for him to not notice that there was something special about the person who was supposed toe out of this door.
But even after everyone kneeled down, there was no one who came out.
It took a full minute before the door finally opened and a sloppily dressed person came out.
There was nothing special about this person, even his appearance was as normal as could be. In fact, he actually looked worse than normal because his hair was a mess and his clothes were dirty.
However, none of the dungeon cores cared about this as they all showed looks of reverence towards this person.
Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering just who this person was.
This person came through the door and just stood there looking at the dungeon cores bowing to him. After looking at them for a while, he didn''t say anything as he turned in another direction and walked over to a luxurious looking chair that had been prepared for him.
He sat down in the chair and then waved his hand before saying, "Alright, you can all do what you want. I''ll just sit here and listen."
One of the people suddenly came forward and said with a bow, "Yes, father."
Then this person turned to the rest and said, "Let''s begin this year''s dungeon conference."
After this, all of the dungeon cores finally stood up and started mingling with one another again.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows as he looked at the sloppily dressed person who hade in.
Even a fool could see how important he was to these dungeon cores, so even a fool could guess that this person was most likelyˇthe one who had created the dungeon cores.
But just to be sure, Lin Fan checked with his system.
As for why he didn''t use the Appraisal Eyes, he was certain that it would be impossible for him to see through a god with these Appraisal Eyes. He couldn''t even see through Mu Bao Bao who was only in the Golden Core Realm with them and had even received a bacsh.
He didn''t even want to think about how strong the bacsh of trying to use the Appraisal Eyes on a god would be.
So he asked the system since the system was sensitive to divine power.
As expected, the system said, "Correct, that is a god with divine power, but it is only a clone just like the one that the host has met before."
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Aphrodite was only a clone?"
The system said in a slightly annoyed voice, "Host, do you really think that the gods are as free as you? They are able to split parts of their consciousness off as clones to handle matters for them. Naturally, they would use clones for small matters like this."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but there was nothing that he could refute the system with.
After all, he was indeed unable topare to any god right now.
But at the same time, there was a thought that passed through his mind.
Since there was a god in front of him, if he was able to get a sliver of divine energy from this god, wouldn''t he be able toplete the main quest and level up his system again?
Thest level up unlocked the mission tab and the store tab, so he was looking forward to what would be unlocked this time.
But even though this was only a thought that passed through his mind, the system said, "Host, if you wish to die, please choose a smarter way. If you try to steal divine energy from this god, then you will most certainly be attacked by every dungeon core in this room. There will be no way for you to escape this ce, especially since you have no way to leave this ce in the first ce."
Lin Fan once again revealed a bitter smile, but he chose not to respond to this. Mainly it was because once again, there was nothing that he could refute it with.
There weren''t many people who came over to talk to them, but that was normal since they were the newest members toe to this conference. No one believed that they had any valuable information, so naturally no one came to talk to them.
Well, it wasn''t no one, there were still some dungeon cores that dide and talk to them.
These were the younger dungeon cores that all belonged to different factions among dungeon cores and since they were closer to Rokuko in age, it was more appropriate for them to talk to her. But all they talked about was how their faction was the best and how Rokuko should join their faction.
From these talks, Lin Fan was able to learn that there were three different factions among the dungeon cores.
They were the three factions that everyone expected. They were the aggressive, neutral, and friendly factions.
As for what they were aggressive, neutral, or friendly towards, naturally it was the humans who dominated most of thends in this world.
The aggressive faction was led by the number 2 core who believed that dungeon cores should attack humans and kill them all for DP. The dungeon cores that made up this faction all invested their DP into strengthening their dungeons, making sure that they could defeat any challengers that came.
The friendly factions were those that weed humans and tried to co-exist with them. They invested their DP into designing their dungeons in a way that humans would want to keep visiting their dungeons, earning them DP over time while also allowing them to integrate into human society.
Most of these dungeons were found inrge human cities and were the foundations of many nations, so their power came from their human armies rather than their own forces. Of course, they didn''tck forces since they also earned quite a bit of DP from the humans that lived in their territory. So they were able to summon the best monsters to defend their dungeons with.
Though most of the time, those monsters were used for other things. Such as being used as personal servants, ministers, or generals.
As for the neutral faction, as their name implied, they were a faction that refrained from interacting with humanspletely. They just built their dungeons and earned points however they earned points.
While those in the neutral faction earned far less DP than the aggressive and friendly factions, they were by no means weaker than these two other factions.
Otherwise, if they were too weak, there was no way for them to create this neutral faction. This neutral faction had only been created with the strength of the three leaders of the neutral faction, three dungeon cores that had incredible strength and minions that deterred the other dungeon cores from having any ideas about the neutral faction.
After learning all this information, Lin Fan was careful about his decision on which faction to join.
Of course, that was only between the friendly faction and the neutral faction. The aggressive faction waspletely out of the question since it went against Lin Fan''s ideals.
The funny thing was that Haku who approached them before was actually the leader of the friendly faction and she controlled it with an iron fist. After all, she controlled one of the strongest empires on the magic continent, so there really wasn''t anyone who could challenge her.
At the same time, Haku had also shown interest towards Lin Fan and Rokuko, so Lin Fan was actually more partial towards joining the friendly faction.
However, before he knew what the strength of each faction was like, it was unwise to rush into a decision. So for now, Lin Fan had decided not to join any of the factions.
Of course, Rokuko left all of the decisions to Lin Fan like she had been doing this entire time, so she never said a thing. There was a buffet that had been served at this conference and that was what attracted her attention.
As they were mingling, one of the dungeon cores made his way over to the man sitting on the throne and whispered a few words to him. After this, the man suddenly looked up and turned his gaze to look at Lin Fan and Rokuko who were currently mingling with some other dungeon cores.
After looking at Lin Fan for a while, the man suddenly revealed a smile and stroked his chin as he said, "Interesting, very interestingˇ"
Chapter 155 Mock Dungeon War (1)
But this man didn''t make a move as he just said a few words to the dungeon core that reported this to him.
That dungeon core revealed a surprised look before giving the man a bow and going off to follow his orders.
Another half an hour passed by in peace before that dungeon core spoke up again.
That dungeon core who had reported to the man was dungeon core 2, the leader of the aggressive faction. But to the others, he was known as True Dragon Lord Astaroth, one of the Ten Disasters of the world.
However, Lin Fan recognized him as somethingpletely different.
Lin Fan recognized him as the one person who had been ring at them the entire time when they hadn''t bowed to the door earlier.
It seemed that this True Dragon Lord Astaroth really did know how to hold a grudge.
But could he not?
Father was the being that he revered the most and when he saw this new dungeon core and dungeon master disrespecting their father, he couldn''t ept this at all. He wanted to teach these upstart brats a lesson, which was why he had reported to the man in the throne.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth suddenly tinked his ss and said, "Everyone, father is very interested in our conference this time, especially our new additions. So father wants to see a demonstration from our newest members."
As he said this, he turned to look at Lin Fan and Rokuko before adding, "After all, it is a rare thing to see a dungeon master."
He acted like he was thinking for a bit before saying, "If I recall correctly, there have only been four dungeon masters in history. Each one of them have all shown extraordinary power, so I''m curious to see what kind of power our new dungeon master has."
No one said anything after he finished talking, they all just turned to look at the sloppily dressed man sitting there, as if they were waiting for some kind of confirmation from him. After all, True Dragon Lord Astaroth was currently speaking on behalf of father and if this was him speaking arbitrarily, no one would ept this.
However, seeing that the sloppily dressed man didn''t say a thing, they knew that he was indeed speaking on behalf of him.
Once they confirmed this, all of them were filled with enthusiasm as they started volunteering one by one.
"I''ll do it, I''ll fight them!" A dragon dungeon core said.
"No, no, let me. I think that I''m a better fit to give a demonstration of their powers!" An angel dungeon core said.
"Please, you''re all just trying to make yourselves look good in front of father. Do any of you actually know how to hold back at all? Let me do it instead." A mushroom dungeon core said.
"You think that we don''t know what you''re nning?" A mermaid dungeon core said.
"You want to do something about it then?" The mushroom dungeon core asked.
This wasn''t just happening between these two dungeon cores, all of the dungeon cores were getting more and more agitated as they ''volunteered''. However, this couldn''t be med on them since this was a rare chance to show off in front of father.
This was a ''dungeon master'', all of them knew what this meant. This was a painful lesson that had been deeply taught to them by all the previous dungeon masters.
It was just a shame that those dungeon masters only had the short lifespans that humans did and none of them were still alive.
But if they could defeat this new dungeon master before he could get strongerˇ
This was a once in a lifetime chance!
So naturally they were agitated and wanted to volunteer. They didn''t want to let anyone else take this chance away from them.
But this was a show that was nned by True Dragon Lord Astaroth, so he had already picked who Lin Fan''s opponent would be. There wouldn''t be a chance for these dungeon cores to do anything.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth gave a p that suddenly stopped everyone from talking and he said, "Everyone, if we were to all fight him, wouldn''t we be bullying our new members?"
Everyone fell silent as they looked around awkwardly.
That was right, they were all senior dungeon cores, they shouldn''t be acting this wayˇ
But this was a chance that they didn''t want to give up, so they couldn''t just give up yet.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth saw everyone calm down and then said, "I think that to make things fair, we should have one of our younger members face these new members. Doesn''t everyone think so?"
The older dungeon cores clearly didn''t think so, but there was nothing that they could do since this was a very logical reason. If they were to fight against the new members, it would almost seem like bullying.
The younger members all had sparkling eyes when they heard this as they never thought that they would get this chance.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth continued, "Let''s have 627 take this opportunity then."
Dungeon core 627 was shocked to hear this since she never thought that she would get this chance.
She was one of the weaker dungeon cores among the 600s, so she thought that it would certainly be someone different. The only thing that was special about her was that she had an ice dungeon which specialized in ice monsters. But even then, her monsters were weaker than most people''s monsters.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth ignored this look on her face and said, "Let''s have a mock dungeon war, that should be the best way to show off the power of this new dungeon master."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows as he asked Rokuko, "Mock dungeon war, what is that?"
Rokuko shook her head to show that she didn''t know either. After all, this was her first timeing to this dungeon conference and interacting with the other dungeon cores. There were still many things that she didn''t know about.
What Lin Fan didn''t expect was Haku answering this question for him.
She had unknowingly made it back to his side during all of this.
Haku exined, "A dungeon war is a battle between two dungeons to see which one is stronger. It usually involves some kind of bet between the two dungeons, whether it is material goods or DP. In some extreme cases, there have even been dungeon cores that have been destroyed and absorbed by the winners."
Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this and he couldn''t help saying, "But we don''t really have muchˇ"
Haku revealed a smile and said, "That''s why it''s a mock dungeon battle. You''ll be given a certain amount of DP and you and your opponent will both have to make temporary dungeons to fight against each other. The winner will be the one who can take the dungeon core from the other dungeon."
Then she knitted her brows and said, "But as for your opponentˇ"
It wasn''t hard for her to understand what True Dragon Lord Astaroth was thinking since she couldn''t be more familiar with him. After all, he was her main enemy when it came to the war between their two factions. She had spent quite a bit of time studying him and his thoughts, so she could guess what he was nning.
As she had expected, True Dragon Lord Astaroth said, "Now, before we begin, let''s set the battlefield for this mock dungeon war."
With a wave of his hand, there was a wheel that appeared.
He then waved his hand at dungeon core 627 to get her toe over.
Once she came over, he said, "Come, spin the wheel and make the choice."
Dungeon core 627 was nervous being in front of everyone like this, but she still reached out to spin the wheel.
It went and went until it finally stopped on the symbol of ice which immediately made dungeon core 627 fill with joy.
Dungeon core 627 was an ice golem and her specialty were ice monsters, so having this ice battlefield was naturally an advantage to her. She couldn''t believe how lucky she was to be able to get this battlefield.
But those with sharp eyes could naturally see the strangeness with the wheel.
It had suddenly started slowing down at certain times, which was what led it tond on this ice symbol. It was clear that all of this was set up by True Dragon Lord Astaroth.
However, they didn''t have any reason to expose him since, so they just let it slide.
As for Haku, she couldn''t say anything since if she did, then the consequences would be much greater than one could imagine. That was the problem with being the leader of the friendly faction.
She was about to say something to Lin Fan, but she could see that he was calm even though a battlefield that was disadvantageous to him was selected. So she just said, "Do your best and don''t worry about whether you win or lose."
With these words, she walked back to her own faction.
It seemed like True Dragon Lord Astaroth was nning his own moves, so she should also prepare some thingsˇ
Lin Fan had been lost in thought, so he hadn''t really heard what she said, but soon it was time for the nning phase of the mock dungeon war.
He didn''t know why this was all happening, but he had some guesses. Still, since this was happening, he would use this to his advantage.
There were certainly other dungeon cores who would have ideas towards him and Rokuko, so it was better to show off their power to deter them from any further thoughts.
With this in mind, Lin Fan was filled with the determination to win.
Chapter 156 Mock Dungeon War (2)
The nning phase wouldst for thirty minutes and during this time, they were free to do whatever they wanted to make their dungeon.
Of course, there were limitations to this.
Each side would only be given 5000 DP to build the dungeon with. So that included the monsters, theyout of the dungeon, and any traps that they would want to install.
Their nning would determine how the battle went, so they had to make sure that they spent the 5000 DP as best as possible.
The other limitation was that there had to be a way to reach the dungeon core, or else it would be considered cheating. There was no way to hide the dungeon core in a separate location and have the enemy raid the fake dungeon.
But the 5000 DP wasn''t the only factor that went into this mock dungeon war.
There were two other factors that were very important, which was the battlefield and hero units.
There were no limitations to hero units, so any hero units that the two sides had before the battle could be freely deployed into the dungeon war.
This was a rule that benefited the side that had more hero units, but this was something that all the dungeon cores epted. There should be no fairness in the dungeon wars to begin with, but this was a form of battle that had been set by their father, so they couldn''t do anything about it.
They could only add this rule in after appealing to their father to give themselves the advantage.
When it came to hero units though, it was natural that dungeon core 627 had the advantage since she had been born much longer than Rokuko. She had more time to umte DP and summon hero units.
The only hero unit that Lin Fan and Rokuko had was Moo, the minotaur that Rokuko had summoner before.
Most of the DP that they earned went into improving the dungeon and town itself, so they had never really spent any DP in summoning more hero units.
This was something that Lin Fan regretted now, but there was no pill for regret.
He made a silent mental note to summon a few more hero units after this dungeon conference.
The other factor was the battlefield which was the ice battlefield that had been decided earlier.
In this mock dungeon war, the two sides would be sent to random locations on the battlefield and they would have to find each other before they could start attacking.
This rule had been set to add some "variations to the battle" as their father had said, but since it was a rule that came from their father, they all epted it.
Most dungeon cores felt that it was better to just fight directly by connecting the dungeons and fighting with their summoned creatures.
Since it was the ice battlefield that was chosen, that meant that they would be fighting on a field covered in ice and snow. This was a field where if one didn''t have the proper protection, they would be frozen in an instant.
Naturally this kind of battlefield favoured dungeon core 627 since she was someone with an ice based dungeon. She was used to using ice monsters and couldmand them more effectively on this ice battlefield.
So with all these factors, Lin Fan had to design a dungeon that would ensure that he would be able to win.
The thirty minutes passed by quickly and soon it was time for the dungeon war to begin.
Both sides had been inside their dungeon making theirst minute preparations when suddenly they were summoned in front of all the other dungeon cores. They were brought to the spectator area where all the dungeon cores were watching their preparations on the big screen.
After they had been summoned, True Dragon Lord Astaroth said, "This is a demonstration of our neer''s might, but how about we make this a little more interesting?"
After saying that, True Dragon Lord Astaroth turned to Haku and asked, "How about making a little bet?"
When everyone heard this, they immediately fell silent and waited for Haku''s reaction.
Everyone knew that this wasn''t just a simple bet, but rather this was a confrontation between the aggressive and friendly factions. There were even some people who suspected that this was True Dragon Lord Astaroth''s goal all along.
Haku just revealed a smile and asked, "What kind of bet are you suggesting?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth said with a smile, "Well let''s make it simple. How about we bet on which one of them will win?"
Haku asked with the same smile, "That''s fine, but since it''s a bet, that must mean that there is something being gambled." Her eyes turned a bit cold as she said, "What are you looking for?"
Everyone held their breath when they heard this as they knew that the climax wasing. They just all eagerly looked at True Dragon Lord Astaroth, waiting for him to speak.
But True Dragon Lord Astaroth wasn''t in a hurry as he casually said, "Now, now, let''s not talk about that just yet. How about we pick sides to bet on first?"
He then walked over to dungeon core 627 and put his hands on her shoulder before saying, "I''ll take this side if that''s alright with you."
The main reason why True Dragon Lord Astaroth had chosen dungeon core 627 for this role was because he knew that she looked up to him. It wasn''t a normal level of respect, but rather it was a level of respect where she basically worshiped him.
When he had put his hand on her shoulders, she looked up to him with sparkling eyes.
,m With how much she looked up to him, it was easy for him to use her as a puppet. After all, she would do anything she could to prove herself to him and that would allow him to convince her to do whatever he wanted.
However, Haku didn''t seem to mind at all as she came over to Lin Fan''s side and said, "Then I''ll take this side since it''s the side that I wanted to take in the first ce."
True Dragon Lord Astaroth had a look on his face that seemed like he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t expose her as he said, "Now, let''s talk about terms."
Haku narrowed her eyes and asked in a slightly cold voice, "What do you want?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth wasn''t scared at all by this and just casually said, "It''s just a small bet, it''s not anything that important. All I want is that little white ball of yours when I win."
Everyone took a cold breath when they heard this.
These dungeon cores had known each other for hundreds of years, so they had plenty of information about each other. Naturally they knew what True Dragon Lord Astaroth was referring to when he said ''little white ball''.
Haku slightly knitted her brows when she heard this, but to True Dragon Lord Astaroth''s surprise, she didn''t lose his temper. Instead, she said with a smile, "Alright, but I want your little red w when I win."
True Dragon Lord Astaroth knitted his brows when he heard this as everyone else gave a gasp.
This bet wasn''t as simple as it sounded since neither of the items that these two requested were simple items. They were both items that any dungeon core would drool over and could be considered treasures for both of these twoˇ
But they were using it for a simple bet like thisˇ
It seemed like they really were out for blood.
After a pause, True Dragon Lord Astaroth gave a nod and said, "Alright, but I''ll have to thank you for your little white ball ahead of time."
Without even caring about Haku''s answer, he turned to leave. However, there was someone else that came forward and surprised him.
This was a serious looking man with a pair of square sses who looked quite normal, but the aura that he gave off was anything but normal. Just a single nce was enough for people to understand that this person was dangerous.
This man with the sses was Chronos, the number 5 dungeon core and more importantly, the leader of the neutral faction.
Everyone was surprised to see him suddenly stepping forward at this time, but they were even more shocked by what he said.
Chronos'' voice was just like him, serious and strict.
"I want to join this bet as well."
Everyone looked at him as if they were trying to figure out just what he was thinking, but not a single person was able to understand.
Finally True Dragon Lord Astaroth asked with narrowed eyes, "Chronos, what are you nning on doing?"
Chronos looked right at True Dragon Lord Astaroth and calmly said, "Astaroth, isn''t this just a fun bet? Why are you making such a big deal about it?"
Everyone knitted their brows even more when they heard this. After all, every single one of them knew that as soon as this bet was made, this was no longer a small matter. It had be a big deal that involved two of the three factions.
Now with Chronos joining in, this matter involved all three of the factions.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth knitted his brows as said, "Then who are you betting on?"
Chronos acted like he was thinking beforeing over to Lin Fan''s side as well and saying, "I think I like this side better."
True Dragon Lord Astaroth''s face sank when he saw this.
Chapter 157 Mock Dungeon War (3)
With just this one move, there was no need for Chronos to say anything since it made it clear who he was supporting.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth had asked him who he was supporting to see if he could bring him to this side, but he never thought that he would shoot himself in the foot like this.
This was just pushing the neutral and friendly factions together, allowing them to fight his aggressive faction together.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth was silent for a bit before asking, "Are you sure of your choice? Even if he is a dungeon master, the dungeon core he''s partnered with wasn''t born that long ago. He might disappoint you in the end."
Chronos just said with a casual look, "Is that so? I still feel that this side is better."
True Dragon Lord Astaroth deeply knitted his brows at this, but he didn''t say anything else on this matter. He just gave a cold snort before turning and saying, "Then don''t regret your choice."
But he immediately stumbled when he heard what Chronos said.
"We still haven''t decided the terms of the bet yet."
Luckily True Dragon Lord Astaroth caught himself at thest moment and stood firm. He turned his head and asked, "Then what do you want to bet?"
Chronos acted like he had to think for a bit before saying, "How about that fire jade that you have?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth had a trace of anger appear in his eyes when he heard this. He gave a strong snort that released a plume of smoke before saying, "Chronos, don''t go too far."
Chronos gave a shrug and said, "What, you can''t afford to bet?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth gave another plume of smoke in anger and then said, "Fine! But if I win, I want that watch of yours!"
Chronos gave a nod and said, "Alright." Then he said with a smile, "I''ll have to thank you for the fire jade ahead of time."
True Dragon Lord Astaroth looked like he had just eaten a pile of garbage as he roared, "You!"
But remembering who he was in front of, he forced himself to swallow his anger and calm down. He then took a deep breath before saying, "You will eat those words in the future."
Then he immediately went back to his own faction out of fear that he would be angered to death by these two. All at the same time, the two of them just looked at him with sly smiles on their faces.
Lin Fan on the other hand had a bitter smile on his face.
He didn''t want to stand out since he knew that it wouldn''t be a good thing for him to stand out, but these two were giving him no other choice.
Haku saw this look on his face and said, "You don''t need to worry about anything, it''s fine if you lose. But I would rather see you win to put that arrogant pompous man in his ce."
Lin Fan shook his head with the same bitter smile before saying, "You''re quite the sly person aren''t you? You''re even trying to use guilt tactics on me like this."
Haku just smiled without saying a thing.
Lin Fan ignored her and turned to Chronos to say, "We haven''t met before, but you''re willing to bet on me like this. Am I really worth that much to you?"
Chronos shook his head before saying, "I don''t know anything about you so I can''t tell what you are worth to me."
But then he looked at Lin Fan intently and said, "But the title of dungeon master carries quite a bit of weight. So consider it a price that I''m willing to pay to befriend someone like you."
Lin Fan was confused because he could see a kind of different emotion in the look that Chronos had. It was almost as if he was looking at him like he was someone else...
But Lin Fan naturally wasn''t able to see through him since he didn''t know Chronos well enough.
As they were about to head back to the battlefield, Haku suddenly said, "How about I lend you a few hero units? I''m sure that Astaroth will be doing the same, so I should at least give you this option."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this and said, "There''s no need, my design doesn''t need hero units."
Haku raised a brow and had a look that seemed like she clearly didn''t believe it. After all, she had already seen Lin Fan''s design through the screen in this spectator''s area.
Although she didn''tpletely understand what his design was, she was still certain that it wouldn''t be enough to stop the powerful hero units that True Dragon Lord Astaroth was nning on giving dungeon core 627. But since Lin Fan was this confident, there really wasn''t anything else that she could say since forcing him to take them would just make things worse.
So she just gave a nod and said, "Alright, then do your best. Even if you can''t win, it doesn''t matter as long as youe back safely."
Lin Fan was surprised how she was treating him and he couldn''t help looking at her with a bit of doubt in his eyes.
Haku naturally knew what he was thinking, but she chose not to say anything as she walked away with a smile.
With this interlude done, Lin Fan was teleported back to his dungeon.
This was a very simple dungeon that only had two floors, but Lin Fan was certain that it would be enough to take down anyone that attacked him. Well, that was if they had the same amount of DP as him.
As soon as the start signal was given, the first thing Lin Fan did was send out the scouts.
Since they were just small animals, the rats that he bought barely cost him any DP. In total, it only cost him 50 DP to buy a total of a thousand rats.
Of course this was still more expensive than normal. Normally it would only cost 10 DP to buy these rats.
However, these rats were special since they had increased resistance to cold, so they were fine in this ice battlefield.
But something that surprised him was that even though these were rats that had been summoned by the dungeon system, Greeny was still able to inject them with seeds, so they could be controlled by Greeny.
So Greeny was able to control these rats even though it wasn''t a hero unit or a summon from the dungeon.
But of course, there was still a problem with that. Greeny only had a certain distance that it could maintain contact with its puppets and this was arge battlefield. Once the rat puppets got far away, Greeny wouldn''t be able to contact them anymore.
Or at least, that would have been a problem if it wasn''t for the new skill that Greeny got.
It was a new type of parasite seed, but it wasn''t any normal parasite seed. This new type of parasite seed was like a signal tower, so it would allow Greeny to connect to any puppets in the area around this signal tower parasite seed.
To put it simply, this technique was like creating a clone and using that clone to link up to the main body.
Of course, there was a limit to how many clones could be made since each clone was made with a portion of Greeny''s soul. So if there were too many clones made, Greeny''s soul would be split into too many pieces and would copse.
Right now, Greeny''s limit was only three of these clones, but that was more than enough for Lin Fan''s n.
It didn''t take long at all for Lin Fan to find the other dungeon, but he didn''t mount his attack. Instead, he sent a signal and waited for the other side to make their move.
Since he had found the enemy''s base, he was able to leave one group of scouts to watch over the enemy while he had the other two groups follow the tracks left in the snow to find the enemy''s scouts. Luckily it wasn''t snowing, so the tracks didn''t fade and Lin Fan''s rats were able to easily find the scouts.
Based on their location, they should be able to find his dungeon quite soon. However, that was all part of Lin Fan''s n.
He didn''t n on hiding in the first ce, he wanted the enemy to attack him.
That was because if the enemy attacked him, they would have to send out their troops and weaken their defenses. He needed them to have as few troops as possible for his n to work.
So he actually wanted his enemy to send all their troops to attack him.
But of course, for that to work, he would need a powerful defense system that could withstand all these attacks.
After all, the minions summoned by dungeon core 627 were by no means weak.
Even the weakest among them were in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm and the leaders were in the Foundation Realm.
Lin Fan had been able to sneak in a few rats to dungeon core 627''s dungeon to find out this information.
However, he was confident that the defense system that he had designed would be able to hold them.
All he needed now was for them to find his dungeon.
Since he didn''t hide his dungeon, that happened not long after. Soon, dungeon core 627''s forces were headed out to attack his dungeon.
Lin Fan weed them all with a smile on his face.
Chapter 158 Mock Dungeon War (4)
"Big sis, we''ve found the enemy!"
An ice minotaur spoke into the snail that he was holding.
This snail was a special snail breed that would only ever have a single partner in their life. Because of this, there was a special bond that was created between these snails that would allow them tomunicate no matter how far away they were.
As for the other snail, naturally it was in dungeon core 627''s dungeon.
This ice minotaur was the leader of the strike team that dungeon core 627 had sent out to attack Lin Fan''s dungeon and currently, this strike team was standing right in front of the entrance to Lin Fan''s dungeon.
They had just arrived, so the ice minotaur had called in to ask for instructions.
"Just charge right on in. I''m sure that you''ll be strong enough to deal with whatever traps he has set up." Dungeon core 627''s voice came from the snail.
The ice minotaur revealed a smile when he heard this.
He was someone with a direct personality, so he wasn''t someone that liked to follow ns. Instead, he liked charging straight at the enemy and solving problems with brute force.
He was quite confident in his power and he should be since he was one of the hero units that dungeon core 627 had summoned. In terms of the cultivation realm''s power levels, he was already in the Foundation Realm and not just in the Low Foundation Realm, he was already in the Peak Foundation Realm.
In a fight with Lin Fan, it would take a single move for him to wipe the floor with Lin Fan.
But of course, this wasn''t a fight with Lin Fan, but rather a mock war between their dungeons.
Still, the ice minotaur didn''t believe that Lin Fan would have any hero units like him since Rokuko was a newly formed dungeon. They clearly didn''t have the time to umte enough DP to summon a hero unit like him.
But then dungeon core 627''s voice rang out again as she said, "Be careful though. There''s still the chance that Haku has lent him a hero unit like my darling Lord Astaroth has for me. If that''s the case, then you might have to run away."
The ice minotaur gave a disdainful snort when it heard this, but it still agreed with what dungeon core 627 said.
Still, for now, before seeing this possible hero unit, the only thing that it could do was charge forward.
Without any hesitation, the ice minotaur led the troops behind him into the entrance of Lin Fan''s dungeon.
Once they entered Lin Fan''s dungeon, what they found was a room that had multiple corridors in it.
When the ice minotaur saw this, he couldn''t help giving a disdainful snort. This was the most basicyout that a dungeon could have and since Lin Fan was a dungeon master, he had been expecting something much better than this.
It seemed like that dungeon master title really was just for show.
After looking around, the ice minotaur chose one of the passages and headed forward without any fear.
He knew that in these kinds of basic dungeons, all of the paths would eventually lead to where he wanted to go. The different paths were only presented to make it seem like there were traps, but there weren''t any traps that were hidden at the ends of these paths.
This was just a cover for the fact that the only thing that this dungeon had was a wide area to stall for time.
It was unlikely that they would be able to set up anyplicated traps during this short period of time. Not to mention that it was unlikely they would have the DP to buy these traps in the first ce.
The only defenses that this dungeon should have is the possible hero unit that Haku should have lent to them.
But even with this possibility, the ice minotaur was still confident. After all, it was unlikely that Haku would lend something too powerful and the ice minotaur was confident in its power.
So before he fought this possible hero unit, he didn''t have any fear since there was still the chance that he might win.
It was just too bad that this ice minotaur didn''t think at all and waspletely ying into Lin Fan''s trap.
In fact, if one looked closely, they would find tiny things that were currently crawling along the roof above them.
These tiny things had been watching over them the entire time, following them as soon as they had arrived in the dungeon. It didn''t stop watching them for a single second as everything that they saw was transmitted to the control room in the center of the dungeon.
Watching the ice minotaur heading straight into the depths of his dungeon, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile as he thought that this was almost too easy.
With a single flick of his hand, the map that was on the screen in front of him started to change.
The map had several red dots that were currently moving through a corridor. However, the corridor that they were moving through had several walls that were parallel to the walls of the corridor that weren''t connected to anything.
It was almost as if these walls just existed all by themselves in the space outside of the corridor.
But that wasn''t the case.
With a single flick of his hands, the walls that were parallel to the corridor suddenly started to move and the corridor ahead of the red dots suddenly closed, creating a new path with these floating walls.
Lin Fan just smiled as he waited for these intruders to reach the trap that he had set.
At the same time, he gave a signal to Greeny with his hand.
ˇ
Back in the dungeon, the ice minotaur continued along the corridor at a leisurely pace.
Since he didn''t believe that there were any traps that were waiting for him, he didn''t bother having his guard up and just continued forward in this corridor with his subordinates following behind him. With the way they were moving, it almost looked like they were out on some kind of pic.
But that quickly changed not long after as a "click" sound suddenly rang out.
The ice minotaur felt his feet sink down a few inches when he heard this "click" sound and it didn''t take much thought to realize that he had stepped on a trap trigger.
There were holes that suddenly appeared in the ceiling above them and then with a whistling, there were arrows that suddenly rained down on them.
Without any hesitation, the ice minotaur along with several of the ice golems suddenly summoned a wall of ice above them.
The wall of ice was so thick that all of the arrows were immediately stuck in them, not even going halfway through.
The arrows continued to fall for some time, but none of the arrows were able to pierce through the ice wall that the ice minotaur and the ice golems had set up.
Once the arrows finally stopped, the ice minotaur and the ice golems dropped the ice wall, allowing the arrows to fall to the ground.
The ice minotaur came over to pick up one of the arrows before breaking out inughter, "Did they really think that they would be able to take us out with these simple iron arrows? They really are looking down on us!"
His subordinates also broke out inughter along with him.
The thing that they made most clear with thisughter was their disdain.
Afterughing for a bit, the ice minotaur waved his hand and continued forward as he said, "Let''s go and rip them to pieces. We''ll teach them to look down on us like this."
All of his subordinates gave cheers as they followed the ice minotaur.
But after just taking a few steps, they found that the floor underneath them suddenly gave way to reveal arge hole. When they looked closely down the hole, they found that there were spikes that were there waiting for them.
Of course, none of them panicked at all as they jumped off in the air and headed to different sides of the pit trap depending on which side was closer to them.
But before they could reach it, the walls to the sides of the pit trap suddenly started moving and they quickly blocked their way.
Some of them were able to make it through before the walls couldpletely block them off, but there were those that were stopped by the wall and had no choice but to fall down into the pit.
However, even then, they didn''t give up hope.
Based on the arrows that had been shot, the ones that fell into the hole were certain that the spikes that were underneath them were nothing more than simple iron. So without any hesitation, they gathered together and formed arge wall of ice underneath them to help them cushion their fall.
At the same time, they had melted some of the ice to create a water cushion between them and the ice so they wouldn''t break their bonesnding on the ice.
But what they never expected was that the spikes pierced right through their ice wall like it was nothing. As soon as the ice wall hit the spikes, it shattered to pieces from the many holes that were created by the spikes.
Then in front of their shocked gazes, they found that their magic armour wasn''t able to put up any resistance in front of these spikes. These spikes pierced right through their bodies and filled them with holes like a porcupine.
As theyid there dying in the pit, they couldn''t help thinking what had gone wrongˇ
Chapter 159 Mock Dungeon War (5)
On one side of the corridor, the ice minotaur stared at the wall that had suddenly appeared behind them, blocking them off from the pit trap.
After taking a few seconds to calm his thoughts, he suddenly shouted out, "Hey, are you guys alright? Can you make it out of the pit?"
But all that answered him was silenceˇ
He couldn''t help feeling a bit of worry, but then he forced that down as he shouted, "Hey, answer me! Stop wasting time ying around in the pit and let''s go!"
But once again, there was only silence that answered him.
This time, he couldn''t ignore the worry that he was feeling, so he raised his axe that had a blue glow gathered around it and shed out at the wall.
To his surprise, he wasn''t able to make a single dent on the wall. There wasn''t even a single bit of frost that gathered on the wall even though he had used his Frost sh skill.
The ice minotaur didn''t believe that he couldn''t break through this flimsy wall, so he sent out a flurry of shes with his blue glowing axe. However, each time, the same result happened where not a single scratch was found on the wall.
The ice minotaur couldn''t help looking at the wall in shock as he couldn''t understand what was happening.
The axe that was in his hand was made from the finest cold steel that they exchanged for with DP, it was much sharper than any normal axe made of iron or even steel. It shouldn''t have a problem cutting right through these walls, but to his shock, not a single scratch was made on these walls.
Just what were these walls made of?
But since he couldn''t break through them, he knew that it would be wasted effort to continue hitting the walls. There were better things to use his strength and magic on, so he gave up on hitting the walls in the end.
The ice minotaur just simply said, "You better catch up or we''ll take all the glory for ourselves!"
He didn''t believe that his subordinates would die from a simple trap like thisˇIt was just too bad that he didn''t know that his words fell on dead ears.
After all, his subordinates had already been turned into corpses at the bottom of the pit.
As for the subordinates on the other side, they werepletely trapped by another wall that had suddenly appeared behind them.
These were walls that not even the ice minotaur could break, so these subordinates didn''t stand a chance either.
But Lin Fan didn''t trap them. Instead, he left the path back open to them to allow them to escape.
This was the reason why he had split them up into three groups in the first ce. Otherwise, the walls would have moved much more smoothly when they closed around them and trapped them all in the pit fall.
He wanted to trap one team inside to ensure that he would have a hostage. Then he wanted to leave one group free so they could go back and gather reinforcements to attack again.
The key part of this was trapping the hero unit since the dungeon core could see if a hero unit was dead or not. As long as the ice minotaur was still in his dungeon, dungeon core 627 would send reinforcements to help.
This was what he wanted to see since he wanted to pull away as many of dungeon core 627''s defenses away to allow his own n to work.
As for the ones that he killed, it was never a bad idea to thin the enemy''s numbers.
The less enemies there were, that meant that there would be less trouble for him.
It didn''t take long for the group that was set free to get out of the dungeon. Waiting outside of the dungeon for them was the relief group that was waiting with themunication snail.
"What?! You''re telling me that you''re the only ones that escaped from the enemy''s territory!? How is that possible?!" Dungeon core 627''s voice came out of themunication snail.
The ones that were having this call with her really didn''t know what to say in response to this since they couldn''t understand what had happened just now either.
After all, they couldn''t exin why they were unable to shatter that wall that seemed like it would be easy to destroyˇ
After a moment of silence, dungeon core 627 said, "Alright, just stay where you are and I''ll send the second team over to support you. I can still tell that the ice minotaur is still alive, so do what you can to save them and work together with them to destroy the enemy dungeon."
Hearing this, the spawned mobs felt much better since they knew that the team that was being sent was led by the smartest leader. With this kind of leader, they would certainly be able to see through the tricks of these dungeons.
It didn''t take long for the second group to arrive, but even though they were the "smartest" group, they did the same thing as the first group did. They just charged into the dungeon without sending scouts out first.
They didn''t even notice that they were being watched by Lin Fan''s surveince.
Not long after they entered the dungeon, the same thing as before happened where they met a pit spike trap.
Theirrge group was cut right into three parts again by the same trap.
The ones that were left to run away were the same people as before who had to report that they had fallen into the same trap.
As for the "smartest" ice owl hero unit, they were led further into the dungeon until they met up with the ice minotaur''s group.
After they had escaped from the pit spike trap, the ice minotaur''s group had been led around in circles by the ever changingyout of Lin Fan''s dungeon. Even after walking forward for so long, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
Of course they had also tried destroying the walls to see if they could force their way out, but all that happened was the same thing as before. Even using his special axe and his special attacks, the ice minotaur wasn''t able to leave a single scratch on the wall.
Even when he used hisbination move with his subordinates, they still couldn''t do a thing.
It was as if there was nothing in this world that could destroy these walls.
So they had no choice but to keep going forward in hopes that it would lead somewhere.
But after they met up with the ice owl group, they were certain that they had been trapped and had no way out of this ce. The only thing that they could do now was wait for dungeon core 627 to send more forces toe and rescue themˇ
When they learned that they had fallen for the same trap, they couldn''t help feeling even more depressed.
As for how Lin Fan was controlling these walls to trap them, it was very simple. That was because these walls were actually golems that he had made that he could freely control.
With the DP that he had been given for the mock dungeon war, Lin Fan had gone through the store many times before finally deciding on the best tactic.
The first thing that he bought with his DP was the Golem Creation Skill that most people would have regarded as useless. However, this skill in his eyes was considered a godly skill because there was a fine print on it that said that it was able to use any materials to create golems regardless of skill level.
That was what led to his second purchase.
He bought a bunch of ores that were very hard. These ores couldn''t be destroyed unless one was in the Golden Core Realm and even then, it would take several dozen hits to destroy these ores.
Of course, with how hard these ores were, naturally they also cost quite a bit more than normal ores. However, since they were just ores, they also were quite cheappared to other things in the store.
In fact, with the price of the ores, it was much cheaper to buy these ores and create golems with them than to summon monsters with.
And that was exactly what Lin Fan did.
That''s right, hepletely ignored summoning monsters and only created golems to fill his dungeon with, but that was more than enough for him.
With these golems that could move around, he could freely change theyout of the dungeon and lure the enemies where he wanted to go. At the same time, with how strong the ore that made these golems were, they couldn''t break free even if they wanted to.
They could only allow themselves to be led down the path that Lin Fan wanted them to take.
But these walls weren''t the only golems that were in this dungeon.
The spikes at the bottom of the pit were also golems. However, these golems had a different function than the wall golems.
These golems only had the ability to attack, but that greatly increased their attack power. In fact, these spike golems weren''t even able to move at all.
All the golems that had been created had been created for specific purposes, so there were many things that they couldn''t do. The wall golems could only defend and move and the spike golems could only pierce through their enemies.
But when working together, they created a powerful defense that no one could defeat.
Of course, this wasn''t the only thing that Lin Fan was relying on to defeat dungeon core 627. He also knew that this wouldn''t allow him to destroy the enemy''s dungeon core, so he had to n something else for that.
It just wasn''t time for him to reveal this n yet, so he waited for more and more groups of attackers to arrive in his dungeon.
Just like moths drawn to the me, there were more and more groups that were sent to attack his dungeon and save the hero units trapped inside. However, as more and more of them went in, there were more and more hero units trapped and more and more monsters that were impaled at the bottom of the spike pit.
Dungeon core 627''s forces were slowly being decimated and Lin Fan hadn''t even sent out a single monster yet. In fact, Lin Fan hadn''t even lost a single golem to their attacks yet.
That was just how efficient his n was.
When he saw that there were five hero units trapped in his dungeon, he figured that it should be about time to finish this. So Lin Fan gave a nod to Greeny and said, "It''s time, send the signal."
Chapter 160 Mock Dungeon War (6)
As soon as Greeny sent the signal, the moles that he had summoned started digging through the ground a few kilometers away from his dungeon.
They had already dug quite far underground and they were just waiting for Greeny''s signal to continue digging down.
Once they received the signal, they didn''t hesitate at all as they started digging through the frozen soil until they arrived at a wall that was hidden under the ground.
This was the wall to dungeon core 627''s dungeon.
Lin Fan didn''t n on fighting dungeon core 627 head on, his n was to dig under the ground and sneak his way in to destroy her dungeon core.
For this, he already had Greeny send in scouts to check the dungeon.
He had Greeny send the scouts in as soon as the second group of reinforcements arrived at his dungeon to attack.
He made sure that he waited until they were all distracted by the attack on his dungeon before he sent his scouts in so they wouldn''t notice the scouts. As expected, it was easy for the scouts to map out dungeon core 627''s dungeon and even find where the dungeon core was.
But the problem was that dungeon core 627 didn''t lose her cool even when she was unable to break through Lin Fan''s dungeon at all. Even after sending all those different reinforcements to Lin Fan''s dungeon, she still kept one final defender right in front of the dungeon core.
Through linking his senses with the Share Senses skill that he received from Greeny, he was able to link his vision to the scout. Through the eyes of the scout, he was even able to use the Appraisal Eyes to see the stats of the hero unit.
This ice dragon that guarded dungeon core 627''s dungeon core was an adult level 60 dragon.
By focusing on that part, he was able to open up another window that helped him convert that to the cultivation realms of the cultivation continent.
This ice dragon was equal in power to someone in the low Golden Core Realm.
Though after learning that, he couldn''t help being confused why he was able to see through this ice dragon and not Mu Bao Bao, even though they were around the same level.
The system was the one that exined this to him.
ording to the system, it was because of the different methods of getting stronger on the two continents.
,m The cultivation method of getting stronger was based on absorbing spiritual energy to refine the body and soul. Since the Appraisal Eye was a spiritual based technique, that meant that with the difference in cultivation, the stronger spirit of the stronger cultivator would resist the Appraisal Eyes, causing a bacsh for the user.
The magic method of getting stronger was based on increasing one''s MP, which one controlled with their brain. So magic users and magic creatures would train their brain and magic power, instead of their soul and spiritual energy.
While some of the stronger magic beings would have powerful souls, weaker ones like this ice dragon only had a normal soul and wouldn''t be able to resist the Appraisal Eyes.
That was why Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes worked on it.
But no matter what, Lin Fan was still faced with a very big problem.
Unless he could move this ice dragon, there was no way for him to reach the dungeon core.
That was because dungeon core 627 had also been prepared when she made this dungeon core room.
She made sure to surround the room with Thousand Year Old Ice, a special kind of ice that condensed all the coldness gathered over a thousand years. This ice was freezing cold, so it was hard to melt and it was very hard.
So even if Lin Fan had puppets that could dig through the ground, they weren''t able to dig through this Thousand Year Old Ice.
The only way in was through the front door that was currently guarded by this ice dragon.
He had thought that he would be able to draw away the guard by slowly whittling down the troops that dungeon core 627 had, but it seemed like she wasn''t flustered enough to send out her final cards.
However, this still wasn''t a problem for Lin Fan since he was also prepared for something like this.
He had only thought of this on the off chance that this would happen, so he had never expected to use this n.
To be honest, he was actually quite doubtful that this n would work since he felt that only a fool would fall for this n, but he was surprised by the results. That was because dungeon core 627 fell perfectly for his n in the end.
Lin Fan had left two groups by dungeon core 627''s dungeon. One was an infiltration team and the other was a distraction team that could be used to save the infiltration team if they ever got caught.
But of course, that wasn''t all that they were there for.
These were golems that had also been made by Lin Fan who had a good defense and a good attack. They were just overall average golems, but they were strong enough to fight off the mobs that were still left at the dungeon.
So Lin Fan chose a spot that was far away from the dungeon core room and sent the golems to attack dungeon core 627''s dungeon.
As soon as they attacked, dungeon core 627 immediately panicked. However, she quickly forced herself to calm down and think this over.
After all, this was a chance to get closer to her idol True Dragon Lord Astaroth! This wasn''t something that she could give up that easily!
She had to admit that while things didn''t go the way that she had thought they would go, she still believed that she would be able to turn this around. So she forced herself to calm down and think carefully about it.
After thinking for a minute, she suddenly said, "This has to be his real attack!"
All of the advisors that she had around her looked at her with a surprised look. One of them couldn''t help saying, "But this doesn''t seem like a real attack, this just seems like a group of unorganized mobs being sent to attack us."
Another one of them pointed at the screen showing the golems attacking them and said, "Look, these golems don''t even have a leader. How could they be the main attack?"
But dungeon core 627 ignored all of their advice and insisted, "This has to be the main attack! He''s just trying to make us let our guard down by sending in these mobs first! Once we send our elites to the area where we think he''s going to attack, then he''ll send in his elites to take out our mobs and cut a path right to the dungeon core room!"
As this thought passed through her mind, the fear of disappointing her idol made her shiver.
She shook her head and then said, "I''m moving the ice dragon!"
All of the advisors were shocked when they heard this, but then they quickly tried to persuade her otherwise.
Hearing their logical arguments, she ignored them all as she insisted, "If we move the ice dragon to that location, we''ll be able to stop his main attack when ites and wipe out his forces! As long as we wipe them out, we''ll be able to capture a few of them and make them give us information on his dungeon! Then we''ll be able to break through and save all of our trapped units! We''ll even be able to take his dungeon core!"
As she said this, her eyes lit up more and more as if she became more and more assured of her victory.
She could already see the scene of True Dragon Lord Astaroth praising her, asking her to join his faction, or even...
When this thought passed through her mind, there was even a silly smile that appeared on her face.
All the advisors couldn''t help shaking their heads as they knew that it was useless, so they just did what they could to minimize damages. It was just too bad that none of them expected Lin Fan to use this digging n.
Lin Fan really never expected her to send out the ice dragon since this was only a probing move on his part.
These golems weren''t supposed to do much since he had only nned on using them to find out what dungeon core 627''s response would be. Then he would use that response to n out his next move.
However, dungeon core 627 was very flustered because of the failed attacks and her need to impress True Dragon Lord Astaroth made her think too deeply into Lin Fan''s n. She came up with a n that even Lin Fan himself didn''t have and baited herself into moving the ice dragon, the one thing that prevented Lin Fan''s n from seeding.
While Lin Fan was surprised to see the ice dragon move, he didn''t think too much about it. He just had his units that were waiting outside the dungeon core room wait for a few minutes before charging into that room.
The ice dragon hadn''t even made its way over to the golems when an announcement rang out.
"Dungeon core 627''s dungeon core has been destroyed. Lin Fan and Rokuko have won the mock dungeon war."
No one could believe their ears, they didn''t understand what had just happened.
But no one doubted this since this was a system that had been made by their father, there wouldn''t be a mistake.
But how it was done, that was still something that no one understood.
Even the people who were watching it happen through the screen and could see every part were still confused.
Chapter 161 Mock Dungeon War (7)
After the mock dungeon war was over, Lin Fan and dungeon core 627 were teleported back to the main hall where everyone was waiting for them.
If looks could kill, the way that True Dragon Lord Astaroth was looking at him would have definitely chopped him into ten thousand pieces.
Even the way dungeon core 627 looked at him would have been enough to kill him.
But no matter how they red at him, it was a fact that Lin Fan had won the mock dungeon war.
On the other side, Haku had a bright smile when she greeted Lin Fan and then she kept looking at True Dragon Lord Astaroth with that bright smile. It was almost as if she was bragging like she had won the battle herself.
Even Chronos couldn''t help revealing a faint smile after the battle was over.
After ring at Lin Fan for a bit, True Dragon Lord Astaroth turned his attention to dungeon core 627. He looked at her with a look of me and rage which caused a chill to run down her spine.
Her survival instincts kicked in and she quickly thought about the reports that her subordinates gave her after the war was over.
She was trying to find anything that would allow her to get out of thisˇ
And then, she found it.
As everyone was prepared to wrap this matter up, dungeon core 627 suddenly raised her hand and said, "I have an objection!"
When her voice rang out through the hall, everyone turned to look at her.
Some of them looked at her in disdain, some of them sympathized with her, but most of them were looking at her like they were watching a funny y.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth took the lead and to everyone''s surprise, he said, "This is not a ce that you can y around in! Do you really think that you still have the right to say this after that embarrassing performance?" He raised his head back and mes appeared in his mouth as he said, "I should end you right here and now!"
But of course, he wouldn''t actually do this since they were in front of all the dungeon cores and most importantly, they were in front of father.
Dungeon cores hurting each other was actually against the rules of this conference. Of course, that didn''t mean that there haven''t been cases of this in the past, but they were very rare and they were mostly covered up since they had special circumstances.
Dungeon core 627 shrank back when she saw her idol acting like this, but to her surprise, it was actually Haku who came to her rescue.
Haku took a step forward and raised a hand to stop True Dragon Lord Astaroth before saying to dungeon core 627, "Why don''t you tell us what your objection is."
Dungeon core 627 was surprised to see Haku standing up for her and then there was a trace of admiration that appeared in those eyes.
She gave a grateful nod before saying, "I just want to say that their dungeon didn''t have a way to the dungeon core, so theiryout went against the rules! Since that''s the case, I want to move for a redo!"
This was based on the reports that her subordinates had given her.
in and simple, no matter how they walked around and tried looking for Lin Fan''s dungeon core, they weren''t able to find it at all.
Since that was the case, she didn''t believe that there was one in the first ce. If that was true, then it was very reasonable to raise this objection and ask for a redo.
There were many dungeon cores that nodded in agreement to this since they hadn''t been able to figure out where Lin Fan had hidden his dungeon core. Even though they had a free flying camera that was able to see through most of the battlefield, they still couldn''t see where Lin Fan hid his dungeon core.
When True Dragon Lord Astaroth heard this, he immediately jumped onto it since this was the straw that he could grasp to not admit his defeat.
So True Dragon Lord Astaroth took dungeon core 627 by the shoulder again and said while looking at Lin Fan, "This objection is valid. Since the dungeon created by the neer is invalid, then we shall host a redoˇ"
But before he could finish, Lin Fan suddenly broke out inughter.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan as he asked, "What''s so funny?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him and said, "Who said that it''s invalid?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth narrowed his eyes even more and said, "We have reviewed the footage and have deemed it invalid since we cannot find your dungeon core. Do you have any proof that it isn''t invalid?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug and said, "Just because you''re not smart enough to find it, does that mean it''s invalid? I don''t think so."
There was a trace of anger in True Dragon Lord Astaroth''s eyes, but he suppressed that anger as he said, "Are you trying to vent your frustrations at being caught? If so, then that just proves our point even more."
Lin Fan shook his head like he was looking at an idiot before turning to Haku and pointed at the camera that she controlled as he said, "May I?"
Haku moved to the side and gave a gesture for him to do what he wanted.
Lin Fan walked over to the camera and took a moment to figure out the controls before sending that camera over to his dungeon.
In front of everyone, he revealed the trueyout of his dungeon.
Dungeon core 627 finally realized why her subordinates reported that they couldn''t leave the area they were in no matter how they walked. It was because they had been led around in a circle from the beginning by the moving walls that Lin Fan had created.
No matter how far they went, the walls would move along with them and they would be trapped in this one area between the wallsˇ
She started having an idea of how Lin Fan had been able to trick her and hide his dungeon core. It was just too bad that this idea that she had was wrongˇ
True Dragon Lord Astaroth didn''t give up as he said, "That still doesn''t show how this dungeon isn''t invalid. In fact, this just proves the invalidity of your dungeon since there''s still no way to the dungeon core."
Lin Fan shook his head again before saying with a sigh, "You really can''t stop putting your foot in your mouth, can you?"
True Dragon Lord Astaroth couldn''t take being looked down on by this junior anymore and he exploded as he roared, "What did you say to me? Do you believe that I won''t kill you right now!"
But of course, Lin Fan felt no fear since he could see Haku and Chronos moving towards him.
Even the other dungeon cores of the aggressive faction didn''t move closer since they could see that the friendly and neutral factions were moving towards Lin Fan along with Haku and Chronos. They knew that they wouldn''t be able to fight both of these factions alone, so they even shot looks to True Dragon Lord Astaroth for him to calm down.
Lin Fan knew that there was no going back, so he didn''t hold back on abusing True Dragon Lord Astaroth.
Lin Fan just ignored this outburst and continued leading the camera into his dungeon.
To their surprise, he led the camera to a ce that none of them expected.
He led the camera right into the pit spike trap.
As he did this, Lin Fan didn''t forget to add, "There were quite a few of your subordinates that actually came close to my dungeon core. It''s just a pity that none of them were able to survive long enough to reach it."
In front of everyone''s shocked looks, he revealed a passage that was at the bottom of the pit spike trap.
This was a passage that was hidden among the spikes, but if one looked closely, they would still be able to find it. This wasn''t considered going against the rules, but it came close to going against it.
Then as they went further into the passage, they found that there were many other traps that had been set up along the sides of the passage.
They couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with surprised looks as they never expected him to be able to set up all these traps in the short amount of time he had been given.
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t reveal that most of these traps were formed by golems. He didn''t even need to set up these traps, they were mostly set up by the golems themselves.
All he had to do was create the tunnel for them and they could just make the traps by themselves.
After leading them down the long tunnel filled with traps, they finally arrived in a room that was made purely of metal. This was the same metal that was used to create the golems.
Right in the center of that room was the temporary dungeon core that Lin Fan had been given.
Once they saw this, the friendly and neutral factions all revealed wide smiles while ugly looks appeared on the faces of the aggressive faction.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth''s face looked like he had just eaten a bowl of flies.
After a long period of silence, True Dragon Lord Astaroth gave a cough before saying, "Even soˇ"
Before he could continue, there was a deep voice that came from behind him that cut him off.
"That''s enough. The match has been decided and it''s the neer''s victory."
This voice was deep and definitive, as if no one could argue with it. But of course, no one would even want to argue with it.
As soon as that voice fell, everyone turned to look in the direction of this voice in shock. This was a voice that not a single one of them was unfamiliar with since it was the voice of their creator.
It was the sloppily dressed man who was sitting in the chair that had spoken at this moment, cutting True Dragon Lord Astaroth off.
Even though he had been cut off, he didn''t dare say a single thing to refute it.
All True Dragon Lord Astaroth did was bow his head in the direction of the sloppily dressed man and say, "Yes, father. It is as you decree."
But of course, he didn''t forget to shoot a re in Lin Fan''s direction.
If looks could killˇ
Chapter 162 God Of Magic (1)
Since it had been decided by the sloppily dressed man, no one dared to refute him.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth shot onest angry look at dungeon core 627 before heading back to his own faction.
Dungeon core 627''s heart shattered when she saw this, but she couldn''t get angry with Lin Fan since she knew that he had bested her properly. It wasn''t as if he had used any tricks, he had just used what he was given and made the best n he could to defeat her.
It was her own fault for panicking too much and trying too hard to impress True Dragon Lord Astaroth. If she had listened to her advisors, then none of this would have happened and she wouldn''t have fallen for Lin Fan''s plot.
As she stood there with a sad look on her face, to her surprise, Haku came over and pulled her in for a hug.
She whispered a few words to dungeon core 627 before having one of the dungeon cores from her faction take her away. However, dungeon core 627 didn''t look unwilling at all. Rather, she was talking quite a bit with the dungeon core Haku arranged to lead her away, as if they were bing close friends.
Haku herself walked over to where Lin Fan was and gave him a thumbs up beforeing to Rokuko''s side.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that something was off about the way Haku acted around RokukoˇIt even felt like she was looking at her in a strange manner.
As True Dragon Lord Astaroth walked away, it was as if he suddenly remembered something and he turned around. He spread his hands and said, "Fellow dungeon cores, thank you all foring to this conference."
Everyone knew that this dungeon conference was over and that they were free to leave at their own convenience. However, True Dragon Lord Astaroth didn''t give up trying to gain as many benefits as possible.
Since he had been allowed to host the mock dungeon war between dungeon core 627 and Rokuko and Lin Fan, he was given the right to take the lead at this dungeon conference. He was trying to use this opportunity to raise his own position by using this right to end the conference.
Like this, it was almost as if he had a higher position in their father''s heart and would have more influence than the rest of them.
But they couldn''t go against their father''s orders in the first ce. So even if they were displeased by what True Dragon Lord Astaroth was doing, they couldn''t say a thing as long as father didn''t say a thingˇ
True Dragon Lord Astaroth naturally also knew this, so he said, "It''s been an interesting conference with many twists and turns, but everythinges to anˇ"
"Astaroth."
There was a clear voice that suddenly cut True Dragon Lord Astaroth off, but he didn''t dare show any anger at all. Instead, there was a look of fear that suddenly appeared on his face as he slowly turned to the source of this voice.
The sloppily dressed man was no longer leaning back in his chair, but rather sitting up and staring right at him.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth immediately fell onto one knee and said, "Father, if you have any orders, pleaseˇ"
"Shut up."
There was only silence that followed after these two words were said. Everyone immediately lowered their heads as looks of shock appeared on their faces.
True Dragon Lord Astaroth was the most shocked of them all, but that wasn''t the strongest emotion that he was feeling. The strongest emotion that he was feeling was despair and it showed on his face.
No dungeon had ever been reprimanded by their creator like this, True Dragon Lord Astaroth was the first. This showed just how angry their father was with himˇ
True Dragon Lord Astaroth couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences that would follow, but he also didn''t dare say a thing to try to exin for himself. All he could do waspletely shut his mouth like his father had told him to.
The sloppily dressed man just stared at him for a few seconds before saying, "You''re annoying with all your long winded words. You can go now."
With a flick of his hand, True Dragon Lord Astaroth disappeared.
No one dared to even look at where True Dragon Lord Astaroth had been standing since this was an unprecedented situation. No matter how their father felt, he had never sent one of them out of the dungeon conference like this beforeˇ
True Dragon Lord Astaroth might really be finished this timeˇ
When he reappeared in his dungeon, True Dragon Lord Astaroth looked like the world was copsing around him.
He was an ambitious person, that was why he had done everything that he had done at the dungeon conference. However, nothing that he did should have gone against the bottom line since there were things that had been done before that were much worse than what he had done todayˇ
He couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Just what went wrong?"
As his mind quickly turned and countless thoughts flew by, the only thing he could think of wasˇ
"The dungeon masterˇ"
That was right, that was the only thing that had been different about today''s dungeon conference.
Could it be that their father had been angry with him because of how he treated the dungeon master?
But why would the dungeon master attract this kind of attention from their father?
There were other dungeon masters before, so why was this one different?
True Dragon Lord Astaroth only allowed himself to wallow in his despair for a minute before he started plotting again.
It was clear that this dungeon master was being treated differently from the dungeon masters in the past. That must mean that this new dungeon master must have something that the others didn''t, something that could even attract their father''s attention.
Then if he were to take this special something from that dungeon master to present to his fatherˇor even keep it for himselfˇ
Wouldn''t that mean that he would receive special attention from his father?
It seemed like he would need to find out more about this new dungeon core and her dungeon masterˇ
With these thoughts in mind, True Dragon Lord Astaroth immediately gave a roar and summoned all of his subordinates.
There was a lot that he needed to doˇ
Back at the dungeon conference, everyone held their heads low as they waited for the sloppily dressed man to speak again.
No one dared to say a thing out of fear that his anger would be attracted to them. All they could do was lower their heads and pray that they wouldn''t be the next target of the sloppily dressed man''s rage.
But the sloppily dressed man didn''t care about any of them.
Instead, he narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Lin Fan and Rokuko who also had their heads down.
After a long moment of silence that was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard, the sloppily dressed man finally said, "It was an interesting match, you both did good."
Everyone once again looked up in shock when they heard this.
They could tell that all of the anger that had been in his voice before was gone which allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that they had weathered the storm and now they were safe.
But they didn''t darepletely let their guard down as they waited for the sloppily dressed man to continue. After all, it was clear that he had more to say.
However, they were all still very shocked by the words he had said. Whenever they had done something like this in the past, the sloppily dressed man had always viewed it with indifference and didn''t care about the results.
So why did that change today?
The sloppily dressed man ignored all of them and continued, "Since you''ve performed so well, I feel like you deserve some kind of reward."
This time, everyone''s mouth dropped to the floor.
How long had it been since their father had given a reward?
It was so long ago that many of them couldn''t even remember it anymore!
But only Lin Fan couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this.
To him, the voice of the sloppily dressed man wasn''t like the voice of an angel, but rather the voice of a devil. He could tell that there were ulterior motives behind this "reward" and he was afraid of them.
After all, the other side was a god. Even if he wanted to resist, it was unlikely that he would be able to resist.
So he couldn''t help being worried.
Once again, the sloppily dressed manpletely ignored everyone as he continued, "However, I still haven''t decided what to give you yet." Then as if he had suddenly thought of something, he said, "Come with me and let''s talk in private. I want to get to know you a bit better to know what reward fits you best."
With a wave of his hand, there was a door that suddenly appeared in the middle of space and he walked through without caring about anyone else.
Lin Fan just looked at this door like it was the gates of hell.
He didn''t know what the sloppily dressed man was nning on doing, but he was certain that it wouldn''t be anything good. After all, the way that he had acted was just too shadyˇ
But as for the other dungeon cores, they couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan and Rokuko like they had won the lottery.
This was a private meeting with their creator, something that they couldn''t even wish for. Not to mention that this was also a private meeting where they would receive a special reward from their father.
The older dungeon cores could remember that thest one who received this reward was dungeon core 525 and the power of her dungeon had greatly increased after that. She had be one of the rising stars of the friendly faction after that and it was even said that she had been taken under Haku''s wings.
So naturally they couldn''t be more envious of Lin Fan and Rokuko receiving this reward.
But no one dared to covet this since this was a reward from their father. If he wanted to give it to Lin Fan and Rokuko, then this reward could belong to no one else.
Since everyone was looking at them, Lin Fan and Rokuko had no choice but to enter the door.
During this entire time, Rokuko had been silent because she could tell how serious this situation was, so she chose to leave everything to Lin Fan just like how she chose to leave the mock dungeon war to him.
That was the trust that she had in him.
But of course, she was also excited since this was her creator and getting private time with this "father" was something that she also dreamed of.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Lin Fan walked through the door with Rokuko.
Chapter 163 God Of Magic (2)
After stepping through the door, the space around them quickly changed.
Gone was therge hall that they had just been in and it was reced with a quiet little studyˇWell to call it little was a bit of an exaggeration.
It was certainly little when it came to the surface area that it took, but when Lin Fan looked up, he found that he couldn''t see the roof of this room. The bookshelves on the walls also went right up into the sky and Lin Fan couldn''t see the tops of them either.
Sitting in the center of the room was the sloppily dressed man who was currently sitting on a luxurious armchair. In front of him were piles of books, as well as two different chairs.
The sloppily dressed man was currently reading a book and he didn''t even notice when the two of them came in, but the way that he was just sitting there made it clear that he wanted them to take a seat in front of him.
Lin Fan looked around himself to make sure that there was nothing dangerous before walking forward to sit down in one of the chairs.
Rokuko was still excited since this was her first time having a private meeting with her creator. She would have already exploded with words if it wasn''t for the look that Lin Fan gave her to be quiet.
But still, there was no hiding the excitement that was in her eyes.
After they sat down, the sloppily dressed man finally looked up from his book.
Hepletely ignored Rokuko as his eyes fell onto Lin Fan.
Without saying a single thing, he just continued staring at Lin Fan in silence. However, Lin Fan felt the pressure that came from his gaze.
It was as if he wanted to see right through Lin Fan with his gaze, as if he wanted to tear him piece by piece to see the very parts of him that made him tick. This feeling was almost as if he was a sample under a microscope that was currently being analyzed.
This pressure made him unable to say a single thing.
This pressure was so strong that even the naive Rokuko knew better than to say anything. But she couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a concerned look.
After a long period of silence, the sloppily dressed man finally said, "You probably don''t know who I am, so let me introduce myself. I am the god of magic, Weiss."
Rokuko revealed a shocked look when she heard this since she didn''t know anything about this, but Lin Fan just only slightly knitted his brows.
As he had expected, this sloppily dressed man was indeed a god. After all, as far as he knew, only gods were able to create systems like the dungeon system.
The only thing that he really didn''t understand and wanted to know was whyˇ
Why had this god of magic created this dungeon system?
But it wasn''t as if he could just directly ask the god of magic this. Not to mention that there was also the mystery of the dungeon master system as wellˇ
But what Lin Fan didn''t expect was that Weiss took the initiative to answer this second question.
Weiss continued by saying, "But you probably already knew that I was a god based on your reaction. That isn''t strange at all since you have the dungeon master system." His tone suddenly changed as he asked, "So how is this world, otherworlder?"
Lin Fan immediately tightly knitted his brows and was about to pull out his weapon, but before he could, he felt something restricting his arms. He looked down to find that iron mps hade out of the arms of the chair he was sitting on and hadpletely trapped his arms in ce.
He turned to Rokuko to find that she was in the same situation as him. She had her arms trapped by the chair just like him and she had a look of panic on her face as she turned to him for help.
But Lin Fan couldn''t do anything.
No matter how hard he tried to break through the bindings on his hands, he just couldn''t break through them.
So he had no choice but to sit there and look at Weiss with a hostile look as he asked, "What do you want?"
Weiss just revealed a careless smile and said with a shrug, "I just want to talk, would you believe that?"
Lin Fan gave a coldugh at this and said, "Is this really how you invite someone to talk?"
Weiss once again gave a shrug before saying, "It''s not as if you were going to believe me. Unless I did something like this, you wouldn''t have listened to me in the first ce."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes and asked, "Then what do you want to talk about?"
Weiss narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "I''m just curious about what an otherworlder is like. It''s not as if I''m nning on doing anything to you since it''s not my first time seeing an otherworlder."
This time, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised as he asked, "You''re saying that you''ve seen other otherworlders before?"
Weiss gave a shrug and said, "Aren''t there other dungeon masters before you?"
Lin Fan once again revealed a shocked look when he heard this.
He did indeed know that there were other dungeon masters that hade before him, but he never thought that they would be transmigrators just like him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help narrowing his eyes to look at Weiss as he asked, "Did you summon them to this world?"
Weiss gave a shrug again before saying, "I don''t even know about your world, how could I summon someone from there? They were just people who received the dungeon master system that I created on a whim by ident. As for how they got it, I have no idea."
Then Weiss revealed an excited look as he said, "But those people were filled with creativity just like you. They took skills that everyone deemed useless and turned them into powerful skills that no one could resist. I really couldn''t help admiring all the crazy ideas that they came up with."
As Weiss fell into his memories, Lin Fan also couldn''t help falling into his thoughts.
Now that he had learned that there were other otherworlders that came before him, he couldn''t take help wondering how they got here.
Could it be that the God of Earth had also sent them here or could it be that there was someone from this world that was summoning them?
If there was someone in this world that was summoning them, just what was their goal?
Weiss was the first one to recover as he pulled himself out of his memories and he looked at Lin Fan to ask, "I want to know, where did youe from? Did youe from Japan just like the previous otherworlders?"
"Japan?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating.
Weiss once again revealed an excited look as he said, "That''s right, Japan! Land of the samurais and the way of the Bushido! Thend of Mount Fuji andrge castles! The ce of magic known as Akihabara!"
Lin Fan couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his foreheadˇ
But even if he felt this way, he also felt that this made sense.
After all, magic based worlds like this were moremon in Japanese isekai novels than Chinese reincarnation novels. So it made more sense that the otherworlders the god of magic met were from Japan.
Faced with Weiss'' excited look, Lin Fan slowly said, "I''m not from Japan, I''m from China."
"Chai Nah? What is that?" Weiss asked with a confused look.
So Lin Fan gave a quick and short exnation about the concept of countries on Earth to Weiss.
Weiss gave a nod of understanding at the end and said, "So it''s like the different human kingdoms on our continent."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response since this was indeed the best example that could be used to exin this.
Weiss didn''t really care that much about it as he asked, "Do you have something called manga in your China?"
,m Lin Fan was once again surprised when he heard this. Instead of answering the question, he couldn''t help asking, "How long ago did thest dungeon mastere to this world?"
Weiss was confused why Lin Fan was asking this, but he still replied, "It''s been around a thousand years or so."
Lin Fan then couldn''t help asking, "Then how did they know about manga? Things like manga didn''t even exist a thousand years ago on Earth." Then after thinking about it, he realized that there was just more than this that was off about this statement.
Samurais and Mount Fuji did indeed exist in the tenth to eleventh century, but Akihabara definitely didn''t exist in that time period!
So how did Weiss know about all of this if thest otherworlder came a thousand years ago?
Weiss just said in a curious voice, "The one that came before told me that he came from Japan during the beginning of the Reiwa Era."
"Reiwa Eraˇ" Lin Fan repeated to himself, feeling that this sounded quite familiarˇ
That was right, the Reiwa Era should have started in 2019! That was when the new emperor of Japan had just ascended to the throne!
But Lin Fan himself came from Earth in 2022!
Only three years had passed by on Earth, so why had a thousand years passed by in this world?
Chapter 164 God Of Magic (3)
"Time dtion!" Lin Fan suddenly shouted out.
Weiss looked at Lin Fan with a confused look as he asked, "What is that?"
Lin Fan thought about it for a bit before finally giving a simplified version of the theory, "It''s a theory that was developed on Earth. It talks about how different ces can have different rates of time based on different factors."
It was a theory that many top scientists on Earth had trouble grasping, so it wasn''t as if someone like Lin Fan could exin it that easily.
Weiss fell into deep thought for a bit before saying, "But time is governed by the god of time, so it''s something that''s being controlled by him. There shouldn''t be anything that should be able to distort it with him there."
God of time?
Lin Fan felt his head ache when he heard this since this was getting just tooplicated for himˇ
So he just said, "Let''s just say that the flow of time is different between the gods of time of Earth and this world. Does that make sense?"
At this, Weiss gave a nod of agreement since this was something that he could understand.
Lin Fan just rubbed his temples when he saw this.
This really was getting just tooplicated for him to followˇGods of time and scienceˇHe really didn''t know what to believe anymoreˇ
Weiss on the other hand didn''t seem to care as he asked, "Then you''re telling me that you do know about mangas?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts by this sudden question and he just said in a daze, "Well I''ve read a few in my timeˇ"
Weiss immediately came forward until he was right in Lin Fan''s face and asked in an excited voice, "What happens in One Piece?"
"Huh?"
That was the only answer that Lin Fan could give in response to this. Just this one question hadpletely wiped all the thoughts from his mind and made his mind nk.
He just looked at Weiss like he didn''t understand what was happening right now since he really couldn''tˇ
But Weiss wouldn''t let him recover his thoughts as he asked, "What happened in the Wano Country Arc? Is it over yet? Did he find the One Piece?"
There were ck lines that kept appearing on Lin Fan''s forehead, but in the end, he still told the story of what happened in One Piece to Weiss to the best he could remember.
Once he was done, Weiss revealed a satisfied look, but he also couldn''t help feeling disappointed as he said, "So it''s still not over yetˇI''ll have to wait for the next otherworlder toe before I can find out what happens in the endˇ"
Lin Fan really didn''t know what to say in response to this.
After giving a sigh, Weiss then said, "I should give you a reward for telling me all of thisˇBut before that, I still have a few more questions to ask you."
Lin Fan was prepared for some other silly question, but Weiss suddenly revealed a serious look and said, "Why do you have the traces of another god on you?"
Lin Fan felt a chill run down his spine in the face of Weiss'' serious look and he immediately raised his guard again. He had let his guard down temporarily after seeing how silly Weiss had been acting, but now that he was acting seriously, Lin Fan could see the dignity that came with being a god.
That was right, Weiss was a god just like Aphrodite, he was not someone that Lin Fan could look down on.
As expected, he immediately noticed the trace of the other gods that Lin Fan had. The only thing that Lin Fan was worrying about now was which god he had found traces of.
So Lin Fan didn''t answer this question right away as he waited for Weiss to speak first.
After a long time, Weiss finally said, "I see now, it''s Aphrodite, that old hag!"
Lin Fan let out an internal sigh of relief when he heard this.
It seemed like he had only detected the traces of Aphrodite and hadn''t found his system from the God of Earth.
That system was his biggest secret, even greater than his secret as an otherworlder. After all, it seemed like otherworlders weremon in this world, so it wasn''t as big of a deal for that secret to be discovered.
However, the system he received from the God of Earth was his greatest assurance in living a good life in this world, so if he were to lose thatˇ
Lin Fan responded, "I met the goddess when I was exploring some ruins and I returned a divine artifact to her, that must have been where the traces of her divine power attached itself to me."
Weiss looked carefully at Lin Fan for a bit before shaking his head and saying, "No, it''s more than that. It''s as if there''s a part of her divine power that''s infused to you."
Lin Fan was confused at first, but then he remembered something as he said, "Ah, it must be the skill that the goddess bestowed upon me."
Weiss narrowed his eyes again before giving a nod, "That''s what it is! So she gave you a skill, must be a disgusting one then."
Then Weiss turned to look at Rokuko and after scrutinizing her for a bit, he suddenly said, "You aren''t a dungeon core that waspletely formed from my system either, are you? I can feel traces of that old hag''s disgusting power on you as well."
Rokuko who had been sitting there in a daze from not understanding a single thing that the two of them were saying suddenly sat up straight when she heard this. She looked at Weiss with a devastated look and said, "Then am I not your child, father?"
Weiss shook his head and said, "That''s not correct either. It could be said that you were still born from my system, but the energy that came from forming your core didn''te from my magic, but rather from that old hag''s divine power. It could even be said that you''re a step above the rest of the other divine cores since you were made with the power of two gods."
Rokuko didn''t care about this talk about power at all, she just said, "Then does that mean that I also have a mother?"
Weiss immediately revealed a disgusted look, but he didn''t refute it as he said, "In a sense, it could be said that you are a child formed from my and that old hag''s power. But being associated in any way with her really disgusts me."
Rokuko looked at him with big wide tearful eyes when she heard this.
To Lin Fan''s surprise, Weiss immediately changed his tone when he saw her acting like this. He went from that disgusted voice to a gentle voice and said, "No matter what, you are still one of my children."
As he said this, he reached out his hand to pat Rokuko on her head.
Rokuko felt the gentle warmthing from this hand and revealed a bright smile.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by how much of a father Weiss was actually acting.
What he didn''t know was that Weiss'' goal in creating these dungeon cores was to get some research assistants. As the god of magic, there were many new types of magic that he had to research and of course he couldn''t do all of this alone.
He had nned on using the dungeon cores created as assistants and the ones that had been created earlier had been used for this purpose. But as he spent more and more time with them, he became more and more fond of them.
It even reached the point where he began looking at them like they were his children.
So even if he didn''t show it sometimes since he had to maintain his dignity as a god, he did look at these dungeon cores like they were his children.
That was why he had stepped in earlier when True Dragon Lord Astaroth had tried to save his face. He could feel that if he allowed this, True Dragon Lord Astaroth would take a path that went beyond what he was willing to allow.
After all, it hurt him to see his children hurting each other.
Somepetition to obtain his love was something normal since he had read that siblings liked to fight each other, but if they really meant harm to one anotherˇThen he wouldn''t hesitate to stop them.
After he patted Rokuko on the head for a bit to calm her down, Weiss turned back to Lin Fan and said, "Like I said, I just wanted to ask you a few questions. Now that you''ve answered those questions, I''ll let you go."
Then as if he had remembered something, he suddenly said, "Right, before I send you off, I should give you some kind of reward for winning the mock dungeon war and answering my questions."
Weiss stroked his chin as he muttered to himself, "What should I give you?"
He suddenly looked like he had thought of something and with a flick of his hand, he threw two tiny balls of light at Rokuko and Lin Fan.
Then without any hesitation, he waved his hand and said, "Alright, you can go now."
Before Lin Fan and Rokuko could even react, they had been released from the chairs they had been trapped in and thrown out the door that had appeared behind them.
When the scene around them stabilized, they found that they had been thrown back out into the conference hall.
Chapter 165 Cute Little Sister
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile when he saw this.
Gods really were willful, all three of the gods that he had met were like this. They would only pay attention to him if there was something that interested them and once they were done with him, they just discarded him like he was nothing.
Was this just the personality that came with having absolute power?
Were they really just that bored?
Lin Fan didn''t spend long to ponder this as he turned his attention to the rewards that Weiss had given them.
For him, Weiss had given him another skill in addition to the one that he had received from Aphrodite.
It was a Magic Maniption (Max) skill.
Magic Maniption (Max):
Allows the user to freely manipte their own magic energy and magic energy in the area surrounding them. Degree of maniption will depend on the level of the skill and the abilities of the user.
On the surface, it seemed like a very normal skill. Actually, it seemed like a trash skill if one just judged it based on the description of it.
However, Lin Fan was able to see through this and recognize how amazing this skill really was. He couldn''t be filled with more gratitude towards Weiss for giving him such an amazing skill.
After all, this allowed him to freely manipte magic energy!
This meant that he was able to use magic energy and create all kinds of special attacks that no one else had thought of before. Of course, it would take a lot of experimentation to see if these spells that he came up with would work properly, but there were infinite possibilities that were avable to him.
He couldn''t wait to get back and start ying around with this skill.
As for the reward that Rokuko received, it was a simple promotion in rank.
In one go, she was promoted all the way to a C Rank dungeon core, fulfilling the requirement that Lin Fan needed for his mission.
This was the thing that had worried Lin Fan the most, but now it had been fulfilled in one go that he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief. All he needed to do now was to expand the dungeon and make it stronger which he would do naturally and he would be able to finish this mission.
But he couldn''t help wondering what this increase in rank would actually give him.
When he had checked it before, he found that not much had changed when Rokuko''s rank increased previously. He hoped that it would be different this time.
Of course, the first thing that they had to do was get out of here.
They were still in the conference hall and Lin Fan didn''t really know how to leave this ce with Rokuko.
He looked around to see if there was anyone else that was left that he could ask, but he found that there were only a few dungeon cores that were still left. Most of them were the dungeon cores of the aggressive faction that he had seen hanging out with True Dragon Lord Astaroth previously.
He couldn''t help revealing a faint smile when he saw this.
He knew that the friendly faction dungeon cores mainly built dungeons that could work with human towns and often built human towns nearby, so they had quite a bit of work to do. They were the kinds of people who couldn''t just stay here and chat even if they wanted to.
The aggressive faction dungeon cores built powerful dungeons that only earned DP by killing all those people who invaded, so they would be listed as dangerous ces and few people would go there. Sopared to the friendly faction dungeon cores, the aggressive faction dungeon cores were more free and had more time to hang out here to chat.
But after what had happened during the dungeon conference, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could just talk to them and ask them how to get out of here.
It was already good enough that they weren''t attacking him now that the dungeon conference was over.
After looking around and still not finding anyone to help him, Lin Fan was surprised to hear a familiar voiceing from behind him.
"Are you two not going to go?"
Lin Fan turned around to see Haku standing there waiting for him.
Lin Fan was surprised to see that she was there since he knew that she controlled one of the strongest empires on the magic continent. So logically speaking, she should be the busiest person in the entire friendly faction.
So what was she doing here?
Haku could see the confusion on their faces, so she said with a smile, "I stayed back because I wanted to talk to you about something."
Lin Fan was once again surprised, but he didn''t act wary. After all, he had a good impression of Haku after what had happened earlier.
She had even gone out of her way to bet on him to show that she stood on his side.
Of course, she had stood up for dungeon core 627 when she raised her objection, but Lin Fan had understood why she had done it. She had confidence in Lin Fan, so she used that opportunity to create a rift between dungeon core 627 and True Dragon Lord Astaroth to pull dungeon core 627 over to her faction.
That was why she had no hesitation in supporting dungeon core 627 even though she was going against Lin Fan.
So after thinking for a bit, he gave a nod and started following Haku to a side room.
There had been other rooms that had been prepared in this ce for anyone that wanted to have private meetings. After all, this dungeon conference was a ce for dungeon cores to meet and sometimes they would need to have private meetings.
Once they were in the room, Haku just calmly sat down and gestured for Lin Fan and Rokuko to sit down as well.
When they were alone, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling from Haku. It was almost like the way that a predator looked at their preyˇ
But that look wasn''t targeted at Lin Fan, but rather Rokukoˇ
What did Haku want with Rokuko?
Still, for now, he sat down and waited for Haku to speak.
Once they were seated, Haku took a light breath almost as if she was worried about something before turning to Rokuko to say, "Can you be my little sister?"
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko were caught off guard by this as they just stared at Haku in a daze, not being able to process what she had just said.
During the silence, Rokuko turned to look at Lin Fan, but he just shook his head to tell her that she should do what she wanted and that he didn''t know what was the best choice in this situation.
But he really felt that this situation was strange.
Why would Haku suddenly want to take Rokuko as her little sister?
He was sure that there would be plenty of other dungeon cores that would be willing to be Haku''s little sister, so why did she want Rokuko? No matter how theypared it, Rokuko was weaker than any of those other dungeon cores.
It was as if she had been released and Haku suddenly came forward to take Rokuko in her arms.
Rokuko''s eyes opened wide in shock as Haku suddenly hugged her and rubbed her face against her as she said, "You''re just too cute! I''ve always wanted a cute little sister like you, but none of them are as cute as you!"
Lin Fan just didn''t know what to say as he watched from the side, but he couldn''t help admitting that Haku really did have good tastes.
After all, even he felt that Rokuko was very cute in her human form.
The small stature, that white as snow skin, thoserge blue eyes, and those blonde twintailsˇShe was just like a little doll.
Rokuko looked at Lin Fan for help, but he just gave a shrug and shook his head as if he was telling her to ept it.
Just like this, Haku kept holding Rokuko in her arms and rubbing up against her, holding her like a little doll.
Rokuko asked for help from Lin Fan many times, but he chose to stay out of this.
After all, if Haku were to take a liking to Rokuko, this was a good thing for them. They had just pissed off the aggressive faction with what had just happened and while Haku had supported them in that dispute, that didn''t mean that she would stand on their side unconditionally.
It was better for them if they gave Haku more of a reason to support them and what better reason was there other than a cute little sister?
So Lin Fan could only thank Rokuko for her sacrifice as he watched from the side.
After Haku finally had her fill of holding and rubbing against Rokuko, she finally let her go and gave a cough before saying, "So do you agree to being my cute little sister?"
The way that Haku was looking at her was terrifying to Rokuko, but before she could respond, Lin Fan responded for her, "It would be her honour to have you as her big sister."
Rokuko looked at Lin Fan with a look of absolute despair and did all she could to signal to him to reject this request, but Lin Fanpletely ignored her. He had already made up his mind to sell her out and nothing she did would be able to change that decision.
Haku also ignored Rokuko''s look of despair as she said, "Good, I''m very happy to have her as my cute little sister." Then she turned back to Rokuko and the look in her eyes sent a chill down Rokuko''s spine.
Rokuko just looked at the two people smiling at her who had already decided her fate and there was nothing that she could say in response to this.
She looked left, she looked right, she looked left, she looked right, and finally she raised her hands as if to give up. It was as if she was saying, "Cut me up, boil me, and eat me! Do what you want!"
Haku wasn''t unhappy with this at all, rather she found Rokuko''s appearance very cute and she wanted to hug her again. But she knew that she had gone overboard, so she held herself back this time.
Instead, she just raised her hand and there was a ball that appeared that she offered to Rokuko as she said, "This is a little gift from your big sister."
Rokuko cautiously looked at the ball, but when she saw what it was, she immediately revealed a happy look!
She immediately took it and said, "No take backs!"
Haku wasn''t angry at all at how rude she was, she almost melted from how cute Rokuko looked.
In fact, it was so cute that she couldn''t help reaching out and taking Rokuko in her arms again.
Rokuko was about to dodge it, but she felt someone pushing her from behind and shended right in Haku''s arms.
Turning around, she looked at Lin Fan like she had just been betrayed, but Lin Fan just looked back with a smile. It was almost as if he was saying, "This is the least you can do after receiving a gift."
Rokuko was unhappy seeing this, but she endured since she admitted that he was right. Not to mention that the gift that she had been given was quite a big one.
That ball wasn''t any special item, in fact, only dungeon cores could use that ball. That was because this ball was a mass of DP that was transferred from Haku to Rokuko.
As for the amount, it was over a million DP!
Chapter 166 Bandits (1)
This was a giant amount for Lin Fan and Rokuko.
Even with how developed their town was, they were only earning a few thousand DPs per day.
So this million DP was equal to over a year of ie for them!
But Haku had transferred it so casually and had only treated it as a greeting gift.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling emotional at how rich Haku wasˇ
However, it did make sense since she was the ruler of one of the most powerful empires on the magic continent.
She was most likely doing the same thing that they were doing, passively earning DP from the people that were living in the bounds of her dungeon. And since she was the ruler of one of the most powerful empires on the continent, there must be countless experts that were under her.
With all these experts, the amount that she earned each day must be huge, so she wouldn''t worry about giving away a million DPs like thisˇ
Lin Fan really couldn''t help feeling envious at this, but he also felt that his n wasn''t wrong.
If he could also one day create arge empire and passively earn DPs from the people, then he wouldn''t need to care about a thing in the future.
As long as he had enough DPs, he really could buy whatever he wanted from the Dungeon Master System.
After leaving Rokuko to her fate a bit longer and letting Haku have her fill, Lin Fan finally decided that he had spent enough time here and it was time to go back.
Rokuko immediately backed this idea while Haku had an unwilling look on her face, but she also didn''t force them to stay. She told them the way to leave and soon they were on their way back.
The way out of here was actually through one of the doors that was in the conference hall. Behind that door was a portal that teleported them back to where they had been before they had been teleported here.
So after stepping through the portal, they reappeared in the dungeon where they had disappeared from.
Before leaving though, Haku made sure to get Rokuko''s contact information on the dungeon forums.
The dungeon forums also had a special function where users could contact each other as long as they exchanged contact information with each other. This was something that was usually done when they met each other at the dungeon conference.
This was something that Weiss had set up since he wanted to see cooperation between his children, but he never thought that it would be used the way that Haku was using itˇ
When they came back, Haku had already sent several messages to Rokuko. Many of these messages included an image, which was of outfits that Haku had prepared for Rokuko to try in the future.
Rokuko felt a chill run down her spine when she saw all of these messages.
She even felt the urge to delete these messages and block Haku from sending anymore, but Lin Fan stopped her from doing so.
They would still need Haku''s help in the future, so he couldn''t let her do anything that would ruin the rtionship between them for now. So the only thing that Rokuko could do was ept being a sacrifice.
But after they came back, Rokuko was no longer in her human form anymore, so it wasn''t as if Haku could do anything to her in the first ce.
However, Lin Fan solved that problem right away.
They had received a million DPs from Haku, so it would be a waste if they didn''t use it.
While Rokuko wanted to save it for herself since it was something that Haku had given her, Lin Fan had convinced her to use those DPs to exchange for the Transformation Skill.
They hadn''t had enough DPs before, but with the million that Haku gave them, they were able to easily afford the Transformation Skill.
It was something that Rokuko had wanted in the first ce, so it wasn''t hard for Lin Fan to convince her to buy it.
But even after transforming, Lin Fan wouldn''t let her out of the dungeon right away.
After all, it would be hard to exin where she hade from. So he needed some time to prepare an identity for her before he allowed her to leave the dungeon.
Rokuko pouted when she heard this, but she still listened to Lin Fan.
It definitely wasn''t because of the puddings and other snacks that he had bought for her.
It was already night time when Lin Fan came out of the dungeon.
It had been morning when he headed to the conference and it was now night time. The conference had really taken quite a bit of time, especially with the mock dungeon war.
However, he felt that it was all worth it with how much he had gained from it.
But the others didn''t feel the same.
When he arrived home, he found that the girls were already having dinner and that they hadn''t prepared a spot for him. But he had told them that he would be gone on some business and he didn''t know how long it would be before he was back, so it was normal that they didn''t set a ce for him.
The one thing that surprised Lin Fan was that Tian Tian was also having dinner with them.
Normally she would be so busy that she rarely came to his house, but naturally he was happy that she was here.
It was just too bad that she wasn''t here with good intentions.
As they were eating, Lin Fan could feel the gazes directed at him by Yue Lan and Tian Tian, so he asked, "Is there something that you want?"
Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "How could there be something that we would dare ask for from you, the great mayor who has much more important things to do?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile before saying, "I''m sorry, it was something that suddenly came up. I promise that I''ll tell you about these things sooner in the future."
While Lin Fan wasn''t sure why she was angry, he knew that something must have happened today that made her angry. Because he wasn''t here, she wasn''t able to look for him and had to handle this problem by herself which must have been tough for her.
Since it was his fault for running off like that without giving her a heads up other than when he was about to leave, he really couldn''t say anything.
When Yue Lan heard this, she walked over to the table on the side and took a piece of paper that she brought back to put in front of Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked down at it with a confused look, but seeing that she didn''t say anything, he picked it up to see what the paper was about.
This piece of paper was a report from Yue Lan''s subordinates and it was about a single event. It reported on a group of bandits that had stolen the iron shipment that they had just sent outst week.
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he read through this report and when he finished, he asked, "Did you already send out people to deal with this?"
Yue Lan revealed a bitter smile and said, "We''re already stretched as thin as possible, do you think that we have enough people for this?"
"Then why are youˇ" Lin Fan started to ask this question before suddenly realizing what Yue Lan was implying.
Lin Fan then revealed a bitter smile and said, "You want me to take care of it?"
Yue Lan said with a smile, "Consider it your punishment."
Lin Fan shook his head, but he still agreed in the end.
It was at this time that Tian Tian also cut in, "You should be careful with these bandits, they''ve also stolen quite a few shipments from our Mercenary Guild."
Lin Fan was about to say something before he suddenly realized something. He narrowed his eyes to look at Tian Tian as he didn''t answer her statement and asked, "You had enough time toe here for some dinner tonight?"
Tian Tian didn''t look away as she said, "Well, I was able to make some time."
Lin Fan shook his head and said with a sigh, "So you want me to help you get back the Mercenary Guild''s goods as well?"
Tian Tian said with a smile, "If you could as well, that would be great."
Yue Lan and Tian Tian looked at each other with smiles as Lin Fan gave a sigh deep down.
It was a trap, they had worked together to trap him.
They first used guilt and then they used duty to trap him into doing this.
So even if he didn''t want to do this, he would have no choice but to handle this matter.
Of course, it wasn''t as if he was going to reject them since this was a request from his girls. He knew how busy they were each day and he naturally wanted to do what he could to make it easier for them since it was his fault that they were busy in the first ce.
He was the one who wanted to make this dungeon town.
But to be tricked by them like thisˇ
Naturally his pride as a man wouldn''t allow him to ept this.
So without another word, he picked up the two of them, one in each arm and marched upstairs.
The girls were caught off guard by this, but they didn''t struggle at all as they just let him carry them up.
When they were thrown onto his bed, they couldn''t stop a faint blush from appearing on their cheeks as they realized what he was doing.
They were about to say something, but before they could say anything, Lin Fan said with an evil smile, "Good girls wouldn''t work together to trick their husband. You girls deserve to be punished."
The blush on their faces couldn''t help turning even more red when they heard this, but they just nodded since they knew what kind of punishment Lin Fan was talking about.
Since they had all been busy, it had been a long time since they had nightly activities. So these girls were actually quite pent up themselves and were happy to engage in these kinds of nightly activities with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan''s evil smile became wider as he said, "You should know what to do."
Without a word, both of them started taking off their clothes and thenid there in front of him revealing everything. They couldn''t help shyly covering their red faces as they said, "Please give it to us."
Lin Fan''s smile was so wide that it went from one side of his face to the other as he jumped onto them.
That night, the moans didn''t stop in his room.
Chapter 167 Bandits (2)
The next morning, Lin Fan headed out of the town with a refreshed look on his face.
He was heading off alone since it was only him who was heading out to take care of the bandits.
If it was before, Xiao Yue and L definitely would have gone with him, but now that the dungeon town had been established, they didn''t have as much free time. Yue Lan had pulled them in to do some work for her since she needed strong cultivators like them for different things.
And with how close the three of them had gotten, even calling each other sisters, they just couldn''t refuse Yue Lan''s request.
But Lin Fan was happy to see the rtionship growing between these girls.
He had read about those harems where girls were jealous of each other and there would be a lot of infighting between girls. He didn''t want to see that happening with the girls in his harm, he just wanted them to be friends with each other as well as loving him.
So seeing them acting so harmoniously was naturally good.
Plus being able to move by himself like this made it much easier for him to act since he would have to slow down if the other girls followed him.
He didn''t want to mention it in front of them, but with the gap in cultivation between them, he would have to slow down to let them keep up with him. While he didn''t mind it, he was certain that the girls would be hurt if they were to learn about this, so he kept quiet about it.
But as soon as he was out of the town, he shot forward like a rocket that had been released.
It didn''t take long before the town had disappeared behind him.
Of course, he only did this for the first bit and didn''t keep running on his own since he knew that it would waste too much energy like this. So after getting a bit away from the town, he summoned Hi and rode on his back to his target.
Hi''s speed wasn''t that much slower than his, so it didn''t take him long to arrive.
However, he didn''t ride Hi right to the sight of the incident, but rather he got off Hi when he was still a kilometer away.
After getting off Hi, he carefully released the wolf pack, Greeny''s puppets, and the Gale Sparrow to scout the area before he started moving closer.
He didn''t think that there would be anyone there since they had already finished stealing from the shipment of iron that had been sent.
ording to the report, the caravan that their town had sent out abandoned the carriage when the bandits came, but they had still lost two people while trying to escape.
Of course, this wasn''t because these people only cared about their lives, but rather because they had been advised to abandon the goods if they were ever attacked by bandits. That was because Yue Lan cared more about the people in the caravan than the actual goods of the caravan.
The iron ore that had been lost was abundant back at the dungeon town, but the people of the caravan were hard to rece. After all, they were all loyal subordinates that had been trained up by Yue Lan and it would take a long time to train their recements.
As for the reason why Yue Lan sent her trusted subordinates, that was because these first few trades were the most important and she wanted to make sure that it was handled well.
But in the end, an incident like this happenedˇ
The scouts that Lin Fan sent showed that there weren''t any humans that were around the area that the abandoned carriage was, so Lin Fan moved closer to take a look at the situation of the attack site.
When he arrived, he could smell the faint scent of blood in the air.
Even though two days had passed since the bandits had been here, there was still the scent of blood in the air.
Lin Fan came closer to the abandoned carriage and found that as he had expected, the goods had already been emptied out of the carriage. There were also bodies that were scattered around, much more than just the two guards that had been lost.
Luckily it hadn''t rained that much over the past two days, so the corpses hadn''t rotted that much and could still be recognized.
Looking at these bodies, Lin Fan found that many of them had rough clothes and even rougher looking faces. There was no doubt that these were the corpses of the bandits taken out by the guards before they died.
But the strange thing was that he hadn''t found the corpses of the guards at all.
It was almost as if they had been taken awayˇ
Could it be that they were captured alive?
No, when he thought about it, he felt that this was very likely.
After all, the subordinates under Yue Lan were all female and all of them were quite beautiful. Beautiful girls like that were prime targets for bandits, especially bandit groups filled with men like this one.
He knew this because all of the corpses on the ground were males.
After this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan decided to move faster.
He had already found traces of the bandits long ago, but he had wanted to find more clues in this ce, which was why he had been slowly looking over the abandoned carriage. However, with the stakes raised like this, he wasn''t able to continue waiting any longer.
So he quickly called out Hi again and headed off following Greeny''s instructions.
With the speed that Hi had, it didn''t take them long to arrive at the hideout of the bandits which was actually quite far away from where the caravan had been attacked.
The first thing that he did was naturally send out Greeny''s scouts to see what the enemies were doing.
To his surprise, he found that the bandits were currently unpacking everything out of their own carriages.
It seemed that even though they had attacked the caravan two days ago, they had just arrived back at their hideout. It wasn''t that they had arrived for a while, they had almost arrived at the same time as Lin Fan and had just started unpacking their things.
However, when he thought about it, he realized that this made sense.
After all, there was arge difference in luggage between the two sides.
Lin Fan was traveling alone and these bandits were carrying the loot that they had gotten from the caravan that they had attacked. Also, Lin Fan was traveling on a fast mount like Hi while the bandits were using normal carriages and horses.
So there was no doubt that Lin Fan would be faster than the bandits.
While he was scouting out the area, Lin Fan also used the scouts to see if he could find the hostages that they had taken from the caravan, but he found that there were no traces of them at all. It seemed that the hostages had already been moved into the cave that the bandits were hiding in.
As Lin Fan watched the bandits moving the goods that they stole into the cave, he raised his hand and pulled out a small toad from his Pet Storage Space.
Ever since he found out that he could use Greeny''s seeds on the monsters that he summoned in the dungeon, he had already started nning ahead. This toad was one of the monsters that he had summoned, but this toad wasn''t a normal monster.
In fact, it was quite cheap since it only had a single ability and that ability was what Lin Fan was nning on using here.
This toad had the ability to explode into deadly poisonous gas at any time, so as long Lin Fan controlled it and sent it into the bandit''s cave, he would be able to kill them all without much effort.
Because this toad had nothing other than this poisonous gas, the poisonous gas that it released was naturally very powerful. It was even able to take down Foundation Realm Cultivators if they were caught off guard.
Of course, Foundation Realm Cultivators would have enough energy to block off their noses to stop themselves from breathing in this poison, but it was still more than enough to prove how strong this poison was.
But after holding it for a few seconds, Lin Fan still put away the toad.
There were still the hostages that were inside the cave and they were Yue Lan''s loyal subordinates. He couldn''t just use this n that would identally kill them as well.
They were innocent after all and they didn''t deserve to die like this.
So Lin Fan stopped scouting out the area that most of the bandits were in and started scouting out the cave.
Since he was going to take them down the old fashioned way, he would want to know everything that was special about this cave to make it easier for himself.
But after he had the scouts search the cave for a bit, he found something very interesting. After learning of this, he decided that he had to see this thing for himself to see if he could use it.
So he ignored all of the bandits and walked to the back of the mountain that the cave was in.
He walked around for a bit beforeing up to a random spot on the mountain and he started tapping the stone in front of him.
After tapping and listening for a bit, he suddenly revealed a smile as he said to himself, "This could work."
Chapter 168 Bandits (3)
The cave around them was very damp and cold, so cold that they couldn''t help shivering.
Lan''er and Lu''er hugged each other as they tried to warm each other up, but it really wasn''t working with how soaked they were.
The water kept dripping down from the ceiling, so it wasn''t as if they were going to dry up anytime soon.
If they hadn''t been cultivators, they would have already gotten ill a long time ago.
They didn''t know how long passed, but based on how dim the light was, they knew that it should be nighttime now.
When the bandits had brought them to this cave, it had been early in the morning.
To spend a whole day in this kind of damp ce really was torture.
But it was definitely much worse for the mercenaries from the Mercenary Guild that had been kept here for over a week.
When they had been brought in, they were surprised to see these mercenaries, but they quickly learned that these mercenaries were the ones that had been captured when the bandits had attacked the Mercenary Guild''s caravans previously.
Lan''er and Lu''er really couldn''t help being impressed by how strong they were that they had been able to hold on for an entire week. But based on how they looked now, they didn''t believe that they would be able to hold on much longerˇ
However, there wasn''t a way out of this ce for them.
The bandits were guarding the entrance and there were hoards of bandits outside, so it was impossible for them to fight their way out. Not to mention that they were quite weakened from being soaked in this cold water and being starved.
So even if they wanted to fight, they just didn''t have the energy to do soˇ
Still, Lan''er and Lu''er didn''t give up because they knew what being captured by rough men like these bandits meant for them. If they didn''t find a way out of this soon, thenˇtheir innocence would be in danger.
In fact, it was already a miracle that they had been able to keep it this long. They really thought that they would have been assaulted the first night orst night when they were camping out.
However, the bandits didn''ty a single hand on them.
They didn''t know why this was the case, but they couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief each morning.
The fear of being assaulted was still there though, so they couldn''t give up on finding a way out.
However, before they could find a way out, they suddenly heard shoutinging from outside of the prison.
The two of them looked at each other and then looked out the bars that were the doors to this cell. They could see some lights shing in the distance before the guards that had been guarding them suddenly ran off to respond to the loud sounds.
Seeing that they had been left alone, the two girls quickly looked around to find a way to escape, but there wasn''t anything at all. The keys had been taken away and there wasn''t even a single rock that they could use as a tool or a weapon.
Though before they could do anything, there was a sound that suddenly came from behind them.
All of the people in the cell were surprised to see the wall that was at the very back of the cell suddenly copsing. After the wall copsed, it revealed a hole where there was a faint figure standing there.
They couldn''t clearly see who it was since it was too dark in this cell, but they all immediately raised their guards.
Before they could do anything, the figure suddenly said, "I''m here to rescue you. Come with me if you want to live."
All of the prisoners in this cell were surprised, but then Lan''er suddenly said, "Boss, is that you?"
Lu''er also seemed to recognize something as she said, "Ah, it''s the boss! The boss is here to save us!"
Lin Fan came forward with a bitter smile on his face and shook his head before saying, "Shh, be quiet or you''ll draw them back. Now follow me."
The Mercenary Guild mercenaries were hesitating a bit, but then they suddenly realized who Lin Fan was.
These Mercenary Guild mercenaries had spent quite a bit of time at the dungeon town, so naturally they were able to recognize Lin Fan. In fact, they had even talked to him quite a bit when they had stayed at the inn that time he was helping out there.
So without a word, they all started heading towards him. However, they were very weakened because of the time that they had spent in this cold and wet cell, so they only took a few steps before falling down.
Lin Fan saw this and then came forward to pick them all up as he said, "Alright, let''s go."
The mercenaries had embarrassed looks on their faces, but they really couldn''t say anything since they knew that they wouldn''t be able to leave unless he carried them. So they just silentlyid there while being carried by him.
As Lin Fan led the hostages out of the room, he also made sure to toss a toad through the bars before leaving. Then when they were out of the room and out of sight of that cell, he had the moles that he had left behind call up the door of the cell with a wall of earth.
After the door of the cell had been walled off, he gave the signal to Greeny and Greeny sent that signal to the toad.
With one loud croak, the toad''s mouth swelled before it suddenly blew up, releasing arge explosion of purple gas.
This purple gas quickly spread through the cave and soon it surrounded the bandits that were still in the cave.
The moment that the bandits breathed in the poison, there were ck dots that appeared on their skin and all of them started coughing out blood. There were those that tried to run, there were those that tried to find the source of this purple smoke, and there were those that didn''t know what to do.
But no matter what they did, none of them were able to save themselves.
That was because the cave had beenpletely sealed off by Lin Fan.
The interesting thing that Lin Fan had found earlier was that the cell was very close to the back of the mountain. There was only a thinyer of stone between the cell and freedom.
So he had gone all the way to the back of the mountain and started digging his way to the cell.
He didn''t dig all the way to the cell right away, otherwise he would have reached it a long time ago since he had started digging in the morning.
Instead, Lin Fan had sent the other moles on another mission during this time. The other moles that he controlled went to the entrance of the cave and set a few things up, waiting for most of the bandits toe into the cave.
He knew that it was impossible for all the bandits toe in since they weren''t foolish enough to not set up a guard patrol, so he didn''t aim for all of them to be inside at the same time.
His chance finally came when the bandits came in for their dinner, which had turned into a feast to celebrate their sessful raid. While all these bandits had been distracted he gave the order to the moles to set off the explosives to distract the bandits.
These explosives were nothing more than smoke bombs, but they had distracted the bandits long enough for the moles to create earth walls thatpletely covered up the entrance.
During this time, Lin Fan had broken through the back of the mountain with his pre-dug hole. All he did was break through that finalyer to walk through into the cell.
Then after saving the hostages, he threw the poison toad in and sealed the only opening left which was the entrance to this cell.
The rest was history.
As for the bandits that were still left outside, they tried to break down the walls that had covered up the entrance at first, but that didn''tst long.
That was because they were immediately hunted by the beasts in the woods.
Or rather, the beasts that Lin Fan had left.
He knew that he couldn''t trap all of them and that there would be stragglers, so he would need to clean up those stragglers too.
That was why he had left Fuyuki and Fubuki''s pack outside.
By the time he made it back to the front of the mountain with the hostages, there were only corpses left on the ground.
Fuyuki and Fubuki had long led their pack back into the forest since that was what Lin Fan had ordered them to do.
Even if he had told some people that he could tame beasts, that didn''t mean that he wanted everyone to know. It was an important trump card he had to keep secret for the future.
When the mercenaries and the two girls saw the ground covered in corpses, they couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with shock and admiration.
Not only had he smoothly saved them, he had also killed off all the bandits at the same time.
While they didn''t know just how he had done it, that didn''t stop them from admiring him all the same.
Especially Lu''er and Lan''er, the two of them had strange looks in their eyes as they remembered what Yue Lan had told them beforeˇas well as a faint blush on their cheeksˇ
Chapter 169 Strange Token (1)
Lin Fan didn''t open up the cave right away after they escaped. Instead he brought the mercenaries and the two girls over to a camp that he had prepared ahead of time and got them settled.
He knew that they must have suffered at the hands of the bandits, so he quickly cooked them a meal and let them rest up before heading back to the cave.
Lu''er and Lan''er wanted toe with him, but he firmly rejected their request.
At first they didn''t seem to listen to him, but after he asked them to watch over the camp, they strangely settled down.
He also noticed a strange look that the two of them shared, but he didn''t understand the meaning behind that lookˇso he ignored it in the end and headed towards the stone wall.
With a single thought, the moles under his control dug right through the wall that was covering up the entrance of the cave. Of course, right before he prated through, he had the moles stop digging.
There was only a singleyer of dirt and rock that was left between him and the inside of the cave.
To be safe, he evacuated the area with most of the moles and only left a single mole there. That mole that was left behind had a little surgical mask on its face that could block the poison that was still left inside of the cave.
Since he had decided to use poison, naturally had he prepared countermeasures to the poison that he used.
This surgical mask was the item that he had prepared.
While it looked like a simple mask, it was actually a magic item which was why the mole was able to wear it.
This surgical mask had the ability to neutralize poison that came in contact with it and the ability to change shape to fit the wearer. However, this item was also cheap and would only work while it was charged with magic power, so it wasn''t considered very powerful.
Still, it worked for the purposes that Lin Fan wanted to use it for.
This mole that had the mask on was the one that broke through the stone wall covering the entrance of the cave and the moment that it did, the purple poisonous gas poured out of the cave.
Lin Fan and the others were far enough from the cave that the poisonous gas didn''t reach them before it dissipated into the air outside, but the grass that was near the entrance of the cave all turned brown when exposed to the poison. This just showed how powerful the poison was.
Once the purple gas stopped pouring out of the cave, Lin Fan that had now put on the mask after taking it from the mole who hade back started moving towards the entrance.
Since it was nighttime, it would have been hard for Lin Fan to see if it wasn''t for the fact that he was a cultivator. But since he was one, he channeled his spiritual energy into his eyes and was able to see everything.
The first thing he saw was naturally the corpses that were lying by the entrance of the cave.
All of the bandits naturally knew where the entrance of the cave was since this cave was their hideout. Unfortunately for them, the stone wall that had appeared was just too strong for them to break through.
When Lin Fan walked in, he found that there were bumps on the wall from where they had attacked the wall in an attempt to break it.
It was just too bad that not a single one of them was able to sink deeper than a few millimeters.
The wall itself was close to half a meter thick and had been filled with the spiritual energy of the moles, so it was very hard to break in the first ce. It would be able to easily withstand attacks up to the Second Qi Gathering Realm.
The leader of the bandits was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm ording to Lin Fan''s investigations from earlier, but when poisoned, naturally he couldn''t use his full strength. But since the leader was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, he was still able to keep his life after being exposed to the poison.
After Lin Fan walked in, he found that there were a few people who were still conscious lying there among the corpses.
They pretended to be dead to avoid attracting his attention, but they couldn''t escape his Appraisal Eyes.
The corpses didn''t give his Appraisal Eyes a reaction, only the ones that were still alive would give him a reaction. He was able to easily pick out the ones that were still alive.
He didn''t want to touch the ones that were still alive since they were poisoned, so he had the moles push them out of the pile with their earth moving abilities.
Pirs of earth came out of the ground under the corpses to push the ones that were still alive out. Then with a simple nt to the pirs, the ones that were still alive were put in a line in front of Lin Fan.
Of course it wasn''t perfect since there was still inertia, but it was good enough.
It didn''t take Lin Fan at all to find the boss of these bandits.
Compared to the rest, there were far less ck spots on him, but Lin Fan was certain that he was still dying from the poison. Or at least that was what his Appraisal Eyes told him.
But before he died, Lin Fan had a few questions to ask him.
The bandit boss was only conscious because of his strong will, but that didn''t mean that he was doing well. He could tell that if he rxed even the slightest bit, he would immediately lose consciousness and die.
So when Lin Fan appeared in front of him, even though he couldn''t see clearly who it was because his vision was blurry, he shouted, "Please save me! I''ll give you anything you want if you save me!"
But Lin Fan just stood there,pletely ignoring his cries for help.
The bandit boss could also see this and since the soft method wasn''t working, he decided to use the hard method.
In a threatening voice, the bandit boss said, "You son of a b*tch, heal me or I''ll kill you here and now!" As he said this, he naturally released his aura as much as possible.
Even if he was weakened and he couldn''t release his full aura, he could still release an aura that was threatening to most of the bandits and the hostages who he thought Lin Fan was.
However, all that he received in reply to this was an ice cold voice that said, "Tell me who hired you to attack the caravan."
The bandit boss felt a chill run down his spine the moment that he heard this voice and he couldn''t help looking up at Lin Fan to see just who this person was. But before he could even raise his head, there was a powerful pressure that suddenly fell down on him that pushed his head into the ground.
He couldn''t move a single inch, it was almost as if there was a mountain that was pressing down on him.
At this point, he finally felt the fear that he should have felt and he quickly said, "Please spare me! As long as you spare me, I can give you anything!"
Even though Lin Fan''s pressure was crushing him, it seemed like he still wasn''t willing to talkˇBut Lin Fan could tell that there was a different kind of fear in his voice.
It wasn''t the fear of him, but rather the person behind him that didn''t allow him to talk.
Lin Fan knew that to just use fear to crush this person''s will was hard at this point, so he decided to give him an olive branch.
Lin Fan calmly said, "I don''t know who''s behind you and why you''re so scared of him, but if you tell me who hired you, then I can help you escape from their grasp. As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll help you."
The bandit boss couldn''t help trembling when he heard these words.
After a few seconds of hesitation, he said in a wavering voice, "Are you serious?"
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he heard this as he knew that his bait had worked. So he said in an enticing voice, "I am. As long as you''re willing to tell me the truth, I''ll help you."
There was a few more seconds of silence before the bandit boss suddenly said, "I''ll tell you! It wasˇ"
But before the next words coulde out of his mouth, there was a stream of ck liquid that dripped out of the corner of his mouth. After that, the mouth of the bandit boss started to foam over and his eyes rolled back in their sockets before his face fell right into the ground.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to check to know that he was dead.
When he looked at the corpse of the bandit boss, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
It wasn''t that he was upset that the bandit boss had died since he had nned on killing the bandit boss in the first ce. When he promised to help him ''escape their grasp'', he had meant it in a different way.
After all, death was the best escape from anything.
So he had nned on letting the poison that he used kill the bandit boss.
Even if he wanted to save him, it was already toote since the poison that he had used had already gone too deep into the bandit boss. Of course, the bandit boss didn''t know thatˇ
The reason why Lin Fan was upset was because he didn''t get the information that he wanted. Though not only that, he was upset because it was clear whoever was behind these bandits had clearly killed the bandit boss to silence him.
They had clearly ced a poison that could be activated when the bandit boss betrayed them to kill the bandit boss from far away. As for what the conditions were or how the time dy worked, Lin Fan wasn''t sure, but he knew that the bandit boss had been killed by this mechanism.
When he looked at the other bandits who had survived, he found that all of them had been killed just like the bandit boss. There was a line of ck liquid that came out of their mouths and the sameyer of foam in them.
There wasn''t a single living bandit left in this ceˇ
Chapter 170 Strange Token (2)
Lin Fan knitted his brows to think for a bit before suddenly pulling out a pair of gloves that he put on.
These gloves were simr to the mask that he was wearing, they also helped negate any poison that he touched.
He could have used these gloves earlier to pull out all these living people, but of course he would have had to do it one by one. It was much easier for him to use the moles to push out all the living people.
He started with the corpse of the bandit boss.
After all, it seemed more likely that the boss would have important evidence that he could use.
However, to his disappointment, he didn''t find much on the bandit boss.
Since this bandit boss didn''t have a Storage Ring, he didn''t keep many things on him. Other than a few coins and a waterskin which seemed to be filled with wine based on the smell, he didn''t have anything else.
That was until Lin Fan looked more carefully and found that there was something hidden in the seams of the bandit boss'' clothes.
When he pulled apart the seams, he found that there was a small token that was hidden inside the lining of the bandit boss'' clothes. However, no matter how he looked at it, he found that this was nothing more than a simple token.
This token had a very simple design in the first ce, so there was nothing identifying about it based on the design. Even the material was very simple since he could tell with his Appraisal Eyes that this token was cast from normal iron.
The only thing that was special about it and could allow him to identify who it belonged to was the character that was carved into it. It was a character that read "Yong".
This was clearly the family that this token represented, but Lin Fan couldn''t tell which family it was just based on this surname.
Still, this was at least a clueˇ
As for the rest of the bandits, Lin Fan disdained searching them since he figured that they wouldn''t have anything that he would need. He might have searched them if he hadn''t gotten anything from the bandit boss, but there was no need now.
But one thing he did do was head over to the corpses of the bandits that had died from the toad''s poison.
He carefully swept his spiritual senses over them before reaching his hand into their mouth to pull something from the cap of one of their teeth.
It was a tiny little pod that fit perfectly into the cap of their teeth, but one shouldn''t look down on how small this thing was. After all, this was the poison that had been put into these people. This was what had been used to kill all the other bandits that had survived the toad''s poison.
Although he didn''t know how this thing worked and if it would be dangerous, Lin Fan still decided to keep it so he could study itter. There was still a chance that he could get some clues from this.
Once he was finished with his search, he didn''t spare another nce for these people.
He didn''t bury them nor did he burn their bodies because people like them didn''t deserve this kindness.
These were bandits that had made a living off of stealing from others and killing people, so he would give them the fate that they deserved.
Once he was done searching through the cave, he headed back out to the camp that he had set up.
When he came back, he saw that the mercenaries were already looking much better even though they still had pale faces. At the very least, they had regained their strength and could walk by themselves again.
When the people at the camp saw Lin Fan stand up, they all stood up as if they were prepared to follow him, but Lin Fan just gestured with his hands for them to sit down.
Seeing the doubtful looks on the faces of the mercenaries and the two girls, Lin Fan said, "The bandits are already all dead and this area is safe since the beasts know not to approach because of the bandit camp. We''ll camp here tonight before we head back to the town."
The mercenaries all looked at each other with doubtful looks, but they still epted Lin Fan''s n.
He was the one who had saved them, so they could at least trust him that much. Though the main reason why they epted this was because they really were forcing themselves to even stand up.
If they really had to move, the most likely ending was that they would copse before they even got far.
At least in this ce, they would have a nice ce to sleep because of the tent that Lin Fan had set up.
When it came to decide who would be on night watch, the mercenaries, Lu''er, and Lan''er all volunteered, but Lin Fan rejected this. He knew that they were all tired and it wouldn''t go well if they were on night watch, so he said that he would take care of night watch alone.
His cultivation was much higher than theirs, so it wasn''t a problem if he were to miss a single night''s sleep. Unlike them who had already missed several nights'' sleep and were malnourished from being starved.
If he left the night watch to them, who knows what would happenˇ
It was better to be safe than sorry while camping out in the wilderness, so Lin Fan decided to do it himself.
After the mercenaries had settled in the tent, Lin Fan jumped up into one of the trees and sat there as he watched over the camp and the surrounding area.
Some time passed and the only ones left awake at the camp were Lu''er and Lan''er who were currently sitting at the fire exchanging strange looks.
The two of them had been silent the entire time and had been giving each other looks that Lin Fan didn''t understand, but he didn''t say anything since he figured that they had a lot to process after this ordeal. They would sleep when they were tired, there was no need for him to say anything.
But to his surprise, they were much bolder than he thought.
They did something thatpletely caught him off guard.
As he was sitting there in the tree, he suddenly heard a sound nearby and immediately turned to look in that direction.
He found that it was Lan''er and Lu''er who had suddenly jumped up into the tree with him.
He couldn''t help feeling that they were acting very strange as well as looking at him with a strange look, so he asked, "What''s going on? Do you two need something?"
Lan''er and Lu''er looked at each other again before Lan''er took the lead and said, "Young master, we want to repay you for saving us."
Lu''er followed up, "Young master, please let us repay you for saving us."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this, but he still said, "There''s no need for you to repay me. You''re Yue Lan''s subordinates and Yue Lan works for me, so it''s natural that I would save you. Just go back and slˇ"
Before he could finish, his eyes that had been looking at the two girls suddenly popped wide open as they filled with disbelief.
That was because the two girls had pulled down the top half of their dress and exposed their chest in full. Lin Fan was able to see every part of it, from the white skin to the pink tipsˇ
After being in a daze for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly turned away and asked, "What are you doing?"
Lan''er and Lu''er both smiled before they came closer and said, "We''re repaying you, young master. Please just let us do this."
But before they could do a thing, Lin Fan suddenly raised a hand to stop the two of them froming any closer before saying, "Stop, I don''t need you to repay me like this."
Perhaps if this was before, he might have been tempted by these two girls, but it was different now. Now that he had built a close rtionship to the girls that were currently in his harem, he felt that one night stands like this would cheapen that rtionship.
If he got to know Lu''er and Lan''er better, perhaps he might have considered this, but it had only been less than an hour since they had met and they had only spoken a few words to each otherˇ So he couldn''t help feeling awkward doing this kind of thing with them.
It wasn''t that they weren''t beautiful, these two were indeed rare beauties even if they couldn''t match up to the same level as the girls in his harem.
He just felt that it wasn''t right.
But the two girls didn''t give up when they heard this and they came closer, taking his hand in their hands and putting it to their chest with smiles on their faces.
Lin Fan was stunned when he felt the soft feeling of their curved peaks. While they weren''t big enough to fill his hand, they were still very soft to touch, with the exception of the pink tip right in the center.
However, after a moment of being dazed, Lin Fan quickly pulled his hand away and jumped off the branch he had been sitting on, jumping onto another branch nearby to create space between them. Then he said with a firm look, "Enough already. I already told you that I don''t need you to repay me, so stop this now."
Then without waiting for a response from the girls, he jumped out of the tree andnded in another tree nearby.
The two girls were just left sitting there on that branch with deste looks on their faces.
They turned to look at each other and Lu''er couldn''t help saying, "This wasn''t like what the mistress describedˇ"
Lan''er also couldn''t help saying, "Could it be that we aren''t charming enough?"
Both of them just looked at each other in nk dismay as they couldn''t figure out what they had done wrong.
As for the culprit who had put these thoughts in their headsˇit was naturally Yue Lan.
It wasn''t just these girls, it was also the other girls who worked for herˇ
After learning about Lin Fan''s desire, she had alreadye up with a n to help him along. So she only recruited beautiful girls as her subordinates and she had been secretly training them.
As for what the training wasˇit was to serve Lin Fan at nightˇ
Lin Fan who had just escaped couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
He really didn''t know what had gotten into those two girls back there, but he was just relieved that they didn''t chase him.
After all, it was easy for them to chase him if they really wanted to continue.
After taking a moment to catch his breath, he couldn''t help raising his hand up to his face and taking a sniffˇIt really did have a fragrant smellˇ
Lin Fan shook his head and focused his mind.
He was on night watch, he had to focus on watching over the areaˇ
But he also couldn''t help thinking of the spring scenery that he had seen earlier.
Chapter 171 Strange Token (3)
When morning came and the mercenaries woke up, they couldn''t help feeling that there was a strange atmosphere in the air.
Lin Fan and the two girls were sitting around the fire when they woke up, but no one was talking to each other.
One of the mercenaries couldn''t help asking, "Did something happen?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a cough before saying, "Nothing happened at all."
''
Though he tried to say it in a calm voice, it came out a bit more forceful than he would have liked it to.
When Lan''er and Lu''er heard this, they couldn''t stop a slight trace of sadness from filling their eyesˇ
The mercenaries naturally knew that they had touched on a sensitive topic, so the other mercenaries grabbed the mouth of the one who had spoken earlier and red at him before one of them asked, "What''s for breakfast? I''m starving."
Lin Fan reached out to grab the pot that was hanging over the fire and offered them the porridge that he had made.
Just like this, breakfast went by and even if it was a bit awkward at first, the tense atmosphere slowly mellowed out. Even Lu''er and Lan''er were happily chatting with the mercenaries by the end of it.
The only thing that was still off was that Lin Fan didn''t speak to Lu''er and Lan''er and vice versa. But other than that, it was still quite a harmonious atmosphere.
Once they finished breakfast, Lin Fan went into the forest and brought out Hi and the horse carriage that he had prepared.
When the mercenaries and the girls saw the horse carriage, they couldn''t help being shocked. One of the mercenaries asked, "Where did this horse carriagee from? Why didn''t we sense it yesterday?"
Lin Fan said, "I had this horse carriage stored in the woods in a hidden ce, so that''s why you couldn''t see it before."
The mercenaries looked at him with a doubtful look since they didn''t believe that such arge carriage could be hidden that well, but since they didn''t know how he had done it, they really couldn''t say anything if Lin Fan wasn''t willing to say anything.
But then they turned their attention to the Hi who was pulling the horse.
Seeing the mane that waspletely made of mes, they couldn''t help being shocked as they said, "Spirit beast! It''s a high grade spirit beast!"
They could feel the aura that wasing from Hi, so they knew just how powerful Hi was. It was clear that this ming horse was at an even higher level of cultivation than themˇ
They turned to Lin Fan again with questioning gazes that also had a trace of admiration, but Lin Fan wouldn''t say a thing. However, it was clear by the slightly upturned sides of his lips that he was feeling quite proud to receive these gazes.
With Hi and the horse carriage that he pulled, it took them less than a day to arrive back at the dungeon town.
When they arrived at night, everyone was surprised to see them, but they quickly weed them.
There were many mercenaries that quickly came forward to greet the mercenary group that Lin Fan had saved. It seemed like this group of mercenaries was quite famous, but that did make sense otherwise they wouldn''t be working with the Mercenary Guild directly.
But Lin Fan also noticed that it was a certain someone who was receiving more attention than the rest.
The mercenary group that Lin Fan saved was a group of four, three men and one woman. The girl of the group was a childhood friend kind of beauty and while she wasn''t as beautiful as the girls in his harem, she certainly had her fans among the mercenaries.
The number of mercenaries that surrounded her was more than the number of mercenaries that went to see the other threebinedˇ
The other three had bitter looks on their faces, but also looks of anger as they red at the mercenaries that had gathered around the girl.
It seemed like she wasn''t just popr outside of the party, she was also popr in her party.
Lin Fan shouldn''t let them find out that she had tried to get closer to him on the way backˇWhen they had been getting some water together during the break, she had even asked him out on a dateˇ
Of course, Lin Fan had rejected her offer, but he could tell from her eyes that it didn''t seem like she was going to give upˇ
Sometimes love really was like a hurricane.
As for Lu''er and Lan''er, they were immediately greeted by Yue Lan''s subordinates and Yue Lan herself.
Since they were all female, they had formed a sister-like bond with each other during their time working under Yue Lan. Naturally they had been worried about Lu''er and Lan''er after what had happened to the caravan.
As they walked away, Lin Fan also saw them looking over and pointing at him as they whispered to each other.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward look on his face as he remembered what happenedst nightˇ
But he steeled his face and walked back home with Yue Lan and Tian Tian following him.
After they arrived at the vige chief''s house, they went right to the study as Yue Lan and Tian Tian had questions to ask Lin Fan about what had happened.
Lin Fan started from the beginning and told them everything that happened. Since they knew that Lin Fan could control beasts, he showed them the mole and exined his n to them as well.
They didn''t really say much at first and the only interruption was when Lin Fan brought out the moles. The moles were considered cute and these girls had a soft spot for cute things, so Lin Fan stopped telling his story to give them some time to y with the moles.
However, when he reached the part where the bandit boss suddenly died, both of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
They already had their suspicions that there was someone behind the bandit boss, but now that Lin Fan had basically confirmed it, they had no choice but to take this seriously.
Then when he mentioned the token that he had foundˇwithout any hesitation, both of them suddenly jumped up and moved closer as they said, "Let me see it!"
Lin Fan was a bit scared when he saw this, but he still took out the token and ced it on the table for them to see.
When the two of them saw the token at first, they didn''t have much of a reaction. It was only when they saw the "Yong" letter on the token that they both suddenly deeply knitted their brows.
Lin Fan knew that something was wrong, so he asked, "What is it? Do you recognize this token?"
Neither Tian Tian or Yue Lan said a word as they kept staring at the token.
After an unknown amount of time, Yue Lan finally said, "You can say that we recognize it, but that''s the bad thing. The family that this token belongs to is a bitˇtroublesomeˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this as he asked, "Troublesome, how?"
Tian Tian and Yue Lan looked at each other, but neither of them said a thing. It was almost as if it was too hard for them to say what they were thinking.
But being pressured by the look on Lin Fan''s face, Tian Tian was the one who exined since she could exin it better than Yue Lan.
"You should know that each city has a City Lord, right?" Tian Tian suddenly asked this vague question.
Lin Fan was confused, but he still nodded to show that he did know this.
Tian Tian then said, "While each city has a City Lord, there''s also differences between cities. Sunset City that we were in before was considered a small city, so the City Lord there didn''t really have much power. However, the family that this tokenes from is also a City Lord''s familyˇButˇ"
She didn''t finish her words, but Lin Fan had an idea of what she was implying just based on the information that she gave him.
After a long while, Tian Tian finally added, "But it''s not just the city that this familyes from, but also the status that this family''s family head hasˇ"
Lin Fan knitted his brows and said, "Just tell me already, I can handle it."
Tian Tian and Yue Lan looked at each other again before they both sighed. Tian Tian then said, "This Yong Family''s family head is the City Lord of Brilliant Light City. Brilliant Light City is one of the five main cities of the Mu Empire that we''re currently in. As the City Lord of one of the five main cities, naturally the family head of the Yong Family has a special statusˇ"
Tian Tian paused at this and shook her head to give a sigh again before saying, "The family head of the Yong Family is one of the five dukes of the Mu Empire."
Lin Fan knitted his brows again as he asked, "Does that mean something special? Does it mean that they have a lot of experts?"
Tian Tian shook her head and said, "The royal family is the one that controls the experts of the empire, they would never allow any of the noble families to have any experts that could threaten their rule." Then after another pause, she continued, "But the Yong Family is under the protection of the royal family as one of the ducal families and more importantly, the ducal families are known for handling matters for the royal family. For them to send bandits to attack our caravansˇ"
As her words drifted off again, Lin Fan finished them for her this time, "The empire has set their sights on our dungeon town?"
Chapter 172 New Store
Tian Tian was silent for a bit before giving a nod, but then she also shook her head which confused Lin Fan.
Seeing this confused look, Tian Tian exined, "It could mean that the empire has set their sights on this dungeon town, but that''s very unlikely. This dungeon town hasn''t caused a bit enough stir for something like that to happen yet."
Lin Fan asked with a frown, "Then why would one of the ducal families be sending bandits at us?"
Tian Tian didn''t answer right away as she knitted her brows to think.
After a long period of silence, Tian Tian finally shook her head and said, "I can''t be certain why they would send bandits at us, but I can be certain that it shouldn''t involve the empire. This should be the Yong Family acting on their own."
Lin Fan didn''t know how she had reached this conclusion, but he trusted her conclusion. After all, Tian Tian was someone who worked for the Mercenary Guild, a giant organization that spanned across the entire Mu Empire. She would certainly have more information than him to analyze the situation with.
So Lin Fan changed the topic by asking, "Then what should we do about this?"
Both Tian Tian and Yue Lan looked at each other before falling into deep thought.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this.
During this entire time, other than to exin things to him, they hadn''t said a single thing. Since they didn''t tell him anything, he had no idea what they were thinking about and waspletely lost.
The only thing that he could do now was wait for them to say something.
So after a very long period of silence, longer than any other silence previously, the two girls strangely said at the same time, "There''s only one way."
The two girls looked at each other with surprised looks before suddenly revealing smiles when they saw the look in each other''s eyes.
As for Lin Fan, he just looked at them and shook his head with a helpless smile before asking, "Well, what is it?"
The two girls gave each other a nod before turning back to Lin Fan and saying with a smile at the same time, "Information."
Lin Fan didn''t know how to reply at first, but then he said, "Of course we have to get informationˇThe problem is how are we going to get it?"
Yue Lan was the one to speak this time as she said, "We''re not going to get it, you are."
This time it was Lin Fan''s turn to reveal a confused look.
He just looked at Yue Lan and asked, "What do you mean by that?"
Yue Lan didn''t say anything as she moved to the cab at the side of the room. She started digging right through the cab until she found a piece of paper that she brought back for Lin Fan.
Even though this was a room in the vige chief manor which should belong to Lin Fan, Yue Lan was the one that used this study more, so she was more familiar with the items in this room than Lin Fan. But that was normal since Yue Lan was the one that was really running the vige.
Lin Fan was nothing more than her errand boy who she sent on many different errands.
Lin Fan looked down at the piece of paper that she had put in front of him and was even more confused. That was because this piece of paper was just a deed for a store and he didn''t understand how this was rted to the current topic.
But Yue Lan pointed at a line at the top of the deed for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked down and found that this was a deed for a store in Brilliant Light City.
Wait, Brilliant Light City? Wasn''t that where the Yong Family was?
Lin Fan looked back up at her and asked, "You''re going to open another store in the city where the Yong Family is?"
Yue Lan revealed a faint smile and said, "Well, technically you are since you are the owner of the store."
Lin Fan ignored this and asked, "Are you really going to Brilliant Light City? It''s dangerous there, you shouldn''t be opening a store there at this time."
Yue Lan gave a shrug and said, "Who said that I was going? I''m already busy enough managing this dungeon town, how could I find time to go to Brilliant Light City?"
Lin Fan revealed a confused look again as he asked, "Then who''s going to manage this store?"
Yue Lan pointed at him and said, "Of course it''ll be you. Who else would it be if not the owner of the store?"
Lin Fan was surprised at first before revealing an awkward look, "But I don''t know how to run a store at all, I''ll justˇ" His voice suddenly drifted off for a bit before he suddenly revealed a look of understanding.
He looked right at Yue Lan and asked, "Wait, do you meanˇ"
He didn''t finish his question, but Yue Lan gave a nod in response, "I''ve already prepared the management team, but now you''ll have to go with them." She gave a sigh and added, "I had thought that it was just a normal store, but now it seems likeˇ"
It wasn''t just this one branch store that Yue Lan was opening.
The business of the store in Sunset City was going so well that many different merchants had been asking to sell their products in different cities. They had seen how well Lin Fan''s products had been selling, so they all wanted to get a piece of the profit.
But Yue Lan had rejected all of them since she had other ns.
Her n was to open up many branch stores so they could sell these products themselves and earn more profits.
During the past month, she had been setting this up.
With the profit earned from the store and the money that they earned from this dungeon town, they had plenty of money now. So she took that money and invested it into opening different branch stores.
She had chosen Brilliant Light City as the first main city to expand into, but she never thought that there would be a coincidence like thisˇ
But it was good that there was this coincidence since at least that gave them a reason to go in and investigate. At the very least, she wouldn''t have to go through the trouble of opening a new branch store in another main city just so they could have a reason to go and investigate.
Since that had been settled, Lin Fan casually asked, "Then since I''m going to investigate the Yong Family and the Mercenary Guild is involved, thenˇ"
As he said this, he slowly turned to look at Tian Tian. However, Tian Tian revealed an awkward look when she heard this.
After hesitating a bit, she said, "I''m afraid that the Mercenary Guild won''t be able to help you this time."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a surprised look before asking in a confused voice, "Why?"
Tian Tian''s awkward smile became even more awkward before she said, "It''s just thatˇthe president of the Brilliant Light City branchˇhas a bit of a history withˇmy big sister."
Tian Tian gave a cough to calm herself down before saying, "While this is a matter that involves the Mercenary Guild''s interests and we should be helping you, the president over in Brilliant Light City most likely won''t if we were to ask him to help. In fact, if we were to talk to him, he would most likely make it harder for you."
Lin Fan knitted his brows to think for a bit before saying, "Do you mean that your big sister and the president of the Brilliant Light City branchˇ?"
Tian Tian revealed an awkward look again before saying, "He tried to confess to her once and it didn''t go wellˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a helpless smile when he heard this, but he knew better than to ask any further than this.
At the very least, they had already decided what they would do next.
So after discussing a few more details, they were about to end this meeting.
However, Lin Fan suddenly remembered something and stopped them.
The two girls looked at him with curious looks as he took out the little pod of poison and he ced it on the table. They looked up at him with confused looks as he exined what it was.
When they understood what it was, they were about to get closer, but Lin Fan suddenly raised his hands in front of them to stop them as he said, "Careful, it''s poisonous. Don''t get too close or something might happen to you."
The girls looked up at him like he was worrying too much, but even then, he still wouldn''t let them get closer without putting on the surgical masks.
The two girls relented and put on the masks before moving in for a closer look at the pod.
However, no matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t make heads or tails of it.
Tian Tian had a better understanding of it since she had seen more artifacts than the two of them from working at the Mercenary Guild. She said half to herself and half out loud, "It seems like there''s a small array carved onto this pod and there''s a detonation effect on it. But as for what the conditions are or how it''s detonated, I have no idea since I''m not an array master."
Lin Fan asked, "Can you have someone from the Mercenary Guild take a look at this? I want to understand how it works and what kind of poison is in it so I know how to deal with it if I encounter this in the future."
Lin Fan had tried using his Appraisal Eye on it before, but for some reason, his Appraisal Eyes skill hadn''t been able to see through the pod to tell him what kind of poison it was. The only thing that he had learned was what kind of array it was, but he didn''t know what the effects were since the Appraisal Eyes didn''t give him that much detail.
Tian Tian gave a nod in response to this and said, "Sure, I know people in the Mercenary Guild who can take a look at this." But then after a pause, she added, "But it will take some time for them to analyze this, is that alright with you?"
Lin Fan nodded and said, "Sure, you can just have Yue Lan send the information to me once you''re done."
Yue Lan nodded in agreement since she knew that it was easier for her to send information to Lin Fan. After all, she could disguise it as a caravan to the branch store in Brilliant Light City without drawing any attention at all.
Tian Tian nodded in agreement and put the pod away.
With this, it was decided that Lin Fan was heading off to Brilliant Light City.
Chapter 173 Last Night
Since Lin Fan would be heading off to Brilliant Light City in two days, he wouldn''t have much time left with the girls before he left.
So without any hesitation, he summoned all the girls and brought them all to his bedroom.
All of the girls had been busy with their own matters now, but when he summoned them all, they still came.
Xiao Yue and L had been busy helping Yue Lan with matters around the town. Mu Bao Bao had been teaching the kids from the town that she had recruited into the sect, but instead of calling it teaching, it was better to say that she was ying with them.
As for Yue Lan and Tian Tian, there was no need to mention how busy they wereˇ
But they still dropped all their matters that night and came to Lin Fan''s room.
Currently, they were lined up right in front of him, who was lying on the bed with an evil smile.
Lin Fan swept his eyes over them, enjoying the view that was in front of him. That was because all of the girls were currently wearingcy nightgowns, each of which were thin enough that he could vaguely see some things hidden underneath them.
After a while, he finally said, "Come over and present yourselves."
The girls all listened to him as they walked over and started taking off their clothes until they were just standing in front of him wearing nothing.
Seeing the perfect bodies being revealed to him, Lin Fan immediately pitched a tent in his pants.
Seeing the different reactions that they had, the me inside of Lin Fan burnt strongly as he said, "Shouldn''t you tell me what you want?"
Yue Lan was the most confident out of all five girls as she said with a smile, "Master, please give it to me."
Next were Xiao Yue, L, and Tian Tian who all had blushes on their cheeks, but they still said with straight faces, "Master, please give it to me."
Finally there was Mu Bao Bao who had apletely red face, but she also said in a soft voice, "Please give it to me."
She was the only one who didn''t call Lin Fan master because her pride wouldn''t let her do that. After all, they were currently master and disciple, so she couldn''t call him "master" as his master.
Lin Fan justid there with a smile on his face as he didn''t move an inch, but he still said, "Come and help me take off my clothes if you want it."
Once again, Yue Lan was the one who took the lead out of the girls,ing right up beside the bed with a smile on her face. She leaned forward and pressed her body against Lin Fan, pressing therge soft peaks right against his chest.
When he felt this soft feeling with two hard tips pressing up against his chest, the mes deep inside of him burned bright. However, he stillid there as he let Yue Lan do what she wanted with her body.
She slowly pulled off his shirt while also putting her tworge snow white peaks in front of his face. As they came up right in front of him, he moved forward and put his mouth on one of the pink tips as he started sucking.
When Yue Lan felt his tongue across her little tip and his mouth sucking at her chest, she couldn''t help panting and moaning as there was a flow of liquid that started dripping down her leg.
When the other girls saw this, they couldn''t stand still anymore.
They all came over to where Lin Fan was and started helping him with his shirt, putting their chests right in front of his face.
Lin Fan''s eyes lit up with all these snow white peaks right in front of him and without any hesitation, he moved his head forward to bury his face inside of these peaks. As his head sunk into these soft peaks, he started turning it as he tried to enjoy this soft feeling as much as possible.
Feeling his face rubbing against their chests, the girls all started patting and letting out soft moans that stoked the mes inside of Lin Fan.
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and he pulled his head back to say, "What about down below?"
To his surprise, the one that took the lead this time was the shy Mu Bao Bao. She had been right in front of him and she turned right around, bringing her wet bottom half right in front of his face.
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile when he saw this and he pushed his head forward, bringing his tongue right up to the little opening and sticking his tongue in.
Mu Bao Bao gave a surprised yelp when she felt his tongue entering her, but then she continued moving towards his pants.
There was already arge tent that had been erected and when she pulled down on the pants, it brought the mound down with it. After the pants finally came off and the mound was released, the pressure from pulling it back was also released, causing Lin Fan''s bat to hit her right in the face.
She was caught off guard by this and it hit her right in the face, hitting her right in the cheek and causing her to turn her head. However, she had an enraptured look in her eyes when she was hit by this.
When it hit her, Lin Fan''s manly smell also hit her right in the face and made her even more wet. Lin Fan who had been licking and sticking his tongue into her little hole down below suddenly was hit with a deluge thatpletely wet his face.
However, Mu Bao Bao didn''t stop there.
She immediately moved her head down and was about to take Lin Fan''s thing right in her mouth, but Lin Fan had other ns.
Before she could put it in her mouth, Lin Fan suddenly stopped licking her down below and stood up, causing her to fall in front of him on the bed. He came forward and put his hand right on the back of her head, pressing her right down into the bed.
Mu Bao Boa was surprised by this, but she didn''t resist at all as she let Lin Fan do what he wanted.
He brought his head down to where she was and whispered in her ear in an evil voice, "It''s my turn now."
Then he pulled his head back and with his other hand, he grabbed Mu Bao Bao''s waist, bringing her butt up into the sky right where his waist was. With a single thrust, he pushed Mu Bao Bao even further into the bed, pushing her face right into the mattress.
Mu Bao Bao was shocked with how aggressive Lin Fan was and the sudden sensation of being filled made her grab the sheets under her with both hands. However, that didn''t mean that she didn''t enjoy it.
She couldn''t help letting out a powerful moan of pleasure the moment Lin Fan''s thing pushed right into the depths of her body, hitting right up against the wall of her inner chamber. Then when she expected him to pull out, he actually pushed even deeper and pushed right through into the walls of her inner chamber, hitting the very back of her private parts.
She didn''t expect this at all and the pleasure was too much for her as she suddenly let out a cry while climaxing.
Lin Fan looked down with an evil smile before saying, "How could you finish before I do? You need to be punished for this."
Then without any hesitation, he raised his hand and rained down ps on that perfect and firm butt. With each p, he could feel the resistance that came from her firm skin and full butt, giving off the perfect feeling.
It didn''t take long before Mu Bao Bao let out another cry of pleasure as she climaxed again.
But Lin Fan hadn''t climaxed even onceˇ
To the side, the girls who had been watching couldn''t help pouting their lips beforeing over and asking, "What about us?"
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but then he pulled out in one swift motion, letting Mu Bao Bao''s soft body fall down onto the bed before bringing his thing to face those girls.
He pointed at Xiao Yue and L as he said, "Come and clean me up."
The two girls looked at each other beforeing forward to lick Lin Fan''s waist and thing clean with their soft and supple little tongues.
While they were doing this, Lin Fan grabbed Tian Tian and started kissing her while also groping her chest with his hand, he kneaded those soft breasts and pinched the hard tips, teasing her again and again.
Yue Lan who had been left out didn''t feel sad, but rather she revealed a naughty smile as she remembered something that her friends at the brothel had told her.
She just smoothly went up behind Lin Fan and then went down on her knees as she moved her face forward towards his butt.
Before Lin Fan could react, there was now a small little thing that was sticking into his butt.
The moment that this soft and wet little thing went in, his bat suddenly grew much bigger in the mouth of L who was currently sucking on it.
L''s eyes opened wide in shock when she felt this and she couldn''t help choking on it as itpletely filled her mouth. However, there was no look of pain at all, rather her eyes were filled with a drunk look as she was filled with pleasure from being filled like this.
Xiao Yue was shocked to see that even though Lin Fan''s thingpletely filled L''s mouth, there was still a part of it that was outside of her mouth. So she went forward and started licking every part of it.
Lin Fan who had been shocked forgot about Tian Tian and turned back to see Yue Lan on her knees behind him. He looked at her with a surprised look for a bit before suddenly understanding what she was doing.
He never thought that he would be rimmed like thisˇ
But he didn''t mind since this was certainly a new experience and one that was quite enjoyable. So without hesitation, he grabbed Yue Lan''s head and pulled her right up against his butt.
Yue Lan was surprised, but also she started moving her tongue even faster and deeper.
Tian Tian who was suddenly ignored revealed an unhappy look before pulling Lin Fan''s head back and bringing her lips up to give him a deep kiss before saying, "Pay attention to me too."
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile before his hands expertly started moving across her chest once more, causing her to let out soft moans again and again.
Mu Bao Bao who had been exhausted after what Lin Fan had done to her finally recovered at this time and seeing Lin Fanpletely surrounded by the girls, she didn''t know what to do. That was until Yue Lan suddenly waved her hand at her toe over.
After a few simple words of exnation, Mu Bao Bao took Yue Lan''s ce and started doing what Yue Lan had done before.
When her tongue went in, Lin Fan''s thing doubled in size again from this new sensation.
With all this pleasure filling him, Lin Fan really couldn''t take it anymoreˇ
L who still hadn''t let Lin Fan''s thing out her mouth could feel it pulsing as she tried to get as much of it in her mouth as possible.
It didn''t take long before her mouth was suddenly filled with a warm and creamy liquid that hit the back of her mouth. She didn''t release his thing when she felt this, but rather sucked even harder as she tried to swallow everything that was being shot into her mouth.
Once it was done, she finally let go and opened her mouth for Lin Fan to see.
Seeing this, Lin Fan''s thing that had gotten a bit smaller stood up straight once again, standing over her, casting a long shadow onto her face.
Lin Fan just took all the girls and threw them in front of him before saying, "It''s going to be a long night."
Chapter 174 Brilliant Light City (1)
When morning came, Lin Fan was the only one who came down for breakfast.
Duanmu Xiao Yi couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a surprised look when she saw that it was only him at the table. She then asked, "Where are the other big sisters?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an evil smile when he heard this, but then he quickly suppressed it before saying, "They''re feeling a bit tired, so they''re still resting."
To say that they were a bit tired was an understatement. In reality, they found it hard to move after what Lin Fan had donest night.
Even with all of them dividing up Lin Fan''s lust, it still wasn''t enoughˇ
In fact, what they didn''t know was that them getting together was actually what stoked the mes inside Lin Fan even more. He wouldn''t have been that passionate if it was with each of them alone, but having all those girls in bed with him ignited something deep inside of himˇ
It was just too bad that they didn''t know.
Duanmu Xiao Yi revealed a suspicious look when she heard this, but Lin Fan quickly deflected these suspicions by changing the topic.
After breakfast was over, Lin Fan headed off to the gate of the town. There was already a caravan that was waiting there for him, which was the caravan that was heading out to Brilliant Light City.
This was a caravan that was made up of Yue Lan''s subordinates and they hade here early in the morning to set everything up. After all, this was their chance to impress the big boss behind Yue Lan, so they wouldn''t let this chance go.
But when Lin Fan arrived and saw how hard everyone was working, he couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed.
While he had been lying in bed with his girls, these people had been here working hard in the early morning chill. Now that the fall harvest was over, the temperature was slowly dropping as winter set in, so it was quite cold in the mornings.
But these people all happily greeted him when he arrived.
They didn''t seem to mind at all that he had just shown up now. That was the privilege that the boss should have.
But of course, Lin Fan didn''t really act like a boss since he didn''t know how to act like a boss.
It didn''t take long before there was a harmonious atmosphere that filled the caravan.
The employees found that Lin Fan wasn''t as hard to approach as they had thought and he was actually quite the friendly person.
After chatting with the members of the caravan, Lin Fan headed inside so that the caravan could head off. But when he came into the carriage, he found two people that he was surprised by.
It was Lu''er and Lan''er who he had savedst time.
After being surprised by their appearance, he couldn''t help asking, "What are you two doing here?"
Lu''er and Lan''er looked at each other before saying, "We''re here to guard the caravan. Is there something wrong?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No, what I mean is why are you working? Shouldn''t you be resting after being captured? Why would Yue Lan make you work so soon after that traumatic experience?"
As he said this, he couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly.
Lu''er and Lan''er felt a bit of warmth flowing into their heart when they realized that Lin Fan was speaking out of concern for them. It even made them want to follow his instructions and rest instead of going with this caravan.
But for their own ambitions, they couldn''t do that.
This was a chance that their mistress had prepared for them, so how could they let it go?
So Lan''er stepped up and said, "We actually asked the mistress to give us this chance. We let everyone downst time with the bandit case, so we want to make up for it."
Then Lu''er added, "Plus, we weren''t that injured when we were captured by the bandits, so we really didn''t need to rest that long."
The two of them looked at each other before turning to Lin Fan and saying at the same time in a firm voice, "We weren''t vited by them."
Lin Fan was taken aback by this as he just said, "Oh." But then he said, "But there''s no need for you to rush into this. There''s other things that you can do to help instead of this. You can work in theˇ"
But then Lan''er cut him off by saying, "We know, but we want to do this."
Lu''er added, "Do you not want us here?"
Lin Fan looked at the two pairs ofrge bright eyes looking at him and he gave a sigh before shaking his head. He then said with a smile, "Of course not, I''m happy to work with you."
He knew better than to keep pushing when he saw the way they looked at him.
He knew that if he forced them to stay, all he would do was put a scar on their hearts.
They were most likely feeling bad about themselves for what had happened with the bandits, so they wanted to show that they could be useful to everyone.
While he couldn''t say the same about his business in Brilliant Light City, at the very least, this caravan trip wouldn''t be as dangerous. So it wasn''t a problem for them toe along if they wanted to.
Even if it was dangerous, he didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to solve it with his level of cultivation.
After the "dual cultivation" fromst night, Lin Fan had reached the peak of the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm and was only just a step away from breaking through to the Foundation Realm. Though that final step was much harder than he thought.
It was like the gap between heaven and earth and he had no idea where to even start.
Even if he had listened to Mu Bao Bao''s advice before, it really was harder than he thought once he had to personally take this step.
Still, he wasn''t in a rush to do that right now.
He knew that the Foundation Realm was an important step to building his future
foundations as a cultivator, so if he were to rush this, he would regret it in the future. He had also found a different path to increase his power after the gift he had received from Weiss, so currently he was also slowly taking his time walking down that path.
The only thing that Lin Fan didn''t know was that after he turned his back on the two girls, they looked at each other with sly smiles. They had another n that they didn''t tell Lin Fan and he would only find out after they arrived in Brilliant Light City.
As he had expected, the trip to Brilliant Light City was quite the boring and slow trip.
Because they were posing as a normal caravan, Lin Fan wasn''t able to use Hi to make the trip go faster.
At a normal pace, it would have taken them around fifteen days to arrive in Brilliant Light City, but they didn''t move at a normal pace. That was because the carriage that they brought with them was filled with products.
They were heading to Brilliant Light City to start a new shop, so it was normal for them to carry all of these things.
So in the end, it took them around twenty days before they were able to see Brilliant Light City.
But while this trip was slow and boring, there were some parts of it that were bad for Lin Fan''s heart.
No matter where he went, Lu''er and Lan''er would always stick to him like they were his bodyguards.
At first he didn''t mind it, but that soon changed when they showed that they would follow him to every single ce that he went.
During their first bathroom break, they followed him into the woods where he went to void his bowels. They would have even stood right beside him while he was doing his business if he didn''t stop them.
Then when they found a nice natural hot spring to take a bath in, when it was Lin Fan''s turn to get in, they followed him. The worst part was that they had taken off all their clothes and had even offered to wash his back for him.
Though it was clear by their eyes and the way that they acted that they weren''t nning on stopping there.
For Lin Fan who had rejected them and hadn''t changed his mind just yet, it was awkward when they were being this aggressive.
He didn''t want to reject them t out like before since he had seen how much it had hurt them, but his heart also wouldn''t allow him to ept them because of the same issue as before. This feeling became even stronger after that final night that he had spent with his girls.
So in the end, it was very awkward for him as he even took to running away from them to avoid talking to them.
In the end, his greatest weakness was a girl''s tears.
During the middle of the twentieth day, they finally entered the range of Brilliant Light City and they were able to see the city walls.
It didn''t look that impressive from a distance, but the closer Lin Fan got, the more amazed he was by it.
This really was a city that was worthy of the title of main city!
Chapter 175 Brilliant Light City (2)
The walls of Brilliant Light City soared up into the sky. When he came close enough, it was even tall enough topletely block the sun that was behind the wall.
This wall was at least three times as tall as the walls of Sunset City!
It was no wonder this was considered one of the five main cities of the Mu Empire!
This was also seen when it came to the number of people that were trying to enter Brilliant Light City.
Once they came close enough, they found that there was arge line that was in front of them. This line spread out for half a mile out in front of the city gates and even when it shrank as people went in, there would be others to take the ce of the ones who went in.
But since it was a big city, there were plenty of staff that were assigned to the gate and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the checkpoint.
The guards didn''t act surprised at all to see theirrge carriage and just called out the leader of the caravan.
Normally one would think that Lin Fan was the leader of the caravan, but the actual leader was one of Yue Lan''s subordinates. This woman was a beautiful and maturedy by the name of Ouyang Qian.
She was the most trusted right hand of Yue Lan and had done many things for her. It was only someone like her who could take the reins of an important branch in this main city. Not to mention that she was also chosen by Yue Lan to support Lin Fan in his mission here.
So the guards were caught off guard when they saw this beautiful womaning forward to talk to them.
However, since it was a beautiful woman, they didn''t make it hard for them and quickly finished their checks. There really wasn''t a problem since Ouyang Qian had all the papers to show that they were here to build a branch shop, not to mention that the contract had already been signed, so the branch shop had already been built.
But before they could go through the gates, one of the guards suddenly called out, "Stop!"
Everyone turned to look at the guard who was standing in front of this strange looking orb.
The guard looked up and then pointed at Lin Fan before saying, "This one is a high grade cultivator, we need to register him first."
Everyone turned to Lin Fan after this was said and there were a few hostile looks among the guards.
Lin Fan on the other hand was confused when he heard this and he couldn''t help asking, "How did you know that I was a cultivator?"
He had been hiding his cultivation and unless it was a high grade cultivator like him, it would be hard for them to notice that he was a cultivator.
Of course, he had done this purposefully to avoid drawing any attention to himself while he was handling his investigations. He never expected to be exposed this easily.
Ouyang Qian knew that this was a bad situation, so she came forward towards the captain of this guard team to say, "I''m sorry, it''s our first time in Brilliant Light City and we didn''t know that high grade cultivators had to register first."
But the guards didn''t back down that easily.
One of the guards even came forward to the captain to say, "Captain, we should detain this person. He''s clearly very suspicious."
As he said this, Lin Fan could see that there was a look of envy in his eyes. It was clear that this guard was unhappy that Ouyang Qian was standing up for him.
But to his surprise, the captain said, "You''re thinking too much. It''s clearly their first time and he must not have known the rules, it''s not something to make a big deal of."
During this entire time, he hadn''t looked at Lin Fan once while he was talking. His eyes had never left Ouyang Qian as he said this with a smile.
There was a difference in treatment between the two of them and it was clear that the captain''s methods got the better reaction.
Ouyang Qian knew full well how to use her charms, so she came forward to take the captain by the arm and leaned in slightly, showing off just the faint crevice between her peaks. She then said with a smile, "Captain, thank you for your understanding."
The captain who received the brunt of this charm attack had a red look on his face as he said with a silly smile, "Of course, of course, it''s just part of the job." But as he said this, his eyes never left the crevice that had been revealed in front of him.
After a long while, the captain finally came back to his senses and he gave a cough before turning to wave his hand at Lin Fan. He then said, "Come and let''s get you registered."
Lin Fan and Ouyang Qian followed the captain into the building while the rest of their caravan waited by the gate.
As they passed the guard from before who had given the warning, the guard captain stopped in front of the orb that he had been looking at before. He then said, "As for your question of how we noticed that you were a high grade cultivator, this is how."
He pointed at the orb and said, "This is a special item that was created by the array department of the City Lord Manor.
While I don''t know how it works exactly, I do know that there is a special array in there that can check for spiritual energy, especially the spiritual energy of high grade cultivators.
The way he said this made it very clear that he was showing off.
In fact, when he said this, he had been looking at Ouyang Qian the entire time.
However, Ouyang Qian was also a professional when it came to this, so she revealed a bright eyed look and said, "That really is amazing!"
The guard captain puffed out his chest as if she was praising him and said a few words to make himself look better before bringing Lin Fan and Ouyang Qian inside.
He had one of his subordinates take care of Lin Fan''s registration while he went to the side to chat with Ouyang Qian.
While they were chatting, the guard captain asked in a very casual manner, "So are there any rtions between you and this young master?"
While it seemed like he was only speaking casually, it was clear by the look in his eyes that he cared about Ouyang Qian''s answer very much.
The guards on the side also couldn''t help turning in that direction to hear this answer.
Ouyang Qian just shook her head and said, "There''s no such rtion between me and the young master. We''re just master and servant."
The guard captain said, "Oh." Before he changed his tone and said, "Are you happy working for this young master?"
As he said this, there was a strange and somewhat hostile tone that filled his voice. It was almost as if if Ouyang Qian said there was, he would take care of Lin Fan right away.
But Ouyang Qian said in a firm voice, "No, I''m following him of my own free will."
The guard captain was caught off guard by how determined her voice was.
Ouyang Qian felt that something was off, so she added, "He''s someone who even entrusted me with managing his first store in this city, how could I not be happy following such a generous master?"
The guard captain nodded in agreement to this before changing the topic.
Then while they were talking, Ouyang Qian brought the topic back to the store as she said, "We''re opening a new store in this city right in the second business street. It''ll have many interesting things that I''m sure you''ll enjoy."
Then she changed her tone to a coy one as she said, "I hope that you''lle. I do want to see you again."
As she said this, the guard captain''s heart was filled with waves.
A beautiful woman saying something like this in such a coquettish manner, there wasn''t a single man whose heart wouldn''t be moved.
All of the guards on the side also made up their minds to check out Ouyang Qian''s store.
The guard captain quickly nodded as he said, "I will, I will, I promise I''ll be there."
Ouyang Qian just revealed a smile that was like a flower blooming that melted all their hearts.
As for Lin Fan who watched all of this happenˇHe couldn''t help giving an internal emotional sighˇ
This manager that Yue Lan had picked out, she really was something.
She had no qualms about using her charm to trick potential customers toe to the store. He couldn''t help even being filled with praise for her shamelessness, flirting so openly like this.
But the effects really were good as the guards quickly finished his registration and sent them off.
As they left, the guard captain kept promising that he woulde to the store and many of the guards kept stealing looks at Ouyang Qian.
Once they were far away from the gate, Lin Fan could not help saying, "You really are something. I can see why Yue Lan left this store to you."
Ouyang Qian came over and ced a hand on Lin Fan''s arm as she said, "I''ll do my best, young master."
Lin Fan didn''t seem bothered by this and just patted her hand before saying, "Un, I''m looking forward to it."
Without even looking back he sat back down in the carriage.
As she watched him go, Ouyang Qian couldn''t help shaking her head as she muttered, "The mistress is right, he really is dense."
Lu''er and Lan''er on the side who had heard this also shook their heads and gave sighs.
Chapter 176 Brilliant Light City (3)
The carriage only took a few minutes to reach the second business street.
This second business street was the second most popr business street in Brilliant Light City.
However, there was still the first business street that was about it.
The first business street was a ce that only nobles could get a permit for, so since they weren''t nobles of the empire, it was impossible for them to get a permit to open a store there.
Since she had no other choice, Yue Lan could only open a store in the second business street.
But even though it was the second business street, it was more than ten times livelier than their store back in Sunset City.
As expected of a main city, the number of people that came and went was far from what Sunset City couldpare to.
When they arrived at the store, Lin Fan was surprised by the size of it. It was easily three times bigger than the store in Sunset City and it was alreadypletely refurbished.
It seemed like Yue Lan really didn''t move slowly.
She had prepared all of this without him knowing and she was running the dungeon town for him.
As well, he remembered hearing her day that she was also setting up other branch storesˇ
And then there was the iron business as wellˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit ashamed when he thought of these. It seemed like he really was pushing a lot onto Yue Lan and she hadn''t even said a word about it. She had just epted everything that he gave her and took care of it by herselfˇ
He decided at that moment that he would do something for Yue Lan when this was all over. He didn''t know what he would do, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to ease the guilt in his heart unless he did something.
When it came to helping out in the store, there really wasn''t anything that he could do.
He didn''t even know this store''s cement, so he couldn''t help with the arrangement. In fact, if he had insisted on helping, he would have just made it worse for them.
So Lin Fan had no other choice but to watch on the side.
When Ouyang Qian came back from handling some paperwork, she was surprised to see Lin Fan just standing around in the store like he was a lost little boy.
She came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Well, there''s not much that I can do to help here, so I was just standing to the side and making sure that I wasn''t in the way."
Ouyang Qian couldn''t help breaking out inughter when she heard this which made Lin Fan''s smile even more bitter. She could see this, but she didn''t stop herself fromughing because she really couldn''t help thinking that Lin Fan was cute.
Once she was doneughing, she wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "Young master, there''s no need for you to stay here and help."
Lin Fan still had the same bitter smile on his face as he said, "But it feels wrong if I just run off by myself. After all, this is my store."
Ouyang Qian''s expression became serious when she heard this and she said, "That is right, this is your store. When does an owner work in his store? The owner hires people to take care of business for them while they do what they need to do and what do you need to do right now?"
Lin Fan thought for a bit before nodding in agreement.
He looked at Ouyang Qian with a grateful look and said, "Thank you."
Ouyang Qian was a bit caught off guard by these sudden words and her face couldn''t help blushing a bit. But then she gave a cough and said with a smile, "If you really did stick around and try to help, you would be fighting me for my job."
Lin Fan couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. After he finished, he said with a smile, "Then I''ll leave it to you. I still have other things that I need to take care of."
Ouyang Qian nodded in response to this.
Lin Fan turned to leave the store, but before he could leave, Ouyang Qian suddenly remembered something and called out to stop him.
Lin Fan turned back with a confused look and asked, "Is there something else that you need?"
Ouyang Qian nodded and dug into her pocket to pull out a set of keys that she handed to Lin Fan. While Lin Fan looked at these keys with a confused look, Ouyang Qian exined, "These are the keys for your residence here. We''ve already bought a manor for you to stay in."
Lin Fan looked awkwardly at everyone else and said, "Is it one that everyone is sharing?"
Ouyang Qian shook her head before saying, "Naturally we have an employee dorm prepared for all the other staff members. This is a manor that has been prepared for you alone."
Lin Fan''s awkward look became even more awkward, but he still epted this in the end since he knew that this was the natural course of things. He was the owner of the store and the boss, so it was natural that he would receive this manor.
Though it did feel a bit lonely living in such arge manor aloneˇ
Still for security sake, it was better if he did live alone.
He was certain that he would be targeted eventually, so it was better if he lived alone so he didn''t endanger anyone.
With these keys in hand, Lin Fan headed off into Brilliant Light City.
The first ce he headed was naturally the Mercenary Guild.
While he wasn''t able to officially get the Mercenary Guild''s help through Tian Tian, the Mercenary Guild was still a very good ce for him to gather information from. At the very least, he was still an A Rank mercenary and that gave him a bit of influence in the Mercenary Guild.
So the Mercenary Guild was still the best ce to start with.
When he arrived, he was surprised by the scale of this ce. It was several times bigger than the Mercenary Guild in Sunset City, it was even several times bigger than the Mercenary Guild in Inferno City.
As expected of one of the five main cities, everything in this ce was much grander than he imagined.
But to his surprise, he found that even though the building was bigger, there were actually less people in the Mercenary Guild than in Sunset City. This ce was practically deserted.
There were only a few mercenaries walking about and there weren''t many people who were drinking at the bar. There were only a few people who sat there drinking alone.
It waspletely different from the Mercenary Guild branches that he had been in before.
Even the receptionists looked bored as they stood behind the main counter.
Just what was going on here?
After watching for a bit, Lin Fan noticed a young group of mercenaries who were about to head out.
He walked over to intercept them and they looked at him with wary looks. He raised his hand which had a purse in it and gestured at the bar to the side before saying, "I''m just looking for some information."
The young mercenaries looked at each other before heading in the direction of the bar while also gesturing to Lin Fan to follow them.
After they sat down, they looked at Lin Fan as if they were waiting for something.
Lin Fan naturally knew what they were implying, so he said, "It''s my first time here, so you can order whatever you want. I wouldn''t even know what to get in the first ce."
The young mercenaries immediately revealed wide smiles before the leader of their group raised his hand to call the waitress.
He quickly listed off a list of different dishes and ordered some drinks. As the waitress heard his order, she couldn''t help looking at him with a strange look. But then when she saw Lin Fan sitting with them, she understood what was going on and quickly wrote down their order.
Lin Fan sneaked a peek at the menu on the side and he found that all the dishes that these young mercenaries had ordered were all the most expensive dishes.
He couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this, but he didn''t stop them since money was the one thing he didn''tck right now.
There wasn''t much talking while they were waiting for the dishes, but once the dishes came with their drinks, the atmosphere quickly changed.
Once they got a bit of alcohol in them, the young mercenaries became much more friendly.
They quickly introduced themselves to him.
This was a group of three with two boys and one girl.
The two boys were called Xiao Huo and Xiao Lei while the girl was called Yan''er.
The one named Xiao Huo was the leader of their group, so he was the one who took the lead in asking, "So mister, what questions do you have for us?"
Seeing that they were getting into the main topic, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all to ask, "What happened to this ce? Why is it so empty?"
When the three young mercenaries heard this, they couldn''t help revealing down looks as they looked at each other.
After a while, Xiao Huo said with a sigh, "It didn''t use to be like this. This ce used to be packed with people, but now that''s all changed since the president of this branch changedˇ"
Chapter 177 Brilliant Light City (4)
There was a short silence after he said this, but then both Xiao Leo and Yan''er spoke up.
"Xiao Huo, be quiet. You should know what happens to people who talk like that."
"That''s right. Don''t you remember what happened to old Wang?"
Xiao Hugo''s eyes opened a bit wider as he covered his mouth like he realized something. He couldn''t help looking around himself and seeing that there wasn''t anyone looking over, he let out a sigh of relief.
Then he quickly said, "Forget it, forget it, forget I said anything."
Of course, Lin Fan wouldn''t forget it since this seemed like it was quite important. However, since it didn''t seem like they were willing to talk about it, it wasn''t as if he could force them to.
Though, if they were to lose control of themselves because of the alcohol and talked about it on their ownˇthat wasn''t something that he could stop.
So with a smile, he called out to the waitress and ordered some more alcohol for the table.
Seeing how generous he was, the young mercenaries quickly regained their spirit and toasted Lin Fan.
However, Lin Fan knew that he had to keep his wits. So while the others were chugging down the alcohol, he only ever took small sips.
It still looked like he was drinking, but he clearly wasn''t drinking as much as the others.
It didn''t take long before the words of the young mercenaries started getting slurred and their eyes were blurred. However, that was what Lin Fan wanted to see since it was easy for him to guide them into answering his questions like this.
But since they were still only young mercenaries, there wasn''t much that they knew other than a few things that they heard from others.
Still, based on the information they gave him, it didn''t seem like the situation of Brilliant Light City was good.
This Mercenary Guild branch used to be filled with many more people, but many people started to move to other towns after a certain incident. It was an incident that had suddenly happened, but many people knew that it was linked to the president since it was a mission that he gave that group.
No one knew the exact situation, but it was clear that the president had changed.
From time to time, he would give missions to certain groups and those people would also go missing. So with more and more people leaving, naturally people were uneasy about staying here.
Still, the Mercenary Guild couldn''tck people to do the missions, so the president had also started taking action against the people that were leaving.
No one knew exactly what was happening, but the people who tried to leave Brilliant Light City also started disappearingˇ
It was clear that the president was doing somethingˇ
Since they couldn''t leave and there was risk staying at the Mercenary Guild branch, that was why people were not willing to stay here at the branch and why it was so abandoned.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this since it didn''t make sense.
He had heard from Tian Tian that even though the president of the Brilliant Light City branch was someone that she disliked, he was still an outstanding person. That was the main reason why he had been entrusted with this branch in the first ce.
He was someone who had a high cultivation and good morals, taking care of the people under him.
Such a person had caused the Mercenary Guild to fall into this state?
This really didn''t make sense at all.
But there wasn''t anything else that Lin Fan could get from these young mercenaries.
After they finished their meals, the young mercenaries stumbled out of the Mercenary Guild, clearly looking drunk. But they didn''t let Lin Fan go just yet as Xiao Huo grabbed him and said, "Let me take you to an even better ce!"
Lin Fan was doubtful, but seeing the smiles on their faces, he couldn''t help following them with a faint smile on his own face.
It didn''t take them long to arrive at another building that wasn''t far away from the Mercenary Guild. If it wasn''t for the fact that the young mercenaries kept stumbling, they would have most likely made it here even sooner.
As soon as they came in, Lin Fan was surprised by the atmosphere inside this ce which turned out to be a bar.
There were many people sitting at various tables having a good time,pletely different from the barren Mercenary Guild from before.
He could tell from the weapons that these people had that they were most likely mercenaries.
Since they couldn''t stay at the Mercenary Guild, naturally they had to find another ce to go. It seemed like this was the ce that they had chosen.
Xiao Huo saw the look on Lin Fan''s face and grabbed him by the shoulders as he said, "This is where we were nning on going before you stopped us. But since you offered to buy a meal for us, naturally we wanted to taste the most expensive dishes that we normally couldn''t afford."
Xiao Lei and Yan''er both looked at Lin Fan with apologetic looks.
Lin Fan just smiled at them and said, "It''s fine, it''s just a little money. Not to mention that I was able to make some friends with it, so it''s worth it."
All three of the young mercenaries looked at Lin Fan with moved looks before Xiao Huo pulled Lin Fan in by the shoulder and said, "Come, it''s our treat this time!"
As they went through the crowd, there were quite a few people that greeted them.
It seemed like these young kids were quite popr among the mercenaries.
In fact, Lin Fan actually had to thank these three kids for bringing him here.
He was someone who was looking for information, so a ce like this where mercenaries gossiped and served alcohol was the best ce for him to gather this information.
So while he was being pulled over by Xiao Huo, he also released mosquitoes from his sleeve.
With Greeny''s Sense Sharing ability, he would be able to listen in on the different conversations happening in the bar.
But in the end, to his dismay, he wasn''t able to hear much. Other than what he already knew, there wasn''t much that was being discussed in this ce.
The only valuable piece of information that he was able to get was that the president would disappear from time to time.
Some people believed that he went out to meet people, some people believed that he went out to take care of the people he kidnapped, and some people believed that he was out doing something terrible. No one knew for certain, but it was clear that their impression of the president couldn''t be any worse than it already was.
In the end, Lin Fan was dragged up to the bar by Xiao Huo and met the owner of the bar who was a former mercenary that had quit to open this bar.
It didn''t take long for Xiao Huo to fall asleep and Lin Fan shook his head with a helpless smile on his face before turning to leave. He had already gotten enough information for the day and he wasn''t in the mood to party with these people any longer since he felt that he had already left a good impression on them.
However, before he could leave, the owner of the bar suddenly stopped him by asking, "I heard that you''re the one that approached them first?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when he heard this. That was because he could sense the slight bit of killing intent in the owner''s voice.
He turned back to look at the owner with a slightly curious and wary look in his eyes.
No matter how he looked at this owner, he seemed like a very mild mannered man and not someone that could release killing intent like that. But when he looked at the owner, he couldn''t help feeling a strange sense of danger.
It really didn''t make sense that this scrawny man in the apron with the handlebar moustache was able to make him feel this feeling.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan just said, "I''m new in town and I just wanted some information. That was my only reason for approaching them."
The owner was silent for a bit before giving a nod and saying, "Alright, if that''s all you want to say." Then he turned to Xiao Huo and said, "I''ve watched these kids grow up and I even take them as my kids."
He turned back to Lin Fan and said, "I hope that you can take care of them."
Lin Fan was taken aback by this sudden request, but after another moment of silence, he gave a nod in response to this.
The owner nodded again before saying, "Something is going to happen tomorrow. I hope that you can take care of it for me."
Without even exining what his words meant, the owner suddenly turned and headed off to tend to another customer.
Lin Fan was just left there speechless, unable to understand what had just happened. But in the end, he chose to not think too much since there wasn''t anything that he could do even if he wanted to do something.
After leaving the bar, it didn''t take him long to reach the residence that Ouyang Qian had prepared for him. However, when he saw the residence, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
To use one word to describe it, it would be: Big!
This ce was too big, it was even bigger than the vige chief manor that he had back in the dungeon town. It was clear that this ce was a noble''s manor with how many yards there were here and with how much space it took up.
It was just too big for him to live in aloneˇ
But there was nothing that he could do since it had already been prepared for him.
If he were to ask for something less, he was sure that it would create more work for Ouyang Qian and that was thest thing that he wanted right now.
But to his surprise, when he came near the residence, he found that there were lights that were on inside.
There shouldn''t be any lights on inside since this was a ce that he was living in alone, so where did these lightse from?
Could it be that he was already being robbed?
As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan coldly narrowed his eyes and pulled out his sword as he made his way into the residence through a back door.
When he came to the hall and saw the figures moving in it, he quickly came up behind them and put his de to their necks as he asked, "Stop what you''re doing and put your hands up."
The two figures that had been currently lifting something were caught off guard by this and looked at him in shock.
When Lin Fan looked at them closely, he found that it was Lu''er and Lan''er that had been in his house. He couldn''t help revealing a stunned look as he asked, "Why is it you two? Why are you here in my house?"
Both of them had stunned looks on their faces, but Lan''er quickly said, "Uh, young master, can you first remove this sword from our necks?"
Lin Fan looked down to see that he was indeed still holding his sword at their necks and he quickly pulled it back. But then he realized something as he said, "Wait, that still doesn''t answer my question!"
Lu''er and Lan''er looked at each other before looking back at Lin Fan with smiles on their faces and exining, "We''ve been deployed here by the mistress to look after the young master."
Chapter 178 Sudden Mission (1)
Lin Fan just looked at the two of them with a surprised look on his face for a long time.
After a long period of silence, he finally said, "What are you two talking about? You shouldn''t be in this ce, it''s dangerous here!"
Lu''er and Lan''er looked at each other with confused looks as they couldn''t understand what Lin Fan meant by "dangerous".
But in the end, they took out a letter that they gave Lin Fan and said, "This is a letter for you from the mistress."
Lin Fan took the letter and looked at it with a curious look. When he read what was written on it, he couldn''t help being stunned.
"I figured that you would need some people to take care of you, so I sent Lu''er and Lan''er. If you want, they can even serve you at night."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to make of this note at allˇ
It was almost as if Yue Lan was giving her permission for him to make a move on these two girls.
As soon as this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan immediately shook his head to shake these thoughts out.
But he also couldn''t help sneaking a peek at Lu''er and Lan''er during this.
Lu''er and Lan''er didn''t miss this and asked with smiles on their faces, "Young master, do you want a bath or some food first, or do you wantˇus?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help stumbling two steps back as he heard this famous line from his previous lifeˇ
The fact that they were even dressed up in a maid''s outfitˇHe really couldn''t help feeling some strange thingsˇ
But he still stuck firmly with his heart because he wasn''t ready to ept these two yet.
He didn''t know anything about them, so it really was awkward for him.
So he replied, "I''ll take a bath first."
Lu''er and Lan''er took one arm each and said, "Do you want us to help you wash your back?"
Lin Fan quickly moved out of their grasp and took another two steps back before saying, "No need, I can wash myself."
Then before even giving them a chance to say anything, he ran off to the bathroom.
Both Lu''er and Lan''er had disappointed looks on their faces, but then they turned to each other with determined looks on their faces.
Lan''er said, "The mistress said that it would take time for him to ept us, so we just have to work hard."
Lu''er nodded in agreement.
The next morning, Lin Fan was quite tired when he came down for breakfast.
As a cultivator, he would have been fine even if he didn''t sleep for a day, but what happenedst night really exhausted him.
First, the two girls kept trying toe into the bath to help him wash up.
Then they kept trying to sneak into his room to sleep with him. He had to stay up almost the entire night just to keep them outˇ
That was why he was confused when he came down the next morning to see them filled with energy.
But what he really didn''t know was just how powerful girls in love were.
After another morning of being harassed by them, Lin Fan headed off to the Mercenary Guild.
Since he was here, he figured that he would do some missions and earn some reputation at the Mercenary Guild. He knew that he needed to earn the respect of the other mercenaries before he could get any information from them, so he wanted to use his power to help establish his reputation.
But what he didn''t expect wasˇ
When Lin Fan arrived at the Mercenary Guild, he found that it was strangely filled with more people than usual. Moreover, these were all people that he recognized since they were people that he had met at the barst night.
All of them surrounded the young mercenaries he had met first and they all had grim looks on their faces.
Even the owner of the bar hade to the Mercenary Guild as well.
It was clear that something big had happened.
Lin Fan just slowly made his way over and asked one of the people at the side of the crowd, "What happened?"
That person was surprised to be talked to, but he quickly recognized Lin Fan and said, "The Fire Thunder Goose Squad just got assigned a mission from the Mercenary Guild."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "Is there something wrong with that?"
That person then added, "It''s a mission thates from the president himself."
He didn''t say anything else after that, but there was no need for him to say anything else since Lin Fan understood what he was implying.
All of the missing mercenaries had been rted to the president, so this mission that the young mercenaries received was certainly rted to this as well since it came from the president.
That meant that they had been chosen as the next target.
While Lin Fan was lost in thought, the owner of the bar suddenly noticed him and left the group surrounding the young mercenaries toe over to greet him.
Lin Fan was surprised to see the ownering over, but then the owner said, "Let''s go and have a talk. I have something that I want to discuss with you."
When the young mercenaries saw the owner heading towards Lin Fan, they thought that he was causing trouble for him, so they quickly came forward to stand in between them as Xiao Huo said, "Boss, it isn''t what you think. Big brother Lin isn''t involved in this matter at all."
They had thought that the owner of the bar was suspicious of Lin Fan and was ming him for them being chosen for this mission.
But what they never expected was that the owner of the bar would pat Xiao Huo on the shoulder and say, "I know, I just want to have a little talk with our friend here. It won''t take long at all. I''m not nning on doing what you think I''m going to do."
Xiao Huo just revealed an awkward look before moving out of the way.
He had known the owner of the bar since he was young since the owner of the bar was one of his father''spanions when his father had been a mercenary. It could even be said that the owner of the bar had been one of the people who had watched him grow up.
Since they had known each other for so long, it was easy for him to tell that the owner of the bar wasn''t lying.
So he stepped out of the way in the end.
The owner of the bar came over to Lin Fan and gave a gesture for him to follow before walking out of the Mercenary Guild.
Lin Fan couldn''t sense any hostile intent from him and he was curious what the owner of the bar wanted, so he followed him out.
The owner of the bar brought him over to a nearby cafe before heading into a private back room in that cafe. Based on the way the owner of the bar talked to the master of the cafe, it was clear that they already knew each other and were quite close to each other.
Aftering into this private room, the owner of the bar gestured for Lin Fan to sit down in front of him.
Lin Fan sat down at the only other chair at this table and waited for the owner of the bar to speak. However, the owner of the bar just looked at Lin Fan for a long time before suddenly giving a sigh.
Even after he gave the sigh, he just sat there with a wistful look on his face which made Lin Fan feel quite awkward.
He didn''t know how long the silencested, but the owner of the bar finally said, "I want you to do a favour for me."
Lin Fan raised a brow when he heard this, but he didn''t question this as he asked, "What kind of favour?"
The owner of the bar looked right at Lin Fan and said, "I want you to go on that mission with those kids and keep them safe for me."
Lin Fan didn''t reject this right away and instead, he asked, "What is in it for me?"
The owner of the bar replied, "I know that you approached those kids for information, but you won''t get the information you want from them. You could also try to get information from eavesdropping at my bar or approaching my customers, but I can also guarantee that you won''t get as much as you want. So instead, I''ll offer you that information instead."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the owner of the bar for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "That still doesn''t make it worth it for me to go. I don''t know who you are and I don''t know what kind of information that you have, so why should I risk my life like this?"
The owner of the bar didn''t reply to this question and after a period of silence, he said, "I know that you like the kids, so I know that you''ll also ept this favour. I also know that you''re much stronger than I am, so it won''t be a problem for you to help those kids."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this.
The owner of the bar saw this and said, "The president isn''t in the Mercenary Guild right now and I know where he is." After another period of silence, he added, "It''s rted to the City Lord Manor."
At this, Lin Fan''s eyes finally showed signs of being moved.
Chapter 179 Sudden Mission (2)
Seeing the slight change in Lin Fan''s eyes, even though the owner of the bar had a calm look on his face, he actually let out a secret sigh of relief deep down.
He had been worried that Lin Fan was going to reject him, but finally seeing him being moved, he knew that his worries were for nothing.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first, but then he asked, "How do you know that I''m interested in the City Lord Manor?"
The owner of the bar revealed a smile and said, "You shouldn''t doubt my ears, I''ve been managing a bar for many years now. I can easily hear conversations even when there''s plenty of noise in the bar."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this.
He had thought that he had kept it quite secretive by only slipping questions about the City Lord Manor into his conversationsst night, but he never thought that it would be caught by this bar owner.
He already had a high evaluation of this bar owner to begin with and it was only getting higher with this.
So after a long period of silence to consider everything, Lin Fan finally gave a nod as he said, "Alright, I''ll go on that mission with them and keep them safe. However, you better keep your end of the deal."
The owner of the bar nodded too and said, "As long as they''re safe, I''ll give you the information you need."
There was no need for anything else to be said. All they did was shake each other''s hands before heading out of the private room.
As they were heading back, Lin Fan felt that he had gotten quite the good deal.
He had actually been stuck about how to continue with his investigation since he hadn''t been able to get any real leads. Even the raising his reputation among the other mercenaries n was just grasping at straws.
He had seen how scared of the Mercenary Guild''s president the other mercenaries were, so he knew that even if he raised his reputation and got closer to them, it was very unlikely that they would tell him anything. But beyond doing this, he really didn''t have any other way to get information since he didn''t know anyone in this city.
Perhaps he could wait for Ouyang Qian to build awork in this city, but that would take too much time.
The sooner that they could get information on the Yong Family the better since they didn''t know when the Yong Family would make their move. He knew that it was only a matter of time before they found out that the bandits had been wiped out and then they would move onto their next n.
He needed to use this short lull in their vignce to get as much information as he could.
So this offer that the owner of the bar gave him was quite good.
He could tell that the owner of the bar wasn''t a normal person based on the feeling that he got from him, as well as the connections that he showed. If he could get information from him, that would be great.
Not to mention that he was curious about what the president was doing with all the people that had gone missing. Going on this mission and seeing what happened first hand would be the best way to find that out.
Of course, he wasn''t worried about his own safety because in a worst case scenario, he still had a trump card that would let him save himself.
Helping those kidsˇwas just an added bonus.
After all, he felt that those kids were quite good. They were like him when he was younger, they were filled with hope and ambition and he didn''t want them to be crushed that easily by whatever was happening in this city.
So he just treated this as killing two birds with one stone.
He didn''t go all the way back to the Mercenary Guild with the owner of the bar, instead they met with the young mercenaries who were waiting outside and brought them to a nearby restaurant.
After exining that Lin Fan would being with them, Xiao Huo immediately said, "Big brother Lin, we can''t involve you in our matters. We can''t just let youe on this suicidal mission."
Xiao Lei and Yan''er both nodded in agreement to this and vehemently rejected this.
Xiao Huo turned to the owner of the bar and said, "Uncle, I know that you''re the one who put big brother Lin up to this, but you should know how dangerous it is. We can''t just put big brother Lin in danger like this.
Now that they were alone, Xiao Huo didn''t call the owner of the bar "boss" like before, but rather "uncle".
He knew that the owner of the bar was an important person, so he didn''t call him "uncle" in public since he felt that this would hurt the owner of the bar''s reputation. But now that they were in private, he called him "uncle" like he did when he was a kid.
The owner of the bar knitted his brows and was about to say something, but before he could, Lin Fan cut in first by saying, "Stop, I''m the one that wants to go."
Xiao Huo''s group immediately turned to Lin Fan with shocked looks before Xiao Huo said in a shocked voice, "Big brother Lin, do you understand what you''re saying? You should know how dangerous this is, don''t rush into decisions like this."
Lin Fan calmly looked at Xiao Huo and exined, "I came here to find out about the president of this Mercenary Guild''s branch in the first ce, so this is actually a good thing for me. I get to see first hand what kind of things he is up to."
Xiao Huo still knitted his brows as he said, "But this is much more dangerous than you can imagine. It''s still better if you don''tˇ"
Before he could finish, the words that wereing out of his mouth were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t say them anymore. That was because Lin Fan had released his aura to suppress them.
He had held back enough so that they didn''t get crushed by it, but it was still enough to show his strength.
Xiao Huo''s group were young, but they were also talented. All three of them were in the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
But this was a pressure unlike anything that they had felt before. It was even stronger than the owner of the bar when he released his aura.
Xiao Huo''s group couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a shocked look as they asked, "Big brother Lin, who are you?"
Lin Fan just revealed a smile and took out his mercenary license.
"A Rank?!" All three of them shouted at the same time. Even the owner of the bar couldn''t help being surprised when he saw this.
The owner of the bar only knew that Lin Fan was strong, he never expected Lin Fan to be an A Rank Mercenary. This was more than enough for Lin Fan to keep these kids safe, so there was also a relieved feeling that passed through his heart when he saw this.
Lin Fan said with a smile, "Is this enough?"
All three of the kids couldn''t help nodding when they heard this.
An A Rank Mercenary was someone who was respected in every Mercenary Guild branch because they were known as the kings of mercenaries. They were the strongest mercenaries other than the legendary S Rank Mercenaries, but people would rarely ever get to meet S Rank Mercenaries since they worked with the Mercenary Guild directly.
A S Rank Mercenary would nevere to the guild to pick up a mission, so A Ranks were considered the heroes among normal mercenaries.
If an A Rank Mercenary wasn''t strong enough toe with them, then no one was able toe with them.
Lin Fan''s A Rank Mercenary License was actually only recently gotten. It had been gained from the discovery of the dungeon and the information that he supplied about the dungeon.
Of course, the fact that the Mercenary Guild had epted this promotion showed just how much they cared about the dungeon.
With Lin Fan pulling out his Mercenary License like this, there was nothing else for them to say and it was decided that he would be going with them on this mission.
Of course, they couldn''t just head off right away since they needed to prepare some supplies before heading off.
At the same time, Lin Fan also couldn''t just leave the city without telling Ouyang Qian and the two girls at the manor.
So they decided to gather again at the gate in another hour.
Lin Fan first headed off to Ouyang Qian''s store to tell her everything that had happened since the store was closer than the manor.
After he finished telling her everything, Ouyang Qian said, "I''ll cast out somes and see if I can get some information on the Mercenary Guild''s president." Then after thinking for a bit, she added, "Do you want me to investigate that bar as well?"
Lin Fan thought about it for a second before shaking his head, "No, we have to earn their trust first, so it''s better if we don''t do anything we''ll regret. He''s already made a promise, so we''ll see where that leads. After all, it''s not toote to investigate that bar after Ie back."
Ouyang Qian nodded in agreement before revealing a worried look and saying, "Young master, you have to take care of yourself out there. I don''t know much, but I have heard the rumours about the Mercenary Guild''s president. He''s not a person that you should underestimate."
Lin Fan nodded, but then he said, "I know, but sometimes you have to take a risk to gain something. If we only passively try to find information, we won''t be able to get much. So we have to take risks sometimes."
Then he added, "I''ve also learned that the Mercenary Guild''s president has some connection to the City Lord Manor, so this could be rted to them."
Ouyang Qian revealed an even more worried look and looked like she was about to say something, but then she swallowed those words and said, "Good luck, young master."
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "I''ll be back. Take care of yourself and the store."
Then without another word, he walked out of the store.
His next destination was the manor to say goodbye to the two girls.
Lu''er and Lan''er had worried looks on their faces as they listened to their exnation, but they epted that he had to go much faster than Ouyang Qian.
So instead of worrying about him, the two girls came forward with pursed lips and said, "Young master, please give us a farewell kiss."
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look, but he didn''t deny them like he did before.
That was because he really wasn''t that against these girls. While the aggressive things they did stressed him out since he hadn''t fully epted them in his heart, he did find them endearing.
If they weren''t here, he would have had to live in thisrge manor alone and that was a very lonely thing for him. So he was happy that he had theirpany since they kept things fun and lively for him.
In their own way, they had slowly dug their way into his heart.
But he still hadn''t fully epted them, so it wasn''t as if he could just kiss them right on the lips like it was nothing.
So instead of kissing them on the lips, he moved his face to the side a bit and ced a kiss on their cheeks instead.
Feeling the warmth left by his lips, Lu''er and Lan''er''s faces couldn''t help turning red. Then when Lin Fan saw this, he also couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed.
So with a cough, he said, "I''m leaving now."
Without even turning back, he quickly escaped the manor.
After he was gone, Lu''er and Lan''er revealed sad and worried looks as Lan''er said, "I really hope that the young master will be safe."
Lu''er nodded without saying a thing.
Chapter 180 Cave Of Madness (1)
An hourter, Lin Fan met up with the three kids at the north gate like they had nned.
When Lin Fan came over, the three kids couldn''t help looking at him with a strange look. That was because his face was a bit red.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "Big brother Lin, what''s wrong? Are you sick? Your face is red."
Lin Fan felt even more awkward being called out like this, but he gave a cough and forced himself to calm down before saying, "It''s nothing."
Since Lin Fan didn''t want to talk about it, it wasn''t as if they could ask about it, so they decided to drop the topic and focus on the task on hand.
As they were about to walk through the gate, Lin Fan suddenly thought of something that he had forgotten.
Right, what even was the mission that they had been given?
He had only heard that they had been given a mission before being asked to go with them, he didn''t actually know what the mission itself wasˇ
As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed. So he gave an awkward cough and asked, "I forgot to ask, but what is the mission?"
All three of the kids looked at him with surprise since they clearly didn''t expect this. It was clear that they had thought that Lin Fan had only epted the task ofing with them after he had learned what the mission was.
But since they respected him, they didn''t want to make it hard for him.
Xiao Huo replied, "Big brother Lin, the mission we were given is to go and investigate a cave near the city. It''s been reported that there''s an unknown monster living there that has been attacking people nearby and they want us to investigate it. If possible, they also want us to eliminate it."
Lin Fan knitted his brows for a few seconds before asking, "Then have the other missions all been about this same monster?"
Xiao Huo nodded before saying, "They''ve all been about the same monster. However, sometimes it shows up by a road and sometimes in a forest, but it''s still the same monster every time."
Lin Fan asked, "Then it''s this monster that''s responsible for all the missing people?"
Xiao Huo gave a shrug before saying, "No one knows."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this and he said, "But it''s always the same monster that''s being requested in these missions, so what else would it be?"
Xiao Huo revealed a bitter smile and said, "Well, no one has evere back from these missions, so it''s not as if anyone has ever been able to bring information back on this monster."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he knew that Xiao Huo was right.
All the people that had been sent on these missions always disappeared mysteriously, so even if they wanted information, there was no information to get.
Luckily the cave that they were supposed to check out wasn''t that far from the city, so it didn''t take them long to arrive in the area around the cave.
Before heading to the cave, they decided to search the surrounding area to see if they could find any clues as to what the monster was. However, no matter how they looked, they weren''t able to find any clues that would help them identify what the monster was.
But that didn''t mean that they didn''t find any clues at all.
All over the forest around the cave, they were able to find many different patches of blood and even severed limbs.
It seemed that whatever monster was inside the cave was very aggressive and it attacked anyone that approached without discrimination. It was indeed very dangerous for it to remain in this area, but it also meant that it was very dangerous for them to deal with it.
So after not being able to find any clues, they decided to check out the cave itself.
As expected, there were pools of blood all around the cave and many different severed human parts. It really looked like the gates of hell with the blood and human bodies scattered out in front of the cave.
Yan''er almost couldn''t hold it in anymore and barfed.
But Lin Fan stopped them from going in when they wanted to explore.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking with a confused look, "Big brother Lin, why aren''t we going in? This is the ce that the mission is for, so shouldn''t we go in and scout it?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "This is clearly a trap, so why should we go in?"
Xiao Huo revealed a bitter look when he heard this, "Even if it is a trap, we still have to go in and scout the ce. If we leave now, who knows what the Mercenary Guild will do to us. I''ve heard that they are even harsher to people that try to runˇ"
Lin Fan shook his head again and said, "Who said that we''re leaving?"
Xiao Huo and the others all revealed surprised and confused looks as they couldn''t understand what Lin Fan was saying.
If they weren''t going in and they weren''t leaving, then what were they going to do?
Lin Fan could see their confusion and exined, "I have a way of scouting out the cave without going in first, so we''re doing that. Just wait until I''ve scouted out the area and then we''ll go in."
All three of the kids revealed shocked looks that had a trace of awe in them as they looked at Lin Fan.
They had never heard of this kind of ability before!
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "Is there really such an ability in this world? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "Well, that''s because there''s no one else in this world that has this ability."
While they looked a bit doubtful when they heard this, the kids still decided to trust Lin Fan.
Lin Fan released Greeny''s puppets and sent them into the cave to scout it out as he linked his senses with them.
He found that the inside of the cave was just as bloody as the outside. No, it was even bloodier inside than it was outside the cave.
There were corpses strewn all over the ground and there was even a thinyer of blood that stained the floor. Lin Fan really didn''t know how many corpses it took just to form this thinyer of blood on the floor.
But the cave itself wasn''t actually as big as he thought it would be.
It only went a few meters in before opening up to arge space. There weren''t any other exits in this cave, just the one that Lin Fan had taken to enter it.
When he looked carefully, Lin Fan was able to find that there was a creature that was sleeping on a pile of bones right in the center of the cave. He couldn''t see it clearly to use his Appraisal Eyes on since it was covered in bones, but he could tell from its form that it was almost human-likeˇ
He really couldn''t help feeling something strange about this, like something was offˇ
But there was nothing else left in the cave for him to see, so he left his puppets there to monitor the creature in the center while he pulled himself back to talk to Xiao Huo and the others.
Lin Fan simply exined the situation in the cave and then asked them what they wanted to do.
Naturally the first n that they came up with was to block the cave and burn whatever was inside. But Lin Fan poured a bucket over this n as he said, "There''s nothing inside the cave that would burn. Plus, there''s too much blood inside that any me that we create would just be put out and we would have to try several times to burn the inside of the cave. By the time that we manage to clear out the blood, the monster inside should notice what we''re doing and attack us. Then we would be put in a bad position."
They were surprised by how deep Lin Fan had analyzed this, but they didn''t give up as Yan''er said, "Then what if we set a trap at the entrance and wait for it toe out? We can ambush it and catch it off guard."
Lin Fan pointed around the entrance of the cave in the distance and said, "There''s no cover around the entrance of the cave at all, so there wouldn''t be a ce toy a trap. Not to mention that we don''t know anything about the monsters, so we don''t know what kind of trap toy for it. If it''s a beast with a strong sense of smell or has sharp vision, it will have ways of seeing through any random trap that we set. So there''s too many unknown variables to make it a viable n."
Once again, they were blown away by how deep Lin Fan''s analysis was and this time, there wasn''t anything else they could say.
These three kids were good at cultivating, but that didn''t mean that their heads were good. They relied more on brawn than brain, so they couldn''t think of any other ns other than these two.
But that was what Lin Fan was waiting for.
He had deliberately asked them for ns since he wanted to put them in a tough position, which would then make it easier for him to make his proposal.
"How about I go in alone and check out the monster myself?"
Chapter 181 Cave Of Madness (2)
"No!"
As soon as he made this proposal, all three of the kids jumped forward to reject it.
Xiao Huo was the first to say, "Big brother Lin, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."
Xiao Lei added, "Not to mention that we don''t know anything about the monster, so who knows what you''ll be facing."
Yan''er then said, "Plus, we don''t have a way tomunicate with each other long distance, so we won''t be able to help you once you go in by yourself."
Lin Fan nodded in agreement with all of these arguments, but then he said, "But I''m strong enough to take care of myself, so there won''t be a problem."
All three of them knitted their brows, but they weren''t able to refute this because they knew that this was the truth.
When they had split apart, the three of them had talked to the owner of the bar about this and tried to change his mind without alerting Lin Fan. But all the owner of the bar told them was that Lin Fan was even stronger than him, so there was nothing for them to worry about.
They knew how strong the owner of the bar was since they had known him for a long time and for him to say that Lin Fan was even stronger than himˇThen it would mean that Lin Fan really was powerful.
Not to mention that he was an A Rank Mercenary.
To be an A Rank Mercenary, one had to be at least in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm!
But that was only a normal A Rank Mercenary and Lin Fan wasn''t that.
The owner of the bar had recognized the special symbol that was on Lin Fan''s Mercenary License. It was a symbol that was only used for certain A Rank Mercenaries when they met a special qualification.
One needed to be in the Foundation Realm to qualify as a S Rank Mercenary and since Lin Fan hadn''t reached the Foundation Realm yet, he wasn''t qualified to be one. But there was a need to recognize these A Rank Mercenaries that were much stronger than normal A Rank Mercenaries, which was the reason this symbol was created.
It was a special symbol for those that had received special permission from headquarters to take on high A Rank missions. It was the equivalent of being promoted to A+ Rank.
So he knew that Lin Fan wouldn''t just be in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm. At the very least, he would have to be in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm, a High Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator!
Seeing that none of them were refuting them, Lin Fan epted this as silent agreement. So he turned around to head into the cave.
However, before he could go, all three of the kids suddenly stepped forward.
Lin Fan was caught off guard and couldn''t help taking a step back as he asked, "What''s wrong?"
All three of them looked at each other before awkwardly saying, "Big brother Lin, be careful."
Lin Fan couldn''t help smiling when he saw how the three of them were acting. It was like he had suddenly gained three younger siblings.
He reached out his hand to pat the three of them on the head before saying, "Rx, I''ll be back in a jiffy."
The three of them had worried looks on their faces as they gave a nod in response.
Lin Fan patted their heads again before heading to the cave.
This feelingˇreally wasn''t that bad.
But that feeling quickly disappeared when he arrived in front of the cave. It was blown away by the smell that wasing from the cave.
He had already experienced it a bit through the puppets with the shared senses, but experiencing it personally with his own senses was a whole other story. The disgusting smell hit him like a truck and he almost couldn''t help stumbling back when he smelled it.
However, he stood firm and faced the stench of the rotting corpses all around him.
He carefully made his way into the cave, not only to avoid making too much noise, but also to avoid all the different corpses that were on the ground around him. After all, it was quite disgusting for him if he had to walk through all these rotting corpses.
Since the cave wasn''t that big, it didn''t take him long to reach the center of the cave, but he still didn''t go in since he could see the pile of bones from where he was.
As for theyer of blood on the floor, Lin Fan had made sure to surround his feet with spiritual energy which not only muffled the sound, but also made sure that it didn''t touch his shoes.
From this distance, he was able to focus his eyes and use his Appraisal Eyes on this creature in the center.
But the moment that the status screen for this creature showed up, he couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows.
Chimera: Synthesized Creature
Cultivation: Sixth Qi Gathering Realm
An amalgamation that was formed when a spirit beast''s bloodline was injected into a human (Zhou Wu). It has limited intelligence and can follow simple orders. The sh between the spirit beast bloodline and the human body creates a madness in the host that is only solved by ughter.
Zhou Wuˇ
That was a name that Lin Fan recognizedˇ
Before leaving Brilliant Light City, he had asked the owner of the bar about the people that had disappeared and the owner of the bar had shown him a list of the people that had disappeared. It wasn''t just mercenaries that were disappearing, but also people from nearby viges that were disappearing as well.
Lin Fan had only taken a quick look at the list, so he didn''t memorize all the different things like features of the missing people, but he had generally remembered most of the names. That was just the increase to his brain power after cultivating.
Zhou Wu was one of the names on the listˇ
With just this, it wasn''t hard for him to guess what had happened to the people that had been kidnapped by the Mercenary Guild branch''s president. The most likely thing was that they had all ended up like this person hereˇ
He hadn''t felt much emotion towards this disappearance of people before, but after learning this factˇhe couldn''t stop a strong sense of disgust and anger suddenly boiling inside of him.
He had thought that he had seen plenty of disgusting things in this ancient world, but thisˇ
However, after that feeling of disgust and anger faded a bit and his reasoning came back, he found that something was off.
Where had the Mercenary Guild branch''s president found the technology tobine a spirit beast''s bloodline with a human?
While it sounded simple, like all that it would take was just injecting the blood of a spirit beast into a human, it wasn''t as simple as that. There were many different things to consider in this kind of experiment, such as rejection of the bloodline or how to iste the bloodline in the first ce.
This was something that one needed proper knowledge for or needed to do plenty of experimenting until they got it right.
Lin Fan really had to wonder which one it was in this case.
But he quickly shook those thoughts out of his mind.
What was most important right now was deciding how to take care of this beast.
His first thought was to save it, but then he quickly changed his mind just as quickly. After all, it was unknown if he could even save this person from this fate.
The description that the Appraisal Eyes gave him didn''t say that this person was still even in control of his own mind, or if Zhou Wu who was used to make this chimera was still inside of this body. It just said that this creature had limited intelligence and could follow simple orders.
At the same time, it also said that this creature had a defect where its madness could only be solved by ughteringˇAlong with the blood and corpses thaty scattered around this cave, it was clear that this creature was very violent.
He didn''t know how or if he could even turn this person back to normal and it would be very hard to keep this creature with how violent it was.
Perhaps it was better to just put this person out of their misery instead of trying to capture them.
But then he also thought of something else.
The owner of the bar would most likely want to see this creature and see what kind of things the Mercenary Guild was doing. Though based on the information that the owner of the bar had given him, it was likely that the owner of the bar already had some information on this that he didn''t share with Lin Fanˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help cursing the owner of the bar under his breath.
So after considering all these different angles, Lin Fan still decided to capture this creature.
But it was too bad that he had taken too much time to think this through.
Right when Lin Fan made up his mind, he suddenly heard a faint noise from in front of him.
As soon as he heard this, he raised his guard and hid himself in the darkness of the cave behind some of the corpses as he looked at the pile of bones in the center where the noise came from.
There was a slight shift from the pile of bones and there were some bones that fell off the top,nding on the ground. However, none of that was important. The only important thing was the creature that was lying on the pile of bones.
That was because this creature had suddenly started moving.
Chapter 182 Cave Of Madness (3)
After moving a bit, the creature suddenly raised its head and looked around itself.
Itzily looked around at first, but then it suddenly opened its eyes that had still been filled with drowsiness.
As soon as its eyes opened wide, it started sniffing the air as if it had suddenly noticed something. It kept sniffing the air around itself until it finally turned right in Lin Fan''s direction, or rather the pile of corpses right in front of Lin Fan.
Lin Fan waited for a few seconds to see if it would turn away, but it continued staring right in his direction which told him that he had been noticed.
He never expected that this creature would have such a good sense of smell, being able to smell him through all of these corpses and the blood scattered all over.
Since he had been found, he knew that there was nothing that he could do about it. The only thing that he could do was face this creature head on and see how he would handle it based on how it reacted.
So with a single thought and a flick of the hand, there was an ice wall that suddenly appeared in front of the only exit to the cave.
The creature on the pile of bones was shocked to see this wall of ice that suddenly appeared, but it didn''t stay surprised for long as it knew that there was someone here. So it fell onto four limbs and then jumped off the pile of bones.
Lin Fan was surprised to see how nimble this creature was as it jumped from the bone pile onto the walls of the cave. He was also surprised to see how sharp the ws of this creature were as they pierced right into the walls, allowing the creature to stick right to the walls without falling off.
After sticking to the wall, it started running against the edges of the cave, heading towards Lin Fan.
Lin Fan knew that he couldn''t let it get closer. This thing hadn''t attacked him from afar, so it was clear that it was a creature that only had close range physical attacks.
Since that was the case, it was best for him to keep it as far away as possible from himself and slowly wear it down with long range attacks.
So with a wave of his hand, there were mes and icicles that appeared all around him.
This was a new technique that he had just figured out which he had never used before since it was too hard to control the shing elements of fire and ice, but after getting the Magic Maniption Skill, he was able to better control his fire and ice elemental energy. This allowed him tobine the powers of fire and ice to create an even more powerful attack.
The mes wrapped around the icicles before they flew out at the creature that was running along the walls.
The creature was able to dodge the first few attacks, but as more and more icicles rained down on it, it had no choice but to jump off the wall that it had been clinging to. It was like a wall of ming icicles that it couldn''t get through at all.
It knew that it couldn''t face the ming icicles head on, so it had no choice but to dodge.
But the creature didn''t give up after jumping onto the roof.
The creature started running from the roof down towards where Lin Fan was currently standing, but Lin Fan didn''t give it a chance to go far.
He shot another volley of ming icicles right at the creature running at him and once again, the creature was forced to jump off the roof and cling to one of the walls on the side. This time, it clinged to the wall on the opposite side of where it had been before because there were still ming icicles sticking out of the wall that it had been on before.
However, Lin Fan had been prepared for this already.
While he had been shooting ming icicles at the creature, he had also been forming ming icicles that he kept near himself. He always created more ming icicles than he shot at the creature, so there were extras that were currently around him.
He shot these ming icicles at the creature the moment that itnded so it didn''t have a chance to react at all, but to his surprise, the creature was still able to react. As soon as the creaturended on the wall, it immediately pushed off again and jumped to theplete opposite side of the cave of Lin Fan.
This was the only ce that was left for it to run, so it had no choice but to go there.
However, once again, Lin Fan had already nned for this. The moment that the creaturended on that wall, it waspletely surrounded by ming icicles.
But this time, Lin Fan didn''t send ming icicles at the creature right away. All he did was have them floating in the air all around the creature, as if he was telling the creature that he could kill it at any moment.
The creature knew that it was in a bad position and didn''t move right away as it looked at the various ming icicles around it.
Seeing this, Lin Fan tried saying, "Can we stop here? I just want to talk if possible."
He knew that it was very unlikely that this would work since the Appraisal Eyes had already told him that this thing had limited intelligence. However, he wanted to capture it and if he could talk to it, that would be even better.
Not to mention that there was nothing to lose for him to trymunicating with this creature, so he decided to give it a try.
"Roar!"
That was the only response that he received from this creature.
After this roar, the creature didn''t care about the pain and decided to go all out against Lin Fan. It could see that if it didn''t do anything, it would be finished, so it decided to charge at the ming icicles and use its body to tank through it.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan didn''t give it that chance.
The moment that Lin Fan saw what the creature was nning, he waved his hand as soon as the creature jumped from the wall and four walls of ice appeared around the creature. The creature saw these walls appear and it immediately raised its ws to attack the ice wall right in front of it.
The moment that the ws of the creature made contact with the wall, it suddenly stopped moving forward. It was as if all the force that it was moving forward with had been absorbed.
The ice wall that was hit by the w suddenly started to glow as if something had been triggered. This glowingsted half a second before a force was suddenly released from the ice wall that was stronger than the force that had been absorbed.
The creature was immediately sent flying by this force that had been rebounded and at the same time, there was ayer of frost that appeared on its body.
As it was sent flying, it went flying straight backwards until it mmed into the ice wall that was behind it.
When it hit the ice wall behind it, it suddenly stopped just like before as all of the force that had sent it flying was negated. The ice mirror that it hit also lit up for half a second before it was sent flying again.
This time, theyer of frost around it became even thicker and whiter.
This creature was just bounced around inside of four mirrors again and again, being rebounded back and forth between them.
Finally, after bouncing more than twenty times, it finallynded on the groundpletely covered in white from the frost that covered it. At the same time, it created arge crater on the ground from the amount of force that it was thrown with.
If its first attack hadn''t hit the ice mirror at an angle, then perhaps it would have been rebounded again and again between the four mirrors until it waspletely frozen. But with the angle that it had hit it at, it eventually reached a point where the creature didn''t hit another mirror and instead was bounced into the ground.
There was also the chance that it would have been able to bounce up into the sky where there was another opening, but Lin Fan had taken care of that. He had put another ice mirror up there, so even if it had bounced up there, it would have been rebounded into the ground anyway.
Once the creature was sent flying into the ground, Lin Fan finally released the ice mirrors that were around it.
The creature saw these ice walls disappear and wanted to make a move to escape, but it found that it could hardly move its body. It was as if every part of it was stuck and it was very difficult to make it even move.
That was the effect of the frost that surrounded this creature.
But it wasn''t just that that stopped it.
While the creature had been bouncing around inside of the ice walls, Lin Fan had already created a bunch of ming icicles around the walls that only revealed themselves when the ice walls dropped.
The creature waspletely surrounded by these ming icicles and there was nowhere for it to run.
Chapter 183 Cave Of Madness (4)
Seeing this, Lin Fan took a few steps forward out from behind the pile of corpses that he had been standing behind so that he was facing the creature.
The creature gave a low roar when it saw him, but it didn''t do anything as it could hardly move.
Lin Fan could have knocked it out right away, but he wanted to see if he couldmunicate with it still. After all, this was a creature that was a chimera made from a human being injected with a spirit beast bloodline. He wanted to see if there was a chance that he could save this person.
So Lin Fan said, "I don''t want to fight you. Please tell me if there''s anything that you remember about what happened to you. I just want to help you."
But the creature didn''t process any of this.
It heard these words, but it was as if it couldn''t understand them.
It just looked at Lin Fan and gave another low roar in response to this.
Lin Fan shook his head and gave a sigh when he saw this. He could tell from the creature''s eyes that there were no signs of recognition in them at all. He could keep talking to this creature all day, but he wouldn''t be able to achieve anything.
Since that was the case, there was no need for him to continue talking to it.
With a wave of his hand, there was an ice club that formed over the creature that dropped down on its head.
With the weight that it had, if it was allowed to fall freely, it would have crushed the head of any normal living being. But of course, Lin Fan didn''t want to kill this creature and wanted to capture it instead.
So he didn''t let the ice club fall with its full weight and controlled its fall.
It fell with just enough force to knock out the creature based on what Lin Fan had seen so far.
However, to his surprise, the creature didn''t even flinch when it was hit on the head with the ice club. Instead, it was the ice club that shattered when it hit the creature''s head.
The creature wasn''t able to dodge it because of the icicles around it, but it also didn''t seem bothered at all by this ice club falling on its head.
Lin Fan knitted his brows, but then he condensed another ice club in the air above the creature. With another wave of his hand, this ice club also fell down on the creature, but this time it contained much more force.
But even then, it still wasn''t able to knock out the creature and once again was shattered on the creature''s head. Once again, the creature didn''t seem like it felt it at all as it continued looking for a way to escape.
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he saw this, but he didn''t try it again. He knew that there was something that was stopping him from knocking out this creature, so he didn''t keep trying.
Instead, he released his spiritual sense to sweep over this creature.
The creature could feel the spiritual sense that swept over it, but it couldn''t resist at all since Lin Fan was at a much higher level of cultivation. Not to mention, even if they were at the same level, the creature wouldn''t be able to resist since its spirit was damaged.
That was the effect of imnting a beast bloodline into a human body. The two different forces would naturally sh and damage the spirit.
This was also what caused the drop in intelligence.
With his spiritual senses, Lin Fan was able to quickly figure out why his ice club attack didn''t work.
It was because the creature''s head was too hard. Or rather it should be said that the creature''s skull was too hard.
This skill was much thicker than a normal skull, so much so that it was a wonder that it could even fit in the creature''s head. It was no wonder it didn''t take any damage from being hit with the ice club.
Of course, if Lin Fan wanted to kill it, he would have no problem smashing its head in. It was only a problem when he wanted to knock it out since it was too hard to control his strength enough to do so.
So after some thought, Lin Fan decided to use another approach.
Through Greeny, he also gained a skill that allowed him to bind targets with vines. Since these vines were created with spiritual energy, they were much stronger than normal rope and should be able to hold this creature.
So with a flick of his hand, there were vines that suddenly came out of the ground and wrapped up around the creature.
Itpletely wrapped the creature from head to toe like a mummy.
Seeing this creature being wrapped up, Lin Fan thought it was finished. However, before he could release the ming icicles, something unexpected happened.
There were thorns that suddenly came out of the vines.
These were not thorns that should have been on the vines in the first ce, but rather they wereing from inside the vine cocoon. They wereing out of the creature that was being trapped inside of the vines.
The creature didn''t stop struggling even after it had beenpletely trapped inside of the vines. Instead, it twisted its body and spun in ce, using the thorns all over its body to cut through the vines that had wrapped it up.
With just a single spin in the air, all of the vines were cut to pieces and the creature was freed.
With the vines surrounding it, it had been able to melt most of the frost that had surrounded it and had prated into its bones, so now it had also regained control of its body.
As soon as the creaturended, it turned to face the direction that Lin Fan was in. Without any hesitation at all, it kicked off the ground and charged in that direction with its ws wielded.
It was just too bad for the creature that Lin Fan was already prepared for this.
With a single flick of his hand, the ming icicles that had still been in the air flew out at the creature and pierced right through its ws. The creature might have been able to dodge if it hadn''t chosen to go all out, using this one opening to try and catch Lin Fan off guard.
However, with the force that it hadunched itself at, it wasn''t able to react in time to the icicles that Lin Fan had shot out ahead of time. Even if it wanted to react, it wouldn''t have been able to stop itself in time since it had been flying through the air.
The ming icicles pierced right through the ws of the beast and sent it flying back into the wall of the cave. The ming icicles were pierced right through the creature''s ws and pinned it right up against the wall.
The creature wanted to struggle since its feet were still free, but Lin Fan had also predicted this.
When he had sent the first pair of icicles, he had also prepared a second pair that could be sent right after. When he saw that the creature was going to struggle, the second pair flew out and pierced its feet, also pinning them to the wall.
In the end, all four of the creature''s limbs were pinned right to the wall and it wasn''t able to move them at all. But even then, it wouldn''t give up its struggle as it tried to break free with just its body alone.
Lin Fan gave a sigh when he saw this and he flicked his hand again, sending even more ming icicles at the creature.
At first it was just a few, but by the end of it, there were more than thirty icicles that were pinning the creature to the wall. If it wasn''t for the fact that the icicles were ming icicles that cauterized the wound right away, the creature would have already bled to death.
But with these icicles stuck in it, it really painted a pitiful picture.
If someone were to see this now, they would even think that Lin Fan was the one bullying the creature.
But in a sense, that was also correct.
After thinking for a long time while the creature continued fruitlessly struggling on the wall, Lin Fan finally came to a decision.
He didn''t have a way to safely restrain this creature and as long as that was the case, it was dangerous for him to try to bring this creature back to town aliveˇ
While he could restrain this creature by pinning it down with icicles, he knew that this method was just too risky. There were many things that could go wrong if he were to do thisˇ
So with no other choice, he could only finish the creature off since he couldn''t just leave it here. Who knew what other kind of horrendous thing it would do if it was left here. The piles of corpses and theyer of blood on the ground was already proof of that.
So with a heavy heart, Lin Fan raised his hand to condense a sword of ice that was wrapped in mes and with a flick of his hand, he sent it forward to cut right through the neck of the creature.
The creature was shocked when it felt this sudden pain, but then its eyes suddenly cleared as it looked to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan could have swore that it mouthed, "Thank you."
Chapter 184 Cave Of Madness (5)
After seeing this, Lin Fan turned his head away since he wanted to turn away from the truth.
If it was able to thank him in itsst moments, could it have been possible to save it?
Did he just make a mistake deciding that there was nothing else that he could do?
But as these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan shook his head to throw them away. He couldn''t let himself think these thoughts right now or he would be weighed down by them.
The only thing that he could do was continue forward on the path that he had already chosen.
Since the creature had been taken care of, Lin Fan turned to leave the cave.
The ice wall that had blocked off the entrance copsed and he was about to walk out, but then he suddenly heard something.
It was the sound of bones falling to the ground again.
Lin Fan immediately raised his guard and turned in the direction that the sound came from, but he was surprised by what he saw.
Instead of anotherrge creature like the one that he had just faced, there were two smaller creatures that made their way out of the pile.
They lookedpletely different from the creature from before, but Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes told him that these two were the same as the creature from before. These two were also chimeras that had been formed when a spirit beast''s bloodline was injected into them.
However, that wasn''t what shocked and disgusted Lin Fan.
It was when he read the names that were written there that he waspletely shocked and disgusted.
Yes, he also recognized these names.
When he had been going through the list, what attracted him to Zhou Wu''s name was the fact that it hade in a group. Zhou Wu''s entire family had been kidnapped along with him, which had surprised him since normally most of the people that had been kidnapped were people that had gone off alone.
The names that he saw when he used the Appraisal Eyes on these two smaller creatures were the names of Zhou Wu''s children that had also been kidnappedˇ
If he remembered correctly, these two should have only been five and seven years oldˇ
As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help cursing out, "F*cking pieces of sh*t!"
The actions of the one behind this really pissed him off and disgusted him. After all, these people didn''t even spare young children like this and had turned them into chimeras.
He couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of torture they had suffered during the process. Nor could he even begin to imagine how he would be able to save them from this.
After thinking for a bit, he wasn''t even sure that he wanted to do soˇ
After all, when young children experience this kind of traumatic experience, they might never recover from it. Even if they were saved from this by some miracle, it was unlikely that they would ever be able to return to their lives from before.
As more and more of these thoughts passed through his mind, his breathing couldn''t help bing faster and faster. It was as if he was suffering from a panic attack as he lost control of his breathing and his heart beat faster and faster.
But this onlysted a few seconds before there was a calming sensation that came from deep inside of him.
His chaotic thoughts immediately stabilized and his breathing and heartbeat returned to normal. In his eyes, there was a firm look of determination that slowly appeared as he turned to look at the two small creatures.
These two small creatures didn''t attack as aggressively as therger one, but rather, they just cautiously looked at him. However, that wasn''t because they didn''t have the same aggressive nature as therger one, but because they were much weaker.
They felt arger pressure when facing Lin Fan, so even the little bit of intelligence that they had allowed them to understand that they couldn''t face him no matter what.
They understood that the only thing that they could do now was run, but would they be able to run?
After his mind calmed and he had made his decision, Lin Fan started moving forward towards those two little creatures that had made their way down from the pile of bones and had been cautiously making their way around him towards the entrance. However, when these two little creatures saw himing towards them, they immediately started moving back.
One side moving forward and one side moving back until there was no room for them to move any further.
The two creatures continued to back away from Lin Fan until they were trapped up against the wall. They just looked up at him with threatening looks, but there wasn''t anything that they could do against him.
Lin Fan raised his hand to create another ice sword covered in mes.
He looked down at the two creatures that didn''t even reach his waist and said, "I''m sorry."
With one flick of his hand, the sword of ice flew out and in one swift sh, it cut through the necks of both of these little creatures.
As he had expected, right before they took theirst breaths, they looked up at him and mouthed, "Thank you."
Lin Fan closed his eyes when he saw this as he couldn''t look at them any longer.
He didn''t know why, but for some reason, he had felt that he had failed these peopleˇ
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan suddenly stomped his foot, creating arge hole in the ground. But even then, he didn''t stop as he continued stomping the ground, making the hole bigger while he cursed out, "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Sons of b*tches!"
Sinceing to this world, this was his first time feeling this much disgust and anger, but he didn''t know where to vent it. All he could do was continue stomping the ground and cursing out at an unknown enemy, trying to do all he could to get rid of this stuffy feeling in his heart.
After stomping his foot for several minutes and creating several holes in this cave, he finally came to a stop. Lin Fan just stood there panting as he tried to catch his breath from all the venting that he had just done.
After taking one final deep breath, Lin Fan turned back to the two little creatures and closed their eyes for them before walking out of the cave.
The moment that he came out, Xiao Huo and the others quickly came over to see how he was.
When they saw that his clothes were covered in blood, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks and they quickly started going around him trying to see what was wrong.
Normally Lin Fan would shake his head andugh at this, but he really wasn''t in the mood, so he said in a low voice, "I''m fine, it''s not my blood."
"Not your blood?" The three of them repeated as they looked at him with surprised looks before letting out sighs of relief.
But after they calmed down, they couldn''t help realizing that something was off. So Xiao Huo asked, "Big brother Lin, what happened in there?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response. Instead, he turned around to head back into the cave and waved his hand for them to follow.
The three kids looked at each other with confused looks, but they still chose to follow Lin Fan in the end.
However, the moment that they actually entered the cave, they couldn''t help stumbling back as they covered their noses. The stench of blood and rotten flesh in the air was just too strong that it even made them want to throw up.
Lin Fan realized that he had forgotten about this. He had been in the cave so long that he had adapted to the stench that was here and with everything that had happened, he hadpletely forgotten that the stench was even there.
So all he could do was slowly wait for the kids to adapt to the stench before moving forward.
Of course, it didn''t take long since they had experience as mercenaries with this kind of stuff. They quickly took out some clothes and poured some water on them before covering their faces with them.
When they came to the main part of the cave, they couldn''t help being shocked by the sheer number of corpses that were here. If they had to guess, there would probably be enough to found an entire vige here.
But Lin Fan directed them away from the human corpses and brought them to the corpses of the three creatures.
The kids couldn''t help being surprised once again when they saw the creatures.
Xiao Huo turned to Lin Fan and hesitantly asked, "Big brother Lin, is this the target?"
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "Look at it closely and tell me what you see?"
All three of them once again looked at each other with confused looks, but they still listened to Lin Fan and took a closer look at the corpses of the creatures.
They couldn''t see anything at first, but when they looked more closely, they foundˇ
These corpses were strangely like human corpses, only with a few spirit beast parts.
As they looked at them longer and longer, they couldn''t stop the slow look of realization from appearing on their faces. At the same time, their eyes filled with disgust, horror, and anger.
Chapter 185 Flying Feather (1)
They looked at the corpses on the ground a few more times before Xiao Huo asked, "Then the reason that they sent us on this mission is toˇ"
Lin Fan just gave a nod of silent agreement.
When the three of them saw this, they couldn''t help reveal looks of absolute terror as chills ran down their spines.
If it wasn''t for Lin Fan that hade with them, then what most likely would have happened wasˇ
After another long period of silence, Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "But what do we do now?"
That was the key thing and the most important problem that they had to solve now.
After all, it was the Mercenary Guild''s president that had sent them on this mission and the one that had arranged for this creature to be here. If they were to return andplete the mission, thenˇ
The most likely oue was that they would end up like everyone who tried to leave Brilliant Light City. The Mercenary Guild would send people to take care of them and they would end up dead anyway.
Lin Fan fell into deep thought for a bit before saying, "For now, we head back to the city and meet up with the owner of the bar. We''ll see if he can do anything to help you."
Xiao Huo also became much more spirited after hearing this as he said, "Right, there''s still uncle! Uncle will be able to help us!"
Lin Fan nodded before heading over to the corpse of thergest creature and leaning forward.
Xiao Huo saw this and couldn''t help asking, "Big brother Lin, what are you doing?"
Lin Fan raised his hand which had a few of the creature''s fingers that he had cut off. He said, "We need to bring something back to show people what happened here just in case, but we shouldn''t take the full corpse or else it''ll be too much trouble."
Xiao Huo was confused, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop him from asking any further questions.
With how much Lin Fan had already shown, Xiao Huo just epted this and went along with it.
After Lin Fan was done gathering evidence, he moved to the exit of the cave. But at this time, Yan''er suddenly asked, "Big brother Lin, couldn''t we help these people? Did they really have to die?"
Her words were like needles that poked into Lin Fan''s heart.
He also wanted this to be the case, but he really didn''t see a wayˇ
So he said with a heavy heart, "I don''t know. I just know that we did what we had to."
The three kids looked at his lonely back withplicated looks, but they didn''t say anything in response to this. All they did was follow him out of the cave.
When they were out of the cave, Lin Fan once again suddenly turned around and suddenly created mes around himself.
The three kids were shocked to see this and immediately jumped back to avoid the mes. However, they were a bit too slow to react and they couldn''tpletely avoid the mes.
But when the mes touched them, they didn''t feel any heating from it at all.
They couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with another shocked look as Xiao Huo asked, "Big brother Lin, what are you doing?"
Lin Fan said, "I''m burning everything down to eliminate all traces of us being here."
The three kids no longer looked at Lin Fan with shocked looks since they had already been shocked enough today. They no longer had any emotions to react with to his actions anymore.
So with a single flick of his hand, the mes poured into the cave and started burning everything inside.
They hade up with the n to block the entrance and burn everything inside earlier, but Lin Fan had given reasons as to why they shouldn''t do it. However, that was only based on normal mes.
The mes that Lin Fan was currently using were his spiritual energy mes.
These mes were much hotter than just normal mes since they were condensed from his spiritual energy, so they were able to chew right through everything that had been in the cave. The blood on the ground instantly evaporated when it touched the mes and the bodies were turned to ashes like they never existed.
It didn''t take long before everything in the cave had been burnt to nothing but a crisp.
As for why Lin Fan didn''t do this before, naturally it was because he wanted to check on the creature that had been inside the cave. At the same time, he also didn''t want to waste his spiritual energy since he wanted to deal with the creature in the cave.
Now that it was over, he didn''t mind using this since he also wanted to burn away everything in the cave.
Once it was all burnt to a crisp, they quickly headed to their carriage that they had stashed on the side and headed back to the city.
ˇ
In a dark room.
There was a sudden cracking sound as one of the jades on the wall suddenly broke.
The people in researcher clothes suddenly turned over when they heard this sound and were surprised to see that this jade was broken.
One of them took out something that looked like a chart from the side and started matching the jade on the wall to the information on the chart. After a while, they said, "It''s test subject 65, the oneˇ"
But before he could finish speaking, there were two more jades that suddenly shattered.
Both of these jades had been ced right beside the one that had shattered previously.
The researcher with the chart was about to look down andpare it to the chart, but another one of the researchers waved their hand and said, "Alright, stop. Forget it, we know what this is."
That researcher then turned to everyone else and asked, "What happened? Does anyone know why they suddenly died?"
With the way all the researchers acted when this person spoke, it was clear that this person was the lead researcher in this ce.
All of the researchers turned their heads or looked down after hearing this. There wasn''t a single one of them that dared to look this lead researcher in the eyes.
The lead researcher narrowed his eyes as they swept over them and there was a vein that popped out on his forehead. Seeing that no one was willing to speak, he pped his hand down on the table to the side and roared, "Does no one know anything? What are we even paying you to do then!"
All of the researchers turned their heads away even further or lowered their heads even more when they heard this.
That was until one of the researchers suddenly remembered something.
"Ah, that''s right, didn''t we send another group of mercenaries there today? Did they have something to do with it?"
The lead researcher immediately turned in the direction of this researcher who spoke who immediately realized that he had made a mistake. But since the lead researcher was already looking in his direction and walking over, he had no other choice.
The researcher raised a folder that he had been holding and said, "We were supposed to get a new shipment of research material today since we sent a group of mercenaries to test subject 65. It''s the Fire Thunder Goose group."
The lead researcher raised a brow when he heard this and he couldn''t help saying, "What a childish name." Then he took the folder and read it over before knitting his brows.
He raised the folder he was holding and smacked the researcher on the head before shouting, "You really think that a bunch of kids can take down test subject 65 by themselves? These kids are only in the Third Qi Gathering Realm and test subject 65 was in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm! You don''t need a brain to understand that they have no chances of winning!"
The researcher covered his head, but he didn''t dare stop the lead researcher from hitting him. As he covered his head, he said, "But there''s no other possible exnation why test subject 65''s life jade suddenly shatteredˇ"
When the lead researcher heard this, he suddenly stopped pping the folder on the researcher''s head as he fell into deep thought. But after a moment of silence, he pped the researcher on the head one more time before saying, "Get someone from the Mercenary Guild to check the area and find out what happened."
After another pause, he added, "While it should be impossible that these kids took care of test subject 65, we can''t rule out this possibility."
Hearing this, all of the researchers let out a sigh of relief, but that relief quickly disappeared when they heard the lead researcher''s next words.
"What are you idiots doing? Go and get me the data for the next experiment! You know how important this is and if we don''t get it done, none of us will be able to keep our lives!" The lead researcher roared at them.
All of them gave gulps before quickly running off to do their different tasks.
After they were all gone, the lead researcher looked at the three shattered jades and then the folder in his hand before throwing the folder to the side. He said to himself with a sigh, "Forget it, this isn''t important at all. The next experiment is the important one. If we finish this, all of our goals will be achieved."
As he said this, there was a faint sparkle that appeared in his eyes.
Chapter 186 Flying Feather (2)
It didn''t take Lin Fan''s group long to get back to the city.
After they came back, the first thing that they did was head right to the bar instead of the Mercenary Guild.
The bar wasn''t open yet, but the owner of the bar was inside preparing some things that he needed to open in a few hours.
As he was making his preparations, he was surprised to hear a sudden knocking on the door.
Normally he would ignore this kind of random knocking, but hearing how rushed it was, he couldn''t help being curious. He came over with a curious look on his face and slowly opened the door.
But the moment that a crack appeared in the door, it was suddenly pushed open by the people outside.
Xiao Huo''s group of three immediately pushed right in andpletely surrounded the owner of the bar, all of them talking at the same time.
With all of them talking at the same time, naturally the owner of the bar wasn''t able to understand a single thing. He raised his hands and said, "Calm down, calm down. One at a time, one at a time. I can''t understand a single thing you''re saying if you all talk at the same time like this."
They looked at each other in silence for a few seconds before they suddenly started talking at once again.
The owner of the bar had three ck lines on his forehead before he raised his hand and said, "Stop!"
All three of them fell silent again and were about to speak again, but the owner of the bar said, "You clearly didn''t listen, so I''m not asking you anymore."
He turned to Lin Fan and asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan just casually said, "Well it''s a long story."
Even though he had spoken casually, the owner of the bar could understand the hidden meaning behind his words.
After giving a nod, he said, "Come in and let''s talk."
Lin Fan nodded before following the owner of the bar in.
The three kids were just left standing there in a daze before quickly following the two of them in.
Instead of bringing them to a table in the main area of the bar, the owner of the bar opened up the area behind the counter to them. He bent down and pulled on a handle in the floor to open a hatch that revealed a passage.
After following the owner of the bar down that passage, they came out into a simple room that was underground.
The kids couldn''t help revealing shocked looks since they had never seen this ce before even with all the times that they had been at this bar.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "Uncle, what is this ce?"
The owner of the bar just said with a smile, "Well, it''s just a private ce for us to talk. Nothing more, nothing less." Then he sat down and gestured to the empty spots in front of him, "Sit down and let''s talk."
The kids couldn''t help looking around themselves again before finally sitting down. Lin Fan just sat down right away since he had already suspected that there was something different about the owner of this bar.
After they sat down, the owner of the bar looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Well, what did you find?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything and waved his hand across the table.
With that wave of his hand, there was a hand that appeared on the table.
Well, it wasn''t right to call it a hand since it really didn''t look like a hand. It seemed more like the w of some kind of wild beast.
The owner of the bar looked at the w for a bit before asking with a confused look, "This is?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything and just looked at the w on the table, making it clear that the owner of the bar should look at it for himself.
The owner of the bar was confused, but he still followed Lin Fan''s instructions and started looking over the w. At first his face was covered in confusion, but as he looked at this w more and more, he started slowly knitting his brows as if he had suddenly discovered something.
After around a few minutes of silently looking over this w, the owner of the bar finally revealed the angry and disgusted look that Lin Fan was expecting. However, to his surprise, the look of anger and disgust wasn''t as heavy as he had expected.
It was almost as if he had strangely already expected this.
After another period of silence, he finally said, "So it really was like thatˇ"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the owner of the bar and said, "So you already knew?"
The owner of the bar shook his head and said, "I had some clues that were pointing in that direction, but I never had concrete proof like this."
Lin Fan was silent for a few seconds before suddenly bringing his hand up. When his hand came up, there was a sword that also appeared in his hand and the tip of that sword was brought to the owner of the bar''s neck.
The three kids were shocked when they saw this and they all couldn''t help jumping out of their chairs as they moved a few steps away from the table.
As for the owner of the bar, he just calmly looked at the sword being pointed at his neck before looking up at Lin Fan without a single trace of fear in his eyes.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help raising his hands and tried mediating between the two sides, "Big brother Lin, please put down the sword. If you have a problem, we can talk this through. There''s no need to rely on violence."
But then to his surprise, it wasn''t Lin Fan who answered him, but rather the owner of the bar.
The owner of the bar raised his hand to stop Xiao Huo before saying, "Xiao Huo, why don''t you go upstairs for a bit. I want to have a little talk with our friend here."
Xiao Huo looked at the owner of the bar with a worried look as he said, "Uncleˇ"
But the owner of the bar just waved his hand and said, "Go on, it won''t take long."
Xiao Huo took onest look at Lin Fan before giving a nod in response and leading the others upstairs.
Not long after, there were only Lin Fan and the owner of the bar left in the room.
The owner of the bar turned his eyes right back to meet Lin Fan''s gaze.
Lin Fan could see that there was no fear or panic in his eyes, there was only a calm that was like a pool of still water.
The owner of the bar pointed at the chair and said, "Why don''t you sit and we can talk this out nicely?"
But Lin Fan didn''t lower his sword at all.
So the owner of the bar just gave a sigh and said, "I had my suspicions based on the information that I received from my subordinates. But I didn''t know what was going on at all. I think that''s the answer you wanted, right?"
After another pause, Lin Fan finally lowered his sword and said, "Who are you?"
The owner of the bar just gave a shrug and said, "I''m the simple owner of the bar, but would you believe that?"
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say a single thing in response, the owner of the bar gave a sigh before saying, "Flying Feather, I think you should be familiar with that name, right?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes the moment that he heard this name.
That was because like the owner of the bar had said, Lin Fan was indeed familiar with this name.
This name had been first mentioned to him by Yue Lan.
Before he set off for Brilliant Light City, Yue Lan had given him a few directions to start his investigation and this Flying Feather Organization was one of those directions that she had rmended him to start with.
When he had arrived in Brilliant Light City, Ouyang Qian had given him more information about this Flying Feather Organization.
It was the number one information organization in all of Brilliant Light City, with informants spread out all over the city. It was said that there wasn''t a single thing about Brilliant Light City that the Flying Feather Organization didn''t know.
But the only problem was that only those who knew how to contact them would be able to contact them for information. If you didn''t know how to contact them, then you would never be able to employ their services to get information for yourself.
Ouyang Qian also said that she didn''t know how to contact them, so she wasn''t able to help him with this.
After a moment of being surprised, Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Un, what about it?"
The owner of the bar said, "I''m the leader of the Flying Feather Organization."
"What?!" Lin Fan couldn''t help saying in a voice filled with shock.
He had only thought that the owner of the bar had something to do with the Flying Feather Organization, but he never thought that the owner of the bar was actually their leader!
Seeing this reaction, the owner of the bar said with a smile, "I think that we can talk honestly now, right?"
Lin Fan silently looked at the owner of the bar for a few seconds before giving a nod.
Chapter 187 Flying Feather (3)
After a close to half an hour, there was a sound that rang out in the bar above the secret room.
"Xiao Huo, you and your friends cane back down now."
Xiao Huo and the others looked around since they didn''t know where that voice came from, but they recognized it as the voice of the owner of the bar. So after a moment of being surprised, they opened the secret door and headed back down to the secret room.
When they came in, they saw Lin Fan and the owner of the bar just sitting at the table drinking some tea that had appeared out of nowhere.
When the owner of the bar saw them, he waved his hand at them and said, "Come,e, sit down. We were just talking about how to handle your situation."
Xiao Huo couldn''t help looking at the owner of the bar before turning to Lin Fan and then turning back to the owner of the bar to ask, "Uncle, what happened here?"
The owner of the bar just said with a smile, "I just had a simple chat with our friend here about some of the more important details. It''s nothing you need to worry about."
Lin Fan gave a nod of agreement to this.
But the three kids still had strange looks on their faces.
After all, they had seen Lin Fan holding his sword up to the neck of the owner of the bar. That wasn''t something that could be considered small, but they had brushed it under the table like it was nothing.
Just what had they talked about?
However, since they weren''t willing to say anything to them, there was nothing that they could do.
After all, it wasn''t as if the three kids could force these two to talk.
So they could only sit down and wait for them to start speaking again.
After seeing them sit down, the owner of the bar wasn''t in a rush to start the discussion and slowly poured some tea for them first.
? Seeing the tea ced in front of them, the three kids couldn''t help taking a sip of the tea to calm themselves down.
Once they were all settled, the owner of the bar said, "Now let''s talk about your problems."
At this, Xiao Huo jumped up and said, "Right! Uncle, we don''t have to waste like this! The Mercenary Guild could make their move at any time!"
The owner of the bar waved his hand and said, "Calm down, calm down. The Mercenary Guild won''t move as quickly as you think they will."
Xiao Huo jolted before freezing in ce. After a while, he said in a stunned voice, "Uncle, what do you mean? Do you already know something?"
The owner of the bar waved his hand for Xiao Huo to sit down before saying, "You should know what kind of people I have in ce." Then after a pause, he added, "Even if I didn''t have these people, I know that the Mercenary Guild is already pushing the limit. If they go any further, the people from headquarters will start peeking their noses into this matter and it would be a disaster for them. So they won''t make any big moves right now."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows and saying, "Why don''t you just report this matter to the Mercenary Guild headquarters?"
The owner of the bar shook his head and said, "Who do you think they would trust more? Not to mention that there''s no evidence."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more as he said, "But what about the..."
The owner of the bar shook his head again and said, "Not even close to enough."
Lin Fan fell silent at this.
It was Xiao Huo''s turn to speak, "Then uncle, what should we do?"
The owner of the bar gave a casual shrug and said, "Nothing at all. I''m sure that the Mercenary Guild will be sending someone for you soon, so all you have to do is wait here."
The expressions of the three kids fell when they heard this and they started looking around as if they were afraid of invisible enemies.
The owner of the bar just said, "Calm down. If you''re here then I can go with you to the Mercenary Guild when theye for you. You can just leave it all to me."
Hearing this, the expression of the kids all rxed a bit, but there was no hiding the trace of worry that was still in their eyes.
The owner of the bar could see this, but he didn''t give them any words offort. Instead, he stood up and waved for them to follow him as he headed out of the secret room.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "Uncle, didn''t you just say that we should wait here? Where are you going?"
The owner of the bar couldn''t help putting his hand in his face as he said, "I did say that we should stay here, but that doesn''t mean that we should stay in this room." After a sigh, he added, "Come, help me get ready to open the bar. We''ll open early so there''s more people here. That will make it harder for the Mercenary Guild to do anything even if they wanted to."
Xiao Huo gave an ''oh'' sound before following the owner of the bar up along with the rest of the people here.
After around an hour, the bar was filled with people.
Even though they had opened up early, mercenaries were people that had freedom, so they could drink even if they had opened up early. After all, mercenaries worked as frencers, so most of the time, they only had to do a single job and had plenty of spare time.
In fact, there were even more people than normal because the owner of the bar had decided to host a special event.
The bar had a famous brand of wine that only made an appearance once in a while and the owner decided to take it out today. It didn''t take long before the smell of the wine spread and the rumours spread among the drunkards of the city.
So the ce was even more packed than normal.
It was at this time that a squad from the Mercenary Guild came to the bar.
This wasn''t a normal group of employees, but rather an inquisition squad that was only sent out when things went wrong.
They had heard that Xiao Huo''s group was at the bar, so they hade looking for them. However, when they saw all the people that were at the bar, they couldn''t help revealing ugly looks.
It was clear that if they were to do what they were sent here to do, it would create a scene. That was thest thing that the Mercenary Guild needed with its current reputation.
After all, after a certain point, the bubble would pop.
But this was their job, so they had no choice but to head into the bar still.
When the inquisition squad came in through the door, the lively bar suddenly fell silent as everyone turned to look in their direction.
As mercenaries, naturally the people in the bar recognized this inquisition squad and immediately revealed hostile looks. The inquisition squad also felt ufortable seeing the way that everyone looked at them, but they forced themselves to look calm on the surface.
After looking around the bar, the eyes of the leader of the inquisition squad fell onto Xiao Huo''s group who were currently in the center of the party.
They made their way through the crowd who parted to let them go through and they came in front of Xiao Huo''s group.
The leader of the inquisition group ignored everyone and said, "Leader of the Fire Thunder Goose group, pleasee back to the Mercenary Guild with me. We need to talk about your mission."
Before Xiao Huo could answer, all of the mercenaries around them started gathering around them as if they were about to protect them. They looked at the inquisition squad with hostile looks and one of them led the rest as he said, "There''s no need for them to do anything, is there? We''re not afraid of you."
But they were indeed afraid, so there wasn''t a single one of them that had pulled out their weapons.
The inquisition squad could naturally see this, so even if they were afraid to cause a scene, they didn''t back down at this point.
Xiao Huo then said, "Is there a problem here?"
The inquisition squad leader asked, "You were supposed to handle a mission for the Mercenary Guild today. Why are you back already?"
He could see that the situation was getting worse, so he tried using a bit of reasoning to support his case. After all, if this could be solved peacefully, that would be best for him.
But Xiao Huo just said, "We went to scout the area, but we found that it was much more dangerous than we imagined. We came back to the city to gather more supplies before heading out again. Is there something wrong with that?"
The other mercenaries immediately started backing them up.
"Are you telling them to rush to their deaths by going without proper equipment?"
"What do you take us mercenaries for?"
The inquisition squad leader slightly knitted his brows since he couldn''t deny this, but then he said, "Unfortunately the situation has changed and we need to talk to you about this. This involves sensitive information, so if you coulde back with us to the Mercenary Guild, we can properly discuss this."
"Oh, then how about Ie along as well?"
When the inquisition squad leader heard this voice, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
Chapter 188 Mercenary Guild Branch President (1)
The inquisition squad leader turned around to look at the owner of the bar and said, "Xiahou Dun, there''s no need for you to get involved in this matter."
The inquisition squad leader had even included his surname when he addressed him, making it clear that he wasn''t giving him any respect at all.
However, the owner of the bar didn''t care about this at all.
The owner of the bar just casually said, "But you''re free to take someone against their will in my bar?" Then his voice suddenly turned cold, "Do you really think that you can act however you want here?"
As soon as he said this, there were a few people that started moving towards the inquisition squad.
These people were different from the rest of the mercenaries that gathered in the bar as patrons. These people were the subordinates of the owner of the bar that he had ced in the bar for when things got too rowdy.
They weren''t scared off by the inquisition squad at all and rather it was the inquisition squad that was scared by them.
After all, these were the personal subordinates of the owner of the bar, so they weren''t weak like the mercenary patrons.
The inquisition squad leader deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He didn''t care about these kids, but if he were to offend Xiahou Dun over this matter, it would be a big problem. Even the president was careful when dealing with Xiahou Dun, so there was no need to mention him.
As the stalemate had been established, Xiao Huo was the one who broke it by saying, "We can go to the Mercenary Guild with youˇ" The hopes of the inquisition squad leader were raised when he heard this, but they fell right away, "But that''s only on the condition that the boss and big brother Lin can go with us."
The inquisition leader once again knitted his brows as he thought this over.
If Xiahou Dun were toe to the Mercenary Guild, it wouldn''t be a problem since they still had the president backing them. With that person that the president left, they wouldn''t have a problem if things came to force.
However, there was this unknown "big brother Lin" that he had just mentioned.
So the inquisition squad leader said in a righteous voice, "We can''t have people unrted to the Mercenary Guild getting involved in a Mercenary Guild matter."
Lin Fan took this moment to step up.
He came forward and said, "Who said that I have no rtions to the Mercenary Guild?"
The inquisition squad leader was surprised to see this person and he was even more surprised by the dangerous feeling that wasing from him.
He narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan more carefully before asking, "Who are you?"
Lin Fan just said with a casual smile, "I''m big brother Lin."
The inquisition squad leader and the rest of the inquisition squad all couldn''t help revealing shocked looks in response to this.
All of the inquisition squad were experts since this was what was required from them. After all, if they weren''t able to back their inquisitions with power, there was no way that they would ever be able to bring in the people that they needed to bring in.
So every single one of them felt the same feelinging from Lin Fan as the leader.
They knew that even if all of them worked together, it was very unlikely that they would be able to beat Lin Fan.
But the question was, where did this persone from?
However, the inquisition squad was only shocked and didn''t panic. After giving a cough to calm himself down, he said in a reasonable voice, "How can you prove that you have any rtions to the Mercenary Guild. This isn''t something that can just be proven with your word alone."
Lin Fan held up his Mercenary License with a smile and said, "I think this should be enough."
The inquisition squad leader looked at the Mercenary License and then his eyes almost popped out onto the ground as he stuttered, "Special, Special A, A Rank Mercenary?"
Everyone around looked at Lin Fan with shock after hearing this.
They never imagined that the neer that they had been partying with just yesterday was actually a Special A Rank Mercenary! They all knew what this rank meant and they were shocked to hear that someone as young as Lin Fan had this rank.
But for the inquisition squad leader, there was a different meaning.
As someone who worked for the Mercenary Guild, he naturally knew more about the workings of the Mercenary Guild than other people. This Special A Rank was only given to those that had the recognition of the headquarters, so it could be said that these people were directly or indirectly rted to the headquarters.
For one of these people to show up now, it most likely meant that headquarters had suspicions about what was happening in Brilliant Light Cityˇ
The inquisition squad leader was also one of the Brilliant Light City branch president''s close subordinates, so he knew more about the n than other people did.
For a Special A Rank Mercenary to show up at this time, could it be that headquarters knew aboutˇ?
But as these thoughts passed through his mind, he didn''t allow a single one of them to show on his face.
He just gave a cough and said, "Alright, since you are a Special A Rank Mercenary, then you are free toe along."
To save himself from any more embarrassment, he turned and waved his hand at his subordinates before walking out and saying, "Let''s go then."
He tried to act like he was in charge still, but it was clear who was in charge here.
The mercenaries all looked at Xiao Huo with a worried look since they were all still afraid of the Mercenary Guild. They knew that this matter wouldn''t be as simple as it seemed, so they were worried that something would happen to these kids.
But Xiao Huo just said with a brave look, "It''s fine, even the boss and big brother Lin areing with us. Nothing will happen at all."
The mercenaries all couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan again with looks of surprise and awe.
They really never thought that this young looking man would be a Special A Rank Mercenaryˇ
It seemed that one really shouldn''t judge a book by its cover.
Since Xiao Huo already said that it was fine, there was nothing else that they could do but wait.
The owner of the bar had one of his staff take over his job and then headed out with Xiao Huo''s group and Lin Fan following behind him.
When the inquisition squad leader who had been waiting outside saw them finallying out, he didn''t say a thing as he started leading the way to the Mercenary Guild. The owner of the bar just exchanged a look with the rest of them before following the inquisition squad leader.
But in the end, they didn''t even get to enter the Mercenary Guild.
When they arrived at the entrance, there was someone that suddenly came out of the Mercenary Guild to greet them.
When he appeared, everyone revealed shocked looks. That was everyone except for Lin Fan since he didn''t recognize this person. That was, he didn''t recognize him until the inquisition squad leader spoke.
"BoˇPresident, what are you doing here?"
Lin Fan understood from his words that this was the president of this branch that he had long heard about. As he understood this fact, he couldn''t help taking a better look at this person.
This person was considered quite handsome with nice carved features and a pair of deep and bright eyes, but he couldn''t help feeling that there was something sinister about him. It was as if there was something dark that was clutching onto him that gave off a cold feeling.
The president just looked at the inquisition squad leader and asked, "Is there a problem with me being here?"
The inquisition squad leader trembled when he heard this and he immediately bowed his head to say, "No, there''s no problem at all!"
The president just waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "Go and stand on the side."
The inquisition squad leader trembled again, but he didn''t dare disobey the president at all, so he headed off and stood on the side without making a sound.
The president turned his attention back to Lin Fan''s group, or rather it should be said that his attention was fully on Lin Fan.
He ignored the rest of them and came up to Lin Fan and said, "This friend, I''m sorry that my ipetent subordinate has wasted your time." He cupped his hands and gave a slight bow as he said, "Please ept this apology from me."
Lin Fan was surprised to see how the president was acting, but since he was doing this, it wasn''t as if he could reject his apology in public. So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was cup his hands and give a bow in return as he said, "It''s been no trouble at all. I think that we all just want to get to the bottom of this."
The president nodded and said, "Un, everyone had good intentions, that''s all. I''ll personally take care of this matter, so this friend won''t have to worry about it."
He then finally turned to Xiao Huo''s group and said, "It was a mistake on our part today, so I hope that you can forgive us and not think ill of the Mercenary Guild. You are all free to go and there''s no need to worry about the mission anymore."
? Everyone was caught off guard when they heard this.
They had thought that the president showing up meant that this matter would be even bigger. But they never expected that the president would end this matter with just a few words.
Thisˇseemed too strange for them to believe it.
Xiao Huo couldn''t help asking, "But what about the beast? Isn''t it still out there and hurting people?"
The president narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Huo for a few seconds before saying, "You don''t have to worry about this. We''ve realized that it was a mistake assigning this mission to you since we''ve underestimated this beast''s power. We have already assigned someone better suited to this mission already, so you don''t have to worry."
All of Lin Fan''s group immediately knitted their brows when they heard this.
They already knew the truth of the matter, but now the president was sweeping everything under the rug like it was nothingˇ
It was clear that the president was up to something!
Chapter 189 Mercenary Guild Branch President (2)
Seeing that no one was saying anything, the president said, "I think that should be everything. I won''t send everyone off then since I have some other important matters to take care of."
As he was about to leave, it was as if he suddenly remembered something and he turned back to Lin Fan to say, "This friend, is it alright if we exchange a few words in private?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows immediately.
He knew that this matter wouldn''t end this simply, but he didn''t know what the president would do.
But this still caught him off guard since he never expected that he would just want to exchange a few words with him.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan gave a nod and followed the president off to the side.
Once they were alone, the president looked at Lin Fan and asked, "This friend, may I ask why you are in this city?"
Lin Fan just calmly replied, "I''m here for some business."
The president slightly knitted his brows as he asked, "Are you here for some mission or something like that?"
Lin Fan raised his hand to stop him as he said, "That information is private. Doesn''t the Mercenary Guild''s rules state that mercenaries are free to move as they wish? I don''t think that there''s a need for you to know what reason I have foring to this city."
The president''s brows rxed when he heard this, but there was a slight chill that appeared in his eyes instead as he said, "Is that so?"
Lin Fan just nodded in response to this.
The president was silent for a bit before suddenly saying, "Of course you''re right. You have the right toe and go as you please, I don''t have a reason to question you on this." Then his voice turned cold as he said, "Just as you have the right toe and go as you please, I also have my right to ask you these questions."
After a short pause, the president added, "I urge you to leave this city as soon as possible."
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he looked at the president and asked, "And if I don''t?"
The president just smiled and answered without really answering, "I wonder."
After saying this, the president moved aside to let Lin Fan pass as if he was saying that this talk was over.
Lin Fan calmly looked at the president for a few seconds before walking past him.
But the moment that he walked past, he suddenly felt a strong pressure falling onto him. He turned to look at the president who had a smile on his face that didn''t reach his eyes and the president said, "I hope that you will take my advice."
The pressurested a few more seconds before itpletely disappeared.
At the same time, the president also disappeared from Lin Fan''s vision.
He had been there one second and the next, he was gone.
Lin Fan''s eyes weren''t able to keep up with the speed that the president had moved at and he had disappeared before he knew it.
As he looked at where the president had been standing, he couldn''t help giving a sigh.
He knew that this was the difference in cultivation between them. If they were to fight for real, he wouldn''t be able to resist.
Even though he had already reached the Peak Ninth Qi Gathering Realm, that still couldn''tpare to the might of the Foundation Realm.
But there was still the problem with the Mercenary Guild and the City Lord Manor that he had to consider. He was certain that not only the Mercenary Guild, but the City Lord Manor, or rather the Yong Family would have Foundation Realm Experts at their disposal.
He wouldn''t be able to take them on alone, so he would need some help.
After thinking this, Lin Fan decided to talk to Ouyang Qian about sending some messages after he finished with the owner of the bar.
So Lin Fan went back to where the owner of the bar and Xiao Huo''s group was before heading back to the bar together.
As they headed off, on one of the upper floors of the Mercenary Guild, the president watched them leave from a window.
The room that he was in waspletely silent, but that didn''t mean that it was empty.
Standing by the entrance with their heads bowed were the members of the inquisition squad who didn''t dare make a sound. They didn''t even dare breathe too loudly out of fear that they would catch the president''s attention.
But eventually what woulde came to them.
The president turned his eyes away from the window and turned to look at the inquisition squad who had their heads down. After a long period of silence, he finally said, "Who was the one that made the decision to bring those kids in today?"
Everyone gave a sudden gulp when they heard this, but not a single person dared to say a thing.
After all, if they were to speak up in this situation, there was no doubt that they would be the one to draw the wrath of the president.
Of course, it wasn''t as if they could avoid all of this just by staying silent. The president clearly wanted answers and the longer that they stayed silent, the angrier that he would get. The angrier he became, the worse it would be for themter on.
So with no other choice, the leader of the inquisition squad said, "We received a report from the researchb and they stated that they wanted to question the ones that we sent on the mission today."
The president narrowed his eyes as he raised his hand.
The inquisition squad leader naturally knew what he was asking for and he quickly pulled out a folder for the president.
The president opened it and gave it a few casual looks before throwing it in the face of the inquisition squad leader. The inquisition squad leader didn''t dare say a thing as he just stood there taking it.
The president narrowed his eyes to look at the inquisition squad leader and said, "Tell those idiots that if they mess this up again, I''ll personallye and take care of them."
A chill ran down the spines of all the inquisition squad members, but the inquisition squad leader still nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I will pass on your words, sir."
The president then turned around to look back at the window before asking, "Did you get any information on that Special A Rank Mercenary?"
The inquisition squad leader jolted before saying, "I''ve tried getting information from headquarters, but you know how it is with those special mercenaries. Unless we have a clear reason why we need this information, they won''t give it to us and we can''t just say thatˇwe want it because he suddenly came to Brilliant Light City."
The president narrowed his eyes to look at the inquisition squad leader and said, "What about information on him?"
The inquisition squad leader revealed a difficult look and said, "We''ve tried with headquarters, but it''s the same situationˇ"
The president pped the inquisition squad leader on the head and said, "Who said to ask headquarters? Can''t you get information on him from other sources?"
The difficult look on the inquisition squad leader''s face became even more awkward as he said, "We weren''t able to find anything on him at all. It''s as if he never existed up to this point."
Of course, what he meant by that was that Lin Fan had never done anything to catch anyone''s attention, so no one knew about him.
Records in this ancient cultivation world naturally weren''t as good as the modern world filled with modern technology and records. So unless someone did something important that would be spread between towns, most people wouldn''t be able to get any information on them if they tried to search them up.
The matter of the dungeon town was known by people, but what people didn''t know was that Lin Fan was the chief of that town since he never really did anything that he should do. It was mainly Yue Lan who did all the work, so everyone thought that she was the chief even though she told everyone that she wasn''t.
If looks could kill, the president''s eyes would have finished off the inquisition squad leader.
But he also knew that there wasn''t anything that could be done since he knew how effective his subordinate was.
If he wasn''t able to get any information after doing all of this, then that meant that there was no information that they would be able to find. However, that didn''t make any sense at all.
For someone to reach the Special A Rank, they normally would have had to do many things to receive the recognition of the Mercenary Guild headquarters. There was normally no way that someone who reached the Special A Rank would be an obscure person.
But even headquarters had confirmed Lin Fan''s identity, so there was no mistaking itˇ
What should he do now?
Would Lin Fan be a stumbling block or would he be a stepping stone?
Only time would tell.
Still, he wasn''t willing to sit around doing nothing during this time.
The president turned back to the inquisition squad leader and asked, "Did you send people to tail him?"
The inquisition squad leader immediately gave a nod and said, "Yes, as soon as they left, I sent people to follow and observeˇ"
But before he could finish those words, there was someone that suddenly rushed in and said, "Sir, the watchers that we sent, we''ve lost all contact with them!"
As soon as they heard this, the expressions of both the president and the inquisition squad leader changed.
One was filled with rage and one was filled with absolute shock and fear.
Chapter 190 Talk
Lin Fan looked at the two corpses in front of him and he gave a cold snort before turning to the owner of the bar to say, "What do you want to do with these?"
The owner of the bar deeply knitted his brows when he saw this.
After a while, he said, "I''ll have my subordinates take care of them." Then after a pause, he added, "But the fact that they are now sending these people to watch over us is a troubling signˇ"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying, "It''s not to watch over "us", it''s to watch over me."
The owner of the bar revealed a slightly surprised look as he asked, "What do you mean by that? Why would theyˇ"
But then he suddenly revealed a look of understanding before looking at Lin Fan with aplicated look as he said, "It seems like we''ve be a burden to you."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "It would have happened eventually, but now I''ve gotten the help of your Flying Feather Organization in return, it''s worth it." Then his eyes narrowed as he looked at the owner of the bar, "Of course, that is on the basis that you keep your promise."
The owner of the bar waved his hand and said, "Are you doubting my sincerity now? I have no other ce to turn other than you, so what else can I do?"
The owner of the bar revealed a serious look and said, "All of the power of my Flying Feather Organization will be at your disposal as long as you''re willing to help us take care of that president."
Lin Fan nodded before reaching out a hand, "It''s a pleasure to be working with you then."
The owner of the bar took his hand with a smile and shook it as he nodded in agreement.
After this had been settled, there was nothing else for Lin Fan to do since the owner of the bar and Xiao Huo were heading back to the bar. Xiao Huo''s group would be staying with the owner of the bar just in case the Mercenary Guild tried anything, so Lin Fan wouldn''t need to worry about them.
So he headed off to his residence since it had been a long day.
When he arrived, he was surprised to find that it wasn''t just the two girls, but
Ouyang Qian was also there waiting for him.
All three of them were just as surprised to see that he was back as he was to see them here.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking Ouyang Qian, "What are you doing here?"
Ouyang Qian looked at the two girls and turned back to look at Lin Fan as she pointed at the wine and dishes that she had brought. Then she exined, "I thought that these two would be lonely with you gone, so I came to spend the night with them."
Lin Fan revealed an understanding look when he heard this.
These were the subordinates that Yue Lan had trained up and he had heard her mention before that they acted like sisters, so he could understand how they cared for one another.
So after that, he said, "Alright, I''ll just head to my room then and I''ll leave you to it."
But before he could take a single step, all three of the girls came forward to grab him and said, "Wait,e and join us."
Lin Fan hesitated for a bit, but he chose to join them in the end.
He really wasn''t in the mood to drink after what had happened today, but there were some things that he wanted to get off his chest that he could only do by drinking. However, the people at the bar were all strangers that he barely knew, so it wasn''t as if he could let himself loosen up in that ce.
It was different here since all three of the girls here were the subordinates of his subordinates, they were all his people. He could open himself up to them without worry since they weren''t strangers.
So after sitting down, Lin Fan drank a whole cup of wine in one go.
All three girls were surprised to see him acting this way.
It was Ouyang Qian who had the most tact out of all three of them that understood that something was wrong. However, she was also someone that understood people and knew that before he got drunk, he wouldn''t want to talk about it.
So she helped him pour another cup which he immediately downed.
After around four cups, Lin Fan finally slowed down as his eyes zed a bit and he slouched back in his chair.
Ouyang Qian knew that he was slowly getting drunk and lowering the wall around his heart, so she asked, "Young master, is something wrong?"
? Lin Fan looked into the cup of wine that he was holding in his hand for a while before saying, "I met something that is unforgivable today, but I didn''t know how to handle it and now I''m filled with regret."
He took a sip of the wine before continuing, "I don''t know if I did the right thing or not, I don''t know if I gave up on the people that I could have saved, I don''t know if I should be the one who can decide everything for them, but that was what I did in the endˇ"
Lin Fan looked down in the cup of wine as if he could see the scene from the cave again.
After giving a sigh, he added, "I do feel anger and disgust, but this anger and disgust isn''t just towards this matter, but also towards myself. It felt like I could have saved everyone, but I chose to give up because that was what was easier for meˇ"
He gave another sigh and then put his head down on the table.
Ouyang Qian had been silently listening from the side, but seeing him put his head down, she came forward to pat him on the back as she said, "But that isn''t your fault, you know."
Lin Fan looked up at her with a strange look that was filled withplicated emotions as he said, "How do you know that?"
Ouyang Qian gave a sigh before saying, "There are many different people in this world and each of them have different fates. The only thing that any of us can do is what we think is best because we can''t predict what else can happen in this world. All we can do is believe in what we think is right because that is what defines us as people."
Lin Fan''s eyes cleared a bit as he looked at her before he asked, "But what if I don''t think that I did was right?"
Ouyang Qian shook her head and said, "As long as you did it, you have to believe that it is right. That is the only thing that any of us can do."
Lin Fan was silent for a few minutes before suddenly copsing onto the table.
The moment that he had vented everything that he wanted to vent, it was like the tense string that was in his heart was suddenly cut.
Even if he didn''t show it, it was quite the stressful situation for him and it had been hard for him to keep his cool, so all that tension and exhaustion had built up inside of him.
As soon as that tense string in his heart was cut, he suddenly copsed as all that exhaustion suddenly filled him.
Seeing this, Ouyang Qian wasn''t surprised at all since she had already expected this.
So all she did was lean in from beside him and ced a kiss on his cheek before saying, "Thank you for your hard work."
The two other girls had been in a daze watching this, but seeing Ouyang Qian cing a kiss on Lin Fan''s cheek, Lu''er and Lan''er couldn''t just keep sitting there anymore.
Lu''er came forward and grabbed Ouyang Qian by the arm as she said, "Big sister, you can''t jump ahead of us like this! It''s not fair!"
Lan''er also came forward and grabbed the other arm before saying, "You''re not ying fair like this!"
Then working together, the two of them pulled Ouyang Qian away from Lin Fan.
However, Ouyang Qian just said with a smile, "Firste first serve, that''s always been the rule between us."
Lu''er and Lan''er had bitter looks on their faces as they red at Ouyang Qian.
But after they squabbled with each for a bit, all of them turned to look at Lin Fan with concerned looks on their faces.
After a long period of silence, Ouyang Qian said, "The young master is working hard for all of us, so the only thing that we can do is silently support him. In times like this, all we need to do is be there for him when he needs to vent."
Lu''er and Lan''er looked at each other before nodding in agreement.
After another period of silence, Lu''er still said, "That still doesn''t give you the right to cut in front of us, big sister! We all agreed that we would wait until the young master was ready!"
Ouyang Qian just tapped Lu''er on the head before saying, "Help me bring the young master up to his room. He needs his rest and he won''t get it lying here."
Lu''er and Lan''er nodded before going to opposite sides of Lin Fan to help him up before carrying to his bed.
Once they were done, they were about to sneak into bed with him, but Ouyang Qian grabbed the two of them and dragged them out.
Lin Fan was deep asleep during all of this and he hadn''t heard a single thing they said, but his lips couldn''t help curling in his sleep.
Chapter 191 Rescue (1)
When Lin Fan woke up the next day, he felt strangely refreshed even though he couldn''tpletely remember what had happened the day before.
All he could remember was that aftering back, he had been invited to drink with the three girls.
While he couldn''t exactly remember what he had said, he had a good idea of what he did say.
After taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he came to a decision.
When he came down to the dining room, he found that Lu''er and Lan''er were already there waiting with breakfast for him. It was only breakfast for him since he had woken upte and these girls had already finished eating.
As they were putting the dishes down, Lin Fan couldn''t help saying, "Thank you forst night."
The two girls were surprised to hear this and they looked at each other in a daze before turning back to say, "Young master, it is our dutyˇ"
Lin Fan raised his hand to stop them as he said, "It''s alright, I understand your feelings and I''ve epted them. Thank you."
Blushes appeared on the faces of the two girls, but then Lan''er couldn''t help saying, "Young master, it wasn''t just us, it was also big sisterˇ"
Lin Fan once again raised his hand to stop her before saying, "I know, I''m going to the store after this as well."
After saying this, he stood up and turned to look right at the two girls.
Seeing the way that he looked at them, the two girls couldn''t help shyly lowering their heads as they muttered, "Young master, it''s broad daylight, you shouldn''t do this kind of stuff hereˇ"
But Lin Fan just raised both of his hands and patted both of them on the head to their surprise.
Both of them had stunned looks as they looked up at the hands patting their heads.
Neither of them had expected this since normally one would expect a kiss in this kind of situationˇBut still it would be a lie to say that they didn''t enjoy it.
After Lin Fan finished with his breakfast, he headed off to the store to talk to Ouyang Qian.
While she was able to recover much faster from the sudden head pat, she was still just as disappointed as the two other girls. After all, she had also expected a kiss in this kind of situationˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t give her one, so there was nothing that she could do.
Over the next two days, Lin Fan stayed in his residence, only going out to find the owner of the bar.
Now that he had contacted the Flying Feather Organization, there was no need for him to run around since he had already reached an agreement with the owner of the bar. All he needed to do was wait for the Flying Feather Organization to give him the information that he needed.
However, they weren''t able to find a single thing over these next two days.
But that wasn''t strange at all.
Lin Fan had just killed one of the experiments that the Mercenary Guild branch president had been working on, so they would without a doubt hide any involvement that they had with that beast. Not to mention that they didn''t even know that Lin Fan was the one who had killed it.
Since he had burnt the cave and all of the evidence, along with them not getting any information from Xiao Huo''s group, the Mercenary Guild came to the conclusion that some fire attributed spirit beast came along and took care of it. So after determining this, they put out a new request to hunt this fire attributed spirit beast which no one took.
But that couldn''t be med on the mercenaries since this mysterious fire attributed spirit beast was estimated to be in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm or even the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm since it took out the chimera.
The Mercenary Guild had approached Lin Fan about it as well, but he had firmly rejected their request.
So for now, the Mercenary Guild were hiding themselves and didn''t leave a single tail for the Flying Feather Organization to pull at.
But to Lin Fan''s surprise, the next request rted to this that came wasn''t from the Flying Feather Organization or the Mercenary Guild, it was from Ouyang Qian.
It had been a normal morning and Lin Fan had been rxing in his residence since there was nothing for him to do. However, while he was rxing, the door to his residence suddenly opened and Ouyang Qian came in.
Lin Fan looked at her with a confused look at first, but then seeing the serious look that she had, he led her to the living room and sat down in front of her.
Once they were settled, he asked, "What happened?"
Ouyang Qian looked like she was hesitating as she didn''t speak right away. She just looked like she was about to say something, but each time she swallowed her words again.
In the end, she suddenly stood up and turned to leave as she said, "It was a mistakeing here. I''ll take care of this matter myself."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this. He then said in a deep voice that he had never used before, "Sit and tell me what happened. No matter what, I am still your boss."
Ouyang Qian froze when she heard this.
She couldn''t help trembling a bit as her internal struggle continued, but she still sat down in the end.
Facing Lin Fan, she didn''t speak right away and instead took a sip of the tea that Lan''er had prepared for them. After that sip, she just sat there muttering to herself as if she was trying to figure out what she was going to say.
Lin Fan watched her hesitating like this, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for her to speak.
Finally, with a sigh, Ouyang Qian said, "I sent two subordinates out to a vige to make a deal with the vigers there for some supplies. However, before they coulde back, there were reports of a strange creature in the surrounding area and now they are trapped there."
Lin Fan knitted his brows and asked about the most important thing, "Who are the ones trapping them there?"
Ouyang Qian hesitated again before saying, "The Mercenary Guild."
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised since he had already expected this when he heard about the strange creature.
It seemed that the Mercenary Guild had already made their next move and they were unlucky enough to be caught up in it.
As for the strange creature, he was almost certain that it would beˇ
Ouyang Qian saw the look on Lin Fan''s face and said, "Young master, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take care of it myself."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I''ll go myself and get them out of there. That''s the least I should do as their boss."
Ouyang Qian quickly shook her head and said, "But young master, you are the boss. We can''t have you taking this kind of risk in this situation. It''s better if I send a scout out first to find information first and then send a team to help. In fact, it''s best if you don''t get involved at all."
Ouyang Qian hade here in hopes of getting Lin Fan''s help at first, but then she remembered what happened a few nights ago.
After that night, Lin Fan had told her about the mission that he had gone on and what he had encountered since it was important to their investigation. After all it was most likely because of these creatures that they were targeting their dungeon town in the first ce.
To keep creating these creatures, they needed an endless supply of spirit beasts to extract bloodlines from so they could inject them into humans. Hunting for these spirit beasts in the surrounding areas would attract unwanted attention, so the best idea was to take over the dungeon.
There seemed to be an endless amount of monsters that came from the dungeon, so as long as they controlled the dungeon, they wouldn''t need to worry about spirit beast bloodlines. Well, it would be monster bloodlines, but it was still simr enough that it would work.
So the Yong Family wanted the dungeon town for this reason.
But Ouyang Qian remembered how devastated Lin Fan looked when he had to face that creature before, so she didn''t want to see him feeling this way again. That was why after she had arrived, she hesitated over telling him this and even decided to not ask for his help in the end even though she really did need it.
Lin Fan knitted his brows and looked right at her before saying, "If you''re worried about me, I can tell you that I''m fine. There''s no one else better suited for this mission than me since I''m the one with the Special A Rank Mercenary License and I''m the strongest person among all of us."
Ouyang Qian still had a worried look in her eyes as she said, "But young master, it''s not justˇ"
Lin Fan raised his hand to cut her off before saying, "I''m telling you that it''s fine. I will take care of this."
Ouyang Qian looked at him with that same worried look, but she gave a sigh and said, "Yes, young master."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response, but there was a clear firm look in his eyes.
Chapter 192 Rescue (2)
Lin Fan didn''t head out immediately after epting this mission since that would be foolish.
He had only just heard about this situation and he had no information at all.
Even if he were to ask Ouyang Qian about this, she also wouldn''t have any information for him since she had also just learned about this.
Without enough time to gather information, it would really seem like he was charging right into danger. But it was a good thing that he had be acquainted with the Flying Feather Organization, the biggest information organization in all of Brilliant Light City.
When Lin Fan arrived at the bar, the owner of the bar was surprised to see him. However, he didn''t keep him outside and brought him down into the secret room in the basement.
After sitting down, the owner of the bar asked in a surprised voice, "What are you doing back here again?"
''Again'', that was the key word.
That was because Lin Fan had alreadye here earlier this morning to ask if he had any information for him, so he was surprised to see Lin Faning back so soon. Perhaps he wouldn''t be surprised if Lin Fan was here for a drink, but he knew that with Lin Fan''s personality, it wouldn''t be for that.
Not to mention that it was clear by the look on Lin Fan''s face that something was bothering him and he clearly wasn''t here for a drink.
Lin Fan was silent for a minute before saying, "What do you know about Clear Water Vige?"
"Clear Water Vige?" The owner of the bar revealed a confused look before stroking his chin to think about it.
After thinking for a bit, he said, "Well, as far as I know, it''s a vige that''s close to Brilliant Light City. The reason why it''s called Clear Water is because of the stream that runs right by it that flows down from Clear Water Mountain, but there really isn''t anything else special about it. What about this vige?"
Lin Fan was silent for a bit before saying, "There''s reports that there''s another strange creature around there."
The owner of the bar immediately knitted his brows and revealed a serious look, but he didn''t say anything. After a few seconds of expressions changing on his face, he looked like he had suddenly thought of something and ran to a table on the side of the room.
This table was covered in many pieces of paper, but he just flipped through all of them until he found a single piece of paper.
As he held this piece of paper up to look it over, he muttered to himself, "It''s no wonder it sounded so familiar. I just received a report about it this morning, but I didn''t think too much about it."
Lin Fan immediately stood up and walked over to look at the report as well.
But when he read the contents, he couldn''t help knitting his browsˇ
That was because the contents of the report were just too simple for one of thergest information organizations in Brilliant Light City.
Instead of reporting it as a strange creature that appeared, it was just reported as if it was some kind of strange beast that had wandered into the area. There was no mention of the Mercenary Guild interfering at all.
The owner of the bar also noticed this as he muttered, "There''s no way that this kind of report should have made it past the checkˇI didn''t notice it since there were more important reports to go through, butˇ"
Before he could finish his thoughts, Lin Fan asked, "Was it interference from the Mercenary Guild?"
The owner of the bar jolted when he heard this, but he didn''t refute it. He just fell into deep thought before saying, "I never thought that the grasp of the Mercenary Guild reached this far and I never thought that there would be traitors in my organizationˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything about this since he knew that there was nothing for him to say.
Instead, he just asked, "Can you get me information on Clear Water Vige then?"
The owner of the bar gave a nod, but then he also shook his head as well as he said, "I can get you information on the surrounding areas since that''s information that we''ve gathered before, but I can''t give you any new information on the Mercenary Guild blockade that''s currently around the vige."
Lin Fan nodded and said, "That''s fine, that''s all I came here for."
After all, if the owner of the bar knew about this blockade in the first ce, it would have been him telling Lin Fan about it instead of Ouyang Qian.
This was also part of the second reason why Lin Fan hade to see the owner of the bar. He had been suspicious about this and it seemed like his suspicions had been right.
The owner of the bar put down the paper in his hand and went back to the table in the center. He reached under the table and there was the sound of something being clicked that rang out through the room.
Not long after this sound rang out, there was a door that suddenly appeared on one of the walls and someonepletely covered in ck came out.
This person covered in ck took a look at Lin Fan, but Lin Fan couldn''t see any surprise from their eyes at all. It was as if they were already used to seeing people like him in this room.
But when he thought about it, he felt that this was normal.
After all, this was a secret room used by the leader of the Flying Feather Organization. It was clear that this room was used to sell and buy information, so there were people like him that had been here before.
Since he was here, the ck figure just assumed that he was here to buy information since he had been asked to bring a folder full of information.
After taking the folder from the ck figure, the owner of the bar just waved his hand and the ck figure disappeared out the same door.
The owner of the bar came over and handed Lin Fan the folder before saying, "If you''re going, take care of yourself. The fact that the Mercenary Guild is willing to make a move at this time, it''s clear that this is an important matter for them. The people that they send to watch over this won''t be weakˇ"
Lin Fan naturally knew this as well, but he still had to go since these were his subordinates that were in danger.
So Lin Fan said, "I''ll be careful. Just keep watching over the Mercenary Guild and make sure to clip the thorns in your side."
The owner of the bar revealed a cold look when he heard this and he said, "When I find out who they are, they won''t ever appear again."
Lin Fan nodded before walking out of the secret room.
Once Lin Fan was gone, the owner of the bar sat back down at the table and pressed a few more buttons under the table.
It didn''t take long before a few more ck clothed people came out of the side of the room and fell to one knee in front of the owner of the bar. The leader of this group bowed his head and said, "Boss, what are your orders?"
The owner of the bar''s eyes swept over them before throwing the piece of paper he had been reading before and saying in a cold voice, "Go and finish off the traitors. Make it as painful as possible."
The leader of the ck clothed people looked over the piece of paper before also narrowing his eyes. He let the rest of them take a look before all of them left through the door that they came in.
After a few more minutes, the ck clothed figure that hade out when Lin Fan had been here came back into the room. When he saw that it was only the owner of the bar that was in the room, he couldn''t help asking, "Boss, where did that person go?"
The owner of the bar was surprised to see this person again and he couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you back?"
The ck clothed figure awkwardly scratched his head before saying, "I forgot to bring one piece of information rted to Clear Water Vige with me, so I brought it now."
The owner of the bar knitted his brows when he heard this and he reached out his hand for the piece of paper that the ck clothed person was holding. After taking it and reading it over, he threw it back at him and said, "There''s no need to worry about this, this information isn''t important to him."
The ck clothed person knitted his brows when he heard this, but since the boss had already spoken, there was nothing else he could say.
After giving a bow, he also left the room, leaving the owner of the bar alone.
"Clear Water Godˇ" The owner of the bar muttered to himself, "What a bunch of nonsense."
ˇ
After Lin Fan left the bar, the first thing that he did was pack up on supplies since he didn''t know how long he would be gone from the city.
With his Spatial Ring and his Pet Storage Space, he was able to easily store enough supplies tost him for several months.
He didn''t really need this much, but for some reason, he felt that it was better to be safe.
After he was done, he headed out of the city without any dy.
Chapter 193 Rescue (3)
Since the vige was nearby, it wouldn''t have taken him long to reach it if he was riding on Hi.
However, Lin Fan deliberately slowed Hi down so that he wouldn''t reach the vige as soon as possible.
He knew that there was a barricade created by the Mercenary Guild around this vige, so he couldn''t just rush in. Even if he was a Special A Rank Mercenary, that still didn''t mean that they would just let him pass for no reason.
So the only thing that he could do was sneak past this barricade.
This was what he needed the information from the owner of the bar for.
He wanted information on the surrounding area to see if there was an easy ce for him to break through and as he had expected, there were many spots that were considered observation blind spots. All he had to do was pick one of these spots and break through the blockade that the Mercenary Guild had set up.
Of course, the reason why they had been considered observation blind spots was because of the special terrain in these ces.
These special terrains made it hard for normal people, even normal cultivators to pass through. Unless they were high grade cultivators, it was almost impossible to pass through these ces.
Even for a high grade cultivator like Lin Fan, it would be hard to pass.
That was if Lin Fan didn''t have several cheat skills with him.
The path that Lin Fan chose was a cliff that was over a kilometer wide.
It was a cliff that was almost impossible for normal people to build a bridge over and unless they had the help of cultivators, it would be impossible to build a bridge. Even if they had the help of cultivators, they would need high grade cultivators that would be able to fly to help them span the distance to build the bridge.
But this was a cliff in the middle of nowhere and there was nothing special about this ce, so there was no one that was willing to build a bridge like that here.
So that was why this was considered a natural blockade that no one could cross and why the Mercenary Guild didn''t post anyone to watch this ce.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan could cross here.
Well, if it was the past Lin Fan, perhaps he wouldn''t be able to cross either since he couldn''t fly yet.
Other cultivators at the same level of cultivation as him would be able to fly with tools given to them by their masters, but he wasn''t since he didn''t have this background. Even Mu Bao Bao didn''t actually have a flying tool since the Love Sect wasn''t a sect that was really based on artifacts, so even she couldn''t fly even though she was in the Golden Core Realm.
After all, cultivators would only be able to fly using their cultivation alone when they reached the Nascent Soul Realm.
But with the new broken skill that he received from the god of magic, Weiss, he was able to create a cheat.
He had been ying around with wind magic in his spare time and he found that wind magic could be used for other things than just to create breezes or wind des. He found that as long as he concentrated hard enough and had enough power, he could even create winds that could lift people up.
With his self made flying spell, it made it easy for him to cross over this cliff.
Of course, there was another consideration.
He had Hi deliberately slow down so he would arrive at night when visibility was lower.
He only assumed that the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t post people to watch over this cliff, but that wasn''t certain. So he wanted to make sure that visibility was low so that even if there was someone watching, he would be able to slip by.
As expected, he was able to easily make his way through to the other side and was able to smoothly reach Clear Water Vige.
But once he arrived, he didn''t immediately head into the vige. After all, there was still a chance that the Mercenary Guild had ced guards inside of the vige.
So Lin Fan just stopped outside and sent his puppet scouts in to check the ce out.
To his surprise, there wasn''t anyone from the Mercenary Guild inside this vige, there wasn''t even a single cultivator in this vige. All the people here were people without cultivation, including his two subordinates that were trapped here.
He didn''t even see anyone that was dressed remotely like the people from the Mercenary Guild. It was almost as if the Mercenary Guild didn''t dare about this vige at all.
Feeling that something was off, Lin Fan decided to increase his search range to include the area around the vige.
As he had expected, there were indeed guards outside of the vige that were watching the vige, but there was also something that he didn''t expect. What he didn''t expect was that the guards outside the vigepletely surrounded the vige in a circle, not creating a single gap in the line.
It was almost as if they were preventing these people from leaving the vige at all costs.
But why would the Mercenary Guild be doing this?
What did they want with this vige?
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided that it wasn''t a method to keep staying here, so he decided that he would sneak into the vige and find his subordinates to get more information from them. Not to mention that he should get his subordinates out as soon as possible since it clearly wasn''t safe for them to stay in this vige much longer.
So with his mind made up, Lin Fan wrapped himself up in magic and started moving towards the vige.
The reason why his scouts hadn''t detected all these guards previously was because they had only been focused on getting to the vige. The reason why the guards didn''t detect his scouts was because they were too small for them to detect since he had sent in the mosquito scouts.
But now, Lin Fan himself was much too big to sneak past these guards unnoticed without some help.
He could have used the moles to dig underground to reach the vige, but he didn''t want to leave any traces behind.
So he tested out his other new spell against these people.
Lin Fan walked right into the line of view of these guards up in the tree, but not a single one of them noticed him. Even when he walked right in front of their eyes, they didn''t seem to react at all.
This was his new spell, it was an illusion spell.
Right now, there was ayer of illusion magic around him that made him blend into the background. So instead of seeing him, all they saw was whatever was behind him.
Even if they looked right at him, they wouldn''t be able to see anything other than the surrounding forests.
Lin Fan knew that he had a very big weakness, which was hisck of support abilities.
With the Loving is Sharing, he received many different attack and defense skills from his pets. However, other than the Parasite Seed and Share Senses skills that he received from Greeny, he really didn''t have any other support skills.
So during his free time, Lin Fan had been focusing on learning more support abilities rather than strengthening his attack and defense abilities.
The wind flying spell was one of them and this illusion spell was another one of those support abilities.
He knew that while he could fight enemies face on, his problem was that he didn''t have a single stealth ability. He had already seen how strong stealth abilities were back in the dungeon when he almost lost Tian Tian to that ambush, so he knew that he should also get some.
After his hard work, he was able to figure out this illusion spell which allowed him to freely move undetected.
But while it seemed like the Magic Maniption skill was broken because it gave him ess to almost every single magic spell, there was a proper price that he had to pay for that.
Hard work, that was the price that he had to pay.
Instead of having a skill that just gave you the ability to use these spells, he had to figure out how to control the magic energy to create the effects of these spells. So it took a lot of hard work and practice before he was able to use these spells.
Over close to half a month, he had only learned a total of four different spells.
While he had an advantage as an otherworlder since he had greater creativity than people of this world since he had learned all about these spells in animes, novels, and mangas, it was still hard for him to learn how to control the magic energy to mimic these spells.
Lin Fan used this illusion spell to move right past the guards and he reached the gates of the vige.
These were only the gates of a vige and couldn''tpare to the gates of a city, let alone Brilliant Light City, so it only took a single jump for Lin Fan to jump over these gates.
Afternding without a sound, Lin Fan moved silently through the streets of the vige until he arrived at the inn.
With the illusion spell still in ce, he was able to make his way to the second floor and then he sneaked into one of the guest rooms.
In this room, there were two girls currently sitting at a table lit by a candle, just silently sitting there as if they were considering something.
What they didn''t expect was Lin Fan suddenly appearing right in front of them.
Chapter 194 Rescue (4)
The two girls at the table were shocked to see this man suddenly appearing in their room.
Both of them jumped out of their chairs and were about to scream, but Lin Fan''s hands quickly came forward to cover their mouths.
Seeing that this man was covering their months, both of their eyes suddenly changed and they pulled out the daggers that they had been hiding at their waists. Without any hesitation, they were prepared to stab these daggers at the neck of the man in front of them.
However, before they could stab him, the two girls suddenly saw his face with the dim light of the candle and they immediately stopped all their actions.
After looking at him in shock for a few seconds, they both suddenly took back their daggers and fell to one knee. As they fell to one knee, Lin Fan''s hands no longer covered their mouths so they were free to speak.
"Young master!" Both of them said at the same time.
Lin Fan was surprised by how loud they were and quickly raised his hand to give a gesture for them to be quiet.
The two of them realized their mistake and quickly covered their mouths as well, as they waited in silence for any reaction to their words.
But there was no one around that said a single thing.
After waiting for a minute and seeing that nothing happened, the two girls let go of their mouths and let out a sigh of relief.
Lin Fan also wanted to let out a sigh of relief, but since he had to keep his reputation as the young master, he could only give a silent sigh of relief deep down.
Once they were sure that no one else was listening, the girls lowered their voices and asked, "Young master, where did youe from?"
Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "Don''t mind that now. Tell me what the situation is."
There was a sh of disappointment that appeared in the eyes of these girls, but that was quickly reced with looks of awe.
When they had received their training, the idea that Lin Fan was omnipotent was firmly nailed into their minds by Yue Lan. So even if they didn''t have any idea how Lin Fan had snuck into their room like this, they were still filled with respect for him.
As for the implications of him showing up unannounced in their room, they didn''t care about it at all.
That was because the training that Yue Lan gave themˇhad serving him with their bodies as a foundationˇ
Not to mention that Lin Fan was very handsome to begin with. It was a kind of handsomeness that was hard for young girls like these two to resist, so they hadpletely fallen for his looks.
After being in a daze for a few seconds from looking at his face, the girls finally told Lin Fan the situation of this vige.
As he listened to them, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows.
It seemed that the situation was much worse than he had expected.
The Mercenary Guild hadpletely trapped the people of this vige inside the confines of the vige.
The reason that they gave was that there was a dangerous spirit beast wandering this area, so they had to seal up the area to prevent it from hurting the vigers. But the more important thing was to lock up the area so that the spirit beast couldn''t escape and make their way into Brilliant Light City.
At the same time, they also made sure that the vigers had everything that they needed. They gave them food and clothing, as well as anything else that the vige chief requested.
They didn''t even let these vigers go to their fields to farm since they said that it was too dangerous to be wandering around.
But if one thought about it carefully, it all seemed very strange.
After all, if there really was this kind of dangerous spirit beast wandering around, shouldn''t it be the city guards that came to deal with it. Even if the Mercenary Guild did get involved, there would still be members of the city guards that came with them.
But the Mercenary Guild hade alone this timeˇ
The way that they acted was almost as if they were trying to deliberately keep the vigers inside the vige, as if they were nning something with them.
Lin Fan didn''t know what they were nning, but he wasn''t going to let things go as they nned.
For now, the first thing that he had to do was get these two girls out of the vige. There was the chance that the Mercenary Guild would try something while he was taking care of the problem, so he wanted to get them to a safe ce before he did anything.
There was also the chance that the Mercenary Guild would do something to the vige''s people while he was gone, but he had already epted that he couldn''t save everyone. After what had happened a few days ago, he knew that there were people that he couldn''t save.
So he was already operating under the assumption that these people could be abandoned if need came to be.
As for his n, it was very simple.
He would be using the same illusion magic as before.
It wasn''t as if the illusion magic only applied to him. With his control of magic power, he was able to control enough magic power to cover all three of them.
If he went all out, it was possible for him to cover more than ten people with this illusion magic, but doing so would make him exhaust his magic power very quickly.
This was the other downside of the Magic Maniption Skill. There wasn''t a set form that would help him control the magic power that he used for each spell, so he had to manually control the magic power to simte the spells.
That took a lot of practice, concentration, and magic power.
So there was a limit to how much magic power he could use which also made his spells much weaker than spells that were used with forms.
The one advantage that he had were the max level Pain Tolerance and Mental Fortitude Skills which allowed him to push beyond what normal people could do with this Magic Maniption Skill.
After casting the illusion spell, he led the two girls out of the inn and out of the vige.
While the girls were filled with confidence in Lin Fan, they were still worried about just walking out of the inn like nothing was happening. But they quickly learned that Lin Fan''s illusion spell was very effective and they were able to make their way out of the vige and through the line of Mercenary Guild guards.
After they had traveled a ways away from the vige, Lin Fan brought the girls to the blockade of the Mercenary Guild.
He couldn''t leave them here since it wasn''t safe for them, so he decided to send them back to Brilliant Light City before doing anything else.
He brought them back to the same ce that he had entered the blockade from and using the flight spell, he carried them over the ravine and dropped them down on the path back to Brilliant Light City.
Before they left, both of them looked at him with worried looks and said in hesitant voices, "Young masterˇ"
Lin Fan raised his hand to cut them off as he knew what they were going to say, but he knew that he still had to do this. So instead, he said, "Just trust in me and I''ll handle this. All you have to do is wait in the city."
The girls were still worried when hearing this, but since Lin Fan had given the order, they had no choice but to follow it.
With how far they were from the city, they would be able to make it by morning if they ran all night. They were nning on getting to the city by morning and reporting to Ouyang Qian to have her send someone to help Lin Fan.
But that idea was also shut down by Lin Fan who told them, "Report to manager Ouyang, but tell her not to send any reinforcements after me. I will take care of this myself."
The girls once again revealed worried looks, but seeing the firm look on Lin Fan''s face, they could only nod in agreement.
Once the girls had headed off, Lin Fan used the flight spell to cross over the cliff again. However, this time he didn''t head back to the vige. Instead, he headed off to apletely different direction, leading to a ce that was far away from the vige.
This ce was still inside of the blockade of the Mercenary Guild.
The blockade that they had set up was actually a strange shape. Instead of being a circle that was centered around the vige, it was an oval that almost barely included the vige inside of it.
Instead, it was centered around a mountain which had another line of guards around it.
This was the ce that was reported to be the home of the beast, which was why most of the guards had been sent there. After all, the official report that they gave was that they were blockading this vige to protect them from the dangerous beast that had settled nearby.
Since that was where the dangerous beast was, that was where Lin Fan was heading to investigate.
He was certain that location was the key in their ns.
Chapter 195 Dangerous Beast (1)
Lin Fan made his way through the forest until he could finally see the mountain in the distance.
Once he could see this mountain, he immediately stopped in his tracks and released his scouts.
He already knew that there was a line of guards around this mountain from the information that he had received from the two girls, so the first thing that he did was find where they were.
With Greeny''s scouts, it didn''t take long for him to find the various Mercenary Guild guards that were lining the forest. All he had to do was find one guard and then he was able to find the perimeter of their blockade.
Once he figured this out, it was easy for him to scout along the perimeter of the line of guards to find a ce where there was an opening for him to take advantage of. With this opening, he easily made his way through their blockade lines.
The mountain that the beast was hiding in wasn''t that small, but it also wasn''t that big. It was just a medium sized mountain.
There weren''t that many ces for Lin Fan to search on this medium sized mountain, so it took him no time to find the cave that the beast was hiding in. Though, there was also something else that made it much easier for him to find.
In front of the cave that the beast was in, there were several Mercenary Guild guards that were standing there keeping guard.
However, these people weren''t on the same level as the normal Mercenary Guild guards that were in the blockade or were surrounding the vige.
Lin Fan could see it clearly with his Appraisal Eyes, these were all high grade cultivators. The weakest among them was in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm and the strongest among them was in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm.
There was only one person who was in the Eight Qi Gathering Realm, so it was clear that this person was their leader.
However, all these high grade cultivators meant that Lin Fan wasn''t that assured in sneaking in.
He could use the illusion spell to fool those weaker cultivators, but he wasn''t sure how his illusion spell would work on these high grade cultivators. After all, high grade cultivators like this were rare and it was hard for him to test things out on them.
At a dangerous point like this, he didn''t want to take a risk by testing the illusion spell against these high grade cultivators.
But how could he find a way to sneak into the cave and see what was inside?
As Lin Fan was lost in thought as to what to do, the situation suddenly changed.
There was a middle aged person that suddenly came out of the forest on the side and walked over to the people standing in front of the cave. When this person came over, the people that had been in front of the cave revealed shes of disdain, but that quickly disappeared as they gave respectful bows to this person.
The Eighth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator and the leader of this group came forward to say, "Master Feng, are you ready to head in?"
The person who had been called Master Feng gave a nod before saying with a frivolous smile, "Team Leader Shen, why are you acting so tense? This is just a simple mission to take care of a dangerous beast that wandered into this area. With such a high grade team like ours, it shouldn''t be a problem at all."
The leader surnamed Shen knitted his brows as he said, "Master Feng, this is a beast that has destroyed several viges by itself and has been deemed a first ss danger. It is something that has to be taken care of as soon as possible for the safety of the people. Can you please take this a bit more seriously?"
Master Feng just waved his hand and said, "Sure, sure, whatever you say." But then he said in aidback voice, "But this kind of mission isn''t interesting at all, I can''t get excited about it at all."
Team Leader Shen narrowed his eyes and looked at Master Feng with a cold look as he said, "This might not be important for you, but all the members of this squad have some form of family in the surrounding areas. I urge you to take this seriously even if you don''t find it interesting."
Master Feng looked right back at Team Leader Shen and said, "Is that so?" His tone immediately dropped as he said, "What if I don''t?"
A trace of killing intent shed in Team Leader Shen''s eyes and he was about to say something, but before he could, Master Feng said with a smile, "Why are you acting so seriously? We''re on the same side, there''s no time for this kind of infighting."
Team Leader Shen was clearly taken aback when he heard this and he just stood there in a daze as he didn''t understand what was going on here.
One moment, he had gone from the person scolding an unreasonable person to being the unreasonable person the next moment. It was as if his words had been twisted by the person in front of him for his own use.
After this thought sunk in, Team Leader Shen realized that he wouldn''t be able to outwit this person in front of him with words.
Since that was the case, he decided to just endure this humiliation for now because there were more important matters at hand.
After a long moment of silence, Team Leader Shen finally said with a calm and cold look, "I hope that is the case and you will do your job properly."
Without waiting for a response from Master Feng, he turned around to head back to his men and prepare to head in.
Master Feng just watched him head back and muttered under his breath, "He''s no fun at all." Then after a pause, he added, "Oh well, this will all be over soon."
After saying this, Master Feng also followed Team Leader Shen back to the group. However, he stood on the side by himself, making it clear that he didn''t have any allies in this group.
The conversation between them had fallen onto Lin Fan''s ears.
As soon as he saw this man appearing, he had immediately released Greeny''s puppet and had been listening with the Shared Senses Skill. However, what he had heard hadpletely confused him.
Based on what he knew, the ones that should have sent this creature would be the Mercenary Guild. So why did it seem like they were now sending a squad to exterminate this beast?
He had seen the firm look in Team Leader Shen''s eyes when he had talked about the beast and it was clear that he wasn''t lying.
So what was with this current situation?
If they were nning on exterminating the beast, all of their actions from before didn''t make any sense either.
Were they really just surrounding the vige because they wanted to keep them safe?
But if they were, why would they waste all that effort intopletely isting the vige from the outside world?
No matter how Lin Fan tried connecting the dots, he couldn''t figure out what kind of thoughts the Mercenary Guild had. It was almost as if they didn''t have a n at allˇ
But that wouldn''t make any senseˇ
The Mercenary Guild had already gone this far and if they didn''t have any ns, then what was all of this for? Just why had they done all those experiments?
Lin Fan began to feel more irritated and more confused as he thought about all of this, but he quickly shook those thoughts out of his mind.
No matter what their n was, there was only one thing that he had to do right now.
He had been nning on going into the cave to see what kind of beast it was, but he hadn''t been able to do so because there had been a team guarding the outside of the cave. However, if the team were to head into the cave now, all he had to do was follow behind them.
He wasn''t certain if his illusion spell would work against these high grade cultivators, but with them being distracted by something else, it would be easy for him to follow them.
So he waited for a while for the Mercenary Guild team to prepare.
When they were finally ready to head into the cave, he still didn''t move as he waited for them to enter the cave first.
As high grade cultivators, they didn''t have a need to use torches since they could see in the dark, so they just headed in without any worries.
During all of this, Lin Fan watched and waited until he couldn''t see them anymore from outside the cave to finally make a move. He made sure to maintain this distance between them as he followed them deeper into the cave.
As for losing them, he wasn''t worried at all because he had sent Greeny''s puppet in to follow them. As long as Greeny''s puppets were with this group, it would be easy for him to follow them.
After walking for around ten minutes, they still hadn''t been able to find anything.
This cave waspletely different from the cave that Lin Fan had found the other creature in. This was aplete cave that had several different paths and different dead ends. It was simr to the cave that the bandits had used as their hideout previously.
As Lin Fan followed them, he started regretting focusing all his attention on the Mercenary Guild group instead of sending puppets in ahead of them to scout the terrain.
If he had done so, he would have been able to have a better grasp of the situation. It would have even helped if he had scouted out the area around the entrance to see if there was another entrance to the cave.
After all, it was never bad to have another escape route just in case things went wrong.
But after another ten minutes, they still weren''t able to find a single thing.
It was at this point that Team Leader Shen finally stopped his group and had them take a break to assess the situation.
Lin Fan did the same during this time and sent out Greeny''s puppet scout out the area.
As the Mercenary Guild group stopped, they started discussing splitting up which would be a headache for Lin Fan, but there was something that stopped them.
The Mercenary Guild group had spread out during their break and some of their members had been wandering around. As they wandered around, one of them identally kicked something on the ground.
When they looked down, they couldn''t help giving a surprised cry.
Chapter 196 Dangerous Beast (2)
As soon as the cry rang out, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the cave.
They all turned to look in the direction of that Mercenary Guild guard and when they followed his eyes to look at what he was looking at, they all couldn''t help being shocked as well.
In this situation, one would normally expect bones of a victim of the dangerous beast that was living inside of this cave, but that wasn''t the case this time.
Instead, it was a little severed head that still had eyes wide in shock and fear that was looking up at that Mercenary Guild guard.
Based on how this head looked, it was clear that it was the severed head of a child. As for how fresh it wasˇthere was still blood that was dripping out of the severed neckˇ
Team Leader Shen had been about to give an order for him to be quiet, but then he noticed something.
He couldn''t help taking another look at the head and he found that it was the head of someone that he recognizedˇ
The group that he led was an elite action group of the Mercenary Guild. It should be clear by their average level of cultivation what kind of training that they had undergone.
People like them wouldn''t be shocked by things that would normally shock other people because they had been trained to suppress their emotions in times like this. So even if they were to see a severed head, they should react like this.
The reason why that Mercenary Guild guard had reacted like that was because he recognized the head that he had identally kickedˇ
It was the head of his sonˇ
After a long moment of being dazed by this shock, tears welled in the eyes of that Mercenary Guild guard and he was about to break out sobbing, but Team Leader Shen reacted faster than him. Before he could fall to his knees and start sobbing, Team Leader Shen immediately ran over and held him while covering his mouth, making sure that he didn''t make a single sound.
While it hurt him to do something like this, he had to endure since he knew that this was for the good of their team.
After a while, the man he was holding finally stopped trembling and slowly came back to his senses. There was still a deep look of sadness in his eyes, but there was also a look of rage and a desire for vengeance that also filled his eyes.
Team Leader Shen knew that while his emotions were still unstable, he would at least be able to remain calm enough not to harm the rest.
After releasing him, he couldn''t help asking, "When was thest time that you saw your son?"
The Mercenary Guild guard trembled, but he still said in a calm voice, "I saw him before heading off on this mission. I even tucked him in bed and kissed his forehead beforeˇleavingˇ" The more he spoke, the more his voice trembled until he was about to lose control again.
This time, two other Mercenary Guild guards had already moved to his side to help him just in case, so Team Leader Shen didn''t do anything himself.
Instead, Team Leader Shen turned his attention to Master Feng who was just standing there with a calm look on his face and asked, "Do you know anything about this?"
The implication behind his voice was clear. He was clearly implying that Master Feng was in some way rted to this.
Master Feng just gave a shrug and said, "I''m just as surprised as the rest of you. After all, I don''t even know what the backstory here is. Isn''t it just the head of some random viger that was attacked?"
The Mercenary Guild guard who was emotionally unstable red at Master Feng when he said this, but he was stopped by the other two by his side.
Team Leader Shen raised his hand for everyone to stand down as he continued staring at Master Feng. After a long period of silence, he finally said, "You think that you can get away with something likeˇ"
Before he could finish, there was a sound that came from the tunnel behind him.
"Ki, ki, ki!"
It was a very strange sound and it clearly didn''t sound the voice of a human. It sounded like the evil voice of a demon, but if one listened carefully, they would feel that it seemed likeughterˇ
All of the Mercenary Guild guards raised their guard the moment that they heard this. They drew out their weapons and turned in the direction that this sound wasing from,pletely ignoring Master Feng.
Of course, not all of them ignored Master Feng. With a hand gesture from Team Leader Shen, a few of the guards moved closer and surrounded Master Feng with their weapons raised.
It was clear that they were there to prevent Master Feng from doing anything.
Master Feng noticed all of this, but he just stood there as if he didn''t have a care in the world. He didn''t even bother pulling out his weapons as he just stood there in a rxed manner.
After a few seconds, the sounds of footsteps rang out from in front of them and based on how they sounded, it was clear that something was approaching them.
Having been trained for situations like this, the Mercenary Guild guards started moving until they had taken a formation that would defend against whatever was approaching them from in front.
But to their surprise, the sound of the footsteps suddenly stopped.
After waiting for a full minute, there wasn''t another sound that came from in front of them.
All of the Mercenary Guild guards couldn''t help knitting their brows as they waited, but still nothing came out.
Could it be that whatever had beening at them had sensed how many of them there were and had run away?
As they stood there silently waiting for the source of the sound toe forward, they couldn''t help feeling more and more tense and awkward.
If the creature that had been moving towards them really ran away, what should they do?
They were a squad that had been organized to hunt down this creature, so it was their job to kill it. So if it did run away, it was only right for them to chase after this creature to kill it.
However, the current situation was just too strange.
After all, there were too many unknown variables for them to safely chase after the creature. If they were to chase after it now, it seemed very likely that they would be caught up in a trap.
But it wasn''t as if they could just stay here without doing anythingˇ
So after a long silence, Team Leader Shen finally gave a hand signal for two of the guards to move forward to check the situation.
These two were both in the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm and were used to this as demonstrated by the heavy armour that they were wearing. They increased the spiritual energy armour around themselves before moving forward step by step to check the situation in front of them.
During this time, the ones behind them all raised their guards. The ones at the front of the formation had their weapons raised to get ready to charge forward to help them at any time, while the ones in the back all had ranged weapons raised to help provide cover fire for them.
As the two of them moved step by step forward, there was nothing other than the sounds of their beating hearts since they moved without a single sound.
After they went around ten meters away, they were about to turn back to signal that there was nothing in front. However, right before they could turn around, there were two pairs of ws that suddenly came down from the roof above them.
Before they could even make a sound, before any of their allies could provide any assistance, the ws suddenly twisted their heads, snapping their necks. But the creature that had killed them wasn''t done with them just yet.
With another twist, the creature pulled their heads off their necks and pulled out their spines before falling to the ground.
The way that the creature held their spines, it was almost as if it was wielding them like swords. But the creature didn''t keep holding onto their spines and raised them up to throw them like spears at the Mercenary Guild guards.
The ones in front raised their shields to block this, but with the force that the creature had thrown the spines at and with the spiritual energy surrounding them, they prated right through the shields and pierced through the ones standing behind them.
After piercing through, the spines skewered right through them and pinned them onto the ground like ragdolls.
Everyone was shocked when they saw this because they knew that if it was them, they also wouldn''t have been able to block this creature either.
Team Leader Shen''s eyes were wide open with shock when he saw this, but he also knew that he couldn''t hesitate.
The creature that they had been hunting was much stronger than the reports had stated. At the very least, this creature was in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm just like him.
There was no chance that his subordinates would be able to face this creature at all!
So the only option was for him to go forward and face this creature himself.
But at the very least, he didn''t have to face this creature alone.
That was because Master Feng who was with him was also an Eighth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator.
He believed that as long as the two of them worked together, they would be able to subdue and kill this creature.
So Team Leader Shen turned to Master Feng and said, "Master Feng, we have to take care of this creature ourselves or the casualties will be too high."
Master Feng had been watching all of this with a rxed look, but hearing Team Leader Shen talking to him, he gave a nod and finally pulled out a weapon before saying, "Alright, let''s do this."
Team Leader Shen was surprised by how easily Master Feng had agreed after how he had treated them this entire trip, but he understood after thinking about it.
After all, this was a dangerous situation for Master Feng as well. If he wanted to escape, his only option was working with him to take down this creature, so he didn''t have another choice.
So with that thought, Team Leader Shen headed forward to face the creature.
What he didn''t notice was the sly smile that Master Feng had on his face as he followed.
Chapter 197 Dangerous Beast (3)
The Mercenary Guild guards parted to make way for Team Leader Shen and Master Feng.
After making its first move, the creature had just stood there watching the Mercenary Guild group without making a move.
But after it saw Team Leader Shen and Master Feng stepping forward, it couldn''t help making a "ki, ki, ki" sound.
This was the sound that they had heard before, so they could now confirm that it was this creature that had made that sound.
But what they couldn''t understand was how this creature had been able to hide itself on the roof without them noticing. Even if it was able to make it onto the roof without making a sound, why didn''t they notice it?
As they had been moving forward, the two scouts had made sure to check every part of the cave around them, including the ceiling. So why didn''t they notice the creature hiding there until it ambushed them?
But there was no time to think about this as taking care of this creature took priority.
So Team Leader Shen and Master Feng came to the front of the group to face the creature.
When the creature saw them standing there, it revealed a cautious stance as if it could feel the danger that wasing from them. However, when one looked closely, they would see that the creature''s eyes were more focused on Master Feng than Team Leader Shen.
Seeing that the creature wasn''t making a move, Team Leader Shen said, "You go left and I''ll go right. We''ll try to catch it off guard from different angles."
Master Feng gave an "un" sound in response before moving away from Team Leader Shen.
The two of them went to opposite sides of the cave before moving towards the creature.
The creature saw this and moved back a step before lowering itself as if it was about to dive forward. However, it just stayed there leaning down as if it was preparing to attack without actually attacking.
Both Team Leader Shen and Master Feng were able to approach the beast without much of a problem.
When they finally came closer to it, they were also finally able to see it properly.
This beast had a body that was unlike any beast that they had seen before. In fact, to put it simply, this beast had a body that was simr to a human''s instead of a beast.
This beast waspletely covered in ck as ink skin and there weren''t any defining features other than a few pulsing white veins on its body. The only thing special about it was its face which had tworge triangr white eyes and a wide mouth that was filled with sharp teeth that also had a long tongue that was sticking out of it.
But there was no time to think about this since this beast was now within the range of their swords.
Team Leader Shen was the one who charged forward first, but that was only because Master Feng slowed down at the veryst second to let him charge in front of him.
Team Leader Shen noticed this out of the corner of his eyes, but it was already toote for him to do anything about it since he was already charging at the beast. So the only thing he could do was swing his sword down as hard as he could at the beast.
But before he could finish that swing, he suddenly felt something hit him from behind.
The force was quite strong and it pushed him right at the beast, causing his swing to miss.
The beast also noticed this and seized this chance to swing its ws out at Team Leader ShenˇRight, it wasn''t just a single w that swung out at Team Leader Shen, it was both of them.
Team Leader Shen knitted his brows when this happened, but he was a high grade cultivator, so he wasn''t an oilmp. He was able to twist his body at the veryst second and use his sword to block the ws.
But since he had been caught off guard from being pushed from behind, the ws scraped past his sword and still caught his shoulder.
With the force behind the w, he was sent flying by the graze to the shoulder, sending him into the arms of his subordinates behind him.
However, Team Leader Shen was able to quickly recover since it was only a minor scrape because he had blocked most of the attack.
As soon as he recovered his bnce, he immediately looked up at the beast to see what had happened. However, the moment that he looked up, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
That was because Master Feng was currently standing right beside the beast and the beast wasn''t doing a single thing to him. It was almost as ifˇthey were on the same side!
"Feng Yu Ze, what is the meaning of this!"
He no longer addressed this man as Master Feng because this man had lost all qualifications to be respected as such.
Master Feng just looked at him and shook his head before saying, "Do you still not understand what''s happening after seeing all of this? It should be clear what''s going on here!"
Team Leader Shen''s body jolted when he heard this before he pointed at him and said, "Do you understand what you''re doing? Do you really think that the Mercenary Guild will allow you to get away with this?"
Master Feng couldn''t help revealing a smile of ridicule when he heard this.
He looked at Team Leader Shen and said, "I never thought that you were this much of an idiot. It should be clear what the situation is just based on what had happened. Do you really think that the Mercenary Guild is on your side?"
Team Leader Shen and the rest of the Mercenary Guild guards all trembled when they heard this.
Team Leader Shen said in a shaky voice, "What, what do you mean by this?"
Master Feng just shook his head again before saying to the beast, "Give them the present that you''ve prepared for them."
The beast just gave a dumb nod before turning around to head back deeper into the tunnel.
If they had their wits about them and weren''t shaken, Team Leader Shen and his group would have recognized that this was the best time to run. However, they werepletely shaken and were unsure if there were other things in the cave with them, so they didn''t dare make a move.
They just waited until the beast came back with a bunch of things in its hands.
Master Feng waved his hand and the beast threw those things at the feet of Team Leader Shen and the rest of the Mercenary Guild guards.
The Mercenary Guild guards couldn''t help taking a step back when those things rolled over, but when they saw what had been thrown, they couldn''t help taking a step forward again. They carefully looked at the things on the ground to make sure that their eyes weren''t ying tricks on them before they suddenly fell to the ground to pick these things up and held them in their arms.
As they held them, they couldn''t stop the tears from falling from their eyes.
That was because what had been thrown were more heads just like the one from before.
However, these heads weren''t just normal headsˇ
These heads were heads that they were familiar with just like the one from beforeˇ
That was because these heads were the heads of their family membersˇTheir wives, their children, their parents, their siblingsˇThe head of every single member of their family had been thrown right in front of them.
Even Team Leader Shen couldn''t help breaking down when he saw the heads of his wife and his two children being thrown in front of him.
? All of them broke down immediately and began weeping without a care as they held the heads of their family members.
However, even when they were in this vulnerable state, Master Feng and the beast didn''t make a single move. Instead, Master Feng just watched them with a cruel smile on his face as if he was enjoying this.
After a long time, the men of the Team Leader Shen''s group slowly came back to their senses and slowly stopped their sobbing. Their eyes were filled with hatred and the desire for revenge as they turned to look at Master Feng.
Team Leader Shen took the lead for his men as he roared out, "Feng Yu Ze, what did you do!? Don''t you dare think of having a painless death!"
Master Feng just gave a shrug and said, "Just with you?"
Team Leader Shen''s spiritual energy exploded along with his anger when he heard this. Without any regard for his own life, he charged forward at Master Feng and the beast as he shouted, "Men, follow me! We''ll take our revenge right now!"
All of the men behind him raised their weapons and also exploded with spiritual energy as they charged along with Team Leader Shen.
All of their spiritual energy gathered around Team Leader Shen as they took a formation that concentrated all their powers on him. He took all of this power and gathered it into a single point that he aimed at Master Feng.
With all of their power gathered together, this was a strike that could even defeat a Ninth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator. He was certain that this strike would kill Master Feng who was only in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm.
Even if Master Feng had the beast block this attack for him, Team Leader Shen was still confident that he would be able to kill that beast and then kill Master Feng.
There was nothing that could stop their attack filled with rage at this point.
But it was too bad that there was indeed something that could stop them.
As expected, the beast stood in front of Master Feng and raised its hands to stop Team Leader Shen and his group.
When the two sides collided, there was a moment of bnce before Team Leader Shen and his men were pushed back by the force of the beast''s ws.
After taking several steps back and finally stabilizing themselves, all of Team Leader Shen''s group spat out a mouthful of blood to show that they had suffered internal injuries.
Team Leader Shen looked up at the beast with a shocked look as he realized something. He said in a slow voice, "This beastˇit isn''t in the Eighth Qi Gathering RealmˇIt''s actually in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm!"
All of his men looked at the beast as well with looks of shock.
Master Feng revealed a smile of ridicule after hearing this as he said, "It seems like you really still don''t understand what''s going on."
Chapter 198 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada, Unaware Of The Oriole Behind
This time, Team Leader Shen didn''t charge at the beast or Master Feng, but instead he asked, "What do you mean by that? What do we not understand?"
Master Feng had the same smile as he said, "Do you really think that all of this is happening for no reason?"
Team Leader Shen and the rest of his men all deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
What did he mean by this?
They had given their lives to the Mercenary Guild and now that Mercenary Guild was trying to kill them with this beast? How could any of this make any sense?
Seeing the look on their faces, Master Feng shook his head before saying, "Do you really think that we would let traitors like you go?"
Team Leader Shen and his men knitted their brows even more when they heard this. Team Leader Shen asked, "What do you mean by traitors? When have we ever betrayed the Mercenary Guild?"
This time, Master Feng no longer revealed the same look of disdain that he had on his face the entire time. This time, Master Feng said with a serious look, "Do you really think that we don''t know what you''ve been doing? Do you remember that mission that we sent you on a month ago?"
Team Leader Shen revealed a confused look at first, but after thinking for a bit, he suddenly revealed a look of understanding as he thought of the mission that Master Feng referred to.
It was the mission that they had deliberately chosen to fail.
That was because the mission had involved kidnapping childrenˇ
While they had pledged their loyalty to the Mercenary Guild, there were things that touched their bottom lines. They still had their conscience as humans, so they couldn''t bring themselves to do this mission.
So instead, they had found some excuse to fail this mission.
They had thought that this matter was closed since their superiors had epted their excuse, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case.
Team Leader Shen said with a dark look on his face, "Even if we have sworn loyalty to the Mercenary Guild, that doesn''t mean that we will stop being human. Rather, shouldn''t it be said that you''re the ones that have betrayed the Mercenary Guild for ordering something like this? If it wasn''t for our family, we would have ignored everything and reported you to the Mercenary Guild headquarters."
Master Feng shook his head and said, "Don''t you see this? Don''t you see this at all? This is aplete betrayal of the Mercenary Guild. You''re clearly biting the hand that feeds you!"
Team Leader Shen''s face sank even more as he said, "Have youpletely lost your humanity? You do not represent the Mercenary Guild and you will not get away with this!"
Master Feng looked at him with a cold look and said, "Do you think that you can represent the Mercenary Guild then? Do you think that anything you say matters?" After a pause, he added, "Even if you''re not willing to do the work, there are plenty that are willing. So there''s no need for you to live any longer."
Team Leader Shen''s face twisted when he heard this and he roared out, "You! Feng Yu Ze! Don''t you think thatˇ"
Before he could finish, Master Feng had already waved his hand with a cold look on his face.
With this wave of his hand, the beast finally took a step for the first time.
The beast had never made a move to attack them and had passively taken their attacks, but now that it was making its move, Team Leader Shen knew that this was a dangerous situation.
As the beast charged at them, Team Leader Shen immediately raised his sword and roared, "Formation B!"
Once his men behind him heard this, they immediately went into another formation. However, instead of going into a formation where they were standing in a triangle with the point being where Team Leader Shen was, they were now spread out in the shape of a hexagon.
Each person was the perfect length away from each other and they formed attice of hexagons in between them.
Once they had taken this formation, they all released their spiritual energy to draw the lines of the hexagon before the hexagons that they formed in between them rose into the air. All of these hexagons gathered where Team Leader Shen was standing, blocking him off from the beast.
The beasts had raised both of its ws and had pulled them back before stabbing out with them at the same time at the hexagons in front of Team Leader Shen.
There were a total of ten hexagons that had been formed with the spiritual energy of all his subordinates and the attack of the beast had broken through eight of them. There were only two hexagons that were left between Team Leader Shen and the beast as the beast''s ws had been stopped.
After eight of these hexagons shattered, many of his subordinates behind him also fell down from using all of their spiritual energy.
All the formations that Team Leader Shen''s group were said to have the same level of power as a cultivator at the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm, but when facing this beast that was truly at the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm, they realized that this wasn''t true.
Even if it had the same level of power, their spiritual energy wouldn''t be able to match the spiritual energy of a true Ninth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator.
But it was toote for them to consider this since the other side clearly wanted to kill them. So with the slight dy that was created by blocking the beast''s attack, Team Leader Shen gathered all of the spiritual energy that he had left and swung at the beast''s neck.
It was just too bad that the beast moved much faster than he did.
Even if he had caught the beast off guard by negating its attacking, he still wasn''t able tond the blow urately. All he could do was barely graze the beast''s neck and draw a bit of blood before swinging his de down on the ground.
With an incredible speed, the beast pulled back to where Master Feng was before raising a w to touch its neck that had a slight cut on it.
The beast scraped a bit of its blood with that w that licked it off before looking at Team Leader Shen with murderous intent. It couldn''t believe that such a weakling had even been able to hurt it, this had hurt the little bit of pride that its little bit of intelligence gave it.
Master Feng was also surprised by this since he knew that this creature wasn''t just in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm, but rather in the Peak Ninth Qi Gathering Realm, just a step away from the Foundation Realm. These two werepletely different concepts since the beast''s spiritual energy had already started condensing into the spiritual energy that one would only see in the Foundation Realm.
So it couldn''t bepared with the spiritual energy that one had in the Qi Gathering Realm.
The beast didn''t immediately attack Team Leader Shen, but instead it gave a roar before just standing there. As it stood there, one could sense that the flow of spiritual energy around it had started to change.
The spiritual energy in the air around the beast started to quickly swirl in a spiral around it as it started absorbing the spiritual energy right out of the air. As it did so, the sh wound on its neck stopped bleeding and started closing at a visible rate.
One could even see the ck skin forming as it slowly covered up the wound before itpletely disappeared.
In just a few seconds, it stood there in perfect condition as if nothing had happened to it.
Both Master Feng and Team Leader Shen were shocked by this.
It was normal for Team Leader Shen to be shocked by this, but as for why Master Feng was shocked by thisˇThat was because he hadn''t heard anything about this either!
As the one who had been put in charge of this execution, he had been given control of this beast and had been given all the information about what the beast was capable of. However, that package that he had been given had never mentioned this ability beforeˇ
Was it because they didn''t tell him or because even the researchers didn''t know about this?
Either way, it was imperative that he ended this quickly and brought this beast back to check it because there was definitely something off about this beastˇ
So after a slight moment of being dazed, Master Feng said to the beast, "Finish them off quickly."
The beast looked at Master Feng as if it was feeling something, but then it turned back to Team Leader Shen with eyes filled with rage. It jumped out with the same incredible speed as before, but this time it only shed out with a single w.
It was wary of Team Leader Shen, so it wanted to keep one w free just in case Team Leader Shen was going to try something.
But it was just too bad that Team Leader Shen didn''t have another trick up his sleeve.
He had already used up all the spiritual energy that his subordinates had, so there were no more formations that he could use. The only thing that he could do was watch the w and slowly ept his death.
However, before the w couldnd, there was a sword that suddenly appeared out of nowhere that shed down on the beast''s neck.
Chapter 199 Counter Ambush
Everyone was shocked to see the sudden appearance of this sword as it had just appeared out of thin air.
However, this sword was anything but weak as they could sense the powerful aura that came from it as it shed down.
The beast wasn''t able to raise its guard at all since by the time it reacted to the sword, the sword was already cutting into its skin. It tried to resist by creating a spiritual energy barrier around its skin, but it didn''t have the time to gather the spiritual energy as the sword had already cut right through the skin.
There was no impediment to this sword at all as it cut right through the skin, muscles, and bones of the beast, severing its head from its body.
When everyone finally reacted to what had happened, the beast was already lying on the ground dead with its head severed from its body.
As for the sword that had appeared out of nowhere, there was now an owner holding that sword.
This was a person that also appeared out of nowhere, but based on the aura that he released, he wasn''t a normal person. At the very least, both Master Feng and Team Leader Shen could tell that this person was stronger than them since he had killed the beast in one strike.
Team Leader Shen even doubted that this person was in the Foundation Realm with the way that he had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
But in truth, all Lin Fan had done was use his illusion magic to hide himself until he found the right opportunity to strike.
He hadn''t been certain that it would work when he had tried it, but he knew that he could afford to take this risk since he was the strongest person here. He had used his Appraisal Eyes to make sure of this.
So he had cast his illusion magic and had snuck his way in between to the two sides.
To his surprise, his gamble had actually paid off as not a single person had been able to see through his illusion magic and he was able to sneak right in between them.
Once he was there, the only thing that he had to do was wait for the right moment to strike.
He had be the oriole hiding behind as the mantis stalked the cicada.
After cutting down the beast, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the sword in his hand in surprise.
This sword was naturally Gramr, the sword that he had inherited from the skeleton in Aphrodite''s dungeon.
When he had cut through the neck of the beast just now, he had only used a bit of his spiritual energy since he had only expected to injure the beast with this sneak attack. He was confident in taking the beast on after injuring it, so he didn''t use that much of his spiritual energy in this attack.
He hadn''t expected his sword to cut right through the neck of the beast.
Most of this credit went to how sharp Gramr wasˇ
He couldn''t help thinking of the stats for Gramr that he had seen before.
The sword that he gave Tian Tian only had an attack power of 10 and it was so valued by her. The Gramr in his hand had an attack power of 100ˇJust how strong was this sword in his hand?
Not to mention that there were four more seals to itˇ
How strong would Gramr be when it was fully unsealed?!
Not to mention just nowˇhe had felt that Gramr hadn''t used all of its strength just now. It wasn''t because he didn''t use his full strength when he swung down, rather he could tell that it was because he wasn''t strong enough to draw out the full power of Gramr.
After a long period of silence, Master Feng finally looked at Lin Fan and asked in a cautious voice, "Who are you and where did youe from?"
Lin Fan looked right back at him, but he didn''t bother answering his question because he knew that there was something else that he had to do. He had to eliminate everyone that was here.
That was right, everyone including Team Leader Shen and his group.
He couldn''t leave a single trace of his involvement here, which was why he hadn''t hid his face at all.
He had been watching what had happened between the two sides, but he wasn''t sure what the situation was. So even if it looked like they had a falling out, it wasn''t as if he knew that the Mercenary Guild had nned on killing Team Leader Shen and his group.
So after a moment of silence, Lin Fan suddenly jumped out and charged at Master Feng.
He could tell that Team Leader Shen and his group werepletely tired out from the fight, so the one that posed the most threat to him was Master Feng who hadn''t done a single thing the entire time. He knew that it would be best for him to take out this person first.
However, Master Feng wasn''t scared at all that Lin Fan was charging at him. Instead he said with a calm look, "Shen Yun, this is yourst trump card?"
After saying this, he suddenly gave a snap and then there was a pressure that filled the cave.
Lin Fan immediately stopped when he felt this pressure falling onto him.
This was a pressure that he was familiar with since he had felt this kind of pressure before. However, this pressure was at least weaker than the one that he had felt before.
But that wasn''t good news at all since this pressure was still the pressure that came from a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
With the snap, there was a figure that suddenly appeared behind Master Feng. This figure that suddenly appeared was the one that was releasing the pressure that was currently suppressing them right now.
After this figure appeared, Master Feng said with a taunting smile, "This is how you use a trump card. You''re supposed to hide it until the veryst moment."
Team Leader Shen and the other members of his team werepletely shocked by this just like how they had been shocked by Lin Fan''s appearance.
The only thing that they thought was that this was all an borate trap set up for them by the Mercenary Guild, but they couldn''t understand why they were important enough that the Mercenary Guild would set up this kind of trap for them,
What they didn''t know was that this was all a series of coincidences.
Well, to put it more precisely, this was all Lin Fan''s fault.
After all, if Lin Fan hadn''t appeared, Team Leader Shen''s team would have been taken care of by the beast alone. If Lin Fan didn''t appear, Master Feng wouldn''t have been forced to bring out this Foundation Realm guard that had been sent by his family.
This Foundation Realm guard wasn''t actually from the Mercenary Guild, but rather it was a guard that was supposed to protect Master Feng''s life just in case he was ever in danger.
So that meant that nothing that happened after Lin Fan yed the beast was part of the Mercenary Guild''s n.
Lin Fan knew that he wouldn''t be able to face this Foundation Realm Cultivator even if he had reached the Peak Ninth Qi Gathering Realm. After all, even if he was only a step away from reaching the Foundation Realm, there was still a heaven and earth gap between the two of them.
If the Foundation Realm Cultivator wanted, he could kill him with just a single finger still.
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan once again casted the illusion spell and immediately started to run away.
It was a shame that he wasn''t able to hide himself from the Foundation Realm Cultivator. The illusion spell allowed him to disappear from the sights of everyone else except for this Foundation Realm guard.
Lin Fan naturally could see this too with how the Foundation Realm guard was staring right at him. It didn''t take a genius to understand that he had been exposed, so without any hesitation, he summoned an ice wall between him and the Foundation Realm guard.
Master Feng was shocked to see this and immediately shouted, "What''s going on here?"
But the Foundation Realm guard ignored all of this.
All he did was pull out a sword before suddenly flicking it out.
The sword flew right out at the ice mirror and without any anticipation, it shattered the ice mirror to pieces.
This ice mirror was naturally the Ice Mirror Skill that Lin Fan had gotten from the Shiro, but this Ice Mirror did have a limit. With therge difference in power between Lin Fan and the Foundation Realm guard, it was no contest.
The sword didn''t stop at all after shattering through the ice mirror. It continued flying through the air until it pierced Lin Fan right through the shoulder, sending him flying until he was pinned on the wall.
With therge force of the flying sword, all of his magic power was scattered and Lin Fan was revealed to everyone.
Seeing him appear, Master Feng revealed the smile of a victor as he looked at him and said, "Trying to escape? What a joke. Did you really think that you could escape from my guard?"
Lin Fan spat out a mouthful of blood from the internal injuries that he suffered before falling to the ground as the Foundation Realm guard summoned back his sword.
Master Feng narrowed his eyes to look at him again as he asked, "Who are you and what is your connection with Shen Yun? If you tell me everything that you know, there''s a chance that I will let you go."
Lin Fan looked up and asked, "Who is Shen Yun?"
Master Feng knitted his brows when he heard this before he said, "If you keep acting tough like this, I can''t guarantee what will happen to you."
Lin Fan said with a serious look, "I really don''t know who Shen Yun is."
Master Feng gave a snort before turning to Team Leader Shen to say, "Shen Yun, your subordinate here really is loyal. Even in this situation, he refuses to give you up."
Team Leader Shen however had a confused look on his face since he didn''t know what this situation was either. After all, he didn''t have a single idea of who Lin Fan was.
But Master Feng just thought that they were ying dumb together.
When Master Feng turned away, Lin Fan slowly raised his hand which was hidden from view and gathered some energy before flicking his hand out to shoot out an icicle.
However, before that icicle could even go anywhere, there was a flying sword that suddenly flew out and shattered this icicle before stabbing him in the other shoulder, paralyzing his remaining arm.
Master Feng was shocked to see this, but he could understand what had happened. His eyes turned cold as he said, "It seems like you really want to die." Then after a pause, he said, "Then I''ll fulfil your wish."
With a nod to the Foundation Realm guard, the Foundation Realm guard suddenly leaped into the air before throwing his sword down at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t do a thing as he felt the pressure of this attack pushing him into the ground. He could only watch as the sword was stabbed right into his chest and the force exploded through his body, shattering all of the bones in his chest.
It was so strong that the floor underneath him cracked apart and arge hole formed under him.
It seemed like there was another cave that had been under him the entire time and the force of the attack had shattered the ground under him, throwing him into that cave.
As Lin Fan fell, streaks of blood rained down with him before the glow in his eyes dimmed.
Once Lin Fan was gone, Master Feng turned without even looking at Team Leader Shen and said, "Finish the rest of them off as well."
With a single flick of the hand from the Foundation Realm guard, Team Leader Shen and his team had been beheaded.
With this finished, Master Feng and his Foundation Realm guard disappeared with the body of the beast.
Chapter 200 Clear Water Pond
When Lin Fan opened his eyes, he couldn''t help coughing up arge mouthful of blood.
After coughing up the mouthful of blood, he couldn''t help letting out a long sigh of relief.
The confrontation just now had been too close and he had almost diedˇIf he didn''t have the system, he might have really died.
Well, he actually did die for a few seconds there, but the item that he bought was able to bring him back to life before he permanently died. And more urately speaking, it wasn''t his system that had saved him, but rather the Dungeon Master System.
At the veryst second, Lin Fan had spent most of their remaining DP on a special item that he had found a while ago. This was a pill that would heal all of his fatal wounds after a dy.
Of course, there were pills that would be able to heal his fatal wounds right away, butˇthey were too expensive for him with his current supply of DPˇ
He could only afford this pill that had this dyed effect since this w decreased the amount of DP that it cost.
Still, the dy of the effects also helped him with hiding the fact that he was alive. Because he had been dead for that short period, the Foundation Realm guard had judged that he was dead and didn''t chase after him.
Otherwise, he would have really been in trouble.
After taking a few moments to take stock of his current situation, Lin Fan turned his attention to the bunch of messages that had been bothering him in the corner of his eyes.
Since Lin Fan had registered for the dungeon core forum, he was able to contact Rokuko with it even if they were far away from each other.
So when she saw that a lot of their DP suddenly went missing, she was naturally worried. As soon as she saw the DPs disappearing, she remembered something that Lin Fan had mentioned before, she couldn''t help messaging him.
After all, the item that Lin Fan had mentioned before was an item that would be used to save his life when it was in danger.
The fact that all these DPs suddenly disappeared must mean thatˇ
Lin Fan opened up the messages and seeing how they became more and more illiterate, he couldn''t help feeling a warm feeling in his heart. After all, the fact that these messages were getting worse and worse was clearly because Rokuko had be more and more distressed.
She was getting so worried that she couldn''t even type properly anymore.
Lin Fan quickly sent her a message telling her that he was fine, but that he wasn''t in a position to talk right now before turning back to his current situation.
His current situation was that although it wasn''t hard for him to leave this ce with the moles, he wasn''t sure that he would be able to leave this ce undetected. He wasn''t certain where Master Feng and the Foundation Realm guard was, so if he were to leave this ce, it was very likely that he would bump into them as they left.
If he was caught then, there was no chance for him to survive.
So the only thing that he could do now was look around his surroundings and find a ce to hide out until he was sure it was safe to leave.
The surviving part wasn''t a real problem since he had the Pet Storage Space and his Storage Ring which were filled with supplies. But to be fair, only he would be like this since most people wouldn''t stuff their Storage Rings with survival items, but rather their most precious items.
The only thing that he had to worry about was if there were dangerous beasts around him.
So the first thing that he had to do was scout out the surrounding area.
But before he could do that, Lin Fan suddenly sensed something that caught him off guard.
Looking around himself, Lin Fan muttered under his breath, "What is this strange feeling?"
He thought about ignoring it, but for some reason, he wasn''t able to ignore it. So he closed his eyes and released his spiritual senses to check the area around him.
After a few seconds, he suddenly opened his eyes which were filled with shock.
He could tell that there was an abundance of spiritual energy in the air and this spiritual energy had a strange flow to it. It was almost as if there was something gathering it at a certain pointˇ
But what that thing was that was gathering it, he didn''t know.
So following the flow of the spiritual energy, he released Greeny''s puppets and started searching the area for the source of this strange flow of spiritual energy. However, as the puppets searched the area, they found something even stranger.
There wasn''t a single living being in this area at all.
It wasn''t just that there were no beasts here, but rather there were no insects or other small creatures that lived in the ground. It was almost as if there was something in this area thatpletely kept out all living beingsˇ
But if that was the case, why was Lin Fan able to fall down here?
Why didn''t whatever stopped other living beings stop him from falling down here?
With this thought in mind, Lin Fan followed the flow of spiritual energy until he came to an open space.
There was nothing in this space at all other than a single pool that was right in the center of the space.
Lin Fan looked around, but he wasn''t able to find a single thing off with this space. It was almost as if it had beenpletely scrubbed clean of anything that would give him a sign as to what this space was.
So with no other choice, Lin Fan turned to the pool in the center.
When he looked closely at the pond, he found that there was indeed something strange about it. It was the source of the strange spiritual energy flow that he felt in the air.
It was as if there was something in the pond that was drawing in arge amount of spiritual energy from the surrounding area. As it drew the spiritual energy in, it forced the spiritual energy to flow in a spiral manner until it reached the center of the pool and dropped to the bottom.
Lin Fan couldn''t see through the water clearly, but he could tell that there was something powerful at the bottom.
But before that, he used his Appraisal Eyes to see if he could see anything.
Clear Water Pond:
A special pond that was created with the power of the Clear Water Bead. It contains arge amount of spiritual energy.
For a pond that was called the Clear Water Pond, the water of that pond wasn''t actually that clear. There was a sort of milky substance that floated inside of the pond that obscured Lin Fan''s view of the bottom.
However, he didn''t care since the longer he looked at the pond, the more he understood just what this milky substance was.
It was condensed spiritual energy!
It wasn''t just normal spiritual energy, it was spiritual energy that had been condensed to the point that it took the form of a substance!
It had to be known that even the condensed spiritual energy of high grade cultivators wouldn''t take form like this. Only super condensed spiritual energy would do something like this.
Lin Fan couldn''t even begin to imagine just how much spiritual energy was contained in this pond for this phenomenon to happenˇ
However, this was just what he needed right now.
He raised his hand and there was a pill that appeared in it.
This was a Foundation Building Pill that he had received from Mu Bao Bao when he had reached the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm.
As the name of the pill implied, this was a pill that would help a cultivator break through to the Foundation Realm. But of course, there was a downside to this pill.
It required arge amount of spiritual energy for the person that used it to break through.
That was because when using the pill to break through, one didn''t have the same epiphany that one would normally have when they broke through with their own understanding. That meant that there wasn''t the burst of spiritual energy that came with making this epiphany.
In a sense, using the pill to break through was like using a shortcut, so one had to provide their own energy to make this shortcut work.
If they couldn''t provide enough energy, then the breakthrough would fail and there would be a bacsh like any normal failed breakthrough attempt. That was why Lin Fan hadn''t used this pill up to this point.
However, now that he had therge amount of spiritual energy from this Clear Water Pond, it was apletely different story.
This would be his chance to break through to the Foundation Realm.
But as he thought about this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
It was his bad luck at work once againˇ
Every time he encountered something like this, it was all because of his bad luck.
This time, the price had almost been his life. If it wasn''t for the system that saved his life, even if he had found this ce, he would have been a corpse that wouldn''t have been able to reap the benefits.
But almost exchanging his life just for the chance to break throughˇHe just didn''t feel that it was worth it!
Chapter 201 Foundation Realm
Since he had already decided what to do next, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time.
With this pill in hand, he moved towards the Clear Water Pool.
But before he could put a single foot into the pool, there was someone that suddenly appeared beside him.
Hayase quickly flew over to the side of the pool and scooped up a handfulˇa wful for himself and chugged it down.
As soon as he swallowed the water, he immediately revealed a look of joy and went forward to drink even more. However, before he could dip his w back into the water, Lin Fan suddenly grabbed him by the ear and pulled him back.
Hayase looked up at Lin Fan and said, "What are you doing? Let me go!"
Lin Fan gave a cold snort and said, "That should be my question. What are you doing?"
Hayase''s expression changed to reveal a pleading look as he said, "Let me have this! If I drink this, I''ll be able to break through to what you humans call the Foundation Realm!"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
Hayase had been just like him, being stuck in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm the entire time. However, Lin Fan hadn''t been able to find a way for him to break through since Hayase had already reached max level.
It seemed that the max level that creatures that used a magic based system could grow to was level 100 and beyond that, they wouldn''t be able to increase their level again no matter how many things they killed. So Lin Fan had been puzzled because Hayase had always been his greatest supporter as someone who had been able to match his cultivation level.
Naturally he wanted Hayase to break through and reach the Foundation Realm as well because that would mean getting another powerful supporter for himself, but he had never been able to find a way to do so.
Now that Hayase was saying that he would be able to break through if he drank the water from this pond, it was a lie to say that Lin Fan wasn''t tempted by this.
But after thinking about it, he still denied this thought since it was more important for him to break through right now.
As for Hayase, he had a vague idea of what he needed to break through now, so he would be able to find something simr for him in the Dungeon Master System store, or even his own system''s store.
So he made up his mind to reject Hayase''s request.
But before he could say a thing, the system''s voice suddenly rang out.
"Host, you only need half the spiritual energy contained in the pond to break through. As long as the pet "Hayase" drinks the other half of the pond, it will be able to evolve."
Lin Fan waspletely taken aback by this as he never expected the system to speak up at this point.
He couldn''t help asking in his mind, "System, are you certain about this? Will I really be able to break through with just half of the pond?"
The system said in a snappy voice, "Host, please do not doubt the system''s calctions."
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say in response to this, but he already had his answer. After all, his system was something that he regarded as omnipotent, so he was already going to trust the system.
The only reason that he had asked was because he was just too surprised that the system would even speak up at this time.
But then he thought of something else.
Lin Fan asked in his mind, "System, what about the other pets? Will they be able to gain anything from this?"
The system gave a simple solution, "Just have the other pets stand on the side and absorb the spiritual energy that will be released during your breakthrough and pet "Hayase''s" evolution. As long as the other pets absorb this energy, they will also make breakthroughs."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling excited after hearing this.
This was a golden opportunity!
As he gained more and more pets, he found it harder and harder to help them break through since there was only so much spiritual energy avable and only so many beasts to kill.
With this opportunity, everyone in his party would be stronger!
But Lin Fan also couldn''t help feeling this was strange.
Normally the system wouldn''t give him information like this out of nowhere unless something prompted it. So why would the system suddenly give him information like this?
He couldn''t help thinking about the feeling that he had beforeˇ
It was almost as if the system had be more sentient after it had been upgraded, almost as if it was bing moreˇhumanˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help saying, "System, it really does seem like you''ve be much more eloquent haven''t you?"
The system just simply said, "Host, please do not ce these false usations on the system. You are just imagining things."
Lin Fan couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his forehead when he heard this, but he also knew that it was no use talking to the system if it refused to talk to him.
So without any more hesitation, Lin Fan called out the rest of his pets.
All of them were surprised to be called out like this, but when they saw the pond, they all revealed bright glows in their eyes.
They could sense the dense spiritual energy that filled the pond and it was very enticing to them, but before they could dash forward, Lin Fan stopped them just like how he had stopped Hayase.
Lin Fan then exined what would be happening to them and while they had disappointed looks since they wouldn''t be able to directly drink the water, they knew that this was the best n.
Because while Lin Fan had been exining, they had tried testing the water with their spiritual senses and knew that if they tried drinking it, they would explode from too much spiritual energy. So the n that Lin Fanid out was indeed the best one for them.
After making sure that they understood, Lin Fan brought Hayase who he was still holding in his hand over to the edge of the water and said, "You can drink half of it and no more."
Hayase was surprised by the sudden change in Lin Fan''s attitude. He couldn''t help looking up at Lin Fan and asking, "Why did you suddenly change your mind?"
Lin Fan said, "Half is enough for you, isn''t it? I can break through with the other half."
Hayase looked back at the pond and then gave a nod in response.
Indeed, half would be enough for him to evolve. In fact, if he drank more than half, it would be likely that he would explode from excessive spiritual energy.
But that was something that only he should know since only he knew what a dragon''s biology was like. How did someone like Lin Fan know about this?
Hayase really couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
He knew all kinds of different things and had all kinds of different abilitiesˇJust who was this person?
Lin Fan saw that Hayase agreed so he said, "Alright, go and drink your half first. Then I''ll use the rest to break through."
These words pulled Hayase out of his thoughts and he gave a nod before flying over to the pond.
He bent his head down and started drinking straight out of the pond. The first taste was filled with the vour of spiritual energy that he couldn''t get enough of, so he began chugging after taking that first sip.
Hayase continued drinking more and more of the pond and as he drank, the water level of the pond visibly sank down more and more.
Hayase continued like this until he finally couldn''t drink anymore and he sat back on his butt before giving a burp while rubbing his full stomach. The way he acted almost made it look like he had just finished enjoying a high ss meal instead of drinking the water filled with spiritual energy.
But after a moment''s pause, he suddenly released a powerful aura that continued to grow as he began evolving.
As he evolved, he also started releasing spiritual energy around him which the pets on the side quickly started absorbing as well.
Lin Fan saw that everything was going well, so he no longer thought about it and turned his head back to the pond. To his surprise, he found that Hayase didn''t actually drink half of the pond, but had left a little more than half which was around 60% of the pond water for him.
Lin Fan almost couldn''t help feeling touched when he saw this, but it was too bad that he didn''t know the truth.
It wasn''t that Hayase didn''t want to drink half and left a bit more for him, but rather Hayase couldn''t drink any more of the water.
What surprised Hayase was that the concentration of spiritual energy inside of the water had actually been much greater than he had thought. If he had actually tried drinking any more of it, it was certain that he would have exploded.
So it wasn''t that he was leaving more for Lin Fan, he just simply couldn''t drink any more!
Lin Fan walked into the center of the pool and just sat there cross legged, floating there on the surface of the pool.
Even though the water level had drained a bit, he still wasn''t able to see the bottom of theke because of the milky substance inside of the pool.
But that didn''t matter to him right now. What mattered right now was breaking through.
Lin Fan lifted the Foundation Building Pill that was in his hand and after taking a deep breath, he threw it into his mouth and swallowed it whole.
At first there wasn''t a reaction from the pill, but then there was a strong sensation that came from deep inside him. It was a strange feeling that was almost like thirst, but instead of a thirst for water, it was a thirst for spiritual energy.
It was as if there was something that was deep inside of him that was draining away all the spiritual energy that was in his body.
If he didn''t get more spiritual energy, it felt like he would bepletely drained of all his energy in a matter of seconds.
So without hesitation, Lin Fan started absorbing the water of the Clear Water Pond around him.
As the water was absorbed into him through his pores, he felt the thirst go away slightly, but it was still far from enough. So he absorbed the water around him even more, even dipping his head into the water and directly drinking the water to get more of it into his body.
But still, it wasn''t enoughˇ
Just like this, Lin Fan continued to absorb more and more spiritual energy from both the water and the air, but at the same time, he released some of it back out when he couldn''t absorb it all which his pets absorbed.
Chapter 202 Inheritance
Lin Fan and Hayase''s breakthroughs continued for several hours before finally the flow of spiritual energy slowed down, showing signs that they were about to finish.
As for the rest of the pets, they had finished their breakthroughs a long time ago.
After all, there was a limit to how much spiritual energy they could absorb. They had all reached their limits long ago.
Hayase was the one who finished first.
With one final burst of energy, he suddenly flew into the air and shouted, "I did it! I finally evolved!"
It had actually been a long time since Hayase had evolved. Other than growing up and bing an adult dragon, this was the only other way to be stronger.
However, if he were to evolve while he was still a young dragon, it would mean that he would have greater potential in the future and would be much stronger than a normal dragon.
So being able to evolve now was one of Hayase''s biggest blessings.
Once he was done, he also went over to where the other pets were and silently waited for Lin Fan to finish.
If Lin Fan was awake, he would have noticed the sudden notification from the system of an increase in Hayase''s affection. He was the one that had helped Hayase reach the point where he could evolve, so it was normal that there was an increase in affection as well.
But Lin Fan was still in his breakthrough, so he didn''t notice anything around him.
Most of the water had already been drained from the pond at this point and the bottom was close to being revealed. However, the thing that attracted the most attention was the glowing orb that was in the center of this pond.
It was clear by the aura that it released, it wasn''t a normal item.
Eventually, Lin Fan drained all of the water from the pond, but at which point, he was also ready to make his breakthrough.
When all of the water had been drained, the glowing dot in the pond had been revealed to be a bead. But that wasn''t the most shocking thingˇ
The most shocking thing that was revealed was a skeleton that had been at the bottom of this pond.
The aura that this skeleton released also made it clear that it wasn''t a normal thing.
But still, Lin Fan was focused on his breakthrough and didn''t notice anything.
Lin Fan finally no longer had the same thirst as before as he could tell that his store of internal spiritual energy had finally beenpletely filled. Moreover, it was as if there was a base that had now been built inside of him that would house his future cultivation.
That was the foundation of his cultivation base, that was the essence of the Foundation Realm.
However, his foundation was different from the foundation of a normal cultivator.
Lin Fan''s foundation had five different colours to it, each corresponding to one of the five elements. It seemed like his Spiritual Root had some effect on his foundation, but that wasn''t a bad thing.
It just meant that it would be harder for Lin Fan to break through since he required more spiritual energy, but it also meant that he would be much stronger than normal cultivators since he would be able to utilize the five elements with his spiritual energy.
When he was about to break through and open his eyes, Lin Fan suddenly felt something strangeing from his dantian.
The part of his dantian that represented the water element, for some reason it was trembling.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling nervous because he was worried that this meant that his breakthrough was going to fail, but before he could do anything, it suddenly stopped trembling as a blue orb suddenly appeared in his dantian.
Lin Fan didn''t know where this blue orb suddenly came from, but as soon as it appeared, his dantian settled down and he felt the burst of energy filling him. It didn''t take long before his breakthrough had finished and he opened his eyes.
When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t help being shocked because right in front of him was a skeleton.
He didn''t know where this skeleton came from, but having it this close to him was definitely terrifying, so he couldn''t help jumping to his feet and jumping out of the crater that the pond had once filled.
When hended, he took a deep breath to calm himself and to stabilize his cultivation before turning to his pets to ask about the skeleton. The only answer that he received was that none of them knew where it came from either and that it had been at the bottom of the pond the entire time.
So Lin Fan turned back to look at the skeleton for a bit.
Before he could jump down into the crater to check the skeleton, Hayase suddenly asked, "What happened to the bead that was at the bottom of the pond? It just suddenly floated up and went into you. Do you feel anything weird?"
"Bead?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating in a confused voice before suddenly understanding something.
He then asked, "What do you mean by bead?"
Hayase exined how they had found that there was both a bead and a skeleton at the bottom of the pond when it dried up. He then exined how the bead had suddenly started to shake when the pond hadpletely dried up and then flew right into Lin Fan''s chest before disappearing.
Lin Fan stopped him from continuing as he opened up his status window.
To his surprise, he found that in his status, there was now something called the "Clear Water Bead" that was listed.
He thought about it for a moment before suddenly remembering the description for the Clear Water Pond from before.
Clear Water Pond:
A special pond that was created with the power of the Clear Water Bead. It contains arge amount of spiritual energy.
That was right! This Clear Water Pond had been made with the power of the Clear Water Bead!
So now that this Clear Water Bead was inside of his dantianˇif he were toˇ
With this thought passing through his mind, Lin Fan closed his mind and focused on the blue bead that was inside of his dantian. When he focused on it, he found that he was indeed able to control it.
So with a thought, he gathered spiritual energy in this Clear Water Bead and incited its power.
When this Clear Water Bead was started, it began glowing as it gathered the spiritual energy around Lin Fan.
The pets immediately moved back away from Lin Fan when they felt this suction force. That was because this suction force was so strong that it was even pulling their spiritual energy away.
After pulling in spiritual energy for some time, the Clear Water Bead finally stopped glowing.
At this point, Lin Fan opened his eyes and raised his hand. With his hand raised, there was water that started condensing in the air above his palms.
In just a few seconds, there was a drop of water that had formed.
Although it was only a drop of water, based on the aura that it had, it was clear that this wasn''t just a normal drop of water. When one looked at it closely, they would see that it was the same milky colour that the Clear Water Pond had been.
Lin Fan looked carefully at this drop of water, but he already knew in his heart that this was what had made up the Clear Water Pond earlier. This was the same water that had been filled with spiritual energy.
After Lin Fan finished condensing this drop of Clear Water, all of the pets couldn''t help looking at it with looks of desire. That was because they could sense the spiritual energy that wasing from it and as long as they drank this drop, it would without a doubt increase their cultivation.
But none of them dared to take it from Lin Fan.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided to give this drop that he condensed to Shiro since she was the first pet that he had tamed.
However, when seeing the disappointed looks that everyone else had, he promised that he would condense more for them in the future. All of them revealed excited and happy looks when they heard this.
Indeed, Lin Fan could condense more of these Clear Water drops, but there was a limit to how many he could condense. That was because while the drops themselves were created from the spiritual energy in the air, the Clear Water Bead needed his spiritual energy to be activated.
Lin Fan only had so much spiritual energy and it took quite a bit to activate this Clear Water Bead. Naturally, he wouldn''t be using all of his spiritual energy each day to be condensing these Clear Water drops.
So there would only be a few of these Clear Water drops in the future.
After taking care of that, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the skeleton at the bottom of the pond.
Seeing that he couldn''t find anything special about the skeleton from afar, Lin Fan jumped down andnded in front of the skeleton before he started looking over it.
Even though he was looking at it from this close up, he still wasn''t able to find anything special about it. The only thing that he was able to find was a ring that was hidden underneath the skeleton.
When he looked at this ring closely, he was able to sense the faint spiritual energy that wasing from it which made him realize that this was a Storage Ring.
But before he could inject his spiritual sense in to see what was inside the Storage Ring, he suddenly saw something on the wall behind the skeleton. Behind that skeleton, there was a message written on the wall.
"To the one that finds this ce and this message, I leave you my inheritance. I don''t have any regrets that I want you to finish for me, I just hope that you will take this inheritance and live a long life. -An unknown cultivator."
It was a very simple message, but Lin Fan was stunned since normally in this situation, an inheritance like this would involve some sort of test or trial. And when epting an inheritance like this, the one giving the inheritance would ask for some kind of favour from the one receiving the inheritance.
But this was an inheritance that didn''t have any strings attached to itˇ
With these conditions, Lin Fan really couldn''t help feeling doubtsˇ
However, it didn''t matter if he had doubts because there really was nothing else for him to find here.
At the very least, it answered the questions that he had this entire time.
The reason why there weren''t any creatures in this ce was because this ce was where an inheritance was hidden. The person who left this inheritance naturally didn''t want any beasts, bugs, or other creatures to destroy their inheritance, so they would have left something that would have kept them all out.
As for the pond and the bead, they must have all been a part of the inheritance as well.
So since Lin Fan had already used them to help him and Hayase break through to the Foundation Realm, he had no choice but to ept the rest of this inheritance.
If there really was some catch to this inheritance, he also had no choice but to take responsibility for it.
He would have to take responsibility for his actions.
So with this decided, Lin Fan decided to take the Storage Ring as well.
He gave a bow to the skeleton sitting there to show his gratitude before turning his attention to the Storage Ring.
When he sent his spiritual senses in to search the ring, he couldn''t help being shocked by what he found.
Chapter 203 Green Jade Boots
When he sent his spiritual senses in, he found that the ring was mostly empty.
There was a lot of dust that was inside the ring which should be the items that had been in the ring beforeˇ
Storage Rings were only made with temporary storage in mind. The space inside the Storage Rings still flowed at normal time, so if something was left inside of a Storage Ring for long enough, it could still deteriorate until it turned to dust. Which was what had happened inside of this Storage Ring.
It was quite amazing that there was actually anything left inside of this Storage Ring.
However, that also showed just how long this Storage Ring had been at the bottom of this pond for.
The only things that were left in this Storage Ring was a box and a pair of boots.
The first thing that Lin Fan took out were the boots.
Green Jade Boots:
High Foundation Realm Artifact
Agility: +20 (Cultivator stats, conversion of 1000:1 with human stats)
Defense: +10
Boots that were refined with the purest green jade, grants the user with incredible speed.
Additional: Has a special ability to release a burst of energy that creates a barrier around the user for three seconds. Needs to regain energy for twenty four hours after use.
This was! This was an incredible item!
Not only did it increase his stats, it also had a special ability that would provide him with a protective barrier once a day!
He couldn''t ask for anything better!
In fact, he really didn''t want anything better because if it was a better artifact, he wouldn''t have been able to use it. He wouldn''t be able to bring out the full power of a higher grade artifact, so this artifact was perfect for his current level of cultivation.
As for the increase in stats that were measured in cultivator stats, that was something that Lin Fan''s system had automatically changed to after he broke through to the Foundation Realm.
All of his stats had broke the limits of humanity by reaching a thousand after he broke through to the Foundation Realm, so now his system had converted to a scale that was
more suited for cultivators. All of his stats had returned to around 1 since that was the level that a normal new Foundation Realm Cultivator was at.
But since a normal human''s average stat was 10, that meant that Lin Fan was now a hundred times stronger in everythingpared to a normal human.
With that same logic, since these Green Jade Boots were able to increase his agility by 20, it meant that it was increasing his speed by over two thousand times!
This was a speed that would rip apart a normal human body, but with his enhanced body, he was able to endure this. Which was also why if it had been at a higher level he wouldn''t have been able to use the full strength of the artifact. He would have had no choice but to weaken the effects of the artifact to a level that his body could endure.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan immediately put on the boots before turning to look at his status.
Name: Lin Fan
Age: 16
Cultivation: Foundation Realm
Cultivation Technique: Spiritual Qi Gathering Technique, Love Technique
Strength: 1.2
Vitality: 1.5
Intelligence: 1.9
Agility: 21.4
Luck: -10
Spirit Root: Five Elemental Heavenly Root
Comprehension: Mystic
Physique: Five Elemental True Body
Skills: Love Gauge Taming (Max), Appraisal Eye (Max), Pain Tolerance (Max), Mental Fortitude (Max), Loving Is Sharing (Level 2), Magic Maniption (Max).
Owned Artifacts: Gramr (Sealed), Green Jade Boots, Clear Water Bead.
The 21.4 agility really was arge disparity with the rest of his stats, but seeing it filled him with excitement.
The other thing that changed was that hisprehension had increased from profound to mystic. While he didn''t know exactly what that meant or what the scale for this was, he knew that it wasn''t a bad thing for him.
Seeing all of his increased stats, Lin Fan was filled with excitement.
But he quickly calmed himself down as he turned his attention to the other box that had been in the Storage Ring.
If the pair of boots was already this amazing, he couldn''t help looking forward to seeing how amazing whatever inside the box was.
But to his disappointment, he found that there was only a simple jade token inside of the box. There wasn''t anything special about this token, there wasn''t even a single marker that made it seem different from a normal piece of jade.
The only thing special was how it had been carved into a perfect rectangle.
The smooth surface and the clean cuts made it clear that the one who had carved this wasn''t a normal person.
But why would they spend all this effort on carving this jade that had nothing special about it.
So after Lin Fan looked all over the jade, he used his Appraisal Eye.
[Jade Token]
A mysterious jade that was carved with extraordinary skills.
"Something beyondparison."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked when he saw this.
Something that had been called amazing by the system had turned out to be Greeny, the most useful pet that Lin Fan currently owned. Now there was something that was called beyondparison by the systemˇ
Just what was this jade?
With this thought, Lin Fan decided to put this jade token away in the Pet Storage Space to see if there would be any reaction. However, the moment that the jade token entered the Pet Storage Space, all it did wasy there.
There wasn''t a single notification that popped out.
Feeling a bit disappointed, Lin Fan had no choice but to just leave the jade token in the Pet Storage Space since there was nothing that he could do with it now.
He was certain that he would be able to eventually find a use for it as long as he had his system.
The most important thing for him right now was figuring out a way to get out of this ce.
Several hours had already passed, so it should be safe for him to get out of here now, but he still wanted to be extra sure, so he sent out Greeny''s puppets. As he had expected, the cave had beenpletely cleared out.
But to his surprise, he found the bodies of Team Leader Shen, his men, and their families.
It seemed that the internal struggle inside of the Mercenary Guild really was so intense that they would kill a group of high grade cultivators like thisˇ
But that wasn''t something that he could do anything about. In fact, it was a good thing since the Mercenary Guild was weakening themselves without him doing a thing.
The only worrying thing about this was that if they were willing to kill these people, they must have had something that they could rece them withˇor they wouldn''t have done it so decisively.
It wasn''t hard to guess that it was the chimera creatures that they created.
Before leaving, Lin Fan turned to the skeleton and bowed to it once again before saying, "Thank you for everything."
Then without even looking back, he went back the way he came.
When he left this space, what he didn''t see was that the skeleton suddenly revealed a smile. Then with a swirl of energy, the skins and organs of this skeleton suddenly started appearing.
It was just a mass of red flesh at first, but soon there was skin that appeared covering the red flesh and a white robe appeared above the skin so he wasn''t naked.
When everything was finished, there was a handsome young man in a white robe that appeared.
This handsome young man in the white robe stood up and looked in the direction that Lin Fan left in silence. After a long time, he finally said, "So the one decreed by destiny has appeared. It seems like I can''t idle here any longer."
He looked up at the ceiling above him and then with a swirl of energy, that handsome young man disappeared from the spot.
Lin Fan continued back to where he had fallen down into this cave and then using his flight spell, he floated back up to where he fell from.
Around him were the corpses of Team Leader Shen, his men, and their families, but he didn''t pay any attention to them. They were from the Mercenary Guild and he didn''t know them, so he didn''t have any obligations to bury them.
But before he could take a single step, there was a shaking that came from under him.
To Lin Fan''s surprise, there were cracks that suddenly started forming in the ground under his feet. These cracks quickly spread all over the ground before a spider like pattern appeared.
Lin Fan had a bad premonition about this, so without any hesitation, he immediately started running forward.
After breaking through, his speed had skyrocketed, especially since he now had the Green Jade Boots.
Luckily his reactions had also gotten better, or it would have been certain that he would have mmed into the wall in front of him.
With this speed, he was able to easily make it to a ce where the ground didn''t have any cracks on them which he quickly charged at.
When his foot finally made it to the ground that didn''t have a crack on it, the cracked ground suddenly shattered apart and the groundpletely copsed. All of the rocks and corpses fell down through the hole until itpletely buried the space that Lin Fan had been in before.
Lin Fan looked down in that hole wondering what happened, but his best guess was that the inheritance space must have copsed after he received the inheritance.
Since this was all over, there was nothing left for Lin Fan here.
Lin Fan started scouting out the surrounding area before leaving the cave, but to his surprise, he found that the Mercenary Guild guards that had surrounded this mountain hadpletely disappeared.
With these doubts in his heart, Lin Fan also made his way to the vige.
When he arrived at the vige, the scene that he saw couldn''t help making him disgusted.
That was because the guards that had been surrounding the vige werepletely gone, but that wasn''t what disgusted him.
The reason why the guards were gone was because there was nothing left in the vige for them to guard anymore. The vige had beenpletely destroyed and was now only filled with corpses.
From the elderly to the children, not a single person had been sparedˇ
It was the Mercenary Guild''s way of cleaning up the mess that they had left behindˇ
With these thoughts, Lin Fan also left the vige and headed back to Brilliant Light City.
Chapter 204 Returning Home
"Creak."
There was a squeaking sound as a door was suddenly opened and two figures came in.
One was walking casually with his hand behind his back while the other was carrying arge thing on their back.
When they walked in, the person that had been sitting inside turned to look in their direction and immediately knitted their brows.
This person looked at the one who was walking casually and asked, "Feng Yu Ze, what is the meaning of this?" While saying this, he also released his aura to press down on Feng Yu Ze.
But Feng Yu Ze still had a calm look as he said, "President, an ident happened, it''s not like I could do anything about it."
Yes, the two who had just walked in were Feng Yu Ze and his Foundation Realm guard who was carrying the corpse of the beast from the mountain.
The one that was sitting in the room was the Mercenary Guild president.
The Mercenary Guild president narrowed his eyes and asked, "Exin, what do you mean by this?"
Feng Yu Ze exined what happened at the mountain which caused the Mercenary Guild president to knit his brows more and more.
Finally, when he was done, he added, "I say, Ming Ze, there''s quite a lot that you didn''t tell me. If I wasn''t smart enough to bring my shadow along, I would have been the one to die."
The Mercenary Guild president red at him and said, "Even then you still couldn''t save this chimera?"
Feng Yu Ze gave a soft snort and said, "Ming Ze, do you really think that I''m scared of you? I was sent by the Feng Family to work with you, not for you. I hope that you remember that."
The Mercenary Guild president narrowed his eyes again before saying, "Get out." Then after thinking for a bit, he added, "Bring that corpse to the research facility."
Feng Yu Ze narrowed his eyes to look at the Mercenary Guild president before saying, "Ming Ze, why are you so engrossed in this? This isn''t like you."
The Mercenary Guild president just looked at him and said, "Are you trying to push my bottom line right now? If you are, don''t me me for not showing any courtesy." This time, he released his full aura at Feng Yu Ze and the Foundation Realm guard.
Not to mention Feng Yu Ze, even the Foundation Realm guard wasn''t able to take the full force of this aura.
It had to be known that the Foundation Realm guard was only in the Low Foundation Realm, so he was weak among Foundation Realm Cultivators. This Ming Ze in front of them was actually in the Mid Foundation Realm.
Seeing that he had touched his taboo, Feng Yu Ze said, "Fine, we''re going." Before he left, he didn''t forget to add, "I hope you understand that the Feng Family is very disappointed in yourck of honesty and your conduct."
Even though he spoke in a threatening voice, Feng Yu Ze also quickly left this room.
The Mercenary Guild president didn''t say anything. It wasn''t because he was afraid of Feng Yu Ze''s threat, but the Feng Family behind him was indeed quite troublesome.
This Feng Family was a family that was a part of a sect that was made up of four families, so they had power within this sect. If they were to use the power of this sect against him, it would indeed be troublesomeˇ
So he wanted to remain on their good side if possible.
Once they were gone, the Mercenary Guild president couldn''t help opening a drawer in his desk and looking down into it. After a long period of silence, he said, "It''s almost ready. As long as this works, you''ll be cured."
He closed his eyes and just stayed there for a long time. When he finally opened his eyes, they were filled with determination and a ruthless glow.
He tapped something on his table and a few secondster, there was someone that came out from the wall behind him.
This person waspletely dressed in ck and didn''t say a thing as they fell to one knee behind the Mercenary Guild president.
The Mercenary Guild president didn''t say anything at first as he just stared at the piece of paper in front of him. After a long period of silence, he took this piece of paper and handed it to the ck clothed person.
He then said in a deep voice, "Take this to the researchb and have them analyze this."
The person in ck just took the piece of paper without a word and disappeared the same way that he hade in from.
On that piece of paper was an ount of the supernatural healing that the chimera had undergone. He had also been surprised when he heard Feng Yu Ze describe this because this was not something that he had heard about before.
This should be a new mutation in the chimera that they never noticed before.
However, this was also the kind of mutation that Ming Ze wanted to see because it would bring him closer to achieving his goal.
As long as he could achieve his goal, everything would be worth it.
ˇ
When Lin Fan arrived back in Brilliant Light City, it was already evening.
The guards were surprised to see Lin Fan.
Their device would be able to detect high grade cultivators, but it wouldn''t work anymore once that person reached the Foundation Realm. The fact that it no longer worked against Lin Fan meantˇ
He had actually broken through!
They couldn''t help being surprised because they could see how young he was.
After confirming that he was in the Foundation Realm, the guards quickly filled out a new report and sent it off to the City Lord Manor.
The City Lord that received this report was surprised to hear that a Foundation Realm Cultivator had appeared in his city, but he just left it at that since it was normal for Foundation Realm Cultivators to appear.
That was only because he didn''t recognize Lin Fan''s name at all and he was still focused on the project that he had going on with the Mercenary Guild.
He had received information about a new mutation with the chimeras and he was too caught up in that to worry about some random Foundation Realm Cultivator entering his city. As long as this Foundation Realm Cultivator didn''t do anything to bother his n, he didn''t care about him.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan did n on interfering with his n.
He didn''t know that he had just shot himself in the foot.
After Lin Fan passed through the gate, the first thing that he did was head to the store.
Since it was still evening, the staff members were still in the store and that included Ouyang Qian.
When Ouyang Qian saw Lin Fan there, she dropped the clipboard in her hand and she ran up to him, wrapping her arms around him as she said with tears, "Young master, you''re alright! I was worried that something had happened to you!"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look, but there was a warm feeling that filled his heart. He patted her on the back and said, "I''m alright, don''t worry."
Ouyang Qian had been observing the situation in Clear Water Vige the entire time. When she heard that the Mercenary Guild had drawn out and that the vige had beenpletely massacred by the mysterious spirit beast, she knew that the Mercenary Guild had clearly finished with whatever n they had in the area. However, the fact that Lin Fan wasn''t back must have meant that something had happened to him.
She had been worried the entire time and had sent her people to look for him, but they hadn''t been able to bring back any information at all.
She couldn''t help feeling guilty since she was the one that had asked him to go in the first ce, so she really didn''t know how to feel if something had happened to him.
When she saw himing through the door, the stone in her heart finally fell and she let out all her emotions as she ran to him.
Lin Fanforted her for a few minutes before telling her what happened at Clear Water Mountain.
Ouyang Qian immediately knitted her brows when she finished listening and after a long period of silence, she asked, "Young master, what''s your n now?"
Lin Fan also thought for a bit before saying, "I think that it''s best for me toy low for a bit since they have no idea that I''m still alive. Not to mention, they''ll be hiding their tails after what happened, so we should use this time to regroup and gather more information."
Ouyang Qian nodded in agreement to this before saying, "Then you should go back home. Lu''er and Lan''er are besides themselves with worry."
Lin Fan nodded before standing up to leave, but he was surprised to find that Ouyang Qian wasing with him. He couldn''t help looking at her with a strange look.
Ouyang Qian naturally saw this and she said, "I''m also done with my work for the day."
It was a simple response and there were no exnations at all, but this was the response that she gave Lin Fan.
Seeing this, Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile before leading the way back to the residence.
When he came in, both Lan''er and Lu''er jumped at him just like how Ouyang Qian had done at the store. It took him another several minutes before he was finally able to calm the two of them down.
But all of this once again filled his heart with warmth.
He had onlye to this city for a mission, but without knowing it, he had somehow created a home here filled with people that were worried about him.
As this thought passed through his mind, he couldn''t help going over the way that he had treated Lu''er, Lan''er, and Ouyang Qianˇ
Perhaps he should stop being so stubbornˇ
After settling the two girls down, the two of them led him to the dining room where there was a meal that was prepared for him. When he took a peek in the kitchen, he saw that there were other dishes that were also there, but it was clear that they had already turned cold while they were waiting. After all, most of the dishes were the same as the dishes that were currently at the table.
These two girls had silently waited and had been cooking the entire time waiting for his return.
Once again, his heart filled with warmth.
Chapter 205 Sudden Information
After finishing the meal, Lin Fan went off to sleep.
While he had epted the three girls in his heart after all of this, he still wasn''t able to do anything tonight because he was just too tired.
He had just finished breaking through and had been through a series of hard battles, so he needed a good night''s rest.
Not to mention that there was still plenty of time in the future.
When he woke up the next morning, he found that Ouyang Qian was gone. She had most likely gone back to the store since it would be strange if she was missing for no reason.
Lu''er and Lan''er had prepared a delicious breakfast for him and this time, he allowed them to do the things that they had been trying to do the entire time. He allowed them to slowly feed him like they were new brides instead of eating by himself.
This naturally took much more time than normal, but Lin Fan wasn''t in a rush to go anywhere.
After he finished his breakfast, he headed off to the bar like usual to see if the owner of the bar had any information for him.
To his surprise, he found that the owner of the bar had many people gathered in that secret room when he arrived.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking around before asking, "What''s wrong? What''s with all these people?"
The owner of the bar had a heavy look before saying, "We''ve taken care of the traitor problem."
Lin Fan was confused as he asked, "Isn''t that a good thing, why do you look like this?"
The owner of the bar gave a sigh before saying, "This problem is much more serious than we thought. We got rid of the traitors, butˇ"
Before he could finish, a few of the ck clothed people in this underground room stepped forward as if they were about to stop them. He saw this and he turned to look at them to say, "It''s fine, he''s working with us."
The ck clothed figures looked at Lin Fan and it was clear that they weren''t satisfied with this, but they still moved aside in the end.
Seeing that they all moved aside, the owner of the bar looked back at Lin Fan and said, "We discovered something that we didn''t expect and now we have no idea how to handle it."
Lin Fan once again revealed a confused look as he asked, "What do you mean by something unexpected?"
The owner of the bar hesitated for a while before finally saying, "We followed the traitor back to his base and we were able to find one of the important facilities of the Mercenary Guild. From what we''ve found so far, it should be their research facilityˇ"
Lin Fan knitted hsi brows as soon as he heard this because he could understand what the implications behind this were.
This was the research facility, so it was most likely where the chimeras were being created. However, such an important ce would naturally be guarded by powerful people.
It was very likely that there was even a Foundation Realm Cultivator guarding this ce.
Lin Fan didn''t know how strong the Flying Feather Organization was as a whole, but he was certain that they wouldn''t have a Foundation Realm Cultivator. Otherwise, there would be no need for them to be afraid of the Mercenary Guild like this and they would be able to make more active moves.
So even if they found the research facility, it wasn''t as if they could do anything with this information.
Or at least that would have been the case before, but now that Lin Fan had broken throughˇ
After Lin Fan silently thought for a bit, he said, "I can help you check that ce."
The owner of the bar revealed a surprised look before knitting his brows and saying, "I appreciate this offer, butˇ"
Before he could finish, he suddenly felt the aura that Lin Fan released.
It wasn''t just him, all of the ck clothed people in the room all turned to look at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes when they felt this auraing from him.
As an information collecting organization, naturally they knew what the aura of a Foundation Realm Cultivator felt like.
However, they never would have expected Lin Fan to have one.
As far as they knew, Lin Fan had only been in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm a few days ago, so how did he suddenly break through like this?
But it wasn''t their ce to ask him about this, so they turned their attention back to the matter on hand.
Without a Foundation Realm Cultivator backing them, naturally they didn''t dare check out this research facility. However, with Lin Fan who had now broken through to the Foundation Realm, they had more confidence in sneaking in for information.
The key thing was that they weren''t there to destroy the research facility, they were only there to get some information.
So even someone like Lin Fan who had broken through to the Foundation Realm was enough for them.
The only problem was that it was awkward asking Lin Fan to risk his life like this.
But in the end, this was also their only option.
The owner of the bar asked, "Are you sure that you want to do this? It isn''t something that you absolutely have to do, we''re fine with giving up this opportunity."
Lin Fan shook his head, "No, this is important, so let''s do this."
The owner of the bar didn''t keep trying to dissuade Lin Fan and instead said, "Thank you."
After that, he took out all the information that they had on this research facility.
If they were going to let Lin Fan take this risk for them, not giving him every bit of information that they had would be considered an embarrassment to them as an information gathering organization.
This research facility was naturally in a ce that wasn''t in the city.
To Lin Fan''s surprise though, this research facility was actually very close to Clear Water Mountain, being only a few kilometers away. However, when he thought about it, it made sense since it would be very hard for them to transport these creatures long distances.
It would be much easier for them to transport the creatures to nearby viges if they wanted to keep a low profile.
This research facility was a facility that was found inside of a cave in the mountain, so they didn''t have much information about the inside. They had only surveyed the surrounding area after being led there by the traitor.
So even if they wanted to give Lin Fan some information, they didn''t have much information to give.
Lin Fan didn''t mind since all he really needed was just where the base was.
When it came to who would actually go with him, Lin Fan didn''t care. In fact, he actually preferred if no one went with him at all because it would be easier for him if he could move alone.
While the owner of the bar was worried because of this, he had to admit that Lin Fan was right.
The experts that worked for the Flying Feather Organization were only at most in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm. They did have some cultivators that were good at fighting, but they weren''t that much stronger, only being in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm.
So they wouldn''t be that helpful to Lin Fan if there was a fight. All that would happen is that they would be a burden for him.
With no other choice, the owner of the bar had to leave it to Lin Fan.
But before he left, he also gave Lin Fan quite a few items.
These were things that Lin Fan could have gotten from his system, but that would cost him points or DP, so it was better to get it for free from the owner of the bar.
After loading up on these items, naturally the first thing that he had to do was talk to the two girls at home and the one in the store.
Even though they had worried looks, they still understood why Lin Fan was doing this and supported him. But that didn''t mean that they weren''t worried about his safety, so they made him promise toe back safely.
Lin Fan gave each of them a pat on the head and a promise that he would return.
Once that was all taken care of, Lin Fan left the city once again.
When the guards at the gate saw him leaving, they couldn''t help being surprised again.
The leader of the guards couldn''t help asking, "You''ve been going out of the city a lot recently. Did something happen?"
They knew that Lin Fan was a mercenary after seeing his Mercenary License when he left the city for the first time. But they didn''t hear about anything special going on around the city during this time, so it didn''t make sense for Lin Fan to go out that much.
Lin Fan just casually said, "I''ve been taking some missions in the surrounding area, it''s not really anything strange."
The leader of the guard looked at Lin Fan in silence for a few seconds before giving a nod in response.
However, when Lin Fan left, the leader of the guards wrote up a report about Lin Fan that he sent to the City Lord Manor.
It was just too bad that the City Lord had beenpletely distracted by the new discoveries with the chimeras that he never read this report.
If only he had read it, he might have been able to save himself quite a bit of trouble.
Chapter 206 Research Facility (1)
Lin Fan didn''t rush to the research facility right away because it would still be light out when he arrived.
For infiltrating a ce like this, naturally it was better to go in under the cover of the dark night.
Only he didn''t realize that this decision woulde to bite him in the butt untilter.
For now, he did the usual thing where he searched the surrounding area first to see if there was a good escape route and to see if there were any guards surrounding the ce.
As he had expected, there weren''t any guards ced in the surrounding area.
After all, this ce was a secret research facility and random guards that were ced around the area would attract attention.
But the surprising thing was that there was no surveince in the surrounding area either. Normally if they didn''t use guards, they would at least have hidden surveince methods to ensure that nothing went wrong.
However, there weren''t any surveince arrays or hidden artifacts at all.
This was not a good sign for Lin Fan.
This meant that there was enough space in the entrance of the cave that they feltfortable enough not to do this.
They would have all their guards and their surveince equipment ced at the entrance, which would make it much harder for him to infiltrate.
It was still some time before night fell when he finished searching the area, so he decided to see if he could find another way into the cave. If he could find a way in the back like he had done with the bandit cave, he could dig right behind them and avoid all the defenses that would certainly be waiting for him.
Unfortunately, the Mercenary Guild had already thought of this and they had ensured that they didn''t dig too far deep into the mountain to avoid creating any other paths for people to take.
There was most likely also a secret escape route, but Lin Fan didn''t have the time to search for something like this.
So with all of these possibilities ruled out, the only thing that he could do was head into the cave entrance and see if he could sneak in.
At the very least, he still had the illusion spell that no one else had.
Now that he had broken through and had stabilized his cultivation, he found that his control over magic power was actually better than before. It was most likely the result of having his intelligence stat boosted after breaking through.
So while he didn''t want to brag, he was almost certain that he would be able to use the illusion magic to even fool someone in the Foundation Realm. Of course, that would only be someone in the Low Foundation Realm just like him.
If it was someone with a higher level of cultivation than him, then it was very unlikely that the spell would work.
That was because unlike the Qi Gathering Realm, the minor realms in the Foundation Realm had a much greater gap between them.
Instead of having nine steps, the Foundation Realm only had three. The Foundation Realm was separated into the Low, Mid, and High Foundation Realms and each of these levels had a giant gap in between them in terms of power and skill.
Of course, there was also the Peak Foundation Realm, but that was still a part of the High Foundation Realm. Just being in the Peak Foundation Realm meant that one was close to breaking through to the Qi Condensing Realm, which allowed them to start converting their spiritual energy into the next level. That would also allow them to be much stronger than just being in the High Foundation Realm.
After walking around for a while and not finding a single thing, Lin Fan made his way back to the entrance of the cave and silently watched for any signs of movement.
He had left one of Greeny''s puppets at the entrance earlier to see if anyone went in or out of the cave, but so far, it didn''t seem like many people came to this ce.
But that was normal since this ce was technically a secret research facility. It would be strange if there were people that came here often.
Only those that actually had business with this ce woulde here and too many peopleing here would actually expose this ce.
Since the cover of night had fallen, Lin Fan no longer dyed as he cast his illusion magic over himself. After the illusion spell had surrounded him, he carefully made his way to the entrance.
Even if he was certain that no one could see him, it didn''t hurt to be cautious.
Once he made his way into the cave, he found that there was nothing there.
The first thing that he saw after entering the cave was actually a wide open space that had several different paths leading deeper in.
Of course, it would take too much time for him to search each of these paths one by one, so he sent different puppets down them.
The puppets made their way down each tunnel, but to Lin Fan''s surprise, they found that there wasn''t much to each of these tunnels. They only went on for a bit before all leading to dead ends.
Not a single one of these tunnels actually led deeper into the cave.
It seemed like there had to be another way in.
So Lin Fan called back all the puppets and instead summoned out the moles.
He had them use their senses to see if there was anything off with this room, but the room was quiterge, so it did take some time before he was able to find anything.
There was nothing off about this room at first, but then the moles were able to find some empty spots behind certain walls. Searching the area around these empty spots, Lin Fan was able to find a strange button in the wall that he pressed.
As expected, as soon as the button was pressed, the walls suddenly started moving and there was a passage that was revealed.
But before Lin Fan could get into the passage, there was a voice that came from the other end of the passage.
"Did the entrance just open? What''s going on?"
"Be careful, we haven''t received any notices that there would be a guesting. It might be an enemy that found this ce."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
What would you gain from saying this out loud for the other side to hear?
However, even though he heard these voices, he wasn''t worried at all because he had faith in his illusion spell. He could also feel the auraing from the other side, they were guards that were only in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, so there was no chance that they would be able to see through his illusion spell.
He didn''t go into the passage and instead went to the side, waiting for the guards toe up.
When the guards came out, they raised their weapons and carefully searched the surrounding area. They even looked all over the ground to see if there were any footprints or such that were left.
After not finding a single thing, one of the guards said, "Could it be that there was a malfunction with the door?"
The other guard nodded and said, "It has to be. After all, there''s no one here, right?"
Both of them looked at each other with doubtful looks before one of them said, "It can''t be that the rumours are true and there really are ghosts in this ce, right?"
The other guard quickly pped him on the back of the head, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? How could there possibly be ghosts?"
Even though his voice was stern, his body was actually trembling and there was a trace of fear on his face.
The first guard couldn''t help continuing to speak even though he had been pped on the back of the head, "But all those people that were brought here for the experiments, I heard that their spiritsˇ"
Before he could finish, the other guard quickly covered his mouth and red at him as he said, "Do you really not know how to speak less?" Of course, the fearful look on his face became even stronger.
Seeing this, the first guard revealed an understanding look and said, "Ohˇ" Then with a pause, he asked, "What should we do about the door then?"
The other guard just said, "We''ll report that the door is malfunctioning and they''ll send someone to look at it, nothing more, nothing less. Do you understand? This isn''t the work of a ghost or anything like that."
The first guard nodded in agreement before heading back into the passage.
The other guard looked around before following behind him and closing the door as they went in.
What they didn''t notice was that Lin Fan had followed behind him and was currently heading down with them.
He had been interested when hearing the story of the ghost, but hearing that it was just a rumour, he lost interest quickly. His interest was quickly attracted by the other words that the guard had said.
"All those people that had been brought here for experimentsˇ"
It was clear that this ce wasn''t a good ce, it was most likely where most of the chimeras had been created.
The way that Lin Fan looked at these guards also changed.
These men were willingly following the Mercenary Guild and helping them with their experiments, so they clearly weren''t good people. Even if they were forced to, the fact that they could ept that kind of treatment of their fellow humansˇ
Lin Fan had already crossed these two off his list forter, but of course he couldn''t just kill them now.
His main goal was to scout out this research facility and find any useful information. Killing these guards now would go against that mission and make it harder for him.
So he endured his disgust towards these two and focused on following them.
It didn''t take long for them to reach the main facility. After all, it was close enough that Lin Fan was able to hear their voices through the passage.
When they came to the end of the passage, the room in front of them was brightly lit. Going from darkness to this brightly lit room caught Lin Fan off guard, but he quickly adjusted to this new level of light.
When he saw the room around him, he couldn''t help being surprised by what he saw.
That was because the stone walls of the cave were now gone and he was inside a sleek room that had metal walls.
Chapter 207 Research Facility (2)
The reason why he was surprised was mainly because of these walls.
When he came to the main entrance of this research facility, he almost thought that he had returned to Earth because this ce looked like one of the high tech research facilities from Earth.
This was an ancient cultivation world where construction technology was still simple. Even using bricks to build houses was considered luxurious and most of themon houses were still built with wood.
So where did they get the technology to learn how to build with metal?
The chimera technology and this research facility, no matter how he looked at it, it seemed like something was off.
It was almost as if they had received technology that they shouldn''t ownˇ
But if they did, where had they gotten it?
The more he thought about it, the more he became confusedˇSo in the end, he decided to shake all of this out of his mind and focus on the task at hand.
After the guards arrived at the main entrance, they immediately took up their post again by the wall.
Lin Fan just ignored the two of them and started heading deeper into the research facility, but this ce was just too big. Just the main entrance alone had several different ways for him to go.
He couldn''t use his puppets here like he had done in the cave because if the puppets went too far away from him, he wouldn''t be able to keep the illusion spell active on them. This ce was very high tech, so he wasn''t sure what kind of surveince system was here.
He didn''t worry about using the mosquitoes normally because most people wouldn''t even notice them, but high tech surveince systems would surely notice them.
Without knowing what was here, it was impossible for him to take this risk.
So he had no choice but to choose one direction and head in it.
He chose the most far right passage in the end.
The logic that he used was that he would start from the right and then slowly make his way through each of the passages until he had explored this entire ce.
Now that he had broken through, he was able to keep the illusion spell going much longer, so he didn''t need to worry about being caught.
As he headed down the hallway, he found that there were more things that were familiar to him.
The lights here, they weren''t using torches or candles like normal buildings in this ancient cultivation world. Instead, they had electric lights that had covers over them, so he couldn''t see exactly what the bulbs looked like, but he was certain that things like this shouldn''t have existed in the cultivation world.
Where did they get electricity from?
There were also vents in the ceiling that he could feel winding from. It was clear that these were being used to ventte the entire research facility, but at the same time, when he passed by them, he could also feel the warm breezeing from them.
It seemed like they also had a heating system in ce as wellˇ
Just how many pieces of technology did they have that didn''t belong to this era?
As he moved along in this hallway, he also saw many different doors that lined the hallway, but he didn''t open a single one of them. He didn''t know what was behind those doors and if he were to open them, there was a chance that he would reveal himself.
So the only choice that he had was to continue along until he found an open door or he found someone to open a door for him.
But one thing that surprised him was just how long this hallway was.
Even after continuing for around ten minutes, he still wasn''t able to find an end to this hallway.
However, he also noticed one thing while he was heading deeper.
The hall that he was in seemed to be heading downwards at a sort of decline. It was as if it was heading deeper and deeper into the ground.
But it made sense when he thought about it.
When he followed the guards into the main entrance, he had also noticed that they were heading downwards.
As for why they were heading down and why this passage he was in was heading deeper down, it was because this base was an underground base.
This kind ofrge base would be too conspicuous above ground and even if they were to build it inside of the mountain, there wouldn''t be enough space for them to hide it all. So the only option that they had was to dig underground, that would allow them to expand the base as much as they wanted.
That was a problem for Lin Fan though.
While he wasn''t worried about his illusion spell running out, it wasn''t as if he had all the time in the world.
Eventually, there would be people that could see through his illusion spell that woulde to this research facility because this was an important ce for them. So if he took too much time, it was only a matter of time before he was caught.
He had thought that he would be able to quickly go through this ce and find what he was looking for, but now it seemed like he hadpletely underestimated the size of this ce.
"Just what is going on here?" Lin Fan couldn''t help muttering to himself.
He was in too deep to go back now, so he had no choice but to continue along this hallway.
After another ten minutes, he finally found a ce that had an open door.
After peeking in from the side, he made sure that no one was inside of the room. Only then did he go into the room, but he was shocked the moment that he stepped in and saw clearly what was in this room.
There were many human sized ss jars in this room, but what was inside of the jars couldn''t be called "human" anymore. The things that were floating inside of these ss jars were like the chimeras that he had seen before, but they weren''t as developed as the ones that he saw before.
These were humans, but at the same time, they weren''t humans.
They had the normal basic human shape, but all over their bodies were different parts of different beasts.
Unlike the chimeras that Lin Fan had met before which had a shape that was like the mix of beast and human, the things inside of these ss jars had various different parts sticking out of their human body. All of the parts weren''t from the same beast, almost as if it hadn''t been decided what kind of chimera they would turn into yet.
Disgust.
That was the only thing that Lin Fan could feel at this moment because there was no stronger emotion that he could feel.
It took him a while to recover from this disgust and then he started paying attention to jars that these people were contained in.
After all, these kinds of jars didn''t actually exist on Earth.
So that meant that these people from this ancient cultivation world had actually gotten technology that surpassed the technology of Earthˇ
Just where had they gotten all of this from?
While Lin Fan was lost deep in thought, he suddenly heard a banging sound from in front of him that immediately pulled him out of his thoughts.
Even though he had the illusion spell protecting him, he still hid behind one of the jars and started looking for the source of this sound.
To his surprise, he found that this room wasn''t as empty as he had thought it had been. In the distance, there was actually a young man who was pushing a cart that was currently stopped beside one of the jars.
As for the reason why he had stopped, it was because he had identally bumped the cart into one of the jars and knocked over some of the stuff on the jars. That was also the cause of therge sound that Lin Fan had heard.
As he moved closer, he could hear the young man talking to himself, "Shit, shit, I lost control of the cart for a second and it got away from meˇWhat do I do? What do I do? The important sample was shatteredˇI''m so deadˇ"
Lin Fan might have felt sympathy for this kind of young man if he was anywhere else, but in a ce like this, all he could feel was anger and disgust. He was angry that even such a young man was willing to work for a ce like this. As for the disgust, it was the same disgust that he felt since he stepped into this ce.
But he didn''t do anything to this young man because he knew that he could use this young man.
This young man was clearly heading somewhere with this cart and once he finished cleaning up his mess here, he would be able to lead Lin Fan to a ce that would either have important people or important documents.
That was better than wandering around looking for things on his own like a headless chicken.
It took the young man several minutes to clean up the mess that he had made and during this time, Lin Fan looked over the cart that he had.
The cart was covered in various different containers that held many different liquids, but Lin Fan was able to catch a glimpse of thebels that were on these containers. As he had expected, they were all samples from their experiments.
That meant that every single liquid here was collected from one of the chimeras that was made here.
This just made Lin Fan feel even more disgusted towards the young man that he would willingly transport something like this.
Once the young man had finished cleaning up the mess that he made, he put everything on the cart and headed to the opposite side of the room that Lin Fan came in. There was another door on this side that he headed out and he continued down the hallway outside of this door until he came to arge set of doors.
He took out a card from hisb coat jacket and tapped it on the sensor by the door which caused the doors to suddenly open.
Seeing this, Lin Fan knitted his brows again, but he continued forward without getting distracted.
For now, it was more important for him to focus on following the young man.
When he walked through thoserge doors, he was shocked to see what was behind it.
Chapter 208 Research Facility (3)
Right in the center of the room, there was a giant ss jar just like the ones that he had seen before, but this one was much bigger than the other jars.
This one was so big that itpletely took up the center of the room.
Of course, just like the other jars, this one wasn''t empty.
But unlike the other jars, the creature that was inside of this one was giant andplete. This was a creature that was over ten meters tall and had aplete body that was just a mix of a human and a beast, that wasn''t an iplete mixture of different beasts and a human.
In front of the jar, there were several people inb coats that looked like researchers of this facility that were currently looking over some papers on a desk in front of the jar. There were also a few of them that were moving around the jar and saying something to the ones at the table, as if they were collecting data and rying it back to them.
The young man slowly made his way over, almost as if he was scared to talk to them. However, in the end, he pushed the cart over and they noticed him.
As soon as they noticed him, a few of the researchers came over to the cart.
Without even talking to him, they just took the containers on the cart and carried them away to different parts of this room where there were stations set up around the giant jar in the middle.
But there were also those that didn''t leave right away and looked over the cart a few times before finally turning their attention to the young man.
One of them asked, "Where''s the sample that I asked for?"
The young man lowered his head a bit and just remained silent.
Seeing this, the one that had spoken before got annoyed and asked again, "Where is it?"
The young man had no choice but to speak up after being called out like this. He said in a hesitant voice, "IˇI identally dropped it on the way here."
After saying this, he reached into apartment in the cart and pulled out the broken container.
When the researcher saw this, he gave a cold snort and then grabbed it without saying a word. Instead, he walked over to one of the people that was a part of the main group of researchers and raised the container before saying a few things to him.
As they were talking, they looked back over at the young man from time to time, as if they were looking him over.
Finally, that researcher and the researcher from the main group came over. The researcher from the main group said, "Xiao Pu, this is thest time you''ve messed up. You''re now on Organ Room duty for the next month."
When the young man heard this, his face immediately turned pale.
That was because out of all the punishments that he could have received, this was the strictest.
The Organ Room was a special room where they dissected the creatures from the experiments for their organs. The creatures that are normally sent there weren''t always dead, so it was a ce where one was very likely to get injured or even killed.
But the young man couldn''t say anything since he knew that there was no talking his way out of this.
Lin Fan had seen all of this and he shook his head, but he didn''t feel pity for the young man.
Instead, he turned his attention to the group of researchers that were right in front of the giant jar.
Before this, he had been watching what the researchers who had gotten samples from the cart were doing.
At the various stations all over the room, the researchers had different slots that they injected the samples in different orders. As the samples were injected into the slots, the liquids in the containers would be drawn out and mixed into smaller jars that were found all over this room that Lin Fan had missed earlier.
These smaller jars all had different chimera hybrids in them as well, but these were also much morepletepared to the ones from the previous room.
It seemed that this was the main researchb and the one from before was nothing more than a storage room.
When he looked closely at these creatures in the jar with his Appraisal Eyes, he had seen that each one of them were in the High Qi Gathering Realm.
Just with the chimeras in this room, they already had quite the powerful army.
The researchers in the middle didn''t care about anything that was happening around them.
The person who was in the center who was clearly the head researcher based on how everyone treated him had been focused on the pieces of paper in front of him. He hadn''t even looked up for a second as he kept muttering something to himself.
When Lin Fan came closer, he was able to hear some of the things that he was muttering.
"If we use that part, it should have that effect, but why isn''t it workingˇThere''s also the problem with regeneration. How do we achieve the same effect as that one from before?"
Lin Fan didn''t understand what he was saying, but he could tell that it wasn''t anything good.
After all, these muttering were all about ns for more experiments involving real people.
He once again felt the urge to kill these people and clean up this research facility there and then, but before he could make a move, there was a voice that rang out.
"Head researcher, the guests are here."
At first the head researcher was still lost in his thoughts, but after being called a few times, he finally looked up and waved his hand with an annoyed look, "Alright, alright, I got it, I got it."
With one final unwilling look at his research, he followed the person that came with the message.
Lin Fan also hesitated a bit, but then after thinking about it, he decided to follow the head researcher.
With so many people here, even if he were to take something, they would notice immediately.
Not to mention that he would be able to get more information from the head researcher side. Those people would know more about this kind of stuff.
Plus there was the guest that had arrived.
A guest in a ce like this definitely wasn''t a normal person. They would certainly know more than these rank and file researchers.
So no matter how he looked at it, following the head researcher was the better choice.
The head researcher went through several corridors which led up instead of going down. It seemed that the main research room that they had been in before was the deepest part of this research facility, so now they were going back up closer to the ground.
They went up several corridors and to Lin Fan''s surprise, they came to an elevator. This elevator led them all the way back up to the main entrance hall.
However, instead of going through the passage all the way on the right, this time they went into the passage all the way on the left.
This passage was actually very short and quickly led to a ce that seemed like an administration zone. This was clearly a ce that was filled with information that Lin Fan wantedˇ
As he followed behind them, Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help showing three ck lines on his face.
If he had chosen to go left instead of right in the beginning, how much trouble would he have saved himself?
But after thinking about it, Lin Fan also shook his head to clear this thought out.
After all, if he hadn''t taken the right path in the beginning, he wouldn''t have found that main research room. Finding the main research room and the head researcher was much more useful to him than this administration ce.
But then he saw that there was a map of the entire research facility that was ced on the wall beside himˇ
This ce wasn''t just an administration ce, it was also where the researchers lived and where new hires were taughtˇ
If he hade here in the first ce, he would have been able to find much more about the research facility and would have been able to easily navigate it to find what he wanted.
He wouldn''t have wasted all that time bumbling around looking for somethingˇ
Lin Fan felt a really strong blow to his heart when he saw all of this, but he forced himself to keep going. After all, there was no use crying over spilt milk now. The only thing that he could do was keep going.
But as they came closer and closer to their destination, Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering who the special guest was.
For someone to visit this ce, they had to have some kind of special identityˇTo have that special identity, they would also need power to back that up.
As he realized this, Lin Fan felt a sinking feeling fill him.
Could it be that there was a Foundation Realm Cultivator that was here?
If that was the case, then it would be dangerous for him.
He only assumed that his illusion spell would be enough for him to hide from a Foundation Realm Cultivator, but he hadn''t been able to check that just yet.
So if there really was a Foundation Realm Cultivator that came to this ce and he was exposed, he would be trapped in the middle of enemy territory aloneˇIt would be almost impossible for him to escape at that point.
But it was already toote for him to think any further about that because they had arrived at the room set for the guests.
Lin Fan had no choice but to follow them in or he would be kept out since he couldn''t just open the door himself.
To his relief though, no one seemed to notice him when he went into the room with the head researcher.
After giving a sigh of relief, Lin Fan hid himself in the corner as he started looking at the guests to see who they were. But after he saw who they were, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
After all, he was able to recognize these two.
One of them, the one that was sitting down on the couch waiting for the head researcher, was Master Feng who he had met before in the Clear Water Mountains.
As for the other one, it was the Foundation Realm guard that had almost killed himst time.
Chapter 209 Research Facility (4)
Lin Fan still remembered the way that this Foundation Realm guard had calmly pierced him with his sword and thrown him down into the pit.
He did feel a bit of fear at first, but then after seeing through this Foundation Realm guard''s cultivation with his Appraisal Eyes, that fear disappeared. In its ce, were the mes of anger and the desire for revenge.
After all, if it wasn''t for this Foundation Realm guard, he wouldn''t have had to waste those DPs buying that pill.
Now that he had broken through and had received that special item as an inheritance, he was certain that he would win against this Foundation Realm guard.
But after this thought passed through his mind, he forced himself to calm down.
The reason was that it wasn''t time just yet.
It was clear that this Master Feng was here to discuss something important with the head researcher, so if he were to act rashly now, he would lose out on some important information.
Not to mention, if he were to do something to them, it would mean alerting the enemy that they had found this base.
This was thest thing that Lin Fan wanted to do since it would mean giving up their one advantage of having the element of surprise.
But he did have another idea that he was nning on usingter.
At first the two sides just exchanged greetings, but there was no hiding the arrogant tone in Master Feng''s voice. It was the same arrogant tone that he had before when he was with Team Leader Sheng''s group.
It was almost as if they weren''t on the same side that he was even looking down on these researchers.
However, the head researcher ignored this and got to the main topic.
"Master Feng, what did youe here for today?"
Master Feng just calmlyid back on the sofa he was sitting on before giving a snap to his guard.
The Foundation Realm guard took out a document that he handed to the head researcher.
The head researcher was confused when he saw this, but after reading the document, he couldn''t help asking, "Is this urate?"
Master Feng gave a nod before saying, "It''s finally time for us to put the n into action." Then after a pause, his tone changed to a questioning tone as he asked, "The only problem now is if your experiments are ready for the next step of the n."
As he said this, his eyes also narrowed to look at the head researcher.
The head researcher gave a snort before saying with a proud look, "You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this. Do you really think that I would mess up at this point? Everything has been ready for a long time now, all that I''m waiting for is a chance."
Master Feng raised a brow as he looked at the head researcher with a look of doubt and asked, "Really?"
The head researcher looked right into Master Feng''s eyes before suddenly standing up and saying, "Thene with me!"
Master Feng was surprised by the sudden outburst from the head researcher, but he was also curious why he would act this way, so he stood up and followed the head researcher out.
Lin Fan during all of this had been peeking at the document the head researcher was looking at from over his shoulder. While he didn''t understand what most of the document was saying, he did notice that there was a ce that was specifically marked on the document.
Since this was a location that they had marked and based on what they had said earlier, this was most likely the ce that they were nning on enacting their n.
Lin Fan made sure to memorize this location before following them out of the room.
They came back to the elevator and once again they took it down to the room with the giant jar.
When they arrived, even Master Feng couldn''t help revealing a shocked look when he saw the giant jar in the center of the room.
But then he revealed an interested look as he came right up to the giant jar and even started tapping on the ss as he said, "I never thought that you would be able toe this far. This really is something else."
Hearing this, the head researcher held his nose up and said in a proud voice, "Of course. There''s no one else that can do something like this, you know? This is all the hard work of yours truly."
The researchers who had been minding their business pped along out of instinct when they heard this. They were already used to the head researcher''s big ego and they knew that he wanted to hear apuse when he bragged like this.
So they had learned to apud at times like this out of instinct.
It was better than getting punished for not apuding.
The head researcher was naturally happy hearing this, but then he heard something that ruined his mood.
Master Feng turned around and said, "Then how strong is it? Does it have the special ability that we asked for?"
Being questioned like this was like having his work being questioned, which naturally made him unhappy.
The various researchers also noticed this, so they immediately made themselves scarce to avoid attracting any attention.
The head researcher narrowed his eyes to look at Master Feng before turning to the giant jar and saying, "It''s capable of fighting someone in the Foundation Realm and I''ve confirmed the regeneration ability already, so everything is as it has been stated in the report."
Master Feng just said with a faint smile, "Is that so?"
After a long period of silence, he suddenly said, "Then how about we get a test of its power?"
The head researcher deeply knitted his brows when he heard this as he asked, "What do you mean? What are you nning on doing?"
Master Feng pointed at the creature inside of the jar and said, "My guard has been feeling a bit off these days and he wanted someone to spar with. How about he fight that thing?"
The head researcher had mes of rage re in his eyes when he heard this, but he forced that anger down as he asked, "Master Feng, are you certain about this?"
He made sure to stress the final few words as he said this.
Master Feng just said with a casual smile as he patted the Foundation Realm guard''s shoulder, "He''s just waiting for you now."
The Foundation Realm guard had a calm look on his face, but he actually gave a bitterugh deep down.
He knew that it would be troublesome to fight this thing and he clearly didn''t want to do it, but he had to listen to Master Feng''s words. It was his own fault for bing a guard of the Feng Familyˇ
The head researcher also had scruples since it was Master Feng''s guard.
He knew about the Feng Family''s influence and it wouldn''t be a simple matter if he were to get hurt. He wasn''t 100% certain that he would be able to stop the creature if it really went on a rampage after allˇ
But since it was a request from Master Feng, he had to give him this respect.
So in the end, he waved his hand at one of his personal research assistants and said, "Prepare to move Gigant to experiment room 4."
The research assistant took a look at the giant jar and then at Master Feng before giving a nod in response.
Even if he was only the head researcher''s research assistant, this position meant that he was higher than most of the researchers in this facility. So after he received this order, he quickly gave the order to the other researchers to start moving the giant jar.
All of them knew how hard and dangerous it was to move Gigant, so they had all sour looks on their faces, but they still followed these orders.
The head researcher didn''t care about any of them as he said to Master Feng, "Shall we head to experiment room 4 then?"
Master Feng nodded and said, "Lead the way."
They headed back to the elevator and then took it to one of the mid levels this time.
This led them to one of the corridors that Lin Fan had made his way through when he headed down to the main research room. Then they went into one of the doors that Lin Fan had gone past and they arrived inside of a giant room that had arge arena in the center.
Around the arena was a giant sphere of ss thatpletely separated it from the outside, along with a tube right in the center of that ss dome that was connected to the ceiling.
The head researcher brought Master Feng and his guard to the arena where he opened a door in the ss dome for the Foundation Realm guard to enter through.
As they stood beside the dome, Lin Fan also looked carefully at it to see what kind of material it was made from. He was surprised to find that it wasn''t just any kind of normal ss, but rather his Appraisal Eyes told him that this was made from a polycarbonate resin.
That meant that this was bulletproof ss!
It seemed that they didn''t just have ess to futuristic technology, but also futuristic material refining techniquesˇ
After the guard reached the center of the arena, Master Feng and the head researcher arrived at the stands on the side.
Seeing that there was nothinging, Master Feng asked, "Where''s the beast?"
The head researcher pointed at the tube that led to the ceiling and said, "Just wait and see."
Master Feng looked up at the tube leading to the ceiling, but seeing that nothing wasing, he couldn''t help bing impatient. After a few seconds, he asked, "What am I supposed to be looking at?"
The head researcher ignored this and took out something that was simr to a walkie talkie. He pressed the button on the side of this walkie talkie and said, "Send Gigant in."
There was a confirmation from the other side before there was arge sound that rang out.
The tube that led to the ss dome actually had a metal cover that blocked the tube off from the arena. Thisrge sound was the sound of the metal doors suddenly opening.
Then there was arge wind that came from this tube that blew down on the Foundation Realm guard standing in the center.
Master Feng quickly asked, "What isˇ"
Before he could finish, there was arge "swish" sound before a loud boom as arge thing had been sent through the tube into the arena.
Once the smoke cleared, they saw that it was the creature that had been in the giant jar from before.
Chapter 210 Research Facility (5)
Master Feng was shocked to see this, but then he revealed an excited look as he said, "Oh! I never thought that you had such a ir for showmanship!"
The head researcher revealed a bitter smile.
It wasn''t that he had a ir for showmanship, but rather because this was the safest way for them to bring the creature to this room. But seeing how excited Master Feng was, he decided not to say anything.
The Foundation Realm guard was naturally surprised to see the creature suddenly dropping down on him, but he was someone with plenty ofbat experience. He had experienced all kinds of things before and he quickly came back to his senses as he raised his sword to point at the creature.
The creature however was in a daze as it didn''t understand what was happening.
It had been sleeping just a while ago and then it found itself suddenly thrown into this room, so naturally it was disorientated.
But this room was a room that it recognized.
This room was the ce where it had been forced to fight countless things and had many experiments done on it, so this was a ce that it hated very much.
Now that it was back in this room, it knew that it would be forced to fight again or have another experiment performed on it.
As it remembered everything that had been done on it before, it suddenly gave an angry roar.
If it wasn''t for the fact that the ss dome surrounding the arena was made from polycarbonate resin, it most likely would have shattered from this roar. Not to mention that if it wasn''t for the ss keeping most of the sound in, the ear drums of everyone listening outside would have shattered.
As for the Foundation Realm guard, he fortified his ears with his spiritual energy which provided enough protection that his ear drums didn''t shatter. But he did still get affected by the roar since it hadpletely caught him off guard.
After the creature gave that roar, it started looking around for a target since it knew that there would be something here for it to attack or would be used on it.
The Foundation Realm guard didn''t dare hesitate since he could feel the power of the creature from that roar alone.
So without hesitation, the Foundation Realm guard moved back to create some space between them before sending out his sword with a flick of his hand. The sword quickly flew through the air and then created waves of sword energy that fell down onto the creature.
The creature saw this wave of sword energy, but to the Foundation Realm guard''s surprise, it didn''t dodge at all.
Instead, the creature''s eyes fell onto the Foundation Realm guard and then it raised its arms in front of itself to make a makeshift shield. It seemed like it was about to take the waves of sword energy head on.
With one quick kick off, the creature suddenly charged at the Foundation Realm guard with its hand raised.
The Foundation Realm guard was caught off guard by this sudden decision from the creature, but he was even more shocked by what happened next.
As the sword energy hit the creature, it couldn''t make a single dent in the creature''s skin.
All it did was shatter to pieces as it hit the creature, not leaving a single scratch.
The Foundation Realm guard couldn''t help being shocked by how strong the creature''s skin was.
But of course, he didn''t have time to remain shocked as the creature was charging at him with an incredible speed. If he just stood there in a daze, he would be mmed into the ss dome by the creature.
So he stepped onto his sword and quickly flew past the creature before it could react.
The creature was naturally unable to react in time and with the momentum that it already had, it couldn''t stop itself. The inertia from that charge carried it forward until it mmed into the ss dome.
While it didn''t create a crack on the ss dome, there was a loud thud sound and the entire room even trembled a bit.
Master Feng couldn''t help revealing a shocked look as he could tell from the speed that the creature had charged at and the shaking of the room just how powerful that blow was. Just that casual charge from this creature was already at the level of a full power attack from a Low Foundation Realm Cultivator.
But the more shocking thing was that this ss dome had been able to resist this charge without a single scratch.
Master Feng looked over at the head researcher and raised a brow as he asked, "What is this ss dome made of?"
The head researcher revealed a proud look and said, "This ss dome was specially made in ourb. It''s made from a special material that only we can make."
As he said this, there was a clear special implication in his voice. Particrly the second part of his words.
"Hmm." That was all Master Feng said before turning back to the arena.
The battle inside the ss dome was already slowly winding down.
After seeing that charge, the Foundation Realm guard had made sure to dodge all the attacks of the creature while slowly chipping away at it from different angles. However, no matter what he tried to do, he wasn''t able to pierce through the thick skin of the creature.
With no other choice left, he had to gather all his spiritual energy for a single powerful attack to see if he could pierce through the creature''s skin.
After all, if he wasn''t able to do so, then wouldn''t be able to hurt the creature at all.
There was no point in continuing to struggle at this point.
The creature also felt the energy gathering around the Foundation Realm guard and could guess what he was nning to do. So the creature acted ordingly and no longer charged recklessly like it had been doing before.
Instead, it suddenly squatted down as if it was preparing for a charge, but the energy around it was different.
It was gathering up spiritual energy, but the flow of the spiritual energy was very strange. It was a spiral that started from the tip of its head, as if it was creating a drill.
But then the creature also suddenly brought its hands to its head and brought them together to create a tip for the drill.
Both sides gathered their spiritual energy until they were ready to release it. Then as if there was a tacit understanding between them, they released their attacks at the same time.
The Foundation Realm guard released a powerful sword attack that seemed like it would cut the creature in two. At the same time, the creature suddenly jumped forward with all of its power, spinning as it flew out to create a drill with its entire body.
When the sword energy shed with the creature, there was a bnce between the two forces thatsted a few seconds. However, this onlysted a few seconds before the sword energy was shattered to pieces by the drill jump of the creature.
It scattered away to particles of energy and the creature continued forward.
The Foundation Realm guard knew that this was bad for him, so he quickly raised his sword to block the attack.
However, before the creature could pierce right through that sword and the Foundation Realm guard, the head researcher suddenly gave a p. As soon as the p rang out, the creature suddenly jolted and stopped midair as if there was something that froze it.
Then it started shaking before it fell to the ground unconscious.
The Foundation Realm guard was just left there staring at it as if he couldn''t understand what had just happened. But at the same time, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
If the creature hadn''t been stopped there, he definitely would have been seriously injured there.
After stopping the creature, the head researcher looked at Master Feng and said, "I think that''s enough, isn''t it?"
Master Feng gave a nod in agreement before saying, "You can control it like this?"
The head researcher just gave a nod, but he didn''t borate any further than that.
However, Master Feng didn''t care as he narrowed his eyes to look at the head researcher. After a moment of silence, he said, "You''re quite the interesting person aren''t you? How about youe and work for our Feng Family instead?"
The head researcher knitted his brows when he heard this before saying, "Are you serious?"
Master Feng revealed a smile as he replied, "Of course. Someone of your talents should be working for our Feng Family." After a pause, he added, "Of course, we''ll also give you the best conditions that you can imagine and if there''s anything you want, you can just tell me and I''ll get it for you."
The head researcher didn''t reply right away as he just stared at Master Feng.
After a while, he said, "Are you sure that you should be saying something like this?"
This time, it was Master Feng''s turn to knit his brows as he asked, "Is there something that you''re not satisfied with? I already said that you can give any conditions that you want, there''s no need to hold back."
The head researcher gave a sigh before saying, "I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear this for the sake of our cooperation. I hope that Master Feng has an understanding of what your position is here."
Then without waiting he went out of the room to call for his assistants to take this creature away.
Master Feng was left there sitting with a slightly dark look on his face, but then he gave augh before saying, "It seems like Ming Ze''s dogs really are quite loyal. I probably can''t lure them away with just a few treats. I''ll have to change up my ways."
After he said this, he also stood and walked over to where his guard was.
What he didn''t know was that the head researcher''s loyalty didn''t juste from benefits, but rather because the Mercenary Guild''s president was the one who had given him an opportunity to change his life.
When everyone looked down on him, the Mercenary Guild''s president was the one who believed in him and gave him the thing that changed everything.
For that Mercenary Guild''s president, he would give everything he could to repay him.
Once they were gone, Lin Fan thought to himself, "Interesting."
It seemed that the unity of the enemy wasn''t as good as he had thought it was.
This was something that he could exploit, especially since he already had a n to take care of Master Feng and that Foundation Realm guard.
Chapter 211 It’s You?!
Once everything had been cleaned up, there was nothing else left for Master Feng to do here.
He had already delivered the document that he had been tasked with delivering and now it was time for him to go.
As he was about to leave, he couldn''t help turning and asking one more time, "Are you sure that you''re not willing toe work for my Feng Family?"
The head researcher had a firm look on his face as he said, "I appreciate your offer, but I''ve already said that I will not ept it." Then his brows knitted a bit as he said, "I hope that Master Feng will remember the role that you y here."
Master Feng gave a snort before saying, "You don''t need to worry about that."
Then without another word, he turned and walked out of the research base.
The head researcher had a look on his face that seemed like he was saying, "Good riddance."
After they were gone, the head researcher turned back and said to his people, "Send word of this to the Mercenary Guild''s president and make sure that he knows about Feng Yu Ze''s hidden intentions. We can''t let anything mess up our ns now."
The research assistants behind him nodded before heading off to send this message.
After they were gone, the head researcher gave a sigh and said, "I hope that everything will turn out wellˇThe president has already suffered enough for this."
Then with one final shake of the head, he headed back to his research room.
Lin Fan didn''t see any of this because he had already left the base.
He had gotten more than enough information from everything that he had seen, so now it was time for him to put his n in action.
When Master Feng had left with his guard, Lin Fan had followed them out.
They came out the regr way and not far away from the cave, there was a group that had been waiting for them which could be considered their escorts. Though in terms of cultivation, this group was actually much weaker than either of them.
The strongest person in this group was only in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm, but that was only the leader. Most of them were actually only in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, with a few of them being in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm.
They wouldn''t present a threat at all to Lin Fan''s n.
However, Lin Fan couldn''t make a move just yet since they were still too close to the research facility. So instead he secretly followed behind the carriage that they got into.
At the same time, he sent one of Greeny''s puppets into the carriage so he could listen to the conversation between Master Feng and the Foundation Realm guard during this time.
While Master Feng and the Foundation Realm guard were traveling, they were talking about what had just happened back at the research facility.
Master Feng was the first to speak as he said, "Good job taking that creature on. Now we know what that thing is capable of."
The Foundation Realm guard gave a bow before saying, "But master, did we really need to do all of that? We could have easily found out that information even without fighting it in the first ce."
As he thought of what he had been put through, the Foundation Realm couldn''t help feeling a bit of bitterness.
But Master Feng said, "If we didn''t personally test it, who knows if we would have gotten the correct information? Do you remember what happenedst time?"
The Foundation Realm guard paused for a second before giving a nod in response.
With the precedent of the other creature that could heal itself, he knew that it was impossible topletely trust the Mercenary Guild''s president or the research facility anymore.
Seeing this, Master Feng continued, "We all know that this is a temporary alliance, so we need to gain as many benefits as possible from it. At the same timeˇwe need to know everything about their forces and their experiments for when they turn those things on us. If we let our guard down even for a second, they will crush us under their feet."
The Foundation Realm guard was silent for a bit before suddenly asking, "What about the head researcher at that facility? How should we handle him?"
Master Feng didn''t reply right away this time. After giving it a bit of thought, he finally said, "That Su Guang, he won''t fall to benefits and he won''t listen to threatsˇIt is a waste to take care of a man of his talents like that, but he''s giving us no other choice in this matterˇ"
After another pause to think, Master Feng said, "After the experiment is over, try to find a way to kidnap him. If he refuses toe with us, you know what to do." As he said this, he slid a finger across his neck.
The Foundation Realm guard gave a nod in response.
After this, they discussed some other matters that Lin Fan really wasn''t interested in.
Just the discussion that they had previously was what Lin Fan cared about because it showed that there was a rift between the enemies. Since there was a rift, that meant that it was something that he could exploit with his ns.
But what surprised Lin Fan was that while Master Feng acted the way that he did, he actually had quite the brain in him. It seemed like he wasn''t just a foolish person and was someone that actually had some depth to him.
He was now just waiting for the right opportunity.
That opportunity came quicker than he thought.
The carriage that Master Feng was taking suddenly stopped in the middle of the forest. He headed off into the forest with just the Foundation Realm guard, but that Foundation Realm guard didn''t go all the way with him.
That was because he had stopped to go to the washroom.
Naturally, he wouldn''t want a guard standing over his shoulder as he did his business, so the Foundation Realm guard stayed back while he went to relieve himself.
This was the perfect opportunity for Lin Fan.
With his illusion spell, he easily made his way over to where Master Feng was doing his business.
As he approached, he found something funny.
Master Feng was one of those people whopletely took off all their clothes when they used the washroom. Even if it was just for a number one, he still took off all of his clothes.
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile before making his way forward.
Instead of heading towards Master Feng, he snuck up behind the Foundation Realm guard.
Master Feng was only in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm and wasn''t considered a threat to him. The only one that was really a threat to him was the Foundation Realm guard.
So the one that he needed to take out first was the Foundation Realm guard.
He pulled out Gramr and snuck up behind him, not making a single sound. When he was finally behind him, he raised his sword and in one quick swing, he cut the Foundation Realm guard on the back.
As soon as his sword made contact, the illusion spell around the sword was disrupted and it was revealed.
His one mistake was that he didn''t cut deep enough, so that one sh had only injured the Foundation Realm guard and didn''t kill him right away.
Even though he had been injured, the Foundation Realm guard immediately pulled out his sword and sent a wave of sword energy at where the sword had been before. However, with Lin Fan''s current speed, there was no chance that the Foundation Realm guard could keep up with him.
Seeing that he had hit thin air, the Foundation Realm guard immediately turned in the direction of Master Feng and started running towards him.
Master Feng had just finished doing his business and was about to put his clothes back on when the Foundation Realm guard ran over.
The Foundation Realm guard was naturally stunned to see Master Feng half naked like this, but he quickly overcame this shock and said, "There''s anˇ"
Before he could finish, there was a sword that appeared out of nowhere that stabbed right into his chest and he couldn''t finish his words. He just fell onto the ground with a single bit of breath left in him, looking up at where the sword just floated there in the air.
After confirming this time that he had finished off the Foundation Realm guard, Lin Fan released the illusion spell to reveal himself.
Both Master Feng and the Foundation Realm guard revealed shocked looks when they saw him as they recognized him immediately.
Wasn''t this the person that they had killedst time back at the Clear Water Mountain?
Why was he still alive?
For the Foundation Realm guard, he was filled with even more shock because he could sense the auraing from Lin Fan.
Not only had hee back to life, he had even broken through to the Foundation Realm as well!
Master Feng said in a shocked voice, "It''s you? How are you still alive?"
This was the reaction that Lin Fan wanted, or else he could have stayed hidden the entire time and not showed himself as he killed these two. He wanted to take his revenge on them, so he wanted them to know who killed them in the end.
The Foundation Realm guard already couldn''t do a thing since he was already too heavily injured, but Master Feng could still move.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan didn''t give him a chance to run. With a single flick of his hand, he released his mirror spell that created three walls around Master Feng, only leaving the side in front empty so that he could face him.
When Master Feng had reacted, he realized that he couldn''t run away at all, so he turned to face Lin Fan.
He knew that the only way that he would be able to make it out of here today was if he could convince Lin Fan to let him go.
As for forceˇwasn''t there already the example of his guard?
Since his guard couldn''t win, naturally there was no chance that he would be able to win.
Master Feng gave a cough and forced himself to calm down before saying with a smile, "This friend, this is all a misunderstanding. I''m sure that we can find a solution to this if we talk this out."
But Lin Fan just coldly said, "There''s only one ending today, your death."
Master Feng''s face turned stiff when he heard this, but he didn''t give up as he said, "Do you really want to offend the Feng Family like this? There''s nothing for you to gain from offending the Feng Family like this."
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, he thought that he had finally found a straw to grasp to.
Wasting no time at all, Master Feng quickly said, "If you let me go, I can guarantee a spot for you in the Feng Family. You should know that the Feng Family is one of the four families that created the Harmony Sect. As long as you work for our Feng Family, it''ll be a chance to join the Harmony Sect!"
But Lin Fan said nothing in response to this.
Seeing this, Master Feng felt a bit worried and began trying to convince him even harder, "You want more conditions? Just tell me what you want and I''ll get it for you! As long as you spare my life, I''ll give you anything you want."
By the end of it, he had be truly desperate, but Lin Fan still stood there with a cold look on his face.
Lin Fan finally said, "I already told you, there''s only one ending here and that is your death."
Master Feng knew that the soft method wouldn''t work, so he used the hard method, "Do you think that you''ll get away with killing me? As soon as the Feng Family finds out about this, you''ll get your just desserts!" Then he added, "That is unless you let me go right now!"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying with a smile, "But who will know who killed you?"
Chapter 212 Are You Going?
Feng Yu Ze''s face froze at that moment as he realized that Lin Fan was right.
But then he thought of something and quickly said, "Do you really think that our Feng Family has no way of tracking you? As long as there is a single witness, they''ll be able to find you."
Lin Fan once again shook his head with a smile, "What witness?"
Feng Yu Ze took out a small thing from his chest and said, "As long as I shoot this into the air, countless members of the Feng Family wille to this area and the guards by the carriage will know to run immediately. You will have no chance to get away."
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "What are you going to shoot in the air?"
Feng Yu Ze didn''t understand what Lin Fan was saying at first, but then he felt a paining from his arm. He looked down to find that his hand holding the little firework was missing and blood was gushing out onto the ground.
He screamed at first, but then he slowly forced himself to calm down. He looked back up at Lin Fan and found that Lin Fan was holding his arm with the little firework.
He realized that Lin Fan was dead serious and he wouldn''t give him a single chance to escape, but to ask him to give up was to ask him to die. How could he be willing to die?
"Iˇ"
Lin Fan suddenly spoke and cut him off, "That''s enough, I''m tired of this."
Feng Yu Ze didn''t know what to say in response to this and immediately swallowed his words.
The next thing he saw was his vision splitting in half as they fell apart from each other. When he realized what had happened, the two halves of his body fell on opposite sides and heid there separated on the grass.
The reason why Lin Fan hadn''t killed him right away was to torture him as long as possible for his revenge, but he knew that if he stayed here too long, something might happen. He couldn''t risk being caught at this time, so he decided to end it.
As for the guards that were back at the carriage, he had already dealt with them.
Before following Feng Yu Ze and the Foundation Realm guard over, he had left his pets to wipe out the carriage group.
After absorbing the energy from his and Hayase''s breakthrough, they had all reached the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm. With this group of pets, there was no need to worry about them taking care of that group of guards.
He quickly searched through the bodies of Feng Yu Ze and the Foundation Realm guard. Seeing that there wasn''t anything useful on them, he left their bodies there and headed back to the carriage.
He found the corpses spread all over the ground and the carriage on fire, but he wasn''t bothered by this at all.
If it had been the him from before, he would have been very bothered by this. However, now that he had lived in this world for some time, he was slowly epting this kind of thing since he knew that this was normal in this world.
Not to mention, these people had been partly responsible for those inhumane experiments, so there was no mercy in him to begin with.
It was better for the world to be rid of these people.
He quickly checked through the bodies of these people before leaving this ce after not finding anything useful.
He would leave their corpses to the forest, this was the fate that they deserved.
ˇ
"Crack."
This sudden sound attracts the attention of the person sitting there.
When this person saw what had cracked, he had to rub his eyes once before rubbing his eyes again as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
But it couldn''t be med on this person because what had cracked was something really important.
It was a life jade that contained a trace of a soul. As long as this life jade was intact, that meant that the person this fragment of a soul belonged to was still alive.
If this life jade crackedˇ
Then that meant that the person''s soul was destroyed and they wereˇdeadˇ
So the cracking of even a single jade was a very important matter.
After checking to see which jade it was, this person immediately ran off to the main hall.
At this time, there was a family meeting that was currently being held in this main hall. This was a meeting only for direct members of the family, so a servant like this person had no rights toe in.
So when the servant barged in, all the people inside of the hall immediately turned to re at this servant. There were several of them that had lower standing that wanted to show off that stood up to berate this servant.
However, the one sitting at the head of the meeting, the family head recognized this person and he raised his hand to stop them.
He looked right at this servant and said, "Speak. What is so important that you interrupted our meeting?"
As he said this, there was a vague bad feeling that filled his heart.
The servant hesitated a bit since everyone was looking at him, but he still said in a stuttering voice, "Oneˇone of the jadesˇin the life jade room hasˇshattered."
There was a moment of silence as everyone processed what he had just said, but then everyone suddenly turned to look in his direction.
After all, this was quite the bomb to drop on them!
The family head''s nose immediately red up before he said in a low and deep voice, "Which one?"
The way he said it, it was almost like the low roar of a beast.
Hearing this, the servant quickly lowered his head and felt a chill run down his spine. It was almost as if he didn''t dare look up since there was only death waiting in front of him.
But he knew that whether he spoke or not, death would be waiting, so the better choice was to speak. At least by speaking, he would have a chance to live.
So the servant said in a stuttering voice, "It wasˇyoung master Yu Z-"
Before he could finish hisst word, he felt a force hit him that was like a truck. He was picked off his feet and mmed into the wall on the far side of the room, creating a mess of blood.
But at the very least, he was alive even though every single bone in his body was broken and he had lost a lot of blood.
There were two other servants that hade with him and one of them quickly took him away while the other came forward to take his ce.
As for what had hit him, it was the family head. This was the head of the Feng Family.
Young master Yu Ze was Family Head Gent''s second son and while he wasn''t as talented as his older brother, he was still loved by his family.
On the side, one of the people who had been sitting down quickly stood up to stand in front of this servant. He grabbed the servant by the cor and asked, "What is the situation? Do you know where little brother Yu Ze is and who killed him?"
The servant quickly shook his head and said, "We don''t know anything yet, but we have already sent an investigation team to find this out."
That person who came forward gave a nod before throwing that person away. He turned back to stand in front of Family Head Feng and said, "Father, before we find anything out, please don''t lose your temper. You are creating a scene. At this crucial time, we need to remain calm until we can understand the circumstances."
Family Head Feng gave a cold snort before saying, "What circumstances could it be? It''s clearly the Yong Family and that Ming Ze! Tell me, who else would be able to defeat the guard that we sent with Yu Ze otherwise?"
That person raised his hands to stop Family Head Feng from going any further before saying, "Father, you can''t lose control of yourself like this. If you do, what will the family do? You have to think about the family as well."
Family Head Feng had a very unwilling look on his face, but seeing the way that everyone else was looking at him, he had no other choice. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Yu He, I''ll leave this matter to you. I want you to find everything you can about this and find the person who killed your brother. I don''t care what it takes, but find whoever did it."
Feng Yu He who was the older brother of Feng Yu Ze gave a strong nod and said, "Father, I will not disappoint."
As he said this, there was a firm look that filled his eyes, showing how determined he was.
Feng Yu Ze might have acted the way he acted around other people, but he was actually quite loved within his family. He was the beloved second son even though he wasn''t as talented as his older brother.
Even his older brother pampered and protected him.
So now that he was dead, the person that killed him would certainly pay for their sins.
ˇ
Back in Brilliant Light City.
As soon as Lin Fan came back from the research base, he told the owner of the bar everything that he had learned.
Of course, he left out a few details such as him being shocked by the level of technology that they had since he would certainly have questions.
Also, he had left out the part about how he had killed Master Feng.
It wasn''t that he didn''t trust him, but for his n to work, it was best if as few people as possible knew about this.
After hearing everything, the owner of the bar fell into deep thought.
It wasn''t just information that Lin Fan had brought back, but also their next step.
Whatever this experiment that they were nning was, there was no doubt that this would be a very important thing for them.
If they wanted to take them down, naturally that would be the best ce to do so.
But that also meant that this would be a very dangerous ce.
Unless they were willing to go all out against these people, they shouldn''t take this risk.
So that was what the owner of the bar was currently debating.
Seeing this, Lin Fan asked him in a calm voice, "Are you going?"
Chapter 213 Spending Time Together
After a long period of silence, the owner of the bar still gave a nod.
He knew that unless they seized this chance, it was very likely that it would be toote for them to stop the Mercenary Guild and the Yong Family before things got too far out of hand.
Once that happened, there would never be peace in their Brilliant Light City again.
So he had no other choice but to ept Lin Fan''s n.
But once he did, there was another problem that they had to face.
They had ack of expertspared to the other side.
Lin Fan was going, but that was only a single Foundation Realm Cultivator. There were plenty of Foundation Realm Cultivators behind the Mercenary Guild and the Yong Family.
If they didn''t have the confidence to face at least four of them, two from each side, there was no chance that they would be able to deal with them.
Not to mention that there were also those creatures that they had created.
From what Lin Fan had told them before, therge creature in the jar was already something that could fight Foundation Realm Cultivators, so that was something else to worry about.
They would have to find reinforcements from other ces.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan said, "I might be able to find oneˇbut it''ll be a long shot."
The owner of the bar gave a nod before saying, "It''s better than nothing."
Then after a long period of hesitation, he took out a token from his pocket and said, "I might be able to find anotherˇ"
Lin Fan looked at that token with one brow raised out of curiosity, but he didn''t ask him what that was. Instead, he said, "Alright, then we''re in agreement that we''ll take care of them on that day?"
The owner of the bar gave a sigh before nodding in response.
ˇ
At the Mercenary Guild.
"nk! Boom!"
There was a loud sound that rang out when something mmed into the wall, creating arge crack in it. The item shattered to pieces and fell to the ground in front of the wall.
The person that the item had been thrown at was cowering on the ground with their hands around their heads to protect themselves.
The one that threw the item was huffing and puffing as he tried to vent all the rage that he felt at this moment.
After taking a moment to calm down, the Mercenary Guild''s president sat down and slowly said, "Tell me again what you just said."
The person who had been cowering slowly moved his hands away from his head and hesitantly looked up. Seeing that the Mercenary Guild''s president was just sitting there waiting for him, he quickly stood up and said in a stuttering voice, "It''s been confirmed that Master Feng is dead."
The Mercenary Guild''s president pped the table again and shouted, "What do you mean by this! How is he dead!"
That person once again shrunk back in face of this rage, but he still said, "We, we don''t know. All we know is that when he didn''t show up, we, we searched the route that he should have taken and we found his body along with the body of his guards."
The Mercenary Guild''s president red at this person for a bit, releasing his pressure to crush him.
Pressure at the Foundation Realm was not something to look down on, so naturally that person couldn''t take it and crumbled under that pressure.
But then the Mercenary Guild''s president gave a cold snort and said, "Get out there and get me all the information or you know what will happen."
That person quickly nodded and then ran off while saying, "Yes, sir!"
The Mercenary Guild''s president sat back down in his chair and then after a moment of thought, he suddenly pressed a button on his table.
It didn''t take long before a person in ck clothing walked in through a secret door in the room.
The Mercenary Guild''s president gave him a piece of paper and said, "Send this to the Yong Family."
The ck clothed person gave a nod before heading back through that hidden passage.
When he was alone again, the Mercenary Guild''s president looked out the window with aplicated look.
ˇ
Since the n had been set, there was no need for Lin Fan to stay at the bar any longer.
He went home because he was sure that the girls were worried about him and as he had expected, they were all gathered there.
As soon as he came in through the door, they all ran and jumped at him.
He just took them in his embrace and patted each of them on their heads as he tried tofort them.
However, he knew that he had been taken too many riskstely and he had been quite selfishˇNot to mention that he would be taking another risk soonˇ
He felt like he owed these girls something for sticking with him all the way.
So after dinner was over, he picked up the three girls and headed off to the bedroom.
They had made it very clear how they felt and he had alreadye to ept them in his heart, so this was the best way to make it up to them.
At first, the three girls were surprised to be picked up by him like this. However, they all quickly had blushes on their faces and not a single one of them resisted him because this was what they wanted.
After arriving in the bedroom, he tossed all three of them on bed andmanded, "Strip."
All three of their hearts skipped a beat when they heard this.
This was different from the kind and gentle young master they normally knew, but it also made their hearts beat fast when they heard this.
All three girls took off their clothes andid therepletely naked in front of him, creating a beautiful scene for Lin Fan to feast his eyes on.
Lan''er and Lu''er had more slender bodies than any girl that he had slept with before, so it was a new experience for him.
Instead of being unable to hold their chest in his hands, he was able to cup them with his hands while also having room to spare. When he ced his hands on their soft chests, he couldn''t help remembering what had happened that night when he had saved them.
As for Ouyang Qian, she had a figure that was more like Yue Lan''s. While it wasn''t as full as Yue Lan''s, there was no doubt that it was still very enticing.
As his hands made his way across the bodies of these three girls, they couldn''t help moaning in pleasure. The way that his hands went across their bodies, rubbing and pinching every part. Each time he touched them, it was like a me was touching their skin, filling them with a heat that burned them to their core.
After a while of teasing them, Lin Fan could tell that they were ready for him.
After all, he could see just how soaked the bed was getting.
It was almost as if the dams had been broken and the flood had poured out as the bottom half of the sheets were almost soaked in their juices.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile that had a tinge of pride when he saw this.
When he did it the first time, he didn''t know what to do with his hands. But as he slept with more and more girls, he was getting more and more skilled with these hands.
Seeing that they were ready, he turned them around to their surprise before saying, "Point them up at me."
The three girls were naturally a bit embarrassed to be put in this kind of situation, but with themanding tone of Lin Fan''s voice, they couldn''t resist at all. At this moment, they werepletely submissive to him and whatever he wanted, they would give him.
Seeing the beautiful mounds lined up in front of him, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an evil smile as another evil thought filled his mind.
He said with that evil smile, "Beg to be first."
The three girls jolted when they heard this, but after looking at each other, they began begging Lin Fan like he told them to.
Seeing these three girls acting like this, it really stirred the mes of desire deep inside of Lin Fan.
Of course, in the end, he chose to start with Ouyang Qian right in the center. After all, with her right in the center, he would be able to use his hands to please the two other girls.
As she was waiting for it toe, Ouyang Qian couldn''t help sneaking a peek in between her legs at Lin Fan. What she saw immediately made her jaw drop and her body started trembling both in fear and anticipation.
Sensing this trembling from her, Lu''er and Lan''er couldn''t help looking in between their legs as well. As soon as they saw the same thing that Ouyang Qian saw, their jaws dropped as well as they also started trembling.
They had looks of pity and envy as they watched ite closer to Ouyang Qian, but then they suddenly felt a jolting from their lower half.
Lin Fan''s fingers had also moved forward along with his lower half and he had inserted a finger into each of them to first tease them. Then slowly but surely, he started moving his fingers in and out of them, causing them to start moaning in pleasure.
? But while he was doing this, he hadn''t moved his lower half and had just left his rod a few inches away from Ouyang Qian.
She could feel the heating from her lower half and she could hear the moans of pleasureing from the two girls beside her. With all of this, it was hard for her not to be turned on and even more liquid started pouring out of her lower half.
Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore as she said, "Me too, I want to feel good too."
Lin Fan had been too focused on using his fingers to please Lu''er and Lan''er that he had actually forgotten about Ouyang Qian. But suddenly hearing her voice ring out, he revealed a faint smile before suddenly thrusting forward.
With the long andrge thing suddenly filling her like this, naturally Ouyang Qian couldn''t take it and immediately released a spray against Lin Fan''s waist.
It was her first time, so she couldn''t be med for climaxing right away like this.
But Lin Fan wouldn''t give her a single second to rest as he continued thrusting again and again.
With how wet she was, even if it was her first time and she was very tight, hisrge and long thing was able to easily move in and out of her.
With each thrust he gave, there was more liquid that sshed against his waist. It didn''t take long of thrusting like this for Ouyang Qian''s eyes to roll back in her head and she was no longer able to articte proper words.
All she could do was let her tongue dangle out as she kept moaning with pleasure.
Lin Fan noticed this and soon stopped because he knew that if he kept going like this, it would be bad for her.
So instead, he turned his attention to the other two girls lying in bed with him.
After seeing the state that Ouyang Qian had been left in, both Lan''er and Lu''er were scared for what woulde next. But of course, since it was Lin Fan, they also looked forward to it.
It was just that neither of them wanted to go firstˇ
So in the end, it was Lin Fan''s choice and he picked Lan''er.
Picking her up, he held her legs as he stood up and brought her down on his thing. In one quick motion, it went into the deepest part of her and she also couldn''t help climaxing right away, releasing a spray that sshed Lu''er''s face as she looked up in awe.
Lu''er didn''t even process this spray as she kept watching Lin Fan held Lan''er by the legs, bringing her up and down above him.
The way that they were doing it, it was almost as if Lin Fan was just using Lan''er like a doll and all she could do was take it.
However, the looks and screams of pleasure made it very clear that this was something that Lan''er enjoyed very much.
It didn''t take long of this before Lan''er ended up the same as Ouyang Qian. Her eyes rolled back in her head and her tongue stuck out as she kept moaning in pleasure while spraying Lu''er in the face.
Lin Fan saw this and he slowed down before cing her on the bed to let her rest.
With this, he turned his eyes to Lu''er who had been patiently waiting for her turn.
Seeing him looking at her, she almost felt like he was the predator and she was the prey. But there was also a tinge of excitement and anticipation inside of her.
Instead of picking her up like he had done with Lan''er, he pushed her down on the bed and spread her legs wide open so that her innermost hidden part waspletely revealed.
Then he got atop of her and lined it up before with a single thrust, he pushed his thing into the deepest part of her.
Just like this, he pressed his body down on her again and again, almost as if he wanted to crush her. However, with each thrust of his body, with each time he fell down on her, she was filled with mind crushing pleasure.
Once again, it didn''t take long before she lost herself to this pleasure too and revealed the same look as the other two while spraying Lin Fan all over.
And once again, Lin Fan stopped after seeing her face reveal this expression.
However, he couldn''t help revealing a slightly disappointed look.
After all, even though they had climaxed again and again, he still hadn''t reached his climax just yetˇ
That was the difference between the current him and them, he had plenty of experienceˇ
However, that disappointment didn''tst long as Ouyang Qian suddenly stirred.
She had lost her consciousness after Lin Fan had let her go, but now she had woken up againˇ
Hearing this, Lin Fan turned around with a smile, but Ouyang Qian just felt fear from this smile.
It didn''t take long before the sounds of pleasure rang out through the room again.
But it also didn''t take long before Ouyang Qian lost consciousness again.
This time, it was Lan''er that woke up to see Lin Fan''s smile.
The same thing happened again where she lost consciousness after being used by Lin Fan and then Lu''er woke up after her.
They continuedte into the night, this cycle of losing consciousness from pleasure and waking up. They did it in many different positions that these girls had never heard about even though they had been specially trained by Yue Lan.
Only when morning came did these sounds of pleasure finally stop and Lin Fan fell asleep.
As for the three girls, they couldn''t move a single inch after what they had experienced, but there were happy smiles on their faces as they cuddled against Lin Fan.
Chapter 214 Final Battle (1)
A few days passed and it was the day of the experiment.
Lin Fan knew that this was the final battle that he had to go to, so he exined the situation to Ouyang Qian, Lu''er, and Lan''er.
For Lu''er and Lan''er, it was more to make sure that they didn''t worry. However, he had a different reason for telling Ouyang Qian.
In case anything happened to him, Ouyang Qian would know what to do.
She was Yue Lan''s most trusted subordinate and in this situation, she was also Lin Fan''s most trusted subordinate.
Before he left, they all expressed their worries and wished him luck. But not a single one of them tried to convince him against going.
Also before leaving, Lin Fan asked Ouyang Qian to check one thing for him.
It was a lie to say that this one thing wasn''t the crux of his n. Without it, he didn''t see any possibilities of getting through this.
So when Ouyang Qian confirmed this one thing, he let out a sigh of relief.
As long as this one thing was set, he had confidence in handling this matter.
Now all he had to do was gather with the owner of the bar and his people.
Of course, they wouldn''t be meeting at the bar inside of the city since it was too conspicuous. His bar was a ce that was monitored by the Mercenary Guild because of his previous actions, so they couldn''t just set out from there.
So Lin Fan chose to ept a mission at the Mercenary Guild and used that as an excuse to leave the city.
The guards were more than happy to see him go because another Foundation Realm Cultivator in the city meant another potential problem. If he wasn''t in the city, then he wouldn''t be their problem.
The mission that Lin Fan had taken was close to the location of the "experiment", so no one questioned why he headed off in that direction. Of course, he wasn''t heading there to finish this mission, but rather to take care of the enemies.
When he came close to the area, he stopped off at a vige that was nearby and headed to the local bar.
Inside of it, he found the owner of the bar sitting there at a table waiting for him.
This was the ce that they had agreed to meet, but Lin Fan was surprised since he came much earlier than the agreed time.
At the same time, he was surprised to see who was at the table with the owner of the bar.
It was Xiao Huo and his Fire Thunder Goose Squad.
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he saw those three kids sitting at the table with the owner of the bar, but he didn''t make a fuss. He sat down like he was already expected to be there and ordered something from the waitress.
Only when the waitress was gone and the conversation around them was booming did he turn to the owner of the bar and ask, "What are they doing here?"
The owner of the bar revealed an awkward look, but he didn''t say anything as he turned to look at Xiao Huo, as if he was telling him to speak.
Xiao Huo took the lead and said, "We heard about what''s happening and we wanted to help."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the three of them which made them immediately shrink back before turning to look at the owner of the bar, "You told them about this? Why didn''t you stop them from following you?"
The owner of the bar shook his head and said, "I didn''t tell them, they found out by themselves through eavesdropping. I''m really surprised by how skilled they are at eavesdropping."
Hearing this, the three kids revealed mischievous smiles, but all that earned them was a round of hits to the head from the owner of the bar.
As they were rubbing their heads, the owner of the bar continued, "Since they already found out, they insisted oning and I had no other choice."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the three kids again as he said, "It''s dangerous."
But this time, Xiao Huo didn''t flinch as he puffed out his chest and patted it before saying, "We''re not scared! We''ll do what we can for everyone else!"
Lin Fan was about to say something else, but the owner of the bar waved his hand at him.
Lin Fan raised a brow out of confusion, but he still leaned in closer to the owner of the bar to hear what he had to say.
The owner of the bar lowered his voice so the three kids couldn''t hear him, "You know that they''ll just charge forward by themselves if we don''t let them go. So instead of trying to forcefully keep them away, it''s better to bring them along and assign them to a safe ce." After a pause, the owner of the bar said with a faint smile, "I''ve assigned them to a safe ce with one of my subordinates who will keep them safe. You don''t need to worry about anything."
Lin Fan looked at him with a doubtful look at first, but then he gave a nod of agreement.
He knew that the owner of the bar was right.
The more that he tried to forcefully keep these kids away, the more they would want to go even if they weren''t allowed.
At least this way they would be in a safe ce.
Lin Fan liked these kids, so he didn''t want anything happening to them.
Once that was settled, Lin Fan and the owner of the bar discussed how they would proceed.
The members of the Flying Feather Organization were scattered around town right now, but with a single signal from the owner of the bar, they would immediately head out to the location of the experiment which was another nearby vige.
However, the moment that they left, they would be immediately exposed to the enemy since there were just too many of them. They weren''t foolish enough to think that the enemy wouldn''t have deployed people to monitor the surrounding area.
So they were sure that they would be discovered the moment that they left.
But the problem was, there weren''t enough powerful experts for them to rely on.
? Both Lin Fan and the owner of the bar had called for reinforcements from people that they knew, but so far, not a single one of their reinforcements had arrived.
That meant that if they were to charge in now, they would have to face the experts of the Mercenary Guild and the Yong Family with just the people that they had.
The only Foundation Realm Cultivator that they had on their side was Lin Fan.
It was estimated that there would be at least four Foundation Realm Cultivators on the other side and there was even a chance that there would be a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator.
The owner of the bar knew that Lin Fan had only just broken through to the Foundation Realm, so he was certain that a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator wasn''t someone that he could face.
Lin Fan on the other hand knew that he would be able to escape from a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator, but to fight oneˇthat was a different story. He had more than enough speed to outrun one with the Green Jade Boots, but he didn''t have anything that would be able to break through the enemy''s defenses.
So he wasn''t certain if he would be able to fight a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator if one appeared.
There was still time before the set time for the experiment, but they were waiting for reinforcements that they were unsure if they would being or notˇ
So there was a choice that they had to make right now.
Either they wait for the reinforcements toe and then go, giving the advantage of being prepared to the enemy. Or they could head to the area early, scout it out and set up traps for themselves to use against the enemies.
Both options had their advantages and disadvantages, so they couldn''t decide between the two.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who gave the answer.
The answer was very simple, the Flying Feather Organization led by the owner of the bar would wait in the vige for their reinforcements while Lin Fan headed out to scout the area.
The deciding factor of this was that Lin Fan had his special ability to blend into his surroundings which he had usedst time to scout out the research facility. The Flying Feather Organization would have definitely been caught and not have been able to get as much information as Lin Fan if they had gone.
They could recognize that Lin Fan had superior skills, so they graciously relented this role to him.
But the key factor in this n was not Lin Fan''s hiding skills, but rathermunication. Or it should be better to call it the ability tomunicate.
After all, if Lin Fan had gone to scout ahead without being able to ry information back to his allies in this vige, there would be no meaning in sending him forward to scout.
So to make use of this advantage, the owner of the bar gave Lin Fan a talisman called the Thousand Mile Voice Transmission Talisman.
This was a very rare talisman that needed at least a Foundation Realm Array Master to create. The Flying Feather Organization only had a total of five of these talismans in the first ce, so it could be seen just how important this talisman was to them.
However, the owner of the bar was willing to lend one to Lin Fan for this mission, showing how much he trusted him.
With this talisman, Lin Fan would be able to ry any information that he found instantly back to the Flying Feather Organization.
So with this, Lin Fan set off towards the vige of the experiment.
Chapter 215 Final Battle (2)
The vige that the experiment was being held in was called Flying Fish Vige.
This was a normal vige that was a bit away from Brilliant Light City, located right by a river, which allowed it to have a prosperous fishing industry. Thus, the vige was named Flying Fish Vige.
When Lin Fan came closer to his target, he immediately stopped and released Greeny''s puppets that spread out around him.
It didn''t take long before the puppets were able to find what they were looking for.
As he had expected, there was a perimeter formed around this vige with experts that kept all people out and all the vigers in. Another thing that he expected was that while these people didn''t have the uniforms of the Mercenary Guild, they did have some tokens that belonged to the Mercenary Guild. It was clear that these people were from the Mercenary Guild.
But the one thing that came as a surprise was that among the people that were forming the perimeter, there were people that he recognized.
These people weren''t from the Mercenary Guild, but rather from the city guards.
Lin Fan went in and out of the city from time to time for things, so he slowly became familiar with the faces of the city guards.
He noticed that some of the guards that had been there when he entered through the gate were now surrounding this vige with the people from the Mercenary Guild.
He had thought that at least the city guards wouldn''t be involved in this matter since they were made up of people that lived in this city. They would have some moral objections towards using the people from their city for experiments like this, but it seemed like he was wrong.
It seemed the corruption ran much higher than he had expectedˇ
But this wasn''t the time to think about that.
For now, he had to note the formation that they were taking around the town and their distribution so he could send it to his allies waiting. That would make it much easier for them to ambush themter.
If they could take them out without them being aware, then it would make it much easier and safer for them.
However, the bad thing was that he wasn''t able to find a single trace of a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
They were certain that they would send them, Lin Fan just wasn''t able to find them.
So if they weren''t here, where were they hiding?
The other bad news was that Lin Fan also couldn''t find a trace of the creature that they would be using for the experiment.
Lin Fan had already seen the giant chimera before and knew just how big it was. Something that big should be impossible to hide in a small area like this, so just where were they holding it?
Or could it be that they decided to call off the experiment? Was that why it wasn''t here?
But if that was the case, why were there still so many guards surrounding the vige?
Lin Fan looked up at the sun and realized that there was still some time before the time set for the experiment.
Standing here and thinking about all of this wouldn''t help him, so it was better if he went around and got more information. There might be the chance that they were just hiding in another location, so if he tried looking for them, there was a chance that he would be able to find them.
It was at least better than sitting here with nothing to do but wait.
Soing to this decision, he decided to go and search in a wider area.
What Lin Fan didn''t know was that he made the right choice.
ˇ
A few days back.
Inside of Brilliant Light City''s City Lord Manor.
There were a group of people that were sitting around arge table in a big hall with no one making a single sound.
There were two people on opposite sides of the table that everyone was afraid of, making it clear that they were the ones that were in charge of this meeting.
One was the Mercenary Guild''s president, Ming Ze.
The other was Brilliant Light City''s City Lord and the head of the Yong Family, Duke Yong.
Neither of them said a thing as they just sat there ring at each other.
It was almost as if one could see the shing electricity between them and the sparks that flew as a result.
In the end, it was Duke Yong who broke the silence by saying, "You really messed up."
There was no doubt in that voice, there was only a firm tone filled with affirmation. It was as if what he was talking about wasn''t rted to him at all and it waspletely the fault of the other side.
Ming Ze knitted his brows slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t respond.
Seeing this, Duke Yong then said, "What do we do now? Do we still move forward with our n?"
Ming Ze calmly said, "We have no other choice but to move forward with our n."
Duke Yong raised a brow before asking, "You''re not afraid of the Feng Family taking action?"
Ming Ze said in the same calm voice, "They won''t do anything right away since they haven''t gathered enough information. That is our opportunity."
Duke Yong revealed a confused look as he asked, "What do you mean by this?"
Ming Ze exined, "The Feng Family don''t have any information on us right now, so they won''t act. We need to show them a disy of strength that they won''t want to go against if we want to stop them from taking action. The experiment is the perfect way of showing off this strength."
Duke Yong fell silent after hearing this, but after a while, he gave a nod of agreement.
He knew just how effective the experiment would be and with this disy, it would allow them to regain their footing. He knew that this was the only way for them to go forward.
But then there was another issue that he had to raise.
"Who will go and take over the gap created by Feng Yu Ze?"
That was the main issue here.
Feng Yu Ze''s Foundation Realm guard was supposed to cover one of the locations that they needed to protect. However, since Feng Yu Ze''s Foundation Realm guard had been killed along with him, that meant that there was currently a gap with their defenses.
Ming Ze knitted his brows when he heard this since this was also something that he had considered.
He had wanted to deal with this casually by sending two Peak Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators to cover for him or evenpletely ignore this. After all, the location that they had nned on sending Feng Yu Ze to was a rtively safe location that they didn''t need to worry about.
He was the second young master of the Feng Family, so they had to keep him safe.
But it was all pointless now that he was dead.
Ming Ze naturally couldn''t be casual about it now that Duke Yong had brought it up, so he had no other choiceˇ
Gritting his teeth, he said, "I''ll do it myself."
Duke Yong revealed a slightly surprised look, but he gave a nod in agreement after that.
But he still couldn''t help feeling a surprised feeling deep down.
He had only wanted to test Ming Ze with this, he never expected to get such arge boon from it. As long as Ming Ze was guarding this ce and out of the way, his people would be able toˇ
It was hard for him to stop his lips from curling slightly, but he was able to stop them from showing any visible signs.
Since this was decided, there was nothing else for them to discuss.
However, this was the City Lord''s Manor, so Duke Yong was the master here.
He just simply stood up and waved his hand to dismiss Ming Ze and the people from the Mercenary Guild without even looking at them. Then he turned and walked off without looking back once, as if they didn''t exist.
The people from the Mercenary Guild were naturally unhappy to see this as well, but they endured and held back their anger because their leader remained calm.
Ming Ze just looked in the direction that Duke Yong left in before turning around to leave without a word.
Only when he left the City Lord Manor did he finally speak.
He turned to one of his subordinates beside him and waved his hand for him toe closer.
That subordinate came right beside Ming Ze and put his face in by his mouth as he waited for his orders.
Ming Ze said, "Go and secure "that". I''m sure that foolish duke will be trying to take it during themotion, that was why he raised that fuss in the first ce."
As he heard this, the subordinate couldn''t help revealing a faint smile filled with disdain.
His master clearly had a full read on Duke Yong and he was just ying with his food at this pointˇ
The subordinate gave a nod before breaking off from their group to take care of this.
As they walked back to the Mercenary Guild, Ming Ze waved his hand and all his subordinates took a few steps back.
He took out a pocket watch and opened it to look at for a few seconds before saying, "Xiao XinˇIt''s almost time."
Then without a word, he put it away and headed forward with eyes filled with even more determination.
Chapter 216 Final Battle (3)
Back in the present.
Lin Fan had checked out the entire area and he still wasn''t able to find a single trace of the Foundation Realm Cultivators.
He had even learned from his experience and had even checked underground with the moles for any structures that they could have built. They were able to build thatrge research facility underground, so small structures to hide in would be simple for them.
Unfortunately, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
It was as if they weren''t here at all.
Since he didn''t have a choice, he could only give up searching for now since it was time for him to meet up with the owner of the bar and the others.
The ce that they were gathering was a ce that they had found a few days ago, it was a cave that was near the vige that the experiment was happening in.
The Flying Feather Organization had found this and had been sending supplies here for the mission ahead of time.
He saw that there were two guards at the entrance of this cave, but they allowed him to go through without hesitation. These guards were from the Flying Feather Organization, so naturally they recognized Lin Fan.
When he arrived, the first face that he saw was a familiar one that he hadn''t seen in a while.
It was Tian Xue from Sunset City.
She was the trump card that he had been relying on.
This was a matter that involved not only his dungeon town which she was involved in, but also a matter that involved a person that she very much disliked. She really wanted to see Ming Ze taken down so that he would stop bothering her, so she came to help Lin Fan.
Of course, it would be a lie to say that her personal feelings weren''t involved.
This was her little sister''s man and it involved her little sister''s future, so as the big sister, she would naturallye and help.
Not to mention that she was disgusted by the information that she had received from Lin Fan.
It was just too bad that headquarters couldn''t be brought into this matter or she would have brought down the hammer on the branch in Brilliant Light City.
Lin Fan secretly let out a sigh of relief when he saw her.
He wasn''t sure if she woulde, but now that she was here, everything was looking better.
He came up to her and said, "Thank you foring."
Tian Xue just replied with a smile, "Of course."
Lin Fan then started looking around the room, looking for an unfamiliar face, but he wasn''t able to find one in the end.
The reason why he was looking for an unfamiliar face was because the owner of the bar said that he also had someone that he could call for help. He knew most of the people in the Flying Feather Organization even though they wore ck because of his Appraisal Eyes.
So if there was someone that he didn''t know, then that person would be the help that the owner of the bar called.
But since he didn''t see this unfamiliar face, that meant that the help the owner of the bar called wasn''t hereˇ
This wasn''t a good sign.
The owner of the bar came over and saw Lin Fan looking around, so he said, "He''s already here, but he''s not going to move with us. He will only help when it''s absolutely necessary, that is the deal we''ve made with him."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this.
A helper that would only help on a certain condition, this kind of help definitely wasn''t reliableˇ
The owner of the bar naturally knew this as well, so he gave a sigh and said, "This was the only way we could get his help."
Lin Fan could see the difficult look on his face, so he just nodded without saying anything else.
Instead, he changed the topic by asking, "So what do we do now?"
Everyone turned to look at the owner of the bar when they heard this.
The owner of the bar spread his hands and said, "What is there for us to do? We can wander around like headless chickens or we can stay here where we''re prepared to make a move at any time."
Everyone looked at each other with bitter smiles, but they knew that he was right.
Lin Fan''s ability to scout was much greater than anyone else''s here and even then, he wasn''t able to find anything.
So if they were to head out now, there would be nothing that they could do.
They at least knew the general location of the experiment, so they could watch nearby and react when necessary.
But before any of them could properly settle in, there was a loud booming sound that suddenly filled the air.
This cave was several kilometers away from the vige, but even then, they could still hear this loud booming sound. It was clear that whatever had happened had had quite therge effect.
Lin Fan was about to head out, but before he could take a single step, the owner of the bar suddenly raised a hand to stop him.
The owner of the bar didn''t exin anything as he turned to the ck clothed figures and gave a nod.
Without any hesitation, they all headed out of the cave and spread out in different directions in four different groups.
Only then did the owner of the bar turn back to say, "You can''t go just yet. You need to wait for one of the big prizes to show up before heading out."
Lin Fan settled down after hearing this and he gave a nod.
He knew that the owner of the bar was right.
He was one of the two Foundation Realm Experts that they had, so he couldn''t rashly charge into action. He had to wait for the other side to show their Foundation Realm Experts as well before he made a move.
After all, the other side had more Foundation Realm Experts than them. So they had to make sure that they whittled down the enemy forces without suffering too many casualties.
To do this, they had to sacrifice a few of the weaker members to draw out the enemy Foundation Realm Experts.
Lin Fan felt a bit bad about basically sending these people out to die, but this was just how it had to beˇ
So he sat back down and calmed himself, waiting for the signal to act.
It didn''t take long before one of the teams reported in, stating that there was a Foundation Realm Expert that had shown themself.
Lin Fan stood up when he heard this, but once again, the owner of the bar raised a hand to stop him.
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he asked, "Isn''t this what we were waiting for?"
The owner of the bar shook his head at him before saying into the Thousand Mile Voice Transmission Talisman, "Use "that" and try to take him down."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this and he asked, "That? What is that?"
The owner of the bar didn''t exin as he anxiously waited for a response from the team that had reported in.
After a long period of silence, the team finally reported back saying, "We were able to subdue the Foundation Realm Expert with "that", but we''ve suffered heavy casualties. We will ry with the other team to coordinate evac."
The owner of the bar let out a sigh of relief when he heard this.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking in a curious voice, "What is "that" that they talked about?"
The owner of the bar turned back and said, "It''s a Foundation Realm Array, it''s one of the treasures of our Flying Feather Organization. As long as it''s used, it can trap someone in the Low Foundation Realm and kill them."
Both Lin Fan and Tian Xue were surprised when they heard this.
The owner of the bar saw this and said with a smile, "If we don''t take it out now, when will we get a chance to use it? This is more important than just our Flying Feather Organization."
Lin Fan and Tian Xue both looked at the owner of the bar with looks of admiration.
"Anywayˇ" Before the owner of the bar could continue, there was another report that came in.
"Report! There''s a powerful Foundation Realm Expert chasing the group that just took down the Foundation Realm Expert! Requesting backup!"
Then that was quickly followed by, "It''s the Mercenary Guild''s president, Ming Ze!"
All three of the people in this cave were shocked when they heard this.
The Mercenary Guild''s president Ming Ze was personally acting this early? What was going on here?
Lin Fan stood up and was about to head out, but this time it was Tian Xue that stopped him.
She looked at him and said, "Leave this one to me. I have to take care of this one myself."
Lin Fan looked at her and seeing the firm look in her eyes, he gave a nod in response.
He knew that this wasn''t just because of the n, but because this was something that she needed to settle with Ming Ze and it wasn''t his ce to interfere.
But before she could leave, there was another report that came in.
"The creature has been spotted heading towards the vige! But there''s two Foundation Realm Experts guarding it!"
When they heard this, all three of them knitted their brows.
But Lin Fan was the one that stepped up by saying, "Leave them both to me."
Both the owner of the bar and Tian Xue looked at him with concerned looks before the owner of the bar asked, "Are you sure? You just broke through and these are two Foundation Realm Cultivators that have been in the Foundation Realm for a long time."
Lin Fan just nodded and said, "It won''t be a problem."
But the owner of the bar couldn''t help asking, "Should I ask my helper to make a move?"
Lin Fan shook his head.
Since the helper was confident in making one move without any interference, it was clear that this helper was someone powerful. It was better to save this kind of trump card for when they really needed it.
For now, Lin Fan also had trump cards that he could use against the two Foundation Realm Cultivators.
The owner of the bar still had a worried look, but he gave a nod in response.
Before they left, he said, "Be careful ande back safe."
Tian Xue and Lin Fan both gave nods before heading out of the cave.
Chapter 217 Final Battle (4)
The minute Tian Xue and Lin Fan left the cave, they immediately soared off.
Tian Xue was even surprised by Lin Fan''s speed since it was even faster than her.
It had to be known that she was a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator, so she should be much faster than Lin Fan who had just broken through. But before she could react, Lin Fan had already disappeared from her sight at a speed that she couldn''t believe.
Lin Fan raced through the woods with his Green Jade Boots and it didn''t take long before he started feeling the shaking of the ground.
Each shake came one after the other, as if there was a pattern to it.
In the distance, Lin Fan could also see the birds flying off and the dust clouds raised by the trees falling.
It was clear that this was the path that the creature was taking.
But to his surprise, the creature wasn''t moving as fast as he thought it would be.
He had seen how fast it could move when it charged, but the speed that it was going at wasn''t even half that speed.
It was almost as if it was on a stroll instead of moving towards something with purpose.
He didn''t really understand what was happening, but this was good for him since it allowed him to catch up to the creature.
However, Lin Fan didn''t immediately approach the creature as he released Greeny''s puppets to scout out the area.
The reports had said that there were two Foundation Realm Experts that were guarding this creature and they were the ones that Lin Fan had to take care of first. So he released the puppets to find the Flying Feather Organization''s people.
The Flying Feather Organization''s people should know where these two experts were, so it was better than him searching for them himself.
It didn''t take long for him to find them since they had left traces for him to follow.
Once he found this trail, he quickly gathered with these ck clothed people.
They were currently split in two groups since the two Foundation Realm Experts were moving separately which was also what Lin Fan wanted to see. He would want to take care of them one by one instead of fighting them together since it was easier for him that way.
But of course, he also had to see how strong they were before acting.
So he immediately used his Appraisal Eyes to check the Foundation Realm Cultivator in front of him.
To his surprise, he found that the stats of this Foundation Realm Cultivator were even lower than the one that had been guarding Feng Yu Ze.
He had been able to easily take care of Feng Yu Ze''s guard without making a sound, so this one should also be easily dealt with by him.
But before he made a move, he also went to check on the other Foundation Realm Cultivator.
Once again to his surprise, he found that this other was just as weak.
He couldn''t understand what was happening, why were these Foundation Realm Cultivators so weak?
Still, at least that meant that this would be easy for him to handle.
After making sure that these two would be easy to take care of, Lin Fan decided to make his move.
He snuck up on the first one that he found with his illusion magic and when he was only a step away, he raised his sword to sweep out at this Foundation Realm Cultivator who waspletely caught unaware by his attack.
The moment that the sword made contact, there was the sound of metal nging as if he had just cut something metallic.
However, the de didn''t stop for a single second as it cut right through the body of the Foundation Realm Cultivator.
In the end, there was a long vertical cut that appeared on the chest of the Foundation Realm Cultivator as his upper half was separated from his lower half. Even in his moment of death, the Foundation Realm Cultivator couldn''t understand what had just happened to him.
As he died, his subordinates around him realized what had just happened as they saw the de floating there as if it had just appeared out of nowhere.
But before any of them could do a thing, the ck cloaked figures followed Lin Fan and attacked these people.
It only took a few seconds for them to clean up the rest of them.
During this time, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at the Foundation Realm Cultivator who he had just cut in half.
After cutting him in half, Lin Fan was able to see what was hidden under his clothes.
He was shocked to find that there was ayer of armour that was over his skin, almost like the armour of a beetle. It was wrapped up over his skin like it was a part of him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help trembling when he saw this.
It seemed like their experiments weren''t just for creating these chimeras, but also toˇmanipte their own bodiesˇ
But what did they n on using this technology for?
He almost let this thoughtpletely consume him before shaking his head and turning his attention back to the other group.
ording to the report of the other group watching them, it didn''t seem like they noticed Lin Fan taking out this Foundation Realm Cultivator just yet.
Since that was the case, he needed to hurry and take care of the other Foundation Realm Cultivator before they noticed.
So without hesitation, he headed to the other Foundation Realm Cultivator.
When he arrived where the other Foundation Realm Cultivator was, he found that they were suddenly looking around themselves as if they had been alerted by something.
He didn''t know what it was exactly, but his guess was that they found out about the other Foundation Realm Cultivator being taken care of. If he wasted too much time, they would most likely leave their position to go check on them.
He needed to act now!
So with the illusion spell, he snuck up behind the Foundation Realm Cultivator and then he raised his sword just like before.
In one swift motion, he cut right through the Foundation Realm Cultivator just like with the other one and soon the two halves of the Foundation Realm Cultivator fell to the ground.
Once again, as soon as the Foundation Realm Cultivator fell, the ck clothed people of the Flying Feather Organization jumped down and took care of all the other subordinates.
They didn''t stand a chance after being stunned by the sudden ambush and in just a few seconds, they all fell.
Lin Fan was staring at the corpse of the Foundation Realm Cultivator since he found that there was something strange about this corpse as well.
When his sword had made contact with the Foundation Realm Cultivator''s body, it had made the same metal nging sound that the other Foundation Realm Cultivator had made. Then when he looked down carefully at the Foundation Realm Cultivator''s body, it had the same armour over the skin as the other one.
Lin Fan didn''t know how they had achieved this, but he couldn''t help feeling a bad feeling about this.
But he also quickly shifted his attention away since there was something else that he needed to care about first.
There was still the Foundation Realm creature that was heading towards the vige.
He had taken care of the two guards, so now he had to think of a way to stop that creature before it could reach the vige.
As thoughts quickly passed through his mind, he found that he couldn''t think of any ideas. After all, he didn''t know anything about the creature, so there was nothing for him to work with.
It seemed like the only viable option was to use force to stop the creature.
But that was very risky since he didn''t know just how powerful the creature was.
He had seen a demonstration of the creature''s abilities when he had snuck into the research facility, but that didn''t mean that he had seen all of its abilities. There was a very high chance that this creature hadn''t shown its true power then.
Not to mention what it would do if it was really pushed into a corner.
So Lin Fan wouldn''t want to fight it head on unless he had no other choiceˇ
But before he could make his move, he suddenly felt a sense of dangering from behind him.
Without any hesitation, he immediately dodged to the side and there was a thorn that suddenly flew past him. If he hadn''t dodged in time, it would have stabbed him right in the back where he had been standing before.
Lin Fan immediately narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction that this thorn hade from.
He was surprised to find that there was a familiar face standing there.
It was the Foundation Realm Cultivator that he had cut down earlier!
When he looked more closely, he found that there was the line from the cut he had made in his clothes and he saw that underneath his clothes, there was a raw part of his flesh that created a line on his chest. This was clearly the line from where he had been cut earlier.
But somehow, the flesh had fused together and the two parts of his body came together again.
Lin Fan couldn''t understand how it had happened, but this person hade back to life!
Just what was going on here?
Chapter 218 Final Battle (5)
The Foundation Realm Cultivator saw the shocked look on Lin Fan''s face and revealed a proud smile.
However, he didn''t actcent for long as he shouted at the other Foundation Realm Cultivator on the ground, "Hey, how long are you going to keep napping? If you keepzing around like this, don''t me me if you get punished."
Then in front of Lin Fan''s shocked gaze, the Foundation Realm Cultivator that was on the ground stood up again.
He hadn''t been paying attention to him since he was focused on the Foundation Realm creature, but when he hadn''t been paying attention, the Foundation Realm Cultivator on the ground had stuck the two parts of his body together again.
The way that they did it, it reminded Lin Fan of the way that a lizard was able to reattach its tail if it was ever cut offˇ
That was right!
They were able to grow armour over their skin like an insect, so why wouldn''t they be able to reattach their body parts like a lizard?
This was most likely the result of their experimentation with beasts.
Lin Fan was suddenly filled with regret over not checking their bodies more thoroughly.
He had made sure that they had stopped breathing which they had indeed done, but he had never made sure that their hearts stopped beating.
The shock from being cut in half must have stopped their breathing temporarily, but that didn''t mean that they were dead. After he stopped paying attention to them, their bodies must have started functioning again and linked back together without him noticingˇ
Of course, this couldn''t bepletely med on him since no one would have expected that these two would have this kind of ability.
But now there was the problem of how to kill themˇ
The head, it had to be the head!
Even if they could reattach their body parts after they were cut in half, they wouldn''t be able to regenerate their brain if it was destroyed. That was not something that lizards could do.
So if he crushed their brains, they would die.
As he thought of this, he couldn''t help thinking of zombie movies where that was the only way to kill zombies as well.
After these thoughts passed through his mind, he didn''t hesitate to make his move.
The two Foundation Realm Cultivators were confident at first because they thought that Lin Fan''s only specialty was being able to hide himself. As long as they kept their eyes on him and didn''t give him a chance to run, they believed that they would be able to take him down.
But to their surprise, they found that this wasn''t the case.
They weren''t able to follow Lin Fan''s speed at all.
With the Green Jade Boots, Lin Fan was able to move at twenty times their speed, so naturally they weren''t able to keep up with him at all.
By the time that their eyes were dazed, the Foundation Realm Cultivator that had just gotten off the ground was shocked to find the de of the sword was already right in the middle of his field of view.
He didn''t have any chance of dodging this sword, so he quickly raised his arms above him.
Focusing all of his spiritual energy in his arms, there was ayer of armour that suddenly formed over them.
The armour that came from their bodies was something that was secreted from their pores. So the more spiritual energy that they focused in their pores, the more armour they would release.
Of course, there were also downsides to this.
If they released too much spiritual energy, the armour would be too thick for them to move their limbs anymore. But the Foundation Realm Cultivator didn''t have time to think about that.
He already knew how sharp Lin Fan''s sword was after being cut by it once, so he focused everything that he had into defending.
It was just too bad that this didn''t make a difference at all.
Lin Fan''s Gramr cut right through the thickyers of armour around his arms like a hot knife through butter. There wasn''t even a single second of dy as the sword cut right through his arms.
Before he knew what was happening, all he saw were his arms falling off and the de of Lin Fan''s sword right in between his eyes.
When he reacted, the sword had already cut right into his head, splitting it in half.
At the veryst second before his death, he didn''t understand what had just happened.
When they had tested this armour before, they had found that it was able to resist the full power attack of a Low Foundation Realm Cultivator without any problems. He was even able to defend against normal attacks of a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator when he focused his spiritual energy into his armour.
Just what was this sword that was able to cut through the armour so easily?
This didn''t make any sense at all!
But he didn''t have any more time to think as the sword cut right through his head, right through his body, splitting him in half.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all after cutting this Foundation Realm Cultivator in half. As the two halves fell to the ground, he immediately turned around to look at the other Foundation Realm Cultivator in the tree.
The one in the tree had been shocked to see hisrade being cut in half like this, but he also knew that he wouldn''t be able to do anything against Lin Fan.
So without any hesitation, he immediately turned to run away.
But it was a futile effort in front of Lin Fan''s speed.
Before he could get far, Lin Fan had already appeared behind him with his sword raised to swing down.
This Foundation Realm Cultivator used his brain and instead of trying to forcefully guard against the attack, he immediately started moving in a zigzag pattern to avoid the attack. At the same time, he started talking in an attempt to distract Lin Fan.
"Why are you doing this? There''s no need for us to fight, we can talk aboutˇ"
But of course, it was all futile in the end.
With the difference in speed, it made no difference if he tried to dodge the attack or not because Lin Fan would easily be able to catch up to him.
So while he was talking, he found that the sword was already in front of him.
In one swift motion, the sword cut down right in between his eyes just like with the other Foundation Realm Cultivator.
In hisst moments, he too had doubts about this sword.
Just what was with this sword that it was able to cut through their armour so easily?!
After taking care of this second Foundation Realm Cultivator, Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief.
But to make sure that they were dead, he lifted up this corpse and brought it back to the other one. Then piling the two together, he used his mes to burn the corpses until there wasn''t a single trace of ashes left.
Only then was he certain that they were dead.
If they were able to still revive from this, he really didn''t know how to kill themˇ
However, it seemed like it was safe now.
Lin Fan couldn''t help turning his attention to Gramr.
He had also noticed how easily Gramr had been able to cut right through the defenses of these Foundation Realm Cultivators and he was just as shocked by it as them. Especially since he was able to see that the first one had increased the thickness of the armour around his arms.
But even then, Gramr didn''t have a problem cutting through itˇ
Lin Fan turned to look at the status screen for Gramr and he found that he had made a simple mistake.
The attack value for Gramr was still 100 even after he had broken throughˇ
That meant that it had been 100 all along!
The most important thing was that there had been a value conversion after Lin Fan had reached the Foundation Realmˇ
So that meant that the attack value for Gramr was shown in the cultivator scale all along!
This was five times greater than the stats given to him by the Green Jade Boots!
That meant that Gramr was at least at the level of a Peak Foundation Realm Artifact, or maybe it was even at a higher levelˇ
It was no wonder Gramr was able to cut through everything so easily.
This attack power was Gramr''s power, which was a show of how sharp Gramr was, so Lin Fan was able to use it without a burden on his body.
As he realized this, Lin Fan began feeling even more confident about his chances.
With Gramr, it should be easy for him to cut through the body of the creature that even the Foundation Realm guard hadn''t been able to do before.
So Lin Fan turned in the direction of the creature and was about to head out to meet it, but before he could, there was a report that came from the Flying Feather Organization''s people.
It was a very simple report, it was a report about Tian Xue''s battle with Ming Ze.
Tian Xue was currently being pinned down by Ming Ze and was on the verge of losing the battle.
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he heard this.
Compared to the vigers that he didn''t know, Tian Xue was naturally more important to him. She was the big sister of his lover Tian Tian and she was one of his closest friends sinceing to this world.
He really didn''t want to abandon her just to save these people.
After all, he could stop the creature after saving Tian Xue, though it was unlikely he would be able to stop the creature before it reached and destroyed the vige.
But he was willing to sacrifice these people just to save her.
While he was stuck on what choice to make, the owner of the bar suddenly spoke up.
"Go and save her. I''ll have my helper make a move and stop the creature."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since it was clear that the owner of the bar''s helper was a special trump card. This kind of special trump card should be saved for if there was a sudden change in the situation, but now he was willing to use it to help Lin Fan save Tian Xue.
Lin Fan was naturally touched by this gesture, so he simply said, "Thank you."
The owner of the bar just said with a chuckle, "There''s no need to thank me, I don''t want to sacrifice anyone either."
Lin Fan then quickly followed the directions that he was given to where Tian Xue and Ming Ze were.
Chapter 219 Final Battle (6)
They weren''t that far from where the creature was either since Ming Ze''s position was one where he was nearby to help the creature if something unexpected happened.
It didn''t take Lin Fan that long to reach them.
Before he even arrived, he could hear the sounds of fighting in the distance along with spiritual energy fluctuations.
From these spiritual energy fluctuations, he could tell that it was an intense fight between cultivators that were at a higher level of cultivation than him.
But he didn''t back down since he could also feel that the spiritual energy traces that he was familiar with were getting weaker.
With each sh, it seemed like Tian Xue was being pushed back.
When he arrived, he saw the scene left by their battle.
There were many trees that were uprooted and there were long gashes on the ground, showing signs of a great struggle.
He could also see shes of light that clearly showed that the fight between the two of them still wasn''t over yet.
So without any hesitation, he immediately dashed forward to help Tian Xue.
The two of them were currently standing in the middle of a crater as their sh had pushed back everything around them. There was a clear circle around them where the rubble gathered from being pushed back.
Both of them showed signs of being injured, but it was clear that Tian Xue was worse off than Ming Ze.
When Lin Fan looked closely, he was able to see clear signs of being cut on Ming Ze''s clothes, but underneathˇthere was the same armour that the other Foundation Realm Cultivators had.
Well, he really wasn''t that surprised since if the other Foundation Realm Cultivators had this, it only made sense that Ming Ze would have this since he was one of the leaders of this project.
Both Tian Xue and Ming Ze were surprised when they saw Lin Fan arriving on the scene, but Ming Ze was the one that reacted faster.
He narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lin Fan before suddenly remembering who he was and he said, "It''s you?"
Lin Fan didn''t bother answering this and was about to head over to Tian Xue to help her, but Ming Ze didn''t give him that chance.
After asking this question, his eyes immediately steeled and he rushed forward, brandishing the weapon in his hand at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was surprised to find that even though Ming Ze clearly had the higher level of cultivation, his movement wasn''t that much faster than the other two Foundation Realm Cultivators he took care of earlier.
It was very easy for him to see the path of Ming Ze''s weapon and move out of the way.
Ming Ze was certain that he was going to hit Lin Fan, but right before his weapon made contact, he found that Lin Fan disappeared.
When Lin Fan reappeared again, he was already beside Tian Xue.
Just like Ming Ze, Tian Xue also revealed a shocked look when she saw Lin Fan appearing beside her. She couldn''t understand how he had done it, but she was d that he was able to dodge this attack.
After seeing him appear, Tian Xue quickly said, "Get out of here, you can''t beat him. I''ll hold him off for you to get away fromˇ"
Before she could finish, Lin Fan raised a finger to put over her mouth to stop her from talking. Then he looked at her and said, "I''ll get you out of here first and then I''ll take care of him."
Tian Xue suddenly revealed an angry look as she swatted his hand away and said, "Didn''t you hear what I just said? You can''tˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t listen as he put a finger up to her mouth again and said, "Be good and just listen to me."
Tian Xue''s face couldn''t help turning red when she heard this since she had never been spoken to like this before, but for some strange reason, she wasn''t against itˇ
Ming Ze saw all of this and he gave a cold snort before charging at them again.
He didn''t know what trick Lin Fan had used to avoid his attack, but he didn''t believe that Lin Fan would be able to use that same trick a second time!
Lin Fan naturally noticed Ming Ze moving, so he didn''t hesitate at all as he suddenly grabbed Tian Xue and lifted her up. Then as Ming Ze''s de swung down at him, he suddenly disappeared again.
When he reappeared, he was at the edge of the circle of debris again.
Tian Xue had been about to scold Lin Fan again, but then her words were swallowed as was suddenly hit with the gust of wind in her face. When she reacted, she found that she was in Lin Fan''s arms and far away from where they had been before.
She didn''t know what had just happened, but her face couldn''t help turning red.
This was her first time being held by a man like this and she was a girl in the end.
The first thing that she thought was if she was too heavy for himˇ
Lin Fan however didn''t have time to think about that as he turned around to look at Ming Ze.
Seeing that Ming Ze was distracted by his sudden disappearance, he put Tian Xue down and said, "Use this chance to get away, I''ll cover you."
Tian Xue was still in a daze from being picked up like that by Lin Fan, so she didn''t react right away. When she did react, she found that Lin Fan was already gone.
She turned in the direction of Ming Ze and found that Lin Fan was already there in front of him.
Ming Ze was barely able to react in time, raising his sword to meet Lin Fan''s sword. However, right before the two swords shed, he felt a bad feeling and immediately twisted to the side.
Luckily he twisted his body at thest second, otherwise he would have been cut in half by Lin Fan''s sword.
However, he wasn''t able to get away cleanly from Lin Fan''s sh.
Lin Fan''s sword was slowed down a bit by Ming Ze''s sword, but that was only an instant before it fell down on Ming Ze''s shoulder.
There was the same metal nging sound that rang out when it hit Ming Ze''s shoulder, but there was no resistance at all as it cut clean through it. With one swift cut, Ming Ze''s arm was cut off andnded on the ground.
Ming Ze gritted his teeth to endure the pain and quickly grabbed his arm before jumping back.
Lin Fan was still surprised by how easily he had cut through the sword that he wasn''t able to react to Ming Ze escaping.
He couldn''t help looking at Gramr and thinking, "Why is it so easy to cut through his sword now and why couldn''t he cut through the weapons of his enemies before?"
But what he didn''t know wasˇthe reason why it was so easy to cut through the sword and Ming Ze''s arm was not just because of the sharpness of Gramr, but also because of Gramr''s special characteristics.
Gramr had a special power against dragons and the sword that Ming Ze used was actually made from dragon scales. It was the same with the augmentations that they did to their bodies, they were made using genes from dragons.
That was why it was so easy for Gramr to cut through them.
After Ming Ze got away, he quickly put his arm up to the socket and in no time, the flesh connected and his arm was reattached.
Moving his arm around a bit, Ming Ze confirmed that it was back to normal.
Only then did he turn back to Lin Fan who he stared at with a wary look.
He didn''t know what had happened to him, but this kid who he never thought was a threat was now someone very dangerous to him. He couldn''t approach him or match him when it came to speed, so how was he supposed to defeat him?
As he thought about it, he suddenly remembered that there was a new power that he hadn''t tested yetˇ
It was very dangerous, but it wasn''t as if he had a choice when it came to this situation.
So after just a moment of hesitation, there were mes that suddenly started appearing around Ming Ze.
These mes weren''t any normal mes, they were ck mes that seemed like they came from the deepest parts of hell.
These were mes that he had only obtained recently from his augmentations and before now, he had only ever used them once. When he did, his body had been covered in burns and he hadn''t been able to control the mes.
But now when he summoned these mes, he found that they were finally listening to hismands.
It seemed that it just took a bit of adjusting to the genes before he was able to use these mes.
However, he also found that the mes were burning his skin away.
The good thing was that his regeneration was able to keep up to this burning and he was able to negate the damage from these mes with this regeneration. If it wasn''t for his new augmentations, he really wouldn''t be able to endure these mes.
With these mes, he at least saw a path of victory.
When Lin Fan saw these mes, his expression couldn''t help falling.
Chapter 220 Final Battle (7)
Lin Fan was only able to keep up with Ming Ze because of the stat boosts that came from his items.
If he didn''t have them, there was no chance that he would be able to fight Ming Ze who was at a higher level of cultivation than him.
When he used his Appraisal Eyes on Ming Ze, he found that all of his stats were higher than his when he didn''t have his items.
So now that Ming Ze had surrounded himself in these ck mes, he knew that this was a very bad situation for him.
If he wasn''t able to fight in close range, then there really was no chance that he would winˇ
He could see with his Appraisal Eyes that these mes were not normal.
These were the mes of hell.
He didn''t know how Ming Ze was able to summon these mes, but ording to the description from the Appraisal Eyes, he knew that these mes wouldn''t be extinguished after they started burning something. He shouldn''t touch these mes or else he would be in danger.
But Ming Ze wasn''t going to give him time to catch his breath.
After he adjusted to having these ck mes surround him, he charged at Lin Fan.
Wherever he went, there was a trail of ck mes that appeared behind him, burning away everything that it touched. Even after burning away everything that it could burn, the ck mes still remained there on the ground without disappearing.
Lin Fan used his speed to dodge out of the way of Ming Ze''s tackle, but Ming Ze didn''t stop as he kept trying to charge Lin Fan with his body.
Lin Fan had no choice but to continuously dodge out of the way as he tried to figure out a way to deal with Ming Ze.
But no matter what he thought of, there was nothing that he could think of that would be able to deal with these ck mes.
So in the end, he threw everything that he had at Ming Ze, hoping to take care of him first.
But everything that he threw at Ming Ze waspletely useless.
The mes that he threw were all swallowed by the ck mes, the icicles that he shot were all melted by the ck mes, even the ice mirror that he used just had arge hole melted in the center of it when Ming Ze crashed right into it.
It was as if there was nothing that could stop Ming Ze''s ck mes.
Lin Fan was about to gather all his spiritual energy into a single attack with his me covered icicles when the system''s voice suddenly rang out.
"Host, use the Clear Water Bead to condense the Clear Water and then use the mimicked Water Control skill to use that water against the ck mes."
Lin Fan was stunned when he heard this voice ring out in his mind and he was almost hit head on by Ming Ze''s charge. Luckily he was able toe back to his senses at thest second and dodge out of the charge.
After hended, he couldn''t help saying to the system out loud, "What are you talking about? You''re saying that the Clear Water can put out those mes?"
Ming Ze saw Lin Fan talking to himself and he wondered if Lin Fan was going crazy from the pressure, but he also smiled to himself since this was a sign that Lin Fan was getting desperate. The desperation of his enemy was naturally a good sign for him.
As Lin Fan dodged the various charges from Ming Ze, the system exined, "The Clear Water is a highly condensed form of spiritual water, just like how those Hell mes are a highly condensed form of spiritual mes. The Clear Water is strong enough to put out the Hell mes."
Lin Fan still had his doubts, but since the system was even speaking up at this time, he had no choice but to ept its advice.
After all, the system had never guided him wrong until now.
So gathering his spiritual energy in his dantian, he induced the power of the Clear Bead Water and formed a drop of Clear Water.
Sensing that spiritual energy fluctuations from Lin Fan were dropping, Ming Ze revealed a wicked smile as he thought that it was his chance. He thought that this was a sign that Lin Fan was weakening and that his speed would finally drop.
But what he didn''t know was that this speed was the effect of equipping the Green Jade Boots, so even if Lin Fan ran out of spiritual energy, he would still be able to run that fast since it was an added effect of the Green Jade Boots. It wasn''t his own cultivation technique that used his own spiritual energy.
After condensing that first drop of water, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile as he thought that this drop clearly wasn''t enough to extinguish all these mes.
But to his surprise, the system thought differently, "This drop of Clear Water is more than enough to deal with these mes."
Lin Fan was once again surprised by the system''s words, but he trusted it as he started using the Water Control skill on it.
He found that the system was indeed correct.
This Clear Water drop was a condensed form of the Clear Water, there was actually more than just a single drop of water there.
When he used the Water Control, he found that it was like there was a sea contained within this one single drop of water. With a single thought from him, he was able to create a jet of water that came out of the drop of water.
Seeing this, he raised his hand at Ming Ze charging at him without any hesitation. As his hand was pointed at Ming Ze, there was a jet of water that suddenly flew out of his palm aimed at Ming Ze.
Ming Ze saw this jet of water and gave a disdainful snort as he continued charging forward.
He knew how strong these ck mes were and he didn''t believe that a bit of water would be able to extinguish it.
But he was shocked to find that as soon as the water touched the mes, there were smokes created as the water put out the mes.
He was hit with the jet of water, so all of the mes around his body were extinguished and he waspletely drenched. Even if he wanted to create more mes, the water wouldn''t allow him to do so.
Seeing that the mes were gone, Ming Ze knew that it was him who was in the bad situation now. Without the protection of these mes, he wouldn''t be able to block Lin Fan''s attacks.
So without hesitation, Ming Ze turned to run, but Lin Fan didn''t give him that chance.
Lin Fan had an almost blind kind of faith in the system since it had shown its power many times and had gotten him out of many different bad situations.
So as soon as he shot the jet of water at Ming Ze, he also gripped Gramr in both hands and charged at Ming Ze, swinging the sword down at Ming Ze''s head.
Ming Ze wasn''t able to stop himself right away and that momentum carried him right into Lin Fan''s sword that was already falling down on him. Even if he wanted to dodge, with the momentum forcing him forward and Lin Fan''s speed, it was already toote for him to do anything.
He wasn''t even able to raise his arms to guard himself as the sword fell down over his head, bing bigger and bigger in front of his eyes.
As the sword cut into his head, hisst thought was, "Xiao Xin, I''m sorryˇ"
Ming Ze''s body was stronger than the other Foundation Realm Cultivators, so Lin Fan wasn''t able to cut him in half like he had done with the other ones. His sword was only able to cut halfway through his head before it was stopped, but that was enough.
Lin Fan could see the dim eyes in front of him and he knew that the fight was over.
Pulling the sword out of Ming Ze''s head, Ming Ze''s body copsed onto the ground. At the same time, there was something that dropped out of Ming Ze''s pocket that rolled its way to Lin Fan''s feet.
Lin Fan looked down at it and found that it was a locket.
He picked it up and opened it to see that there was a cute little girl''s picture there. This little girl looked very simr to Ming Ze, so it should be his little sister.
But that didn''t mean anything to him, so he turned his attention away to look around him.
All around him were those ck mes that hade from Ming Ze.
As he had charged around, he had left ck mes in his wake and now those ck mes werepletely destroying the surrounding area. Slowly but surely, the ck mes were spreading all around the forest and burning away everything that they could get in contact with.
If he were to leave these ck mes here, it was certain that it would burn down the forest by the end of the day. It was even possible that it would burn down the surrounding viges and even reach Brilliant Light City.
Lin Fan couldn''t just leave these ck mes here since they would never extinguish, even if rain fell. He was the only one that could extinguish these mes with his Clear Water.
So Lin Fan used his Water Control skill to pull out more water from that drop of Clear Water and was about to use it to put out all the mes, but before he could shoot it out, the system stopped him.
"Host, don''t put out the mes."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "Why not? They will destroy this ce if we leave them be."
The system exined, "Host, you can absorb the mes instead."
Lin Fan revealed an even more confused look as he asked, "What do you mean by that? How can I just absorb these mes?"
The system said, "These mes are concentrated spiritual energy mes, so the host can absorb them with your cultivation technique."
Lin Fan was still confused as he asked, "Even if they are spiritual energy mes, isn''t the me part of it bad for me? Wouldn''t it burn me if I tried to absorb it?"
The system said, "That is the case for normal people, but the host has a special spirit root. The host''s Five Elemental Heavenly Root allows the host to hold spiritual energy of five different elements in the host''s dantian and use them at will."
Lin Fan was about to ask something, but then he realized something as well, "That''s why the Clear Water Bead went into my dantian!"
Chapter 221 Final Battle (8)
As he realized this, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more excited as he asked, "Does that mean that if I absorb the ck mes, I''ll be able to use them in the future?"
The system didn''t respond this time, but Lin Fan took this silence as silent affirmation.
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan went over to the ck mes and started using his cultivation technique to absorb them.
The ck mes were sucked up by him and soon they made their way into his dantian. It took up a section of his dantian separate from the Clear Water Bead and soon there was a little ball of ck mes that was floating there.
Inducing it like he did with the Clear Water Bead, he found that he was able to create a me at the tip of his fingers. However, that was the limit of what he could do with just this small ball of ck mes in his dantian.
No matter how he tried drawing it out, there weren''t any more mes that woulde out.
It waspletely unlike Ming Ze who had covered himself in these mes previously.
But there was nothing that he could do since there were no more ck mes for him to absorb. He had absorbed all of the ck mes in the surrounding area.
It was at this moment that the system chose to chime in again.
"Host, you can absorb the Hell me Seed from individual ''Ming Ze''s'' body. That will allow you to createrge amounts of Hell mes at will."
Lin Fan couldn''t help turning to Ming Ze''s corpse on the ground when he heard this.
Taking something from a corpse like this was something that he had done with spirit beast corpses, but this was a human corpse. He had taken items from human corpses, but for something like the Hell me Seed, it was surely inside of Ming Ze''s bodyˇ
But after thinking about it, he still decided to take it.
He needed power to protect the people that he cared about, this was the lesson that he had learned after being almost killed by the Foundation Realm Cultivatorst time.
So he would take whatever kind of power that he could get, even if it meant crossing a certain line.
So he took his sword and cut open Ming Ze''s chest to reveal the dark seed that was inside of him.
After hesitating a bit, he cut out the seed and then asked the system how to use it.
Following the instructions of the system, he held the Hell me Seed in his hand and absorbed it using his cultivation technique.
As he was absorbing, he noticed that something was off.
There was something that wasing into his mind, something that he had never seen before.
"Host, a fragment of the individual ''Ming Ze''s'' soul was still inside of the Hell me Seed. It is currently being absorbed by the host."
Lin Fan couldn''t help panicking when he heard this because he had read about these kinds of things in novels. When things like this happened, it would normally result in the soul fragment attacking the host soul and trying to take over the body.
But the system said, "Host, please don''t let your imagination run wild. This soul fragment is unconscious and only contains a few memories. It will not do anything like trying to take over your soul."
Then after a pause, Lin Fan almost thought he heard the system mutter under its breath if it had one, "The host has clearly read too many novels."
Lin Fan couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his forehead as he said, "System, it''s clear that you''re speaking much more fluently nˇ"
Before he could finish, he felt a strong exhausted feelinge over him and he couldn''t help closing his eyes. He fell deep into his own consciousness, or rather he fell deep into the memories that came into his mind from the soul fragment.
The memories that came into his mind were fragmented, but he was able to make out a few things.
These memories were rted to the biggest regret that Ming Ze had, his little sister.
The reason why Ming Ze had suddenly agreed to work with the Yong Family on their project was because his little sister had suddenly gotten sick. It was an illness that couldn''t be cured by anyone that he knew, so he became desperate.
When he heard rumours that the Yong Family was researching something new, something that could possibly help him cure his little sister, he chose to work with them.
Even though he was disgusted when he found out what they were doing, he still had no choice but to cooperate with them because it was his only choice.
When he found out about the regeneration properties of the creature that Feng Yu Ze brought back, he was filled with excitement because that was a sign that their experiments were close to seeding.
The main reason why the Yong Family had wanted to do these experiments in the first ce was because they wanted to live forever.
They couldn''t cultivate because of the restrictions on their family, so they wanted to find immortality another way. They had found some things in the ruins that they had sent people to and that had given them that new path.
Gic experimentation!
When Ming Ze learned of this, he immediately volunteered for the experiment himself and got these augmentations to his body in hopes of finding the cure to his little sister''s illness sooner.
But in the end, it was all ruined by Lin Fan.
After Lin Fan learned all of this, while he didn''t feel sorry for Ming Ze for the fate that he received, he did feel sorry for Ming Ze''s little sister. She didn''t know anything about what he did for her and she would have no one else left after he died. It was certain that with her illness, she would die without Ming Ze''s support.
She was just a victim in all of this.
So it wasn''t fair for her to die because of Ming Ze''s mistake.
Not to mention that Lin Fan owed Ming Ze for this Hell me Seedˇ
So he couldn''t just let her die.
After seeing all of Ming Ze''s memories, he said to himself, "I''ll take care of your little sister for you. I don''t know if I can cure her, but I''ll do what I can."
He didn''t know if he was just hearing things, but he heard a faint whisper that sounded like Ming Ze''s voice saying, "Thank you."
The rest of the process of absorbing the Hell me Seed went very smoothly and soon there was a strong me that appeared in Lin Fan''s dantian where the small ck me used to be.
When he opened his eyes again, with a thought, Lin Fan was able to summon ck mes that surrounded him just like they had done for Ming Ze. However, unlike Ming Ze, he had perfect control over these mes and they didn''t burn him like they had done with Ming Ze.
After all, he perfectly integrated the Hell me Seed into his dantian while Ming Ze was forcefully drawing out the power of the Hell mes.
Tian Xue who had been silently watching on the side saw that Lin Fan was finally done with whatever he was doing and slowly came over to ask, "All done?"
Lin Fan nodded before taking out the pendant and asking, "Do you know about Ming Ze''s little sister?"
Tian Xue was caught off guard by Lin Fan''s sudden question, but she still gave a nod in the end and said, "I''ve heard some things about her. Why?"
Lin Fan was about to say something, but then he suddenly remembered that there was a more pressing matter to deal with.
The creature that was heading towards the vige!
He hadn''t heard anything about it being defeated during this entire time, so he was worried that the expert that the owner of the bar brought wasn''t able to defeat it.
If that was the case, he had to take care of it before it could reach the vige.
So he waved his hand at the Flying Feather Organization members on the side for them toe over and he asked them to contact the owner of the bar to learn about the situation.
But before they could use the Thousand Mile Voice Transmission Talisman to contact the owner of the bar, there was a sudden boom that rang out in the distance.
Both Lin Fan and Tian Xue immediately turned in the direction that the sound came from. As soon as they looked in that direction, they immediately knitted their brows.
That was because that was the direction that the vige was in.
Could it be that something had happened in the vige?
Without waiting for the Flying Feather Organization member to reach the owner of the bar, both Lin Fan and Tian Xue immediately headed out. They were both heading in the direction of the vige because they were afraid that something had happened.
Tian Xue had recovered a bit during Lin Fan''s fight, so she was able to move at her normal speed, but even then, she still couldn''t keep up with Lin Fan.
She couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile as she watched his back getting further and further away and thinking to herself, "Just how strong has he gotten?"
At the same time, she also couldn''t help thinking to herself, "He''s gotten much more reliable nowˇ"
When she thought of how he had carried her in his arms, her face was covered in a blush once again.
Lin Fan quickly moved through the forest, not holding back his speed at all. However, it didn''t take long before he saw something strange.
The trees in front of him had disappeared and there was arge clearing that was there.
He didn''t remember this clearing being there before, so where did ite from?
Could it be that it was formed from the expert the owner of the bar invited fighting the creature?
If that was the case, could the creature still be here?
As this thought passed through his mind, he quickly dashed out of the trees and into the clearing, looking for any signs. However, when he came out of the trees, he was shocked by what he had found.
There was the creature lying broken on the ground right in the center of this clearing.
There were no signs of anyone else here at all.
There weren''t even any signs that there had been a fight here, there was only the corpse of the creature left behind.
What had happened here?
Chapter 222 New Order (1)
It didn''t take long for Tian Xue to catch up to him and soon she was standing there just as shocked as he was.
She didn''t understand what had happened here either, but she could tell that this ce wasn''t normal.
Looking carefully, she found that the clearing had a very distinct shape and the trees on the ground all looked like they had been ttened. Almost as if something hade from the sky to tten this ce.
As this thought came into her mind, she pointed up and said, "Let''s look at it from above."
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this, but he gave a nod in response.
With their strong physiques, it wasn''t a problem for them to jump several hundred meters into the air to look at this clearing from above. However, when they reached their peak height, the scene beneath them shocked them once again.
A handprint.
It was a giant handprint with the creature lying right in the center.
Whoever had done this had used only a single move to crush this creature under their handˇ
Just what level of cultivation was that person at?
It was no wonder they only agreed to make a single moveˇ
With their level of cultivation, there must be restrictions on them and if they were to arbitrarily get involved in the human world, there would be many consequences. So just this single move could be considered the limit.
But after thinking about it, the more likely exnation was that they were above these mortal affairs and they only made a move because that was all they were indebted to do.
Since the creature had been taken care of, that meant that there was nothing left for them to do.
As this thought passed through their minds, Lin Fan and Tian Xue couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
But that relief onlysted for a minute as they remembered that there was still the Yong Family back in Brilliant Light City that were responsible for this matter. As long as the Yong Family were still there, this matter wouldn''t be over yet.
They still had to think of a way to take care of the Yong Family.
However, there was something that they weren''t aware of happening in Brilliant Light City.
ˇ
Inside of the City Lord''s Manor.
Duke Yong mmed the table as he roared out, "You''re saying that the He and Yin Families are working together to attack us?! Why haven''t you taken care of them yet!?"
They were the Yong Family, one of the five ducal families of this Mu Empire!
The power that they held was not what these lower tier noble families could evenpare to!
So what gave them the courage to actually dare attack their Yong Family?
The guard captain that he had been yelling at couldn''t help lowering his head as he just stood there trembling. He didn''t follow Duke Yong''s order to head out and organize the defense because there were circumstances that prevented him from doing so.
Namelyˇthe fact that they had sent half their forces to watch over the experiment today.
The only ones that were still left in Brilliant Light City were two Foundation Realm Cultivators, but they were being pinned down by the Foundation Realm Cultivators that the He and Yin Families had brought.
They didn''t know how the He and Yin Families knew about their weakened defenses, but even a fool would have been able to understand that the He and Yin Families had chosen this time to attack because of it.
The guard captain didn''t want to say it, but he had no choice since it was the only choice that they had, "Your highness, perhaps it''s time to consider leaving this ce? If you go to the capital and request aid, I''m sure the royal family will lend you help to reim Brilliant Light City for the many years of loyal service the Yong Family has provided."
Duke Yong immediately red at this guard captain when he heard this, but he knew that this guard captain was right.
In this situation, it was impossible for them to defend Brilliant Light City with their remaining forces.
Duke Yong had just roared at the guard captain, but he was also a smart man and he knew that the situation was exactly as the guard captain had suggested.
Even if he had been nning on betraying the royal family, it wasn''t as if the royal family knew that yet. So as long as he was able to reach the capital, the royal family would still provide him with resistance in taking back Brilliant Light City.
That was all on the basis of him reaching the capital, so he didn''t have much time to spare.
After a moment of silence, Duke Yong asked, "What happened to our forces at the site of the experiment, are we still not able to contact them?"
The guard captain revealed a dark look as he said, "We have tried multiple times to contact them, but we haven''t been able to establish contact. It''s almost as ifˇ"
He didn''t finish his words, but the meaning behind them was clear.
Losing these two Foundation Realm Cultivators was a fatal blow for the Yong Family.
Without these pirs supporting them, even if they were to reim Brilliant Light City with the help of the royal family, they would find it hard to control without these experts. Also, in the general political sphere of the Mu Empire, it was impossible for the Yong Family to ever have influence again in this generation without these experts.
There was no doubt that the ambitions of the Yong Family were over and there was even the possibility that their research would all be for nothing. After all, they had lost contact with their partner Ming Ze.
So it was hard for Duke Yong not to feel sad and frustrated at this moment.
Everything that he had nned and worked hard for had turned into nothing.
With a sigh, Duke Yong said, "Gather my family and have your men lead the way to the secret exit."
The guard captain let out a sigh of relief when he heard this. He quickly said, "Your family has already been gathered, your highness. They are just waiting for you at the secret exit."
Duke Yong was too burnt out to refute him for gathering his family without his permission. After all, this was a sign that he didn''t have any faith in their forces and had already gathered them to evacuate.
He just faced the gravity of the situation and epted it.
With another sigh, Duke Yong said, "Lead the way."
The guard captain nodded before quickly opening the door and waving his hand. The guards outside had been waiting for a long time and seeing that their captain was out, they quickly went into formation around Duke Yong.
They made their ways through the halls of the City Lord''s Manor, but they didn''t head to a specific room.
Instead, they came to amp on the wall in the middle of the hallway and pulled on thatmp. When thatmp came down, there was a clicking sound before the scraping sound of stone against stone rang out.
Beside them, the wall suddenly opened up to reveal a hidden passage that led down.
Without any hesitation, as soon as the hidden passage opened, the guards led Duke Yong down.
After five minutes, they reached the bottom of this passage where there was a hidden room that was dimly lit waiting there.
Inside of this room, there was another group of guards that were currently surrounding some people waiting there.
When they saw Duke Yong enter, a beautiful woman in the center ran over to Duke Yong and entered his arms. Duke Yong held her firmly and patted her on the back tofort her.
This beautiful woman was naturally his wife.
There were two more beautiful women that followed up behind her and looked at Duke Yong with worried eyes.
These two were Duke Yong''s first and second concubines.
At his level of power and influence, it was natural for him to have multiple wives. There were also some mistresses that he didn''t tell anyone aboutˇ
To the side, there were also children that were waiting there, but they didn''t run forward like the women did.
These were Duke Yong''s children, but he was a strict parent and taught them with an iron fist, so they knew better than to run around rashly. If they were to run over to him, it was very likely that they would be beaten by him.
Duke Yong''s wife looked at him with an anxious look and asked, "Your highness, do we really have to run away? Is there really nothing you can do?"
Duke Yong looked at her in silence for a few seconds before shaking his head and giving a sigh. After a long period of silence, he said, "The only path forward is to go to the capital city."
Hearing that they were heading to the capital, everyone revealed relieved looks.
Duke Yong''s wife had only said that because she knew about Duke Yong''s pride and ambition. If she were to show her doubts about his power, he would naturally be unhappy, so she had to put on this false show of support.
But hearing that they were heading to the capital, they were all relieved.
The capital was the safest ce in the entire empire and with the influence that the Yong Family had, there was no chance that there wouldn''t be a ce for them in the capital.
They were even looking forward to seeing the attractions of the capital like this was a leisurely trip instead of them running for their lives.
How could Duke Yong miss all of this?
He saw their reactions, but he didn''t say a thing because there was nothing that he could say.
After his ns had been ruined and everything had been destroyed, he was now a broken shell of the man that he once was.
Right now, all he cared about was getting to the capital city as soon as possible and getting aid from the royal family. Once he reimed Brilliant Light City, he nned on retiring in peace and leaving the city to one of his children instead.
So after taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he nodded to the guard captain and said, "Let''s go."
The guard captain gave a nod back before waving his hand at his subordinates.
The guards formed an arrow formation and started moving through the secret passage just in case there were enemies, but that was very unlikely because this secret passage was the deepest hidden secret in the Yong Family.
Before this, even the guards didn''t know about this.
Only Duke Yong, his family members, and the guard captain had known about this passage.
It didn''t take them long before they reached the end of the passage and they were able to see the lighting in front outside.
But before they could exit the passage, there were human figures that were standing in their way at the end of the passage.
The leader of this group saw Duke Yong''s group approach and said with a wicked smile, "Well look who it is."
Chapter 223 New Order (2)
When Duke Yong''s group heard this voice, they immediately all knitted their brows and revealed worried looks.
That was because the owner of this voice was not someone that Duke Yong or anyone in his group recognized.
This should be a ce that was hidden from everyone because it led to a ce that was a kilometer away from the city. There shouldn''t have been anyone else that knew where this secret passage ended.
So why were there these people here now?
The guard captain waved his hand and the guards came in front of Duke Yong.
There were only a few people in the enemy group, so as long as they worked together, they would be able to break through and get Duke Yong out of here.
After all, all the guards that hade along to guard Duke Yong were the elite personal guards of Duke Yong. Not a single person here was weak.
But to their surprise, the other side suddenly released their aura and charged forward.
There were only ten enemies, but each one of them were in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm while the guards only had an average cultivation of the Seventh Qi Gathering Realm.
There were only a few of them that were in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm and the guard captain was in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm.
Seeing how strong the enemy was, the guards had no choice but to take a formation.
This was an array formation that they had trained in that would allow them to fight off multiple powerful enemies at once. This was a formation that allowed them tobine their defenses and attacks to create an even stronger force.
With this formation, it was no problem for them to take down enemies that were stronger than them individually with thebined power of their group.
But the problem was that they had never tested this formation against ten Ninth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators.
So they were unsure how this would go.
However, things didn''t go as they nned as the leader of the enemy and another one of the enemies pulled out weapons from behind them.
The aura of these weapons were different than usual, they were much stronger than just the Qi Gathering Realmˇ
These were Foundation Realm Artifacts!
The guard captain gritted his teeth when he saw this, but he knew that hesitation would cause their deaths, so he shouted, "Everyone, charge!"
All the guards suddenly roared out as one as they followed the guard captain in his charge.
The guard captain was at the very front of the formation, so he gathered all of the energy of the subordinates behind him into one attack. With all this energy, it felt like this attack could cut through the heavens themselves.
But one of the enemies with the Foundation Realm Artifact came forward and lifted up that artifact which was a shield to block this attack. The moment that the guard captain''s sword came in contact with this shield, all of his force was negated and his charge was stopped dead in its tracks.
The guard captain tried to back away, but before he could, the leader of the enemies swung out with his sword Foundation Realm Artifact.
The guard captain raised his own sword and gathered all of the energy of the formation to block this attack, but the Foundation Realm Artifact cut right through his sword like it was butter. In front of the guard captain''s shocked eyes, the sword continued toe closer and closer until he felt a pain in his neck.
His view suddenly flipped upside down and continued to spin until it finally stopped. At that point, all he could see was his own body that had fallen to the ground without a head.
Behind the guard captain, the other guards were also hit by the sword energy that was released by the Foundation Realm Artifact.
They did their best to resist it, but it still cut through half of them before finally being stopped.
With just this one attack, half of the guards had fallen.
Duke Yong revealed a shocked look when he saw this, but he knew what was going to happen.
It seemed like the He and Yin Family really went all out, bringing out everything that they had to take them down. At the same time, it seemed like he had been too obsessed with his n that he didn''t pay attention to the other families like he should have been doing.
He had sunk too many resources into that n that he had weakened himself enough that the other families could work together to take him down.
But that shouldn''t have been what happened.
After all, the creatures from the experiment should have only made him and the Yong Family stronger.
So where had it all gone wrong?
He never would have known that it all went wrong when he sent those bandits to that small dungeon town that he had heard aboutˇ
After all, if he had never done that, Lin Fan would have nevere to Brilliant Light City.
But it was toote for regrets.
Since he couldn''t win with force, the only other way that he could handle this was with his words.
Duke Yong cleared his voice and said, "I don''t know who you''re working for, but there''s no need for you to do this. You should know the influence and prestige the Yong Family has. As long as you put down your weapons ande work for me instead, I can promise you endless riches."
The enemies looked at each other before breaking out inughter. Some of them even pointed at Duke Yong as theyughed at him.
Duke Yong''s heart was filled with rage, but he suppressed this as he said, "You canugh, but you can''t deny the power that the Yong Family has. Do you really think you''ll get a better offer from your current employers? You should know that they''ll most likely kill you all to silence you."
When he said this, the enemies fell silent as they stared at Duke Yong.
After a long period of silence, the leader finally asked, "What can you give us then?"
Duke Yong revealed a faint smile when he heard this before saying, "As long as youe work for our Yong Family, I can give you fame, power, and fortune. Anything that you desire will be yours. You should know how powerful the Yong Family is as one of the five ducal families. There won''t be a better offer from anywhere in the entireˇ"
His voice trailed off in the end as he noticed the smiles that appeared on the faces of the enemies. He could tell that something was wrong when he saw these smiles.
It didn''t take long before the enemies suddenly burst intoughter again as they pointed and mocked him.
Theyughed for a while before the leader of the enemies said, "Look at the great duke, begging for his life. It really brings a tear to the eye thinking about all the times that we suffered under him."
Duke Yong''s heart dropped when he heard this.
He had thought that these people had been bought over with money, but now it didn''t seem to be the case. If these people were working for the enemy to get revenge, it was hard to say how this would turn out.
After all, people went crazy when it came to revenge.
The enemy leader was in no mood to y around anymore after he finishedughing at the duke.
Since he had already exposed himself, there was no need.
The enemy leader came right up to the duke and asked with a serious look, "Do you remember what happened in Green Oat Vige, do you remember the famine that we had to face?"
Duke Yong knitted his brows to think, but he really couldn''t remember this Green Oat Vige. Still, he knew that he couldn''t just say that he didn''t remember since it would make the other side even angrier, so he simply said, "Of course, it was a tragedy what happened in your vige, but I guarantee that we can rebuild it together."
At this point, he was just saying whatever he needed to say to survive.
The enemy leader revealed a cold smile, "Is that so?"
Duke Yong felt a bad feeling when he heard this, but it was toote for him to turn back so he said with a smile, "Of course, I''ll do whatever I can to support you in rebuilding your vige."
The enemy leader''s smile disappeared as he said, "It''s too bad that Green Oat Vige doesn''t exist."
After he said this, all of the enemies looked at him with looks of disdain and hatred.
It was clear that to Duke Yong, they were nothing more than ants that he could trample at any time. This was how it had been before and this was how he still acted even though he was in this situation.
He clearly had no idea who they were even in this situation.
Duke Yong''s smile froze on his face before his expression sank and he gave a sigh. He then asked, "Can you at least spare my children?"
That was the least he could do since he had a responsibility to keep the bloodline of the Yong Family alive. That was his responsibility as Duke Yong, the current patriarch of the Yong Family.
The enemy leader looked at his wife and concubines on the side and asked, "Are you with him?"
When they saw his gaze fall onto them, the wife and concubines all trembled before quickly shaking their heads and saying, "No, no, we have nothing to do with him. We were just with him for his money and power, nothing else."
The enemy leader revealed a lewd smile before saying, "Then since you have nothing to do with him, how about having some fun with us? I''d say that I''d be willing to let you go if you pleased me and my brothers."
A chill ran down the backs of the wife and the concubines, but they were shallow women to begin with. If there was a chance to live, they would take it.
So the wife and the concubines lowered their cor a bit to show a bit of their flesh before saying, "As long as you promise to let us go, we can surely please you."
Duke Yong felt like he had been thrown into a bucket of ice water.
This was the wife that he had loved and treated with respect for ten years and now just to keep herself alive, she was offering her body to their enemies?
Was there any greater shame on him as a man than this?
If he allowed this to happen, even in death, he would be filled with shame!
So with a roar, Duke Yong suddenly pulled out his sword.
The enemies all raised their guards because they knew that a cornered beast would bite the hardest. They didn''t know what Duke Yong was capable of, so it was better for them to be careful than to be careless.
But Duke Yong didn''t charge at them at all.
Instead, Duke Yong turned in the direction of his wife, his concubines, and his children.
Since they were determined to bring shame to his name, he had no other choice. He would end them by his own hands rather than let them bring shame to his name.
As they saw Duke Yong approach, the wife, the concubines, and the children all felt a chill run down their spines as they realized that something bad was going to happen.
The wife and concubines started bowing to Duke Yong and saying, "Your highness, it was for the children! It was all for your children! We wanted to keep the Yong Family bloodline alive!"
But those pleas fell onto deaf ears as Duke Yong raised his sword and cut their heads off one by one.
After he was done, he raised the sword and stabbed it into his own stomach before lighting a me over his head.
He stood on the pile of corpses that he had created and shouted, "No one can bring shame to the Yong Family!"
Then he allowed the me to fall onto him, burning his body and all the corpses under him.
Even in his death, he would go out in a manner befitting of Duke Yong.
Chapter 224 A Rift
A few days passed after the incident and Brilliant Light City''s government had beenpletely reorganized.
At the top of that new government was the He and Yin Families.
One would think that they would fight over the position of the City Lord, but in the end, they allowed one of their shared rtives to take that position.
There was a marriage alliance between the two families and there were many generations of rtionships between them, so it would take more than just the City Lord position to break up the bond between these two families.
The central government naturally also sent an inquisitor to investigate the situation, but after revealing the experiments that the Yong Family and the Mercenary Guild had performed, this matter was quickly suppressed.
It was announced that the Yong Family had been fermenting insurrection and that the He and Yin Families were heroes that put down this rebellion.
As their reward, they were granted control over Brilliant Light City and their ranks would be raised.
Of course, they weren''t raised to the rank of duke since that was only reserved for families that had served the Mu Empire since it hade into formation. Both of the family heads were raised to the second highest level of marquis just under duke for their contributions.
From that day forth, the five dukes of the Mu Empire had be the four dukes.
But what no one knew was that behind all of thisˇwas Xiahou Dun.
Or as Lin Fan knew him, the owner of the bar and the leader of the Flying Feather Organization.
He was the one that had supplied the He and Yin Families with the information that had allowed them to take down the Yong Family.
He had also worked with the He and Yin Families to supply them with much of the information during their fight that allowed them to gain the advantage in the fight.
To reward him for this, they had ced members of the Flying Feather Organization in high ranking positions in Brilliant Light City, as well as giving Xiahou Dun an honorary position that didn''t have many responsibilities in the government.
It could be said that the Flying Feather Organization had greatly moved up in the world, no longer just being a free information organization, but one that had ties with the government that opened plenty of routes for them.
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t know any of this.
When he had learned about thister on, he couldn''t help feeling betrayed by the owner of the bar.
It was clear that the owner of the bar had used him to take down the Yong Family and Ming Ze, using him to raise his own position and putting in people that he could control into the ce that the Yong Family had once been in.
When Lin Fan questioned the owner of the bar, the owner of the bar replied, "If you depose the tyrant, who will take the empty throne?"
Lin Fan just narrowed his eyes to look at the owner of the bar without saying anything.
The owner of the bar met his gaze for a few seconds before saying with a sigh, "If we ce someone that we can control in the empty seat, at least we can control what happens. But if we leave the throne empty, then it will create even more chaos. You can understand that at least, right?"
Lin Fan said in a calm voice, "We control? Or you control?"
The owner of the bar revealed an awkward look when he heard this, but he didn''t exin himself as he said, "I still consider you a friend."
Lin Fan gave a nod before turning to leave without saying a thing.
The owner of the bar just gave a sigh, but he didn''t chase after him or say anything else.
Even if his feelings had been sincere, it was clear that there was a rift that had been created in their rtionship. It was impossible for this rift to ever be fixed and they would never go back to the same rtionship they had before.
At the very least, their rtionship hadn''t turned sour yet which was enough for the owner of the bar.
He had already expected this when he had contacted the He and Yin Families, so this was already good enough for him.
After Lin Fan left the bar, he headed to the Mercenary Guild.
Tian Xue had reported the misdeeds of Ming Ze to the Mercenary Guild and the Mercenary Guild had worked with the Mu Empire''s government to cover up Ming Ze''s involvement in this.
As far as the public was concerned, the Mercenary Guild was never involved in the human experimentation matter.
All of the facilities had been quickly destroyed and all evidence had been seized by the Mu Empire''s government. However, before reporting them in, Lin Fan and Tian Xue had also made sure to sneak into the research facility to take some of the material for themselves.
While he had been disgusted with their human experimentation, there were things that he was interested in.
For example, their technology.
It was clear that they had technology that far surpassed the current level of technology in this cultivation realm, so he wanted to find the source of this.
He had grabbed all the information that he could before leaving that research facility.
To his surprise though, Tian Xue didn''t take any of that information for the Mercenary Guild. She just gave it all to him and acted like she didn''t see him take anything.
To be fair though, Tian Xue had been acting differently in general after that fight.
It was hard to describe it, but it was as if she was much more gentle and affectionatepared to before. She wasn''t as rough as when Lin Fan had first met herˇ
At the same time, Lin Fan had also seen notifications that her affection had increased.
It was almost at the level where he could tame herˇ
There was too much for him to read now and he wanted to head back to the dungeon town, so Lin Fan put most of the research material into his Pet Storage Space. He would read it once he was back at the dungeon town.
The other thing that Lin Fan had to take care of was the promise that he had made to the fragment of Ming Ze''s soul.
Since Tian Xue was from the Mercenary Guild, it was easier for her to handle it and Lin Fan asked her for this favour.
While Tian Xue was confused why Lin Fan wanted to help Ming Ze''s little sister, she still helped him get her away.
After all, Ming Ze was one of the main instigators of the incident, so of course his little sister wouldn''t escape scrutiny. However, Tian Xue had used her authority and influence to take Ming Ze''s little sister away.
At the same time, she also used her influence to shield Ming Ze''s little sister so no one would cause any trouble with her.
After her part in the incident, her position in the Mercenary Guild had risen by quite a bit, so no one dared to go against her over this small matter.
When Lin Fan met Ming Ze''s little sister, he was surprised by how mature she was.
He didn''t even need to say anything before she said, "My brother is dead, isn''t he?"
Lin Fan was in a daze for a few seconds before giving a nod.
He could hear the way that she had said this. Even if he were to hide this fact, she would still know in her heart.
The best thing he could do was tell her so that she could move on.
Ming Ze''s little sister gave a nod in response before asking, "So are you my brother''s enemy or my brother''s friend?"
Lin Fan was once again taken aback when he heard this.
After all, one wouldn''t normally assume that the person that saved them would be their enemy.
Lin Fan however still answered truthfully by saying, "Your brother''s enemy."
Ming Ze''s little sister looked at him with her deep eyes for a long time before saying, "So you killed him, but you received something from my brother before he died and now you want to repay that favour through me? Is that about right?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling even more surprised when he heard this.
He had thought that he had seen how smart this little girl was, but it seemed like he had underestimated her intelligence.
With just a few clues, she had been able to see through everything.
So all he could do was give a nod after being dazed for a few seconds.
Ming Ze''s little sister finally revealed a smile on her emotionless face as she looked at Lin Fan and said with a nod, "Alright, I finally understand what the situation is." Then she said with the same emotionless expression, "Tell me, why should I go with you?"
Lin Fan trembled when he heard this.
He knew that she wasn''t unaware of her body''s own condition since she could feel it. She should know that if she didn''t go with him, the only ending left for her wasˇdeath.
But the way that she had asked him for a reason, it was so calmˇ
It was almost as if she had already epted her own deathˇ
Lin Fan still couldn''t help saying, "You''ll die if you don''t."
Ming Ze''s little sister just gave a shrug and said, "All people die. If I die, it''ll just be my time. Nothing more, nothing less."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked once again by her.
The way that she said these words, it was as if she really believed this.
He couldn''t believe that such a young girl had already epted death this easily.
Based on the records that he had received from Tian Xue, this was a girl who was just thirteen years old. Yet this girl who was only thirteen was already prepared to die if she didn''t receive a reason to live.
Just what kind of experiences did she have before this that prepared her for this?
Lin Fan was silent for a few minutes before finally asking, "What do you want?"
Ming Ze''s little sister revealed a smile again as she said, "It seems like you understand what I mean. That makes this much easier."
She had been sitting in bed, but after saying this, she struggled to bring herself out of bed and moved her face in front of Lin Fan''s.
Lin Fan reached his hand out to help her, but she ignored all of that as she brought herself right in front of him.
With that same smile, she said, "Make me your woman."
Chapter 225 Demon Devouring Physique
"Huh?!"
That was Lin Fan''s only answer to this.
After all, his brain just couldn''t process what Ming Ze''s little sister had said to him because it was just too crazy.
After being in a daze for a bit, Lin Fan finally said, "Say that again? I didn''t hear that clearly."
Ming Ze''s little sister said with the same smile, "Make me your woman."
Once he had made sure that his ears were working properly and he had indeed heard what he thought he heard, Lin Fan couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows as he looked at Ming Ze''s little sister.
After a long period of silence, he said, "Mingˇ"
Before he could say anything else, she was already falling forward.
Lin Fan quickly reached out his hands to support her, but she used this chance to fall into his embrace like a lover. When shended in his arms, she nuzzled her head against his chest and said, "Call me Xiao Xin."
Ming Ze''s little sister''s name was Ming Xin after all.
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more, but he didn''t dare move her away since he knew how fragile her body was.
He had already made a vow to the remnant of Ming Ze''s soul that he would take care of his little sister to the best of his abilities, so he wouldn''t do anything that would break that vow.
He had been nning on treating her like his own little sister, but then she had to throw this wrench into his ns.
Lin Fan fell into a period of deep thought while Ming Xin enjoyed the feeling of being in his embrace before he said, "Why do you want to be my woman?"
Ming Xin just simply said a single word, "Stability."
"Stability?" Lin Fan repeated with a slightly confused tone.
Ming Xin looked up and gave a nod before saying, "It''s very simple, we both know that your vow isn''t binding."
Lin Fan immediately said, "I already promised that I wouldˇ"
Ming Xin raised her hand and said, "Even if you promised, these kinds of promises are very weak and are easily broken. When that happens, what will happen to me?"
Seeing Lin Fan''s expression that seemed like he thought otherwise, Ming Xin said, "You and I both know what the truth is, so why bother hiding it?"
Then without caring about what expression Lin Fan made, she said, "You and I both know that the only evesting rtionship is the one where both sides are receiving something. So if you make me your woman, I will do anything you want and you''ll keep me safe forever. It''s very simple."
Lin Fan opened his mouth to say something, but once again, Ming Xin cut him off, "I''ll die for you if you want. I can do it right now."
Lin Fan''s body trembled when he heard this since he could hear the seriousness in her voice.
So he said in a defeated voice, "Don''t, I give up. You can be my woman."
Ming Xin revealed a wide smile when she heard this and she pressed her head against his chest while saying with a smile on her face, "Ah Fan, you won''t regret this."
Lin Fan could only shake his head and give an exhausted sigh.
Since Ming Xin''s body wasn''t as good, Lin Fan had to stay another week in Brilliant Light City making sure that she was stable enough before setting off.
With his Appraisal Eyes, he was able to see exactly what illness she was suffering from.
However, he was surprised to find that it wasn''t an illness at all. Rather, it was a special physique that Ming Xin couldn''t control that was causing her body to be ill.
This physique was called the Demon Devouring Physique and it was a powerful physique.
This physique had the ability to swallow everything in this world, but to develop, it needed arge amount of energy.
Ming Xin wasn''t able to provide this since she had never cultivated before, so it started feasting on her spiritual energy and her life force.
With her life force drained, her body became weaker until various parts of it came close to stopping its functions.
This was why her body was so weak and why she was so close to death.
Lin Fan really didn''t have a way to help her control it, so the only thing that he could do was seal her physique.
That was where the system''s shop came in.
The Dungeon Master system shop also had powerful items, but since it came from a magic based world, most of the items in the shop were magic based. There were a few pills and talismans, but the effects were limited.
There wasn''t one for the problem that Lin Fan was currently facing.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan had been slowly saving his points from his daily missions, so he had enough points to buy the things he needed.
The first thing that he bought was a pill that would suppress her physique. It would force the Demon Devouring Physique to slumber and no longer release the same devouring forces as before.
This would allow Ming Xin''s body to slowly recover the life energy that she had lost to this physique. However, she had lost too much in the first ce because of the long term draining of the Demon Devouring Physique.
So Lin Fan also exchanged for a pill that would help her recover her life energy so that she would be able to recover faster.
He needed her to recover to a certain extent so she could endure the trip back to the dungeon town.
Once they were there, he would talk to Mu Bao Bao about Ming Xin''s condition.
If possible, he wanted to see if she had a cultivation technique that would suit Ming Xin.
After all, if Ming Xin was able to cultivate, she would learn how to control the Demon Devouring Physique.
Only when she was able to control the Demon Devouring Physique would she be able to live without fear of being consumed by it.
Not to mention that the pills wouldn''t be able to control her Demon Devouring Physique forever since it was still developing as she grew. So eventually she would lose control of this Demon Devouring Physique even if she were to keep using the pills.
? The only path forward for her was to cultivate and learn how to control this Demon Devouring Physique.
As for whether Lin Fan should be worried about her taking revenge on him after she learned how to cultivate, he wasn''t worried at all.
That was because he knew that she knew that her big brother was involved in something shady. She had turned a blind eye because she knew that he had done it for her, but she also couldn''t deny that it was something bad.
So she never had any intentions of taking revenge in the first ce.
In fact, she even felt a bit of gratitude towards Lin Fan for stopping her brother.
She knew what kind of personality her brother had and if he didn''t have a choice, he would have never done something like this. So she was grateful that Lin Fan had stopped him before he had taken it too far and had hurt himself too much.
Not to mention that after Lin Fan agreed to take her as his woman, he had seen the affection notifications.
Since he had already agreed to make her his woman, he had epted the tame prompt that the system had given him.
So with this bond between them, it was even more unlikely that she would ever betray him or try to get revenge on him.
After she had taken the pill that recovered her life energy, Lin Fan was surprised by how she acted.
She had gone from a fragile little girl who was trapped in bed to a very active girl who dragged him all over Brilliant Light City. He really couldn''t understand where she was hiding all that energy in that tiny bodyˇ
Well, it wasn''t that tiny either.
It had been hidden under the nkets when he had visited herst and he had been too stunned by her proposition to notice, but the figure that she had was anything but childishˇ
She was only thirteen years old and she had already developed this much, it was hard to imagine how much she would develop when she was older. She might even be a match for Yue Lanˇ
But of course, he had no intention ofying a single finger on her.
As a man from Earth, he still firmly believed that a girl should be of legal age before heid a finger on them.
So right now, Ming Xin was still just a little sister in his eyes even though she acted like she was his lover.
What Lin Fan didn''t know was that marriage at the age of thirteen wasmon in this ancient world since that was what was considered the legal age. Once a woman was capable of reproducing, they were considered of legal age and were married off.
After all, other than cultivators, most normal people in this ancient cultivation world had short lifespans. If they waited too long to get married, it would be very likely that they would die before they even had the chance to give birth to children since this was a dangerous world.
In addition to the evil bandits and cultivators running all over, there were plenty of powerful spirit beasts wandering the wild.
It was very easy for a normal human without any cultivation to die in this world.
So they had to make the most of their time and leave behind their bloodline.
But this was a very foreign concept for Lin Fan.
After taking care of the matter of Ming Xin, Lin Fan wrapped up his business in Brilliant Light City.
First, he would no longer be using the manor that he had been using this entire time, so he had to find someone to take care of it for him.
He chose Ouyang Qian for that along with Lu''er and Lan''er.
After all, they would be staying in Brilliant Light City to take care of the branch store, so they wouldn''t be heading back with him.
Since they had supported him this entire time, he felt that he should reward them with something for everything they did.
He chose to give them the manor and let the three of them live in it.
At the same time, he had Ouyang Qian hire a few more servants so Lu''er and Lan''er could just live without worries and do the job of being Ouyang Qian''s bodyguard instead.
The three girls were sad to see him leave, but the night before he went, they made sure to give him a proper goodbye.
They weren''t able toe and see him off the next morning, but their feelings were made very clear to him as they were left without any strength on the bed in the manor.
Lin Fan took one final look at Brilliant Light City with a smile on his face before heading off in his carriage back to the dungeon town.
Chapter 226 Return
Lin Fan naturally didn''t head off alone, Ming Xin was alsoing with him back to the dungeon town.
However, there was someone that he didn''t expect that also came with him.
It was Tian Xue.
He had thought that after the incident, she would head back to Sunset City where she was the president of the Mercenary Guild branch, but she suddenly decided that she woulde to the dungeon town with him.
Lin Fan was very confused why she suddenly decided toe with him, but since she had made her decision, he didn''t question it.
So the three of them set off on this half a month long journey back to the dungeon town.
Well, it would have taken half a month if Lin Fan didn''t call out Hi to pull the carriage.
With Hi''s speed, the trip was cut in half and they were able to arrive in a little over a week.
This time Lin Fan was able to call out Hi because they didn''t have as much cargo asst time sincest time they were bringing the things that they needed for the new branch store. This time, it was just Lin Fan and the girls, so they were able to quickly make their way back to the dungeon town.
When they arrived, they found that no one was waiting for them.
Of course, that was normal since no one expected them toe back this soon.
If it was Hi from before, it would have taken at least ten days for them to reach the dungeon town. However, with Hi''s breakthrough, its speed had also increased, which allowed it to reach the town in just over a week.
It was impossible for Lin Fan not to stand out with his carriage with Hi pulling it.
So when he arrived in the town, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone walking in the street.
Lin Fan was a famous person in the town, this was something that Yue Lan made sure of since she wanted her man to be the best of the best. So that also included Hi who was his pet.
The moment that the ming horse carriage appeared, everyone gathered around and started pointing as they whispered to each other.
"Look, look, it''s the mayor''s horse carriage!"
"That spirit beast is so powerful! Can''t you just feel the heat of its mes!"
There were many whispers that came from all around the carriage and Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling awkward hearing them.
When he arrived at his manor in the center of the town, he found that the girls had all gathered there waiting for him.
Normally they would be busy with their own jobs, but hearing that he was back, they immediately handed them off to other people and rushed back.
Lin Fan came out of the carriage with a smile and hugged them one by one before introducing the people that came with him.
Well, there was no need to introduce Tian Xue since they were already familiar with her.
Tian Tian was the one that was the most familiar with her, so she immediately hugged her after she came out of the carriage before asking, "Big sister, what are you doing here?"
Tian Xue revealed an awkward look at first, but then she said, "I came here to see you and to take care of a little bit of business. Also, I have something I want to talk to you aboutter."
Tian Tian revealed a confused look when she heard this, but she still gave a nod in the end.
As for Ming Xin''s introduction, she was quickly weed.
As a smart girl, she could easily see how to win over each one of Lin Fan''s girls and soon she had easily integrated herself into their group.
It also helped that she was a very cute looking young girl that made each of the girls want to protect her.
The only one that didn''t really get along with her was Duanmu Yi. The moment that Duanmu Yi saw Ming Xin, she felt like she had met her rival.
She was even more crushed when she heard Ming Xin introducing herself as Lin Fan''s woman.
They were both the same age and had the same feelings, but why were they being treated differently?
Ming Xin could be Lin Fan''s woman, so why couldn''t she?
One particr ce that caught Duanmu Yi''s attention was Ming Xin''s figure. After all, there was a big difference between them even though they were the same age.
Ming Xin had curves in all the right ces, but Duanmu Yiˇwas still as t as a board.
She looked at her mother''s figure and looked back at herself, wondering when she would grow up to inherit that figureˇ
Once they had finished their introductions, Lin Fan brought them all in for a meal.
But of course, Duanmu Ming Yue hadn''t been expecting Lin Fan, so she hadn''t been able to prepare anything. So what they ate in the end were the special meal ns for the inn and they made ns to have a proper banquet at night.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this since it had been a long time since he had the special meals from the inn.
They held a special ce in his heart since they reminded him of Earth, they reminded him of his first home.
The rest of the day was spent not doing much other than catching up on what happened in the town and going into the dungeon to meet Rokuko.
Rokuko had been worried about Lin Fan since what happenedst time, so she made sure to inspect his entire body before letting him off the hook. Though he wasn''tpletely let off the hook since she was still angry about him putting himself in danger like this.
So to appease her, Lin Fan gave her a few DPs to y around with.
Normally he wouldpletely restrict the number of DPs that Rokuko had ess to because he knew that if he didn''t, she would go crazy and waste all their DP. But to appease her, he felt that this was a price that was worth it.
After all, she was very easily bought offˇ
Not to mention that since the dungeon town hade into formation, the town was now several times bigger and the poption had increased by more than ten times. The DPs that they were currently earning each day was more than what they had earned in an entire week before.
Plus, the traps that they had designed were working quite well.
There were all kinds of different people that came to the dungeon, so there were also bad people that entered the dungeon. These people didn''t follow the rules and attacked different people inside of the dungeon, as well as doing all kinds of things that would harm the dungeon.
Naturally Lin Fan and Rokuko as the masters of this dungeon wouldn''t allow them to do things like this.
But killing them and just getting the DP from them wasn''t that effective, so they designed special traps.
These traps were simr to solitary cells in prisons on Earth.
They were tiny boxes where these bad people were held and from time to time, food would be dropped in for them. They would be forever trapped in these tiny boxes, providing them DP daily.
These boxes were made of special materials that prevented anyone from escaping since it was too hard for them to cut through. So they could only sit there and wait for their deaths toe.
Naturally this kind of treatment made it easy for people''s minds to break, so once that happened, Lin Fan allowed Rokuko to humanely put these people down for the DP.
Lin Fan might have felt bad about doing this, but he had seen the things that these people have done.
This kind of treatment was only left for the worst of the worst, the rest were all dealt with by the Mercenary Guild who helped Lin Fan with controlling the security of the dungeon town.
So he didn''t feel as bad about trapping these people in these boxes.
After just a few days, the dungeon had already made up all the DPs that Lin Fan had used to exchange for the pill from before and even made more DP than that.
It just went to show how effective Lin Fan''s n was.
After appeasing Rokuko, Lin Fan went into dungeon nning mode.
He had some new ideas over the past few weeks, but since he had been away, he hadn''t been able to apply them to the dungeon.
Now that he was back, naturally he wanted to set these ideas in motion before he forgot them.
After an afternoon of working on the dungeon, Lin Fan went back to the manor to find a delicious banquet waiting for him.
Duanmu Ming Yue had gone all out cooking this banquet to celebrate Lin Fan''s return and he couldn''t stop his chopsticks as he ate as much as he could.
The girls were happy seeing him enjoying himself so much that they kept feeding him different dishes.
If someone else was here, they definitely would have been filled with jealousy over how he was being treated by all these beautiful girls.
But if someone from Earth was here, they would have slightly different feelings.
They would still be jealous of Lin Fan of his harem of beautiful girls, but they would be thinking something else.
After all, the way Lin Fan was with his girls reminded them of something else.
It was like a viinˇ
It was like a viin with his harem the way that they were treating himˇ
The girls didn''t eat much themselves and focused on feeding Lin Fan. Everything that they did, they did for himˇ
After the meal, it was time for dessert, but it wasn''t the kind of dessert that could be eatenˇ
It was a different kind of dessert.
After being apart from each other for so long, the desires of the girls had built up and they were eager to wee him back in a different way.
Lin Fan naturally picked up on this as well and he was happy to oblige.
But before he could, Tian Tian brought something up first.
Tian Tian nervously came forward with Tian Xue and said, "Can you ept my big sister as your woman as well?"
They had a serious talk that afternoon when Lin Fan was gone.
Tian Tian was of course surprised to hear Tian Xue''s feelings, but she didn''t me her. She med Lin Fan for being too outstandingˇOf course, she was also proud to have such an outstanding man.
She was also happy to see Tian Xue falling in love with Lin Fan.
She loved her big sister very much and being able to be with her forever as Lin Fan''s women was naturally something that she was very happy about.
The only problem that the two of them had was the headache of how to exin this to their familyˇ
Well, that was a problem for the future.
So after deciding this, they decided to present Tian Xue to Lin Fan and see how he felt.
After all, this decision was meaningless if Lin Fan didn''t ept Tian Xue.
? Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this, but he epted this very quickly.
He had always felt a certain way about Tian Xue since he had first met her, but since he had Tian Tian, he had always kept those feelings deep down. Now that Tian Xue was confessing to him and Tian Tian showed her approval, there was no need for him to hold back.
So he picked her up and headed upstairs with the rest of his women.
The only ones that were left behind were Ming Xin, Duanmu Yi, and Duanmu Ming Yue.
Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t mind as she tidied up after the banquet, but Ming Xin and Duanmu Yi both had sad looks on their faces.
Looking at each other, they revealed the same bitter smile.
Though Duanmu Yi quickly remembered her dislike of Ming Xin and headed back to her own room.
Chapter 227 Special Care
Once Lin Fan carried Tian Xue up to his room, he dropped her on the bed like he had done with every other girl.
Tian Xue knew what was about toe and she had prepared herself for this, but it was still embarrassing since it was her first time. So she covered her red face andid there like a dead tuna, waiting to be eaten.
Of course, there was no resistance from her body at all as she rxed and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he saw this since he always liked this kind of shy appearance. It was rare for him to see this because after sleeping together once, his girls would slowly lose this shy appearance.
So this rare shy appearance of a new girl naturally made him excited.
It didn''t take long before there was a tent that was pitched in his pants.
But of course, unlike how he normally acted, he was very domineering in bed.
So he said to the other girls, "How about we teach her how it''s done here."
The other girls looked at each other before revealing smiles and then moving towards Tian Xue.
Tian Xue panicked a bit when she saw this, but she didn''t resist them at all as their hands moved across her body, taking off her clothes one by one.
Seeing this, Lin Fan revealed a lewd smile as he enjoyed the show.
But when her clothes had been taken off, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a surprised look. That was because her chest, they weren''t any smaller than Yue Lan''s, which had already been the biggest ones that he had seen.
Tian Tian was already big enough, but Tian Xueˇ
These sisters really did have good genes.
The most surprising part was that since Tian Xue normally wore formal clothing as the Mercenary Guild president that hid her figure, her size wasn''t normally seen. Lin Fan had thought that she was much smaller than this, but seeing her chest suddenly fly out of her shirt after her shirt was pulled out was arge visual impact.
Lin Fan would be willing to bet that if they had hit someone as they popped out, they would have certainly knocked them out.
That just went to show how tight and restrictive her clothes had been.
Lin Fan also couldn''t help feeling pity for her since he was sure that it was painful for her to wear this.
But with this beautiful body in front of him, it was hard for him to hold back.
So without hesitation, he went forward with his hands reached out and grabbed two handfuls of those soft peaks. However, they were just too big for him to grab with his hands alone and the snow white flesh overflowed through the gaps in between his fingers.
The moment that Lin Fan''s big hands fell onto her chest, Tian Xue felt the heating from them. This was a heat that reached the depths of her heart and made her entire body tremble. At the same time, there was a liquid that started flowing from her bottom half.
While her body trembled, Lin Fan could feel in his palms something slowly getting harder and eventually poking them.
Feeling this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a lewd smile as he started grabbing harder with his hands. He started kneading the soft flesh in his grasp and molded it into different shapes.
At first, Tian Xue felt a bit of pain from Lin Fan pulling on her soft mounds, but as he continued, that pain turned to pleasure. With each squeeze, it was like a wave of electricity was filling her body that turned it numb with pleasure.
During this time, Lin Fan released one of his hands and started using that hand to pinch the hard pink tip that was revealed. As he pinched and pulled with his fingers, there was more and more stimtion that filled Tian Xue''s body until she finally couldn''t take it anymore.
With a loud moan, she suddenly released a spray with her lower half onto the bed, creating arge wet patch.
Seeing this, Lin Fan finally let go with a lewd smile as he said, "It seems like you''re readyˇ" Then after a pause, he said, "But I don''t think I''m ready yet."
After saying this, he took off his clothes before moving up on the bed. He didn''t put himself right over Tian Xue like one would expect, but he brought his waist right up to her face, putting his long thing right in front of her face.
Tian Xue had her eyes closed at first, but when she felt nothing happening, she couldn''t help being curious. She opened her eyes to see therge thing ced right in front of her face and her chin couldn''t help dropping down as she muttered, "This, this, thisˇIs it really that big?"
Lin Fan''s smile had a wicked trace to it as he said, "You should help me get ready too."
Tian Xue gave a gulp before saying in a scared voice that had a trace of excitement to it, "Whatˇshould I do?"
Lin Fan was about to tell her, but then he had a more wicked idea. He turned to Tian Tian and waved his hand at her.
Tian Tian was surprised to see this, but she obediently came over to the head of the bed and waited for Lin Fan''s orders.
Lin Fan said with the same evil smile, "Tian Tian, I think you should teach your big sister what to do."
Tian Tian was taken aback when she heard this, but then she couldn''t help revealing a hint of excitement on her face. She looked at her big sister and then gave a nod beforeing onto the bed right beside Tian Xue''s head.
Tian Xue looked at her with a stunned look as she had an idea of what was about to happen, but for it to really happen still shocked her.
Then she watched as Tian Tian brought her head forward to where Lin Fan''s thing was and right over her head, she put it deep into her mouth.
With how big Lin Fan''s thing was, it was hard for Tian Tian to take it, but she still did her best to take as much as she could. However, since it was too big for her to fit fully into her mouth, she couldn''t stop the drool froming out of her mouth.
The drool dripped all the way down to her chin before falling onto Tian Xue under her.
Tian Xue couldn''t help closing her eyes when the drool fell onto her, but then she quickly opened her eyes to watch her little sister suck Lin Fan off with a look of pain and pleasure on her face. As she saw her little sister''s face twist like this, she couldn''t help feeling even more heat in her lower parts as she started dripping more and more onto the bedˇ
After taking it as far as she could, Tian Tian brought her head back and let it out so she could catch her breath. She looked down at her big sister and seeing the strange look of enjoyment that she had, she couldn''t help feeling even more aroused.
Without any warning, she suddenly brought her head down and kissed Tian Xue right on the lips.
Tian Xue was taken aback by this sudden kiss from Tian Tian, but as the pleasure took her, she couldn''t help kissing her back.
Seeing the two of them like this, the evil smile on Lin Fan''s lips became even wider since this was what he wanted to see. However, it didn''t take long before that smile on his lips stiffened.
That was because the two of them hadpletely ignored him and were in their own world. Even though he was right there in front of them.
So he couldn''t help giving a cough to get their attention.
Hearing this, Tian Tian and Tian Xue remembered where they were and revealed awkward smiles.
But then Tian Tian took Tian Xue''s head and pulled it up so she was looking right at Lin Fan''s waist. Using a bit of force, she pushed Tian Xue''s head towards Lin Fan''s thing that was ced right in front of her.
Tian Xue was surprised to see Tian Tian be this forceful, but she didn''t go against it.
She tried to take it all, but it was clear that it was just too big and she was struggling to put it all in her mouth. It was so big that she was even struggling to breathe, but Tian Tian wouldn''t let her go as she kept pushing Tian Xue''s head forward.
It was only when Tian Xue got it halfway and looked like she was about to pass out that Tian Tian finally let her go.
She pulled her head back and Lin Fan''s rod popped out of her mouth as she started panting all over it. Of course, it was alsopletely covered in her drool since she had almost choked on her own spit when Tian Tian forced it into her mouth.
Seeing this, Lin Fan said, "I think it''s time."
Tian Xue was still recovering, but her body trembled when she heard this.
She looked at Lin Fan with a bit of fear in her eyes as he moved backwards and positioned himself over her.
When he lined it up and put it right in front of her gate, she was about to say, "Be gentle." However, she didn''t get a chance to say this as Lin Fan thrust forward in one big motion.
With the spit covering his rod and how wet Tian Xue was, it went in with a single thrust, reaching the deepest parts of Tian Xue.
The pain of having something thrust so deep inside of her quickly disappeared as the warming feeling of having this thing inside her filled her with pleasure.
But that didn''tst long as Lin Fan didn''t remain still.
Right after she had gotten used to this warm feeling inside of her, she felt it pull out of her. Once it was out, there was a feeling of emptiness like something was missing that filled her.
But of course, that didn''tst long either as Lin Fan thrust forward once again.
The second time that she was filled, she no longer felt the pain as with all the liquids mixing together, it easily went deep inside of her. All she felt was that same warm feeling as before reaching even the deepest parts of her, filling her with pleasure.
Again and again that warm thing went in and out of her. Again and again, she was filled with pleasure that almost melted her brain.
Finally she couldn''t take it anymore and she said, "Wait, wait, not so fast, let me catch my breath!"
But Lin Fan didn''t listen at all as he continued thrusting again and again, picking up more and more speed.
For him, this feeling was something that was different because she was just too tight. It was her first time, so it slowly became more and more loose as he thrust into her, but this tight feeling was just too rare for him that he couldn''t get enough of it.
It didn''t take long before Tian Xue climaxed and sprayed out all over his waist, but even then he still didn''t stop.
With each thrust of his hip, it caused Tian Xue''srge and soft peaks to sway with the motion of his thrusting. This created mesmerizing waves that hadpletely hypnotized him into going faster and faster just to see more of these waves.
It didn''t take long before Tian Xue''s eyes rolled back in her eyes and she lost consciousness.
Seeing this, Lin Fan unwillingly let her go, but Tian Tian stopped him.
She shocked him by suddenly pping Tian Xue''s face to wake her up before saying, "Big sister, you''re not done yet."
But Tian Xue had already beenpletely spent, so all she could say was, "No more, no more, let me go, please."
Tian Tian gave a sigh before saying, "What should we do?"
Then she pulled Lin Fan over to herself as she got on top of Tian Xue and said, "Then let''s do it together."
She guided Lin Fan''s thing until it was between their thighs and then she gave him a nod.
Lin Fan was shocked to see this, but he didn''t hesitate to follow this order as he started thrusting in between the two of them.
Even though it wasn''t being thrust into her, having this long and hard thing rubbing against her folds was more than enough for Tian Xue and it didn''t take long before she climaxed once again.
Tian Tian was also enjoying it along with Tian Xue, but from time to time, her hands came down to tease Tian Xue''s soft peaks while she kissed her.
Seeing all of this made Lin Fan''s thing even harder as he kept thrusting,ing closer and closer to finishing.
Finally, when he reached his climax and he couldn''t hold it anymore, he finished in between the two of them and shot it out onto their bodies.
Being covered like this made Tian Tian reveal a smile before she came down and started licking everything off of Tian Xue. With the tongue moving across Tian Xue''s body, she couldn''t help moaning in pleasure.
When she was done, she grabbed Tian Xue and turned her around so that she was on top before saying, "It''s your turn to help me."
Tian Xue was surprised, but then she obediently came forward and started licking everything off Tian Tian like Tian Tian had done for her.
When they were finished, the two of themid there with a satisfied look on their faces.
But Lin Fan wasn''t done just yet as his long and hard thing stood tall and proud.
However, before he could have more fun with Tian Tian and Tian Xue, the girls on the side spoke up.
Yue Lan took the lead by saying, "You can''t forget about us."
Lin Fan looked at them and revealed the same evil smile as usual.
That was right!
He had been so focused on Tian Xue and Tian Tian that he had forgotten about the other girls.
After apologizing with a smile, he then picked them up and his wandering hands started moving across their bodies.
Seeing this, Tian Tian and Tian Xue also felt a bit left out, so they went over to join the fun.
Moans could be hearding all night from Lin Fan''s room and it only stopped when morning came.
With how sound instion was in this ancient world, Ming Xin was able to hear everything and she wasn''t able to fall asleep at all.
She kept hitting her pillow and pouting as sheined about Lin Fan.
Chapter 228 Senior Brother
The next morning, all of the girls came down with sore waists, but Lin Fan had a refreshed look on his face.
Ming Xin red at Lin Fan across the table and pouted her lips.
She tried talking to Duanmu Yi who she felt was her only ally here, but unfortunately Duanmu Yi ignored her since she felt that Ming Xin was a threat.
Duanmu Ming Yue just brought everyone''s breakfast with a smile as if nothing was wrong.
Though when she had heard all the moans, it had been a bit hard for her.
So she had taken the chance to head to Duanmu Yi''s room to teach her a few things about how to serve Lin Fan in the futureˇ
Lin Fan didn''t mind all of this because he didn''t stay long. He had some work in the dungeon today, so he rushed off as soon as he finished off his breakfast.
He had just started some renovations in the dungeon, but they were just beginning and they needed him there to supervise. So he would be busy for the entire day even though he had juste back.
But when he came out for lunch, he found that Yue Lan had something for him.
During lunch, Yue Lan, to Lin Fan''s surprise, came back to the manor to eat.
Normally she would be so busy with her duties that she wouldn''t have time toe back to eat. She was so busy that she wouldn''t even have time toe back to sleep if she didn''t insist oning back to sleep here.
While they were eating, Yue Lan called Lin Fan to talk alone in his study which surprised him even more. Of course, he had no reason not to talk to her since he knew that she wouldn''t call him unless it was something important.
As it turned out, it was indeed something important.
"This is a report from my subordinates in Fair White City." Yue Lan opened up with this.
Lin Fan was confused why she would show him this report, but he immediately understood as soon as he read it.
This report wasn''t about the branch store in Fair White City, but rather about a rumour that they had heard in the city.
The rumour was about the Love Sect.
Ever since Lin Fan became Mu Bao Bao''s disciple and a part of the Love Sect, he had asked Yue Lan to keep an ear open about the Love Sect in the various cities that they started branch stores in.
Mu Bao Bao had been able to survive and while she didn''t know if anyone else had survived, that didn''t mean that there were no survivors.
There could have been others that had survived the sect being destroyed just like her, so he decided to look just in case.
He felt that this was the right thing for him to do as part of the Love Sect and what he should do for Mu Bao Bao.
Of course, he had kept this a secret just in case it didn''t bring up any clues since he didn''t want to disappoint Mu Bao Bao after everything that she had experienced. Even now, he didn''t n on bringing this up to Mu Bao Bao just in case it turned out to be nothing.
Before he told Mu Bao Bao about this, he wanted to investigate these rumours to ensure that they were true.
So after reading through the report, Lin Fan said, "Have someone check out the area where these rumours areing from and see if you can find the person iming to be from the Love Sect. If you can, then try to get as much information as you can from them and then keep them there. I''ll confirm it with master and then we''ll go down and see if it is someone from the Love Sect."
Yue Lan gave a nod in response to this and headed off to send off the orders.
Lin Fan read over the report again before giving a sigh.
He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t help feeling a bad premonition when he read through this report.
It took another week for Yue Lan toe back with another report from Fair White City.
This time, there were plenty of details about the rumours because they had been able to find the person that the rumours were about.
This person was going around the underbelly of Fair White City and had been asking about the Love Sect with the various information dealers. Of course, since the sect had been destroyed, the information dealers hadn''t been able to give him any information.
At the same time, there were many of them that could already guess that this person was rted to the Love Sect, which was why he was asking about it. So they had been nning on selling this information to people who would be interested in this information.
But Yue Lan''s subordinates had picked up on this and had taken care of this matter.
It was a good thing that the survivor from the Love Sect had only been going to small information dealers, so it was easy for Yue Lan''s subordinates to take care of them. They made sure that these information dealers wouldn''t be able to sell any information to anyone by using a borrowed de to cut them down.
As for the survivor, they had also gotten his information.
This survivor''s name was Han Fu Rong and they knew exactly where he lived.
Yue Lan''s subordinates were also watching over his residence just in case he decided to leave Fair White City.
Now the only thing that Lin Fan needed to do was decide how to handle this person.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided to talk to Mu Bao Bao about this.
This wasn''t a false hope, but actually someone from the Love Sect, so he was sure that she would be happy.
But when she saw who it was, she couldn''t help revealing a difficult look.
Lin Fan felt that something was off, so he asked, "What''s wrong? Is this person not from the Love Sect?"
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and said, "No, it''s not that he''s not from the Love Sect, it''s just that this personˇhas a bad reputation. He was someone that my master, uncle masters, and senior brothers didn''t allow me to socialize with, so I don''t really know that much about him."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this as he started regretting telling Mu Bao Bao about this.
She could see the look on his face, so she said, "Even if he isn''t a good person, he is someone that knows what happened when the Love Sect was destroyedˇPerhaps he will know what happened to the other disciples of the Love Sectˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t give a nod in response to this, all he did was look at her with a concerned look.
Mu Bao Bao understood where his concern wasing from, but she said, "It''ll be fine, this senior brother Han has a low cultivation."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look as he asked, "Why does he have a low cultivation? Wasn''t he a part of the Love Sect?"
Mu Bao Bao revealed an awkward look as she wondered if she should tell him. But after struggling for a bit, she still said, "This senior brother Han was only able to enter the sect because of a life saving favour that one of the elders owed his parents. So while senior brother Han was a part of the Love Sect, he was someone that didn''t focus on his cultivation. He wasn''t even able to reach the Foundation Realm even though he was the disciple of an elder. This was a very well known fact in the Love Sect."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows as he asked, "He didn''t even reach the Foundation Realm and he was able to escape? Doesn''t this seem too unlikely?"
Mu Bao Bao nodded before shaking her head, "No matter what it seems like, I still want to talk to him since he might know where the others went."
Lin Fan looked at the determined look in her eyes and after hesitating for a while, he gave a nod in the end. But then he added, "Before we meet him, I want to check out Fair White City first to make sure that this isn''t a trap. After all, it could just be someone using his identity to draw in the remainder of the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao bit her lip, but she nodded in agreement in the end.
Lin Fan was the one who had even found her senior brother Han in the first ce, so it only made sense that she trusted him. After all, they were master and disciple, which was a much closer bond than just a senior brother and a junior sister. Let alone a senior brother that she never had contact with before.
As well, there was the fact that they had already slept togetherˇ
In her heart, Mu Bao Bao was already thinking of herself as Lin Fan''s woman without even knowing itˇ
Lin Fan nodded in response before saying, "We''ll head to Fair White City in a few days, so you should get ready."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a surprised look when she heard this and she couldn''t help asking, "Really?"
Lin Fan waved a finger and said, "Don''t get too excited just yet. I want to go there to investigate this uncle master Han first. There are some things that we just can''t do here, so we need to go personally and see him."
Mu Bao Bao just nodded along with his n since she was already happy that he decided to bring her there.
With this, it was decided that they would head to Fair White City.
As for why they were going in a few days, that was because Lin Fan had to take care of a few things with the dungeon town before he left.
Even if the town waspletely run by Yue Lan, there were still some things that he had to take care of.
These things had been overdue since he had taken that trip to Brilliant Light City, so this time he had to finish them before he could leave.
As well, there were some things with the dungeon that he had to take care of before he left since he had to make sure that the dungeon developed properly.
The dungeon was the core of this town and if it wasn''t a proper dungeon, this town would fall apart very quickly.
So he had to make sure that everything was set before he could leave.
Chapter 229 Traveling With Mu Bao Bao
Lin Fan said a few days, but it actually took him two weeks to finish up everything.
During this time, there were several more reports that came from Fair White City, but most of them were just routine reports on the activities of Han Fu Rong.
The only report of note was one reporting that someone had visited Han Fu Rong, someone that Mu Bao Bao recognized.
"Junior brother Gu!"
Mu Bao Bao eximed in an excited voice the moment that she read the description of this person.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow when he heard this and he asked in a curious voice, "How are you so sure that it''s him?"
Mu Bao Bao pointed at one of the parts in the description and said in an awkward voice, "This X shaped scar on his face, I was the one who gave him thatˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao with a strange look when he heard this.
Mu Bao Bao turned her red face away a bit before telling him the story, "It was when we were younger. When we were practicing our sword dances, my sword identally flew away and cut him right in the faceˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "But that shouldn''t make a X shaped scar, right?"
Mu Bao Bao''s face turned even more red as she said, "It happened more than onceˇ"
Lin Fan''s face had three dark lines over it as he said, "Are you sure that he wants to see you again?"
Mu Bao Bao looked away for a few seconds before suddenly raising her head and saying in a confident voice, "Of course he would want to see me! He''s my junior brother and we''re all that''s left of the Love Sect!"
Lin Fan looked at her with a skeptical look, but he didn''t say anything other than, "Mmm."
Mu Bao Bao could sense the doubt in his voice, but there was nothing for her to refute this, so she just gave an excuse and ran off.
After the two weeks were over, Lin Fan headed out of the dungeon town with his carriage and Mu Bao Bao sitting in the back.
Like usual, it was Hi who was pulling his carriage and because of this, he had attracted a lot of attention.
With the way that the crowd gathered, it was almost as if the dungeon town was hosting a paradeˇThough this parade only had a single float in it, which was Lin Fan''s carriage.
Lin Fan naturally knew about what kind of things Yue Lan had done, but there was nothing that he could do about it.
After all, he needed the dungeon town to be famous and this was allowing the dungeon town to be famous. If he were to destroy his fame just so he wouldn''t be bothered anymore, that would actually hurt the dungeon town.
So all he could do was suck it up and be a figurehead.
He was almost certain that this was Yue Lan''s small way of getting back at him for dumping all his work on herˇ
But of course, it wasn''t that.
It was Yue Lan''s way of taking care of Lin Fan. She wanted her man to be the best, so naturally she would do anything that she could to help him increase his fame.
Once they were out of the town, the crowd finally scattered and Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief.
It was only then that Mu Bao Bao came out of the carriage and sat down beside him on the driver''s bench.
Without hesitation, she leaned over and rested her head on his shoulder.
Lin Fan just smiled without saying a thing.
This kind of peaceful traveling was quite enjoyable since Lin Fan hadn''t really spent that much time alone with Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao''s heart was also fluttering as she justid there.
In her mind, she had almost forgotten that she was his masterˇ
But of course, that didn''tst longˇ
In this ancient cultivation world, the thing that was mostmon were bandits. It was hard to make a living in this world, so a lot of people turned to being bandits since it was an easy way to make a living.
Not to mention that the public order in this Mu Empire wasn''t good to begin with with its various corrupt officials, so there were rarely any consequences to being a bandit as long as they didn''t go too far.
As long as they didn''t target anyone important, it was easy for them to earn money.
So when they saw Lin Fan''s carriage, the bandits immediately mistook him for an easy target.
A young man like this with this kind of luxurious carriage that was being pulled by a spirit beast and who had a beautiful woman by his side like this. It was clear that he was some young master that was traveling the world with his family''s money.
Since that was the case, they would use this chance to teach him a lesson about the world and get some tuition fee.
Lin Fan had been driving the carriage along the road until he found that there were several logs blocking his way.
As he saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a strange smile as it felt like a cliche that he had read about before.
Then as he had expected, there were a fewrge men that came out in front of him. The leader of these men said, "Well, well, look what this is. It seems like it''s our lucky day, isn''t it, boys?"
The bandits all revealed wide smiles as they nodded in agreement.
Lin Fan just looked at these people and he couldn''t help shaking his head.
These peopleˇthey couldn''t look more like stereotypical bandits with the way that they were dressed. It amazed him and almost hurt him to see them dressed like thisˇ
The leader of the bandits didn''t know what Lin Fan was thinking and didn''t care as he said, "Little boy, shouldn''t you pay a toll to pass through my road?"
Lin Fan raised a brow and asked, "This is your road?"
The leader of the bandits said with a smile, "I built this blockade here, so it''s my road. And since it''s my road, you should pay me a toll."
Lin Fan''s lips twitched when he heard this.
These bandits, they really were the most stereotypical bandits he had ever seen. They even used this kind of lineˇ
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "What if I don''t feel like paying?"
The leader of the bandits said, "Well, you''re not going to like what happens next."
Then after taking a closer look at Mu Bao Bao, he suddenly said with a lewd look, "Of course, if your femalepanion is willing to spend some time with us, I could say that we can let you off."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he heard this as a trace of killing intent filled his eyes after hearing these words.
The bandits were about to break out inughter to support their boss, but they suddenly felt a chille over them. Not a single one of them were able to make a sound as they started trembling.
They didn''t know where this chill came from, but it felt like they had been frozen to the bone.
The leader of the bandits was about to say something, but Mu Bao Bao finally lifted her head from Lin Fan''s shoulder.
She had been ignoring the bandits because she thought that they would be smart enough to realize their mistake. She never thought that these people would be idiots that refused to learn.
Since they had ruined her enjoyable time, she wouldn''t let them have a good end.
When seeing Mu Bao Bao''s face, the bandits werepletely stunned since they had never seen anyone as beautiful as her before.
Some of them couldn''t even help drooling as they stared at Mu Bao Bao. Though this onlysted a single second before pressure that was like a mountain fell onto them, pressing them onto the ground.
Seeing them act like this, both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had released their auras.
It was at that moment that the bandits realized that they had messed up.
They thought that they had found some easy prey, but it turned out that they had kicked a steel wall.
This wasn''t easy prey, but rather these two young people were clearly experts that had been hiding their cultivations. If they were to try to do anything to them, they would be the ones buried in the ground.
The leader of the bandits didn''t hesitate at all as he got onto his knees and started begging, "Please, spare me! My lords, I didn''t know, I didn''t know! I swear that I will turn a new leaf and never hurt anyone again!"
The other bandits weren''t fools and could recognize that the pressure on them wasing from Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao. They immediately fell to their knees and started begging again.
Before Lin Fan could do anything, Mu Bao Bao made her move.
With a wave of her hand, there was spiritual energy that suddenly lifted the heads of all the bandits so that they could look at her.
Seeing the calm look on her face and having their heads lifted like this, they felt a bit of hope.
However, Mu Bao Bao''s next words crushed that hope.
"Do you really think that we''re fools?"
All of the bandits trembled when they heard this.
The leader of the bandits didn''t give up as he pleaded, "You are honourable cultivators and we''re just lowly mortals trying to make a living. We know that we have strayed from the right path, but we have only ever tried to do our best to survive. Please find it in your hearts to spare us."
The words that he used sounded quite good, but there wasn''t a single word that he meant.
After all, he had be a bandit for one reason and one reason only.
To make a lot of money without doing much work.
He didn''t care who he hurt to do this as long as he was living a good life.
But now, he had to pretend that this wasn''t the case.
It was just too bad for him that Mu Bao Bao wasn''t fooled at all. She just calmly asked, "Then whose blood is that on the side?"
Lin Fan hadn''t noticed it earlier, but when he looked at the trees on the side, he found that there were indeed traces of blood on them.
It seemed like these bandits had already done their jobs earlierˇ
The leader of the bandits was about to give another excuse, but Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t listen. With a single wave of her hand, a spiritual energy de cut through the necks of these bandits, causing their heads to fall to the ground.
Without a single change in her expression, she said to Lin Fan, "Let''s keep going."
Lin Fan gave a nod before punching out, sending all the logs in front of them flying away. He then tapped Hi on the back and Hi continued forward without a single care for the bandits.
Perhaps he might have been bothered by this in the past, but nowˇ
He knew that this was a dog eat dog world.
Chapter 230 Fair White City
After the encounter with the bandits, there wasn''t any event of note that happened during their trip.
Since Fair White City wasn''t that far from the dungeon town, it only took them two days to reach the city.
Fair White City wasn''t a city that was as big as Brilliant Light City, it wasn''t even a city that was as big as Sunset City. It was nothing more than a simple border city that was put there to prevent beasts from the wilderness spilling out into the empire.
The only ce that was very lively in this city was the Mercenary Guild since this was a ce that mercenaries gathered before their trip into the wilderness.
It was also because this was a small city that Mu Bao Bao''s senior brother didn''t get caught by the informants of the enemies easily.
After they arrived, the first thing that they did was check into the city.
Unlike Brilliant Light City that had a special array that helped them detect Foundation Realm Cultivators, Fair White City''s checkpoint just allowed anyone in as long as they had valid identification and they paid a toll. They didn''t even bother properly checking the identifications, the guards just took a quick look before waving people through.
Though if people didn''t have identification, Lin Fan noticed that as long as they gave the guards a few extra coins, they would be allowed to go in.
It was clear that public security wasn''t good in this city.
To be safe, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had put on cloaks to hide their appearances.
After all, both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had appearances that could create trouble, especially Mu Bao Bao.
Since ancient times, beautiful women had always been a source of cmity and Mu Bao Bao''s beauty wasn''t just normal beauty.
Once they were in the city, the first thing that Lin Fan did was find a ce to put Hi and the carriage away since they drew too much attention.
In a city with bad public security like this, it was quite easy to find a hidden alley to do this. Though when he entered the alley, there were a few thugs that followed them since he seemed like an easy target.
He and Mu Bao Bao were the only ones that left this alley.
Since it was their first time in this city, they decided to hire a guide to guide them through the city.
Though in the end, it wasn''t them that found the guide, but rather the guide that found them.
As they were walking through the streets looking for a guide, they were unknowingly targeted by someone hiding in the shadows. This person blended in with the crowd on the street and when they walked past Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao, they "identally" tripped.
But before they could bump into Lin Fan, Lin Fan''s figure disappeared and appeared behind them.
The small figure realized that they had made a mistake and immediately tried to run away. It was just too bad that Lin Fan''s hand was like an iron chain as he grabbed their shoulder.
They wanted to scream for help, but before they could say a thing, Lin Fan used his spiritual energy to block their mouth.
This pickpocket''s eyes opened wide in shock as they realized their mistake.
They had just targeted a cultivator. Moreover, it wasn''t a weak cultivator, but one that could do things with their spiritual energy like this.
Lin Fan picked up this small figure and carried it into an alley with Mu Bao Bao.
Once they were there, he dropped this small figure on the ground and took a good look at their appearance.
Their clothes and hair were all messy, but this was clearly a little girl.
Lin Fan lifted her face up so he could see it more clearly.
With the way she looked, she looked like she was no older than ten years old, but she was pickpocketing people.
Girls like this in his old world would have been busy with school and ying with friends, but girls like this in this world had to do what they could to survive.
He couldn''t help feeling a bit of pity even though she had tried to steal from him.
So he asked her, "What is your name?"
The little girl was surprised by his question and after looking at him for a bit, she said, "Xiao Ming."
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "Xiao Ming, how would you like a job?"
Xiao Ming was once again taken aback by his words and she couldn''t help raising her hands to cover her body as she said, "Do you want my body?"
She had heard about people like this before, she just never thought that she would encounter someone like this.
But the other side was a powerful cultivator, so even if she wasn''t willing, it wasn''t as if she had a choice.
If he were to force himself onto herˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his forehead while Mu Bao Bao beside him covered her smile with her hand.
Lin Fan took a breath to calm himself before saying, "It''s not anything like that."
Xiao Ming raised a brow and looked at him cautiously before asking, "Really?"
Lin Fan''s lip couldn''t help twitching before he said, "Really. I just want you to guide me around the city. I''m sure you''re more than familiar with this city, right?"
Xiao Ming looked at Lin Fan for a few seconds, but seeing that serious look on his face, she gave a nod and said, "I can guide you around the city, butˇ" She paused before raising her hand to give a signal for money, "I won''t do it for free."
Lin Fan shook his head with a smile before flipping a gold coin to her.
When Xiao Ming saw this gold coin, her eyes popped out before she immediately revealed a friendly smile and said, "This young master, is there anywhere that you want to go?"
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this change in attitude from her before saying, "Take me to the Royal Style branch store."
"Royal Style?" Xiao Ming couldn''t help muttering.
Lin Fan raised a brow when he heard this and he asked, "Is there a problem?"
Xiao Ming revealed an awkward look before saying, "That ce is in the noble district, so someone like meˇ"
Lin Fan just calmly asked, "Do you know where in the noble district it is?"
Xiao Ming nodded before saying again, "But someone like meˇ"
Lin Fan raised his hand to cut her off before saying, "You don''t need to worry about it. Just guide us there and I guarantee that there won''t be any problems."
Xiao Ming still had a hesitant look, but she nodded in the end. In a worst case scenario, she could just run off by herself when the guards came for them.
So she led Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao through the streets of Fair White City.
From time to time, she would point out different shops that she felt that they would be interested in. However, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were in no mood to shop since they hade here for a purpose.
But that didn''t stop Xiao Ming''s stomach from growling when they walked past a stall that was selling roasted meat.
Xiao Ming immediately lowered her face that had turned red when this happened and she was about to keep going like nothing had happened, but Lin Fan stopped her with a smile.
He went over to the stall and bought a few meat skewers beforeing back.
Xiao Ming didn''t expect anything, so she was surprised when she saw Lin Fan holding out a bag of skewers to her.
She didn''t take the skewers right away as she said, "I don''t have any money for themˇ"
Lin Fan looked at how she was acting. It was as if he hadn''t just paid her a gold coin just now.
But he was sure that she had her own circumstances, so he didn''t ask any further.
Lin Fan just said, "Well, I''ve already bought them and I don''t think that I can eat this many. If you''re not going to eat them, guess I''ll just throw it out." After saying this, he turned to throw away this bag of skewers.
Hearing this, Xiao Ming quickly raised her head and grabbed the skewers from his hand. Then she said in a soft voice, "Well, if you''re going to throw them out, then I can help you get rid of them. You should thank me for helping you."
Then without hesitating, she started biting into the meat skewers like a rabid dog biting down on meat.
Lin Fan didn''t mind though as he just patted her head and then went to eat his own skewers with Mu Bao Bao.
He found that Mu Bao Bao was staring at Xiao Ming as she tore through the meat skewers.
When he was about to start eating, he suddenly heard Mu Bao Bao say, "How nice."
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Mu Bao Bao as he asked, "Do you want to eat the skewers like that as well? Well, if you do, I won''t judge you."
Mu Bao Bao''s face turned a bit red before she gave a cough to calm down. She then said, "I don''t mean that. I just meant that it would be nice to have a kid like Xiao Mingˇ"
When she said thetter part, she realized who she was saying this to and she couldn''t help feeling even more shy. Her voice also slowly fizzled out when she came to the end of her sentence.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that her shy appearance was very cute and he couldn''t stop his hand froming up to pat her on the head. He then said, "Un, I think so too."
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes lit up when she heard this.
If Lin Fan was saying this, thenˇthat meant that in the futureˇ
Her heart couldn''t help fluttering and filling with hope when she heard this. At the same time, she also made a mental note to tell Yue Lan and the others about this when she got back.
Without knowing it, she had actually be quite close with Lin Fan''s other girls. It had even reached the point where they were starting to share secrets they kept from Lin Fan with each other.
At the same time, with the sisterly bond between them, there wasn''t anything about Lin Fan that they hid from each other.
As for Lin Fan, he had never thought about having kids before.
However, when he looked at Xiao Ming, he couldn''t help feeling that it would be good if he could have a kid like this one day.
But the key thing for him was one day since he still didn''t feel like he was ready to be a father yet.
It was a good thing that he didn''t say this out loud for Mu Bao Bao.
Chapter 231 Suspicious Behaviour
After they finished off the skewers, Xiao Ming led them through the streets again, but with much more energy.
It had actually been a long time since Xiao Ming had eaten any meat, so it was hard not for her to be excited.
With this renewed energy, she moved much quicker through the streets and it didn''t take them long to reach the noble district.
This noble district had a gate that kept out people and only those that had proper identities would be able to go through. However, it was clear by the security by the gate that they took keeping the wrong type of people out very seriously.
In the distance, Lin Fan was able to see that the Mercenary Guild was in the noble district. At the same time, he was able to see that many of the people who made their way through the gate were mercenaries.
This made him much more confident about being able to get through and about bringing Xiao Ming and Mu Bao Bao in with him.
When it was their turn at the gate, Xiao Ming was the only one who looked very nervous since she was certain that they would be chased away or worse. She had even seen someone like her who had been caught by the guards and locked up for trying to make their way into the noble district.
As expected, the guards immediately revealed hostile looks when they saw Xiao Ming.
But that onlysted a single second as they saw Lin Fan''s Mercenary License.
After the incident in Brilliant Light City, while the Mercenary Guild couldn''t publicly give Lin Fan a reward, they had given him rewards in another way. Such as increasing his rank to S Rank.
That was right, Lin Fan was now a S Rank Mercenary.
But that wasn''t strange at all since reaching the Foundation Realm had already automatically qualified him for the rank of a S Rank.
As guards in a city that relied on mercenaries to do business, they had a much better understanding of mercenary ranks than other cities. They knew that someone who could be a S Rank Mercenaryˇwas definitely in the Foundation Realm!
A Foundation Realm Expert, no matter which city he went to, unless it was the capital city, would receive respect. After all, Foundation Realm Experts in the secr world were considered powerful and influential people.
They didn''t dare stop someone like this, so they quickly let him through even though he was apanied by someone like Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming''s chin dropped down when she saw this and she couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look as she started wondering just what background this person had. But she also quickly threw those thoughts out of her mind since she knew that it wasn''t her ce to think about this kind of stuff.
If she got caught up in things that she shouldn''t get caught up in, it was certain that she would lose her lifeˇ
So it was better just to do what she was paid to do and then leave this ce as soon as possible.
With this thought in mind, she quickly led Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao to the Royal Style store.
It was just too bad that it didn''t go the way that she had wanted it to go.
After Lin Fan brought them into the store, they immediately attracted attention. The people here were all well dressed and had expensive clothing, so Xiao Ming with her dirty clothes and dirty face stuck out like a sore thumb.
It didn''t take long before people startedining to the staff about them.
Xiao Ming''s face turned a bit red when she saw this. She could tell that at this rate, they would be kicked out of the store, so she was prepared to run if necessary.
But to her surprise, that didn''t happen.
When the staff member came over to Lin Fan''s group, they invited them to the back which Xiao Ming thought was their way of discretely kicking them out.
However, when they arrived in the back, the staff member there gave Lin Fan a respectful bow. A person among them came forward and said, "Boss, you''re finally here."
Xiao Ming''s chin dropped down to the ground when she heard this as she finally realized why Lin Fan wanted toe to this store.
He was the owner of the store, it wasn''t strange at all for him toe to his own property.
Lin Fan gave a nod to her and said, "Gu Xiang, help me prepare something."
Gu Xiang looked up at him with a curious look and asked, "Boss, what is it?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "Prepare a bath and some new clothes."
Gu Xiang was surprised and confused at first, but then looking at Xiao Ming, she revealed a smile. She grabbed Xiao Ming by the shoulders and immediately said, "No problem, I''ll take care of it right away."
Xiao Ming looked up with a scared look, first looking at Gu Xiang and then looking at Lin Fan before saying, "What are youˇ"
Before she could finish her words, she was pulled away by Gu Xiang who had a sparkle in her eyes.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao watched with smiles on their faces as they watched Xiao Ming being pulled away before revealing serious looks. Lin Fan turned to the other staff and asked, "Where have you put the reports?"
One of these staff members came forward and said, "We''ve prepared an office for you, boss and we''ve put all the reports in there."
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Lead the way."
The staff gave a nod before leading them deeper into the store.
This store was much bigger than the first store in Sunset City, so they had to walk for quite a bit before they reached the office set up in the back.
As for why it was all the way in the back, that was because the space before it was all warehouse for therge amount of products that they had stored.
The Royal Style store didn''t just sell the few games and other products that Lin Fan had given Yue Lan in the beginning. He had given her many more product ideas and they had also started importing other things to sell, so now the Royal Style store was known as a ce for quality goods and not just unique and novel goods.
With all these new products that they had, the warehouse space that they needed was gigantic.
When they arrived at the office, they found that it wasn''t just filled with reports, it waspletely packed with reports.
With the number of reports that were there, it was hard to even see the desk that had been prepared for them in the center.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising his brow as he asked, "What is going on here? Why are there so many reports? I didn''t receive this many back when I was at the dungeon town."
The staff member revealed an awkward look before saying, "There have been many things that have happened in the past two days, that''s why there are all these reports."
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he asked, "What happened?"
The staff member had the same awkward look as she said, "It''s hard to exinˇ"
Seeing her look like this, Lin Fan gave a nod and said with a wave of his hand, "You can get back to your work, I''ll look over these reports myself."
The staff member gave a nod of gratitude before heading off.
Looking at the mountain of documents in front of him, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
But he had no choice but to start making his way through the mountain of reports.
Mu Bao Bao said, "I''ll help you." However, it only took her five minutes to fall asleep.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head as he revealed a bitter smile, but he still covered her up with a nket.
As he made his way through the documents, Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because this senior brother Han was really making too many strange movements.
It was one thing to visit the information dealers in the city, but he was also visiting the various medicine shops and weapon stores.
But whenever he went there, he never spent more than ten minutes in the store and he never bought anything. All he did was go into the back with the storekeeper and then he came out as if nothing had happened.
At the same time, he also visited the Mercenary Guild several times a day, almost as if he was searching for somethingˇ
Just what was this senior brother Han doing?
Shouldn''t he be keeping a low profile as a member of a destroyed sect?
Why would he act this suspiciously?
But another thing that Lin Fan took note of was that there was someone else that hade to Fair White City and had met up with senior brother Han. He didn''t know who it was, but he could guess that Mu Bao Bao would have an idea.
All he had to do was wait for her to wake up.
She did wake up when Gu Xiang came into the room, but there was something else that attracted their attention first.
There was a prim and proper little girl who had been cleaned up and was in a pretty blue dress that was brought in front of them.
Both of them couldn''t help praising her for how well she had cleaned up.
Naturally this little girl was Xiao Ming.
Chapter 232 A Meeting
Xiao Ming kept pulling at the edges of her skirt, making it very clear that she wasn''t used to wearing this kind of clothing.
But Gu Xiang and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help gushing over her.
That couldn''t be med on them because she really did look like a doll after cleaning up.
Her hair was sleek and brown and her eyes were big and wide, she really seemed like a porcin doll in this dress.
Xiao Ming saw the way that Lin Fan looked at her and couldn''t help asking with a bit of fear in her voice, "You just want me for my body, don''t you?"
Lin Fan had three ck lines appear on his head.
He gave a cough before saying, "I just wanted to clean you up because I still need your help. I still want you to be my guide for this city, so you have to at least look presentable, or else you would attract more attention."
Xiao Ming looked at herself and she felt that what he said did make sense. However, she still couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you have any other clothes that I can wear?"
Lin Fan looked at her with onest look of praise before looking at Gu Xiang.
Gu Xiang pouted her lips, but she gave a sigh in the end and said, "We do have some other clothing for you."
It was clear that she wasn''t willing to give her these other clothes, but since Lin Fan asked her for it, she had no other choice.
Before long, Xiao Ming had changed out of the dress and into a simple set of shirt and pants. It gave her a very tomboyish look with her short hair, so even if it was simple, it still made her very cute.
Gu Xiang and Mu Bao Bao still couldn''t help gushing over her.
The way that the two acted, it was almost as if they were taking Xiao Ming as their personal dress up doll.
Lin Fan shook his head when he saw this, but he still nodded with an appreciative look at Xiao Ming.
Still, there were other things that he needed to take care of, so he called Mu Bao Bao''s attention back. Then he handed her the report of someone elseing to Fair White City to see if she recognized this person.
"Junior sister Xi!"
Mu Bao Bao shouted as soon as she read the description of the person.
She also knitted her brows as she read that this junior sister Xi had disappeared along with the junior brother Gu from before.
They had tried following them after seeing them appear in the city, but somehow they had lost all traces of these two. It was as if they had disappeared into thin air with the way that they lost track of them.
Lin Fan could see the worried look in her eyes, so he patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s fine, we''ll find them."
Mu Bao Bao still had a worried look in her eyes, but the worries dissipated a bit when she heard Lin Fan''s words. She looked at him with a bit of love in her eyes as she nodded in response to this.
But then she said something that caught him off guard, "I want to meet senior brother Han."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows as he could understand what she was trying to do.
The junior brother and junior sister had disappeared after meeting with Han Fu Rong, so it was clear that he had something to do with it.
Since the ones that disappeared were both from the Love Sect, it was also obvious that the people targeted were those from the Love Sect.
So Mu Bao Bao would make the perfect bait to draw out whatever this senior brother Han was nning.
But Lin Fan didn''t feel assured in letting her goˇ
Mu Bao Bao could see the worry in his eyes and there was a trace of warmth that filled her heart. However, she still said with a firm and confident look, "I''m in the Golden Core Realm, I''m much stronger than senior brother Han who is in the Foundation Realm. You don''t need to worry about anything."
But still, Lin Fan couldn''t help worrying.
That was because ording to Mu Bao Bao, both her junior brother and junior sisters were in the Qi Condensing Realm, the realm above the Foundation Realm. Both of them were much stronger than Han Fu Rong, but somehow he had dealt with them as well.
Since Han Fu Rong had already decided to do something to the survivors of the Love Sect, it was clear that he was prepared to deal with cultivators in a higher realm.
That should mean that he also had a way to deal with Golden Core Realm Cultivatorsˇ
He should have a way to deal with Mu Bao Baoˇ
This would be dangerous no matter how he looked at it, but he also knew that it was impossible to stop her.
With his understanding of Mu Bao Bao from their time together, he knew that she was someone who wouldn''t back down once she decided on something. It was impossible to use words to convince her once she set her mind to something.
As for using force to stop her, that was even more impossible.
Lin Fan might be stronger now that he had broken through the Foundation Realm, but there were still two major realms between him and Mu Bao Bao.
It would be like smashing an egg against a rock.
He didn''t have any intentions to be scrambled eggs today, so he decided to allow this meeting.
Of course, he would make sure that this meeting was happening in a ce that he controlled, so he could react if anything went wrong. He would never allow anything to happen to Mu Bao Bao if he could allow it.
Mu Bao Bao was worried about her junior brother and her junior sister, but she still agreed to Lin Fan''s concession n since she knew that he was worried about her. She didn''t want to worry him too much after everything that he had done for her.
So the n was to find a ce first before letting Mu Bao Bao contact her senior brother Han.
It didn''t take long for them to find a ce to set up this meeting.
In the timespan that the branch store had been set up in the city, it had already gained quite a bit of influence. Not only was there the branch store in the city, there were also other businesses that Yue Lan had dipped into.
She had also opened a restaurant, a weapon store, and a pharmacy, the three most basic businesses that could be opened.
With the amount of money and resources that came from the dungeon, they were able to easily run these stores at a cheap cost and each store earned quite a bit of profit.
The specialties of these stores were actually made from the resources that came from the dungeon.
Yue Lan had entered a contract with the Mercenary Guild to buy these resources at a higher price and then used them as specialties of each store.
After all, even if the Mercenary Guild had argework, that didn''t mean that they had their own stores to sell these things. Normally they would have to rely on the Merchants Guild for this, but working with Yue Lan also suited their needs.
Not to mention, Yue Lan paid more than the Merchants Guild.
So it was a win win deal for both sides.
The restaurant would be where they would have the meeting.
But before Lin Fan allowed Mu Bao Bao to make contact with Han Fu Rong, he made sure that every part of the restaurant was secure. He had Greeny post puppets in almost every corner and he made sure that he would be able to deal with anything that Han Fu Rong would have up his sleeve.
Only then did he finally let Mu Bao Bao contact Han Fu Rong.
To their surprise, Han Fu Rong agreed to meet with Mu Bao Bao the very next day.
So the next day, Mu Bao Bao headed off to the restaurant with Xiao Ming who had been guiding them around the city the past few days.
Xiao Ming would have loved to be freed from these powerful cultivators, but since they paid good money, she had no other choice but to keep guiding them. Just a single day of working for them earned her more money than she would make from a month of pickpocketing.
Not to mention, they kept buying her delicious food that she wouldn''t have a chance to eat herself normally.
So in a sense they had tamed her with food.
After Mu Bao Bao arrived at the restaurant, she headed up to a private room that Lin Fan had prepared and waited for Han Fu Rong to arrive.
Of course, even though it was a private room, Lin Fan had set up plenty of surveince in this room, so he would be able to react at any time. If Han Fu Rong dared to do anything, Lin Fan''s eyes wouldn''t miss it.
Ten minutester, Han Fu Rong arrived at the restaurant and after showing them Mu Bao Bao''s invitation, he was led to the room by the restaurant''s waiters.
Once he arrived, he was surprised by how luxurious this room was.
Mu Bao Bao had prepared the most luxurious room in the entire restaurant for this meeting after all.
This was a room that was filled with many different luxurious decorations and the finest pieces of furniture, it clearly wasn''t a cheap ce.
He was curious how she was able to afford it, but thinking about who she had sent to send him the message, it didn''t take him long to understand.
He had been surprised when he had received notice of this meeting because the ones that had contacted him were the people from the Royal Style store.
The Royal Style store was a very famous store among the nobles and rich people, so naturally it was also famous among themoners who liked talking about these things even though they were out of their reach.
Han Fu Rong was surprised that Mu Bao Bao had a connection to the Royal Style store, but he was also happy to see this.
After all, after he took care of her, didn''t that mean that he had a chance to stick his hand in this cookie jar?
The Royal Style store''s business was booming and if he were able to get even a small cut of it, it would be enough for him to live the rest of his life without worry with.
Chapter 233 Scum
The moment Han Fu Rong saw Mu Bao Bao, his eyes immediately lit up. He rushed forward with a smile and said, "Junior sister Mu, it really is good seeing you again."
Mu Bao Bao gave a nonmittal nod before asking, "Is it just you? Have you not met anyone else from our Love Sect yet?"
Han Fu Rong''s eyes had a strange sh appear in them, but then he said with a calm smile, "I haven''t seen anyone else yet. Junior sister Mu is the first one that I''ve met so far."
Mu Bao Bao slightly narrowed her eyes, but she quickly restored that calm look on her face as she said, "You''ve really been raising too much noise looking for members of our Love Sect. Aren''t you afraid of attracting the attention of the enemy?"
Han Fu Rong just said with a casual smile, "Now that I have junior sister Mu to protect me, how could I be afraid?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a cold snort and said, "Who said that I would protect you?"
This time, Han Fu Rong couldn''t help revealing a surprised look as he said, "Didn''t the sect master and the elders trust junior sister Mu with the future of the Love Sect? Isn''t it your duty to protect the members of the Love Sect?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes immediately turned cold when she heard this and that cold gaze fell onto Han Fu Rong as she said, "How do you know about this?"
Han Fu Rong felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this, but then he said with a nervous smile, "I heard about it from the other disciples that have passed through here."
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes narrowed even more when she heard this. She then asked in a voice that didn''t have a trace of warmth, "I thought you said that you hadn''t met any other members of our Love Sect? Now you''re telling me that you''ve seen other disciples pass through here? So which is it?"
Han Fu Rong''s smilepletely turned stiff when he heard this before he suddenly gave a helplessugh. He shook his head and gave a sigh before saying, "I thought that I was hiding it so well. How did you find out?"
Mu Bao Bao''s lips couldn''t help twitching when she heard this.
Hiding it so well? Even a blind fool would be able to see right through him and he was saying that he was hiding it so well?
If it hadn''t been for Lin Fan covering his tracks, he would have already been caught by their enemies for exposing that he was a member of the Love Sect so easilyˇ
But then again, with all the facts adding up, it was very likely they wouldn''t have done anything to him.
He was most likelyˇa traitor that was helping them capture members of the Love Sectˇ
That was why her junior brother and junior sister had disappeared.
But one thing that Mu Bao Bao was confused about was why Han Fu Rong was so confident even though she had clearly torn off all face. With the difference in cultivation between them, he should know that there was no chance that he would win if they were to fight.
So did that mean that he did have some kind of trick up his sleeve like Lin Fan had guessed?
Mu Bao Bao had thought that Han Fu Rong would rely on words to trick her since he should know that his tricks wouldn''t work on her. She never expected his words to be this terrible, but it did make sense.
He was an idiot through and through, even when they were back in the Love Sect. That was why she had thought that her senior brothers, uncle masters, and master had told her to stay away from him.
But what happened next showed her the cold truth of how much of a scumbag this Han Fu Rong really was.
Han Fu Rong casually waved his sleeve and then there was a green smoke that suddenly came out of it. This smoke didn''t stop at all as it quickly filled up the room.
Mu Bao Bao immediately covered her and Xiao Ming''s mouth, but it wasn''t any use at all.
As the smoke filled the room, Mu Bao Bao felt her vision start to blur.
She knew immediately that this was some kind of poison and if she didn''t stop it, she would fall into Han Fu Rong''s trap.
So without hesitation, she waved her hand out at Han Fu Rong and sent out spiritual energy des at him. She might have hesitated to cut him down before, but after revealing himself as a traitor, she didn''t feel any hesitation.
It was just too bad that before those spiritual energy des could hit Han Fu Rong, there was an invisible barrier that appeared in front of him.
The moment that the spiritual energy des hit the barrier, they didn''t even remain for a second before shattering to pieces.
Han Fu Rong revealed a wide smile when he saw this as he said, "It seems like the items that Elder Rong gave me really are useful."
Then he looked at Mu Bao Bao who was slumped onto the ground with a lewd look and said, "Junior sister, it''s time to have some fun."
He slowly walked over with that same lewd smile as he said, "You can''t imagine how many times I''ve already thought about doing it with that body. If it wasn''t for all those old fools and idiots hanging around, I would have already had my fun." Then that smile became wider as he said, "Of course, it''s not toote now."
Mu Bao Bao tried to resist, but she found that she couldn''t move her arms at all. It was as if every part of her body was weighed down by stones and no matter how hard she tried to move them, she couldn''t move them at all.
A deep realization sunk in that she had been too rash and she should have listened to Lin Fan.
She had been too confident in her own cultivation, which was why she had insisted on meeting Han Fu Rong.
She had thought that even if he had some kind of trump card, she would be able to find a way to deal with it.
But now she was about to fall into his trap and he was about to have his way with her bodyˇ
The only thing that she could think of as she was losing consciousness was how she had wronged Lin Fan.
As he walked forward, Han Fu Rong also looked at Xiao Ming with a lewd smile and said, "I don''t know who this little girl is, but since you''ve brought her here, then I won''t stop myself from enjoying her. Let''s consider this as her wee to the Love Sect from her senior brother."
Mu Bao Bao suddenly jolted when she heard this as she hadpletely forgotten about Xiao Ming.
She had only been focused on the meeting and hadpletely forgotten that she had brought Xiao Ming along. Now she was implicating her by bringing her along. She couldn''t forgive herself if she let anything happen to Xiao Ming.
So she forced herself away by condensing a small spiritual energy de and stabbing it into her hand. Then she raised her hand again and shot thest bit of spiritual energy that she could condense at Han Fu Rong.
But once again, the same barrier appeared and blocked the attack.
This was her final struggle and it had failed in the endˇ
With no choice, Mu Bao Bao fell to the ground and lost consciousness.
Han Fu Rong had a calm look on his face, but internally, he gave a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect Mu Bao Bao to suddenly shoot out another spiritual energy sword, but it was a good thing that he had been prepared.
Now it was time for him to enjoy the fruits of his struggle.
However, before he could take a single step forward, there was a sudden explosion that rang out.
There were multiple holes that were formed in the walls, the roof, and the floor. There was also arge hole that had suddenly formed in the wall that was facing the street.
The people outside were shocked by this, but with all the smokeing out, they weren''t able to see a thing.
Lin Fan used his flying spell to fly in through the hole in the wall, making use of the space in the smoke tond right by Mu Bao Bao and Xiao Ming before jumping back out of the same hole. He had used his illusion spell and had applied the illusion spell on the two of them as he jumped out, so all Han Fu Rong saw was Mu Bao Bao and Xiao Ming disappearing into thin air.
"What is happˇ"
Before he could even finish his words, there were spears of water that suddenly flew through the holes all around him. It wasid out in a formation that covered every dead angle, so no matter how Han Fu Rong ran, he wouldn''t be able to avoid it.
With a formation like this, naturally he wasn''t able to avoid it. Not to mention he was caught off guard, so all of the water spears hit their target head on.
However, the same barrier as before appeared and blocked the attacks for Han Fu Rong.
Only this time, the barrier shattered after blocking the attacks.
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he saw this and he gathered his Clear Water into an icicle that he shot at Han Fu Rong. This icicle was perfectly aimed and Han Fu Rong had been caught off guard by the water spears, so he didn''t notice this icicle before it was toote.
He tried raising his arms to block it, but he couldn''t make it in time as the icicle stabbed him right in the chest.
This icicle had been aimed not at his heart, but his dantian.
The moment that it pierced through his dantian, Han Fu Rong could feel his cultivation dissipating and all of his spiritual energy scattering.
His face was covered in shock as he looked at the icicle in his chest and he couldn''t believe what had just happened. However, he was also quickly knocked out since Lin Fan had also added a bit of anesthesia to the Clear Water icicle that entered Han Fu Rong''s body the moment that he was stabbed.
Lin Fan looked down at the unconscious Mu Bao Bao and Xiao Ming in his embrace before letting out a sigh of relief.
It was a good thing that he made it in time before anything happened to the two of them.
Chapter 234 Interrogation (1)
After taking care of Han Fu Rong and making sure that the smoke he released was scattered, Lin Fannded back into the restaurant.
His staff were already outside taking care of the situation, so there was no need for him to worry about anyone interfering.
As hended, the door opened and the manager of the store came in with a bitter smile. She said in a voice filled withint, "Boss, you couldn''t have done this more quietly and not so destructively?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile, but he gave a shrug and said, "I had no other choice."
The manager gave a sigh and muttered, "Who told you to be the boss?"
Lin Fan''s smile became wider and more awkward, but he didn''t say anything in response.
He knew that she was justining because toin, but in the end, she would ept what he said since this was his ce.
As for why Lin Fan had destroyed the room, that was the only way that he could think of to take care of the smoke.
He would have gone in sooner, but once he noticed the smoke, he knew that it was dangerous for him to go in. So he released his moles to immediately dig multiple holes in various parts of the room and he made sure to have the staff evacuate anyone that was nearby so they wouldn''t be affected.
Then he had the moles create these holes while he created the hole in the wall facing the street.
As for the restˇ
He looked at Han Fu Rong and said to the manager, "Have someone tie him up and take him away. Heal him up, I still want to interrogate himter."
The manager gave a bow before waving her hand at two of the guards.
Those two guards immediately came in to take Han Fu Rong away, but as they left, they couldn''t help sneaking a nce at Lin Fan''s face. Then while taking Han Fu Rong away, they also giggled and whispered to each other.
Lin Fan''s lips couldn''t help twitching when he heard this.
He didn''t know what the reason was, but every business that Yue Lan owned that he visited, he found that all the staff there were female. Not only that, they were also young and pretty girlsˇ
He had thought that this was just a business strategy at first. After all, the use of pretty girls to market products was a strategy that wasmonly used on Earth and Lin Fan didn''t find it strange that it was used here.
But if one store having only female staff was a coincidence, a second store, a third store, a fourth storeˇThere was a certain point where it stopped being a coincidence.
Lin Fan also remembered what happened with Lu''er, Lan''er, and Ouyang Qian in Brilliant Light Cityˇ
It was almost as if Yue Lan was trying toˇ
As he thought this, he quickly shook this thought out of his mind since he decided that he shouldn''t doubt Yue Lan. She must have her own reason for doing something like this.
So Lin Fan gave a wave of his hand to the manager as well before saying, "You can go back to your work. I''ll head to the office and take care of something, so keep people out until I''m done."
The manager looked up at Lin Fan with a faint look of anticipation in her eyes as she asked, "Boss, do you need help? I can help with whatever you need help with."
Lin Fan was a bit surprised by how enthusiastic she was, but he shook his head and said, "It''s fine, I can take care of this myself."
There was a hint of disappointment that appeared in the eyes of the manager, but she still gave a bow and left to head back to work.
Lin Fan could have sworn that he saw a hint of something else in her eyesˇbut it must have been just his imagination, right?
He carried Mu Bao Bao and Xiao Ming over to the office and then put them down on the sofa inside.
He had already seen what kind of poison Han Fu Rong had used with his Appraisal Eyes, so he knew that they weren''t in any life threatening danger. The only effect that it had on them was that it had knocked them out.
That was also the main reason why it had affected Mu Bao Bao even though she was in the Golden Core Realm.
It was a specialized poison that was only designed to knock people out, which made it so effective.
The only thing that he could do to help them was use his spiritual energy to help them dissipate the poison.
He started with Mu Bao Bao first because she had a higher level of cultivation, so it was easy for him to wake her up. It only took around five minutes before she suddenly woke up.
She immediately raised her hands to guard herself and carefully looked at her body before looking around. When she saw Lin Fan sitting behind her with his hand up, she let out a sigh of relief as she could guess what he was doing.
However, she still couldn''t help asking in a hesitant voice, "Did heˇ?"
She didn''t finish her words, but it was clear what she was implying.
Lin Fan took her in his arms and shook his head as he said, "No, I stopped him before he could do anything. I also crippled and captured him, so we can interrogate him after this."
Mu Bao Bao let out another sigh of relief before burying her head in his chest. Then in a small voice, she said, "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive."
Lin Fan just patted her head with a smile and said, "It''s alright, but you should learn from this in the future."
Mu Bao Bao looked up and gave a cute nod. Then she tilted her head and asked in a curious voice, "How did you break that barrier of his? It could even block my attacks."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he heard this.
He had also been worried about the barrier at first, but then he saw what it was and the description of its ability with his Appraisal Eyes. He felt much more confident in taking out Han Fu Rong after seeing it.
The item that had blocked Mu Bao Bao''s attack was a special token that Han Fu Rong had. It was a powerful item that could even block a full force attack from a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator!
This really shocked Lin Fan since he never expected Han Fu Rong to have this kind of powerful item.
But the lucky thing was that this item could only block three attacks, regardless of what they were. So Lin Fan had Hayase to hit Han Fu Rong with his water spears to use up that final use of the token before he attacked Han Fu Rong.
Han Fu Rong was only in the Low Foundation Realm, so it was easy for Lin Fan whose attack was on the same level as Ming Ze to break through his defenses and cripple him.
After hearing all of this, Mu Bao Bao chose not to question how Lin Fan knew that the token only had three uses since she was already used to him having his mysterious methods. Instead, she knitted her brows and asked, "Then does that mean that Han Fu Rong has reallyˇ"
Lin Fan gave a nod to confirm this.
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh and revealed a worried look.
The other side could even give someone like Han Fu Rong a token this powerful, what else would they have up their sleeves?
She couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with aplicated look.
After all, with the way things were going, it was very likely that she would implicate him by insisting on saving her junior brother and junior sister.
Lin Fan could tell what she was thinking, but he also had his own thoughts.
First, he had his quests from the system that he needed to worry about. He needed people to recruit into the Love Sect, so he would really want to have this junior brother and junior sister joining the Love Sect since it would mean two Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators.
Second, he knew how Mu Bao Bao felt, so even if she was worried about implicating him, he would go all out for her since that was how much he cared about her.
So Lin Fan reached his hand out and patted her on the head as he said, "Don''t worry about it, we''ll see how it goes after we interrogate him."
Then he turned to look at Xiao Ming and said, "Help me wake her up first."
Mu Bao Bao also remembered about Xiao Ming and she quickly went over to where Xiao Ming was lying before looking at Lin Fan, as if she was waiting for instructions from him.
Lin Fan just walked over and put his hand on Xiao Ming''s back before saying, "Just inject your spiritual energy into her normally and that''ll help her body dissipate the poison."
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a concerned look as she asked, "Is that really it? It won''t leave anysting effects on her?"
Lin Fan opened his mouth, but then he realized that he wasn''t certain, so he took another look at Xiao Ming. After confirming with his Appraisal Eyes that it was fine, he gave a nod in response.
Mu Bao Bao felt a bit doubtful seeing Lin Fan hesitating like this, but she still followed what he said.
Xiao Ming wasn''t a cultivator, so it wasn''t as easy for her body to dissipate this poison even with the injection of spiritual energy from Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao. Still, the poison was broken down after half an hour and Xiao Ming slowly opened her eyes.
When she looked up to see Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao standing over her, she couldn''t help being surprised. She jumped up and looked around, as if she was trying to find an enemy, but there was nothing there for her.
When she jumped up though, she jumped up much higher than she would normally jump.
After seeing that there were no enemies, she sat back down on the sofa and let out a sigh of relief.
Mu Bao Bao took her hands and looked at her with an apologetic look before saying, "I''m sorry, it was all my fault."
Xiao Ming was surprised by this apology and quickly waved her hands as she said, "No, no, it wasn''t your fault at all. It wasn''t your fault at all."
Lin Fan also looked at her with an apologetic look since he had also forgotten about her while focusing on Han Fu Rong.
After letting Mu Bao Bao calm her down, he asked, "Did you hear anything while you were in there?"
Xiao Ming''s body jolted when she heard this.
Chapter 235 Disciple
Lin Fan saw the way that she reacted and revealed a smile.
However, before he could say anything, Xiao Ming quickly jumped up and shook her head as she said, "I didn''t hear anything! I heard nothing about a sect!"
Then she realized the mistake that she had made and quickly covered her mouth as she looked at Lin Fan with a gaze filled with fear.
The smile that he had on his face was like the smile of a devil in her eyes.
She didn''t know what exactly she had witnessed, but she had clearly heard the words sect being used.
For normal humans like her without any cultivation, sect was a taboo word.
Anything that had to do with a sect would usually spell death for a normal person like her. So of course she didn''t want to get involved in this matter.
All she wanted was to escape this ce with her life right now.
Lin Fan shook his head with that same smile before saying, "We''re not going to do anything to you."
Even though he said this, Xiao Ming still had a wary stance as she looked at him and asked, "Really?"
Lin Fan reached his hand out, which made Xiao Ming flinch back a bit, but then he just simply flicked her on the forehead and said, "What kind of nonsense are you thinking? It''s not like we''re child traffickers."
Xiao Ming pouted her lips and said, "You never know. There''s plenty of rumours of sects doing things like that."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this since he knew that this was the truth.
Even in the novels that he had read, there were cases where sects kidnapped children as disciples and then used them as cultivation furnaces or materials for pills or all kinds of other terrible things. He was certain that this was also the case for this world.
Instead, Lin Fan just said with a smile, "If you want, you can join our sect as well."
Xiao Ming''s eyes lit up when she heard this before they dimmed again.
It wasn''t that she didn''t trust them since being with them over the past few days told her what kind of people they were. She knew that they wouldn''t do anything that would harm her, or else they would have done it a long time ago.
After all, they were two powerful and rich cultivators and she was nothing more than an orphan in the streets of this random border city. The disparity in status was clear, so there was no need for them to wait.
The reason why her eyes dimmed was because she had other circumstances that prevented her from joining their sect.
So after a long pause, she said with a sigh, "Iˇcan''t join your sect."
But Lin Fan didn''t ept her rejection as he asked, "What''s wrong? If there''s something that''s holding you back, we can talk about it and discuss this."
Lin Fan actually really wanted Xiao Ming to join the Love Sect because he could tell that she had talent for cultivation.
When they injected spiritual energy into her, he found that there was already a seed of spiritual energy that formed in her. It could already be said that she was in the Pseudo Qi Gathering Realm, but she just didn''t know how to use that spiritual energy that she had gathered.
Normal people wouldn''t be able to form this kind of seed just from having spiritual energy injected into them, only those that had an affinity for absorbing spiritual energy would be able to form something like this.
At the same time, Lin Fan also noticed that her physique was much stronger than before.
She had not only refined the spiritual energy injected into the seed, but also into her body itself, allowing her to break through as a body refinement cultivator.
Her physique was currently on the same level as someone in the First Qi Gathering Realm.
With these two talents, it was natural that she would be a powerful cultivator in the future if she had the chance to cultivate.
So Lin Fan very much wanted Xiao Ming to join the Love Sect.
After all, he was building this sect, so he would do what he could to make the Love Sect flourish.
Talented future disciples were key in rebuilding the Love Sect, so he didn''t want to give up a talent like Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming had a difficult look on her face.
? A part of her wanted to ask for help, but there was also a part of her that didn''t want to. It wasn''t because she didn''t trust the two of them, but rather because she didn''t want to cause trouble for them.
Her problems were her own problems and she didn''t want to drag anyone else into them.
Even though she was a thief, she still had this bit of pride left.
But before Lin Fan could even say anything, Mu Bao Bao said, "We already said that we want to recruit you to our sect, so you don''t have to worry about anything. If you''re in our sect, you''re family and your problems are our problems."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile when he heard this.
Mu Bao Bao really wasn''t suited to being a sect leader since she was a bit too straightforward sometimes. She needed more depth to be able topete with other sly foxes, but right now, she didn''t have that.
Still, that was the part of her that Lin Fan found cute.
So Lin Fan took over and said, "Our sect master has already said that she wants you to join our sect, so there''s no going back now. Even if you''re not willing, we''ll bring you into our sect by force."
Xiao Ming couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao with a surprised look, "She''s the sect master?"
No matter how she looked at it, Mu Bao Bao didn''t seem like a sect master.
Mu Bao Bao looked quite young, she didn''t even seem that much older than Lin Fan.
Of course, that wasn''t just because she was a cultivator, it was also because she had broken through at a very young age. She was actually only two years older than Lin Fan''s current body.
With her cultivation and her age, she could be considered one of the top geniuses of the younger generation.
But she was a sect master.
It wasn''t Xiao Ming''s fault that she was surprised when Lin Fan addressed Mu Bao Bao as "sect master".
Mu Bao Bao could also see this and was about to pout, but Lin Fan raised a hand to stop her.
Lin Fan turned back to Xiao Ming and said, "That''s right, she''s our sect master." Then after a pause, he said, "I want to take you as my disciple, do you want to ept that?"
Xiao Ming looked up at Lin Fan with wide eyes and after a moment of hesitation, she gave a nod.
Lin Fan gave a nod back before saying, "Since you''re my disciple, then any problems that you''re facing are a problem of mine. So you shouldn''t worry about anything and just tell us what''s wrong."
Lin Fan didn''t know why he wanted Xiao Ming as his disciple, but he suddenly had this idea and he quite liked it. Now that he was a Foundation Realm Cultivator, he felt that he should have some disciples.
He had also seen how talented Xiao Ming was, so it would be a waste to let her go like this.
Xiao Ming hesitated again, but she slowly exined her situation.
She belonged to a group of orphans that took care of each other. The first few members of the group had only gathered together to help each other survive, but as they spent more and more time together, they became closer and closer until they were like family.
When she exined this, she even called a few of the others her brothers and sisters.
It was clear that this was a very tight knit group.
They survived by doing odd jobs around the city and pooling their money together. While they lived a poor life, it was still a life that was manageable.
That was until some thugs moved into their neighbourhood and demanded protection money from them. These thugs didn''t care that they were kids and demanded that they pay or leave.
They couldn''t just leave since all of their possessions were there and the thugs wouldn''t let them take anything if they did leave. There were many young children that couldn''t work yet that were also a part of their group, so they would have to abandon them if they did leave.
So Xiao Ming and a few of the other kids started using more unscrupulous methods to earn the money that they needed to pay these thugs.
Still, some of them were injured because of this and they had to take loans to get the money for medicine. All that did was push them further and further into the hole and soon they had no way out.
The gold coins that Lin Fan had paid Xiao Ming over the past few days had helped them a bit, butˇSeeing the gold coins actually made the thugs more greedy and they started demanding more and more from Xiao Ming and the other kids.
After hearing this story, Mu Bao Bao took Xiao Ming in her arms and patted her on the head.
Xiao Ming didn''t know why this felt soothing, but she couldn''t help leaning her head against Mu Bao Bao''s chest. At the same time, she looked at Lin Fan with a look that was asking him to solve her problems.
Lin Fan however stood there with a smile on his face.
This was easy for him to solve since this was something that only involved money. Right now, with Yue Lan managing his businesses, money was the one thing that he didn''tck.
Of course, if those thugs decided not to solve this matter with money, he didn''t have a problem solving this with force.
It would all depend on if the thugs were smart enough.
Lin Fan looked at Xiao Ming and said, "I''ll take care of those problems easily. You don''t need to worry about a thing, it''s not like they can do anything to me."
Xiao Ming revealed a worried look and said, "But those people are quite strong, some of them are even culˇ" Her words were stuck in her throat as she realized who she was talking to.
Right, the one that had just be her master and the sect master of their sect were here, so there wasn''t anything to worry about. After all, they couldn''t have high positions in the sect without having high levels of cultivationˇ
It was too bad that Xiao Ming didn''t know about what had happened to the Love Sect.
Chapter 236 Interrogation (2)
Lin Fan decided to take care of this matter afterwards because right now, there was something more urgent for him to take care of.
He had a date with someone who was waiting for him, so he didn''t want to keep them waiting.
So he handed this matter over to his subordinates first.
He would send them over to where Xiao Ming''s brothers and sisters were with some food and clothes before taking care of the protection money matter. As for their debts, it was easy for him to take the money to pay it, so he left this matter to Gu Xiang.
With Gu Xiang handling this matter, even if the loan sharks wanted to do anything, she could easily handle it.
After all, the Royal Style store was famous in this city and no one was foolish enough to mess with Gu Xiang, the famous manager of this store.
Lin Fan also sent Xiao Ming off with his subordinates just to make sure that the orphans wouldn''t reject their help because they would be too cautious. After all, his subordinates were strangers to these orphans, so it was normal for these orphans to be wary.
After Xiao Ming and his subordinates left, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao headed off to a building in the residential area.
This building was owned by Lin Fan through his store, but it wasn''t where his subordinates lived.
This was a private residence that Gu Xiang had purchased for Lin Fan just in case he ever came to Fair White City and wanted to stay. Of course, there were ulterior motives that his subordinates had in buying this, but he didn''t know about them.
Mainly, they felt that it was too embarrassing to do "that" in the dorm that they all lived in, so they wanted a private ce for if the young master ever summoned them.
When Lin Fan arrived at the residence, he couldn''t help being surprised by it.
It wasn''t a small residence like he had expected, it was apletely refurbished manor. This ce had multiple courtyards that many people and servants could live in, but it was alsopletely empty.
That was because they had saved this ce just for Lin Fan''s use, so there was no one currently living here.
But judging by the state of it, it was clear that someone came to clean this ce every dayˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by how diligent his subordinates wereˇ
At the same time, he was also surprised by just how much money his businesses were making.
He knew that Yue Lan was good at what she did, but he never expected that she would be this good. It was clear that this residence cost an arm and a leg, but they had been able to prepare this for him without even him saying anything ahead of time.
So it was clear that the store was raking in the cash.
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a sigh of praise as he thought, "It really was a good thing that I met Yue Lan back then."
If he had to manage this business and the dungeon town himself, he wouldn''t even know where to start.
But there was also a tinge of guilt that filled him because he knew that he was pushing a lot of work onto Yue Lan.
He made up his mind that he would do something for her after he went back.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao went into the basement of this residence and entered the dungeon.
Lin Fan had been surprised to hear that there was a dungeon here, but he found out from his subordinates that this kind of ce wasmon. It had been installed in this residence before they had even bought it.
This kind of residence was usually bought byrge families and they would need these kinds of dungeons for many different purposes. So they had always been included when these kinds of residences were built.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling strange about this, but he epted that this was just how this world worked.
After they arrived in the dungeon, it didn''t take them long to find Han Fu Rong since there was only one person in this entire dungeon.
He was sitting there in the cell with his hands chained up, sitting there with a dead look on his face.
He knew that he had been crippled and his cultivation had been ruined. He knew that even if he were to escape this ce, he would no longer be able to do whatever he wanted since he was now a powerless mortal.
Returning to being a mortal after experiencing the might and influence of a cultivator was not something that he could do.
So as Han Fu Rong sat there, he was filled with despair.
But this was also what Lin Fan wanted to see.
The more that someone was in despair, if you gave them a way out, they would tell you what you wanted to hear.
So after letting Han Fu Rong stew for a bit and when he was ready for him, Lin Fan came to his cell with Mu Bao Bao.
When Han Fu Rong saw Mu Bao Bao, his eyes immediately lit up and he sat up to say, "Junior sister Mu, what are you doing? I am your senior brother, you can''t do this to me!"
There was no shame in his voice at all, it was as if hepletely believed his words.
Hearing this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a look of disgust, but she quickly calmed her expression. She didn''t say anything and just let Lin Fan take the lead in this interrogation.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to p Han Fu Rong on the face to shut him up since even he was disgusted by him. But more importantly, he knew how much this hurt Mu Bao Bao to hear, so he wanted to shut him up as quickly as possible.
Han Fu Rong only then saw Lin Fan and knew that this wouldn''t be as easy as he thought. So he looked at Lin Fan and said, "This brother, I don''t know who you are, but you''ve made a mistake. I am junior sister Mu''s senior brother from the Love Sect. We''re from the same sect, you shouldn''t be treating me like this."
Lin Fan pped him again and said, "I''ll do the talking, you just have to answer."
As he said this, his eyes were filled with killing intent since he felt pain for Mu Bao Bao at this man''s shame.
Sensing the chill run down his spine, Han Fu Rong shut his mouth and waited for Lin Fan to speak.
Even though he was in despair, the most important thing for Han Fu Rong was his own life.
To put it simply, he was a coward and his life was the most important thing for him. That was the main reason why he had betrayed the Love Sect in the first ce.
So even when he had been in despair over losing his cultivation, he had never once thought about killing himself. The only thing that he thought about was how to get out of this situation and find a way to put himself in a high position again.
No matter which world it was, this kind of person would be called scum by everyone.
Lin Fan looked at him with cold eyes and asked, "Have you met anyone else from the Love Sect yet?"
Han Fu Rong answered immediately, "I haven''t met anyone yet. I''ve been looking forˇ"
Before he could finish, he received another p to the face. Lin Fan simply said in a cold voice, "You''re lying."
Han Fu Rong was surprised to hear this firm tone from Lin Fan, but he knew that if he betrayed the ones that he had betrayed the Love Sect for, he wouldn''t be able to live much longer. So he still said, "This brother, I''m not lying. I''ve been looking for traces ofˇ"
There was another p to the face that cut him off before Lin Fan said, "You''re lying."
Han Fu Rong''s heart filled with a chill when he experienced this.
He once again heard the certain tone in Lin Fan''s voice and he couldn''t understand why Lin Fan was so certain, but he knew that if he were to try to lie to him againˇ
So with no other choice, Han Fu Rong tried probing Lin Fan by saying, "This brother, I''ve only met junior brother Gu during this time. I swear, he just came to the city and after learning that I had no information, he left toˇ"
Lin Fan once again pped him before saying, "You''re still lying."
Han Fu Rong''s heart turned even colder.
He couldn''t tell just how much Lin Fan knew, butˇnow he was certain that Lin Fan already had obtained information before capturing himˇ
So now there was the question of, how much did Lin Fan know?
Han Fu Rong felt like he had been frozen in ice when he thought this through, but he was still a fool as he tried testing Lin Fan again, "Alright, alright, I also met junior brother Yu, but that''s it!"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes trembled when she heard this since she didn''t know this, but Lin Fan was able to keep calm with his Mental Fortitude skill. He raised his hand to stop Mu Bao Bao from rushing forward like she had been nning on doing, but then he brought that hand back to p Han Fu Rong.
This p was unlike the other ps, this was a p that Lin Fan had used a wide swing with, so it was much stronger than before. Han Fu Rong''s head twisted and he was almost picked up off the floor. If it hadn''t been for the chains holding him down, perhaps he might have been sent flying.
Lin Fan''s eyes were as cold as thousand year old ice as he said in a voice that was like the devil''s, "Last chance. Tell me everything or you won''t have a good time."
As he said this, he pulled out Gramr and put it near one of Han Fu Rong''s hands.
Han Fu Rong trembled and by ident, he cut his hand on the sword. Luckily it was only a shallow cut, so there was only a bit of blood that came out, but the pain was more than enough to tell him that this was a real de.
Han Fu Rong''s heartpletely fell at this moment and he started blurting out everything that he knew.
By the end of it, there were only looks of disgust on Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao''s faces as they walked out.
As for Han Fu Rong, they didn''t bother dirtying their hands by taking him out, so they just left him there.
They were certain that the junior brothers and sisters would want to deal with him once they were rescued.
Chapter 237 New Stat
There were a total of five people from the Love Sect that had been captured by Han Fu Rong.
He had used the same poison to knock them out and brought them to a secret manor outside of the city and even outside of the country. He brought them across the border and then stashed them in a manor in the wilderness.
He also said that there weren''t any guards in that manor and there was only a single maid there who took care of the needs of his captives, but Lin Fan was very doubtful of this.
The main thing was that this was the ce that the people he had worked with told him to stash the people of the Love Sect they caught until they were able toe and collect them.
As for when they woulde and do that, that was something that Han Fu Rong didn''t know.
After getting all this information, Lin Fan fell into deep thought in the study of the manor.
Mu Bao Bao wasn''t in a rush like before. After experiencing what had happened with Han Fu Rong, she knew that it was better to take it slow and n things out before taking action.
Since Lin Fan was clearly better than her at this, she left everything to him.
But Lin Fan was currently having a headache at this moment.
It would be easier if this manor was in the Mu Empire, but the wilderness made it harderˇ
The wilderness was a ce where anything could happen since anything could show up there. That was why humans built borders around this wilderness and guarded against it.
Not to mention, he wasn''t certain if Han Fu Rong was telling the truth or not about the manor.
He seemed like he was telling the truth, but there was always the possibility that he was lying or there were just things that he didn''t know about the manor.
Then there was that Elder Rong that he had mentioned before that had given him everything he had used. He didn''t know if that Elder Rong was at the manor, but he was certain that this Elder Rong wouldn''t just leave everything to Han Fu Rong and leave the area.
So with all these different variables, Lin Fan didn''t know what to do. In fact, there were many things that he didn''t feelfortable doing and he even thought about abandoning the people from the Love Sect to their fateˇ
However, he knew that Mu Bao Bao would never approve of this nˇ
So he had to think of something.
After thinking for a long time, he came to the only choice that he had.
He had to go himself and search the manor, he couldn''t send any scouts because that would just be ying with other people''s lives.
He knew that it was too dangerous for any of his subordinates to go. It was only safe for him to go because he had the long range scouting abilities of Greeny, so he could scout the manor out without too much danger.
But to say it wasn''t without danger was a lie.
But at least it was better than putting his subordinates in danger.
So after thinking this through, he told Mu Bao Bao the n.
Mu Bao Bao immediately said, "No, I won''t let you do that!"
Lin Fan had already expected this, so his hands had been out to stop her from charging him which she still did. Of course, with the disparity in level of cultivation, Lin Fan wasn''t able to stop her and both of them fell back.
It was a good thing that they had been discussing this in Lin Fan''s room. So even though the two of them fell, they justnded on the soft and fluffy bed behind them.
With everything that they had been through together, their faces couldn''t help turning red when they were put in this ambiguous situation.
But of course, they remembered that they were discussing something serious and quickly stood up again.
After taking a moment to calm down, Mu Bao Bao said in a voice that was firmer than before, "You say that you''re the only one that can do this, but aren''t you forgetting about someone?" She raised a fist and looked at him with narrowed eyes as she said, "Or are you saying that you can beat me?"
This threat just showed how much she cared about Lin Fan, but there was a hint of doubt in her own eyes.
She had already underestimated Han Fu Rong and had always suffered at his hands, so she couldn''t even imagine what tricks the people who were above Han Fu Rong would have.
It was very likely that she would be in danger if she went, but she rather that she be in danger than for Lin Fan to be in danger.
She was the one who had forced the fate of the Love Sect onto Lin Fan and after everything that he had done, she felt guilty. There was nothing that she could give him as far as she was concerned and she had put thisrge responsibility on him.
But what she didn''t know was that she had given Lin Fan plenty.
After all, the inheritance that she had received from the Love Sect was fully shared with Lin Fan. The value of this was hard to estimate since this was the full inheritance of a sect, so even if Lin Fan risked his life, it wasn''t considered too much.
But Mu Bao Bao didn''t think so.
Lin Fan could naturally tell what she was thinking, but just like her, he didn''t want her to be in danger either.
At the very least, he had the special golden finger known as the system by his side. In a worst case scenario, he would be able to use the system''s store to find something to save himself.
It wasn''t the same for Mu Bao Bao since she wasn''t from another world like him.
It was just a good thing that he had already tamed Mu Bao Bao or it really would be hard for him to take care of her.
During their time together, her affection kept increasing until it had reached 80.
Lin Fan''s taming system wasn''t like a normal taming beast taming system where it would force the things that he tamed to obey him. After all, a pet thatpletely obeyed wasn''t considered a proper tame, or at least ording to the system.
Taming for the Love Gauge Taming skill meant establishing a contract where they were bound to Lin Fan for life, but if theypletely obeyed all his orders, that was no different from a ve. So instead ofpletely obeying him, the effects of taming someone meant that they were more prone to listen to his suggestions based on how much affection they had.
With the 80 affection that he had with Mu Bao Bao, it didn''t take long before he was able to slowly coax her into epting his suggestion. Otherwise, it really would have been impossible to convince her with her sometimes stubborn personality.
After he finished convincing her, Lin Fan didn''t have her stay in his room like he normally would have and had her go apany Xiao Ming.
As she left, Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan with a confused and unwilling look, but she still left the room.
This was unlike Lin Fan''s normal behaviour, but he had something special happen today that he had to check out.
When he opened his taming window, he found that there was a new tab that had opened up.
Instead of the normal taming tab, there was a tab that had opened up for disciples and there was only a single name there. It was Xiao Ming who he had just taken as his disciple.
Under her name, there wasn''t the normal affection stat, but rather a new stat called piety.
Lin Fan had noticed this earlier when he had taken Xiao Ming as his disciple, but he had been busy with other things that he hadn''t been able to take the time to look at it until now. But he couldn''t help finding it strange that his Love Gauge Taming Skill would suddenly evolve at this time and include a new section.
There wasn''t much that this screen told him, so Lin Fan chose to use his Appraisal Eyes to see what this new disciple tab was about.
However, even with the Appraisal Eyes, he didn''t receive much information. The only thing that he found was a screen that popped up when he looked at the piety stat.
Piety: A measure of the disciple''s respect for the master. The higher this is, the greater the learning effect of the master''s teaching will be.
Lin Fan had to take a moment to think about this clearly before his eyes popped out. He stared at the window and looked it over again, trying to find anything that was wrong with this screen.
But even after looking at it seriously for five minutes, he couldn''t find anything new or anything wrong with it.
Wasn''t this new stat a bit broken?
As long as they were recognized as his disciple, that meant that they would receive a buff to their cultivation speedˇ
Wasn''t this too broken!?
It was a perfect addition for him who had a task of rebuilding the Love Sect. After all, if the disciples that joined the Love Sect afterwards were affected by this skill, wouldn''t that mean that the entire sect would be able to cultivate much faster than other sects?
With this increase in cultivation speed, even the disciples with the most normal level of talent would be able to cultivate as fast as the top geniuses of other sects as long as they had enough piety towards him.
Wasn''t this too broken!??!
This was a perfect addition for him who had the task of rebuilding the Love Sect since it would mean that they would be able to nurture many loyal disciples to the sect.
But after calming down a bit, Lin Fan suddenly realized that this skill wasn''t as broken as it seemed.
After all, it only applied to people who were considered disciples to him.
Perhaps if he was the sect master, he would be able to get away with the justification that everyone in the Love Sect was like a disciple to him, but he wasn''t the sect master after all. He was only the disciple of the sect master, so it wasn''t as if everyone who joined the Love Sect in the future would be rted to him.
As this thought passed through his mind, he couldn''t help also thinking about asking Mu Bao Bao to let him be the sect masterˇ
But he quickly gave up this idea since he knew that this was a bad idea.
So after calming down, he started looking at this disciple tab again and carefully thinking about how he could make the best use of this in the future.
However, as he was thinking, he suddenly realized something.
Taking in his first disciple had opened up this disciple tab, so did that mean that there were other tabs that could be unlocked?
For exampleˇsubordinates?
If he could also affect his subordinates through this, wouldn''t that mean that he would also be able to help Yue Lan strengthen all the staff members under her?
But as he thought about this, he realized that it wouldn''t be that easy or else it would have happened already. After all, there were so many subordinates under him right now, so if there was such a tab, it would have opened already.
So he couldn''t help thinking about what other tabs could be opened within this Love Gauge Taming Skill.
It seemed that there were still many things that he didn''t know about this skill that the God of Earth gave him and he couldn''t help bing more and more curious about it.
Chapter 238 Manor (1)
After preparing for a few days, Lin Fan headed out the gate of Fair White City alone and headed into the wilderness.
The cover that had been given was that he was heading out to the wilderness for a B Rank Mission for the Mercenary Guild.
While many were shocked by the fact that a S Rank Mercenary like Lin Fan would take such a low rank mission, they didn''t dare question him. After all, this was a true S Rank Mercenary with the license to prove it.
They weren''t qualified to question him even if they had their doubts.
After Lin Fan left Fair White City, he immediately headed off the road and called back Hi and the carriage he had been taking.
These two things were much too eye catching and what he needed at this moment was the ability to hide himself.
So after casting his illusion spell on himself, he headed deeper into the wilderness based on Han Fu Rong''s directions.
It didn''t take him long before he noticed that something was off.
Normal people would have missed this, but the moment that Lin Fan''s eyes fell onto it, he immediately stopped. He stood there looking at the ground, or rather the invisible line that was on the ground.
This was an array that had been drawn into the ground that the naked eye couldn''t see, but the moment that Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes fell onto them, there was a pop up that appeared.
Luckily for him, this wasn''t a detection array.
This was only an array that had been set up to keep out spirit beasts of a certain level. At this ce, the highest level spirit beast that coulde here was only at the Foundation Ream, so that was what the array had been set to.
However, Lin Fan could tell that if they wanted to, they could have made this array strong enough that it would even be able to keep out Qi Condensing Realm spirit beasts.
Poison that could easily affect a Golden Core Realm Cultivator, a token that could block attacks from a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, and an array that could keep out Qi Condensing Realm spirit beastsˇ
It was clear that whoever had Han Fu Rong capture the members of the Love Sect weren''t normal people.
However, why did they want to capture the survivors of the Love Sect instead of just killing them all?
Did the Love Sect have something important hidden?
Lin Fan had assumed that it was some kind of grudge that had destroyed the Love Sect, but that didn''t seem to be the case. They killed the strongest member of the Love Sect and now they were hunting down the weaker membersˇ
It was almost as if they were trying to find something that the Love Sect had hidden.
Was there anything that precious among the session of the Love Sect?
Lin Fan had already gone through the various things that Mu Bao Bao had inherited and he didn''t think that there was anything killing the sect over. After all, the Love Sect had only been a mid tier sect, so their inheritance wasn''t that great to begin with.
The more he thought about this, the more confused Lin Fan was.
But still, he didn''t waste time as he had Greeny deploy its puppets to search the surrounding area.
Since the array was ced here, it was clear that all the space inside of the array was the enemy''s territory. It wouldn''t be surprising if they ced some kind of surveince here to monitor this area.
After all, it was easy to monitor one areapared to the entire wilderness.
As expected, through the shared senses of the puppets, Lin Fan was able to see the various arrays that had beenid out across this area. These were arrays where when triggered, it would notify a central array inside of the manor that would tell them where the intruders were.
This was simr to surveince cameras back on Earth, but it didn''t have the same concept.
But one thing that all of these things had were blind spots.
These arrays had been ced near each other to create a, but they hadn''t been perfectly arranged to cover every single area. After all, there were changes in geography all over this ce, so it was impossible to predict how much space the array would cover.
They did their best by using a, but no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible topletely cover up every single spot.
Not to mention that there were ces that they didn''t think needed surveince. There were some deep pits and waterfalls that they thought were untraversable to low cultivation realm cultivators, so they didn''t put any arrays there.
In short, whoeverid this surveince array had done a careless job.
But that was something that Lin Fan was happy to see since it made his job easier.
With the information that he received from the puppets, he was able to easily find a path to the center for himself.
He hadn''t sent the puppets into the center just yet since he had been checking how wide the spirit beast repelling formation was. But now that he had finished checking out this array and the surveince array, he didn''t hesitate to send the puppets in.
When he arrived near the center of the array, his puppets had already finished scouting out the manor that was at the very center of this array.
To his surprise, there was nothing in this manor as far as the puppets could tell. They had already slipped through the monitoring array of the manor and had searched the various courtyards, but they weren''t able to find a single thing.
It was as if no one lived in this manor at all.
But the strange thing was that they also couldn''t find a single trace of dust there.
So if no one had been living here, who was cleaning this ce?
That wouldn''t make any sense at all unless there were ghosts living hereˇ
As Lin Fan thought this, he actually pondered if that was true since this ce was a cultivation world. There were indeed things like ghosts that he had confirmed with the Love Sect''s library of records that Mu Bao Bao had.
So could it be that there really were ghosts living here?
No, he shook this thought out of his head since if there were ghosts, he would have seen them already with his Appraisal Eyes.
So there must be something else that was special about this manorˇ
It wasn''t because he was afraid of ghosts at all. Un, that''s right, it was just something strange with the manor.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Lin Fan started nning out his route for this manor. After some deep thought, Lin Fan decided that he would have two targets right now.
Han Fu Rong had said that the disciples of the Love Sect that he had captured had all been sent to this manor and had been stored here. So unless they had been moved before Lin Fan had arrived, they should still be in this manor.
Secondly, his goal was to find the main control system for the surveince array.
He had searched all over the manor and he hadn''t been able to find it. He knew that there would certainly be someone there even if there was no one seemingly in the manor.
Not to mention, if he wanted to save the trapped disciples of the Love Sect, he would need to disable this surveince system to get them out.
So it was necessary for him to find this surveince system no matter what.
But after searching for close to half an hour, he was still no closer to finding any of the targets that he wanted to find. It was almost as if there was nothing here at all, as if there had never been anything here.
Lin Fan was even starting to doubt if Han Fu Rong had lied to himˇ
No, if Han Fu Rong had lied to him, then where did this manore from and why would someone put an array that would keep spirit beasts away here?
As he thought about it, the only possibility he coulde up with was that this was the residence of some hidden expert that he had been tricked intoing to.
If that was the case, then when the expert came back and found Lin Fan snooping aroundˇwouldn''t that be a death g?
Lin Fan felt that this possibility was more and more likely as he thought about it and he was nning on running away, but before he could, he found something.
It was sudden, but he lost contact with one of the puppets that were exploring one of the yards. It had suddenly happened right in the middle of the yard where there was nothing strange there, but for a few seconds, contact was lost with the mosquito flying there.
It took a few seconds before the connection was made again, but this piqued Lin Fan''s attention.
He sent the mosquito back to where it had been before when it lost contact with him and then the same thing happened again where he lost connection with it.
Once again, after a few seconds connection was regained, but Lin Fan knew that he had found something.
So he sent several other puppets there and while the others were watching, he sent the first puppet to the same spot as before.
Then through the other puppets, he watched as that mosquito disappeared into thin air.
That was it!
He knew that there had to be something there!
Chapter 239 Manor (2)
After a few seconds, the mosquito appeared again and it was as if it appeared out of thin air.
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t continue his experiments since he didn''t know what was on the other side, so he started searching the yard itself for clues.
But no matter how he searched, he wasn''t able to find a thing.
That was until he focused his attention through one of the mosquitoes and noticed something.
Fantasy Illusion Array: Gathers the spiritual energy around the array to create illusions that confuse the senses. Can be used to fool those up to the Golden Core Realm.
It was another array!
Why didn''t he think of this?
There had been all kinds of arrays used before, so why couldn''t there be an array used to hide things?
Now the problem was how to see through this array.
This array was strong enough that it cut off the spiritual sense connection between the puppets and Greeny, so if he kept trying to use puppets to scout it out, it wouldn''t have any effect.
After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of something and decided to test it.
So Greeny sent another one of the puppets over, but this one was a special one.
It was one of the ones that had a special seed in it that would act as an antenna for Greeny. Lin Fan was hoping that with this puppet there as a connector, Greeny''s spiritual sense would be able to enter the array and connect to the puppets.
Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do.
After all, it would be crazy to charge into this manor himself, that would be seeking his own death.
However, without confirming what was inside, he also couldn''t tell if Han Fu Rong had been lying to him or not. He wanted to save the survivors of the Love Sect, but that would be impossible if he didn''t even know if they were here or not.
So he was hoping that this would work.
It was a good thing that he wasn''t disappointed and it indeed worked.
With the special puppet there was an antenna, it created a zone where Greeny''s spiritual sense could connect and he was able to connect his senses to the puppets through Greeny, even though there was still the array in ce.
To his surprise, there wasn''t anything inside of this array other than a small building.
Lin Fan had the puppets look around the building until he was able to find an opening for them to sneak through.
Once they were in, they still didn''t find anything interesting.
The building was small, so there wasn''t much inside of it. Other than a singlerge room that seemed like it was a storage room, there wasn''t much there.
That was until Lin Fan noticed that there was a figure that was sitting there in the corner.
The moment that he noticed this, all of his nerves tensed and he immediately had all the mosquitoes focus on the figure sitting there. However, even after five minutes, there was no movement from this figure at all.
It was almost as if it was a corpse that was sitting there.
But that also made Lin Fan worry since it might be the corpse of the Love Sect survivorsˇ
So after confirming that there was nothing else and that the figure still wasn''t moving, Lin Fan had the mosquitoes move closer until he could see the figure clearly.
It turned out that it wasn''t a human at all, but rather a puppet that was sitting there.
All around it on the floor were different arrays that seemed linked to a single central array that it was sitting in the center of.
If Lin Fan had to guess what this was, he would have guessed that it was most likely the control center for the surveince array system. All of the smaller arrays that were linked to therger one were most likely the receivers from the various surveince arrays that had been set up around the manor.
The one that the puppet was sitting in the middle of should be the controlling array.
The only thing that Lin Fan was confused about was how they would use the puppet to control everything.
As he had suspected, when he used his Appraisal Eyes, it showed that this was indeed the case.
The puppet seemed to also have something on it that created a spiritual sense connection that would allow the owner of the puppet to connect to it remotely. At the same time, there was an array that was simr to a storage disc that was also attached to this puppet that stored everything that the surveince array detected.
The way it was set up, it really was like a surveince system from Earth.
But this at least told Lin Fan that there wasn''t anyone physically here watching the people from the Love Sect, or they wouldn''t have left a puppet like this.
So that was an advantage that he would have when he rescued them.
The only problem right now was that he didn''t know where the people from the Love Sect were stillˇ
There were two ways that he could do this.
One, he could keep searching the manor until he found the array that hid the prison. But of course, the w with this was that it wasn''t certain that the array that he found would be hiding the prison. There was the possibility that there were other hidden rooms in this manor as well.
Two, he could use the puppet and the array.
So Lin Fan turned to look at Greeny and waited for Greeny to respond.
Greeny hesitated for a long time before saying, "I can do it if you can tell me the array pattern. But if I don''t know that, I won''t be able to do a thing."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this and he turned his focus back to the puppets.
Through their eyes, he started analyzing the puppet and array with his Appraisal Eyes. He kept focusing on different parts of the windows that opened up, in hopes that a part of it would have a pop up that would include a diagram.
Eventually, that was indeed what had happened.
He had only guessed that this was possible based on what had happened before, but he never expected it to actually work.
He started describing the array diagram based on what he saw to Greeny.
Even though they had the Share Senses Skill, this was not something that Lin Fan could share with Greeny. He had tried it before, but he found that the Appraisal Eyes Skill was unique to him and Greeny wasn''t able to see anything.
But he really had to thank the God of Earth for giving him this skill.
If it wasn''t for the Appraisal Eyes Skill, he really wouldn''t know how many times he would have died already. It was only with this skill that he was able to see through all the hidden dangers around him.
Not to mention that it allowed him to do broken things like derive the array diagram from just appraising an array.
Lin Fan also started wondering if it was possible to derive a pill form from pills or derive a forging technique from looking at different weaponsˇ
If that was the case, then broken wasn''t enough to describe this skill.
With this array diagram, Greeny was able to slowly inject its spiritual sense into the array and puppet controlling it. While Greeny wasn''t strong enough to forcefully take over it, it was still strong enough to hijack it and use the array. It was simr to hackingputers on Earth, but with arrays.
Once Greeny had ess to this surveince array, it was able to ess all the surveince arrays that it was attached to. At the same time, Greeny was able to ess the storage unit as well and see everything that had happened before.
It didn''t take long for Greeny to find what Lin Fan wanted it to find.
As expected, there were indeed other things that were in this manor as well, but they weren''t living either. There were other puppets that patrolled this area and once their patrol was over, they would go into a hidden room where they rested.
There were actually many different hidden rooms like Lin Fan had suspected, but it was a good thing that all of these hidden rooms also had surveince arraysid out in them. It didn''t take long for Greeny to find the captives that were being held in the prison.
Lin Fan was even able to share his senses with Greeny to see the captives through the surveince array.
When he saw this, he could tell that they were the survivors from the Love Sect since they had features simr to the ones that Mu Bao Bao had told him about. When Han Fu Rong told them who he had captured around, Mu Bao Bao made sure to give him a clear description of each of them based on what she could remember.
After confirming that it was them, Lin Fan also checked their conditions through the surveince array.
Seeing that they were all rtively alright, other than having a few bruises which couldn''t be avoided, he let out a sigh of relief.
If they were injured after he had saved them, he really wouldn''t know how to exin it to Mu Bao Bao.
Since he had found them, he didn''t waste any time to send the puppets in to scope out the prison. After all, the surveince array wasn''t able to tell him everything about it, he could only see some parts of the prison and not everything.
He needed more information if he was to break them out.
The puppets had no problem reaching the prison. The prison building wasn''t even locked, the doors were actuallypletely unlocked and opened with a single push, though that wasn''t how Lin Fan sent the puppets in.
He sent them in through more secret ways because he wasn''t certain what was inside of that prison. He didn''t want to blow the operation now by being toocent and sending his puppets through the main door.
But there wasn''t even a single guard that was in this prison.
They just left the prisoners alone in the cage without anything binding them.
Of course, there was still something there that kept them in the prison and stopped them from escaping.
Lin Fan saw it right away through his puppets with his Appraisal Eyes. It was another array that restricted their spiritual energy and weakened them.
For now, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the prisoners in the cage.
However, the moment that the eyes of his puppets fell onto them, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
"This isˇ"
Chapter 240 Manor (3)
They had already forgotten how long they had been in this prison.
The one who had arrived first was their senior brother Ying.
Then one by one, they had been caught and brought to this manor by someone that they had thought was an ally.
That traitor, Han Fu Rong!
They had thought that they had found a safe haven, but it was nothing more than a trap!
Now they were all trapped like flies on fly paper in this prisonˇ
During their time here, they hadn''t been given any food or water. It was a good thing that they were powerful cultivators, or they definitely would have died from theck of food and water.
However, the problem was that even though they were powerful cultivators, there was an array here that was suppressing their powers.
So even if they were all in the Qi Condensing Realm, they were as weak as mortals right now.
"Senior brother, junior sister Xi is getting weaker and weaker. What should we do?"
Senior brother Ying bit his lips as he looked at his junior sister.
Her face was getting more and more pale and it was clear that she wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. They had tried giving her as much of the bit of water that they could gather, but still she was getting weaker and weaker.
If this continued on, it was very likely that she wouldˇ
If it wasn''t for this damn array, they wouldn''t be in this situation.
As high grade cultivators, they naturally needed food and water less than mortals did. While they weren''tpletely independent of food and water yet, they would be able to hold on much longer than normal people.
However, with the array in ce suppressing their cultivations, theycked the spiritual energy to sustain themselves. So that made them more dependent on actual food and water for energy, but they didn''t have any of that at all.
Senior brother Ying mmed his fist against the bar in front of him.
No matter what, he wouldn''t allow anything to happen to his junior brothers and sisters. He was their senior, so he would keep them safe no matter what he would have to do.
As this thought passed through his mind, senior brother Ying couldn''t help looking down at his left hand.
He was right handed, so he normally only used his right hand. Surelyˇhe wouldn''t miss his left hand if it was goneˇ
Then his eyes turned to look at the sharp stone that they had made to break the bars with, that was lying in the corner.
That should be sharp enough to do itˇ
Seeing where his eyes were looking, his junior sister Yu quickly stood in between him and that sharp piece of stone with her hands stretched out.
Seeing this, the other two junior brothers also quickly came forward and stood behind her.
Junior sister Yu said, "Senior brother, you can''t decide that all by yourself." Then after a pause, she said, "We''ve already discussed this, if it reallyes to that, we will discuss among ourselves who will make that sacrifice. We can''t let you make that sacrifice all on your own."
The way she looked at him wasn''t just the way that a junior looked at a senior, there was another emotion that was in her eyes as she looked at him.
The other two junior brothers also nodded along to this.
Senior brother Ying looked at the three of them, but before he could say anything, his junior sister Xi lying on the ground without any energy suddenly opened her eyes. She struggled to turn to him before saying, "Senior brother, you promised."
Seeing this, senior brother Ying immediately came over to her side and raised his hand to inject her with the bit of spiritual energy that he had to help her. As he did this, he said, "Yes, yes, I promise I don''t do anything."
Seeing this, junior sister Yu couldn''t help revealing a sad look, but she also quickly came over to her junior sister Xi''s side and helped senior brother Ying inject spiritual energy into her. She also stroked her head and said, "Junior sister, don''t worry, we''ll make sure that he doesn''t do anything stupid."
Junior sister Xi looked up at junior sister Yu with a smile and said, "I know. I can always count on senior sister."
Junior sister Yu revealed a helpless look but she still patted her head.
Before long, junior sister Xi fell asleep again, but at the very least her face looked a little better.
Once she fell asleep, the mood suddenly became heavy again as everyone looked at her with worried looks.
Even if her face looked better, it had already been a day since shest woke upˇIt was unknown how long she would sleep this time if they couldn''t get out of here and get her some helpˇ
Senior brother Ying stood up again and he started looking around the entire cell.
He was feeling very restless just sitting there, so even if he knew that it wouldn''t help them at all, he just felt like he couldn''t sit there and do nothing.
His two junior brothers also felt the same, so they stood up and started looking around the cell along with him.
Junior sister Yu saw them acting this way and gave a sigh. Then with a helpless shake of the head, she went over to the water catcher that they had set up.
In their first few days, they had noticed that there was a ce in this cell that leaked water. As soon as they found this, they immediately used whatever they could to create a structure that would allow them to catch this water to drink.
This was the only thing that had sustained them during their time here.
They didn''t know how long had passed, but between senior brother Ying being caught and junior sister Xi being caught, at least a month had passed. So while they didn''t know how long they had been in here, they knew that it was longer than a month.
Seeing how much water they had collected, junior sister Yu couldn''t help revealing a grim look.
It had been gradual, but they had been gathering less and less water.
In the first ce, they didn''t know what created this drip, so it wasn''t strange that the water that flowed through it and into the cell would slowly decrease. After all, there were many different things that could have affected this and they wouldn''t know since they were trapped in this cell.
In fact, they didn''t even know where they were being held.
During their captivity here, they were knocked out whenever someone new was brought in and no one had evere to see them. So they also didn''t know who had captured them other than that traitor Han Fu Rong.
They were beginning to wonder if they had just been left here to dieˇ
Perhaps that was the fate of their Love Sect after being destroyed like thatˇ
The grim mood continued in the cell for a long time until they all ran out of energy from moving around the cell. The cell wasn''t that big, but they were being restrained and they were starving, so it wasn''t as if they had much energy to begin with.
Sitting down again, all of them had dark looks on their faces as they couldn''t help wondering what would happen to them.
After a long time, senior brother Ying finally said, "Perhaps it''s time we really have that disˇ"
Before he could finish though, he suddenly noticed something.
It was just a ck dot that he noticed, but he saw that there was a mosquito that had flown into their cell.
During their entire time here, that had never happened before. They hadn''t seen anything livinge into the vicinity of their cage.
Even tiny insects like worms and mosquitoes had been kept out as if there was something keeping them away.
But now there was this mosquito that had suddenly appeared near their cell.
While it was something that he didn''t want to have to do, it was a matter of life and death. At the very least, they might be able to get some nutrition if they were able to catch that mosquitoˇ
So with this thought in mind, he suddenly stood up before sitting down again, hiding his presence.
? The others in the cell were all surprised by his actions and they looked at him with confused and somewhat worried looks. They were all worried that their senior brother Ying''s mind hadˇbroken from the stress of the situation.
If that was the case, it would be dangerous for them.
However, following the direction that he was looking in, they quickly saw what made him do this.
The moment that they saw the mosquito, their eyes lit up like their senior brother''s had and then they quickly hid their presence just like he had done.
They silently waited for it to approach their cell before making their move.
But to their surprise, that mosquito didn''te closer to their cell at all which made them anxious. It was still flying too far away for them to reach through the bars of the cell to catch it.
Even if they could, they still weren''t certain that they would be able to catch it with their restrained cultivations.
All of this made them unable to not reveal bitter smiles.
They were mighty cultivators and now they were worrying about how to catch a mosquito for foodˇThis really was a heavy blow to them, but pride didn''t matter when it came to life and death, so they endured.
They stayed still and waited for the mosquito toe closer.
But even then, the mosquito never came a single inch closer.
It just kept flying in the same formation again and again, as if there was something that had attracted its attention.
So even if they knew that they had to stay calm, they couldn''t help worrying since every second that passed, their junior sister was getting weaker and weaker.
The two junior brothers even turned to look at the rocks that they had gathered, thinking that it might be a good idea to use them. But before they could do anything with the rocks, senior brother Ying suddenly raised his hand to stop them.
He had also found it strange that the mosquito never came closer, so he started closely observing its flying pattern. As he did, he noticed that the mosquito was actually flying in a pattern that seemed to be sending a message to them.
When he looked closely at it, he realized that it was flying in a diagram of their cell and it kept pointing out a certain spot in the cell wallˇas if it was telling them to go and look thereˇ
But why would this mosquito do something like this?
All of the others looked at their senior brother Ying with worried looks again as he suddenly moved over to the spot that the mosquito was pointing in, but he ignored this.
When he came over, he found that the wall there actually had a loose brick that he could remove.
"This isˇ"
Chapter 241 Manor (4)
When they heard him speak, the others were all surprised and came over to look at what he had found.
When they saw what was in his hands, they were all just as surprised as he was.
That was because there was a piece of paper that had appeared out of nowhere.
Senior brother Ying had been in a daze from his surprise, but he quickly recovered from this and opened it up. The moment that he saw what was written in it, he couldn''t help being surprised again.
"Wait for instructions. Rescue ising soon."
It was just a simple seven words, but it shocked all four of them that had read it.
But of course, they also couldn''t help being filled with skepticismˇ
This was a random note that they had found in the wall of their cage, so it certainly wasn''t something that was credible. It might even be a trap that had been left by their captors to y with themˇ
However, why would they do that?
They werepletely trapped here, so there was no need to torture them any more like thisˇThat was unless they enjoyed this kind of thing, but they didn''t think that they did or they would have done something a long time ago.
So after eliminating all the possibilities, it seemed like the only possibility left was that this was something that was real.
But how would the person that had sent this help them?
After a long period of silence, senior brother Ying said, "I think that this should be real. The only problem isˇ" He turned to look at junior sister Xi and said with a heavy tone, "Will junior sister Xi be able tost long enough for them toe and save us?"
All of them looked at junior sister Xi when this was said and they all revealed worried looks.
They really didn''t know how long their junior sister would be able to hold on and there was no time given to them through the note. The note only said that "rescue ising soon", but it didn''t mention how soon that would be.
If it wasn''t really soon, there might be one less person to saveˇ
None of them were able to say a thing as if saying something meant that they were acknowledging the possible worst case scenarioˇ
But then senior brother Ying suddenly stood up and turned to the mosquito that was flying there. He said in a soft voice, "I don''t know if you can hear me, but our junior sister Xi is in a bad condition. If you''reing to help us, we need help as soon as possible."
He knew that doing this might be risky and there was no guarantee that the other side would even be able to hear them, but he had to take this risk. This was his junior sister''s life, so even if it was a long shot, he needed to take this long shot.
There was only silence that met his words that made his hope diminish, but then the mosquito started moving in a certain pattern.
Senior brother Ying carefully observed it and recognized that it wrote out the word "understood". When he saw this, he let out a sigh of relief and turned back to the others.
They all had confused looks on their faces, but senior brother Ying didn''t say anything other than, "Let''s wait."
They were all still worried about their junior sister Xi, but since senior brother Ying said this, they could only wait.
It didn''t take long before something happened.
After they had received the message, the mosquito had just remained there, floating in the same ce as if it was monitoring them. It didn''t move at all, it just floated there in ce like it was a sentry.
But then an hourter, there was another mosquito that had arrived.
It wasn''t just a single mosquito, but several other mosquitos that arrived.
The moment that these mosquitos arrived, the ones in the cell immediately noticed them since they had been staring at the mosquito the entire time, waiting for it to do anything. Now that more mosquitoes came, they immediately focused on them to see what they would do.
The mosquitoes started moving and taking another formation, but all that this formation did was point to the same spot as before.
They were confused why they would point to the same spot as before, but they went over to take a look.
When they removed the stone that they had reced earlier, they found that there was something else behind it this time.
It looked quite simple, just a small rectangr jade token, but they knew that it wasn''t that simple. They could see that there was an inscription on it and the aura that they felt from itˇit was simr to the array that was suppressing their cultivation.
If they had to guessˇ
This was most likely the key to their cage, but they were skeptical about how it hade here.
Still, there was no other choice for them right now and their junior sister Xi was slowly getting worse and worse. At least if they took this opportunity, they would have a chance to escape.
It was certain death if they stayed, but it was only possible death if they tried to escape.
So whenparing the two options, naturally trying to escape was the better option.
After making up their minds, senior brother Ying immediately turned to the others and started giving orders, "Junior brother Gu, your cultivation technique is the best for searching for enemies, so you''ll take the front. Junior brother Fan, you help support junior sister Yu and stay in the middle. If anything happens, use your defensive technique to protect us. I''ll stay in the back with junior sister Xi and use my technique to attack any enemies thate at us."
All of them gave a nod in agreement, but junior sister Yu had aplicated look in her eyes again. She knew better than to say anything because this was a dire situation, so she suppressed her feelings in the end.
Their senior brother''s formation really was the best formation that they could take considering their different cultivation techniques. However, even if they had a good formation, it wasn''t as if they knew where to go.
That was until they noticed that the mosquitoes were making a formation again.
This time, they spelled out the words "follow closely".
All of them were surprised, but they didn''t have time to waste, so they followed behind the mosquitoes leading them out of the room.
But as soon as they came out of the room, the mosquitoes suddenly stopped moving. They then took another formation that read out, "Watch closely."
While they were confused, they still watched as the mosquitoes spread out in a line and then flew forward to create a path in the garden of this residence. After forming this path, they flew back to write out the words, "Follow the path."
Then they quickly flew back to form the path again.
Senior brother Ying knitted his brows before releasing his spiritual sense.
Now that they were free from the restriction array, they had regained a bit of their power. He was the one with the highest level of cultivation, so he had recovered his ability the quickest.
? With this spiritual sense, he was able to find that there were arrays that had been put down around them. These arrays were clearly set by the people that had captured them.
As for the paths that the mosquitoes were making, they were safe paths in between the arrays for them to go through.
He couldn''t help being impressed by the person who was controlling these mosquitoes. Not only was he skilled at training pets to the point where he could even control mosquitoes so well, he was even skilled in arrays that he was able to find the safe path for them.
This person was clearly a person that was very talented, but there was a problem thereˇ
As far as he could remember, he couldn''t remember someone this talented being a part of their Love Sect. Someone this talented would certainly be famous in their Love Sect, but he had never heard of someone like this beforeˇ
So could it be that this really was a trap that had been set for them?
After a moment of thought, he shook his head and thought to himself, "It doesn''t matter if it is a trap, this is our only way out. We die whether we go or not, but at least there''s a chance of living if we go. Not to mention that our strength will slowly recover now that we''re out of the prison."
He then turned to the others and said, "Follow the path that has beenid out. That is the safe path between the arrays ced in this yard."
When they heard this, all of them revealed looks of shock as they looked at the mosquitoes flying there. At the same time, there were traces of admiration that filled their hearts.
To do something like this, it was clear that this person was skilled not only in beast training, but also arrays. As members of a sect that had the chance to learn both of these, they knew how hard it was for someone to reach this level with both.
Junior brother Gu was the one that went first and he quickly made his way through the array without any trouble.
Then it was junior brother Fan and junior sister Yu who also quickly made it through. However, midway through, junior brother Fan almost tripped and fell into the array.
If it hadn''t been for junior sister Yu grabbing him with the little bit of power that she had, then he would have fallen face first into the array.
As for senior brother Ying, he carefully carried junior sister Xi through.
The way that he did it made junior sister Yu reveal a pained look when she saw him like this. However, it only appeared on her face for an instant before she suppressed it.
There were more important things to worry about now, so she didn''t have time to worry about these feelings.
Once they had all made it through, the mosquitoes led them through the manor, down many different paths until they finally reached the exit.
Seeing this, junior brother Gu was about to charge out, but senior brother Ying suddenly grabbed him. Junior brother Gu looked at his senior brother with a confused look, but the senior brother pointed at the mosquitoes flying above telling them to "wait".
So they just stood there for a few minutes, wondering what was happening. That was until the door opened in front of them and they were free to go out.
When senior brother Ying looked carefully at the door, he realized that there was one final array ced there. If they had charged out, they would have triggered it and been killed by it.
It was a good thing that there was someone helping them from the outside.
When they came out of the manor, they couldn''t help taking a deep breath. They were already outside when they escaped the prison, but they didn''t feel they were free until they left the manor.
This first breath of fresh air after being in captivity really was refreshing.
But when they were about to head out, they were suddenly stopped by the mosquitoes again.
They once again took another path that they wanted the Love Sect disciples to follow.
Seeing this, all of them realized that they weren''t free yet. There were still arrays in the area surrounding the manor, so they still had to be careful.
It took them around half a day to finally leave the array around the manor.
When they came out, they finally realized that they were free because there were finally the sounds of living creatures around them. When they had been in the array, there hadn''t been a single living creature since they had all been kept out by the array.
Now they could finally give a sigh of relief.
Chapter 242 Traitor
Of course, they had to confirm it with the mosquitoes first.
Seeing that they told them to just "wait", they knew that they were finally free and the person who was controlling the mosquitoes wasing to see them.
This person had helped them this far, so they couldn''t help feeling a bit of trust towards this person.
At the very least, they could tell that they were in the wilderness, so if they went around by themselves, it would be dangerous if they ran into spirit beasts before recovering. So they knew that even if they wanted to head off on their own, it wasn''t an option.
They quickly followed the mosquitoes to a clearing that had been prepared for them.
They found that there was a stash of food and water that was waiting for them as well, so they quickly started digging in without worrying about whether it was poisoned or not. They didn''t think that whoever saved them would be this bored to kill them with poison after helping them avoid all those traps that could have killed them before.
Senior brother Ying didn''t eat at first and he carefully fed his junior sister Xi. However, he was quickly pushed away by his junior sister Yu who took over the duty of feeding junior sister Xi.
He clearly had an unwilling look in his eyes, but he couldn''t say anything since she had shut him down with logic.
It wasn''t appropriate for him to feed junior sister Xi like that since they weren''t together. It was better for junior sister Yu as another woman to feed junior sister Xi.
Time passed as they slowly recovered and soon they had recovered their basic strength.
While it was still far from their peak, they at least had ess to most of their abilities. Albeit, most of their abilities were a weakened version of what they were normally.
The mosquitoes never left and just hovered there like back when they were in the cell. It was clear that they wanted them to wait since the person that controlled them must be busy handling something else.
But after an hour, the mosquitoes finally started moving.
When the Love Sect disciples saw this, they all quickly stood up and were about to follow, but the mosquitoes gave them a "wait" message before disappearing.
As they were left behind by the mosquitoes, they could only look at each other with nk dismay as they wondered what they should do.
At this point, it didn''t matter if they were left behind since they had enough food and water and a safe ce. As long as they had enough time to recover, they would be able to make it back to the city alone since they were powerful Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators.
However, they really wanted to meet this person who had saved their lives. This person was most likely connected to the Love Sect in some way and the survivors of the Love Sect should stick together since they were the only ones of the Love Sect left.
But it didn''t take long before a cloaked figure suddenly appeared on one of the trees in front of them.
This figure looked down on them and said, "It seems like you''re all safe."
All of them raised their guards and looked at this figure, but not a single one of them were able to recognize this person. Senior brother Ying took the lead and asked, "This friend, are you the one that rescued us?"
The figure gave a nod before raising a token for them that had the "Love Sect" characters on it. Then he said, "I think you should recognize this."
When they saw the token, they couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because this token was a token that was only held by the sect master of the Love Sect.
As far as they knew, this token should have been with their junior sister Mu. So if this person had this token, he either was tied to their junior sister Mu or heˇkilled her and stole it from her.
But if he did kill her, it didn''t make sense not to kill them all as well.
So the more likely exnation was that this person was rted to their junior sister Mu.
Senior brother Ying rxed a bit, but he still had his guard up as he asked, "Where is junior sister Mu?"
The figure said in a casual voice, "Master is busy with other things right now, so she couldn''te personally."
"Master?"
All of the Love Sect disciples repeated at the same time as they looked at each other nkly.
However, they had no reason to doubt this person since he had already done all that to help them. So they quickly epted it and senior brother Ying asked, "What do we do now? Is there a safe ce for us to hide out in?"
The figure gave a nod before saying, "Yes, there''s already a safe ce prepared." Then after a pause, he added, "However, before we go, let''s take care of one matter."
All of them revealed confused looks when they heard this.
Before any of them could ask what this matter was, the figure suddenly pointed at junior brother Gu and asked, "How long did you think that you would be able to remain hidden?"
Everyone turned to look at junior brother Gu with strange looks before senior brother Ying asked, "Martial nephew, what are you talking about? Junior brother Gu isn''t hiding anything, he''s been with us the entire time."
The figure gave a chuckle before saying, "He''s been hiding very well, so you haven''t noticed anything. However, you haven''t thought of anything strange that happened along the way?"
When he said this, they couldn''t help falling into deep thought.
During this time, junior brother Gu said in a panic, "Martial nephew, I''m sure that you''re making a mistake, I''ve never hidden anything. We''re all from the Love Sect here, how could I hide anything from my family?"
The figure gave another chuckle before saying, "Your illusion array isn''t bad, it''s just too bad that you can''t fool my eyes."
When he heard this, junior brother Gu couldn''t help knitting his brows.
The figure continued, "When you tripped martial uncle Fan earlier and when you tried to activate the array by charging at the door, did you think that no one was watching?"
Junior brother Gu''s face turned as cold as ice when he heard this and there was even a venomous look that appeared.
All of the others revealed strange looks as they looked at junior brother Gu.
Indeed, all of those events had seemed very strange.
Junior brother Fan had the best defense technique out of all of them, so he was normally very stable in his movements. It should have been impossible for him to trip like that even if he was weakened.
Also, it was suspicious how junior brother Gu had charged at the door.
Normally, he was a very calm person and wouldn''t act in such a manner even if they were in a dangerous situation. So why was he acting almostpletely different from normal today?
Seeing that everything had been exposed, junior brother Gu suddenly broke out in a twistedughter that rang out through these woods. Just hearing it made their hearts twist, almost as if it was being ripped apart.
After a long time, he finally stoppedughing and looked at the cloaked figure to say, "I don''t know how you did it, but you really have done it. Did you really think that you would be able to do anything by exposing my disguise like this?"
He narrowed his eyes to look at the cloaked figure before continuing, "Even if you are strong, you''re only in the Foundation Realm." He revealed a mocking smile as he said, "I''m sure that you thought that you could hide it with that cloak, but that cloak can''t hide from my spiritual senses."
Then he looked at the others who had raised their guard towards him and said, "Or did you think that they would be able to help you? These half dead fools, I can take them all out with just a single finger."
After saying this, he burst out intoughter again.
Even a fool would be able to understand the situation.
Senior brother Ying red at his "junior brother Gu" and said, "Who are you and what have you done with junior brother Gu?"
"Junior brother Gu" looked at his senior brother and said, "Do you really think that you''re qualified to ask me this?" Then after anotherugh, he said, "I was going to wait to see what kind of hideout you had, but since you can''t wait, I''ll take care of all of you right now."
With a wave of his hand, the illusion array disappeared and an old man with a wicked appearance appeared. His face was so withered that it could almost be mistaken for a skeleton''s.
He raised his hand and a dark energy appeared, sending a chill down the backs of everyone present.
He turned back to look at the cloaked figure and said, "I think I''ll start with you. If it wasn''t for you, everything would have gone perfectly."
He raised his hand and the dark energy created a ball that he threw out at the cloaked figure.
However, the cloaked figure didn''t even move when he saw this dark energy balling at him. He just stood there as if he was confident that he would be able to take this.
The dark energy ball didn''t actually move that fast since it was only just a test.
The old man didn''t think that the cloaked figure wouldn''t have some kind of trump card, so he had used this to force the cloaked figure to show his hand.
However, the cloaked figure didn''t move at all as the dark energy ball mmed into the barrier in front of him. It immediately scattered and then dissipated into wisps of dark energy.
The old man narrowed his sunken eyes to look at the barrier before revealing a smile as he said, "Just with this? You think that you can rely on this alone to stop me?" Then he burst out intoughter before saying, "I was wondering why was making you so confident, but this is all you have? This really is a joke!"
His eyes turned cold as he gathered up dark energy around him into a vortex. He looked right at the cloaked figure and said, "If that''s all you have, then I''m not going to y with you anymore."
With a wave of his hand, the vortex of dark energy took the form of a spear and flew out right at the barrier. Without any doubt, the spear pierced right through the barrier and flew past the cloaked figure.
The old man looked up at him with a twisted smile and asked, "Anything elˇ"
Before he could finish, he was mmed into the ground by a ball of blue spiritual energy.
Chapter 243 Reunion
The cloaked figure was naturally Lin Fan.
As he saw the old man being mmed down into the ground, he pulled back his cloak and said with a smile, "Yes, that."
The old man wanted to get up and fight back, but before he could, there were several des of spiritual energy that fell down on him. These des of spiritual energy were perfectly aimed so that they cut right through his limbs, severing all four of them.
The old man couldn''t help screaming in pain, but he couldn''t do anything other than flounder around without any limbs.
Once he recovered from the sudden pain, he immediately looked around him for the source of these attacks, but he found that he wasn''t able to find the attacker at all.
He knew that it was impossible for Lin Fan to have attacked him with attacks of this level, so there had to be someone hiding in the forest. If he wanted any chance of surviving, he had to find this person first before he could make his move.
Since they weren''t willing to show themselves, he would have to do something to make them appear.
So the old man shouted, "Hiding in the dark like this and ambushing someone, aren''t you ashamed? Why don''t youe out and reveal yourself!"
But as his voice rang out, there wasn''t a single movement.
It seemed like the other side wasn''t easily provoked, but this was expected. He had only attempted this to see if it would work, but he never actually expected any results from it.
So he lowered his head and took a deep breath.
As he took this breath, there were wisps of dark energy that had gathered in his mouth. Then after he finished taking this breath, he suddenly looked up at Lin Fan and spat out a needle of dark energy at him.
This was an attack that condensed all of his remaining power, it was not something that a Foundation Realm Cultivator would even be able to react to.
He knew that to force the person hiding to act, he would need to take action on one of the people they cared about.
So the target that he chose was Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had the lowest level of cultivation here. Even if the Love Sect disciples were weakened, they were still in the Qi Condensing Realm and had better reactions than this Foundation Realm kid.
So Lin Fan was the best target for him.
The dark needle flew out at Lin Fan at a speed that he couldn''t even see with his naked eye, but he wasn''t worried at all because there was someone protecting him in the dark.
Before the dark needle could hit Lin Fan, there was another spiritual energy de that flew out and intercepted it. It hit the dark needle right in the center and cut it in half.
The two pieces of the dark needle that were left lost all momentum and dissipated into fading dark energy.
The old man revealed a shocked look. This wasn''t just because he hadn''t been able to see where the attack came from, but also because he had felt the aura behind the attack.
When the spiritual energy des cut off his limbs earlier, it had only been with the power of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm.
This old man was in the Mid Qi Condensing Realm, same as senior brother Ying, but the Love Sect disciples were currently weakened, so he should have been the strongest person here.
A person at the Peak Qi Condensing Realm, he felt that there was still a chance for him to escape with his trump cards.
However, the spiritual energy de that had just cut through his dark needle just now wasn''t just in the Qi Condensing Realm.
That spiritual energy de just now had surpassed the Qi Condensing Realm, flying much faster than his dark needle and scattering it with pure force.
That was an attack in the Golden Core Realm!
Realizing this, when the old man came back from his shock, he immediately summoned a token from his Storage Ring with his mind. With his spiritual sense, he was about to activate the token, but before he couldˇ
The token disappeared on the spot and flew over to where Lin Fan was standing.
The old man watched as his token disappeared and he tried using his spiritual sense to connect to it, but he found that he wasn''t able to do so. When he tried using his spiritual sense to connect to his Storage Ring as well, he found that it too had disappeared.
When he looked up at Lin Fan, he saw that he was holding both his severed arm and the token that he had taken out.
The old man looked at him in a daze for a bit before suddenly breaking out inughter.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw this, but before he could ask why the old man wasughing, the old man said, "You might have been able to stop me, but I''ll still have thestugh."
Then without hesitation, the old man bit down on seemingly nothing. However, the moment that he clenched his teeth, there was a swelling of spiritual energy that came from him.
He was going to blow himself up!
Lin Fan was alright since he was further away, but the Love Sect disciples would be caught up in the explosion from where they were standing!
The Love Sect disciples all knew this, but it was toote for them to run. Not to mention that even if they had tried to run, they wouldn''t have the energy to do so.
So all they could do was stand there in a daze, not knowing what to do.
That was except for senior brother Ying.
The moment that he saw that the old man was about to blow himself up, he immediately turned and ran over to where his junior sister Xi was.
Junior sister Xi was surprised to see this and said, "Senior brother, what are youˇ"
Before she could finish though, senior brother Ying threw himself at her. He grabbed her and used his body to shield her from the st.
But it was just that the st never came.
When the old man was about to explode, there was a dome of pure blue spiritual energy that fell down atop him. This spiritual energy domepletely covered him, making sure that there wasn''t even a single gap.
The old man looked up to see the person who threw down this spiritual energy dome and said, "Ah, so that''s where you were hiding."
Mu Bao Bao had been hiding far up in the sky, just out of sight.
The old man had never considered this because to reach that height, one had to reach the Nascent Soul Realm.
While cultivators under the Nascent Soul Realm could still fly with the help of tools, they couldn''t fly that high. They would never be able to reach an altitude where they would be out of sight.
So he had never thought about looking up for Mu Bao Bao.
As for how Mu Bao Bao had been able to reach that height, it was all because of Lin Fan''s floating spell.
Unlike flying with spiritual energy or tools that used spiritual energy, Lin Fan''s floating spell used magic energy to control the wind. The wind was all over, so there was no limit to how high one could fly, that is other than their magic energy.
But Lin Fan''s current magic energy was more than enough to lift Mu Bao Bao high enough that she would be out of sight. Only, it was just barely enough to keep her there.
That was also why Lin Fan had been calm and mostly silent during this time.
He had been concentrating on maintaining the spell that he had cast on Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao had been shocked when she learned of this spell of his, but she was also used to being surprised by him. She just quickly followed his n and took care of the old man.
With the blue spiritual energy dome over him, the old man''s explosion didn''t travel far as it was contained within the dome.
That dome filled with dark purple mes, mes that were clearly different from normal mes.
When Lin Fan looked carefully at it, he saw that these were mes that were imbued with a dark energy, but were different from his Hell mes. His Hell mes had the attribute of burning forever as very concentrated mes, but these purple mes had the attribute of rotting.
Whatever they touched, they would not only burn, but also rot.
After the explosion, being devoid of all air through the blue spiritual energy dome, the purple mes quickly dissipated and revealed a corpse lying there.
However, when they took a closer look at this corpse, they were shocked to find that it wasn''t a corpse at all. It was a puppet that was made of wood and what seemed to be bone.
There was a purple core that had a crack right in the center of it thatid at the center of this puppet that was still glowing.
As the mes disappeared, there was a voice that rang out from the purple core, "You might have escaped today, but know that you can''t hide forever. Mu Bao Bao, I know you''re there. Know that you are the one that we really want."
Then with another cackle, the light of the purple core faded away until itpletely dimmed and there wasn''t a trace of light left in the purple core.
Everyone just stood there with their brows knitted.
However, that didn''tst long since they knew that there was nothing else they could do about this.
Now that they were finally safe, the legs of the Love Sect disciples turned soft and they copsed where they were standing. Lin Fan''s legs also gave out under him and he fell onto his butt on that tree branch.
It had taken him quite a bit of magic power to keep Mu Bao Bao floating in the air, so it really had been hard for him as well.
After they copsed, junior sister Xi noticed that something was wrong and quickly said, "Senior brother, can you get off me? It''s getting a bit hard to breathe."
Since he had been holding her, when they copsed, senior brother Ying had beenying atop junior sister Xi in a very awkward positionˇ
Senior brother Ying had been in a daze from the smell that came from junior sister Xi, but when she spoke up, he had no choice but to move. So he stood up and helped her up before asking, "Junior sister Xi, are you alright?"
Junior sister Xi nodded with a smile before turning to everyone else and asking, "Is everyone else alright?"
Junior sister Yu had been sitting there with a hurt and disappointed look, but she once again suppressed it again to say, "Un, I''m alright."
Junior brother Fan just had a bitter smile on his face as he nodded in agreement.
He was the lonely dog here. It had been easier when his junior brother Gu was with them, but now that he was the light bulb to this love triangle on his ownˇ
But when junior brother Gu passed through his mind, he also couldn''t help feeling a bit of sadness.
The junior brother Gu that he had been with over the past few days had been a fakeˇso where was their real junior brother Gu?
After they made sure that they were all alright, they finally turned to Mu Bao Bao.
All of them teared up as they said, "Junior sister Mu."
Mu Bao Bao also had tears in her eyes as she looked at all of them. She could tell from their appearances that they must have suffered during their captivity.
She nodded and said, "Un, it''s me."
Chapter 244 Puppet
After taking some time to catch up, Mu Bao Bao suddenly remembered something.
She turned to look at Lin Fan who was still sitting up in the tree and immediately jumped up to him.
Seeing the tired look on his face, she asked in a concerned voice, "Are you alright?"
Lin Fan had been watching them catch up and seeing the happy look on her face, he didn''t want to interrupt them. But now that she was here worried about him, there was a warm feeling that filled his heart.
He just waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine. Just a little tired."
Mu Bao Bao still had a concerned look on her face, but seeing that he did look a bit better, she gave a nod and said, "Un."
But she still carefully came to his side and supported him out of the tree.
When they came back down, all the other disciples of the Love Sect couldn''t help looking at the two of them with strange looks.
As far as they could remember, their junior sister Mu had never shown any interest in men. She was friendly and kind, but she never had this kind of close rtionship where she would support a man like this.
It could even be said that she normally recoiled when she was approached by men.
Could it be that this man who called himself her "disciple" had actually forced himself onto her?
Even though that seemed very unlikely with the difference in cultivation between them.
How could Mu Bao Bao not see the strange way that they were looking at her. She didn''t like this feeling, especially how they were looking at Lin Fan, so she said, "You should all know the rules of our Love Sect."
They were surprised to hear her saying this, but they also nodded in response.
The rules of the Love Sect was that they were free to love whoever they wanted. That was the foundation that the Love Sect had been built on and the rule that every member of the sect followed.
So that meant that even if they had strange rtionships, the other members of the sect couldn''t judge.
Mu Bao Bao then added, "Do you really think that he would be able to force himself onto me? Plus, he''s done a lot to help find you all and help rescue you all, so I won''t let you nder him in any way."
The Love Sect disciples were surprised to hear how firm Mu Bao Bao''s tone was. However, it also made it clear how she felt about Lin Fan and what the rtionship between them was.
Lin Fan revealed a strange smile when he heard this.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t miss this and immediately red at him.
Lin Fan raised his hands in surrender the moment in response to this.
Seeing this, the Love Sect disciples couldn''t help revealing faint smiles. It seemed that the rtionship between Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao was quite good that they could even y around like this.
They were naturally happy for their junior sister Mu finding someone that she could be happy with. They had all watched her grow up as their youngest junior sister, so they all cared about her like she was their real little sister.
As for the fact that they had introduced themselves as master and disciple, they didn''t care about that.
The Love Sect had been filled with many different strange rtionships that they were already used to this. A master and disciple rtionship wasn''t anything that was that umon when it came to the Love Sect, it was almost even kind of boring with how many times it had happened in the history of the Love Sect.
Their Love Sect cared more about being happy with their rtionships than with what others thought about the rtionships.
Once they had all been introduced and they were finished with their greetings, they turned their attention back to the crater that had been formed in the ground.
This was where their "junior brother Gu" had blown himself up.
In the center of the crater was a burned mess, but they could still make out the general form of it. It was a smoking puppet with a shattered core that was lying in the center of this crater.
Lin Fan took the lead and jumped down into the crater to take a look at the puppet.
He had been surprised that he didn''t recognize that this was a puppet earlier.
When he had looked at it earlier, he had only noticed that there was an illusion array around it that was hiding his true appearance. He didn''t see that what was hidden under it was actually a puppet.
He couldn''t help wondering what was so special about this puppet that he wasn''t able to see through it.
When his Appraisal Eyes fell onto it, he understood what it was.
It wasn''t the puppet that was special, but rather the core that it had been given.
The core was a special core that was made from a special material called Soul Crystal which would allow one to inject a portion of their soul into it. So as long as this Soul Crystal was embedded into a puppet, it would be like this puppet was a living being, which was why Lin Fan wasn''t able to see through it.
In a sense, it was like creating an avatar.
However, this was something that could only be done by cultivators with very high levels of cultivation. Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more worried about this since it was clear that the one who made this puppet was very strong.
Most likely, this person was even stronger than Mu Bao Baoˇ
And they had already seen their faces when the puppet had explodedˇ
So it wouldn''t be surprising if a bounty was put on their heads or a bounty for information about them was sent out.
It seemed like their troubles were just beginning.
Lin Fan had thought that he was being cautious enough by bringing Mu Bao Bao out with him after seeing the illusion array.
That was why he had waited an entire day beforeing back to save the Love Sect disciples. He had spent the entire day preparing for everything that could possibly happen.
But even then, he still couldn''t prepare for everything.
It seemed that he had underestimated this cultivation world too muchˇ
Still, seeing Mu Bao Bao''s happy face, he felt that it was worth it.
He knew that eventually he would offend some powerful people, it was not something that he could avoid. After all, this world was filled with powerful people and if he wanted to do anything, he would eventuallye into contact with them.
It was not something that he could avoid no matter how hard he tried.
So at the very least, he had done it for the right reason.
He had at least made his woman happy with his actions.
After he finished checking the puppet, he threw it into his Pet Storage Space just in case he could do something with it. After all, even if it was blown up, it was still something that was made from rare materials.
If there was a chance that he could restore it, it would mean gaining a powerful tool.
Not to mention, he wouldn''t lose anything from keeping it on him.
So there really wasn''t a reason not to take it.
When he came out, he found that the Love Sect disciples were currently deep in discussion over something. However, he didn''t find it strange since they were currently in a dire situation.
There was this unknown enemy that was chasing after them and it was hard for them to decide who to trust because the elder brother Han that they believed was on their sideˇwas actually a traitor working for the enemy.
If they were to go their separate ways again, it would be hard for them to find any allies. So they had to carefully discuss what their next ns were.
But Lin Fan was the one that gave them a solution.
"You can juste with us."
Mu Bao Bao was surprised when she heard this.
This was what she had wanted in the first ce, but she felt that she had already burdened Lin Fan enough. If she arbitrarily made the decision to take in her fellow disciples, then she felt that she would be adding more burdens to him.
So she didn''t give the suggestion and waited for Lin Fan to make a decision.
The others were also surprised, but they were also hesitant. They didn''t know anything about Lin Fan, but to have him suddenly host four Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators wasn''t something that they could push onto him.
Not to mention that there were the enemies that were currently chasing them.
Lin Fan just said, "It''s fine. Contrary to what I look like, I am quite rich. Not to mention that I have a close rtionship with the Mercenary Guild, so the town that I made is being guarded by them. Even if your enemies want toe, they have to ask the Mercenary Guild first."
All of them were surprised when they heard this, but Mu Bao Bao confirmed it by saying, "That''s right, that''s right! Lin Fan is very rich! The Royal Style Store is his property!"
All of them were even more surprised when they heard this.
Even if they had been wandering around, they had still heard about the Royal Style Store since a branch had been popping up in various different cities. They saw how popr the Royal Style Stores were, so they didn''t doubt that Lin Fan had money.
But the most shocking thing was to hear that Lin Fan had a close rtionship with the Mercenary Guild and he even owned a town.
The Mercenary Guild was an organization that even their sect hadn''t dared to tangle with when their sect had been at its peak, so there was no doubt that they would be safe if Lin Fan even had the protection of the Mercenary Guild. Not to mention, Lin Fan owned a town, so the empire would also step in if the enemies took it too far.
In a sense, Lin Fan''s ce really was the safest ce for them.
But it really was awkward for them to impose on him.
As for Lin Fan, he wanted them toe for a different reason.
These were four Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators that were attached to the Love SectˇThey were just what he needed right now!
He had been worrying about how toplete the main mission from the system, mainly the high level cultivator parts.
He had only been able to find a few Qi Gathering Realm people and in terms of Foundation Realm, he was the only recognized discipleˇ
There was no need to mention the Qi Condensing Realm disciples or the Golden Core Realm Elders. He really needed more people or else he wouldn''t be able to finish the mission in timeˇ
So he really needed them toe with him!
Chapter 245 Sudden Message
With Lin Fan''s insistence, the Love Sect disciples finally agreed toe back to his town with him.
They were filled with gratitude towards him and even the way that they addressed him had changed.
Even though technically they were his marital uncles and aunts since he was Mu Bao Bao''s disciple, they treated him more like someone from the same generation than someone from a lower generation.
Mu Bao Bao was a bit thrown off by this because it made it seem like she was pushed to an older generation even though she was younger than them, but still she was happy to see that they were getting along with Lin Fan.
These were her dear senior brothers and sisters, the people that she had grown up with. If they didn''t approve of Lin Fan, while she wouldn''t leave him because of it, she would certainly be sad.
So she was very happy to see them getting along well with Lin Fan.
After deciding this, they decided to immediately leave this ce.
The enemy knew that they were here since this was thest ce that they had fought the enemy, so they shouldn''t stay here for long. After all, it was certain that the enemy would send someone to check this ce.
So their first n was to head back to Fair White City.
Along the way, Lin Fan also quickly picked up the spirit beast that he needed for his mission.
Normally he wouldn''t let Mu Bao Bao help with his mission, but this was a special situation, so he had her use her spiritual sense to find the spirit beast that he needed for his mission. It didn''t take any time at all for him to take it down since it was only in the Qi Gathering Realm and he was in the Foundation Realm.
As for why he did the mission, it was more because of his own pride.
If he as a S Rank Mercenary failed a B Rank Mission, it would definitely look bad.
This was the tiny bit of pride that he had.
As they were heading back, they also discussed another problem that they had.
It was a fact that junior brother Gu had been captured as well, this was something that they had confirmed with Han Fu Rong when they had interrogated him.
However, Lin Fan hadn''t found another junior brother Gu at the manor and the one that he had found was an imposter.
So where was the real junior brother Gu?
The most likely answer was that junior brother Gu had already been taken away by the enemy and was currently being held at their baseˇ
Even if they wanted to rescue him, it was impossible since they didn''t know where the enemy base was in the first ce. Not to mention that there would certainly be experts in the enemy base, experts that were much stronger than them.
So even if they were unwilling, they had no choice but to abandon junior brother Gu to his fate.
Perhaps the past Lin Fan wouldn''t have epted this so easily. Even if he knew that it was impossible to rescue junior brother Gu, he wouldn''t give up all hope since there was still a chance to save him.
But the current Lin Fan thought differently.
He was determined to leave junior brother Gu to his own fate since he knew that this was just how the world was. Even if he wanted to save him, he knew that it would most likely be impossible, so he didn''t hold false hope and he wouldn''t waste more resources looking for him.
Sometimes, the only way the tree could grow was if they cut off the diseased branches.
It was just the way that things were in this world.
Once they arrived in Fair White City, they quickly split off into two groups.
Lin Fan went to the Mercenary Guild to turn in the mission so they could leave right away. Mu Bao Bao led her senior brothers and sisters back to their residence so they could wash up and have a proper meal.
After being locked up for so long, they definitely needed this.
So Lin Fan quickly headed to the Mercenary Guild and turned in the mission, but before he could leave, he was stopped by someone there.
It was one of the staff members that apparently had a message for him.
When Lin Fan saw the contents of the message, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
It was a message from Tian Xue who had already returned to Sunset City.
After what had happened between them and how close they''ve gotten, he had told her everything about Xiao Yue and the Sheng Family. At the same time, he told her about what happened with the person from the Sheng Family and the mission that had been released before.
She didn''t judge him and understood his situation, so she promised that she would keep an eye out for the Sheng Family''s forces in Sunset City. Though Lin Fan felt that it was already unnecessary since they had already taken care of it.
But now it seemed like Lin Fan was wrong.
If he had been keeping an eye out for them himself, he would have missed it, but it was different for Tian Xue who was the president of the Mercenary Guild branch in Sunset City. The informationwork that she had set up was not something that his informationwork could evenpare to.
As soon as the retainer from the Sheng Family arrived, she had received news of it.
While she wasn''t certain what this retainer was here for, he hade here on an official capacity to meet the city lord. Based on her guesses, it was most likely rted to the servants of the Sheng Family that disappearedst time, so they were here to investigate.
While it did seem a littlete, she also confirmed that this was normal since small matters like this were normally disregarded inrge families like the Sheng Family. They would only be taken care of when there was nothing else to do.
Tian Xue promised that she would keep an eye on this person from the Sheng Family, but she alsoforted him by saying that this was most likely nothing important.
Lin Fan didn''t doubt her, but he did find it strange that the Sheng Family would still send someone here.
Could it be that there was a special need for the Daoist Seed that Xiao Yue had?
If that were the case, then this retainer sent wouldn''t be normalˇ
Still, without any information right now, it was hard for him to make a decision.
He decided to leave it to Tian Xue since he trusted her judgement. After all, she wouldn''t be the Mercenary Guild branch president if she didn''t have this.
He didn''t send a message back to her through the Mercenary Guild since he didn''t know who he could trust. So he decided to send a message to her through his ownwork at the Royal Style Store instead once he got back.
When he arrived at the residence that everyone was waiting in, he saw that they had all washed up and changed clothes. He could also smell the food that had already been cooked and eaten.
After cleaning up, they indeed looked much better. They looked like one expected cultivators to look, they all looked very handsome and beautiful. Even senior brother Fan, who was a bit chubby, looked quite handsome.
But all of them had grim looks on their faces as they surrounded Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that something was strange, so he went over to help her.
However, the moment that he came over, he was surrounded by the senior brothers and sisters.
Senior brother Ying took the lead and spoke for everyone by saying, "I heard that you have Han Fu Rong in captivity here. We want to see him."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, so he looked over at Mu Bao Bao who quickly exined everything in a low voice.
It turned out that she had identally told them that they were holding Han Fu Rong still. They already knew that he had captured Han Fu Rong and gotten information on the manor from him, but they didn''t know that he was still holding Han Fu Rong.
As soon as they learned this fact, they immediately wanted to see him.
It was his fault that they were captured in the first ce, so they had a grudge to settle.
However, Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t tell them where he was. She felt that it was inappropriate for her to do this since Lin Fan might still have a use for Han Fu Rong, which was why he still kept him locked up.
But when Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a warm smile as he patted her on the head. Then he turned to the senior brothers and sisters and said, "Alright, I''ll lead you to him."
Mu Bao Bao was surprised by this and couldn''t help pulling on his sleeve with a curious look.
Lin Fan exined, "I was holding him since I figured that your senior brothers and sisters would want to take their own revenge." Then he said in a lower and colder voice, "I can''t forgive him for what he''s done, plus it''s a liability if we let him leave, don''t you think?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod before revealing a firm look as well.
But then she suddenly worked up the courage to move forward and ce a kiss on Lin Fan''s cheek.
She had been shy about doing this kind of stuff in front of her senior brothers and sisters, but she couldn''t help it after hearing what Lin Fan said. He always did all these things, thinking of her, that she felt that if she didn''t do anything to show her gratitude that it would be wrong to him.
So the only thing that she could think of was giving him a kiss like this.
When the senior brothers and sisters saw this, they all revealed awkward smiles.
Even though they had been disciples of the Love Sect, they had been focused on their cultivation and hadn''t learned the dual cultivation techniques. They were still quite young and were very wet behind the ears, so they actually didn''t have any cultivation partners.
Junior sister Yu couldn''t help revealing a hint of jealousy when she saw thisˇ
It wasn''t that she was jealous of Lin Fan, but she was jealous that Mu Bao Bao had someone to do this with.
If only senior brother Yingˇ
Lin Fan smiled and patted her head before leading them to the dungeon where they were holding Han Fu Rong.
When he heard sounds, Han Fu Rong revealed a hopeful look.
Lin Fan had said that he would let him go after confirming what he said was true. While he didn''t know how Lin Fan would do this, he was hopeful that Lin Fan would keep his word since that was the only way out for him.
He had been waiting a long time, so finally hearing sounds, he couldn''t help feeling hopeful.
But the moment that he saw who it was, his face sank and the look of hope disappeared.
Chapter 246 Leaving Fair White City
"Junior brothers and sisters, I see that you''re all doing well." Han Fu Rong said with an awkward smile.
The way that he said it, it was as if he wasn''t the ones that had sold them out in the first ce.
When they heard him say this, the Love Sect disciples couldn''t help revealing disgusted looks.
Seeing the looks of disgust on their face, Han Fu Rong knew that this wasn''t working, so he tried a different approach. He revealed a friendly smile and said, "Junior brothers and sisters, you know that I only did what I had to do. It wasn''t easy to survive after our Love Sect was destroyed, I could only choose this method of surviving."
Hearing this, all of them revealed further looks of anger.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head when he heard this.
He had thought that Han Fu Rong would have some thought since he was brave enough to betray his martial brothers and sisters, but it seemed like he really was just an idiot. He didn''t have a single thought in his mind, he was just looking for the easiest way to survive.
That was why he had done all those dumb things before that he had to clean up.
He had thought that Han Fu Rong had been careless because he had the support of their enemies, so he had revealed traces of the Love Sect to draw in survivorsˇBut that didn''t seem to be the case.
He just simply wasn''t thinking anything.
He just did whatever came to his mind and never thought of the consequences of his actions.
In short, he was just an idiot.
But at the same time, he wasn''t just a normal idiotˇhe was an idiot with a very special talent.
He was an idiot with the ability to piss people off with his words.
Whenever he tried giving an exnation for what he did, all he did was piss off the Love Sect disciples even more. At this point, it would have been better for him to stuff his mouth with a sock and just wait for what woulde.
But he kept digging that hole deeper and deeper.
Finally, senior brother Ying said, "Brother Lin, do you mind if we get some time alone with our senior brother? We have some things that we want to talk to him about."
Lin Fan looked at Han Fu Rong who was looking at him with a look that was pleading for help. He turned back and gave a shrug as he said, "Do what you want, I held him here so you could finish up your business with him."
When Han Fu Rong heard this, his face sank like he had been dropped to rock bottom.
Inparison, the moment that the Love Sect disciples heard this, their faces couldn''t help lighting up.
They had already wanted to take care of this Han Fu Rong, but in the end, it was Lin Fan who had caught him. Even if they were from the same sect now that Lin Fan had be their junior sister Mu''s disciple, they owed him too much.
Not only was he giving them a ce to stay, he had also been the one that had saved them from captivity.
If they were to take too many handouts from him, they wouldn''t be able to ept it and live with themselves. So of course, they had wanted to respect Lin Fan as much as possible.
But now that he had given them the green light, there was no need for them to hold back.
Senior brother Ying said with a smile, "I''m sure that brother Lin has many things that you have to take care of, so we won''t keep you here. Junior sisters, why don''t you go and help brother Lin with his things."
Mu Bao Bao clearly didn''t mind since she had already seen enough of Han Fu Rong, but junior sisters Xi and Yu clearly wanted to stay. However, they could also see the cold look in senior brother Ying''s eyes, so they knew that it was better if they went.
After all, girls didn''t like seeing grizzly scenes like this.
Lin Fan also knew what they were nning to do, so he pointed at the cab to the side and said, "You''re free to use any of the tools there."
Both senior brother Ying and junior brother Fan were surprised to hear this. They were even more surprised when junior brother Fan opened the cab and saw all the tools that were inside.
They had thought that Lin Fan was a mild mannered person based on his appearance, but they never thought that there was a different side hidden underneath.
Senior brother Ying gave a nod to Lin Fan before saying, "Thank you, brother Lin."
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response before leading the girls out.
Of course, Han Fu Rong wouldn''t let matters end here.
? He knew that once Lin Fan left with the girls, his life would be overˇHe was a coward and his life was the most important thing. Shame was not something that he could eat, so he had no need for it!
So before they could leave, he immediately threw himself onto the floor regardless of the chains that held him. Through his tears, he pleaded to his three junior sisters, "Junior sisters, you can''t leave me here like this! No matter what I did, we are still from the same sect! That means something! I''ve already lost my cultivation, so at the very least you can leave me my life! I''ll even be your dog if you want!"
But this pleading all fell onto deaf ears.
Thest look that the three girls gave Han Fu Rong were looks that were like thousand year old ice.
The scenes of how he had treated them were still fresh in their minds.
The attempted r*pe of Mu Bao Bao, the drugging of them, the captivity that they had suffered.
It was not something that could be easily forgotten and forgiven.
So they had nopassion for him.
When the door closed behind them, the expression on Han Fu Rong''s facepletely copsed. However, he didn''t give up as he turned to senior brother Ying and said, "Junior brother, do you remember the time I took you to theˇ"
Before he could finish, there was a whip that hit him right across the face.
This was a whip that was used by a cultivator, so it wasn''t weak and he was currently a mortal, so he didn''t have spiritual energy to protect himself with. It didn''t take much before a long gash appeared on his face.
There was a single second of being stunned before he screamed out in pain.
Outside the door, the three girls could hear the scream of paining from inside and they couldn''t help jolting. However, there wasn''t a single trace of mercy that appeared in their eyes.
They knew that Han Fu Rong deserved everything that he would get, so they wouldn''t feel any mercy.
They steeled their hearts and headed off to the residence to rx.
As for Lin Fan, he headed off to the Royal Style Store. There were still a few things that he needed to take care of there before he headed off tomorrow.
It was already getting dark when Lin Fan came back to the residence.
He wasn''t surprised to find that senior brother Ying and junior brother Fan had juste out of the bath. After all, what they had just done was a very bloody affair.
When the two of them saw himing back, they came over to greet him.
Senior brother Ying started by reporting, "We''ve already finished cleaning up the space and we burnt the body."
Lin Fan gave a nod since he had already expected this. He was also d that they had cleaned up everything because if they didn''t, his subordinates would have to do that and he didn''t want to let them see that bloody scene.
Senior brother Ying then took out a Spatial Ring and said, "This is Han Fu Rong''s hidden stash. While we were taking care of him, he told us where he was hiding his stuff in ast attempt to save himself. We think that you should have it."
Lin Fan was about to reject this, but seeing the look in senior brother Ying''s eyes, he decided to take it in the end.
There was being polite and then there was refusing to ept gratitude.
Sometimes, it is better to ept a person''s gratitude because to do so would mean looking down on them and being rude to them.
Seeing that Lin Fan had epted the ring, senior brother Ying and junior brother Fan''s expression rxed a bit. They had been afraid that Lin Fan would reject it and that they would have to go through a lot of trouble to convince him to ept it, but since he epted it this easily, that was good for them.
If he didn''t ept it, they really didn''t know what to do since they would feel that they owed him too much.
After this was over, senior brother Ying and junior brother Fan acted much more rxed around Lin Fan. Senior brother Ying even took Lin Fan by the shoulder and asked, "How did you get junior sister Mu in the end? She''s someone that normally wouldn''t let a man near her even if it meant that was the only way to save his life."
Lin Fan looked at him with an awkward smile, but then that smile froze on his face as he saw who was standing behind him.
Junior brother Fan also had a bitter look on his face, but he pretended like he wasn''t a part of this.
Senior brother Ying noticed that something was off, so he looked around. When he saw who was standing behind him, he also revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Junior sister Mu, we were just having some guys talk, it''s just a little harmless fun."
Mu Bao Bao gave a snort before looking at Lin Fan and junior brother Fan and saying, "Do you two agree to this?"
They both quickly shook their heads and didn''t hesitate to throw senior brother Ying under the bus.
Senior brother Ying was about to exin with a bitter smile on his face, but then he suddenly felt a blow to his stomach.
It was a punch from Mu Bao Bao.
It wasn''t a serious punch, but it was still strong enough to make him bend over in pain.
She then gave another snort before pulling Lin Fan away.
Senior brother Ying didn''t mind the punch that much, what really stung was the way that his junior sisters looked at him afterwards.
They looked at him like he deserved it andˇlike he was an idiot.
It really hurt his ego.
Still, he wouldn''t hold a grudge over this because their rtionship was just like that. They were like brothers and sisters, so a little teasing and ying like this was normal.
Chapter 247 Strange Token (1)
The next morning, they quickly set off in Lin Fan''s carriage.
They had already spent enough time in Fair White City and they didn''t know when the enemies woulde, so it was better to leave as soon as possible.
Of course before leaving, Lin Fan had also made sure to leave behind something for the Royal Style Store.
Han Fu Rong had advertised that the Love Sect was gathering in this city, but Han Fu Rong was gone now. So in his ce, he would leave his own people to greet the Love Sect survivors that appeared.
Naturally, before greeting them, they would also test to see if they were truly members of the Love Sect and not enemies disguised as them.
Lin Fan knew that he was leaving a dangerous task to them, but to his surprise, they werepletely up for it. They didn''t hesitate at all to agree to this task and even promised to do their best.
Lin Fan was shocked to see them so enthusiastic and he couldn''t help praising Yue Lan for recruiting such loyal workers.
He made a mental note to have Yue Lan send them some rewards after he went back.
But what he didn''t know was that after he was goneˇ
"Did you hear? The young master has entrusted an important task to us."
"Doesn''t that meanˇ"
With a nod, this girl said, "He''s cing his trust on us and is giving us a test before taking us in."
"Then that means that we''re a shoe in to enter his harem! Ha, I can''t wait to brag about it to the other branches!"
Even the manager said, "Work hard! This is our only chance to prove ourselves!"
Lin Fan didn''t know that he had just lit a fire in the Fair White City branch. At the same time, he didn''t know that he had created a big problem for himself in the futureˇ
But that all cameter.
On the way back, Lin Fan took a look at the things in Han Fu Rong''s Storage Ring.
He had been too busy and didn''t have any free time until now, but he was curious what kind of things Han Fu Rong had hidden away.
No matter what, Han Fu Rong was someone from the Love Sect and someone who had been a cultivator for a long time. So the things that he hid away shouldn''t be that poor.
But he was disappointed to find that there were only a few spirit stones and a few Low Foundation Realm Artifacts. All of these were the lowest quality possible, so he really didn''t have a use for them.
It turned out that he had been wrong about Han Fu Rong, he had beenpletely wrong.
Han Fu Rong wasn''t someone who saved his money, he was someone who spent it as soon as he received any money. After all, he was a famous yboy young master. He was known as this even back in the Love Sect.
So there was nothing useful in the Storage Ring to Lin Fan at all. In fact, the Storage Ring itself was worth more than anything inside the ring.
That is untilˇ
As he was feeling disappointed about what he found in the ring, Lin Fan suddenly noticed something that caught his eyes.
It was a very normal looking thing, but he couldn''t help being attracted to it the moment that he saw it. This was a token that didn''t have anything special about it other than a dragon mark on it.
Well, it was also something that was rarely seen because instead of being made from metal like a normal token, this one was made of jade.
After looking it over with his spiritual sense a bit, Lin Fan couldn''t help taking it out to have a closer look.
However, the moment that this token touched his hand, there was a voice that shocked him.
"Side mission item detected. Side mission has been generated."
It was the system giving him a notification that he had never heard before!
It was a real side mission!
So far, the only side mission that he had received was to reach the Foundation Realm and that was only after he had basically begged the system to give him the mission.
He had seen the exnation before that there were things out there that would trigger side missions, but he didn''t believe that it was true after not seeing them for so long. It wasn''t as if Lin Fan had ack of adventures, it was just that nothing had ever popped up before.
But now he had actually found a side mission item!
Lin Fan knew that he was attracted to this token for a reason and now it seemed like it really was something special.
Lin Fan quickly opened up his mission screen to see what the side mission was.
[Side Mission] Strange Token
What could this strange token be? It seems like it has a special use.
Clear Conditions: Find the use of this token.
Reward: Unknown (Depends on performance).
While the description of the mission didn''t really exin what he was supposed to do, he was still happy to see that it was a real side mission.
The Sect Foundation Token was something that would be very useful to him in the future. So the reward from another side mission like this certainly wouldn''t be worse.
Not to mention that it seemed like the grade would increase based on his performance.
Lin Fan couldn''t help starting to daydream about the possible rewards that he could receive from this quest. It was almost as if he could already see the rewards in front of him.
But at this time, Mu Bao Bao came into the carriage where Lin Fan was sitting.
When she saw the strange look on his face, she couldn''t help also revealing a strange look since she had never seen this look on Lin Fan''s face.
She couldn''t put her finger on it, but she felt that there was something about this look that kind ofˇrepulsed her.
It was like the way that a man would look at a woman, but it was also differentˇ
Still, she came up to him while he was still lost in this daze and poked him in the cheek before saying, "We''re here."
Lin Fan was surprised by the sudden poke in the cheek, but it also woke him up from his daze and he looked up to see Mu Bao Bao in front of him.
Seeing the cute way that she looked at him, he couldn''t help taking her in his arms. As he held her in his embrace, he brought his face closer and closer as if he was about to kiss her,
This sudden show of affection shocked Mu Bao Bao, but it wasn''t as if she was against it.
But before he could ce a kiss on her lips, there was a head that suddenly popped in and said, "Hey, we''re about to enter the town. Do you need toˇ"
Before this voice could finish, it suddenly fell off as that person saw what was happening inside.
When this voice rang out, both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao immediately jolted.
Lin Fan hadn''t heard what Mu Bao Bao had said earlier and Mu Bao Bao had been too surprised by Lin Fan suddenly taking her in his arms to remember this. However, she had said that they had arrived at the town and they were about to head in.
Mu Bao Bao quickly came out of Lin Fan''s embrace and gave an awkward cough to calm herself. Then she red at senior brother Ying who had peeked in and sat on the side.
Lin Fan said with an awkward smile, "Un, we''ll be right out."
Senior brother Ying gave a nod before pulling his head back out.
Behind him was his junior sister Yu who had been peeking in while hiding behind him.
As the curtain closed, junior sister Yu couldn''t help revealing a longing look as she said, "How nice that would be."
Senior brother Ying trembled when he heard this before he stiffly turned to look at his junior sister Yu. After a long silence, he asked, "Junior sister Yu, you''re interested in these kinds of things?"
Junior sister Yu revealed a bitter smile when she heard this and said, "I''m a girl too, of course I would be interested in stuff like this." Then without waiting for a response from senior brother Ying, she jumped down and started walking with junior sister Xi.
As senior brother Ying sat there, he just had a dazed look on his face.
He had never thought of his junior sister Yu like this because she had never shown any interest in the opposite sex before. But hearing her say this, he had no choice but to ept that she was indeed a girl and that she was interested in things like this.
He even felt that it seemed like she had someone on her mind.
He knew that he should be happy for her if there was someone that she liked, but he didn''t know whyˇthere was this strange ufortable feeling in his heart.
It was only faint at first, but it continued to grow as he thought about it more and more.
It might have even consumed him if it wasn''t for junior brother Fan sitting beside him noticing that something was wrong.
When junior brother Fan asked him what was wrong, he snapped out of his daze and shook his head before muttering, "Nothing, nothing at all."
Junior brother Fan gave him a strange look, but he turned his attention back to the gates of this town.
This was only a makeshift gate made from logs, but there were quite a few people gathered there. It seemed like the queue to get into this town would take them a long time.
However, to his surprise, all of the people that were at the gate suddenly moved aside and created a path for their carriage.
Junior brother Fan was very confused seeing this, but since there had been a path made for them, it wasn''t as if he couldn''t take it. After all, this was Lin Fan''s town, so he was sure that nothing bad would happen to them.
At the same time, he could tell from the way that the people around them looked at the carriage, it was clear that they didn''t have any hostile intentions.
When he reached the gate, he was waved in by the guards without even being checked first which really surprised him. But he didn''t want to cause trouble, so he followed the instructions of the guards.
Once they were through the gate, there was a sudden explosion that rang out.
Chapter 248 Strange Token (2)
The minute that they heard this explosion, all of them drew their swords and raised their guards.
However, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao quickly came out of the carriage and stopped them.
If a bunch of Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators like them were to go wild in his town, it was hard to imagine what kind of consequences would happen.
Lin Fan had stayed inside the entire time because he was dreading what was going to happen, but since it had already happened, he had no choice but to face it. However, it was much worse than he had expected it to beˇ
There were more than three times the number of people that hade out this timeˇ
The moment that Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao came out, they immediately started to cheer.
It was at that moment that the Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators realized that the explosion that they heard earlier was just firecrackers. All along the road were firecrackers that were being thrown and soon there were even fireworks lighting up the sky.
Though since it was daytime, all they could really see was the plumes of smoke that appeared in the air.
Lin Fan really wanted to dive into the ground when he saw all of this.
He had told Yue Lan not to prepare stuff like thisˇbut it seemed like she clearly hadn''t listened to him.
So the only thing that he could do was get this over with as quickly as possibleˇ
Of course, it wasn''t as if he could just speed through the town with Hi.
First off, it would be dangerous doing something like this. Second, it would hurt the reputation and morale of this town.
These people were doing this not only to have fun, but because they admired him. So if he were to ignore them because of his own embarrassment, that was equal to looking down on them and disrespecting them.
That would only hurt the development prospects of his town.
As the mayor of this town, this was definitely not something that he could do.
So the only thing he could do was bottle up this aggrievement for now and settle it with Yue LanterˇThe best way was naturally to settle it at night when they were in bed!
But he soon realized that this scene was just the beginning of his embarrassment.
As he had Hi slowly move forward through the crowd, he noticed that there were several other people that also appeared beside his carriage.
These were Yue Lan''s subordinates.
But not only that, each and every one of them was a beauty.
It was well known that all of the people working under Yue Lan were female and beautiful, but not a single person had ever seeded in wooing any of them. They were all fiercely loyal to their jobs, to Yue Lan, and most importantlyˇto Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was the only one that was unaware of this and thought that they were just loyal to Yue Lan.
With the appearance of these beauties walking along the carriage, the mood became even more festive.
Soon there were other things like dancing lions, floats, and all other kinds of things that would be seen in a parade that came up behind Lin Fan.
In fact, it was more appropriate to call this a parade than to call it a simple return home.
When Lin Fan saw all of this, he really wanted to dig a ten feet deep hole and bury himself in his shameˇ
He never thought that things would be thisplicated whenever he returnedˇ
If he were to ever go out in the future, would it eventually evolve to the point where it would be like a national holiday? Would it be as big as the once a year parade in China back on Earth?
He would want to dig himself to the center of the and burn away at the core if that really were to happenˇ
Luckily for him, it wasn''t a long journey to go from the gate to his manor at the center of the town.
When he arrived, the crowd finally dispersed and Lin Fan was able to get some private time.
As they were heading in, all of the Love Sect Disciples couldn''t help teasing Lin Fan about the parade back there. However, they were also filled with admiration towards Lin Fan since it was rare to see a town that loved its mayor so much that they celebrated when he returned.
When they entered the manor, all of the girls were already waiting there for him.
Without any hesitation, they ran over and jumped into his embrace.
Lin Fan felt a little embarrassed doing this in front of the others, but he couldn''t just not ept their affection. So even if he was embarrassed, he took each one of them in his arms and gave them all kisses.
When the Love Sect disciples saw this, they couldn''t help being shocked.
But what shocked them even more was that Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything about this and even seemed like she epted this. They were shocked by just how well Mu Bao Bao got along with these girls.
Senior brother Ying and junior brother Fan couldn''t help giving Lin Fan a thumbs up when they saw this which caused him to reveal a bitter smile.
After getting caught up in his emotions, they finally calmed down and realized that Lin Fan had also brought guests. This made them a bit embarrassed, but they quickly calmed down since they didn''t feel like there was anything really embarrassing about showing their love for their man.
Lin Fan quickly introduced all of the Love Sect disciples.
During this time, Yue Lan and the other girls couldn''t help asking Mu Bao Bao, "Are these two our new sisters?"
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and said, "Senior sister Yu is interested in senior brother Ying, but senior brother Ying is interested in senior sister Xi."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help looking at the three of them with interested looks.
But it was funny that even Mu Bao Bao was able to recognize this even though senior brother Ying couldn''t.
Even Lin Fan had recognized the crush that junior sister Yu had on senior brother Ying.
It was just too bad that senior brother Ying was just tooˇdense!
He was denser than a brick!
As for junior brother Fan, he knew that he was thest person that anyone was paying attention to, so he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile. But he knew thatpared to the rest, he was considered a normal person, so it was normal for him to be treated this way.
But what surprised him was Ming Xin staring right at him.
His heart couldn''t help skipping a beat when he saw this as he thought to himself, "Could it be that my popr phase is about toe?"
However, that was shattered instantly by her next words.
Ming Xin asked Lin Fan, "Are you sure that he''s with them? Doesn''t he seem a bit too averagepared to the rest?"
Ming Xin was smart, but sometimes she was too smart for her own good.
She had thought that junior brother Fan was a spy that had been sent to infiltrate the Love Sect, which was why she started questioning him. After all, there were just too many things that were different about himpared to the other Love Sect disciples.
Lin Fan quickly shut her mouth and apologized to junior brother Fan, but junior brother Fan said, "It''s fine, it''s fine."
Of course, it wasn''t fine as his heart had been battered to pieces.
After everyone got to know each other, Lin Fan left the Love Sect disciples to settle in as he pulled Yue Lan into a separate room alone.
Yue Lan was surprised to see Lin Fan being this direct, but she still followed him with a blush on her face.
When they entered his study, the first thing that she did wasˇstart to take off her clothes.
Lin Fan who had just sat down revealed a look of shock as he asked, "What are you doing?"
When she heard this, Yue Lan''s hands that had been undoing the buttons to her shirt couldn''t help freezing and trembling. She looked up at Lin Fan with a confused look and said, "Didn''t you call me in here becauseˇ"
She didn''t finish her sentence, but where she left off made it very clear what she was thinking.
Lin Fan''s chin dropped for a few seconds, but he quickly recovered and calmed himself with a cough before saying, "Eh, I wasn''t thinking about that this timeˇI have something that I wanted to discuss with you alone."
Hearing this, Yue Lan couldn''t help revealing a disappointed look.
She had been very happy that Lin Fan had decided to call her alone first. She had thought that it meant that her ce in his heart was very specialˇBut it turned out that it wasn''t that way.
It turned out that it was just because of some business that he needed to take care of.
Seeing this disappointed look on her face, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a hint of pain in his heart.
He had seen how much work Yue Lan put into the Royal Style business and he knew how much she had done for him. He couldn''t be filled with more gratitude and love for her, so seeing her sad like this was thest thing that he wanted to see.
So without hesitation, he stood up and took her in his arms before saying, "I''ll make it up to you tonight."
Yue Lan looked up at him and seeing his serious eyes, she gave a happy nod in agreement.
After staying like this for a few seconds, Lin Fan let her go and sat back down at the desk. At the same time, he gestured for her to sit down in front of him as well since he had something that he wanted to talk to her about.
Having her stand in front of him while he sat was not something that he wasfortable with.
After Yue Lan sat down, Lin Fan took out something and ced it on the table as he said, "I want you to use the full power of ourwork and investigate this for me."
Yue Lan was surprised since she had never heard this kind of request from Lin Fan before. Even if he wanted to search for something, it would normally be in a certain area and about something specific.
He had never used the full power of theirwork before.
Yue Lan couldn''t help being curious about what would make Lin Fan do something like this.
She looked down at the item that Lin Fan had put on the table and saw that it was a jade token with a dragon carved on it.
Chapter 249 Taking Disciples (1)
She couldn''t help being curious why this thing would make Lin Fan act so strongly.
After all, no matter how she looked at it, it just seemed like a very normal token.
She couldn''t help asking, "What''s special about this token? Does it have a special use?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look when he heard this.
He actually wanted to ask this question as well, but there was no one for him to ask. So when Yue Lan asked him this, he really didn''t know how to answer.
Seeing this awkward look, Yue Lan quickly said, "Never mind, that isn''t important."
As an understanding woman, she knew that men would have their secrets and she knew better than to pry. She knew that all she had to do was listen to him and do what he asked her, that was the best way to support him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a look of appreciation when he saw this.
He leaned in and ced a kiss on her forehead before saying, "Thank you."
A blush appeared on Yue Lan''s face as she lowered her head.
Even though they had been together for a while now, these small things that Lin Fan did still filled her heart with warmth and made her blush like this.
After settling that matter, Lin Fan asked, "What about the other matter that I asked you about? Has that been taken care of."
Yue Lan took a breath to calm her heart before revealing a serious look and saying with a nod, "I''ve already had them gather the children and they will be brought over in a few days. A few of them have already arrived."
Lin Fan gave a nod before standing up and saying, "Then let''s go have dinner."
Yue Lan nodded and followed him.
As for the children that they mentioned, of course they weren''t trafficking children.
Lin Fan knew that they needed disciples to revive the Love Sect, so he had Yue Lan help him with this.
Using the various branches of the Royal Style Store that they had, they started gathering children from every city that they set up in.
It didn''t matter if these children had talent or not, all that mattered wasˇthat they were orphans.
They couldn''t take the children that had parents, so they turned to the ones that didn''t.
Yue Lan''s subordinates worked with the City Lord Manor of each city on this endeavour. These City Lord Manors were more than happy to send these children away since they were nothing more than a burden on their cities.
Taking care of these orphans would put a strain on their finances since it would cost money to feed and clothe them. But if they didn''t take care of these orphans and let them wander the streets, it would make their city''s public security worse.
These orphans had to take care of themselves and since they couldn''t do normal jobs because people wouldn''t hire them, they would usually do things like pickpocketing or moving drugs for gangs.
So no matter how they took care of these orphans, it would be a problem for them.
So when Yue Lan''s subordinates showed up with this solution for them, they epted it without hesitation. That was even before they learned that Yue Lan was sweetening the pot by offering to pay them for each orphan that they took away.
They would be able to handle their orphan problems and they would be able to earn money from it, this was a win-win deal no matter how they looked at it.
So the City Lords immediately ordered their troops to round up these orphans.
And to make them more enthusiastic, they offered a reward for each of the orphans that they caught. This was a small portion of what they would receive from the Royal Style Store for each orphan, but it was arge amount for these lowly guards that barely earned anything.
However, this was the wrong move on their parts.
Yes, it made the guards more enthusiastic, but it also made them a bit more ruthless.
To earn more money, some of the guards of some of the cities with poorer reputations started going into the slums and taking away the children of poor families. They didn''t care if they were orphans since in their eyes, if their parents weren''t around anymoreˇthey would be orphans.
As soon as Yue Lan''s subordinates found out about this, they immediately shut it down.
Most of them were abandoned women in the first ce, so they knew how these orphans felt. Especially these children that had been turned into orphans by the guards.
They immediately had the City Lords of these cities crack down on them and many of these guards were executed in the end. This was just how much influence each of the Royal Style Stores had in the economies of each of these cities.
At the same time, they also impose strict restrictions on the rules of orphans that were turned over to them so that the same thing wouldn''t happen again.
As for the kids that had already suffered through this, all they could do was take care of them as much as they could before sending them to enter the Love Sect. Their futures would be up to them, they couldn''t take care of them forever.
The kids were scared at first at being rounded up by the guards like this, but they were kids in the end. It was easy to win them over with food and toys, but they also knew that they couldn''t keep them happy like this.
So they told the kids where they would be sending them and the eyes of the kids immediately lit up.
They didn''t know what the Love Sect was, but they knew the word "sect".
For mortals like them, this was something that they couldn''t be more enticed by. Immortals were people that were looked up to and revered in this world, so if they had the chance to enter the path of cultivation, they didn''t care what they would have to sacrifice.
Not to mention that they didn''t have anything to sacrifice but their lives in the first ce.
So all of the kids willingly came to the dungeon town after being given the option.
In total, there were a thousand kids that were recruited from the various cities, but that was just the beginning. There were still plenty of orphans, but they only had so many ces that they could take these kids from right now.
In the future, there would be more, but a thousand kids was enough for now.
It took a few days to bring them all to the dungeon town. During this time, there were many residences that were prepared for the kids.
All of them were dorm rooms since there were just too many of them.
They also hired some caretakers to take care of these kids, but in the future, that would be reced by the kids themselves.
After all, not all of the kids would be able to be cultivators. Whether they could be cultivators or not, that would depend on their talent that would be tested once they arrived.
Those that couldn''t wouldn''t be abandoned and would have the chance to be worker disciples of the sect. They would be given a basic cultivation technique and would work for the sect. If they ever broke through into the Qi Gathering Realm, they would have the chance to join the sect.
But of course, those without talent would find it hard to ever reach the Qi Gathering Realm without heaven defying opportunities.
This was just giving them a bit of hope and a way to make a living in the future so they wouldn''t be filled with despair.
It wasn''t as if they could just take care of all the kids for free.
Lin Fan was a good person, but he wasn''t a saint. He wouldn''t just take care of kids out of the goodness of his heart.
Perhaps he might have when he first came to this cultivation world, but he had also slowly changed from his experiences.
Once the kids had all arrived, Yue Lan''s subordinates tested their talents with a special token that Mu Bao Bao gave them. This was a token that they had used to test talent back when the Love Sect had been at its peak.
It would test a person''s spirit root, theirprehension, and their physique.
The token was split into three parts and as long as one part lit up, it meant that they were suited for cultivation. Naturally the three parts represented spirit root,prehension, and physique.
As long as one passed the necessary grade, it meant that they were suited for cultivation.
With these tokens, the kids were cut down from a thousand to one hundred.
Only one in ten had the talent for cultivation and it wasn''t even top grade talent.
There were only ten that were able to light up more than two parts and there was only one that was able to light up all three parts of the token.
However, that was already considered very lucky since normally it wouldn''t be more than one ten thousandth that would light up three parts like this.
At the same time, it was most likely because they had lowered the requirements for these tokens that there were so many that passed in the first ce.
As a sect that was rebuilding, they didn''t have the choice to be choosy and took in as many with the bare minimum talent as they could.
After the tests were finished, the kids that had passed were brought forward to the building that was considered the new sect main hall. There, Lin Fan, Mu Bao Bao, and the rest of the Love Sect survivors were waiting.
They were there to pick their new disciples.
Chapter 250 Taking Disciples (2)
If it was before, he wouldn''t have held this ceremony because they didn''t have any teachers.
But now that the Love Sect survivors hade, they would y that role.
As for having Mu Bao Bao ept a discipleˇhe wasn''t willing to let that happen. He had the desire to keep her for himself and he wasn''t willing to share her with anyone.
But of course, Mu Bao Bao felt the same.
She didn''t want to take a disciple other than Lin Fan. She didn''t know why she felt this way, but it was just the way that she felt.
So the only ones that were epting disciples today were the Love Sect survivors.
Of course, they were epting these disciples as elders of the new Love Sect.
They were surprised when Lin Fan offered them this position and offered them the chance to take in disciples like this.
They had been nothing more than inner sect disciples back at the original Love Sect, so they felt that they were nowhere near qualified enough to take in disciples. However, Lin Fan firmly told them that they were qualified.
That was because they really were when it came to this new Love Sect.
Before them, the new Love Sect was only made up of Lin Fan who was in the Foundation Realm, Mu Bao Bao who was in the Golden Core Realm, and a bunch of other people in the Qi Gathering Realm.
There were no high grade cultivators other than the two of them, so they didn''t really have any people to take on the higher roles of the sect.
But now that they were here, they could be considered some of the strongest cultivators here as Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators.
It wasn''t wrong for them to be elders of the new Love Sect at all.
So with this exnation, the Love Sect survivors epted their roles as elders of the new Love Sect.
Though it did make them feel strange.
Still, they wanted to help their junior sister Mu and Lin Fan. Not just to repay them for saving them, but also because they wanted to see the Love Sect rise again.
All of them were loyal to the Love Sect, which was why they had fought to the very end for it. If it hadn''t been for the elder that saved them, perhaps they would have died with the rest of the Love Sect.
So to repay the Love Sect for everything it had done for them, they would pave the way for the next generation of the Love Sect.
When the hundred disciples entered the hall, they all had excited looks on their faces.
This was their time to shine and if they were able to catch one of the elder''s eyes, their status would immediately jump up. They would go from a normal disciple to one of the elder''s disciples.
Of course, they also knew that the sect master was also here, but most of them didn''t dare dream of this.
The only ones that thought that they had a chance to catch the sect master''s eyes were the inner sect disciples. These were the disciples that had lit up two or more parts of the token.
These inner sect disciples didn''t look at the elders on the side and looked at the sect master sitting right in the center. Their eyes were filled with expectation and hope, as if they could already see themselves being chosen as the sect master''s disciple.
Of course, the one that had the most confidence was the one person who had lit up all three portions of the testing token.
This was a young man by the name of Yong He.
With the look in his eyes, it was almost as if he could already see himself being chosen by the sect master.
It was just too bad that all of them would be disappointed by the result.
The one that would be the most disappointed was Yong He.
That was because all of the elders had already received the results of the testing and knew who they wanted.
Right now, they were already looking at the ones that they wanted to take as disciples and not a single one of them was looking at Yong He.
Of course, Yong He didn''t notice this since his eyes were only on Mu Bao Bao.
He had already heard about what kind of sect this was and when his eyes fell onto Mu Bao Bao, he could already see himself in a certain fantasyˇOne where the master and disciple fell in loveˇ
If he were to even make the sect master his woman, wouldn''t that mean that he would be able to take over this sect?
Wouldn''t that mean that he would be the next sect master?
He was certain that he would be the most powerful cultivator in the sect soon with his talent, but if he were to make Mu Bao Bao his woman, then he was guaranteed to take over the sect.
So he could already see his glorious future.
But Lin Fan could also see it.
Lin Fan was currently sitting with Mu Bao Bao, albeit he was sitting in front of her since he was her disciple. This was an official ceremony of the sect, so they at least had to follow the sect rules here.
He could see the way that Yong He looked at Mu Bao Bao, it was a look that he had seen many times when he was out with Mu Bao Bao.
Of course, there were no looks as ambitious as this one.
He immediately knew that Yong He would be a problemˇso he began thinking about how to take care of him.
At least he would wait until this ceremony was over before taking care of this.
Once the ceremony began, Mu Bao Bao presided as the master of ceremonies since she was the sect master.
Mu Bao Bao raised her voice and said, "We are here to wee our newest generation of disciples. The ones that are in front of us are the most talented disciples in their generation, so now we will offer the elders a chance to pick disciples for themselves."
After this, Mu Bao Bao sat down and gave the floor to her senior brothers and sisters.
As the senior brother of the group, senior brother Ying was the first one to stand up.
He looked at one of the young boys in the middle who was a bit chubby and said, "Do you wish to be my disciple?"
This boy was surprised that he had been chosen, but his eyes immediately lit up and he gave a nod.
Senior brother Ying gave a nod as well before waving at the boy toe over. The chubby boy came in front of senior brother and bowed down in front of him to acknowledge him as his master.
Senior brother Ying gave a nod of satisfaction as he looked at this chubby little boy.
The reason why he had chosen him in the first ce was because this chubby little boy had a firm heart that was suited for cultivating a Sword Heart. Senior brother Ying was a sword cultivator, so he wanted to find someone to pass down his techniques to and this chubby little boy was the best choice.
After senior brother Ying, the other three all chose different disciples.
Both junior sister Xi and junior sister Yu chose a girl from the group of those that had lit up two parts of the medallion.
Junior brother Fan on the other hand chose three different disciples, one boy and two girls.
Two of them had lit up two portions of the token and the remaining one had only lit one portion. The boy that lit only one portion was shocked to find that he had been chosen as well since there were still others that had lit two portions that hadn''t been chosen.
He couldn''t believe that he was chosen above those since he thought that they had more talent than him.
But of course, he wouldn''t turn this offer down and immediately chose to ept junior brother Fan as his master.
In the end, the ones that hadn''t been chosen couldn''t help revealing disappointed looks, but they still held onto a bit of hope. That was because there was still the sect master left that hadn''t chosen anyone.
As long as they were chosen as the sect master''s disciple, they would be like a bird ascending to be a phoenix.
So with this hope in their hearts, they all turned to look at the sect master.
However, Mu Bao Bao''s words crushed all of their hopes in a single instant.
"Now that the sect elders have chosen their disciples, we will be bringing our ceremony to an end. For those that weren''t chosen, don''t despair. You are all still inner sect disciples of our Love Sect and will have a chance to be chosen as disciples of elders in the future. As long as you work hard, there will always be a ce for you in our Love Sect."
While the disciples were disappointed, they had no choice but to ept this since the sect master''s words were the final words.
That was, everyone except for Yong He.
There was no way that he could ept this!
He was clearly the most talented person out of this entire group, but not a single one of these damn elders wanted him?
What more, even the sect master had ignored him and ended the ceremony like this?
His heart had already been filled with expectation, so how could he let this end like this?
This was the pride that had been developed from the test result and he was still a child, so he was quite impulsive.
Yong He didn''t hold back as he raised his hand and said, "I have an objection!"
When he said this, all of the elders and Mu Bao Bao looked at him with narrowed eyes.
There were even traces of hostility that could be found in those eyes becauseˇhe looked very simr to someone that they knew at this moment. This was a person that they all hated for different reasons, but it was a fact that they all hated him.
That person was Han Fu Rong.
The way that this Yong He acted was just like how Han Fu Rong had acted back in the Love Sect.
He had also interrupted the sect master with his objections before just like thisˇ
It was clear how Han Fu Rong had turned out, so they didn''t have much hope for this Yong He.
They were even thinking about whether to take care of him right away.
But Lin Fan just calmly looked at him and then said, "What objections do you have?"
Chapter 251 Taking Disciples (3)
When the elders and Mu Bao Bao saw that it was Lin Fan who spoke, they all held back their feelings and words.
The way that they felt about Lin Fan was more like reverence after seeing all the things that he had aplished. So even if Lin Fan had a lower level of cultivation than them, they treated him as someone on the same level.
No, there was even a hint of respect in their voices when they talked to Lin Fan.
Since Lin Fan was speaking up, they felt assured in leaving this to Lin Fan.
When Yong He saw that it was Lin Fan who spoke, there was a clear look of displeasure that shed in his eyes.
When the sect master had introduced everyone, she had also introduced Lin Fan as her one and only disciple.
In Yong He''s eyes, Lin Fan was his enemy since he had the position that he wanted. So he knew that eventually, he would have to take care of Lin Fan to get everything that he wanted.
Of course, he also held himself in a high position, so when it was Lin Fan that spoke, he felt like he had been disrespected.
He was raising an objection to the sect master and this disciple of the sect master had been the one to speak. How could this be considered anything but a clear attempt to shame him?
But Yong He knew where he was and he knew what he could and couldn''t do.
That hint of displeasure onlysted a single second before he cleared his throat and said, "I feel that it isn''t right that I haven''t received a master yet. I feel that as the most talented member of this generation, I should receive a master that suits me, don''t you think so, senior brother Lin?"
The way he spoke, it was as if he had already put himself on the same level as Lin Fan.
Once again, the displeased look in the eyes of the sect elder and Mu Bao Bao grew stronger.
It was clear that this Yong He didn''t put anyone in his eyes and had arrogance that reached the sky. He was someone that clearly was going to cause trouble because of his ambition.
The idea of taking care of him before he became a problem grew stronger and stronger in their minds.
But Lin Fan just calmly asked, "Why do you think that you''re the most talented member of this generation?"
Yong He revealed a confused look at first before suddenly knitting his brows and saying, "I was the only one that was able to light up all three segments in the talent test. If that doesn''t make me the most talented member, what would?"
As he said this, the other disciples all revealed displeased looks.
If he didn''t say anything, they might not mind since they knew that this was a fact. However, when he did say it, it was almost as if he was looking down on them and as proud young people, how could they ept this?
So with just a few words, Yong He had drawn the hatred of everyone in this room.
But he didn''t care since he knew that if he didn''t say this, he wouldn''t be able to ept it.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan didn''t panic at all. In fact, Lin Fan''s expression didn''t even change as he said, "And? Does that make you special?"
Yong He''s face twisted with rage for an instant as he heard the way Lin Fan talked to him. But then he said in a deep voice, "If that doesn''t make me special, what would?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "You''re saying that you''re special just because you lit up three segments? Do you even know what those segments were testing for?"
Yong He couldn''t help trembling when he heard this.
He indeed didn''t know what the segments were testing for, but he had felt superior to everyone else because he had lit up more segments than anyone else.
But when Lin Fan pointed this out, he couldn''t help being stunned and unable to answer. He even felt a chill run down his spine as if something bad was about to happen.
Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Lin Fan just casually said, "As expected. You gained false arrogance just because you thought that you were better because you lit up more segments. You don''t have any idea what each of those segments mean."
Yong He''s face turned red with anger from his shame.
However, it was toote for him to back down, so Yong He roared out, "Then why don''t you tell me what each of those segments means then! I want to see why you think I''m not qualified!"
Lin Fan brought out one of the tokens that was used for the testing and pointed at each of the segments as he said, "These segments are to test for spirit root,prehension, and physique respectively. As long as one of these aspects of you reaches the required level set, then it will light up."
Yong He revealed a proud look as he said, "Then doesn''t it mean that I''m outstanding since I was able to meet the standard for all three?"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying with a sigh, "While it is rare for someone to satisfy the requirements for all three, that still doesn''t mean that they are special. After all, all three parts that you''ve lit up were only slightly above average. While it does mean you''ll have an easier time cultivatingpared to others, that doesn''t mean that you''ll be an outstanding cultivator."
Yong He''s face twisted when he heard this, but then he shouted, "So you''re saying that these pieces of trash that only lit up two segments are better than me?"
Lin Fan shook his head again before saying, "It doesn''t just test to see if you pass the threshold, it also detects specialties with your spirit root,prehension, and physique. I never said that the ones chosen as disciples only had above average results, did I?"
Yong He''s face twisted once again, but this time it was out of awkwardness and not rage.
As Lin Fan slowly exined, he understood what Lin Fan was implyingˇ
While he might have lit up three segments, all of his talents were only just above the threshold, making him overall above average.
However, the others clearly had special spirit roots,prehension, and physiques which was why they had been chosen over him.
Yong He''s mind copsed at this moment and he went all out as he shouted, "I don''t believe you! I don''t believe you! I don''t believe that these two segment pieces of trash can surpass someone like me!"
Lin Fan shook his head once more as he really felt helpless about this situation. This kid was clearly not going to learn from his mistakes and he was digging himself further and further into a hole.
But since that was the case, there was no need for Lin Fan to show him any mercy.
After all, he didn''t forget how this kid had looked at Mu Bao Bao earlierˇ
Lin Fan waved his hand at the chubby little boy that senior brother Ying had epted as a disciple, calling him over.
The chubby little boy looked up at senior brother Ying who gave him a nod before walking over to Lin Fan.
? "Disciple Yong, since you im that you are better than disciple Xiao, then I''ll give you a chance to prove it. Touch this token again and show how much better you are than him. If you can prove it, then we''ll give you the chance to pick whoever you want as a master." Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
Yong He''s eyes lit up when he heard this and he quickly came forward to touch the token.
When his hand made contact, all three segments of the token lit up again.
Lin Fan lifted this token up so everyone could see it before giving a nod before turning the token to Xiao Tian.
Xiao Tian turned back to look at senior brother Ying and seeing him give him a nod, Xiao Tian ced his hand on the token.
Like before, only two segments lit up. These were the segments representing his spirit root and hisprehension.
When Xiao Tian was about to pull his hand back, Lin Fan suddenly grabbed his hand and kept it on the token as he also lifted it up for everyone to see.
When everyone looked closely at the token, they found that there was indeed something different about the segmentspared to when Yong He had touched it.
The result that Yong He had received was just the segments lighting up without anything special appearing. However, when Xiao Tian touched the token and the segments lit up, there was something that appeared in the middle of the segments.
In these two segments, there was the outline of a sword that had appeared.
Once everyone had a good look, Lin Fan let go of Xiao Tian''s hand and exined, "The sword outline that you saw was a representation of a special sword spirit root and a specialprehension towards swords. This means that disciple Xiao has an affinity for sword cultivation and will excel when cultivating with the swordpared to his fellow disciples. Elder Ying has an affinity to cultivating sword techniques as well, so that was why he chose disciple Xiao as his disciple."
Yong He couldn''t deny it when it was put so clearly, but he was just that unwilling to ept it since he had already formed that sense of superiority.
It was like having something in the palm of your hands just to have it being taken away by someone else at thest second.
How could he ept this?
So he was about to keep arguing, but Lin Fan raised a hand that silenced all the chatter that filled the room.
Everyone looked at Lin Fan, waiting for him to speak.
Lin Fan cleared his throat and said, "In light of recent events, we have decided that it would be best if disciple Yong were to not continue with our sect. It is clear that he has his eyes set on greener pastures, so he will hereby be expelled from our Love Sect."
The moment that he said this, everyone''s jaws dropped.
Even if he had said it very lightly and calmly, the content of the words were filled with very serious implications.
He had just calmly said that Yong He would be expelled from the Love Sect.
And based on the reactions of the sect master and the elders, it seemed that no one was against this idea.
Chapter 252 Hole
Yong He trembled there for a few seconds before shouting, "How can you decide to expel me from the sect?! You aren''t the sect master, you aren''t even an elder, you are nothing more than a disciple just like me!"
But then Mu Bao Bao said in a cold voice, "I agree with Lin Fan''s suggestion." She turned to the elders and asked, "Do the elders have any objections?"
All of the elders shook their heads and said, "We all agree with this."
Yong He''s expressionpletely copsed when he heard this.
Now that the sect master and the elders had all spoken, there was nothing else that he could say. But this was supposed to be his chance to start walking on the path of immortality, how could he let it go so easily?
So without care for his own pride, he immediately knelt down towards Mu Bao Bao and said, "Sect master, I know my wrongs! I was too impulsive and spoke out of turn! I promise that I will not repeat this mistake in the future!"
As he said this, he kept bowing his head to show his sincerity.
However, Mu Bao Bao''s expression didn''t change at all as she just looked at him with a calm look.
When she saw that he was finished with his pleading, she asked, "Why are you apologizing to me?"
Yong He''s body trembled when he heard this, but he acted like he didn''t understand as he looked up at Mu Bao Bao and asked, "Sect master, what do you mean?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t bother ying along as she said, "Very well, this matter ends here."
Yong He trembled once again before quickly looking up at Lin Fan. There was a very unwilling look in his eyes, but he still said, "Senior brother Lin, please forgive me for my transgressions just now! I was too impulsive and couldn''t think clearly! Please forgive me for my wrongdoings!"
Lin Fan revealed a cold smile when he saw this as a trace of disgust appeared in his eyes.
It wasn''t just in his eyes, the same trace of disgust appeared in the eyes of Mu Bao Bao and the elders.
That was because they could all see traces of Han Fu Rong in this Yong He.
No shame and filled with arrogance, if he was left in their sect, there was no doubt that he would betray it just like Han Fu Rong had done.
After the experience of Han Fu Rong, no one was willing to go through that againˇ
So there was a strong desire to kill him before anything happened that formed in their hearts.
Lin Fan however kept a calm appearance. That cold smile only appeared for an instant before he said with a calm look, "I think that you should know how serious the offense that you''vemitted is."
Hearing this, Yong He nodded quickly and said, "Of course, of course. Senior brother, I offer my sincerest apoloˇ"
Before he could finish his sentence, Lin Fan cut him off by saying in a firm and cold voice, "Then you should know that by thews of the sect, this kind of offense can''t be forgiven. You can leave on your own, or you will be forced to leave."
Yong He looked up at him with a dazed look as if he couldn''t process these words, but then his face twisted once again with rage.
He had lowered his head like this and he had been rejected by the other side, was there any emotion that he could feel other than rage?
He had put down his pride and his self worth just to be ignored?
At this moment, he wished that he could rip Lin Fan to pieces, but he knew that this was impossible. The other side was someone who was already far ahead of him on the path of cultivation and he was someone who hadn''t even taken the first step.
If he were to try anything, he would be killed with a single flick of Lin Fan''s finger.
So the only thing that he could do was endure!
He knew that with his talent, he would be able to enter another sect.
He would bide his time and cultivate, reaching a higher level than Lin Fan before taking his revenge.
Yes, his revenge.
He had already sworn in his heart that he would rip Lin Fan piece from piece in the future. He didn''t know how long it would take, but he would one day kill Lin Fan and steal Mu Bao Bao!
That was the ambition that he had now.
So he lowered his head and said, "Yes, I will leave. Thank you senior brother for your grace."
Without hesitation, he stood up and walked out of this hall as quickly as possible. It was almost as if he was afraid that Lin Fan would take back his words and kill him on the spot.
He was in a rush to leave since he knew that as long as he was alive, he would be able to take his revenge.
He had to endure!
As he left, Mu Bao Bao and the elders couldn''t help knitting their brows.
They had already seen the look of hatred that had shed in Yong He''s eyes before he left. They knew what he was thinking and if they let him leave just like this, he would be a danger to the Love Sect in the future.
They were also certain that Lin Fan wouldn''t have missed this look.
So why was he letting Yong He leave like this?
They tried using their eyes to signal to Lin Fan to stop Yong He, but Lin Fan ignored them even though he could clearly see them.
Lin Fan turned to the disciples and said a few words before ending the ceremony.
Then he left with Mu Bao Bao and the elders.
As for the disciples, there were people that had been waiting on the side to take them to their new quarters, so there was nothing for them to do.
When they arrived in a secret room in this main hall, the first thing that Mu Bao Bao did was stand in front of Lin Fan and say, "Why didn''t you stop him? Why did you let him go like that?"
All of the elders nodded along with her and looked at Lin Fan, waiting for a question.
This was arge problem for their Love Sect and the way that Lin Fan had handled it was clearly not the right way. If they let Yong He leave just like this, he would certainly want to take revenge on them.
Lin Fan asked back, "Why do you think I haven''t done anything?"
Mu Bao Bao and the other elders were shocked when they heard this.
They looked at Lin Fan with doubtful looks as Mu Bao Bao asked, "You already took care of it?"
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "If we took care of it in front of the other disciples, it would make them lose faith in our Love Sect, right? So I had to let him go first, but of course, that doesn''t mean that I''m nning on letting him go."
When they saw the cold and determined look in Lin Fan''s eyes, they couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spines.
But the question that was on their minds was: How had he sent a message without moving a muscle when they were still in the hall?
There was no actual doubt that Lin Fan had already done something because they knew that he had many special abilities that they couldn''t understand. He had shown them all the things that he could do when he had saved them, so there was no doubt of him in their hearts.
ˇ
As Yong He left the hall, he quickly went and packed up the things that he had been given.
Even though he had been an orphan and he had received many different things from the Love Sect, there was no gratitude in his heart after what had happened in the hall.
That was the selfishness that existed in his heart.
He believed that by right, everything in this world should belong to him.
After packing up everything, he left the Love Sect and he left the town.
He knew that this town was a town that was controlled by Lin Fan, so he knew that if he stayed here any longer, it would be dangerous for him. While Lin Fan hadn''t done anything in the hall just now, it was a fact that he had been kicked out of the Love Sect.
He was certain that it wouldn''t be long before they sent people to deal with him.
His goal now was to find another sect to join as soon as possible and start cultivating.
As long as he could find another sect, he was certain that he would be able to join with his talents.
So without hesitation, he left the town through the gate and headed off on the road.
It didn''t take long before he was out of sight of the gate and was far away from the town. Only then did Yong He finally slow down and let out a sigh of relief.
He was certain that someone would ambush him before he could leave the range of the town, but to his surprise, there was no one that came after him.
As he walked along, he couldn''t help chuckling to himself as he muttered, "It seems like that Lin Fan really is a fool. I can''t wait until I rip him piece from piece in theˇ"
Before he could finish, he felt the floor under his feet disappear.
When he looked down to see what was happening, he saw that there was a hole that appeared out of nowhere under his feet.
He tried his best to grab onto something on the side, but there was nothing for him to grab onto since he had fallen into a hole that was in the middle of the road. Even the edge was too far for him to grab since this hole was just too big.
He couldn''t stop himself as he fell down into the hole.
As he fell, he wasn''t able to see a thing because he was thrown into darkness when the hole closed above him.
Yong He didn''t know what was going on, but he wouldn''t let himself just fall without doing anything. He tried his best to find something to grab onto, but he found that there was nothing around him at all.
He finallynded on something, but it was too smooth for him to grab onto and he slid down this wall until he finally bumped into something.
Then before he could react, the walls seemed to close around him until he waspletely trapped. He wasn''t able to move a single inch as he just stared at the wall that was right in front of him.
The only thing that he could do now was wonder what had happened and why this was happening.
Chapter 253 Information On The Token
After hearing the report from Rokuko, Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "It''s taken care of."
Mu Bao Bao and the elders were surprised since it had been less than half an hour since Yong He had left this hall. They didn''t even think that he would have enough time to leave the town yet.
So if Lin Fan had taken care of Yong He while he was still in townˇ
Lin Fan could see what they were thinking and exined, "He rushed out of the town and already left its vicinity before I took care of him."
Mu Bao Bao and the elders looked at each other before turning back and nodding in response. Without asking a thing, they all headed off to take care of their own business.
Mu Bao Bao stayed with Lin Fan, but she just stood there in silence since she had total faith in him.
As for how Lin Fan had taken care of Yong He, he had used the power of his dungeon.
In preparation for his other main mission, Lin Fan had been slowly expanding the dungeon to thend around the town. After all, he had been slowly subduing the viges around the town in preparation to turn this town into a dungeon city, so he had slowly gained more and more territory to expand into.
So even if Yong He had left the vicinity of the town, he was still in the range of the dungeon.
Lin Fan had quickly had Rokuko create a tunnel under Yong He that brought him all the way back to the town, bringing him to the main dungeon. Then he trapped him in one of the DP generating prisons.
Killing him was much too easy, so he was nning on making him suffer before he died.
After all, he had insulted Mu Bao Bao with his eyes, which touched his bottom line. If he couldn''t protect his women, then he didn''t deserve to be a man.
So Lin Fan would make sure to keep him alive as long as he couldˇ
Lin Fan could guess why Mu Bao Bao had stayed with him, but he actually didn''t have time to stay with her today. So he just patted her on the head and said, "Sorry, not today. How about tonight instead?"
Mu Bao Bao revealed a disappointed look, but she gave an understanding nod in the end.
That was because she knew where he was going after this.
Back in Fair White City, he had taken Xiao Ming as a disciple.
He had left her there with his people who had taken care of her problem with the gang asking for protection money.
It was actually very simple for them since they had quite the influence with the City Lord already. All it took was a well ced bribe for the City Lord to send a group of guards to capture these gangsters.
At the same time, he also took out the money to pay off Xiao Ming''s debts. To his surprise, the amount wasn''t as much as he thought. It was actually only a few dozen gold coins.
But that was only to a cultivator like him.
He had never actually spent any time as a mortal in this world, so he didn''t really have an understanding of a mortal''s sense of money. For a mortal, let alone one that was an orphan, gold coins were things that they would almost never see.
So that was why Xiao Ming had stayed with Lin Fan in the first ce when he had offered her gold coins.
? Problems that could be solved with money were always the best problems.
So after taking care of Xiao Ming''s problems, he had his subordinates bring her and her brothers and sisters over to the dungeon town.
They had arrived yesterday and they had settled in today, so it was Lin Fan''s turn to act like a master.
He was nning on bringing Xiao Ming out to the practice field to see how far she had gotten with her cultivation. At the same time, he wanted to test the abilities of her brothers and sisters to see if they had talent for cultivating.
Even if they didn''t, he would still find something for them to do if they couldn''t be a member of the Love Sect.
This was the least that he could do as Xiao Ming''s master.
When he arrived at the practice field, he found that there was someone that he didn''t expect waiting there for him.
Yue Lan was currently standing there with the kids, ying with the ones that surrounded her. To the side, there were a group of young boys that were currently being scolded by Xiao Ming.
Judging by the way that they held their heads, it was quite clear what kind of naughty things they had tried to do, but they had been caught.
Of course, this was just the yful nature of these little boys, so Lin Fan didn''t take it to heart. He even gave a nod to Xiao Ming seeing her take responsibility and scold them on his behalf.
It seemed like he had picked up quite the responsible disciple.
What he didn''t know was that it was Yue Lan who had smacked all the boys on the head when they had tried to do something to her.
Xiao Ming was actually just warning them not to try anything like this in the future since she had seen how terrifying Yue Lan''s smile was.
The past Yue Lan might not have been able to do something like this, but after everything that Lin Fan gave her and the situation with her father, she had regained her confidence. She was now quite the terrifying person if she was ever provokedˇ
Not to mention all the ns that she had for Lin Fan when it came to the girls who worked for her business.
At this point, the Royal Style Store had spread to several dozen cities and each city had close to a hundred staff members who were all beautiful girlsˇ
She had found it hard to satisfy Lin Fan before, but nowˇshe had plenty of helpˇ
It was just too bad for Lin Fan that he didn''t know any of this.
After watching for a bit, Lin Fan still came over and asked Yue Lan, "What are you doing here? Did you finally get a day off?"
Yue Lan revealed a bitter smile and said, "How could I get a day off with all the work that I have?"
Lin Fan''s smile turned awkward when he heard this because he knew that he was the reason why she had so much work. He was the ideas person and he left all of the groundwork to Yue Lanˇso he was the one that was causing her to work so hard.
So he immediately lowered his head, but Yue Lan stopped him by saying, "I''m not ming you. I enjoy doing all of this, which is why I do it. I just likeining from time to time."
Lin Fan thought about a well known fact in his past life.
Sometimes, girls just wanted toin and all he had to do was listen. If he tried to help, he would just make it worse.
So he quickly gave a nod and waited for her to keep speaking.
Yue Lan smiled when she saw this.
As far as she knew, this was something that was rarely seen. After all, this was a male dominated society, so men normally suppressed women and didn''t allow them toin.
They would just tell women to do their jobs and stopining and the women just had to take it.
Someone who actually listened and sympathized with her like Lin Fan did really was rare, so she was happy that the one that she met was him.
Yue Lan then said, "I actually came here on some business. Can we talk on the side?"
Lin Fan was surprised, but he quickly gave a nod since he knew that anything that required Yue Lan to personally take action had to be something important.
He had the kids y around on the practice field and left Xiao Ming to take care of them before heading off to the building on the side.
This was the management office of the practice field and currently it was empty because Lin Fan had booked this entire field.
When they came in, both of them sat down first before Yue Lan took out a report for Lin Fan. Lin Fan looked at her with a raised brow of confusion, but seeing that she didn''t say a single thing, he took the report and started reading.
As he read through the report, his brows knit more and more.
Finally, when he finished, he looked up at Yue Lan with a serious look and asked, "Is this correct? Are you certain that this is true?"
Yue Lan gave a nod before pulling out something else that she put on the table. Lin Fan looked down and saw that it was a drawing of something.
As for what the drawing was, it was several pirs that were sticking outside of the ground. These pirs seemed to be in the middle of nowhere and were surrounded by many trees.
But the pirs weren''t the important thing here. The important thing about these drawings was the symbol that had been carved into the pir.
It was a dragon mark that was just like the mark that was on the token that Lin Fan asked Yue Lan to investigate.
Chapter 254 Hidden Dragon Sect
The report that Yue Lan had pulled out was a report from one of the scouts that she had sent out.
They had found these pirs and information about the token not in a city, but a vige that was several hundred kilometers away from here. It was a vige that was in the middle of nowhere and was on the border with another empire, so it was a vige that was normally forgotten by the Mu Empire.
Yue Lan had taken this task from Lin Fan seriously, so she had sent people to scour all over the empire for this token, which included this vige.
ording to the report, these pirs that had been found were very famous in the vige.
As soon as they asked about these pirs, they learned where they hade from.
These pirs had once been the path to a sect called the Hidden Dragon Sect. However, the Hidden Dragon Sect had disappeared one day without any warning, almost as if the entire sect had been spirited away.
However, everyone recognized that the dragon mark that had been carved onto the pir was the mark of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Lin Fan had asked Yue Lan to investigate this token because of his mission, but he never expected something like this.
He had thought that it would lead to some kind of treasure or some ruins, but he never expected it to be the mark of a sect that had disappeared. How was he supposed to use this?
Not to mention, the mission prompt had said that there was a special use for this item, so there must be something that he could do with itˇ
As Lin Fan thought about it more and more, he finally decided that he needed to go visit that vige personally. Perhaps he would be able to find some clues by bringing the token there or using his Appraisal Eyes.
In short, it would be useless to think too much about this.
As he was about to tell Yue Lan his n to go to the vige, he saw that she suddenly pulled out a few more things.
Lin Fan already had plenty of Storage Rings from all the people that he fought, so he had given all of the girls in his harem one. He had given Yue Lan the biggest one since she was the one that needed it the most as the one who took care of all of his businesses.
So he wasn''t surprised to see the things that she suddenly took out.
There were severalrge pots, severalrge stone shields, and severalrge bowls that all had the same dragon mark on it that she suddenly took out.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a confused look when he saw this since he had no idea why she suddenly took all of these out.
Seeing this look, Yue Lan exined, "The ones who went to scout the vige found that there were many of these items that the vigers had picked up after the Hidden Dragon Sect had disappeared. They saw that they had the same mark as the token on it, so they thought that it might have some importance and brought it back. Of course, we have no idea what they do at all."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response before starting to look over the things that Yue Lan had brought out.
But as he looked them over, he found that he couldn''t see anything special about them.
As far as he could tell, they were nothing more than normal pots, shields, and bowls.
However, he did have something that others didn''t have.
So he used his Appraisal Eyes to also check these items.
When he looked over them with his Appraisal Eyes, he wasn''t able to find anything special about them through their descriptions. It just stated that these were items that had been made by the Hidden Dragon Sect and didn''t give any more information than that.
But there was something strange about the descriptions that had also appeared.
There was a special status that was given to these items.
Apparently, these items were all sealed and the only thing that would unseal them was the Mark of the Hidden Dragon.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a confused look when he saw this, but then he suddenly looked like he thought of something.
He slowly took out the strange token that he had found and then slowly brought it towards these items.
Yue Lan was confused why he was doing this, but she didn''t stop him and just carefully watched him. At the same time though, she slowly moved back towards the wall of the room just in case anything happened.
She wasn''t as strong as Lin Fan, so if anything were to happen, it was more likely that she would be hurt. So it was better for her if she stood further away as Lin Fan inspected these items.
When the token finally touched the pot that Lin Fan had brought it towards, there was a sudden blinding sh of light that appeared.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan dropped it and ran backwards towards Yue Lan. He took her in his arms and then he held her in his arms to protect her from anything that would happen.
Both of them weren''t able to keep their eyes open from the dazzling glow in front of them, so they just stood there with their eyes closed. Lin Fan had released all of his spiritual energy to form a shield around them at the same time.
However, after some time passed and nothing happened, both of them opened their eyes to see the pot standing there and the token lying on the ground.
It didn''t seem like anything had changed with these two items.
Lin Fan slowly moved over towards the pot.
He was surprised to find that this pot had suddenly been filled with water. But as for where that water came from, he didn''t have any ideas at all.
That was until he looked at the pot with his Appraisal Eyes again.
Gone was the status that said that this item was sealed and now it revealed its true appearance.
This itemˇwas an artifact.
It wasn''t a high grade artifact, it was just a simple Mid Qi Gathering Realm Artifact, but it had a very surprising effect.
It could be used to gather the condensation out of the air and that condensation would be gathered as water in the pot. As long as there was enough spiritual energy injected into the item, there would be an infinite amount of water generated.
Normally artifacts would be created to use as weapons and armour, but this Hidden Dragon Sect had created an artifact just for something like gathering water.
If they had the skills to do something like this, they clearly weren''t a small sect.
So where did this sect disappear to?
And why did they leave behind this token?
Lin Fan became more confused the more he thought about it until he decided to stop thinking about it.
Instead, he picked up the token and brought it over to the other items.
As soon as the token touched another item, he found that the same thing as before happened where these items were unsealed by the token.
However, he also noticed that as the items were unsealed, there was a bit of spiritual energy that was drained from the token. It seemed like there was a supply of spiritual energy inside the token and each activation of these artifacts drained it a bit.
So after activating two more items, he stopped activating the rest.
He just activated one shield and one bowl to see what they did.
The shield had a very surprising effect, while the bowl wasn''t that surprising.
The shield was something like a roomba from Lin Fan''s previous world, in that it manipted wind spiritual energy to float around and used that wind spiritual energy to gather all the dust in an area. Once it gathered all of that dust, it would dump it into one spot which made it easier to clean.
The bowl had a simple effect of being able to heat up by itself without a fire as long as there was enough spiritual energy injected.
This was clearly an item that was used to cook on the go.
All of these items were just formon everyday useˇIt was clear just how powerful the Hidden Dragon Sect was when it came to creating artifacts.
So why did such a powerful sect disappear?
As Lin Fan thought about this, he couldn''t help remembering something and he immediately turned to the drawing from before. He looked carefully at the pirs in this drawing, but his Appraisal Eyes didn''t activate since this was just a drawing.
However, as he looked at this drawing, he couldn''t help looking at the token that he was holding in his hand.
Could it be that these pirs were the same as the pots, shields, and bowls?
Could it be that they were also sealed and they needed this token to unseal them?
Could it be that the Hidden Dragon Sect had sealed themselves off and were just waiting for the person with this token to release them?
As these thoughts filled his mind, he felt that it seemed more and more likely.
Of course, there was still the question of why they had done all of this, but that wasn''t something that Lin Fan could answer.
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like he would have to take a trip to this vige.
Yue Lan on the other hand waspletely focused on the pot, the shield, and the bowl.
As a merchant, she could naturally sense the profits that she would be able to earn from these items. Once she heard the description and the demonstration of their abilities from Lin Fan, she had begun studying them carefully.
Just these items wouldn''t be enough for them to sell and even if they were to auction them, they wouldn''t be able to earn that much.
The best way to earn money from them would be to reverse engineer the method of creating these artifacts and producing them themselves. That would allow them to mass produce it, while also allowing them to pretend that they were scarce and rare.
But after looking at it for a while, she gave a sigh as she realized that this was just out of their league. They didn''t have any artifact masters to begin with, so it wasn''t as if they could study how to make this item in the first ce.
So she had no choice but to give up on this idea and turn back to Lin Fan.
Seeing the look on his face, she could already guess what he was thinking, so she shook her head with a sigh.
Chapter 255 Teachings
Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "If you want to go, I need you to help me out with a few things first before you leave."
Lin Fan suddenly jolted when he heard her voice, but then he turned around with an awkward smile and nodded in agreement.
After all, she had the right to be angry with him if she wanted to because he always threw everything at her. So her asking for his help waspletely justified and it was what he owed her.
There was no resistance at all to helping her since her work helped develop the dungeon town which was one of the main missions that he had toplete.
He was certain that if it wasn''t for Yue Lan doing all that she did to expand this dungeon town, it would be impossible for him to finish this quest. So if there was anything that she needed help with, he would immediately drop everything to help her.
Not to mention that there was no time limit on this side mission like there was with the main mission.
So he could ignore this side mission for a bit and focus on the main mission for now. Rather, it should be what he focused on because the time on the main mission was slowly ticking away and he was nowhere near finishing them yet.
Yue Lan saw this and gave a nod before leaving everything else that her subordinates brought back for Lin Fan.
She didn''t say anything else because she had just seen the time and she was alreadyte for her next meeting.
But of course, as she left, she didn''t forget to add, "I''ll see you tonight."
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he heard this.
When he wasn''t in town, he had heard that Yue Lan and the other girls had all spent nights away from his manor because of the different work that they had to do. But once he came back, he found that no matter how busy they were, they always made it a priority to sleep at his manor.
Or to be precise, they always found an opportunity to sneak into his bed every night.
It didn''t matter what they had to do, they would always drop it just so they could sleep with him every night.
He didn''t mind this, but the looks from the men in town were something elseˇ
If envy could kill, Lin Fan would have died countless times already.
But no one really acted on their envy since they knew that Lin Fan deserved what he had. They knew about all the things that he did because of Yue Lan''s propaganda and they all just epted it.
It also helped that Lin Fan was a friendly person and an easy to approach person, so most people that lived in the town had spoken to him and gotten to know him. As for the transient poption, it was impossible for them to get that close to Lin Fan since they barely stayed in the town.
They just came for the dungeon and left as soon as they were done with their raids.
Lin Fan looked at the different items that Yue Lan had left behind for him, but after thinking about it, he didn''t unseal them with the token. Instead, with a wave of his hand, he pulled them all into his Storage Ring.
The token had a limited amount of spiritual energy inside of it and if he were to waste it unsealing these tokens, he might ruin a chance for himself.
After all, it was very likely that the pirs would also need spiritual energy from the token to activate.
He would kick himself if he wasted this chance.
So he left this matter for now.
As for the ones that had already been sealed, there was no reason for him not to use them himself.
Once that was taken care of, he went back out to the kids who were running around on the practice field.
They had long gotten bored of waiting and had started ying a game of tag.
Xiao Ming who was supposed to be in charge of them had actually stopped watching over them and was currently running around with them.
She had a happy smile on her face as she ran around, chasing the kids since she was the one that was currently it.
Lin Fan wasn''t disappointed when he saw this.
He had seen how responsible she was, but he also knew that she was still a kid. He didn''t want her to grow up that fast and he wanted her to have an experience that a normal kid would have.
After all, this was his first disciple, which was also like his first child.
So he wanted her to grow up like a normal girl while learning to cultivate.
When he came out and the kids saw him, they all stopped running around. Xiao Ming was thest one to stop since she had been focused on chasing after her friends, but she also stopped when she saw that they all stopped running.
She asked, "What''s wrong? Why did you stopˇ"
Her words suddenly cut off because she had turned in the direction that they were looking in and saw Lin Fan standing there with a smile on his face.
When she saw him standing there, she couldn''t stop the blush from filling her face.
She was about to say something to exin herself, but as she opened her mouth, all she could stammer out was, "I, I, Iˇ"
Lin Fan just shook his head with a smile before raising his hand to say, "There''s no need to exin yourself. Kids should have fun like this."
Xiao Ming was d that Lin Fan wasn''t angry, but for some reason, she felt that it was wrong for Lin Fan to talk to her like this.
Well, it wasn''t wrongˇIt was just that she found this a bit too hard to ept.
Still, it wasn''t as if she could say anything else in this situation.
Lin Fan also didn''t keep this matter going since it wasn''t important.
Instead, he took out a token and waved for the kids toe over.
Having them line up, he started using the token to test them one by one.
As the tests started, he revealed a surprised and happy look at first. However, as the tests continued, he couldn''t help revealing a more and more shocked look.
If it happened once, it was a coincidence, but if it happened multiple times, it couldn''t be considered a coincidence.
The first kid was able to light up one segment of the token which wasn''t that surprising since it was normal that a few of them would be able to pass the test. Then the second one was also able to light up one segment which surprised Lin Fan since he didn''t expect to get two hits in a row like this.
However, it still wasn''t enough for him to be shocked yet.
But that trend continued as more and more of them lit up segments of the token.
There were even a few that lit up two segments of the token.
As he went through them all, Lin Fan couldn''t help being more and more shocked until he found that he was at the end of the line.
Every single one of them had the talent for cultivation!
Just how was this possible?
This was a group of orphans that he had found in a random city on the border and every single one of them had the talent to cultivate?
But the most shocking thing was that many of them had special symbols appear when they lit up the tokens.
This meant that they had special physiques like the disciples that the elders had taken!
Just what was with this group of kids?
Lin Fan finally turned to Xiao Ming who had been patiently waiting and raised the token for her as well.
She didn''t need to take this test since she was already Lin Fan''s disciple, but taking this would show everyone how special she was. That would help her cement her reputation as Lin Fan''s disciple which was important for the future.
When she touched the token, all three segments suddenly lit up.
All three of these segments also had some special symbol on them.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t surprised since he already knew this.
Since she had be his disciple, Lin Fan was able to see her status screen just like the girls that he had tamed. He had already seen that she had a special physique, spirit root, andprehension, he just wanted everyone else to know it as well.
All the other kids were surprised when they saw this, but then they happily cheered her on.
After all, these kids had been together through the toughest parts of their lives, so the bond between them wasn''t shallow.
Lin Fan gave a nod and waited for them to celebrate before bringing them back in line in front of him.
Since they were all capable of cultivating, Lin Fan would give them a lesson along with Xiao Ming.
He had already picked out Xiao Ming''s method of cultivation, but for these kids, he wanted to give them a few words of guidance.
After all, these kids were important to Xiao Ming and Lin Fan didn''t want them to suffer when they entered the sect.
Competition among disciples of the sect was verymon and Lin Fan was certain that the Love Sect wouldn''t be free of it.
So he would give them some advice so they could triumph over the others.
Chapter 256 Loose Shirt
Over the next few days, Lin Fan was quite busy with the various different errands that he had to do for the town.
He was nning to leave again to head to the vige, but before he left, he wanted to do all that he could to make Yue Lan''s job easier.
So even if it ran him ragged, he would take care of everything that he was assigned.
Today, he finally had some free time, so he headed into the dungeon.
As for why he was going to the dungeonˇof course it was to improve it.
With the development of the town, the amount of DP that they raised kept growing and growing and now there was arge bank of DP that they could spend.
Rokuko never spent any of it other than a certain amount that Lin Fan allowed her to spend to maintain the dungeon. As well, she spent another amount that Lin Fan gave her as an allowance to buy things that she wanted to buy.
But of course, she didn''t have anyints about Lin Fan restricting her spending of the DP at all.
That was because she had beenpletely subdued by his method of running the dungeon.
She wasn''t a fool and she wasn''t too prideful to admit that she was wrong. In fact, she didn''t really have any pride when it came to Lin Fan because he had already seen her at her lowest.
There was no reason for her to have any pride when it came to this person who had seen her at her lowest and was her partner.
She knew that if she had run the dungeon the way that she wanted to run it, it would have most likely already been destroyed.
What would have happened was that a powerful expert would have made it all the way to her core once she posed enough of a threat, like Lin Fan had done previously. However, it wasn''t certain that the expert would have spared her like Lin Fan had done.
What most likely would have happened was that her core would be destroyed by that expert and she would die.
So she was happy that it was Lin Fan that she met and not some unreasonable person that would destroy her at any cost.
When Lin Fan appeared in the dungeon core room, he was surprised by what he sawˇ
That was because he saw a room that waspletely filled with trashˇ
Rokuko was in a corner of the room with aputer right in front of her, eating her way through the junk food that she had bought with her DP allowance. Whenever she finished off a bag, she would just throw it into the pile of trash behind herˇ
Lin Fan''s lips couldn''t help twitching when he saw this.
He was the one that hadn''t allowed her to go out, but he never thought that she would be a hikkikomori like thisˇ
But he realized that it wasn''t that strange when he thought about it.
After all, Rokuko had nothing to do since the dungeon mainly functioned on its own.
So the only thing that she could do was y with theputer that she had bought with saved up parts of her allowance. Of course, it wasn''t just theputer that she bought.
She also bought several game systems that were scattered around the room, buried under the trash.
Lin Fan shook his head and gave a sigh before walking through the piles of trash toe to Rokuko''s side. She had headphones on currently, so she couldn''t hear him at all as she giggled to herself while looking at the screen.
Lin Fan looked at her screen and saw that she was ying an otome game. However, he found that he didn''t recognize this game at all.
When he looked closely at it, he found that the male character that was currently on the screenˇlooked very simr to himˇ
Lin Fan''s lips couldn''t help twitching again before he took the headphones off Rokuko''s head.
Rokuko was surprised by this sudden action and looked up at Lin Fan with a dazed look. Then a blush came over her cute little face as she jumped forward and covered the screen with her body while saying in a flustered voice, "What, what, what are you, you doing here?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile that couldn''t help turning stiff when he looked at her carefully.
Rokuko was dressed in a very loose fitting t-shirt that covered her whole body, so when she stood up like this, it hung quite loosely on her figure. Especially with her full figure, it gave Lin Fan quite a few gaps to peek down her shirt.
When he saw this, he couldn''t help feeling a bit awkward, but that didn''t mean that he turned his head right away. It was only after getting a good look that he turned his head away from her.
Rokuko had noticed the strange way that he had acted and couldn''t help being confused.
Then when she looked down at her shirt, she realized what Lin Fan had been looking at and quickly covered herself up. She brought her arms around herself and squatted down, without caring about hiding theputer screen behind her.
However, she didn''t hide herself because she didn''t want to be seen by Lin Fanˇit was just that it was a bit embarrassing to be in this situation.
There was actually a small part of her that wanted Lin Fan to look at her.
Lin Fan gave a cough before picking up a coat from the pile of trash on the side and handing it to her.
Rokuko took it and covered herself up before saying, "I can exin. This isˇ"
But before she could continue, Lin Fan raised his hand to cut her off. He then gave another cough before saying, "You don''t need to exin, I can guess what happened."
Then he looked at the screen again and said, "But I do have a few questions."
Rokuko was taken aback by this, but after a moment of hesitation, she gave a nod in response and waited for his question.
Lin Fan pointed at the male character on screen and asked, "I don''t remember a character like this from any of the games offered by the system, so where did you get this game?"
Rokuko''s face filled with a blush when she heard this and she lowered her head as she remained silent. It was clear by the look on her face that she was embarrassed about this and unwilling to say anything.
But facing Lin Fan''s silence, there was an awkwardness that eventually forced the answer out of her.
"IˇI drew and coded it myself." Rokuko said in a little shy voice. All at the same time, she had been looking down as if she was afraid to look at him.
Lin Fan revealed a surprised look as he asked, "You coded all of this yourself?"
Rokuko gave a slight nod.
Lin Fan looked at the screen and couldn''t help feeling amazed.
That was because the art and quality of the game wasn''t low as far as he could tell and he had his experience as a gamer of over ten years supporting him. Though he didn''t y that many otome games, he had yed a lot of galges and they were simr enough for him to judge it.
But he also had no choice but to face the real problem.
It was that the male lead of this game that Rokuko had madeˇlooked very simr to thim.
Well, simr was a bit of an understatement. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that it looked almost exactly like him.
What this implied was very clear, but it was not something that Lin Fan had considered before.
He had treated Rokuko as a little sister before this, so for her to suddenly act this wayˇhe was a bit helpless about what to do.
Still, as a man, he knew that it was his duty to take the lead here.
So after a moment of hesitation, he slowly said, "That characterˇit looks very familiarˇ"
That had been the only thing that his brain could think of because this situation was just too much for him.
Perhaps it was amon scene in his research, but when he was actually faced with it, it really was hard for him to confront it. Let alone know what to do with theseplicated emotions.
Rokuko could only just give another shy nod before they fell into silence again.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before saying, "If that''s how you feel, I''ll take responsibilityˇHowever, you should know my situation as well."
Rokuko had just been born not that long ago, but as a dungeon core, she learned much faster than normal people. Her feelings also developed faster than normal people''s so she was certain what she wanted.
So she gave a nod and said, "It''s fine. As long as I''m with you, it''s fine."
Lin Fan nodded before turning around to take her in his arms.
Of course, he didn''t go any further than that.
Perhaps he could be considered a coward, but there were many feelings that he had to sort through before he could do that. At the very least, the time for this wasn''t now.
Rokuko was a bit disappointed, but she could understand why he did this.
After all, her heart wasn''t ready for it just yet either.
She felt thatˇshe needed to do a bit more research before that.
While she did y otome gamesˇthe ones that she yed were a bit quite tame. She hadn''t yed any of the ones with a higher age rating since she wasn''t sure if she was ready for them.
But now that the situation had developed this far, she was interested in this research.
After taking a few more minutes to recover from this awkward situation, Lin Fan cleaned up the room while Rokuko went off to take a shower.
She had already been stuck inside for many days and had been ying the entire time. So she hadpletely forgotten to take care of her own hygiene and she wasn''t going to sit there with him like that.
Lin Fan hadpletely furnished the core room like an apartment, so there was a working shower and a working kitchen here as well. This was where Rokuko lived, so he didn''t want her to suffer.
So he had made sure that she lived infort even if it did cost quite a few DP.
Once she was done, she sat back down in the clean room at the table that had been previously buried under the trash and waited for Lin Fan to speak.
They had sorted out the issues between them, so they were now going to talk about the main topic that Lin Fan hade to discuss today.
Chapter 257 New Dungeon Features
Lin Fan pulled up a screen in front of him and ced it between him and Rokuko.
This was the screen for his Dungeon Master System.
Since Rokuko was the dungeon core that he was contracted to, she was naturally able to see this screen as well.
The screen wasn''t on the management page, but rather it was on a special page.
This was the dungeon improvement page.
Other than increasing in grades, there were other ways to dungeon cores to improve themselves. They would spend DP to unlock new features that they could ess, which was the page that Lin Fan currently had open.
After a few months of saving up and more and more peopleing to the town, providing them with more DP, they were finally able to afford some dungeon improvements.
There were simple things such as upgrading the system''s store or upgrading the gacha system, which would give them ess to a new grade of items. Most of the items in the store were currently either at the Qi Gathering Realm or in the early Foundation Realm, these were items that Lin Fan had already outgrown.
While he would have use for them, he would also need stronger items for the stronger enemies that he would be facing.
The moreplicated upgrades were things like new dungeon features.
These were things like a branch dungeon core system, which would allow creation of branch dungeon cores that would allow the creation of other dungeons. Of course, these cores wouldn''t be fully developed dungeon cores and would be like clones of the main core, so they would still be controlled by Rokuko.
There was also something called the breeding systemˇ
It was a system that would allow monsters of the dungeon to capture those that wandered into the dungeon and used them to breed more monsters. This was a system that would help reduce the cost of monsters needed to guard the dungeon.
After all, with each monster killed, there could be another monster born. There would be no need to restock the monsters that would be needed and with more "breeding material" caught, there could be exponential growth in terms of monsters.
The only problem was that there wouldn''t be a way to get new monsters unless they were still summoned with DP, but there was also a work-around attached to the system.
Depending on the "breeding material" captured, there was a chance of mutations in monsters born.
It wasn''t just that humans could be used as "breeding material", females of other races could also be usedˇ
So if there was a female dragon that was used as "breeding material"...then there was a chance that the monsters created would be able to inherit dragon characteristics.
So there was actually a world of possibility when it came to this system and one could do whatever they wanted. They were only limited by the amount and type of "breeding material" that they could gather.
In a sense, this would allow the owner of this system to y mad scientists and even try to be a god.
But this wasn''t something that was suited for Lin Fan''s dungeon.
If he had a dungeon that focused on killing the intruders, then maybe this would be useful. But for a dungeon that focused on cooperation, if he suddenly used this system, it would mean the end of his dungeon.
After all, a peaceful dungeon suddenly turning dangerous would attract a lot of attention.
This would all be bad attention since it would draw in powerful experts that he didn''t have any chance of fighting right now.
If he were to apply this system to his dungeon, it would be a disaster.
However, it wasn''t as if it didn''t have a useˇ
He decided to leave this dungeon breeding system for the future.
After all, it was certain that he would have enemies. This would be a good way to strengthen his own dungeon while taking care of his enemies as long as it was properly controlled.
The one other concern that he had was that the application of this system would make the dungeon monster want to seek out mates. If that was the case, they might even not follow his orders and leave the dungeon looking for them.
For now, he couldn''t risk it.
The one that Lin Fan was actually interested in was a system called the subspace system.
One would normally think of storage space when they thought of subspaces, but that wasn''t what this was.
This was a system that was more simr to the branch core system.
It would allow them to create subspace inside of the dungeon that would be like mini dungeons. These could be used to create things like special stages for trials or death traps that wouldn''t open unless the people inside were dead.
Those were the mostmon uses of this system, but Lin Fan had apletely different idea in mind.
The one thing that he had been worried about was how to keep Rokuko''s dungeon core safe. It was possible to keep it hidden like he was doing now, but he was certain that someone would eventually have the ability to find it.
There were all kinds of people in this world with all kinds of power, so there was certainly someone with exceptional scouting abilities that would be able to find it one day.
The best way to defend against this was to create a space that no one could ess without their permission. This was what Lin Fan was nning to use this subspace for.
So without any hesitation, Lin Fan unlocked the subspace function and immediately set out to create a space for Rokuko''s dungeon core.
He found that it was quite easy to use this function and he was able to create a subspace around the room that she already lived in. Once that subspace was done, all he had to do was close off the entrance and not allow anyone to enter unless they had his or Rokuko''s permission.
In a way, he was building her a subspace room.
Once he was done with this, he came back to the table where Rokuko had been looking over the panel that he had left open. There was a serious look that he had never seen before on her face that he couldn''t help being surprised by.
After staring at her for a few seconds, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"
Rokuko turned to Lin Fan and pointed at the panel before saying, "I want this."
Lin Fan was once again surprised by what she said and he slowly turned to look at what she was pointing at.
He was surprised to find that for once, it wasn''t some junk food or some toy that she wanted, but ratherˇ
She had picked out an evolution pack.
This was a pack that could be used to evolve a monster that they currently had in their dungeon, allowing it to be much stronger than before.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to guess to know what she wanted it for, butˇ
Seeing the look on his face, Rokuko said, "He was there with me since the beginning and I won''t abandon him."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but he didn''t shake his head to reject this.
He knew that she wanted to buy this evolution pack to use on Moo, the minotaur that she had summoned.
Moo had already reached a certain point where he wasn''t able to get stronger anymore by normal means. The only way for him to be even stronger was to use this evolution pack and evolve past his current race to be a much stronger monster.
But that was not cost effective.
It cost more to use this evolution pack on Moo than it did to buy a new monster that was equal to a beast on the foundation realm. So it was more cost effective to just directly buy a new monster to rece Moo instead of using this evolution pack.
Of course, there was the chance that this evolution pack could evolve Moo into something that was much stronger than a Foundation Realm Spirit Beast. After all, the description said that there was 1% chance of a rare evolution, 0.1% chance of an epic evolution, a 0.01% chance of a legendary evolution, and a 0.000001% chance of a mythic evolution.
These were very slim odds that were no different than winning the lottery, so it wasn''t something that Lin Fan should bet on.
Still, he knew how much Moo meant to Rokuko since it was the first epic monster that she had summoned and the one that had protected her all that time. It could even be said that Moo was like family to Rokuko and she couldn''t abandon him.
So with a sigh, Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Alright, you can buy the evolution pack."
The cost of the evolution pack wasn''t that highpared to all the DP that they earned, so he could afford to at least spend this much to make her happy.
Rokuko''s eyes lit up with joy and she jumped right at Lin Fan, pressing up against him as she hugged him.
She was still in that loose t-shirt, so when she jumped up, the tall peaks on her chest swung up and down, creating a mesmerizing wave that stunned Lin Fan.
Then as he stood there in a daze, he felt the soft pressure that came from his stomach.
That''s right, his stomach.
Rokuko was quite a bit shorter than him, only standing at just under five feet, so her head reached his chest and her chest only reached his waist.
But even with that short stature, there was a figure that didn''t match it. Her twin peaks stood tall under that loose t-shirt, creating a valley that Lin Fan couldn''t see the bottom of.
As he felt that pressure from his stomach, there was something down below that couldn''t help standing up.
As she pressed against him, Rokuko could feel the thing suddenly bing long and hard, poking the bottom of her twin peaks.
She wasn''t a fool, she knew exactly what this was.
However, she didn''t move back as she just looked down shyly for a bit before turning up to Lin Fan with a look of anticipation. It was as if she was saying that she was ready for whatever he wanted to do to her.
There was a surging wave of heat that rushed to Lin Fan''s brain and the thing down there became even harder, poking Rokuko even more.
But he held himself back in the end.
If he was going to do this, he didn''t want to do it here. He didn''t want to hide her away and do it here in this hidden dungeon room.
He wanted to bring her out and openly dere that she was his.
So for that, he needed a n.
Chapter 258 Rescued Girl
The next day, Lin Fan headed out to take care of some business for the Mercenary Guild.
There was one request that required an A Rank Mercenary to take care of that Tian Tian asked him to take care of. That was because even though they had attracted plenty of mercenaries, there weren''t that many A Rank Mercenaries that came to the town.
Even if there were, these mercenaries weren''t willing to take these requests and preferred going into the dungeon.
However, there was still a demand for people to take care of these quests.
That was because these were real beasts that were harming viges around the dungeon town. The longer these kinds of quests were dyed, the more people would get hurt.
So Tian Tian had no choice but to ask Lin Fan to take care of it since she knew that it was urgent.
Lin Fan didn''t mind since this was something for Tian Tian, so he headed off early in the morning.
It didn''t take him long to arrive at the vige that the request was from since it was a vige that was quite close to the town. It was also a vige that had already submitted to the town, so there was a second reason why Lin Fan hade to help it.
These people were technically people that were under his rule and this ce was his territory.
? When he arrived, the vige chief immediately came out to greet him.
Before he came, they had already been informed that he would being by the Mercenary Guild.
They were naturally surprised that the mayor of the town they had fallen under was personallying. Not to mention that he was a S Rank Mercenary.
So the people of the vige couldn''t help worrying if they had done something wrong for this to happen.
Could it be that this mayor was here to investigate their vige?
As far as they knew, they hadn''t done anything that would warrant something like this. But the mayor wouldn''t just show up out of the blue for nothing. There was the excuse that he was here to take care of that A Rank Mission, but no one really believed that this was all he was here for.
They were almost certain that he was here for some other reasonˇ
So no one dared to neglect Lin Fan when he came.
It wasn''t just the vige chief that came, it was also the most important people along with a few young girlsˇwho were all dressed in rather provocative clothing.
The vige chief invited Lin Fan to his house to rest up after his journey and since Lin Fan was the mayor of the dungeon town, as well as the one that ruled over this vige, he couldn''t just be rude to them and reject this offer.
But when he arrived, he foundˇ
That a room had been prepared for him and the girls were the only ones that came in with them. The rest of the men who had been in the group all had sad looks on their faces as they watched Lin Fan go in with the vige chief and the girls, but they didn''t dare do a thing.
Even a fool would be able to understand what was happening hereˇ
Lin Fan immediately rejected the vige chief''s offer to stay and headed out.
Seeing this, all of the girls and the vige chief panicked for different reasons.
The vige chief thought that he had done something to offend Lin Fan and was afraid of the consequences that would follow. There were also a few girls that thought the same and feared the safety of their family.
But just like there were girls here to protect their families, there were also girls here for ulterior motivesˇ
After all, Lin Fan was a rich and powerful person. For girls that grew up in a remote vige like this, he was considered a perfect person for them to marry, so they had set their sights on him.
Normally they wouldn''t even have a chance to approach someone like him, but this visit from him presented a perfect opportunity for them.
Not to mention that they had already heard that he didn''t have a wife even though he had plenty of girls living in his manor. So they knew that he was quite a "yful" person, so there was a chance that they would be able to catch their eyes.
When he left like this, they were naturally unwilling to give up this chance.
So for many different reasons, they all started kneeling on the ground and grabbing at his feet, begging him not to go.
Lin Fan gave a sigh and shook his head when he saw this.
With no other choice, he released his aura which immediately made everyone back down.
He looked at the vige chief and said, "I''m not here with any intentions towards your vige. I am just here to take care of the beast as a favour for one of my women, nothing else. If you keep pushing me like this, I will get angry."
Then he narrowed his eyes that released a cold glow as he said in a cold voice, "Understood."
Everyone in front of him gave a gulp when they heard this. Even the women that had been grabbing at his feet unconsciously let go out of fear.
They didn''t know if what he said was the truth, but not a single person dared to question him when he was like this.
So they all gave timid nods in response.
Lin Fan gave a snort before leaving.
When the men outside saw hime out so quickly, they couldn''t help revealing strange looks. But then when he red at them and suppressed them with his aura, they realized what had happened and didn''t dare loiter out of fear of offending him.
Lin Fan didn''t bother with these people and quickly left the vige to find the spirit beast.
Of course, it didn''t take him long to find it, but that wasn''t because he used his abilities to search for it.
When he headed off, he went in a direct straight line to the spirit beast''s nest. There was no hesitation in his steps at all as he headed out, almost as if he already knew where it was.
If there was anyone watching him, they definitely would have found it strange.
When he arrived, Lin Fan didn''t take more than a minute to take care of the spirit beast.
This spirit beast was only in the Fifth Qi Gathering Realm, so for someone like him in the Foundation Realm, killing it only took a flick of his finger.
This spirit beast didn''t even know what had happened before it died because it had been sleeping inside of its cave when it happened. At the very least, it didn''t feel any pain since it went out in its sleep.
Once the spirit beast was taken care of, Lin Fan opened up the portal to the Pet Storage Space and a small figure walked out.
Aftering out, she carefully looked around the area before asking, "Is it safe?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile and patted her on the head before saying, "It''s safe."
Once she received this confirmation, she began looking around the area with a curious look in her eyes as if she had never been outside before. Though technically, that was true since since the moment that she had been born, she had spent most of her time underground.
Naturally, the little girl that came out was Rokuko.
After letting her have her fill looking at the surrounding area, he said, "It''s time to go back."
Rokuko turned back with a happy smile and raised her arms.
Lin Fan also revealed a smile as he picked her up in a princess carry and headed back to the town.
As for the spirit beast corpse, he had already put it into his Storage Ring.
When he arrived back at the vige, they were surprised to see him bringing Rokuko back.
However, no one dared to question him once again because of the pressure that he put on them. Not to mention, things like this weremon since there wasn''t any vige that was safe in this world filled with spirit beasts.
Since they didn''t recognize her, they just assumed that she was someone that had been caught by the spirit beast at another vige.
Not to mention, they could see how Lin Fan was looking at him.
Since she had caught the eyes of the mayor, there was nothing to worry about for her. If her parents were to learn about this, they would be over the moon with this fact.
Lin Fan was the best catch that one could ask for in a world like this.
But they weren''t surprised that she caught his eyes because she had taken their breath away the moment that they saw her.
That beautiful blonde hair, the perfect face, and that figure that didn''t really match her size. There were few men that could resist her charmˇ
After making sure that these vigers knew that they were safe now, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to leave the vige and head back to the town.
He could see from their eyes that they were nning on doing more things in an attempt to please him, but Lin Fan wasn''t interested in this at all.
All he wanted to do was bring Rokuko back and openly take her as his woman.
That was his goal in finishing this A Rank Mission in the first ce.
Chapter 259 New Girl
As for the Rokuko who was currently with him, naturally it wasn''t the real Rokuko.
Rokuko was the dungeon core transformed into human form, so it wasn''t safe to bring her out of the dungeon.
This was one of the main reasons why he didn''t have here out in the first ce.
So instead of having the main dungeon coree out, he had invested in a second improvement to the dungeon called the branch dungeon core system.
Right now, they were only able to create a single branch dungeon core, but that was enough for what they wanted to do.
Instead of using that branch dungeon core to create another dungeon, Lin Fan used it as a clone for Rokuko. So while the main dungeon core remained inside of the dungeon, she would be able to transfer her consciousness to this branch dungeon core and remain by his side in this body.
Of course, if anything were to happen in the main dungeon, she would be able to connect to the main dungeon core instantly.
This would seem like a waste of a branch dungeon core, but Lin Fan also had another way of using this branch dungeon core.
If he kept Rokuko at his side, he would be able to remotely control the dungeon as he wished because he could always learn what was happening in the dungeon from this branch dungeon core. Then Rokuko could always go between the main dungeon core and the branch dungeon core tomunicate with him in real time, so that he could give orders just in case anything happened.
That was how he justified using all those DPs to buy this system.
It wasn''t just to let Rokuko walk around outside freelyˇ
Thought that was the main reason why he bought it.
When they arrived back at the town, everyone was surprised to find that there was someone else with Lin Fan.
This was a beauty that was on the same level as Mu Bao Bao who was already recognized as the most beautiful woman in the town.
But that surprise didn''tst long since they all felt that it was normal for Lin Fan to get a beautiful girl like this. Based on his track record, it was almost expected.
That was because every girl that lived in his manor was a beauty!
But he also deserved it as the powerful ruler of this town. Everyone even knew that he was already in the Foundation Realm because they had seen his S Rank Mercenary License.
Lin Fan quickly made his way back to the manor, where he was surprised to find that all the girls were waiting there for him.
The trip that he had nned today was a normal trip and they were all busy, so they shouldn''t be here when he arrived. However, he found that they were already all there waiting for him.
As for why they were all thereˇthat was because they had heard the news of the girl that he had brought back.
As soon as they had heard this news, they had immediately rushed back to the manor to see this new girl.
It wasn''t as if they were against him bringing new girls back, but they wanted to see the girl themselves to make sure that there wouldn''t be any problems. After all, while they got along with each other, there was no guarantee that they would get along with this new girl.
If she was selfish and unpleasant, she would ruin the overall atmosphere of their harem.
That would without a doubt hurt Lin Fan and none of them wanted to see this.
So if she really was like this, they would want to gang up on her and kick her out as soon as possible. They would have to do this while Lin Fan''s feelings for her still weren''t deep enough yet, so that they would be able to do it easily without hurting him too much.
So they didn''t waste this chance to meet this new girl as soon as she arrived.
But the worst case scenario they expected didn''te at all.
When they met Rokuko, they were immediately melted by her cuteness.
She was like a little girl who was still learning about how the world works, so in their mind, they immediately treated her like a child. Though in terms of age, she was technically still a childˇ
She was a dungeon core that was born less than a year ago.
This was something that Lin Fan tried not to think about...He tried really hard not to think about thisˇ
But it was lingering in the back of his mind.
As for Rokuko and the girls, it didn''t take long before they were already hugging her and calling her cute. They also had snacks in their hands that they were feeding to her and she was just happily chewing away.
In a sense, it was almost like they had found a new petˇ
But Lin Fan was happy to see that they got along.
While the girls were having fun with Rokuko, Yue Lan and Tian Tian came over to ask him a few questions.
The most important thing was where he had found her and who she was.
Lin Fan knew that this wasing, so he said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know who she is and she doesn''t seem to remember. All I know is that I found her in the den of the spirit beast."
Both Yue Lan and Tian Tian knitted their brows when they heard this.
They turned to look at Rokuko before Yue Lan said, "She doesn''t look like a viger. Her appearance is too extraordinary to be a normal vige girl, so she must have some kind of special background."
Tian Tian nodded in agreement to this before saying, "There''s a chance that she was traveling through the area before getting attacked by that spirit beast. That is most likely what caused her to lose her memory."
Yue Lan nodded before turning back to ask Lin Fan, "Did you find anything special around the spirit beast nest? If you did, perhaps we can use that to find out where she came from."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t find a single thing."
Then after a bit of hesitation, he said, "When I tried asking her about her family, sheˇShe clearly seemed like she didn''t want to remember."
Both of them couldn''t help looking back at Rokuko with surprised looks.
They had never thought that this cute little girl would have this kind ofplicated backgroundˇ
Lin Fan then said, "We can make a new identity for her, right?"
Yue Lan and Tian Tian looked at each other withplicated looks before turning back to Lin Fan and responding with a nod.
Lin Fan had a concerned look on his face, but deep down, he was filled with joy.
This was the result that he had wanted to see.
Everything that he had told them was all a lie, this was all a n that he had concocted to create a new identity for Rokuko.
After all, it wasn''t as if he could just tell them that she was the core of the dungeon under them. Even if he did tell them, it was very unlikely that they would believe it and would try to find out who this little girl was.
So instead, he used this lie to throw them off the track and created a new identity for her.
As for the family that mistreated herˇthey wouldn''t be able to find anything since they don''t exist. Since they didn''t exist, that meant that no matter how hard they tried to find them, they wouldn''t ever find them.
So after a while, they would forget about all of this and just ept Rokuko for who she was.
Yue Lan said, "I can create the new identity with your authority as the mayor, but I''ll need the Mercenary Guild''s help to guarantee this identity to make it legal."
Tian Tian nodded and said, "No problem. I''ll give you the guarantee as the branch president and that should be more than enough."
Yue Lan gave a nod before starting to go into the logistics with Tian Tian.
These two were the most hard working girls in Lin Fan''s harem and seeing them get to business like this, he couldn''t help revealing a look of appreciation.
It was all because of their hard work that he was able to live such a carefree life and he was most certainly grateful for it.
But this was also the reason why he had decided to suddenly bring Rokuko out.
Now was the right time since he had gained enough power to easily prepare a new identity for her and that the identity that he prepared for her would work in any situation.
He had gained enough influence as the mayor of this developing town that the Mu Empire''s central government would ept this fake identity he created. At the same time, the branch that Tian Tian managed was now bringing in enough ie from the dungeon that it was highly regarded by the Mercenary Guild headquarters. She had more than enough influence to give guarantees like this.
If it wasn''t for this, he was certain that there would be problems in getting a new identity for Rokuko.
But with their hard work, it was made easy for Lin Fan.
The two of them quickly headed off to their offices to prepare everything.
Lin Fan had wanted to go talk to Rokuko, but the other girls werepletely monopolizing her and he couldn''t get a single step closer to her.
At least they were getting along which was something that Lin Fan was happy to see.
When Yue Lan and Tian Tian returned for dinner, they brought the new identification for Rokuko.
They handed it over to her and were bombarded by questions from her.
But hearing these questions, they were more convinced of Lin Fan''s story that she had lost her memories.
After all, while Rokuko looked young, she was still in her teens. A person of this age should know the basics like this, so for her to ask this, the only exnation was that she had lost her memories.
They patiently exined everything to Rokuko and seeing how she diligently listened to them, their hearts couldn''t help filling with love. The way that she looked at them while she listened was really just too cute!
Once they finished eating, it was finally Lin Fan''s time to be alone with Rokuko.
Normally the other girls would follow him up, but today he stopped today so he could be alone with Rokuko.
They had disappointed looks, but they couldn''t say anything when he gave them his reasoning.
For her first time and having lost her memories, being with all these other people would be intimidating.
But of course none of them questioned Lin Fan bringing her up because they could see the look of anticipation on Rokuko''s face. It was clear that she knew what was going to happen and she clearly was looking forward to it.
Since that was the case, there was nothing that they could say.
Lin Fan just carried Rokuko up to his bedroom on the second floor with a smile that had a hint of lewdness on his face.
Chapter 260 So Full, So Tight (1)
When he carried her into the room, Rokuko couldn''t help covering her face as the embarrassment hit her.
But of course, she didn''t resist at all when Lin Fan dropped her onto the bed.
She justid there like a dead fish with her hands over her eyes as a strong blush filled her face.
She knew what was about to happen, but she didn''t have any experience with this. Even if she had been studying all that research materials that she bought while she had been waiting for Lin Fan to bring her out, it still didn''t prepare her for the real thing.
The way her heart was beating in this moment, it was almost as if it was about to jump out of her chest.
She couldn''t be any more nervous than she was at this moment, she was even more nervous than when she had almost died at Lin Fan''s hand in the past. However, in that nervousness, there was a bit of anticipation.
From the gaps of her fingers, she couldn''t help peeking out at Lin Fan.
But she was surprised to find that he was staring at her lying there with a smile on his face. The blush on her face became stronger and her cheeks burned even more when she saw this.
After a moment of silence, she asked in a shy voice, "What is it? Why are you looking at me like this?"
Lin Fan had the same smile on his face as he said, "It''s because you''re so cute right now."
Rokuko turned as red as a lobster when she heard this. Every single part of her body had turned red and her face was burning just from this onepliment.
That was because she had never received a directpliment from Lin Fan like this. She had receivedpliments, but they had been more in a brother and sister rtionship before, so it was a different kind ofpliment.
This was apliment that was clearly meant for a lover.
When she heard this, she hid her eyes behind her hands again, but sheid there without any resistance. It was as if she was telling him to do whatever he wanted with her.
She didn''t have any experience, so the only thing that she could really do was offer herself to him.
Lin Fan''s smile became even wider when he saw this.
He had seen shy girls before, but this was on apletely different level.
She didn''t know what to expect at all, so her shyness was at apletely different level.
In a sense, she could be considered as naive as a baby, but her bodyˇdefinitely wasn''t a child''s body.
Whenever he saw it, Lin Fan really couldn''t stop the blood from rushing to his head and to his crotch. This was a size that was just amazing,pletely unfit for her slender and small figure at all.
Now that it was offered to him, naturally Lin Fan wouldn''t hold himself back at all.
He came forward and got on the bed,ing up over her.
However, he didn''t grab her from above and went to the back of the bed, sitting against the head of the bed. At the same time, he helped her up until she was sitting in front of him.
Rokuko''s hands were still over her eyes, so she didn''t know what was happening, but she could feel Lin Fan moving her.
Whenever his hands touched her, it didn''t matter where he touched her, she could feel her skin burning. This wasn''t a bad kind of burning, but rather a burning feeling that reached her heart and made her want more.
After he had her sitting in front of him, he reached out from behind her and nned on grabbing her chest.
But little did he knowˇhis hands weren''t long enough for that.
He was barely able to reach the sides of her chest as he stretched his arm out, let alone reach the front.
First, it was because she was too short, so he had to reach down a bit to reach her chest in the first ce. Second, it was because it was too big that he couldn''t reach all the way to the front.
This chest, it was at the same level as Yue Lanˇ
It really was hard to imagine how she was able to carry it with this slender bodyˇ
But Lin Fan had her on his legs, so he lifted one leg up and brought her to the level where he could easily reach out in front of her.
However, even after being able to reach out in front of her, he found that he wasn''t able to grab hold at all.
That was because it was so big that they didn''t fit in his hands at all!
He was only able to grab a handful of the very peak where the little tip was.
Even though he was only touching her through her clothes, Rokuko could feel the burning sensation that came from her chest as he grabbed it. It burned her in such a good way that she couldn''t help moaning and saying, "More, more, grab it more."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this because the way that she was moaningˇit was almost like listening to an erogeˇ
Not like he had experience with that in his past lifeˇ
Hopefully his PC had been disposed of by whoever had found itˇ
Lin Fan shook his head to bring himself back out of his memories and focused on what he was doing.
Now that he put his mind to it, his hands skillfully moved across Rokuko''s chest. One hand was still grabbing at those perfectly round buns while the other hand started pinching at the little pink tip that had stood up.
Both of the tips had stood up while Lin Fan had been grabbing at them and they were already hard as rock.
When she felt the new sensation of Lin Fan pinching the little tip, Rokuko couldn''t take it anymore as her bottom part suddenly started trembling. Then after that, Lin Fan felt some liquid flowing out from her bottom half and onto his leg.
This was actually his first time making a girl climax just from ying with her chest, so he couldn''t help feeling a bit proud.
After all, that meant that his techniques were getting better.
Since she had already finished, thenˇshe should be wet enough for what came next.
With a lewd smile, Lin Fan let her down and ced her on the bed in front of him.
Rokuko was surprised by this and couldn''t help looking up at Lin Fan to ask, "What''s going on? What are you doing now?"
Lin Fan just looked down with a lewd smile, but he didn''t say anything.
However, his hands never stopped moving during this time as he started pulling off her dress and his own clothes. It didn''t take long before they were bothpletely naked.
Rokuko felt a bit of a chill from having her clothes taken off, but the heat from her body made up for that. She knew exactly what was going to happen next and her entire body turned as red as a lobster thinking about it.
But there was still a hint of anticipation that filled her as she waited for Lin Fan to make his next move.
She prepared her heart for this since she had heard that it would hurt the first time, but she was ready for him. After all, this was the man that had found her and took care of her all this time, her heart had already been his for a long time.
As Lin Fan just sat there, he couldn''t help taking it all in.
This was a view that many would kill for, it was a view that made one''s blood boil and spurt out their nose.
Looking down, Lin Fan wasn''t even able to see everything because of the twin peaks standing tall. He lost himself in that valley that just didn''t have an end.
Still, he eventually came back to his senses and slowly lifted Rokuko up.
But he didn''t bring her down onto his thing standing tall and proud right away. Instead, he brought it down right in front of her, between her legs so it was standing tall right in front of her. It was so close that it was touching her waist with the way it stood tall and proud.
When she felt it touching her, she couldn''t help opening her eyes and looking down.
The moment that she saw it, her eyes popped out wide and her jaw dropped. That shock onlysted a second before she said with a terrified look, "Is thatˇis that going to go in me?"
Lin Fan once again just smiled without saying a thing, but he also didn''t move an inch. He just sat there with his thing ced right in front of Rokuko, almost as if he was waiting for something.
As she felt the heating from it, reaching her waist and her inner parts, she couldn''t help dripping more and more. As she stared at it standing there in front of her, her waist started to wiggle as if she wanted something, but she couldn''t get it.
Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and looked up at Lin Fan with teary eyes as she said, "Please, please put it in. I can''t wait anymore."
Lin Fan''s smile became wider, but he didn''t give her what she wanted. Instead he lifted her up and turned her over so that her face was put right in front of his thing.
At the same time, her inner parts were ced right in front of his face.
Rokuko panicked when this happened and she couldn''t help asking in a panicked voice, "Whatˇwhat are you doing?"
Lin Fan just said with an evil smile, "I think you should know what to do."
Rokuko was surprised to hear this, but turning back to the thing that had been ced right in front of her face, she immediately understood.
With it ced right there, she could smell the smell of his manhood. It flooded her brain andpletely emptied her mind.
All she could think aboutˇwas how it would taste.
It was slow at first, but she reached her tongue out towards it. It was just one lick at first, but when she tasted it, she couldn''t hold back anymore.
She opened her mouth wide and tried to fit it all in, but it was just too big. She could only get the tip in at first and it already felt like her jaws were about to snap.
As she tried to put it in, she felt like she couldn''t breathe and she was choking. That was just how big it was, itpletely stuffed her mouth.
As she had this in her mouth, she suddenly felt something down below.
There was something wet and soft that entered the ce between her legs.
The moment that she felt this, she couldn''t help giving a surprised cry before letting out a cry of pleasure.
With this cry of pleasure, she suddenly climaxed and sprayed her juices right into Lin Fan''s face.
Lin Fan pulled his tongue back and revealed a satisfied look when he saw this.
Then he let Rokuko whose body had run out of energy flop onto the bed in front of him. The way that shended, her nice and round bottom was pointed right at him.
He didn''t hesitate at all to take it and lift only her bottom half up, leaving her face in the bed.
Rokuko couldn''t help panicking again when this happened. She looked up at him with a surprised look and asked, "What are youˇ"
Before she could finishˇshe suddenly felt a sharp pain from below.
"Ah!"
There was just this one scream of pain before it was reced with moans of pleasure.
Chapter 261 So Full, So Tight (2)
Downstairs, the girls were sitting there with looks of jealousy and desire on their faces.
They had been in bed, but hearing the sounds that came from Lin Fan''s room, they couldn''t help feeling hot and bothered.
They had never thought that such a little girl would make such a loud noise.
As theyid in bed, they had tried to pleasure themselves with their fingers, but it just didn''t work. They had been able to get themselves off before with their fingers, but nowˇit felt like it wasn''t enough.
After doing it so many times with Lin Fan, it really was too hard to satisfy themselves with something as small as their fingers.
So unable to sleep, they gathered in the living room and sat wallowing in their sadness together.
What they didn''t notice was Duanmu Ming Yue looking at them from the stairs to the second floor.
She didn''t make a single sound and just stood in the darkness with a strange look in her eyes. After a long time, she finally muttered to herself, "It seems like I have to do something before it''s toote."
But even after saying that, she didn''t move.
Instead, she looked up at the door to Lin Fan''s room that was right in the center of the second floor.
From where she was standing, she had the best view and could hear the soundsing from Lin Fan''s room the best.
At the same time, there was a bit of liquid that slid down her leg from the part right in the center above and there was a blush on her face.
She had to admit that even though she wasn''t a virgin, the sounds were still getting to her.
ˇ
Back inside of the room, Rokuko''s face was twisted with pleasure as Lin Fan stood above her without moving.
It had only been a single thrust, but the look on her face made it seem like she had been going several rounds already.
As for Lin Fan, he also had a look of pleasure that was a bit different from the usual look that he had. That was because this was apletely different sensation from every other girl that he had done it with before.
Rokuko was much smaller than all of the other girls, even if her chest didn''t make her seem that way. But her stature was indeed much smaller than the rest.
In some ways, she almost looked like she was a little kid because she was short enough to look like one.
That also had an effect on her body.
When Lin Fan had pushed his thing into her earlier, he had gone slowly at first since it was her first time.
It had been tight just like with every other girl he had taken the virginities of, but he found that this time was also different. That was because it was just too tightpared to all of the other girls.
It really was hard for him to push hisrge thing in.
He had no choice but to slowly ease it into her.
But as he pushed in, he was surprised to find just how tight it was.
Normally with the other girls, after he pushed it in a bit, it would slowly rx and make it easier for him to push it in. At the same time, with the liquid that they released, it would also lube it up and make it easier to push in.
However, it was different with Rokuko.
As he pushed, he felt that it got tighter and tighter until he was scared of pushing it in any further. It was almost as if he pushed anymore, he would break her in half, so he stopped.
When he pulled out though, he felt another spray of liquid all over his waist and his thing as it came out. Along with this, there was a cry of pleasure that came from Rokuko.
Lin Fan saw this and revealed a lewd smile as he moved forward again.
He had no intentions of giving up since he knew that this felt good for her. As wellˇit also felt very good for him.
The tight feeling that she had was not something that any of the other girls couldpare to. The feeling of having her insides tightly wrapped up around his thing, it was a feeling that made even the slightest movement feel amazing.
This was a feeling that he had never felt before and he wanted more.
So while Rokuko was panting from having just climaxed, he put it up against her again.
Rokuko felt this and said, "Waˇ"
But before she could finish, she suddenly gave a surprised cry before giving out moans of pleasure as Lin Fan thrusted forward again.
He found that it was still as tight as before and he wasn''t able to push further than how far he had reachedst time.
Still, seeing the look of pleasure on Rokuko''s face, he knew that this was enough. After all, this was a thing where both sides needed to enjoy themselves and it wasn''t just him.
Since Rokuko was filled with this kind of pleasure just from this, it was enough for him.
Not to mention that he also did enjoy thispletely different feeling.
Knowing that this was as far as he was going to get, Lin Fan didn''t try to push it any further in. Instead, he started moving back and forth, letting it go in and out.
He moved slowly at first since it was her first time, causing her to moan in pleasure. Then as he started moving faster and faster, her voice became louder and louder until she was crying out loud.
Lin Fan had been scared at first that the other girls would be bothered by this, but seeing the look of pleasure on her face and the feeling that came from his own bottom half, it waspletely thrown out of his mind.
As Lin Fan thrust into her again and again, he found that she did slowly loosen up and he was able to thrust it deeper and deeper into her.
But with each thrust that went deeper, he also felt the same tight feeling as before.
It was clear that only parts of her were slowly loosening with each thrust and each time he reached a new part, he would have to loosen her up again.
As he thrust into her again and again, he could also feel the trembling of her body from time to time as she let out sprays again and again. However, even after she climaxed, she wouldn''t let him stop.
She didn''t move at first, but soon she couldn''t stop her hips from moving together with Lin Fan''s. As he thrust into her, she would move her waist towards him, trying to get it as deep as she could.
With the two of them going at it like this, it finally reached a point where Lin Fan''s thing was able to fully prate Rokuko.
With it fully inside of her, she couldn''t help stop moving as she looked down with an amazed look. She just muttered, "It''s so fullˇ"
Then together, both of them suddenly climaxed at the same time.
Feeling all of Lin Fan''s seed shooting into her, Rokuko felt the warmest feeling filling her. This heat reached all the way to her heart and her brain, causing her eyes to roll back and her tongue to stick out as she muttered, "I''m being filled."
Lin Fan grabbed her by the waist and pulled her in as much as he could as he climaxed, shooting it all deep into her.
Finally, when he was done, he let her go and she copsed on the bed in front of him, not moving at all.
He saw the look of absolute pleasure on her face that was lying right in the bed and he couldn''t help feeling a sense of pride.
But he didn''t make another move on her since he knew that she waspletely out.
He ced a kiss on her cheek and patted her head before leaving her there.
As for his thing, it was still standing tall and proud.
Just climaxing once was far from being enough for him, but he couldn''t keep going with Rokuko.
It was a good thing that there were other girls living in this manor as well.
He didn''t even put any clothes on as he came out. He went to the rooms beside his since they were the ones that the girls lived in, but he found that every single one of them was empty.
He couldn''t help wondering where they had all gone, but then he heard a sounding from downstairs.
As he was heading down the stairs, he couldn''t help seeing a strange puddle on the stairs. However he ignored it as he walked into the living room to find all the girls there with hands down the bottom half of their pajamas.
They were all surprised to see Lin Fan walking in and they were even more shocked to see that he waspletely naked.
However, seeing the beast standing tall and proud, they could already guess what happened.
Lin Fan was surprised at first seeing them like this, but then he came forward with a lewd smile and closed the sliding door to the living room.
This was something that he had specially installed because he had already guessed that something like this would happen. Or rather, he had wished that something like this would happen.
It was one of his fantasies after all.
Once the sliding door was closed, he sat down on the sofa and waved his hands at all of them.
The girls understood what he wanted, but this was their first time doing something like this in such an open ce. They couldn''t help feeling embarrassed as they stood in front of him and took off their clothes.
In the end, all of them stood in front of him, revealing all of themselves to him.
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile as he reached out to pull two of them down while he grabbed the other two and brought them up to his face.
The two that went down didn''t hesitate as they brought their mouths forward to serve him. At first they worked together, licking it with their tongues, but soon one of them pushed the other one aside and pushed it straight into her throat.
The two that were sitting by him put their chests right in his face.
He began sucking on them while also kneading them with his hands, causing them to start moaning in pleasure.
After a while, he pushed them all aside and said, "Let''s get started."
All of them gave a gulp, but there were excited looks in their eyes at the same time.
For the rest of the night, there were only moans of pleasure that came from the living room.
Luckily Lin Fan had thought ahead and paid for soundproofing as well, so he didn''t disturb anyone else in the house.
Chapter 262 Drugged (1)
By early morning, Lin Adam carried the girls that couldn''t move up the stairs one by one to let them sleep for a bit before they all had to be up.
After all, they all still had work in the morning.
As for how effective they would be with their bodies ravaged by Lin Adam like thisˇ
It was hard to tell.
When it was time for breakfast, it was only Lin Fan, Ming Xin, Duanmu Yi, and Duanmu Ming Yue at the table.
Duanmu Yi couldn''t help looking around the table before asking Lin Fan, "Big brother Lin, where is everyone else?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look when he heard this question, which was made even more awkward when he saw the look Ming Xin gave him.
Even if Duanmu Yi didn''t understand what had happened, Ming Xin wasn''t the same.
Especially since she could smell something different from the living room when she came down this morning.
While Lin Fan had cleaned up everything before going to bed, it really was hard hiding everything in a public ce like the living room.
The main problem was that there just wasn''t enough time for all of the smell to dissipate.
When Ming Xin hade down this morning, the first thing that she smelled was the scenting from the living room.
As for how she recognized what this smell wasˇWell, let''s just say that she had been practicing on her own, so she was familiar with the smellˇ
In the end, Lin Fan turned away from Ming Xin and said, "The big sisters were all busy with work yesterday, so they are still lying in bed sleeping. We''ll go wake them up after breakfast, alright?"
Duanmu Yi raised one brow with a doubtful look on her face, but then she gave a nod as she said, "Alright!"
Of course Duanmu Yi didn''t really care that much that they weren''t here.
After all, if they weren''t here, then she would have more time alone with Lin Fan. Now if only Ming Xin wasn''t here either.
But that didn''t mean that she didn''t care about the other girls. They had spent quite a bit of time together now, so they were quite close with each other.
She could tell that Lin Fan wasn''t distraught, so there shouldn''t have been anything bad that happened to them.
She happily grabbed Lin Fan''s arm and started feeding him since they were alone.
Ming Xin saw this and immediately knitted her brows. Then without any hesitation, she came to Lin Fan''s other side and started feeding him as well.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile since their conflict just scattered food all over the table, but he happily yed along. As for how much food actually went into his mouthˇ
Duanmu Ming Yue came out of the kitchen with another te and sat down in front of them.
She also watched all of this with a smile on her face as she ate her own breakfast.
When she finished, she suddenly said, "Young master Lin, can I ask you for a favour?"
Lin Fan had his attention on Duanmu Yi and Ming Xin the entire time, so he had been caught off guard by this sudden voice.
He looked up at Duanmu Ming Yue and couldn''t help being stunned when he saw her.
He had already gotten used to her being around, so he had almost forgottenˇbut she was a beauty that was on the same level as Mu Bao Bao.
When she sat here in front of him like this, his mouth couldn''t help dropping slightly as he just stared at her in a daze. With that look on his face, he really did look like an idiot.
However, Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t mind him staring at her at all. Instead, she just revealed a smile as she looked at him.
When that smile appeared, it was like the winter had ended and the first beam of spring shined through.
Lin Fan was even more dazed seeing this as his jaw dropped even further down.
He just sat there like an idiot until he suddenly felt a jab in his rib.
Looking to the side where it came from, he saw Ming Xin''s pouted lips and clearly unhappy look.
Giving an awkward smile, he calmed his mind with a cough before turning back to Duanmu Ming Yue to ask, "What favour do you need?"
Duanmu Ming Yue said without missing a beat, "Can youe home early for dinner? I want to make sure you''re here because I have something I want to discuss with you."
Lin Fan was caught off guard since he figured that it would be him doing something for her. He never thought that this favour would just be a talk.
So he said with a smile, "No problem, you don''t need to call this a favour at all. If you ever need to talk, we can talk at any time. In fact, we can talk now if you want."
Duanmu Ming Yue shook her head with a smile and said, "Unfortunately I''m busy right now, so I''ll have to ask you to wait until tonight."
Lin Fan gave a nod as he didn''t find this strange at all.
In terms of being busy, Duanmu Ming Yue was ranked third behind Yue Lan and Tian Tian.
They had left the inn''s restaurant to Duanmu Ming Yue and the poprity of the kitchen was explosive.
The meals that Lin Fan had set up had a part in that poprity, but the main reason was still Duanmu Ming Yue''s cooking. It was just too delicious that people couldn''t help falling in love with it with just a single bite.
There were many people that even came just to eat at the restaurant and didn''t go to the dungeon.
Even if Yue Lan had found several assistant chefs that helped her cook, there were still plenty of things that needed her personal touch. So there were many things that she had to do personally and couldn''t leave it to the assistants that were found for her.
Lin Fan was actually worried that she wanted to talk to him about leaving the restaurant.
After all, with her abilities, it wasn''t hard for her to open up another restaurant, especially after all the money she should have saved up.
If she did leave, it would certainly be a big blow to Lin Fan''s business, but it wasn''t as if he could stop her. If she did leave, the inn would be much less popr than it was now even with the special meals menu.
After all, there were many people that couldn''t afford that menu.
So Lin Fan was already thinking about what to say to her at dinner.
When dinnertime came, Lin Fan had arrived home early.
He found that it was only him, Duanmu Yi, Duanmu Ming Yue, and Ming Xin that were at dinner.
Because of what had happenedst night and how hard it was for them to move themselves, all of the girls were still working and hadn''t returned home yet. They had all sent messages ahead saying that they would get homete, so they should eat without them.
So that was what they did.
Dinner was cooked as per usual by Duanmu Ming Yue and it was as delicious as ever. However, when Lin Fan ate it, he couldn''t help feeling that there was a strange taste to it.
But he didn''t say a thing because he didn''t want to hurt Duanmu Ming Yue''s feelings.
After all, there was the chance that she was going to talk to him about leaving the restaurant. He wanted to keep her in a good mood as much as possible.
When dinner was over, Duanmu Ming Yue said, "Young master Lin, can I talk to you in private?"
Lin Fan looked at her with a bit of worry in his eyes, but he still nodded in agreement in the end.
Then Duanmu Ming Yue said, "Can we go to my room and talk?"
Lin Fan was taken aback by this, but he still nodded in agreement in the end.
So with Ming Xin''s displeased look and a strange look from Duanmu Yi, the two of them headed up the stairs to Duanmu Ming Yue''s room.
Duanmu Ming Yue''s room was definitely not small.
When she moved in with Duanmu Yi, Lin Fan had made sure to give the two of them thergest room so that they could share it. It was even bigger than Lin Fan''s room since it was the master bedroom.
When Lin Fan came in, he couldn''t help being stunned by the smell that came from the room.
This was a rose fragrance that wasn''t too strong or light, it was just the right concentration that would attract a person''s attention with just one sniff.
But to Lin Fan, it had a different meaning.
This was the smell of a mature woman.
Duanmu Ming Yue sat on the bed and patted at the spot beside her for Lin Fan to sit down.
Lin Fan was shocked when he saw this and he froze on the spot.
But then he turned to sit in the chair by the bed sinceˇit would be too awkward for him to sit down beside Duanmu Ming Yue like this.
However, Duanmu Ming Yue said, "Young master Lin, please sit down beside me."
Lin Fan trembled when he heard this, but once again, thinking of how he wanted to keep her happy, he had no choice but to sit down.
After sitting down, he could smell the rose fragrance even more as it came right from Duanmu Ming Yue.
She didn''t act like she noticed anything as she just looked at him with a smile on her face.
Lin Fan felt very awkward like this, so he quickly got to the topic by asking, "Eh, what did you want to talk about?"
Duanmu Ming Yue wasn''t in a rush to speak as she said, "I wanted to talk about our rtionship and your rtionship with my daughter."
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this as he couldn''t understand what she was saying. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help asking, "Is there a rtionship between us? Or is there something that needs to change?"
He thought that this was Duanmu Ming Yue''s way of subtly hinting that she needed change, so she was going to bring up leaving the restaurant, but he was surprised by what she said next.
Duanmu Ming Yue just calmly said, "Yes, I want us to be closer."
In this situation, there was no other meaning to these wordsˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a shocked look when he said this.
When he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a heat filling him that made him knit his brows.
Duanmu Ming Yue saw this and said, "Ah, it seems like it''s finally working."
Chapter 263 Drugged (2)
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more as he asked, "Finally working? What''s working?"
Duanmu Ming Yue just looked at him with a smile and said, "The aphrodisiac that I put in your food."
Lin Fan''s jaws dropped when he heard this.
Even though he had already suspected this after hearing those words, he never thought that Duanmu Ming Yue would admit it that easily.
Based on that look on her face, it was almost as if she was proud of what she did.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say in this situation and he definitely didn''t know what to do. The only thing that he did know was that he could feel the burning feeling inside of him and if he didn''t take care of it soonˇ
Duanmu Ming Yue could see the suffering on his face, so she said, "There''s no need to hold back. Come over here and I''ll help you."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at her, but he didn''t make a move.
He just calmly asked, "What do you want?"
Duanmu Ming Yue just asked with a smile, "Isn''t it obvious?"
Lin Fan hesitated for a few seconds before shaking his head.
After all, it was just too strange.
There was no need for her to do this if she just wanted his love. After all, they had been growing closer from living together, so there were certainly other methods that she could have used. There was no need for her to do something as drastic as this.
There had to be some other reason for thisˇ
Seeing him shake his head, Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t even flinch. She patted herps and said, "Come here, I''ll help you relieve yourself."
But Lin Fan didn''t go over.
In fact, he had already stood up and had a cautious look on his face as he looked around.
Seeing nothing, he opened up his system screen and looked at the information for Duanmu Ming Yue.
He hadn''t looked at it before because he never thought about it. After all, she was a mother, so it would be strange for himˇ
But now, he was shocked when he saw the number that was there.
100 affection.
That was something that he had never seen before!
So why would she do this if she had 100 affection?
Seeing that he wasn''ting over, Duanmu Ming Yue put on a sad look and said, "Am I really that bad that you don''t want me? Is it because I''ve already had a child?"
Lin Fan was stunned when he saw this and he couldn''t do a thing.
After being in a daze for a bit, he slowly shook his head.
If there was one thing that he couldn''t handle, it was a woman crying.
After seeing him shake his head, but still note over, there was a mist that appeared in Duanmu Ming Yue''s eyes as she said, "Then why won''t you ept me?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help walking over in a mechanical fashion seeing this.
He didn''t understand why she did all of this, but he knew that the system never lied. The other girls of his harem loved him that much even without 100 affection, so there shouldn''t be anything wrong with Duanmu Ming Yue''s loveˇ
But why did she drug him?
He couldn''t understand what she was thinking at all.
Could it be that she was just desperate and scared that he would reject her?
With her beauty, there was no chance of thatˇNo, even without her beauty, she had already slowly made her way into Lin Fan''s heart with the silent support that she had shown him.
So Lin Fan threw away all thoughts and decided to see where this went.
After all, that burning feeling inside of him was slowly devouring his rational thoughts.
It was clear by the intensity of the burning that whatever aphrodisiac she used was quite powerful. If it wasn''t for his intense willpower as a Foundation Realm Cultivator, he would have already sumbed and lost all his reasoning.
He came over to where Duanmu Ming Yue was and was confused about what to do.
She took his hand and pulled him onto the bed. She then had himy down with his head in herp while the rest of himid to the side.
Lin Fan was even more confused when he saw this since he had no idea what she was nning to do.
That was until he saw her pull down the top part of her dress, revealing two perfectly shaped mounds in front of him.
While they weren''t as big as Yue Lan''s, they were still bigger than most. They were big enough that theypletely covered Lin Fan''s vision when she leaned forward.
She brought the pink tip of one of them to Lin Fan''s mouth and waited for him to make his move.
At the same time, her hand went to the side where his body was and went right for his bottom half.
Her hand went right into his pants and took hold of his thing that was already pitching a tent. She pulled it out of his pants and couldn''t help being shocked by the sight of it.
"Thisˇ" Duanmu Ming Yue whispered to herself.
This was the biggest thing that she had ever seen!
It was more than double the size of Duanmu Yi''s father''s!
She was a bit scared, but also filled with excitement. After all, she had alreadypletely devoted her heart to Lin Fan, so it wasn''t as if she would back down now that she had gotten this far.
So after being shocked by it, she suddenly started stroking it with a smile on her face.
Lin Fan was shocked seeing this because he never thought that he would be in this kind of situation.
Perhaps it wasn''t something that was done in this world, but in the world that Lin Fan was from, the position that they were in was legendary.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to start sucking at her offered chest like a little baby as she stroked his thing.
The more that he sucked at her chest, the more she started to moan. Soon Lin Fan was able to feel a wetnessing from the back of his head.
It didn''t take a genius to understand what this was.
But as he continued sucking, he realized that it wasn''t just his saliva that was in his mouth. He realized that there was something that tasted like milk that started to fill his mouth.
He couldn''t help stop sucking on her chest and moved his head back to look at it.
As he had expected, there was a white liquid that was dripping down from the top, mixing with the saliva that he had left behind.
He couldn''t help looking up at Duanmu Ming Yue and asking, "You''re pregnant?"
Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t panic when asked this and calmly shook her head before exining, "After I was pregnant with Xiao Yi, my body changed. I found that even without being pregnant, my body was able to produce milk."
"Ehh?" That was Lin Fan''s only response to this.
It wasn''t that he didn''t want to believe it, but it was hard to believe something like this. So he used his Appraisal Eyes on her and found that she was indeed not pregnant.
After all, if she was and she was trying to force that child on himˇThat was where he drew the line. He hadn''t even had his own child, so there was no need to mention raising someone else''s child.
He then couldn''t help asking, "Do you know what''s causing it?"
Duanmu Ming Yue shook her head again and said, "It''s never bothered me, so I''ve kept it hidden." Then after a pause, she said with an awkward look, "After all, it is an embarrassing thing."
Lin Fan couldn''t help nodding in agreement to this.
He was about to say something, but then he felt the burning inside of him be even hotter and he couldn''t help twisting from this feeling.
Duanmu Ming Yue saw this and helped him lie down on the bed. Then she got on the bed and brought her upper body over to where his lower half was.
Lin Fan was confused about what she was doing, but then before he could say anything she suddenly squeezed her chest.
With this squeeze, there was a white liquid that flowed from the tips of her chest. This liquid flew out with the force of her squeezing and was perfectly aimed at his thing in front of her.
When he felt this liquid soak his long and hard thing, it couldn''t help throbbing even more.
This was a sensation that he had never felt before.
The liquid that soaked his thing wasn''t cold when it sshed on it, rather it was the same temperature as his body, so there was no warm or cold sensation. It was a liquid that was a bit thicker than water, so it had a different feeling when it soaked him.
Itˇwasn''t bad, but it was too strange to be considered good.
However, before he could say a thing, Duanmu Ming Yue brought her mouth over it and swallowed it whole.
There were choking sounds that came from her. It was clear that his thing was just too big for her to take into her throatpletely, but she pushed it as deep as she could.
The mix of the milk, the saliva, and her tongue wrapping around it was once again another new feeling.
Normally he would be able to hold on in situations like this, but Duanmu Ming Yue''s technique was no joke.
Her tongue swirled around the tip of his thing while her lips perfectly wrapped around the shaft, moving up and down.
Thisbined feeling was just too much for Lin Fan and he couldn''t help grabbing her head as he climaxed inside of her mouth.
When he let go, there was a mess of his liquids and her liquids that sshed out of her mouth and onto the bed. She coughed as she had been choking because of him grabbing her.
He was about to apologize, but before he could, she leaned forward to pick up the liquids that had fallen onto the bed.
Seeing the fervour that she did this with, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a shocked look. But there was no hiding how turned on he was as his thing stood tall and proud in over Duanmu Ming Yue''s head.
After she finished licking it all up, she looked up at him with a charming smile before opening her mouth for him to see.
This turned him on even more as his thing stood tall and proud over her head. The shadow that it cast went from her chin all the way to her forehead.
Duanmu Ming Yue had a clear look of infatuation seeing this, but she calmed herself down and said, "I think it''s time to get started."
She gave a p and the closet to the side opened to reveal Duanmu Yi.
Chapter 264 Drugged (3)
Lin Fan was shocked when he saw this.
After a moment of being dazed, he suddenly pulled up the nket on the side to cover up himself and Duanmu Ming Yue before asking, "Xiao Yi, what are you doing here?"
Seeing that she didn''t respond at all, he tried exining, "Xiao Yi, this isˇ"
But before he could awkwardly exin, Duanmu Ming Yue peeled out from behind the curtain and said, "Young master Lin, there''s no need for this."
She turned to Duanmu Yi and waved her hand, "Xiao Yi,e over here."
Duanmu Yi listened to her mother and walked over to the bed where she was lying. Once she was beside the bed, Duanmu Ming Yue pulled the nket away from their bodies, revealing everything to her.
Lin Fan had been in such a daze that he couldn''t do anything to stop it.
Duanmu Yi just looked at Lin Fan''s thing standing tall and proud without any hesitation or shyness. As she saw how big it was, she couldn''t help opening her jaw and eyes in awe.
In the learning material that her mother had shown her, there was no mention that it would be this bigˇ
She couldn''t help feeling worried with a hint of excitement.
When she tested herself with the smaller things that her mother had prepared, she couldn''t feel as goodˇShe couldn''t help wondering how good it would feel to have thisrge thing in herˇ
She was sure that it would surpass anything that she had felt when she was practicing on her own.
But before she could move forward, her mother''s hand came to her face and held her back.
Duanmu Yi looked up at her mother with a bit of aining look, as if she was angry at her for holding her back like this. However, Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t mind it at all.
Instead, she said with a calm look, "Xiao Yi, did you forget what I taught you?"
Duanmu Yi revealed a slightly confused look when she heard this.
Duanmu Ming Yue shook her head and gave a sigh before saying, "What is the polite thing to do before you approach the bed?"
Duanmu Yi knitted her brows to think for a bit before suddenly revealing a look of understanding.
With a shy look, she slowly started taking off her clothes, revealing her immature body to Lin Fan.
As she started undressing, Duanmu Ming Yue turned to Lin Fan and apologized, "Young master Lin, I''m sorry about Xiao Yi''s actions. She''s still young and immature. While I tried to teach her, she''s still too inexperienced to remember everything. I hope that you won''t mind and will slowly teach her everything."
Lin Fan was finally pulled out of his daze when he heard this.
He quickly reached his hand out and stopped Duanmu Yi from undressing before saying, "What are you doing? Isn''t she your daughter?"
Both of them revealed confused looks and looked at each other before Duanmu Ming Yue turned back and asked, "Is there a problem with her being my daughter? Both of us have already devoted ourselves to serving our saviour, you."
Lin Fan could see the almost fanatical look that was in Duanmu Ming Yue''s eyes when she said this and he finally understood something.
This was why she had given him the aphrodisiac.
She had been nning on bringing Duanmu Yi into this in the first ce.
Lin Fan had already climaxed once, so he had been able to settle the burning feeling inside of him slightly, but it was slowly getting stronger.
That was the downside of his strong libido, it made drugs like this very effective on him.
Still, he could at least regain a bit of his sanity.
Lin Fan tried to keep his face calm as he said, "Don''t you think that she''s too young for this?"
Duanmu Ming Yue revealed an even more confused look as she asked, "Young? She''s already old enough to get married, is she young?"
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this, but he also quickly realized his mistake.
After all, this was an ancient cultivation worldˇ
Cultivators aside, the average lifespan of mortals was short because of underdeveloped medical technology. So most people tried to marry as soon as possible to leave behind descendants.
A girl that was in her early teens like Xiao Yi was definitely old enough to get marriedˇ
But Lin Fan was from a modern world where the FBI would raid anyone that had such thoughtsˇSo this was hard for him to eptˇ
However, his thoughts were slowly being devoured by the burning heat of the aphrodisiac.
Duanmu Yi could see that something was wrong and she was getting worried, so despite her mother''s eyes telling her not to speak, she still spoke up.
"Do you not like me?"
The way that she looked up at him with big eyes that had traces of tears in themˇ
It was at that moment that Lin Fan recognized what he was intoˇ
And he had to admit that it was quite twisted.
He liked seeing cute girls looking helpless like this, it raised a kind of feeling that he couldn''t deny inside of him.
But if he looked at his past closely, he would have realized this much sooner. After all, the things that he made his girls do were all to satisfy this desire in the first ce.
Seeing her look up at him like this, he really couldn''t deny it.
It wasn''t as if she was some kind of stranger, she was someone that had been with him for a long time now and he had gotten used to having her by his side. If she were to suddenly disappear, he would feel like there was something missing in his life.
At the same time, the burning heat inside of him was slowly eating away at his rationality and he was losing control of himself.
Seeing this, Duanmu Ming Yue came forward and continued helping Duanmu Yi take off her clothes. Lin Fan was still lost in thought, so he didn''t do anything to stop her.
Soon, she was standing therepletely naked in front of him, revealing every part of her body to him.
While it wasn''t as developed as the others, it was still very enticing to Lin Fan.
His body made it clear that it was enticing to him as there was a thing that suddenly started standing up again. It had shrunk down a bit after he had fallen into deep thought, but now it was standing tall and proud again.
Seeing this, Duanmu Yi revealed an excited look as she turned to Duanmu Ming Yue and asked, "Mom, does that mean he likes it?"
Duanmu Ming Yue nodded with a smile and patted her daughter on the head before saying, "You know what to do next."
Duanmu Yi nodded beforeing forward to get on the bed. Then she crawled up to where Lin Fan''s lower half was and lowered her head. At the same time, she also stuck out her tongue, making it clear what she was nning on doing.
But before she could reach him, Lin Fan unconsciously moved backwards on the bed.
Duanmu Yi was surprised when she saw this and she began to feel afraid. If she had scared him off, wouldn''t that meanˇ
Panic slowly began appearing on her face, but Duanmu Ming Yue patted her on her hand for her to calm down.
Duanmu Yi looked at her mother, but Duanmu Ming Yue just shook her head for her to wait.
She could see the hesitation on Lin Fan''s face and knew that if she gave him some time, it wouldˇ
Lin Fan was struggling with this very much because there were his concepts from his past world, but there was also that burning feeling deep inside of him urging him on. At the same time, there were his own feelings for Duanmu Yi that he had been denying.
So they all shed together and made him very confused until it all suddenly didn''t matter anymore. It was as if there was a switch that suddenly flicked inside of him and all of thoseplicated thoughts just stopped.
Almost as if there was something else that had forced him to calm down.
When Duanmu Ming Yue saw this look on her face, she couldn''t help worrying a bit because this was just too unnatural. From what she had seen before, people who faced dilemmas like this would struggle for a long time before slowly calming down.
She had never seen a person suddenly calm down like this.
So she really didn''t know how to deal with this situation.
But Lin Fan gave her an answer that calmed her heart.
He leaned back on the headrest of the bed and waved his hands at them as he said, "Come over here."
Both of them were surprised and they looked at each other in nk dismay, but they still followed his orders and came over. They stopped by his side and waited for his next words.
Lin Fan pointed down and said, "Go ahead, I''m sure you know what to do." Then after a pause, he said to Xiao Yi, "Watch your mother first, she''ll teach you if you''re unfamiliar."
Both of them revealed stunned looks at first, but then they both revealed bright smiles.
Xiao Yi gave an enthusiastic nod in response to this and then stuck her head out, but Duanmu Ming Yue stopped her before she could do anything.
She shook her head and said, "Wait, watch me first."
She brought her head down to Lin Fan''s thing standing up straight and then she stuck out her tongue as she slowly started licking it all over.
Between licks, she raised her head to give Xiao Yi some instructions.
Xiao Yi nodded along honestly until Duanmu Ming Yue finally called her over to join her. The two of them both stuck out their tongues as they started licking it side by side.
Lin Fan had done this with two other girls before, but there was something different about these two. Perhaps it was because they were mother and daughter, but they moved in sync with one another as they kicked him off.
After a while, they stopped and Duanmu Ming Yue took hold of Xiao Yi''s head, bringing her lips to the tip of Lin Fan''s thing.
While instructing her, she also started pushing Xiao Yi''s head forward.
However, it was clear that it was just too big for Xiao Yi''s small mouth, so she kept choking as it was pushed deeper.
Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and it looked like she was about to faint. Only then did her mother stop pushing and let her pull her head back.
She looked at Xiao Yi with a disappointed look as she said, "It seems like you still need more training."
Then she turned back to Lin Fan and with a bright and charming smile, she took it into her own mouth.
She had the experience ofst time, so she was able to get it much deeper inpared to before. She was almost about to get it all the way to the end of the shaft when she suddenly started choking.
She was just short of that onest bit, but it was impressive how she took it all down.
When she caught her breath, she was about to try again, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop her.
He said with an evil smile, "It''s time."
Chapter 265 Drugged (4)
Xiao Yi trembled when she heard this.
Even if she had already made up her mind, she still couldn''t help hesitating at this final moment.
She shyly covered up her body as if there was a bit of regret, but then she also brought her hands down as if she had made a decision.
Duanmu Ming Yue just calmly said, "Yes young master Lin."
Lin Fan said in a slow and deliberate voice, "Turn around and present yourselves. I''ll give it first to whoever does the best."
In this kind ofpetition, Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t hesitate even against her daughter.
But seeing how her daughter froze with helplessness as she didn''t know what to do, she shook her head with a sigh.
She pushed her down onto the bed and turned her around. Her head was ced into the bed while her bottom half was pointed up at Lin Fan, revealing everything for him.
Xiao Yi was just so shocked that she wasn''t able to resist at all. She wasn''t even able to react at first, so she didn''t know what was happening until she was in position.
As she was in this position, she felt her cheeks burning. It wasn''t just her cheeks, but her entire body that burned with embarrassment at being revealed to Lin Fan like this.
But there wasn''t a single trace of rejection in her heart.
She was just shy at taking this kind of position, but in that shyness, there was a hint of anticipation.
This was the real thing that she had been practicing forˇhow could she not be excited?
She knew that as long as this happened, she would officially be Lin Fan''s woman and would be able to spend the rest of her life with him.
This was her dream!
Of course, Duanmu Ming Yue wasn''t any less excited.
In her heart, Lin Fan was her saviour, someone who was like her god. To be able to serve him like this now, it was her greatest joy.
So even if the person she waspeting with was her daughter, she didn''t hesitate to go all out.
After she helped Duanmu Yi take her position, she also bent forward and ced her head on the bed while pointing her bending forward.
However, unlike Duanmu Yi''s awkward disy, she showed off her wealth of experience and knowledge.
After taking her position, she brought her hands to her behind and without hesitation she spread the valley, revealing the hidden secrets inside. She perfectly spread the folds of her hidden ce, revealing everything to Lin Fan.
Duanmu Ming Yue was a beautiful woman in the first ce, one of the most beautiful women that Lin Fan had ever seen. So for her to do all of this, it was even more enticing to him.
At the same time, she didn''t just stop there.
As sheid there with her face forward and her hands spreading everything, she also swayed her hips back and forth, almost in a hypnotic fashion.
The subtle swaying of her hips really drew Lin Fan in and he couldn''t help turning in her direction.
To add the cherry on top, she said in a soft and sensual voice, "Master, please give Ming Yue what she desires. Ming Yue promises to serve master well."
Duanmu Yi was shocked seeing all of this and hearing this.
Before this, she never thought of her mother as a woman because she had always thought of her as her strong mother. But seeing her in front of Lin Fan like this, she realized that she was also a woman that had needs.
And she was demonstrating her power as a woman to Duanmu Yi now.
Lin Fan naturally couldn''t resist this kind of seduction, so he chose to do it with Duanmu Ming Yue first.
He came up right behind her and grabbed her by the waist.
When Duanmu Ming Yue felt his hands grab onto her, it was like being burnt by his very touch. Of course, this wasn''t a bad burning sensation, but rather one that filled her with pleasure, burning her all the way to her heart.
As he held on, he could see that there was liquid that started dripping down her leg.
Just touching her was enough to cause this kind of reaction, just how much was she looking forward to it?
Seeing this, Lin Fan didn''t follow through with his original n to stick it right in. Instead, he bent over and brought his fingers forward to tease her first.
He used one hand to y with the little bean while the fingers of the other hands went to the opening and teased going in, putting the tip in from time to time, but never pushing forward more than the tip.
As she was being teased like this, Duanmu Ming Yue''s face turned bright red and her sensual moans rang out.
Even though it was her mother that these moans came from, Duanmu Yi couldn''t stop her face from turning red as her legs started to get wet.
Lin Fan had a good understanding of when girls were about to climax with his experience with the other girls, so right before Duanmu Ming Yue could climax, he suddenly stopped moving his hands.
When she felt him stop right before she could finish, Duanmu Ming Yue revealed a look of despair. She quickly opened her eyes and looked up at him, but seeing the way he looked at her with that evil smile, she knew what he was doing.
So she revealed a charming look and said, "Please, please put it in, master. Please make Ming Yue feel good."
Lin Fan had already stood up since he had been nning on putting it in, but seeing her like thisˇHis thing couldn''t help suddenly bing even longer as it started poking her right on the gate, but it wasn''t long enough that it would go in yet.
Feeling this poking her right on the entrance, Duanmu Ming Yue''s face filled with desire as she kept begging Lin Fan to do it.
Lin Fan couldn''t hold it in anymore seeing this and he grabbed her on the waist again. In one swift motion, he thrust his hip forward, pushing the thing that had been ced right on the entrance inside.
This wasn''t Duanmu Ming Yue''s first time, so she wasn''t as tight as the other girls when Lin Fan did it with them. However, that didn''t mean that it was loose either as it gripped right onto his thing.
It was different from the feeling of anything that he had felt before. It was like having a thousand tongues wrap up around his thing, licking it at the same time.
This was a feeling that he had never felt from any other girl before.
When he looked down at Duanmu Ming Yue, he could see her looking at him with a charming and knowing smile. It was clear that this was something that she was doing that gave him this feeling.
She had trained herself to clench during love making, which allowed her to sp the walls of her insides around Lin Fan''s thing, perfectly wrapping around it. So the tongues that he was feeling were just the folds inside of her wrapping around him.
This was the technique of someone that was clearly very skilled at this, unlike all the girls that he had done it with.
Even if they had learned techniques in their free time, it was different when it came to someone that was actually skilledˇ
But where had she learned these skills?
That wasn''t something that Lin Fan had the time to think about because this feeling was just too much for him. The feeling that came from his bottom half melted his brains and all he could feel was pleasure.
There was so much pleasure that he was even dazed to the point where he stopped moving. However, even if he stopped moving, that didn''t mean that Duanmu Ming Yue stopped.
As he stood there over her, she kept pushing her bottom back and forth against him, making pping sounds as she pped her bottom against his waist.
But even if she had been prepared for anything, she never expected Lin Fan to be this big.
When he thrusted his thing deep inside of her, she could feel it reaching the deepest parts of her. It was so deep that she felt like she was being filled to the brim with his manliness, as if every part of him was entering her.
She was able tost much longer than the other girls, but eventually she couldn''t help squirting out against Lin Fan''s waist.
But, on the other hand, she had also given Lin Fan much more pleasure than the other girls.
So Lin Fan also wasn''t able to hold on much longer.
He grabbed Duanmu Ming Yue''s hands and pulled her up as he thrusted deep into her, revealing every part of her to Duanmu Yi beside her.
Duanmu Yi looked at her with a stunned and fascinated look as she watched her mother''s face twist in pleasure as she climaxed.
Then when Lin Fan climaxed with her, there was a spray of liquid that suddenly sshed out onto her face.
When Lin Fan pulled his thing out of Duanmu Ming Yue, her body slumped down onto the bed in exhaustion. At the same time, the liquid that he had shot into her began to ooze out, but she made sure to hold her hand over her opening to prevent it.
She said with an infatuated look, "You have to stay in and do your job. Make my Xiao Yi a little brother or sister."
Lin Fan trembled when he heard this as he had never thought of bing a father before. He might have done it with many girls, but this was something that he had never thought aboutˇ
But before he could think further, Duanmu Ming Yue pulled Duanmu Yi forward and said, "It''s your turn to please the master now."
Duanmu Yi trembled when she heard this, but she still gave a nod in the end.
She hadpletely forgotten about the position that she had taken when Lin Fan started doing with Duanmu Ming Yue, so she had just been sitting there in a daze.
When Duanmu Ming Yue pulled her forward, she pushed her back down in the same position as before and even helped her spread herself to present herself to Lin Fan.
She had already won thepetition earlier, so she no longer acted aspetitive and helped her daughter this time.
After Xiao Yi had taken this position, she turned back to Lin Fan and said, "Master, please bless Xiao Yi as well."
Lin Fan revealed a strange look when he heard this since the way she worded it was strange, but he still went forward.
Chapter 266 Drugged (5)
Duanmu Yi was filled with anticipation as sheid there, but she couldn''t see what was happening because her mother was holding her head down.
She justid there waiting for what woulde next.
But what came wasn''t what she had expected.
Lin Fan didn''t bring his thing right up to her outstretched bottom like she had expected, but rather he moved his hands over. He started ying with her just like he had done with Duanmu Ming Yue earlier.
As she felt his touch on her private parts, she couldn''t feel the burning sensation that came from them.
It didn''t take long before there was an irresistible feeling that came from below and she couldn''t helpˇsquirting right onto Lin Fan''s hands.
Lin Fan had actually stopped teasing her right before she climaxed, but she still finished just from his touch alone.
Seeing this, he shook his head with an evil smile and said, "It seems like someone needs to be punished."
Duanmu Ming Yue nodded in agreement to this and even looked at her daughter with a disappointed look. She had clearly seen what Lin Fan had been nning to do, but her daughter had actually ruined that n by allowing herself to sumb to the pleasure and finishing first.
It was clear that she needed more trainingˇ
So Lin Fan didn''t remain at the hole that he had been ying with, but rather moved up to a different hole.
He reached a finger out and tapped it, causing Duanmu Yi to cry out in surprise.
After that, she couldn''t help saying, "That, that, that hole isˇ"
? It was Duanmu Ming Yue who had covered Duanmu Yi''s mouth and said, "This is your punishment. You will sit there and take it."
Seeing the serious look in her mother''s eyes, Duanmu Yi could only give an obedient nod in response.
This was Lin Fan''s first time using this hole. Even with the other girls, he had never used this hole because he wasn''t used to it and didn''t know how to proceed, but hereˇ
As a punishment, even if he failed, he could still do whatever he wanted.
So without hesitation, he started ying with her other hole.
He didn''t do much at first, as he just teased it by putting his finger up against it as if he was about to push it in.
Duanmu Yi was scared at first since she had never practiced with that hole before.
Even Duanmu Ming Yue didn''t have practice with this hole because in this world, they normally didn''t use this hole. So this waspletely new territory for them, but since Lin Fan wanted to do this, they could only follow along.
After all, their greatest desire was to please him.
Lin Fan slowly poked it a few times before suddenly putting his finger in.
It was just the tip at first, but when it went in, Duanmu Yi couldn''t help giving a surprised gasp.
His finger had been cold, so it had surprised her when it slipped in. But after it was in there for a bit, she could feel it start to heat up as his finger just stayed inside of her.
Still, it was a very strange feeling that she couldn''t get used to at firstˇ
Eventually, Lin Fan started moving his finger back and forth, pushing it deeper and deeper into her hole. As he pushed it in, he could hear the sounds of pleasure that came from Duanmu Yi.
It became more and more wet until he was able to slip his entire finger in.
Duanmu Yi didn''t know why it felt so good, but when Lin Fan''s finger entered her other hole, there was a different feeling that she had never felt before.
This feelingˇwas new and it was strange, but it was a lie if she said that it didn''t feel good.
Once he saw that she was loose enough for him, Lin Fan stopped his finger.
Duanmu Yi looked up at Lin Fan with a look that seemed like she was asking for more. She had been quite close to finishing and when Lin Fan suddenly stopped, it was like having something she cared very much for being forcefully taken away.
But Lin Fan didn''t mind it as he suddenly stood up over her.
Duanmu Yi''s look of disappointment quickly turned into a look of shock before her face also filled with anticipation. She could see Lin Fan standing over her through her legs and she could see Lin Fan''s long and hard thing being brought up against her bottom.
As it came closer and closer, she could feel the heat that wasing from it and more liquid began dripping down her leg.
But Lin Fan stopped right before entering her and he turned to Duanmu Ming Yue to say, "Help me prepare."
Duanmu Ming Yue was confused at first, but then she realized what Lin Fan wanted.
With a charming smile, she came up in front of him and ced her lips right on the tip of his thing. Then with a kiss, she opened her mouth and swallowed it all down her throat, going all the way to the baseˇor as far as she could.
After choking on it, she pulled her head back and let Lin Fan''s thing out of her mouth.
Seeing his thing covered in her saliva, he gave her a satisfied nod beforeing over to Duanmu Yi.
As Duanmu Yi felt iting closer and closer, she couldn''t help being filled with more and more anticipationˇuntilˇ
She felt a poke in the wrong hole.
She looked up in shock as she said, "Wait, that''s notˇ"
But before she could finish, Lin Fan had already pushed his hip forward and thrusted his thing into her.
Of course, he couldn''t thrust that far because it was just too tight for him to push any further. Even though Duanmu Ming Yue had already lubed it up with her saliva, he found that he could get no more than the tip in before it got stuck.
As soon as the tip entered, Duanmu Yi let out a gasp of shock and couldn''t help wincing her face in pain.
But she didn''t make a single sound past that as she endured it all.
Her mother had already put the idea that Lin Fan''s pleasure came first in her mind, so no matter what, she would always prioritize that.
Even if it was painful, she would endure until it felt good.
Fortunately, that didn''t take long for her.
It was different from when she used the toys that her mother gave her to practiceˇthe feeling of the real thing just couldn''tpare. It wasn''t cold and stiff, rather the real thing was warm, hard, and soft at the same time.
Even though it was in the wrong hole, she could feel the walls inside of her wrapping around his thing and the warmth that came from it. The feeling of it going in and out of her, going deeper and deeper, touching the most pleasurable parts of herˇthis was not something that someone who was doing it the first time could take for long.
It didn''t take long before Duanmu Yi''s body began trembling and soonˇshe couldn''t control her bowels at all.
As she climaxed, she also relieved herself all over Lin Fan who still had his thing inside of her.
The smell of the urine that came out immediately put a damper on Lin Fan''s mood and he pulled out of her.
As he did, she slumped down onto the bed in front of him and stopped moving.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being worried when he saw this, but Duanmu Ming Yue quickly came forward to see if she was still breathing. After seeing that she was, she said, "She just fainted from the pleasure."
Lin Fan gave a relieved nod when he heard this, but then he couldn''t help looking down at the slightly yellow bed sheetsˇ
Duanmu Ming Yue revealed a bitter smile when she saw this as well, before saying with a sigh, "It seems like she still needs more training."
She looked at Lin Fan with a serious look and said, "Master, I will be sure to train her properly so she can serve you well."
Lin Fan gave a nod, but then he also came forward to grab her around the waist.
Duanmu Ming Yue was surprised to see this since she had thought that it was over after the incident with Duanmu Yi, but feeling Lin Fan''s thing poking her in the back, she revealed a charming smile.
She led Lin Fan over to the couch that was on the side of the room.
The bed had already been soiled by Duanmu Yi, so they couldn''t use it anymore.
After having him lie down on the couch, she mounted herself atop him and guided his thing until it was right at her entrance. Then in one swift movement, she sat down atop it and pushed it all the way in.
There was already plenty of liquid dripping down from her that it slid right into her without any resistance.
Feeling this long and hard thing reaching the deepest parts of her, she couldn''t help letting out a moan of pleasure.
But of course, she didn''t remain still as she moved up and down atop Lin Fan, doing all the work for him.
Lin Fan however stopped her by raising his hand which stopped her movement.
In one swift move, he lifted her up, bringing his thing out of her. Then when he put her down, he put her other hole down over it.
Duanmu Ming Yue had also never used this hole before, but since Lin Fan wanted to do this, she endured the pain that she felt when it pierced into her.
Luckily for her, that pain also quickly turned into pleasure and soon she couldn''t stop herself from moving up and down atop of Lin Fan.
For the next hour, there were moans and cries of pleasure that came from this room.
By the end of it, Lin Fan left fully clothed and inside the room was the mother and daughter lying there on the bed unconscious.
Chapter 267 Drugged (6)
When he came out of the room, Lin Fan didn''t have a satisfied look on his face.
His face was still slightly twisted as if he was feeling the effects of the aphrodisiac, which he was.
Even though he had sunk into pleasure with Duanmu Ming Yue for over an hour, he still hadn''t been able to fully relieve the effects of the aphrodisiac. There was a strong burning sensation that wasing from deep inside of him that he just couldn''t ignore.
So he was looking for someone else to help him relieve this feeling.
The problem was that there was no one else in the manor that he normally slept with that could help him.
Since they had all been tired, they hadn''t been able to finish their work today and still weren''t back yet.
The only one that was left in the manor wasˇMing Xin.
After a moment of hesitation, he still made up his mind and he headed down the hall to her room.
Since there had been no one else in the manor since everyone was out, Ming Xin had gone to her room as soon as dinner was over. She had been in her room racking her brain on what to do next.
Since she had arrived at the manor, she had been thinking about different methods of making Lin Fan take her. Only if he slept with her would she really be his woman and her future would be secure.
But no matter what she did, Lin Fan never did anything to her.
He didn''t even put a single finger on her.
She had been deep in thought when she suddenly heard the door open.
Seeing that it was Lin Fan, she was surprised at first before asking, "What are you doing here?"
Lin Fan to her surprise didn''t say a thing as he just moved forward towards her. When he was standing in front of her, he suddenly reached his hand out and took her by the waist.
Ming Xin couldn''t react at all as he suddenly pulled her into his embrace.
She couldn''t help losing her mind a bit since this was her first time being held by a man like this, especially someone like Lin Fan who she had already recognized as her man. Her heart couldn''t help skipping a beat and her face turned red when she realized what had happened, but she still forced herself to calm down.
Ming Xin pulled her head out of his chest and looked up at him.
It wasn''t hard for her to notice that there was something off about him since he wasn''t acting like he normally did. So she couldn''t help asking, "Is this really what you want?"
This was what she had wanted to happen, but she knew that if he did this unwillingly, it would be putting the carriage before the horse. After all, if she couldn''t obtain his heart and only obtained his body, it would be like putting shackles of responsibility on him.
While she would be taken care of by him because of responsibility, she would never receive the love and safety that she wanted.
So she didn''t want to do things like this.
Lin Fan looked down at her and gave a nod without hesitation.
He had already thought about this when he had made his way over to her room, so there was no hesitation left in his actions at all.
Seeing the serious look in his eyes, Ming Xin realized that while he was acting strange, his mind was still clear enough to understand his actions. That meant that this was something that he chose to do after clearly thinking about all the consequences.
So without thest block in her heart, she gave a nod and said, "Take me."
Lin Fan nodded and lifted her up, carrying her over to her bed and cing her down.
After she had been ced down, Ming Xin covered her face and waited for Lin Fan to do what he wanted with her.
Even though she had spoken those bold words when they had first met, she was still a young girl that had never had this kind of experience before. So when it was time to put her money where her mouth was, she couldn''t help crumbling under the pressure of the situation and was filled with shyness.
But Lin Fan was more than skilled enough for the both of them after everything that he had been through.
So he gently reached out his hand and started pulling the clothes off her body.
As she felt his hands moving across her body, it was like her body was suddenly starting to burn. Or at least it started feeling like it was burning where he was touching her.
But this wasn''t a bad burning sensation.
It was like there was a heat that reached her heart and provoked the desires deep down inside of her.
As Lin Fan pulled off her clothes, he revealed the smooth snow white skin that was underneath. It was almost as if it had been carved from white jade itself.
But what impressed Lin Fan the most were the two peaks standing tall on her chest.
For someone of her age, this was something that clearly didn''t match her figure.
It wasn''t as big as Rokuko''s, but it definitely wasn''t small either.
As soon as they were revealed in front of him, Lin Fan couldn''t help grabbing them with his hands and kneading them. As his hands grabbed, pulled, and twisted, it felt like there was a me that was about to burn her heart away that came from her chest.
Ming Xin had already learned about this and had expected him to do this, but when she felt his hand on her chest, this feeling was nothing like she had imagined. It was like this feeling would burn her to ashes at this rate and she couldn''t take it anymore.
At the same time, there was a stream of liquid that started leaking down her leg.
After ying around with them for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly stopped his hands and started using his fingers to y with the tips that were standing firm on these peaks. These were soft pink tips that were as hard as stone at this point.
The first thing he did was pinch them with his fingers, but soon he was pulling at them, twisting them, and licking them with his tongue.
Feeling all the things that he did to tease her, Ming Xin really couldn''t take it anymore.
There was an irresistible feeling that came from her lower half that kept growing stronger and stronger, almost like she had to pee. She twisted her legs and did her best to keep it in, but the more Lin Fan did, the stronger this feeling became.
Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore.
With a delightful moan, she suddenly squirted out onto the bed in front of her.
The liquid that she released sshed onto the bed and created a puddle there, almost as if she had wet the bed.
Seeing this, she couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed and couldn''t help covering her face again.
But Lin Fan didn''t let her as he grabbed her hands and pulled them aside as he came forward to ce a kiss on her lips. The soft feeling and fragrance that came from her lips made his soul fly away.
At the same time, his tongue moved through her lips and into her mouth, grabbing onto her tongue like a snake.
Ming Xin was shocked when she felt Lin Fan''s tongue entering her mouth, but she didn''t resist at all as she just let him do what he wanted. When his tongue wrapped around hers, she could taste his saliva entering her mouth.
It was like the sweetest nectar that she had ever tasted even though normally she would be grossed out by something like this.
She couldn''t help wanting to drink more and started sucking on his tongue.
As she sucked, she could feel the heat that filled her mouth and entered her brain,pletely melting it. It was as if the more they kissed, the more her mind emptied.
It had even been so deep that she found that it was hard for her to breathe, but she didn''t stop even if she felt like she was suffocating. She just kept sucking on his tongue, trying to get as much of the sweet taste as she could.
But in the end, it was Lin Fan who pulled his mouth away and moved up on the bed.
He moved so that his lower part was right in front of her face and then he pulled down his pants to reveal what was hidden inside.
When his long and hard thing appeared in front of her, Ming Xin was terrified.
She had already thought it was big when she saw the outline in his pants, but when the real thing was ced in front of her, she couldn''t help being scared. It was bigger than anything that she had ever seen.
She couldn''t help thinking to herself, "Are all men this big?"
But she secretly shook her head to clear these thoughts since the texts that she had been researching hadn''t mentioned anything like this.
Though it was big, it also released a smell that made her mind empty even more than that kiss. It was so enticing that she wanted it in her mouth even more than his tongueˇ
So she couldn''t help reaching her tongue out towards Lin Fan''s long and hard thing in front of her face.
The moment that she took a lick, she felt like her brain was melting and her tongue was on fire. This was a texture and taste that she had never experienced before, but it was something that she couldn''t help wanting more of.
In a greedy manner, she moved her head forward and opened her mouth to take it in as deep as she could. However, it was just too big for her little mouth and she could only get as much as the tip into her mouth.
During this whole time, her tongue had been moving all around her mouth, trying to get as much of the taste as she could.
For Lin Fan, the movement of this tongue brought a pleasure that was hard to describe. While it wasn''t at the same level as Duanmu Ming Yue''s technique, she made up for it with her enthusiasm.
Her tongue moved much faster than Duanmu Ming Yue''s and kept swirling around the tip, providing him with pleasure with each rotation.
But this wasn''t enough for him, so he grabbed Ming Xin''s head and started pushing deeper in.
Ming Xin''s eyes opened wide in shock when she felt this, but once again, she still didn''t resist. She just let him grab her by the sides of the head and push it deeper into her mouth.
As it went deeper and deeper, the taste and smell became stronger and stronger until she couldn''t think straight anymore.
The only thought that was in her mind was to get as much of this taste as she could, so she wildly moved her tongue around. It was just too bad that it was so full in her mouth that there wasn''t much space for her tongue to move.
Finally, when Ming Xin looked like she was about to choke, Lin Fan pulled it out of her mouth.
A bunch of saliva dripped down her chin and she found it hard to keep her eyes open with how much tears she had shed, so it gave her a very strange look. But for Lin Fan, this was a very familiar look that he couldn''t help feeling turned on byˇ
Ming Xin couldn''t take it anymore and begged, "Please stop teasing me. It''s burning down thereˇPlease give it to me."
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile before giving a nod.
He pushed her down and put her legs over her head, giving him a clear view of her bottom part and her secret ce.
He brought his thing right to the entrance, releasing its heat to Ming Xin.
As she felt the heat that came from this, she couldn''t help feeling the burning feeling inside of her growing stronger. At the same time, there was a feeling that was roaring out in her, asking for him to do it.
So she just looked up at him with pleading eyes.
Lin Fan didn''t hold back at all as he thrusted into her with just a single thrust.
With how wet Ming Xin was and how soaked in saliva his thing was, it slid in without any resistance.
But Ming Xin was young and she did have a small figure, so it was too tight for him to fit it all in.
He was only able to get half of it in before it was stuck, but that was still an impressive feat since both Duanmu Yi and Rokuko couldn''t get more than the tip in on the first thrust.
But for Ming Xin who was having her first time, just half of it was more than enough to fill her up.
As it filled her, she couldn''t stop that feeling again as she climaxed once more, spraying all over Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t stop though as he started moving back and forth, pushing it deeper and deeper with each thrust. As he thrusted, Ming Xin couldn''t help giving a cry of pleasure each time and she sprayed out more and more liquid with each time.
The waves of pleasure that filled her brain made her lose consciousness again and again before being woken up by the same waves of pleasure.
With these cries, Lin Fan thrusted again and again into her until finally he gave a grunt and also shot out his load deep into her.
But he wasn''t satisfied with that and neither was Ming Xin.
After he finished shooting his load, he was surprised to find that Ming Xin''s legs hade down and had wrapped up around his waist, not letting him pull out. Then she pulled him by the waist towards her, making him thrust again and again.
Seeing the look in her eyes, he could tell that she waspletely lost in the pleasureˇ
It seemed that Ming Xin''s own libidoˇwasn''t less than his!
So he kept up with her and continued to thrust into her.
Just like this, Lin Fan was able to relieve the feeling of the aphrodisiac.
Chapter 268 Genius
When morning came, Lin Fan was the first one to wake up.
He had fallen asleep in Ming Xin''s room after being exhausted by their love making sessionst night.
For the first time, he had actually found someone that was able to keep up with him and had been able to fully finish with just one person.
He couldn''t help looking at Ming Xin who was lying there with a satisfied look on her face as she dreamed about something with an impressed look. Normally, it would take several girls for him to be satisfied because no one could keep up with him, but she had done just thatˇ
Of course, he did have another session with Duanmu Ming Yue and Duanmu Yi earlier, but it was still very impressive.
Making sure not to make too much sound, he let her sleep as he slowly got up and headed out the room.
When he came out, he could see from the door to Duanmu Ming Yue''s room that she was still asleep.
Normally, she would already be up since she was the one that cooked breakfast for all of them. However, since she was sleeping in today, Lin Fan didn''t wake her up since he knew that she would be tired after what happenedst night.
So he quietly made his way down to the kitchen before heading into the pantry to see what they had.
He wasn''t someone that cooked normally, so there wasn''t much that he could make in the first ce.
What he did find was some eggs and bacon, so he decided to make a famous dish from his world. To try and make it a bit better, he also took a few tomatoes, some beans, and a few pieces of bread.
It was just too bad that he didn''t know how to cook it properly, so it turned into onerge circle instead.
There were hints of red, brown, pink, white, and yellow here and there.
In short, it was just arge mess.
And as for the vourˇ
As he was cooking, there were girls that suddenly walked in.
It was Yue Lan and the others who had finallye home after a long night of work.
They had fallen asleep outside, so they wereing home early in the morning.
When they saw Lin Fan cooking there, they couldn''t help being surprised. That was because they were already used to seeing Duanmu Ming Yue cooking early in the morning.
Yue Lan took the lead and asked, "Why are you cooking?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile as he said, "Well, Ming Yue was a bit tired, so she''s still sleeping."
When she heard the word "tired", Yue Lan immediately narrowed her eyes to look at him.
Lin Fan felt like this gaze was burning him, so he couldn''t help turning away as he didn''t dare look directly at her.
Seeing that he wasn''t saying anything, it basically confirmed what Yue Lan was already thinking. However, she didn''t say anything as she led the other girls to sit down and have breakfast.
When Lin Fan saw this, he revealed a bitter smile, but he went back into the pantry to get more ingredients to cook for them.
The food that he madeˇit couldn''t be considered good, but it also couldn''t be considered bad. The best way to describe it was that it wasˇedible.
Still, the girls were very happy to eat this because this was something that Lin Fan had made for them.
As long as it was something that Lin Fan made, they would happily eat it.
When Duanmu Ming Yue came down with Duanmu Yi, she was surprised to see everyone already sitting there eating. At the same time, she couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed since she saw that it was Lin Fan cooking.
She had already vowed to serve Lin Fan to the best of her abilities, so letting him cook for her wasˇsomething that went against that vow.
It was hard not for her to feel bad when this happened.
She was about to apologize, but Lin Fan waved his hand to cut her off before putting a te in front of her with some eggs and bacon.
She looked down and she could tell immediately how poorly it was made, but she also couldn''t help revealing a smile as a warm feeling filled her heart.
This was something that she had never experienced before, so having it happen for the first time was very touching to her.
With Duanmu Yi, she began eating the te of eggs and bacon.
Yue Lan saw this and couldn''t help saying, "It really was hard for us yesterday and you seemed to have had quite a bit of fun by yourself."
Lin Fan jolted when he heard this.
The same with Duanmu Ming Yue, but before she could say anything, Yue Lan raised her hand to cut her off. After all, thisment of hers wasn''t directed at Duanmu Ming Yue or Duanmu Yi.
She had already expected that they would be Lin Fan''s women eventually with how they acted and she personally quite liked them. She knew that they would be a great fit in Lin Fan''s harem, so she already knew that it was just a matter of time.
But for some reason, there was a bit of an annoyed feeling that was inside of her.
While they had been working hard, Lin Fan had snuck back and had fun with Duanmu Ming Yue and the others still at the manor.
It was almost as if he was sneaking around their backs which gave her a slightly ufortable feeling.
If he was starting to sneak around nowˇthen what would he do in the future?
If he was starting to do things like thisˇwho knew what he might do?
This could be the beginning of the end of their rtionship. After all, this might be a sign that he was already getting tired of them.
So in the end, it was her insecurity that made her feel slightly annoyed with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan could see that she was angry, so he didn''t say anything and just nodded along as sheined.
Yue Lan continued byining, "You were here having fun at the manor while we were stuck with a big problem. The waterway was freezing up because it''s getting colder and we had to manually defrost it to get it working again. Do you know how many people it took just to do all of that?"
Once again, Lin Fan nodded along as Yue Lan kept spoking.
This was the technique that Lin Fan had learned from his fatherˇnot the father of the current body, but the father of the Lin Fan from Earth.
Through his rtionship with Lin Fan''s mother, he had taught Lin Fan that sometimes when womenined, it was because they just wanted someone to listen to themin. There was no need for him to say anything, he just needed to listen to her.
However, he couldn''t just pretend to listen and had to actually listen or it would make her even more angry.
So while sheined to him, he nodded and shook his head ording to theint that she made to him.
After all, he was responsible for most of herints. Even though she had happily taken on the job, it was still his work that she was doing since it was his town and his business that she was managing.
Honestly, if it wasn''t for Yue Lan, Lin Fan really wouldn''t know how to manage a business of the scale that she had built. If she did one day leave him, he would be as helpless as a child in terms of managing this business and town.
But of course, that was impossible because Yue Lan was already deeply in love with Lin Fan. She would never leave him if she could and even if she was forced to, she would fight to herst breath to stay.
Slowly as sheined, she couldn''t help feeling better and better.
That was because she was indeed too stressed out from handling all of these matters.
But as she wasining, Ming Xin also came down for breakfast.
She had been standing outside for a bit, listening to Yue Lan''sints beforeing in.
When she walked in, Yue Lan had been in the middle ofining, but Ming Xin cut her off by saying, "If you line the walls of the waterway with some dried Fire Stone Powder, you''ll be able to keep them from freezing over. At the same time, the Fire Stone Powder willst for over ten years, so we only need to rece it every so often, which is quite cost effective."
Yue Lan suddenly stoppedining to look in Ming Xin''s direction.
Her face was covered in shock because she knew that Ming Xin''s suggestion would work, it was just that she had never thought of it.
But before she could say anything, Ming Xin started giving her more and more suggestions that would solve most of theints that she had made to Lin Fan.
Yue Lan had a shocked expression on her face at first when she heard this, but then she couldn''t help revealing a more and more cautious look, as if she suspected Ming Xin of something.
Ming Xin finished up her suggestions and said, "If you want, I can work with you to solve all of these problems."
Yue Lan didn''t say anything at first as she knitted her brows in thought while looking at Ming Xin. After a long period of silence, she finally asked, "Why are you onlying forward to help now?"
Ming Xin just replied with a calm look on her face, "I felt that it was the right time now."
Yue Lan kept looking at Ming Xin for a while before suddenly giving a nod and saying, "Alright, you''ll work for me from now on."
Chapter 269 Heading To The Village
Everyone couldn''t help looking at Yue Lan with a surprised look since they never thought that she would suddenly agree to taking in Ming Xin.
They had thought that she would ask a few more questions, but to their surprise, she had epted Ming Xin right away.
No one really knew how to react to this situation.
However, Lin Fan as the master of this manor felt that he should say something.
It was just that before he could say anything, Yue Lan suddenly looked at him and asked, "You''re still here?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
He still heard the hidden meaning behind her words and gave a nod before walking out of the room.
While her words had sounded harsh, this was Yue Lan''s way of giving him permission to head off to the vige with the pirs. Now that she had found someone capable to help her, she no longer needed him to stay in the town doing various things for her.
This was her way of giving him her blessing to leave.
He knew better than to question it or she might just take it back. So he chose to leave as soon as possible just in case she regretted it or there was something else that she needed him to do.
As for him just leaving without her permission, he wasn''t cruel enough to do that.
He had dumped a bunch of work on her and she was just asking for his help, so his guilt prevented him from leaving without getting her permission first.
Once Lin Fan was gone, Yue Lan gave a sigh before turning back to Ming Xin.
She said in a calm voice, "I''ll build you your ownb so you can do whatever research you want. You won''t need to worry about the funding either since I''ll give you all the money that you need."
She had seen through Ming Xin''s genius through all the suggestions that she gave her, so she knew that the best use for this was to give her ab so she could research new things for them.
At the same time, that would allow her to use Ming Xin whenever she had a new problem that needed to be solved.
Ming Xin gave a nod in response to this without saying anything else.
After a long period of silence, Yue Lan finally asked, "Why now?"
Ming Xin lowered her head and remained silent for a bit before suddenly saying, "I was making sure that I would have a ce in the future. If I were to show everything before he made me his, thenˇ"
She didn''t finish her sentence, but it was clear what she was implying.
Simply put, she didn''t trust the girls in Lin Fan''s harem.
If she were to reveal her abilities and one of them were to get jealous of her, she wouldn''t have a stable enough position to defend herself. As long as Lin Fan didn''t sleep with her and make her a real member of his harem, it was impossible for her to stand up against the rest of the girls.
So the best thing for her to do was toy as low as possible until she finally won Lin Fan''s favour.
The other girls looked at each other before revealing slightly sad looks.
They all liked Ming Xin and knew what kind of things that she had gone through. They had thought that they had been weing enough, but it seemed like there were still things that she was worried about that she didn''t tell themˇ
This made them feel bad since they never noticed any of this.
But Yue Lan slightly knitted her brows as that same annoyed feeling as before came back.
These words also meant that now that Lin Fan had slept with her, she was willing to show her abilities. Which also confirmed that Lin Fan had indeed slept with herst night.
Seeing the look on Yue Lan''s face, Duanmu Ming Yue couldn''t help feeling more and more guilty.
If it was before, she might not have said anything since her top priority was still Lin Fan.
But now that she had fully recognized herself as part of Lin Fan''s harem, she knew that his happiness also relied on the girls in the harem. She knew that if she wanted him to be happy, she needed to care about the other girls in the harem as well.
So when Yue Lan was angry with Lin Fan like this because of her fault, she couldn''t help feeling guilty.
In the end, Duanmu Ming Yue finally said, "I have a confession to make."
Everyone was surprised to suddenly hear this from Duanmu Ming Yue, so they all turned to look at her.
When they were looking at her like this, for some reason, Duanmu Ming Yue found it hard to talk. She wouldn''t have found it hard before, but right now, when all of them looked at her like this, she strangely felt nervous.
After taking a deep breath, she still said, "I was the one who drugged young master Lin. I was the one that put aphrodisiacs in his foodst night."
Everyone couldn''t help looking at her with shocked looks when they heard this, but it also solved the mystery of why Lin Fan had suddenly made a movest night when they had all been gone.
But even Ming Xin had a surprised look on her face.
After all, even with how smart she was, she hadn''t been able to figure out why Lin Fan had suddenly shown up in her roomst night.
It hadn''t made any sense at all.
That was until she finally heard Duanmu Ming Yue''s confession.
No one said a word when this confession came out as they all just sat there in silence.
Finally, it was Yue Lan who broke the silence by suddenly giving a sigh.
Everyone was surprised and confused when they heard this, but they waited for her to speak.
However, Yue Lan didn''t say anything as she looked from Ming Xin to Duanmu Ming Yue, as if she was thinking something.
Seeing this, the two of them couldn''t help feeling nervous.
Finally, Yue Lan said, "I am at fault here as well, but you have crossed a line."
Both of them once again trembled when they heard this and they couldn''t help looking at Yue Lan.
The moment that they saw the cold way that she was looking at them, they felt a chill run down their spine.
Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "I already knew what you were nning, but since you didn''t do anything that went too far, I had ignored it. But now that you''ve crossed the line like thisˇ"
She didn''t finish as she stared at Duanmu Ming Yue with a cold look.
Duanmu Ming Yue looked at Yue Lan like she was meeting her for the first time. She had never felt this kind of feeling from Yue Lan before and even with her nerves, she couldn''t help feeling very nervous facing Yue Lan.
But before anyone could say anything, Duanmu Yi came out in front of Duanmu Ming Yue, shielding her mother behind her. She looked right into Yue Lan''s cold eyes and said, "It''s not my mother''s fault! She did this all because of me! If you want to punish someone, you can punish me!"
Yue Lan''s expression didn''t change in the slightest as she looked at Duanmu Yi.
This made Duanmu Yi shrink back, but she didn''t back down as she stood in front of Duanmu Ming Yue.
She loved Lin Fan, but she also loved her mother and she wouldn''t let anyone hurt her.
Yue Lan then said in the same cold voice, "That was what I was nning on doing in the first ce."
Both of them trembled when they heard this.
But then she added, "Of course, this is all for your good as well. You should know that if you want to fit in, you have to get along with everyone or he will be sad."
After another pause, she asked, "Do you want him to be happy?"
Both of them looked at each other and then turned back to nod in response.
Yue Lan''s cold look instantly melted and she revealed a smile as she said, "Good, then we''ll have to do a bit of training and then you''ll be ready to serve him."
Even though she had a smile on her face, both of them still felt a chill run down their back.
Yue Lan however didn''t care as she turned to Ming Xin and said, "As for youˇyou should really learn to trust us more."
Ming Xin just revealed a smile and said, "Well, you can''t me meˇafter all, you have your n for him."
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at Ming Xin, as if she was sizing her up again.
Ming Xin didn''t back down when she saw this and it matched Yue Lan''s gaze.
After a long period of silence, Yue Lan said, "You think that you know everything?"
Ming Xin just revealed a smile without saying anything.
Yue Lan also revealed a smile and said, "It is for his good."
Ming Xin gave a snort this time and said, "If you say so."
But Yue Lan spoke in a firm voice that scared Ming Xin a bit, "I do say so."
This was Yue Lan''s true appearance as the boss of Lin Fan''s harem.
As one of the oldest members, with only Xiao Yue being senior to her, she had quite a lot of influence in Lin Fan''s harem.
Xiao Yue didn''t have the kind of personality that suited this kind of work, so she handed this task over to Yue Lan since she also trusted Yue Lan to do what was best.
The senior members of the harem actually had quite a close bond, almost as if they were sisters. This was forged through sleeping together with Lin Fan many times, so it wouldn''t be broken that easily.
When Ming Xin was facing this kind of Yue Lan, she had no choice but to back down.
After all, she could see that everyone else here also supported Yue Lan, so there was no way for her to challenge her even if she wanted.
Yue Lan saw this and took her hand to pat before saying, "It''s all for his good, right?"
Ming Xin saw the scary look in Yue Lan''s eyes and had no choice but to nod along.
Seeing this, Yue Lan revealed a happy smile before turning back to her breakfast. But halfway through, she suddenly realized something and quickly stood up.
She called out and there was a ck cloaked figure that appeared.
She quickly wrote something on a piece of paper and gave it to the ck cloaked figure before saying a few things to them. The ck cloaked figure gave a nod before suddenly disappearing.
Chapter 270 Variant Spirit Beast
After Lin Fan left the manor, he quickly headed off to one of the warehouses in the town.
He needed supplies before heading out and there was no better ce to get them than a ce that he owned.
So he came to this warehouse that had supplies for the entire town.
There was always an excess stored there, so it didn''t matter if he were to take some for himself.
After all, it all belonged to him as he was the mayor.
It was much easier than going out and buying everything.
After taking what he needed, he headed to the gate of the town. He didn''t summon out Hi and the carriage since they attracted too much attention and he wanted to leave the town without being noticed.
It was just too bad that when he arrived at the street leading out of the town, there was already a crowd that had gathered.
The moment that he arrived, all eyes turned on him and many people starteding over.
They didn''te all the way over to him and just gathered around him beforeˇ
They started a parade!
There were girls dancing, there wererge festive lion dances, there were drums and marching bands, it had everything that a normal parade would need.
When Lin Fan saw all of this, he couldn''t stop three ck lines from appearing on his forehead.
But before he could say anything, there was someone that came up from behind him.
When he saw this person, he immediately recognized her based on her ck cloak.
This was Zi Qiu, the leader of the secret team under Yue Lan.
She had made this team to take care of things that couldn''t be taken care of with normal means, so they would always be working in the shadows. But this team was also made of the people that were trusted the most by Yue Lan, so there was no need to doubt their loyalty.
When Zi Qiu arrived, without saying a thing, she offered a piece of paper to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but he took the piece of paper from her.
After handing this piece of paper over, Zi Qiu disappeared from his line of sight.
Lin Fan opened the paper and when he saw what was written on it, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
This was handwriting that he recognizedˇ
"Good luck and stay safe."
When he read this, there was a stream of warmth that flowed into his heart.
As for who wrote it, who else would it be if notˇ
Yue Lan?
That was why she had called for Zi Qiu and had sent her off. She even had Zi Qiu prepare this parade just to send him off.
So while Lin Fan still felt awkward about the parade, he epted it in the end and yed along more enthusiastically than normal.
In a sense, this was Yue Lan''s way of showing that she cared about him, so he had to respond in kind.
When Yue Lanter received the report from Zi Qiu about how Lin Fan had acted in the parade, she also couldn''t help revealing a faint smile as a warm feeling filled her heart.
ˇ
Three dayster, Lin Fan finally arrived at the vige.
This vige wasn''t that far away, but during his journey, he had been sidetracked.
He had run into a Foundation Realm Spirit Beast and his pets had wanted to test out their powers against it, so he had spent a day just torturing this Foundation Realm Spirit Beast.
The Foundation Realm Spirit Beast was a powerful spirit beast, but whenpared to Lin Fan, it was like a child. Lin Fan was able to easily use his power to suppress this spirit beast, making it willing to act as a training partner for his pets.
As for the fear of it "identally" hurting his pets, it wasn''t possible with Hayase here.
This spirit beast was a lizard spirit beast, so if it could evolve, it would eventually be a dragon.
Hayase was a real dragon, so there was an innate pressure that came from Hayase that suppressed the lizard spirit beast. As long as Hayase was there, it wouldn''t dare do anything out of line since it was afraid of Hatyase crushing it.
So it allowed itself to be tortured over and over again by Lin Fan''s pets.
Even though most of his pets were still in the Qi Gathering Realm, being hit by these small attacks again and again built up over the course of an entire day, so it was covered in bruises by the time that they were done.
Of course, they didn''t go as far as killing this lizard spirit beast since they were using it to train themselves. It would be like repaying kindness with evil and Lin Fan didn''t feel like it was right.
So the original n was to let it go after sparring with it for a day.
But as it was being beaten up again and again, Lin Fan saw that its affection (fear) kept increasing until a prompt appeared.
Lin Fan thought about it before agreeing to the prompt and taming this spirit beast.
Lin Fan was surprised to find that this lizard spirit beast was actually a me Smander since he had already seen a me Smander before and it didn''t look like this.
This me Smander wasn''t a giant lizard like the one that he had seen before, but rather it was a tiny lizard that was only around the size of a dog. It looked very simr to the komodo dragons that he had seen in the zoo back on Earth.
When he looked carefully at its status screen, he found that there was a (Variant) word that was written beside its species.
Variant, that was a word that immediately attracted Lin Fan''s attention.
That was because it was a word that he had already seen many times in novels and mangas.
Whenever there was a spirit beast that had this description, they would always be some kind of special spirit beast that had some kind of backstory. The spirit beasts that had this kind of description would all have some special destiny that they would need to followˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t think that this was true in real life.
This was the real world and it wouldn''t turn out like the novels that he had read.
In the real world, this variant could be a good or a bad thing. It might mean that because of the variation, this me Smander might never be able to break through again since it had used up all of its potential. Or it could mean that because of this variation, this me Smander had the chance to evolve into something greater.
For now, he didn''t know which of these would happen, so he could only observe the me Smander that he had tamed.
But he was feeling excited about the future prospects of this me Smander.
And no matter what, this me Smander was already in the Foundation Realm, so it was already quite strongpared to normal spirit beasts. Even if it couldn''t break through in the future, there were many ces that Lin Fan could leave this me Smander.
After all, there were girls in his harem that weren''t that good at cultivating either and needed pets to guard them.
So he could always leave this variant me Smander with them.
Since he had tamed it, Lin Fan decided to give it a name as well.
After thinking for a while, Lin Fan finally said, "Igneel, that is your new name."
As he was thinking, he couldn''t help thinking of a famous fire dragon from his world, so he chose to name the me Smander after it. He was hoping that this variant description meant that it would one day be able to evolve into a fire dragon.
As if responding to his hopes, there were mes that suddenly appeared around Igneel and swirled around it. After swirling around for a bit, the mes suddenly disappeared and the red colour around Igneel became much brighter, as if something had fundamentally changed about it.
After looking at Igneel for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly remembered something and raised his hand before spreading it out.
With a thought, there was a bead of water that suddenly appeared in his hand.
It was naturally a drop of Clear Water that he had formed from the Clear Water Bead in his dantian.
When this drop of Clear Water appeared, all of the pets that had been resting on the side suddenly turned to look in its direction.
Igneel had also felt the specialty of the drop of Clear Water, but since Hayase was showing his interest, Igneel didn''t dare do anything.
Lin Fan waved his hand at the other pets to show that it wasn''t their turn and they all turned away with disappointed looks.
He brought the drop of Clear Water over to Igneel who was surprised to see that it was being offered to it. However, since this drop of Clear Water was being offered, Igneel didn''t hesitate at all to lick it up from Lin Fan''s palm.
That was because Igneel had already seen that Lin Fan was in charge of Hayase, so it had already put Lin Fan at a higher level than Hayase on its hierarchy.
After it licked the drop of Clear Water from Lin Fan''s hands, it suddenly burst into mes that were much more intensepared to before.
Those messted a few minutes before finally dying down and it happily looked at Lin Fan as if it was asking for more, but it was disappointed when Lin Fan didn''t give it any more drops of Clear Water.
Lin Fan just patted it on its head with eyes that were filled with expectation.
He had seen how powerful the mes it had just released were, so he was looking forward to seeing how this variant me Smander would develop.
Seeing this look, the me Smander couldn''t help feeling a bit of fear.
Chapter 271 Strange Village
When Lin Fan arrived three dayster, he was greeted by a group of people that had been waiting there.
Judging by their appearance, it looked like they had been waiting for him a long time.
Based on the symbol on their clothes, Lin Fan knew why they had been waiting for him.
They were people from the Royal Style Company, they were people that were under Yue Lan. They were the ones that had been dispatched to check out this vige on Yue Lan''s behalf and they were the ones that sent those artifacts back.
But when Lin Fan saw them, he was surprised to findˇthat they all had tired looks on their faces.
It was currently the middle of the day and looking at the indents in the dirt, it was clear that they had been standing there for a long time.
However, when they saw Lin Fan, they immediately came forward with excited looks and greeted him respectfully.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward look when he saw them acting this way.
After they greeted him, he said, "There''s no need for you to do all of this."
The leader of the group said, "Young master, it is only natural that we would be waiting to guide you through this vige."
This group waspletely made up of beautiful women and with how tired they looked, anyone that didn''t know the situation would thinkˇthat Lin Fan was abusing them.
Even he had this thought pass through his mind.
He couldn''t help asking, "How king have you been waiting?"
Before the leader of the group responded, the youngest member said, "We''ve been waiting since we received notice that the young master wasing."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling guilty when he heard this.
He had thought that this was a carefree trip for him, so he had taken his time traveling and had spent the time taking Igneel. He never thought that this would cause these girls to wait for him like this.
The leader of the group immediately smacked the youngest member on the back of her head.
As the youngest member, she really didn''t have a filterˇ
The youngest realized her mistake when she saw the look on Lin Fan''s face and immediately covered her mouth.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "You weren''t waiting without any sleep, right?"
Normally he wouldn''t ask something that one could solve withmon sense, butmon sense didn''t apply with these girls.
As expectedˇafter he asked this question, the girls couldn''t help looking away.
Since they weren''t willing to tell him anything, he could only choose someone to tell him.
The one that he chose was the youngest who didn''t have a filter. He knew that she would give him the most honest answer.
The youngest knew that she shouldn''t say anything, she could even see the leader ring at her. However, it was the young master that was asking this and she couldn''t just not say anythingˇ
So in the end, she said in a slow and hesitant voice, "Weˇtook turns sleeping."
Lin Fan gave a sigh and shook his head again before looking at them in exasperation.
If others knew about this, they would surely use him of abusing his employeesˇ
He didn''t know what Yue Lan had taught these girls, but he would need to talk to her once he got back.
Since he couldn''t do anything about their attitude, Lin Fan had these girls lead him into the vige.
These girls had already spent quite a bit of time here, so they had already be close to the vigers. Not to mention that they were all beautiful young girls, so they had already be the idols of the vige.
When the vigers saw the way that they acted around Lin Fan, they had many different reactions.
The men naturally were envious.
? They could see how the girls treated Lin Fan and they could see how handsome Lin Adam was, so it was hard for them not to be envious of him.
So there were a lot of men who red at Lin Fan.
As for the women, they were happy to see Lin Fan.
The ones that were married were naturally unhappy to see their husbands having fun staring at the girls, so they were happy to see Lin Fan appear to take them down a peg.
As for the ones that weren''t, this was a handsome man that had just arrived who was much better than the men that were in the vige, so of course they were happy to see Lin Fan.
The girls led Lin Fan through the vige, almost as if he was being shown off before they arrived at the vige chief''s house.
The vige chief also looked at Lin Fan with a stink eye at first, but then that changed when the girls introduced him as their boss. As soon as he learned that Lin Fan was their boss, his attitude immediately changed.
He greeted Lin Fan with a polite voice and a deep bow.
That was because Lin Fan''s status as their boss was very important.
When they came to investigate this vige, they hade with another status. They hade as traveling merchants to buy and sell goods.
So they had brought quite a few resources to the vige and allowed the vige to earn quite a bit from buying their goods. At the same time, they had also bought many different artifacts from the vige.
The artifacts were considered waste in the vige.
Even if they bore the sacred mark, they were items that were just cluttering their homes, so they were more than happy to sell them. Not to mention that the girls had offered quite a high price for it, so it made them even happier.
The vige chief recognized that if Lin Fan was here, then there must be something else that they wanted from the vige.
This was a chance for their vige to make a big deal and earn arge amount of money, so how could the vige chief not treat Lin Fan well?
He would even offer Lin Fan his granddaughter if he had to.
After all, Lin Fan was a rich and handsome man, so he was sure that he would give his granddaughter a good life.
It was just too bad that his granddaughter was only five years oldˇ
Well, there was still a bit of hope in the vige chief''s mind that Lin Fan liked them youngˇBut it was too bad that hope would be crushed since Lin Fan indeed didn''t like them like that.
He didn''t want the interdimensional FBI breaking into his house and taking him awayˇ
Lin Fan didn''t beat around the bush with the vige chief and asked, "Do you have more items that have that symbol on it? If you do, I would be interested in buying them."
The vige chief had already expected this, so he said, "We have plenty of items with the sacred mark on them, but you should know that these are items that are unique in this world since only our vige has them. If you really are interested in them, we would be willing to part with them, butˇ"
He left his words hanging, but the meaning behind them were clear.
If you want them, you should show your sincerity.
In this case, sincerity was money.
He was the vige chief, so it was his job to get as many benefits as he could for the vigers in his vige. It wasn''t strange at all for him to negotiate like this.
But Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a confused look when he heard this.
He wasn''t confused by why the vige chief would do this, he was more confused by the words "sacred mark".
The vige chief could see the look on his face and couldn''t help feeling worried.
Could it be that he wasn''t here for the items and was here for something else, he was only using the items as a starting point?
Could it be that he had ruined the negotiations by exposing his greed right from the beginning?
The vige chief wanted to exin, but before he could, Lin Fan asked, "What do you mean by sacred mark?"
This time, it was the vige chief''s turn to be surprised since this was thest question he expected to be asked. After all, he had thought that Lin Fan had bought those items because he recognized the sacred mark.
This sacred mark was the mark of the Holy Dragon Church and he thought that Lin Fan was buying these items for other members of the Holy Dragon Church, which was why he was willing to pay such a high price.
But if Lin Fan didn''t even know what the sacred mark was, could it be that there was something else special about these items?
After thinking for a bit, the vige chief shook these thoughts out of his mind.
He was nothing more than a mortal and he could easily tell that this boss of those girls was a cultivator. There was just something special about him that made it clear that he was a cultivator.
Since this was a matter that involved cultivators, it was better for him not to get involved.
He and the vigers didn''t have enough lives to get involved in this matter.
So the vige chief gave a simple exnation about the sacred mark and their Holy Dragon Church before bringing Lin Fan to a small room in his house that had an altar.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow when he saw this.
As far as he knew, this mark was the mark of the Hidden Dragon Sect and not this "sacred mark" that they mentioned. So what was the deal with this Holy Dragon Church?
Could it be that there was something bigger going on here?
For the first time, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that this vige was a bit strange.
Chapter 272 Strange Pillars
For now, Lin Fan held back his confusion and curiosity.
He didn''t know what this Holy Dragon Church was, but he was sure that he would be able to find out the truth if he found the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They both had the word "dragon" in their names, so he was sure that there was some kind of connection there.
So Lin Fan went back into the main room to discuss buying the items with the vige chief.
Going back to the topic, Lin Fan said, "We''ll offer you twice what we paidst time for the items that you have. Also, if there are any special items that we find, we''ll pay you even more."
The vige chief''s eyes lit up when he heard this.
Money was the greatest driving force in this world. As long as there was enough money, anything was possible.
So with the allure of money, the vige chief didn''t waste any time.
? He just said with a quick nod, "Yes, yes, we''ll be more than willing to sell anything that we have."
He also quickly exined to Lin Fan that he was going to gather everyone with their items in the square, so he asked him to wait. Lin Fan didn''t mind this since he knew that this would be easier for him.
Then after that, he quickly ran out of his house and started gathering the vigers while leaving his son to tend to Lin Fan. He had told his son to give Lin Fan anything he wanted, even if wantedˇsome women.
After all, he was sure that the single women of the vige were more than willing to hook a person like Lin Fan.
Lin Fan however wasn''t willing to do something like that.
While there were cute girls in this vige, there really weren''t any that could match the girls that were already in his harem.
So there weren''t any girls that caught his eyes.
Though there wasn''t ack of trying.
If he hadn''t been a powerful cultivator that could keep them away with his aura alone, they might have charged him, ripped off his clothes and reverse r*ped himˇ
That was just how desperate they were.
When the vige chief came back a few minutester, he was surprised to find the girls huddling in a corner.
He had thought that at least one or two of them would be at Lin Fan''s side serving him teaˇbut here they were all huddling in the corner.
But since this had happened, he couldn''t say anything without bringing up his involvement in this.
So he ignored the girls and said to Lin Fan, "Young master Lin, everyone has gathered in the vige square with their items. Would you like to see them now?"
Lin Fan stood up and gave a nod before saying, "Lead the way."
As the girls watched him leave, they couldn''t help revealing sad looks.
This had been their chance to move up in the world by grabbing a rich and handsome husband, but it had failed like this. Naturally they weren''t willing to ept these results.
The girls from Royal Style looked at these girls with schadenfreude.
The girls that worked for Yue Lan were all confident in their appearances, they knew that they were far more beautiful than any girl from any vige.
If even they couldn''t move Lin Fan''s heart, how could these hick girls move it?
Though the real reason they thought this was to make themselves feel better.
After all, the idea that they might be serving Lin Fan if they caught his eyes had already been drilled into their heads by Yue Lan. They had also heard the sess of Lan''er Lu''er, and Ouyang Qian, so they all had hope that they would be next.
A powerful and rich person like Lin Fan was a dream husband even for them who had gained power after they started working for Lin Fan.
It was an added bonus thatˇhe was much more handsome than any other men that they had seen.
So they all wanted to catch his attention just like the vige girls.
It was just too bad that he didn''t have eyes for anyone.
When Lin Fan arrived in the vige square, he found that practically everyone in the vige was there.
Then when they saw him arrive, all of them revealed bright looks in their eyes as if they were staring at prey. Though there were some that had a trace of disappointment when they saw that there wasn''t anyone else with himˇ
These were the parents of the girls that had been sent to the vige chief''s house.
Everyone seemed to be holding an item or multiple items in their hands and when Lin Fan looked closely, he saw that all of these items had the same "sacred mark" on them, which was what he was looking for in the first ce. Then when he appraised them with his Appraisal Eyes, he found that these items all had the same sealed description that the other items had before.
Of course, he didn''t n on using the token to unlock them just yet.
There was a limited use to the token as far as he could tell and he still needed the token for something else first. So for now, he would just gather these items and see if there was a use for them in the future.
After all, what he was looking for now was the Hidden Dragon Sect that had created this token in the first ce. As long as he was able to find them, he was sure that they would have some way of unsealing these artifacts or restoring the power inside of this token.
So until he found them, he wouldn''t use the power of the token for unnecessary things.
However, it was strange being stared at by these vigersˇ
It was almost as if he was a piece of meat that was being stared at by a bunch of predators.
They had already seen how much the ones that had sold the items had received previously and now they were offering to pay twice as muchˇThey would be fools if they didn''t ept this offer.
So they brought out all these items that had been cluttering up their houses to sell to Lin Fan.
Of course, it didn''t take long for Lin Fan to sort out which items were real and fake with his Appraisal Eyes.
In the face of money, there were naturally those that did unscrupulous things. There were some vigers that had tried painting symbols on the items that they had brought and weren''t real artifacts.
Some tried toin when Lin Fan refused to buy it, but he was able to easily scratch off the paint that they had used to create these fake items.
When the vige chief saw this, he immediately had people take these people away, but Lin Fan could see that they were just moving them to get them out of danger. After all, they had tried to trick a cultivator, so it wouldn''t end well if Lin Fan did something to them.
He was the vige chief and it was his job to protect them.
But Lin Fan didn''t care since he had also gained the mentality of a cultivator.
He didn''t care about the tricks that mortal vigers like this used to earn a bit more money.
After they had finished buying all the items, Lin Fan had the vige chief lead him to the pirs that were just outside the vige.
The vige chief was surprised since it was alreadyte afternoon by the time that they had finished. He had even prepared a feast for Lin Fan to wee him, but now it seemed like it was going to waste, which hurt his heart since it wasn''t easy for a small vige chief like him to prepare something like this.
But Lin Fan was the cultivator and the boss of these girls, as well as the one that could bring a bunch of money to their vige, so he didn''t dare dy him in his matters.
So the two of them headed off to the pirs alone.
Lin Fan had left the girls behind to sort through the artifacts that they had just collected and had them prepare them for transport back to the town.
As they watched him leave, they couldn''t help staring at him with a longing look, as if they wanted to go with him.
But since Lin Fan had already given his order, they could only stay here and sort through the artifacts.
It didn''t take long for Lin Fan and the vige chief to arrive at the pirs outside of town since they were just right outside of the vige gate.
ording to the vige chief, their ancestors had settled here because of the Hidden Dragon Sect and had settled at the pirs which had once been the entrance to the sect.
It was only in their generation that the Hidden Dragon Sect had suddenly disappeared, leaving behind these pirs.
He could still remember when the Hidden Dragon Sect existed.
It was a ce filled with magnificent buildings and powerful immortals flying through the sky, a ce that mortals like him could only dream of. It was only because they were close to the Hidden Dragon Sect that a mortal like him was even able to see this.
Lin Fan however didn''t bother listening to his stories once they arrived at the pirs.
As soon as they were here, his attention was immediately attracted by the pirs.
As had been described, these were simple pirs that had the same mark on the token on them, but when Lin Fan used his Appraisal Eyes, he found that there was nothing special about the pirs.
Unlike the artifacts that were in the town, these pirs weren''t sealed.
They were just simple pirs that seemed to be ced here.
If that was the case, wouldn''t that mean that this was a dead end for him?
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when this thought passed through his mind.
He hade all this way just toplete the mission, but if there wasn''t anything here for him, didn''t that mean that he failed the mission?
Or would he have to track down the remnants of the Hidden Dragon Sectˇ?
That was even more of a hassle than rebuilding the True Love Sect!
Lin Fan suddenly shook his head to shake out these thoughts and then suddenly pulled out the token.
The moment that the token appeared, there was a change in the air around them.
The vige chief just felt like something had changed without knowing what exactly, but it was different for a cultivator like Lin Fan.
He could feel the change in the flow of spiritual energy in the air around the pirs.
As he followed the new flow of spiritual energy, his eyes finally arrived at a spot that was in the center of the pir.
Chapter 273 Reopening The Sect
These pirs were spread around in a formation so that they were evenly spread out.
At the very center was where the flow of spiritual energy seemed to be gathering, almost as if there was something there.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he sensed this.
He waved his hand to have the vige chief move further back and the vige chief didn''t dare dy.
This was something that involved cultivators, so there was no ce for a mortal like him here. If he were to get involved, the most likely ending would be that he would be killed by whatever mysterious powers the cultivators had.
The vige chief even wanted to go back to the vige and leave everything to Lin Fan, but he knew that he couldn''t do that.
If he were to do that and leave a bad impression on Lin Fan, then everything he had already worked hard for would be for nothing. He had to at least stay here and pretend to worry about Lin Fan to leave as good of an impression as possible.
But still, his life was the most important thing, so the vige chief moved as far away as he could.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the spot where the spiritual energy flow was gathering.
Even though there was nothing that could be seen with his eyes, he could tell that there was something different about this ce with his spiritual senses.
So slowly but surely, he made his way towards this spot.
As he came closer and closer, he saw that the token in his hand started glowing.
It was faint at first, but the closer he went, the brighter the glow became.
It wasn''t a strong and dazzling light, but rather a gentle and faint glow that surrounded the token. If one didn''t look carefully, they might not even see the glow, but when one did look at it, they could easily tell that it was there.
Finally, Lin Fan came right up to where the flow of spiritual energy was gathered.
As he stood there, he tried to see if there was anything that he could interact with, but there was nothing there other than the flow of the spiritual energy.
Even when he put his hand forward covered in spiritual energy towards it to disrupt the flow or to trigger something, it just seemed to ignore it. In fact, he had to pull his hand back right away because the flow of spiritual energy was actually stronger than his spiritual energy, so it started draining away his power.
After thinking for a bit and unable to find anything, he finally chose to lift the token towards the spot where spiritual energy gathered.
The moment that the token was lifted, there was a sudden flickering glow that appeared around it as if it sensed something.
When it finally reached where the flow of spiritual energy was, the glow around the token suddenly disappeared and it seemed as if everything had suddenly stopped. Even the flow of spiritual energy disappeared and everything returned to normal.
As time passed, Lin Fan couldn''t help getting more and more worried as nothing happened around himˇBut before he could do anything, something finally changed.
There was a door that suddenly appeared.
Well, to call it a door was a bit of an understatement.
This was arge gate that went from pir to pir, taking up all the space in front of Lin Fan. The only thing that he could see was actually this gate right in front of him.
With how big this gate was, it was shocking that he had missed it in the first ce.
But he knew that there must have been some special array that had been in ce here that had prevented him from seeing it.
He also knew that it must have been a very special array if it was able to make it so that he wasn''t even able to touch the gate that had been in front of him.
The only thing that he could think of wasˇthe subspace powers that he had read about before which filled him with excitement.
However, Lin Fan quickly suppressed that excitement since he didn''t know what was going to happen next. He had unlocked the gate, but there was still the chance that the people behind the gate would be hostile, or there would be some kind of monster behind it.
That was all possible in this crazy world of cultivation.
However, nothing like that happened after the gate appeared.
Lin Fan had moved back with the token in hand, pulling it out to reveal a groove in the gate that perfectly fit the token.
That was most likely what had been the flow of spiritual energy just now.
As Lin Fan stood there in silence waiting for something to happen, the vige chief suddenly bowed down behind him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help turning to look at him with a confused look as he asked, "What are you doing?"
The vige chief didn''t seem to hear Lin Fan at first as he had his head down and was muttering something, but then he looked up at Lin Fan and said, "That is the gate of the Hidden Dragon SectˇIt''s been decades since we''vest seen itˇ"
Lin Fan was surprised, but he also felt a bit relieved.
With the confirmation of the vige chief, he was now sure that this was indeed the Hidden Dragon Sect that he had been looking for.
Now the only thing for him to do was to see what was behind the gates and see if they would have the answer that he was looking for.
So with this renewed determination, Lin Fan was about to go forward to push open the gates, but he didn''t get that chance. Before he could even take a step forward, the gates suddenly opened with a burst of light that forced him to cover his eyes.
When the light faded, there were two figures that were standing there bathing in the light.
With the lighting from behind them, it was hard to see what they really looked like.
The two of them just stood there and after a long silence, there was a voice that said, "Eh? How did the sect gates open?"
A second voice said, "It seems like someone found one of the tokens and brought it backˇ"
Then both of them suddenly jumped and looked at Lin Fan,pletely ignoring the vige chief.
After all, they couldn''t sense a single trace of spiritual energy from the vige chief, so they knew immediately that he was a mortal. The only one there that released any trace of spiritual energy was Lin Fan.
Their eyes also immediately fell onto the token in Lin Fan''s hand.
They pointed and whispered to each other before giving coughs to fix their expressions.
At the same time, the light that came from behind them faded and Lin Fan was able to see the real appearances of these two.
It was a young boy and a young girl who seemed like they were barely teenagers.
He could also tell that they weren''t even in the Foundation Realm, just being in the Qi Gathering Realm. However, they were both in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm, so they weren''t that weak either.
After they calmed themselves, the boy said, "Wee, one who has found the Mark of the Hidden Dragon, we have been waiting for you."
The way that he spoke made it seem like he was trying to be serious, but it really didn''t fit his appearance and it felt strange seeing him act this way for Lin Fan.
The girl nodded and said, "Please follow us into the Hidden Dragon Sect ande meet the sect master. He will tell you what you have to do next."
Lin Fan raised a brow as he looked at the two of them, but he still followed them into the gate after giving a nod.
This was what he had been looking for, so it wasn''t as if he would back down now.
After Lin Fan stepped through the gate, the two looked at each other before bringing the gate to a close behind them.
Once the gate closed, it disappeared from the sight of the vige chief and everything returned to normal.
If he hadn''t seen it, the vige chief would have never suspected that there was a gate that had appeared.
But he knew that what he had seen was the truth becauseˇhe could see that Lin Fan was gone.
The vige chief didn''t know what to do at first, but then he decided to return to the vige and bring more people back with him.
Now that the Hidden Dragon Sect was back, he was sure that their age of prosperity was here. So he wanted to prepare everyone to wee back the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Inside of the sect, Lin Fan followed the two gatekeepers deeper into the sect.
As they walked through, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking around curiously since this was the first sect that he had been in. What he saw didn''t disappoint him.
This was a real sect, it was filled with various mountains that had courtyards on them and many different herb fields. At the same time, he could even tell that there was more spiritual energy found in the air.
Everything about this ce just screamed cultivation sect.
As they walked along, there were other people that they passed by who all looked at Lin Fan with curious looks. However, when they saw the Mark of the Hidden Dragon that he had been asked to wear at his waist by the gatekeepers, they immediately revealed looks of understanding and started following them.
It didn''t take them long to reach the top of the tallest mountain since they were all cultivators and Lin Fan found that there was a hall waiting for him.
This should be the main hall of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
The two gatekeepers that had led the way stopped here.
The boy said, "The sect master and the elders are waiting for you inside. We can''t go any further because it isn''t our ce."
The girl looked at him and said, "We wish you luck, holder of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon."
Lin Fan looked at them for a bit before giving a nod and walking in.
After he had gone in, there were whispers that suddenly came from the crowd.
"The chosen one is hereˇAre we finally going to reopen the sect?"
"The chosen one is here, so it should be happeningˇbut before that, he has to pass the trial."
"That''s right, the trialˇ"
All of them looked at the hall with anxious looks.
Chapter 274 Hidden Dragon Trial
After Lin Fan walked in, there was a strong scent of incense that hit his nose.
He walked past the guards at the gate who just gave him a simple nod and then continued down the corridor until he reached the main hall.
Inside of this hall, there was a group of old men who were already waiting for him.
There were eight different old men to the sides, sitting in rows of four respectively on each side of him. Then right in the middle of the hall, there was another old man who was dressed in fancier robes than the rest of these old men, who clearly should be the most important one here.
If Lin Fan had to guess, he would say that this was the sect master that the gatekeepers had mentioned.
The moment that he walked in, everyone''s eyes fell onto him with inquisitive looks.
It was clear that they were all sizing him up and no one was holding back.
But Lin Fan didn''t shrink under their gazes and he met them head on.
He knew that in this situation, he would have to show his strength or he would be looked down on by these people.
His gamble had paid off in the end as everyone revealed satisfied looks and nods as they looked at him.
He stood there in the center of the hall, waiting for the sect master and elders to speak, but there was only a silence that filled the room.
Lin Fan could feel the auraing from the sect master and the elders, this was an aura that was simr to the aura of his master, Mu Bao Baoˇ
That meant that every single one of the old men sitting in front of him wereˇin the Golden Core Realm!
Not to mention that there would certainly be other ancestors of the sect hidden away deep in the depths of the sect that would have a greater level of cultivation. It seemed like the Hidden Dragon Sect really wasn''t weakˇ
Now his only concern was whether they had good intentions or bad intentions towards himˇ
After a long period of silence, the sect master finally broke the silence by saying, "Owner of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon, wee to our Hidden Dragon Sect. We have been waiting a long time for you."
As he said this, the elders all nodded in agreement.
Then the sect master said, "I''m sure that you have many questions for us, but before that, let us tell you a story."
Lin Fan was surprised by this sudden turn of events and he couldn''t help raising one brow as he looked at the sect master, but then he still gave a nod.
After all, he still needed to find out the use of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon for his side mission, so it wasn''t as if listening to this story would be a bad thing for him.
The sect master gave a nod in return before telling his story.
The story wasn''t actually that long, but it did have some important information, such as why the Hidden Dragon Sect had suddenly closed itself off from the outside world.
Several decades ago, the sect master at the time had received a sudden oracle about a crisis that woulde to the Hidden Dragon Sect. The only way for them to ovee this was with a special chosen one that woulde and save them.
To find that chosen one, they had closed off the sect as per the oracle and they had sent out a total of five Marks of the Hidden Dragon that would bring candidates to them.
As for the other four Marks of the Hidden Dragon, they had already all been found and the candidates had arrived. However, they had failed and it turned out that they weren''t the chosen ones that they were waiting for.
Now that Lin Fan had arrived with the final Mark of the Hidden Dragon, he was their greatest and final hope.
It was naturally hard for them not to be excited.
However, Lin Fan couldn''t help finding this strange.
There were many things that seemed off to Lin Fan about this.
The first was why they had created five different Marks of the Hidden Dragon.
Instead of looking for a chosen one, it was almost as if they were specifically looking for a certain type of person. Almost as if they needed him for something instead of him being a chosen one.
Second, they didn''t tell him what happened to the people that had failed to be the chosen one.
They just told them that they had failed and refused to borate any further.
It wasn''t hard for Lin Fan to guess that these peopleˇhad most likely died in the process of bing the chosen one.
There were also many other suspicious things, but the most important one for Lin Fan in the end wasˇ
The fact that his side mission still hadn''t finished yet.
The goal of the mission was to find the use of the token, so once he had heard the story of the background of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon, the mission should have beenpleted. But he found that even after he heard this story, the mission still didn''t trigger.
So what they had told him was most likelyˇnot the truth.
He didn''t know if they lied to him on purpose or if they truly didn''t know the real purpose of this token, but he knew that this was getting dangerous.
It was just too bad that it was impossible for him to run away from nine Golden Core Realm Cultivators on his own like this.
He could tell from the excited look on their faces that they clearly wouldn''t let him go if he asked. So if he did try to go, they would most likely resort to using force, which was thest thing he wanted.
Not to mention, there was the strange array that hid the sect.
Even if they allowed him to leave this hall, he wouldn''t be able to get out of this sect with that array there.
So the only thing that he could do now wasˇ
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan looked at the sect master and asked, "So what do you want me to do?"
The sect master revealed a happy smile when he heard this.
He and the elders could tell that Lin Fan was a smart person, so they knew that all they needed was to give him a bit of time to think it through so that he would do what they wanted.
If he was willing to do it willingly, naturally it was better than forcing him to do something.
The sect master then said in a very calm voice, "To prove that you are the real chosen one, you must take the Hidden Dragon Trial. This is the trial that the previous sect master has set up in ordance with the oracle. As long as you can pass this trial, you will be recognized as the true chosen one."
Lin Fan had a calm look on his face, but deep down, he was worried.
He wasn''t a fool and he could guess that it was most likely this trial that had killed the people that hade previously.
So if possible, he would want to avoid this trial as much as possible.
After all, his only goal ining here was to find the use of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon and then leave. He had already given up on finding a way to activate all of the artifacts that he had bought from the vigers.
It was a lot of money for the vigers, but for him, it wasn''t that much. He didn''t mind suffering a loss if it meant that he would get out of here safe and sound.
But under the supervision of these nine Golden Core Realm Cultivators, it was impossible for him to leave. As for not participating in the trial, that was even less of an option since it was clear by the way that they were looking at him, they weren''t giving him a choice.
However, that didn''t mean that there was nothing that he could do.
So after a long pause, he suddenly said, "When do I have to take the trial?"
The sect master and all of the elders were surprised by this question, but the sect master calmly said with a smile, "This is a very important trial for our Hidden Dragon Sect, so it would be best if you headed off as soon as possible."
The way that he said it, it put pressure on Lin Fan.
It was as if the longer he dyed, the more that he would be letting down their Hidden Dragon Sect.
But Lin Fan didn''t mind this at all. As if he didn''t feel any pressure, he casually said, "Then that doesn''t mean that I have to head off right away, correct?"
The sect master and the elders all slightly knitted their brows when they heard this, but the sect master still responded with a nod, "That''s right, there''s no time limit for this."
Lin Fan nodded with a smile and said, "Good, then I''ll goter."
The sect master deeply knitted his brows this time as he said, "This is a matter of utmost importance, so I have to insist that youˇ"
Before he could finish, Lin Fan suddenly knitted his brows and cut in, "Are you telling me to go right away? I have juste a long way to arrive at the Hidden Dragon Sect to help you and now you''re telling me that I have to take this trial right away? I''m tired from traveling this far and I haven''t made any preparations yet, so are you telling me to send myself to death like this? If so, then I don''t think there''s a reason for me to stay, is there?"
The sect master and the elders were all taken aback by Lin Fan''s words.
Their lips couldn''t help twitching after hearing this, but then they forced themselves to reveal smiles as the sect master said, "Little friend Lin, of course we didn''t have this intention at all. We were just too anxious because this involves the fate of our entire sect, we would never want to do anything to affect your chances ofpleting this trial."
Then after a pause, he added, "Of course, you don''t have to worry about your survival because this was a trial that was set up by our Hidden Dragon Sect. If you do not pass, all it will do is send you back out."
Lin Fan revealed a look that clearly showed that he thought otherwise, but he just stood up and walked out as he said, "Then I''ll be heading off to rest first."
He didn''t even let the sect master or the elders say anything as he walked out.
Chapter 275 Scouting Out The Sect
As they watched him walk out, the sect master and the elders all deeply knitted their brows, but not a single one of them stopped him.
After all, killing him wasn''t what they wanted. What they wanted was for him to take the trial and seed since this was a matter that involved the future of their sect.
If Lin Fan didn''t take it willingly and something were to happen, they wouldn''t be able to exin it to the ancestorˇ
So they had no choice but to follow Lin Fan''s words and let him rest.
Once he was gone from the hall, the sect master waved his hand and there was a ck figure that appeared by his side.
This ck figure kneeled down and waited for the sect master''s orders.
The sect master was silent at first before suddenly saying, "Follow him and keep an eye on him. Make sure that he doesn''t find a way to leave the sect."
The ck figure gave a bow before disappearing again.
After he was gone, the sect master turned back to the elders and said, "We need to discuss what happens if he doesn''t y along."
All of the elders nodded in agreement to this.
ˇ
After leaving the hall, Lin Fan didn''t rx his expression at all.
That was because there were still many people all around him that were all looking at him.
In fact, there were more people gathered than when he had first arrived in the Hidden Dragon Sect.
That was because as time passed, the news of his arrival spread and more and more people came to see him. After all, he was the chosen one that came with the Mark of the Hidden Dragon.
This was a matter that was widely known by every person of the sect, so they were naturally curious about him.
Once he came out of the hall, he didn''t know what to do at first, but then there was a group of people that suddenly came over.
It was a group that he didn''t recognize, but the way that the crowd opened up a path for them, it was clear that this was an important group of people.
In fact, the one leading them was in the Qi Condensing Realm, which Lin Fan was able to recognize now that he had been with the survivors of the Love Sect for a bit.
When this group arrived, they all gave a slight bow to Lin Fan before the leader said, "Young master Lin, we''ve been instructed to lead you to your residence. I''m sure that it''s been a long and hard journey for you, so we''ve prepared a feast for you."
The leader then turned around and pointed forward with his hand as he said, "If you would please follow me, I''ll lead you to your residence."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at him, but then he shook his head and said, "It''s my first time here, so I wanted to take a look around the Hidden Dragon Sect first."
The leader didn''t seem surprised when he heard this. He just gave another bow and said, "Then shall I guide you around? I''m sure that you''ll get lost if you wander around our sect by yourself."
Lin Fan hesitated a bit, but he still nodded in the end because he couldn''t refute it.
He had used words to talk his way out of going into the trial right away, so they had sent someone who was able to talk just as well to stop him. After all, if they couldn''t use force, then they would y along with him.
Not to mention that even if Lin Fan wanted to run, he wouldn''t be able to since force wasn''t an option.
Even without the Golden Core Realm sect master and elders here, he still wouldn''t be able to beat this Qi Condensing Realm person.
So he had no choice but to let this person guide him along.
When he looked closely at the group that he had brought, he found that there were also several beautiful girls following them.
It seemed that this Hidden Dragon Sect really wasn''t above using any methods that they could to keep him here.
They were even willing to use a honey trap to keep him here and to make him go into the trial.
But of course, this didn''t work on the current Lin Fan.
It might have worked on his past self, but nowˇhe had built up his immunity to pretty girls because there were prettier girls waiting for him back home. He wasn''t someone that would lose himself for every pretty girl that batted her eyes at him.
Since they were heading off, the leader of the group sent the girls and the others back to the residence to prepare for the banquet before guiding Lin Fan alone.
Lin Fan was surprised that he would guide him alone, but he quickly learned the reason why.
It didn''t take long before they ran into another group that joined them.
This group was much stronger than the other group that had been with them before. This group was filled with people that were in the Qi Condensing Realm. The group was made up of people that were only in the Foundation Realm and the Qi Gathering Realm.
It was clear that that group was for honey trapping him and this group was the group that was in charge of making sure that he didn''t run away.
Of course, there was a perfect reason for why this group was the one that came along with Lin Fan.
That was because everyone in this group was the disciple of an elder.
The one that had led Lin Fan in the first ce was the personal disciple of the sect master.
Based on all of this, it could be said that they were showing Lin Fan quite the respect by having the disciples of the sect master and the elders show him around. However, he knew what the truth of the matter was.
Still, he didn''t let that stop him from achieving his goals.
He had the sect master''s disciple lead him to all the various special spots of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They went to the cultivation technique pavilion, the alchemy pavilion, the mission pavilion, the herb gardens, and the other important facilities of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Normally, these would be off limits to people that weren''t in the Hidden Dragon Sect, but he had some privilege as the holder of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon. With this token and the permission of the sect master, he was able to easily gain ess to every ce in the Hidden Dragon Sect.
In fact, they even opened up some of the forbidden ces for him which surprised him and also didn''t surprise him.
He was caught off guard at first that they would do this, but he figured that they had most likely done this to put him at ease.
After all, these were only the public forbidden ces that everyone already knew about. It was impossible for him to know about the true forbidden ces hidden by their sect, so he couldn''t go there.
Still, Lin Fan was able to achieve what he wanted to achieve by being able to tour these ces.
He had something that others didn''tˇ
His Appraisal Eyes.
While moving through these ces, even when he moved from location to location, he had his Appraisal Eyes on the entire time. He looked at every spot around him, as he tried to find anything that would give him a clue.
However, no matter where he looked, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
Well, it wasn''t that he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
In these ces, there were many precious things that were stored and with his Appraisal Eyes, he was able to see through many of them.
No one would have expected that just by looking at these cultivation techniques on their shelves, he would be able to see through them. If he wanted, he would even be able to cultivate them since his Appraisal Eyes had already told him the method of cultivating these techniques and if he stored them, he would be able to bring them back to the Love Sect.
He had to admit that the Hidden Dragon Sect really had many different cultivation techniques. There were even more cultivation techniques here than what was inherited from the Love Sect.
It was the same with the other locations.
With a single look, he was able to see through the various pills, arrays, and items, so he was also able to learn the recipes for them.
This was stealing their knowledge without openly stealing it.
Of course, with just Lin Fan''s memory alone, it was impossible for him to record all of this.
So he bought a special item from the Dungeon Master System store.
It was a very cheap item, but it was an item that would help him record anything that he wanted. So he used it to write down the cultivation techniques, the recipes, and anything else he wanted secretly.
Just like this, Lin Fan was able to steal from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Just with this, he had gained enough knowledge to start his own sect.
After all, the most important thing of a sect was the cultivation techniques that they had. He had stolen most of the cultivation techniques that the Hidden Dragon Sect had, so he was clearly qualified to start a sect.
The only things that he didn''t steal were the sect''s secret techniques and recipes that were kept behind a locked door.
Seeing him walk slowly from time to time, the sect master''s disciple couldn''t help asking, "Young master Lin, are you alright?"
Lin Fan just nodded and said, "No problem, I was just admiring the facilities of your sect."
The sect master''s disciple felt that there was something off, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was off. So the only thing that he could do was continue leading Lin Fan around the sect.
Eventually, they reached the end of their tour and Lin Fan still wasn''t able to find a single clue.
It seemed that the Hidden Dragon Sect had really hidden things wellˇ
He hadn''t even been able to find a way out of this Hidden Dragon Sect.
So it seemed like he had no choice but to face the Hidden Dragon Trial like they wanted him toˇ
But of course, before he went into the Hidden Dragon Trial, he would prepare everything that he could.
When the tour was over, the disciples of the elders all started tensing themselves as they prepared for the worst case scenario. They had been on guard against Lin Fan making sudden moves the entire time since they didn''t want to identally let him escape, but to their surprise, he didn''t do a single thing.
Even at the end, he just said, "Let''s go to the feast, I''m quite hungry."
All of them were caught off guard by this, but the sect master''s disciple nodded with a smile and led the way.
Chapter 276 Entering The Trial
The banquet didn''tst long at all.
After Lin Fan arrived, all the beautifuldies who had already been waiting for his return immediately came over to serve him.
But to their surprise, he wasn''t affected by their beauty at all.
Even when they asked him to drink, he just stated that he needed to keep his mind clear to deal with the Hidden Dragon Trial tomorrow. With this as a reason, the girls couldn''t do anything to persuade him to drink and had no choice but to back down.
Some of them couldn''t even helpining about him, thinking that he was intoˇother thingsˇ
After all, their beauty didn''t work on him at all!
They were confident in their beauty, but facing a stone faced man like this really was a blow to their confidenceˇ
They even began suspecting that perhaps he didn''t like women, but rather he likedˇthe other gender.
Still, since they couldn''t do anything to change Lin Fan''s mind, the only thing that they could do was leave since he asked to be alone. But of course, it was impossible for the Hidden Dragon Sect topletely leave Lin Fan alone.
No matter what, they would keep someone in hispany until he went into the Hidden Dragon Trial.
After all, they couldn''t let him run away.
So the one that stayed behind was the sect master''s disciple.
As the one with the greatest EQ, naturally he was the one that could keep up with Lin Fan the best.
He raised his cup and said, "Brother Lin, let''s celebrate and drink until we get drunk."
But he never expected Lin Fan to say, "I''m sorry, I can''t drink tonight. I want to turn in early to prepare for the trial tomorrow, if you don''t mind."
The sect master''s disciple was surprised to hear this, but he didn''t stay since he heard the most important part of Lin Fan''s words.
"Turn in early to prepare for the trial tomorrow."
Lin Fan was saying that he was going to head into the trial tomorrow.
The sect master had already told him about Lin Fan''s clever way of tricking them into avoiding going into the trial today. So they had all thought that he would try to dy this for as long as possible.
After all, if he already tried to dy it, why wouldn''t he dy it for as long as possible?
So they had been prepared to go back and forth with Lin Fan, trying to convince him to go into the trial.
But they never thought that he would agree to go into the trial this easily.
After all, he had used all that effort to avoid going into the trial.
It didn''t make sense at all if he suddenly agreed to go in.
But he knew better than to question it. After all, Lin Fan had made this promise not just in front of him, but also the other disciples of the elders.
They had all been here drinking with him, so even if he wanted to deny it tomorrow, which was most likely the case, it would be impossible with the testimonies of the other disciples here.
So he didn''t push this matter just in case Lin Fan went back on his word now which was still possible.
He would take him at face value and would use that to trap him tomorrow.
But what he didn''t know was that Lin Fan had indeed made up his mind to go into the trial.
He knew that it was just wasting more time if he tried scouting out the sect even more, so it was better to face this with stride instead of hesitation.
There was no saying that he would definitely die in this trial and there were trump cards that he was holding.
In a worst case scenario, he could just hide in the Pet Storage Space and stall for time while looking for a way out.
But of course, that was the worst case scenario since it would be close to impossible for him to leave this Hidden Dragon Sect if he was stuck in the Pet Storage Space.
The Pet Storage Space couldn''t move on its own and would only move when Lin Fan was moving outside of it. So if he hid inside of the Pet Storage Space, it would mean that he would be trapped wherever he entered the Pet Storage Space.
If it was right in the center of a bunch of dangerˇthen it would make it even harder for him.
So Lin Fan didn''t dare hesitate and started preparing for tomorrow in secret.
He had to look through the stores and make sure that he knew exactly what to buy in every situation. If he was in danger and there was even a moment of hesitation in buying the items he needed to deal with it, then there was the chance that he would be hurt.
So he had to memorize everything in the store just so he could pull out whatever he needed when he needed.
As well, he needed to buy some general use items that he would keep on himself to pull out at any time.
In short, there was a lot of work for him to do.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan was brought back to the main hall and appeared in front of the elders and the sect master again.
By the side of each elder, their disciples were also standing there.
And by the sect master was his disciple.
When the sect master and the elders saw Lin Fan, they first revealed a smile before quickly calming themselves down.
They had naturally heard what their disciples had reported to them, so they were filled with happiness. However, not a single one of them dared to let their guards down until Lin Fan had actually headed into the trial.
They had already seen how crafty Lin Fan could be, so they wouldn''t feel assured until seeing him go.
When he arrived in the hall, the sect master said, "Little friend Lin, are you well rested?"
Although it sounded like he was showing concern for Lin Fan, there was a hidden meaning to his words.
One of the reasons that Lin Fan had given yesterday to not enter the trial was that he was tired from traveling. So what he was actually asking was if he had rested enough to go into the trial.
He was preventing Lin Fan from using this as an excuse again.
But Lin Fan''s response surprised not just him, but the rest of the people in this room as well.
"Can you lead me to the trial now?" Lin Fan said with a calm look.
This request was so sudden that no one was able to react for a long time. They just stood or sat there in a daze, looking at Lin Fan with confused looks on their faces as if they couldn''t understand what he was saying.
After a long period of silence, the sect master finally asked, "Little friend Lin, you''re ready to enter the trial? Have you already made all your preparations?"
He couldn''t help asking this because he was too confused about what was happening.
Lin Fan had said all those things before to avoid it and now he was directly saying that he was entering the trial. This was so much of a curveball that the sect master couldn''t help wondering if this was some kind of trick.
Lin Fan had been just too unconventional that his brain couldn''t keep up no matter how he tried.
Lin Fan just simply gave a nod and said, "I''m ready to go in now."
There was only silence that met this as everyone stared at him with focused looks. It was as if they were all trying to figure out what kind of trick he was ying on them, but in reality, there was no trick at all.
Lin Fan''s words could be taken at face value because his only n was to enter the trial now.
After another long period of silence and seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything else, the sect master had no other choice.
With a simple nod, he stood up and walked over to Lin Fan before walking past him towards the exit. As he went, he said, "Little friend Lin, please follow me. I''ll take you to the trial entrance now."
All of the elders were surprised, but they also stood up and followed the sect master out of the room.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this and he just followed the sect master as soon as he started moving past him.
Their group walked through the main building of the Hidden Dragon Sect, but they didn''t go out. Instead, they walked through the corridors until they came to a set of stairs that led down
Taking these stairs, they went into the basement of this main building.
When they came out of the stairs, Lin Fan found that there was only a single space in this basement and it was giant. With how far it stretched, he guessed that it took up the entire space under the building.
But what caught his attention the most was the statue that was right in the center of the building.
It was a coiling dragon with the dragon''s head on the floor.
The mouth of the dragon was open, as if it was some kind of passageway.
It didn''t take much to guess that this was the entrance of the trial.
But having to go into the mouth of a dragon like this, even if it was a statue, it seemed a bitˇ
The sect master led him over to the statue before pointing at the mouth and saying, "This is the entrance of the trial. Little friend Lin, are you ready?"
Lin Fan looked at him and gave a nod before walking forward, once again shocking the sect master, the elders, and all of the disciples.
The sect master had even asked if he was ready because he thought that Lin Fan would say something else to get out of going into the trial. So he wanted to have the advantage in the discussion with him.
All of the elders had also been prepared just in case Lin Fan wanted to run away at this point.
But to their surprise, Lin Fan just simply walked up to the mouth of the dragon.
As if sensing something, the dragon''s mouth opened wider and in response, the Mark of the Hidden Dragon started glowing.
Lin Fan looked down at it and then looked up at the dragon statue.
The sect master thought that Lin Fan was about to hesitate, so he wanted to say something.
But before he could speak, Lin Fan walked right into the dragon''s mouth.
Chapter 277 First Trial
As soon as Lin Fan walked through, the dragon''s mouth closed behind him, as if closing the path backwards for him.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this at all as he continued forward.
Behind him, the sect master, the elders, and the disciples just stood there in silence as they didn''t know how to react to this.
They were all prepared to deal with anything that Lin Fan threw at themˇexcept for this.
They all had a sly and conniving impression of Lin Fan based on everything that he had done before, so they were prepared for him to y tricks to stall for as long as he could or for him to try to get more benefits out of them before going.
But now that none of this happened, they really didn''t know how to react to this.
After a long period of silence, the sect''s master''s disciples suddenly asked, "Master, what do you think are his chances of passing the trial?"
The sect master didn''t reply at first, knitting his brows in deep thought. After another long period of silence, he finally said with a sigh, "It doesn''t matter what his chances are, our jobs are done by bringing thest holder here. Now all that''s leftˇis to wait for the ancestor."
Everyone revealed a somber look when they heard this, but no one said a single thing.
They knew that the sect master was right.
Now that they had gotten this person who had the final Mark of the Hidden Dragon to go into the trial, their mission had beenpleted. The only thing that they needed to do now was wait for the appearance of the ancestor.
After standing there for a bit, they all left this basement and headed back up to the main hall.
They needed to discuss what to do after the ancestor was back.
In the tunnel inside of the dragon statue, Lin Fan kept moving forward at a steady pace.
This ce was surprisingly well lit and quite spacious.
Lin Fan had thought that it would be cramped because he had seen how wide the neck of the dragon statue had been, but it turned out that the tunnel in the mouth didn''t actually lead upwards.
Instead, it led deeper into the dragon statue itself and led him onto a path that was quite wide.
When the mouth closed behind him, as if they had been triggered by something, there were lights that appeared above him.
He didn''t know what powered these lights, but they provided more than enough light for him to clearly see the path in front of him.
At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised seeing these lights because they were like lights that he would see in tunnels on Earth. They were even lined at even intervals, so that there wouldn''t be any waste while providing just the right level of light.
He really couldn''t help wondering who built this ce.
Well, he knew that it was built by the Hidden Dragon Sect, but he was curious who specifically had built this tunnel. After all, there was a chance that they might have some knowledge that was beyond the time period of this cultivation world and he wanted to know where they got that.
It was just like the research facility that he had snuck into back in Brilliant Light City.
He kept finding traces of technology that didn''t match the time period of this cultivation world.
He really wanted to know just where these people were getting this technology fromˇ
But he put that thought to the back of his mind as he continued forward down the path.
The path itself wasn''t winding, but it was definitely very long.
After around half an hour, he felt like he had already walked several kilometers and yet there didn''t seem to be an end to this passage.
At this point, he was certain that he had already left the range of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Just where had they built this trial?
Eventually, after another fifteen minutes, he finally reached the end of the passage and there was a bright exit that appeared in front of him.
However, Lin Fan didn''t rush out of that bright exit.
He didn''t know what was beyond it, so he didn''t let his guard down and pulled out Gramr before slowly walking forward just in case there was a surprise attack.
When he came closer and closer to the bright exit, his eyes adjusted and he was slowly able to see through the exit. As soon as he saw what was in front of him, he couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because it was just an empty room.
This room was still brightly lit just like the pathway had been, but there was nothing that was special about this ce since it was a room that waspletely emptyˇ
No, there was something strange about this room.
When he looked closely, Lin Fan found that there were holes that lined the walls and the ceiling. The only surface that didn''t have these holes was the ground.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking carefully at these holes, but he couldn''t see through them at all. Even when he looked at them with his Appraisal Eyes, he wasn''t able to find anything special with them.
It seemed like they were nothing more than simple holesˇ
Seeing that he wasn''t able to find anything else, Lin Fan decided to step into the room.
There was nowhere else for him to go, so stalling here any longer wouldn''t do him any good.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan stepped through the exit and into the room.
The moment that his foot was set into the room, there was a voice that suddenly boomed out, "Wee to your first trial."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows and looked around himself, trying to find the source of this voice. However, when he listened carefully, it seemed like this voice wasing from all around him.
After a pause, the voice continued, "Your first trial will be to make it to the other side of this room. Watch out for falling thunder."
Then there was nothing else that was said as the voice fell silent.
"Falling thunder?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating to himself.
He looked up at the ceiling above him and the only thing that he could see was the line of lights, along with the holes that were in the ceiling. He couldn''t see anything that seemed like it would drop lightning on him.
Not to mention, he should be deep underground right now, so how could he be affected by lightning?
But there must be a reason that the voice had warned him about lightning, right?
It wouldn''t say this for no reasonˇ
But what was it warning him about?
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan decided to throw this thought out of his mind.
After all, there was nothing that he could do about it right now even if he did know about it. So the only thing that he could do was move forward and resist it when it came at him.
After throwing this thought out of his mind, Lin Fan raised his hand and created a spiritual energy barrier around him. This spiritual energy quickly condensed and there was ayer of transparent ice that formed around him.
After he had broken through, all of his skills had also leveled up and he could control them much better with his increased control of spiritual energy.
So it was easy for him to create small ice mirrors like this just in case anything happened.
Nothing happened as he took his first step forward. In fact, nothing happened even after he had taken several steps forward.
It was almost as if there was nothing that was going to happen.
But of course, Lin Fan didn''t dare let his guard down.
He moved forward slowly but surely, moving around a hundred meters forward, but he couldn''t see the end of the room at all. As far as he could tell, the room seemed to continue on endlessly.
This was very strange since Lin Fan''s eyesight was already much better than before as he had reached the Foundation Realm.
Without using any spiritual energy, he was able to see over a kilometer away and with spiritual energy, it wasn''t a problem for him to see over five kilometers away.
But even with all of that, he still wasn''t able to see the end of the room.
Just how big and wide was this room?
Lin Fan knew that he would be here forever if he took it at this slow pace, so he finally stopped moving at this slow pace and started moving faster.
It was just too bad that the moment that he started moving at a faster pace, he suddenly felt the ground under his foot sink.
When he looked down, he saw that there was a circr portion of the ground that had sunk under his foot.
It was a trigger te!
Lin Fan immediately raised his hands and condensed even more ice mirrors around him, but he found that there wasn''t a single thing that came flying at him.
When he looked around, he found that it didn''t seem like anything had changed.
That was until he noticed that it was somehow getting brighter and brighter around him.
When he looked closely, he found that there were yellow lights that were gathering in the holes on the walls and ceiling, as if there was something being condensed.
It didn''t take long as they suddenly shot out bolts of lightning at him.
So this was the reason for the warning earlier!
Chapter 278 Absorbing Thunder
Lin Fan had naturally been caught off guard since he didn''t expect lightning to fall on him like this.
Luckily for him, he had already condensed the ice mirror barrier around him.
Those ice mirrors firmly stood in the path of the lightning falling down on him.
However, the moment that the lightning hit the ice mirrors, something that shocked Lin Fan happened.
Usually, when the ice mirrors were hit with an attack, they would absorb them and then shoot them back at the enemy. However, this time, the ice mirrors shattered the moment that the lightning came in contact with them.
There wasn''t even a second of dy as the mirrors instantly shattered on contact.
Luckily, Lin Fan could control the ice mirrors better, so he was able to create multipleyers of the ice mirror around him.
But even then, the lightning wouldn''t be stopped as it shattered through the multipleyers of ice mirrors that he had formed. All of the ice mirrors acted the same as the first ice mirror, shattering on first contact.
There was no dy at all as more and more ice mirrors were shattered and the lightning made its way closer and closer to Lin Fan.
At this rate, it seemed like Lin Fan was about to be charred to a crisp.
But he reacted slowly because he had been caught off guard and he wasn''t able to do anything as the lightning approached.
All he could do was watch as the lightning was about to hit him.
The moment that the first lightning bolt hit him, Lin Fan felt the same feeling as when he had been electrified by the plug that one time when he pulled out hisptop charger. It was a slight numb feeling at first, but it grew stronger and stronger until every part of his body was filled with pain.
He also felt his entire body getting hotter and hotter, almost as if he was being cooked by the lightning.
When he felt like he was about to die though, somethingpletely unexpected happened.
His dantian started to turn and soon, it started absorbing the lightning that was inside of his body.
The lightning was absorbed in small amounts at first, so he didn''t really notice a difference, but then he could feel the burning and painful sensation fading away. Soon, he was able to return to normal as the lightning inside of him had been absorbed.
But that wasn''t the endˇ
Since that was only one of the many bolts of lightning that had gathered around him.
Before Lin Fan could even see what had happened inside of his dantian, there was another bolt of lightning that fell onto him. The timing of it was almost as if it had sensed the first bolt of lightning disappearing, which was why this second bolt fell.
When the second bolt of lightning hit him, Lin Fan felt the same feeling as before, but it was a bit weaker. It was almost as if his body had adapted to the feeling of being zapped by lightning.
Well, it was one part that and one part that his body started absorbing the lightning much quicker this time.
As soon as the lightning filled him, his dantian started turning and sucking the lightning in.
This time, the process finished much quicker as his dantian had absorbed the lightning at a greater speed.
Then as soon as all the lightning was absorbed into his dantian, there was another bolt of lightning that fell down almost as if on cue.
Once again, the lightning was absorbed and once again it was absorbed even faster than before.
This time, Lin Fan was able to maintain his focus instead of losing his mind to the numbing and painful feeling. He was able to carefully look around him and see that there were still seventeen balls of light that were gathered around him.
If he had to guess what these were, his guess was that these were the remaining bolts of lightning that he had to endure before this trap that he had triggered was over.
As soon as he finished checking out his surroundings, the next bolt of lightning fell down on him as if following a cue.
But this time, he almost didn''t feel it at all.
His dantian had been churning at full force and it swallowed most of the lightning that hit him almost immediately, so there wasn''t the same painful feeling as before. There was still the numbing feeling that came from being hit by lightning, but it was no longer strong enough that he couldn''t move at all.
So before the next bolt of lightning fell down, Lin Fan decided to start moving forward.
He knew that it was impossible for him to dodge this bolt of lightning with his speed since he wasn''t even able to keep up with it with his eyes, so he didn''t n on dodging it. After all, he had a way of dealing with it without dodging it in the first ce, so why dodge something that he could resist?
Once again, as if on cue, as soon as he thought this, there was another bolt of lightning that fell down on him.
Once again, this bolt of lightning had no effect.
In fact, it was so ineffective that he almost didn''t feel the same numbing feeling that he felt before and was able to move his body like normal.
It was almost as if he wasn''t affected by the lightning coursing through his body at all.
However, he could still feel the lightning energy that was lingering inside of his body.
It wasn''t that he was absorbing all of it right away, it was that his body had now adapted to being filled with lightning energy and could resist it to a certain extent. So even if he had lightning energy inside of him, he was still able to act as normal.
Of course, that was only to a certain extent.
If it wasn''t for his dantian absorbing most of the lightning strike, then he would have certainly be paralyzed again.
Lin Fan was able to move several steps forward before the lightning energy disappeared and the next strike came. However, this time, the lightning strike was different from before.
It was as if it could tell that the single bolt of lightning wasn''t able to affect Lin Fan anymore, so there were two bolts of lightning that fell down on him this time.
With the effects doubled, Lin Fan was once again paralyzed by the numbing feeling and there was the same painful feeling that filled his body. He was once again unable to move and unable to focus his mind from the pain.
If it wasn''t for his dantian turning at full speed and absorbing the lightning energy that was currently in his body, he might have really died like that.
In the end, he was once again able to resist the two bolts of lightning that fell down on him. However, as soon as the lightning energy from these two bolts of lightning dissipated into his dantian, there were two more bolts of lightning that fell.
This process repeated again and again until he adapted to the power that was within two bolts of lightning.
As he looked around, he saw that there were still seven balls of light that were left.
This was an odd number and based on the number of lightning bolts that fell down, there would be one left over in the end.
Lin Fan didn''t think that this trap would end this way and he was right.
That was because what came next was three bolts of lightning.
All three of these lightning boltsnded urately on his body and immediately created a numbing sensation, but there was no pain at all.
Unlike the doubling that came when the number of lightning bolts increased from one to two, this time it was only a 33% increase of two bolts to three bolts, so it was at a degree that he could endure.
But he was still numb to the point where he couldn''t move.
Then there was the final lightning strikeˇthat was right, it was the final strike.
All four remaining balls of light suddenly shed and four bolts of lightning fell down onto Lin Fan''s body.
This time, he couldn''t help feeling the painful and numbing feeling that he felt the first time. However, it didn''t go further than that and he was able to quickly absorb all of the lightning energy that filled his body.
By the end of it, Lin Fan was left panting as he stood there.
His clothes were filled with static, but they hadn''t been burnt since most of the lightning had been absorbed by him.
Lin Fan really felt like he had undergone the most stressful situation in his life. Even when he had been fighting for his life, he had never felt this stressful because in those situations, he would at least be able to control his body, control his fate.
However, when he had been hit with the lightning bolts, they had numbed him to the point where he couldn''t move at all.
This was a feeling that he disliked very muchˇ
Still, at least it was over nowˇ
That was until he stepped onto the next trap tile that was in this long hallway.
After all, there were so many holes that were in the walls and the ceiling, so it was clear that there were more trap tiles here. Far more than he could imagine based on the holes in the wall.
It was clear that this trial was still far from being over yet.
Chapter 279 Heavenly Thunder Seed
Lin Fan didn''t force himself to continue forward and instead sat down where he was to recover.
He had spent quite a bit of spiritual energy absorbing all of those bolts of lightning, so before he moved further, he wanted to recover that spiritual energy first.
So he just sat there recovering and absorbing the spiritual energy around him.
When he did this, he was surprised to find that there was a strong concentration of spiritual energy around him. It was much stronger than anything he had felt before in this Hidden Dragon Sect, it was even greater than the concentration of spiritual energy in the specialized cultivation caves of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He couldn''t help being confused when he felt this.
After all, this was just the trial area of the Hidden Dragon Sect, there shouldn''t be a reason why there was such a high concentration of spiritual energy here. Yet, the spiritual energy around him was real and it wasn''t something that he could deny.
Just what was with this ce?
Still, he didn''t let his mind get distracted too much.
Since there was a bunch of spiritual energy here, why wouldn''t he take advantage of it and absorb as much as possible?
After all, it would also help his cultivation by absorbing this spiritual energy and there were no downsides to this.
The first trial was already this crazy and it was very likely that the future trials would be even crazier. There was nothing wrong with gaining some power, even if it was a bit before heading forward.
So he just sat there for an hour, drawing in all of the spiritual energy around him until he was back at full power. At the same time, with the high concentration spiritual energy that he had absorbed, he could feel that his cultivation was growing and he was getting closer to a breakthrough.
Though it was still far away, he could feel that he had taken a step forward.
After recovering to his full strength, Lin Fan opened his eyes and suddenly stood up, but he didn''t continue moving forward.
Instead, he started sweeping the ground in front of him with his eyes as if he was looking for something.
After looking for a bit, he couldn''t help revealing a surprised look as he muttered to himself, "So there were so many of themˇ"
As for what he was referring to, it was the number of pressure tes that were in front of him.
These pressure tes were the same as the one that he had stepped on before and he could see from their descriptions just how many bolts of lightning would fall down on himˇ
It seemed like this was the true identity of the trial.
One would have to make their way through this area and avoid the pressure tes that would trigger the lightning trap. If they triggered the lightning trap, they would need to either find a way to resist it or they would die.
That was because Lin Fan had seen that with the speed that the lightning bolts came down at, it was close to impossible for most people to avoid it.
As he thought of the lightning that fell, he suddenly rememberedˇthat there should still be a bit of that lightning energy inside of his dantian!
So Lin Fan quickly stopped looking forward with his Appraisal Eyes and turned his attention to his dantian. He found that along with the Clear Water Bead and the Hell me Seed, there was now a ball of lightning that was also there.
Since it was the inside of his dantian, he wasn''t able to use his Appraisal Eyes, but he had something even better than that.
So Lin Fan opened up his status screen and foundˇ
There was something new that was written on it.
"Heavenly Thunder Seed (Immature)."
That was the new thing that had appeared beside his physique along with the Clear Water Bead and the Hell me Seed.
Lin Fan couldn''t help focusing on the Heavenly Thunder Seed (Immature) and a description popped out.
Heavenly Thunder Seed (Immature): A seed formed from the condensation of the thunders of the heavens themselves. As long as it grows enough, it will one day be able to release heavenly thunder.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked by this description because heavenly thunder was very much different from the other two elemental items inside of his dantian. After all, heavenly thunderˇwasn''t that what fell when a cultivator underwent tribtion?
This was the thunder from the heavens, the punishment of the heavens, it was not something that a mortal should be able to control.
And yet here there was a Heavenly Thunder Seed that was found inside of his dantian.
If he was able to grow this Heavenly Thunder Seed and mature it, wouldn''t that mean that he would have no fear of tribtions in the future?
Wouldn''t he be invincible holding the heavenly thunder that was the might of the heavens themselves?
He couldn''t help feelingpletely shocked since the scale was just too different from anything he had encountered beforeˇ
But after being in a daze for a minute, he suddenly realized something.
This Heavenly Thunder Seed was formed after absorbing the lightning that had been thrown at him from the trapsˇthen did that mean that this was a ce that was capable of controlling heavenly thunder?
But heavenly thunder was something that was only supposed to be controlled by the heavens themselves.
While there were those that had special cultivation techniques that would allow them to draw on a bit of its power in nature, there was no cultivation technique that would allow for the generation of heavenly thunder like this.
Lin Fan didn''t believe that the Hidden Dragon Sect had the ability to control heavenly thunder like thisˇ
So just who had made this trial space?
Could it be that this was a ce that was made by someone who had the power to rival the heavens themselves?
As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a tremble and feeling worried.
He had thought that he had be stronger after gaining everything that he had gained, but now he realized that he was just being arrogant. Even if he was in the Foundation Realm, he was still a weakling that can''t hold a candle to truly powerful cultivators.
He had let his sudden increase in power go to his headˇ
He needed to reflect on this and try to remain low key again.
With his mind adjusted, Lin Fan raised his focus again as he was about to head through this hall again.
But before he could take a step, he suddenly thought of something else.
He had been able to form the Heavenly Thunder Seed from absorbing the lightning in this hall, soˇif he were to trigger a few more traps and summon a bit more lightning to absorbˇwouldn''t that mean that the Heavenly Thunder Seed would grow even more?
Wouldn''t that mean that he would be closer to being able to control the heavenly thunder?
Of course, this was a very risky move since there was no telling how strong the lightning bolts would be, butˇ
The more that he thought about it, the more he felt like he wanted to do it.
As the saying went, there was nothing to gain without risk, so he decided to take his risk.
But of course, since he had the proper tools, it would be a calcted risk.
When he looked at each of the pressure tes that were in front of him, he was also able to see how many bolts of lightning would be summoned by each one.
So he looked around until he found the one that would give him the least amount of lightning, which was a single bolt of lightning.
He walked over to that pressure te and stepped on it without any hesitation.
As soon as the pressure te sunk under his foot, there was a ball of light that suddenly gathered in a hole above his head on the ceiling. This ball of light became stronger and stronger until it suddenly exploded in a burst of light and released a bolt of lightning down at him.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything as he just let that bolt of lightning fall down on him.
When it hit him, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a slightly disappointed look.
That was because the feeling that this bolt of lightning gave himˇwas just too weak.
He tried it with this one bolt of lightning first because he had thought that there was the chance the different ones would have different levels of power, but it seemed like the power contained within each bolt of lightning was the same.
While it did help provide more lightning energy to the Heavenly Thunder Seed inside of his dantian, the amount was just toockingpared to the two lightning bolts, three lightning bolts, or the four lightning bolts at once.
This single lightning bolt strike which had been hard for him to resist at first had be a piece of cake for himˇ
If the one who designed this trial knew about this, they would definitely want to cry and bang their head until they died.
After all, this was a bolt of heavenly thunder, something that all cultivators should have been terrified with.
Though the heavenly thunder adjusted its power based on the cultivation level of the one being struck, it would always be at a level where it was much stronger than the cultivator.
So that was why cultivators were terrified of this heavenly thunder.
It was unavoidable and it was much stronger than them.
But when it came to Lin Fanˇit had been turned into a tool to grow his power with.
Since he couldn''t feel anything with the single bolt of lightning, Lin Fan decided to find one that would drop two bolts of lightning on him.
After stepping on the pressure te, two bolts of lightning fell down, butˇ
Once again, Lin Fan didn''t really feel anything.
Compared to the three bolts and the four bolts, this just seemed like it was toockingˇ
So Lin Fan went forward and continued searching for pressure tes that would drop more and more bolts of lightning on him.
Eventually, he found an area that would drop four bolts of lightning on him.
Without hesitation, he stepped on one of the pressure tes and four bolts of lightning rained down.
Finally, he revealed a satisfied look as this was the feeling that he wanted to feel.
He kept stepping on the pressure tes with four lightning bolts until he didn''t feel anything from them.
Once he finished with these pressure tes, he went looking for one that would send down five bolts of lightning.
Just like this, Lin Fan slowly made his way through this room.
Chapter 280 Boom Boom
"Boom!"
"Boom, boom!"
"Boom, boom, boom!"
The eyelid of the person lying inside of the coffin couldn''t help twitching as these booming sounds roared out.
Eventually, it became so loud that the person couldn''t help opening their eyes and roaring out, "What is that sound!"
That person suddenly sat up in their coffin when they roared this out, but there was no one else in this room with them, so their roar just echoed through the empty room.
Even after they roared out, the booming sounds kept echoing out, so this person had no choice but to sit up and investigate that sound.
It had been close to ten years since he hadst woken up, so he was quite grumpy at being suddenly woken up like this. However, after clearing his mind, he remembered why he had been waiting the entire time and couldn''t help being excited.
Didn''t this sound mean that the final person chosen for the trial was finally here?
Didn''t that mean that his long wait was finally over?
So while he was annoyed at being woken up by these booming sounds, he was also excited since it meant that the thing that he had been waiting for this entire time was finally in his grasp.
Without any hesitation, this person ran over to what appeared to be arge mirror that was hanging on a wall inside of this hall.
As soon as he came over, this person raised a finger and tapped the mirror.
The moment that he tapped the mirror, the mirror suddenly started to clear.
Even though it was a mirror, before he had tapped it, the mirror waspletely opaque. It was like it was covered in ayer of dust that didn''t allow it to function as a mirror at all.
However, even after it cleared up, it still didn''t function as a mirror.
Instead of showing a reflection of the image in front of it, it showed a different scene.
This was the scene of Lin Fan currently making his way through his first trial.
As far as he could tell, there was nothing strange about this scene.
Lin Fan was slowly making his way through the hall with his head on a swivel, as if he was looking for something.
Once again, this person didn''t find it strange since once someone triggered the traps that were there, they would be able to figure out what the cause of it was. It was clear that Lin Fan was currently looking out for the pressure tes that were in this room.
However, this person was confident that Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to find them.
After all, when they had been ced, there was an illusion array that was added to each pressure te that would hide them from the person who was taking the trial. Unless someone was in a realm above the one who created it, it would be impossible for them to see the pressure tes.
Looking at the mirror, he could tell that Lin Fan was indeed not in a realm above the creator since he was the creator.
With his cultivation, he was able to easily see through Lin Fan''s cultivation realm.
"A Foundation Realm brat? Well, it''s not that bad, but it''s not what I expectedˇ"
That person''s voice trailed off as he said this.
Then he suddenly focused on Lin Fan since he saw that he had suddenly stopped.
"Oh, could it be that he noticed something?"
This mirror was specially made so that it was able to see through the illusion arrays on the pressure tes. So even if the person taking the trial couldn''t see them, this person was able to see them all.
He could see that there was a pressure te right in front of Lin Fan.
Now he was waiting to see if Lin Fan would sense it or not.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan didn''t avoid this pressure te at all and moved right towards it.
? Then in front of his shocked gaze, Lin Fan suddenly stepped on the pressure te.
Seeing this, the person couldn''t help shaking his head with a sigh as he said, "He was doing so well, but now it''s all overˇ"
Perhaps if Lin Fan was in the Golden Core Realm, he would think that he would be able to resist the heavenly thunder, since those in the Golden Core Realm already had experience with heavenly thunder as they had faced a tribtion to enter the Golden Core Realm.
But for someone that was only in the Foundation Realm, it was impossible for him to survive.
So this person had already written Lin Fan off as dead.
However, that wasn''t a problem for them since whether Lin Fan was alive or not, just him being here was already enough for this person.
After all, he only needed Lin Fan''s body as the one chosen by the Mark of the Hidden Dragon for the ceremony.
So he was waiting for Lin Fan to die to retrieve the body.
When the bolts of lightning suddenly fell down on Lin Fan, that person shook his head and said with a sigh, "That''s that."
He was about to stand up and go retrieve Lin Fan''s body when he suddenly stopped. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes that had opened wide in shock and looking carefully at the screen in disbelief, as if he couldn''t understand what he was seeing.
Lin Fan had indeed been hit with the heavenly thunder and he could see that lightning energy that had filled his body, but it didn''t seem like it was affecting him. Lin Fan didn''t even have a pained look on his face, almost as if he didn''t feel a thing.
This person couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Just what is going on here?"
Then in front of his look of shock, he watched as Lin Fan absorbed the lightning energy that had been thrust into his body until all of the lightning energypletely disappeared.
That person was so silent that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.
After all, he had never heard of something like this before!
A person that was able to absorb heavenly thunder like this?
This was unthinkable!
That person started observing Lin Fan more and more closely, as he tried to figure out how Lin Fan had absorbed the heavenly thunder just now, but he couldn''t see through him no matter how he stared at him.
It was like Lin Fan was a treasure chest of mysteries that he couldn''t see through.
But that made this person even more excited.
"As expected of someone chosen by the Mark of the Hidden Dragon with the power of destiny, how could he be a normal person?"
He kept watching as Lin Fan continued forward after being hit by the lightning bolts.
He continued on untilˇhe came up to another pressure te.
That person couldn''t help being surprised by this since he had seen Lin Fan avoid all the pressure tes just toe up to this single pressure te.
Was it just luck or could it beˇthat he was able to see the pressure tes?
No, how was that even possible?
But then Lin Fan stepped on the pressure te and five bolts of lightning fell down on him just like thest trap that he had triggered.
This person couldn''t help finding it strange that the pressure te that he triggered had the exact same number of lightning bolts raining down as thest one.
When he created these traps, he had set it so that they would release random bolts of heavenly thunder. Even he didn''t know how many bolts each pressure te released because they had been ced in a random formation.
Butˇ
This person just silently watched Lin Fan finish absorbing this lightning energy and then move on to the next pressure te.
He watched carefully as Lin Fan stepped on it and immediately changed the view in the mirror so he could count how many lightning bolts had been triggered.
As he had expected, it was five once again.
Once might be coincidence, but twice definitely wouldn''t be a coincidence.
He didn''t know how Lin Fan was doing it, but he could see where the pressure tes were and he was able to tell just how lightning bolts would rain down on him.
That was the only exnation in this situation.
He couldn''t help looking carefully at Lin Fan with an excited look as he tried to figure out just how he did it, but he couldn''t find anything strange about Lin Fan.
It didn''t take long before this person revealed a look like he wanted to chop Lin Fan up to pieces, carefully dissecting him just so he could figure out what made Lin Fan special.
It was a very dangerous and ugly expressionˇ
But there was no one else here to see it.
Before long, he said, "It''s him, it has to be himˇI want him so much. He''s the perfect body for me!"
There was a twisted and demented look on his face that made it hard for people to understand what he was thinking, but one thing was for sureˇit was clear that he didn''t have any good intentions.
Once he finished ranting, he muttered to himself, "Come quickly, I can''t wait any longer."
This person kept watching as Lin Fan slowly made his way through the room, triggering pressure tes again and again to provoke the heavenly thunder.
As for who this person was, he was the ancestor of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Chapter 281 Second Trial
Lin Fan kept triggering more and more pressure tes, summoning more bolts of heavenly thunder down to strike him until he finally reached the maximum number of bolts of lightning.
He had continued increasing the number of lightning bolts until it reached 99 bolts of lightning.
No matter how he looked, he couldn''t find a single pressure te that would send down more.
Since he wasn''t able to find pressure tes that would give him more, his only option wasˇ
Lin Fan went back to the very start of the room and started walking horizontally from one wall to the other wall, triggering every pressure te that he could find. Then he would move forward a bit and then move horizontally again, triggering every pressure te he came across.
As he walked forward, there were constant bolts of lightning that rained down on him.
If anyone could see him now, they would have been terrified.
After all, he was currently walking along in this rain of lightning bolts with a wide smile on his face.
But why wouldn''t he have a wide smile on his face?
As he went along, getting hit by these lightning bolts, he could feel the seed inside of his dantian getting stronger and stronger.
While it wasn''t at the point where it would mature yet, he could see that it was slowly growing in size.
As long as he was able to get more heavenly thunder for this seed, he was certain that the time when he would be able to control heavenly thunder wouldn''t be that far off.
He could already imagine it, him standing there with lightning at the tip of his hands.
He couldn''t help feeling excited about just how cool he would look like this.
But it was just too bad that he wasn''t able to mature the seed even after reaching the end of the hall.
It took him several hours before he was able to make it to the end. It might have gone even faster since he didn''t need to be afraid of the lightning traps, but he had taken it slow to make sure that he didn''t miss a single trap.
There were just the constant booms of lightning that fell down as he made his way through the room, but there wasn''t a single second where he stopped since the lightning no longer affected him no matter how much of it fell down.
He was just like a tank mowing his way through enemies, but the enemies in this case were the bolts of lightning.
When Lin Fan reached the end, he couldn''t help revealing a sad look.
When he first came into this room filled with these traps, he had been worried and cautious, but now that he was leaving it, he couldn''t help feeling sad and unwilling.
After all, this was a room that had given him so much and he would miss it once he was gone..
But the most important thing was that he wished there were more bolts of heavenly thunder here that would strike himˇ
It was just too bad that there were no more traps for him.
At the same time, the ancestor who was watching over him couldn''t help revealing a strange look as his lips twitched.
So Lin Fan had no choice but to exit the room and continue forward.
As soon as he went through the exit, the door immediately closed behind him and firmly shut him out.
He had stopped and turned around to push on the door to see if he could go back in an emergency, but he found that he couldn''t push it open no matter how he tried. It didn''t work even when he attacked it with his spiritual energy.
So it was clear that this was only a one way path.
Of course, he wasn''t surprised that the door was this firm because the person that had built this ce was even able to manipte heavenly thunder, so it wasn''t surprising that they were able to build doors that could resist his Foundation Realm powers.
So he had no choice but to continue down the path that had been provided for him.
This was a path that he couldn''t see the end of, but it was still brightly lit like every other ce in this trial.
The good thing was that it wasn''t as long as the path that he took before to reach the first trial. He only had to walk around fifteen minutes before he reached the end of the path where there was another glowing exit waiting for him.
This time, he didn''t hesitate as he walked through the glowing exit, but of course he still had his guard up.
When Lin Fan came out, he was surprised by what he was.
That was because the scene in front of him didn''t seem like a trial at allˇ
Instead, it seemed likeˇa game show that he would see back on Earth.
There were several different doors that were ced in front of him and there were words written above each door. The words written represented the different realms of cultivation and there was a door for each of the realms, going from the Qi Gathering Realm to the Golden Core Realm.
At the very center of the room was a pedestal that had a crystal ball atop it and nothing else.
There was nothing else in this room at all.
Lin Fan carefully looked around to see if there were some instructions or some clues as to what he should do, but he found that there was nothing at all.
With no other choice, he made his way over to the pedestal in the center of the room.
When he reached the pedestal, the same voice as before finally spoke, "ce your hand atop the crystal and open the way forward."
It was just these simple words, there were no other indications of what to do beyond that.
But Lin Fan didn''t follow the instructions of the voice right away.
The first thing that he did was try to see if he could find the source of that voice.
Even if he wasn''t able to find the person that spoke, he still wanted to see if he could find the speaker that they were speaking from. After all, the only thing that he felt was possible to make this kind of sound was definitely a speaker.
But no matter how he searched the corners of the room with his Appraisal Eyes, there were no notifications that popped out. If there was a speaker, it must be well hidden enough that even his Appraisal Eyes weren''t even able to pick them up.
What Lin Fan didn''t know was that this wasn''t actually a speaker, but rather an array that had been set up by the creator of the dungeon.
It was like a speaker, but instead it used a jade token that stored the voice and yed it when the array was triggered, so it was simr to yback from a speaker.
When he finished looking over the room, Lin Fan still didn''t put his hand on the crystal just yet.
This time, he turned his attention to the different doors that were ced in front of him.
He tried pushing against them to see if he could open them, but he found that just like with the exit of the first trial, he wasn''t able to push them open no matter how hard he tried. Even when he tried using force, it was still impossible.
This time, he had even pulled out Gramr in an attempt to break through, but before he could swing it, Gramr trembled in his hand.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but he could tell from the sensation of Gramr that it felt that it was inferior to this door. It was as if Gramr was saying that it would break if it was used against this door.
Lin Fan had already seen how powerful Gramr was, so he was very surprised by this reaction from it.
But of course, he didn''t doubt Gramr and chose to put it away.
So with no other options, he finally turned his attention back to the crystal on the pedestal in the center.
He didn''t want to do it, but there really was nothing that he could do in this room other than follow the instructions of the voice. So with no other choices, he ced his hand on the crystal.
The moment that his hand made contact with the crystal, there was a bright sh of light that came from it before it suddenly faded.
Then in the space in front of the crystal, there was a small hole that opened before a little glowing ball popped out.
After the little glowing ball came out, it justid there on the pedestal as if it was waiting to be picked up.
Lin Fan looked down at the little glowing ball with his Appraisal Eyes and found that it was a key.
As for what it openedˇit was very clear as the words above the door suddenly lit up.
It was the door for the Foundation Realm.
At the same time, there was a little glowing groove that appeared in the middle of the door that was just like the groove on the sect doors that had been made for the Mark of the Hidden Dragon.
Even a fool would be able to understand the meaning behind this.
So Lin Fan picked up the little glowing ball and inserted it into the groove on the door.
The moment that it was inserted, there was a sudden loud sound before the door swung open in front of him, revealing a brightly lit corridor.
Lin Fan shook his head when he saw this, but he started heading down this corridor with his weapon drawn.
Chapter 282 Trial Of Strength
This corridor was much shorter than any of the corridors that Lin Fan had gone down before.
It only took him around two minutes to reach the end of it and to his surprise, this time the exit wasn''t brightly lit. Instead, there was only a faint and dim light that wasing from it,pletely different from the bright light that he had seen before.
If he had to guess what it was, he would say that it seemed like the light from a torch instead of a light from a light bulb.
When Lin Fan came close enough to see what it was, he found that he had been right.
Rather, he waspletely surprised by what he saw.
In front of him, there was an ind of stone that was in the center of a pit and the exit was a bridge that led right up to that ind of stone.
On the other side, there was another bridge that led to the same ind of stone.
All around that ind of stone were pirs that reached high up into the sky that Lin Fan couldn''t see the ends of, but there were torches that were on these pirs.
No matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t think of this ce as anything other than an arena. And if it was an arena, did that mean that the second trial wasˇ
It was no wonder there were the different doors that had different levels of cultivation written above them. However, if this really was the case, then the design of the dungeon really was strange.
Rather, the design of the two different trials shed with each other.
The first one seemed very serious and this second oneˇalmost seemed like it was a game.
It was as if the two different trials had been designed by different people.
Could it be that this really was the case and there had been different people who designed this?
Or could it be that this ce was designed by one single person with split personalities?
This was a very important issue because it would affect him in the future.
After all, if it was the former, then it would be fine. Even if there was some disconnect because there were multiple people designing the same trial, they would all be reasonable and design a trial that could be passed.
But if it was thetter, a person with a mental disorderˇthere was a chance that they wouldn''t be able to think reasonably. The trials that they designed wouldn''t fit the word fair or reasonable and there was a chance that they might have designed an impossible trial.
So he couldn''t help worrying about his future trial.
But for how, he needed to focus on the trial that was in front of him.
After looking around for a bit and confirming that there was nothing waiting for him in ambush, Lin Fan walked forward until he reached the ind of stone in the center.
When he stepped onto it, the bridge of stone that had led from the entrance to this room to the ind of stone suddenly copsed under him.
Lin Fan looked and found that there was no path left for him to take anymore.
The only path left for him was the path on the other side of the ind of stone.
But he knew that it wouldn''t be easy for him to get to that pathˇ
As he expected, after the bridge copsed, the same voice as before rang out again.
"The second trial is a trial of strength. Defeat the enemy in front of you to pass this trial."
As he had expected, it was indeed a trial of strength.
The fact that they were in an arena like this, it was unlikely to be anything else.
It was also most likely why there was that room before. It measured the cultivation level of the challenger to ensure that they faced the opponent that was just right for them.
After all, if they faced an opponent that was too strong or too weak, it wouldn''t be considered a trial.
He was d that at least the designer of this trial had considered fairness.
Once the voice disappeared, there was a sudden sound that came from above him.
Lin Fan looked up above him.
He saw that there was arge empty space above him and he wasn''t able to see the ceiling of this ce. However, he was also able to see a ck dot that slowly fell down towards him.
As it fell down, the ck dot became bigger and bigger and more and more clear until he was able to see that it wasn''t a ck dot, but rather a yellow dot that was getting closer.
It kept falling until he was able to clearly see what it was.
It was a giant lion that was falling down towards him!
Lin Fan raised his weapon up as if he was going to defend himself against this lion, but that lion didn''tnd on him.
As if there was something controlling it, the lion didn''t seem like it was able to move at all as it fell down. It kept falling until itnded on the opposite side of the ind of stone,nding right where the other bridge was.
After it hadnded, the lion finally regained its ability to move freely.
It looked around itself as if it was trying to figure out its surroundings, as if it didn''t even know what happened.
However, when it saw Lin Fan, it immediately revealed a hostile look.
Since it had just been rxing inside of its cave when it had been suddenly moved out of it and thrown into this ce. So the one that appeared before it must be the one that had summoned it and was its enemy.
So without hesitation, the lion released its full aura to suppress Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was surprised since he could tell from this aura that this lion was in the High Foundation Realm, but he could tell with his Appraisal Eyes that this lion was still only a cub.
He was sure that once this lion grew up, it would be a terrifying spirit beast.
But for now, it wasn''t a match for him.
Even though Lin Fan was only in the Low Foundation Realm and the lion was in the High Foundation Realm, Lin Fan wasn''t worried at all. Rather, he had a confident look in his eyes as he faced this lion, as if he could easily defeat it.
When the lion saw this look in his eyes, it couldn''t help feeling provoked.
After all, this lion might be a cub, but it still had the pride of a lion.
When facing this human who clearly should be weaker than it, but who didn''t show any signs of fear, it felt like it was being challenged by this weakling!
As the prideful lion, how could it tolerate it?
Not to mention, wasn''t this person its enemy in the first ce!
Then there was only one solution!
Kill this enemy and show the enemy its true power!
So without any hesitation, the lion gave a loud roar as if it was intimidating Lin Fan before jumping out with a w raised. As it flew through the air, the w shed down and created wind des which it sent flying at Lin Fan.
Then it also shed its w down so that it would hit Lin Fan right after the wind des did.
This was a two fold attack, being hit by the wind des first and then being hit by the lion''s w itself.
Even if Lin Fan somehow evaded the wind des, the lion''s w would still fall down on him and smash him to pieces.
That was why the lion had a look of absolute confidence as it fell down towards Lin Fan.
It was just too bad that it wasn''t prepared for what happened next.
Lin Fan had been under it one second and then the nextˇLin Fan disappeared from the sight of the lion.
It looked around to find him, but it couldn''t find a single trace of Lin Fan untilˇ
The lionnded on the ground and both the wind de and the w created gashes on the ground under it.
Then before it could react, it suddenly felt a sense of dangering from its right.
When it turned to look, it saw Lin Fan there with his sword already shing out at the lion.
While this was an attack from a creature that was clearly weaker than it, the lion couldn''t help feeling a sense of dangering from this. So the lion did its best to twist its body to evade the attack, but it was already toote for that and it couldn''t get out of the way in time.
When Lin Fan''s de was about to make contact with the lion, the lion suddenly released its spiritual energy in the form of ayer of wind along its skin to block the attack.
But then to the lion''s shock, the sword cut right through theyer of wind like it was butter before cutting into the lion itself. The lion felt the intense pain as the sword cut deep into it.
If the lion hadn''t twisted in time, Lin Fan''s sword might have cut off its leg entirely.
But with the deep wound in its leg, the lion found it hard to stand firm and it couldn''t help wobbling.
Using the few good legs that it did have, the lion quickly jumped back and created distance with Lin Fan as it red at Lin Fan with a wary look that also had a trace of confusion.
What had happened just now?
How did this creature that was clearly weaker than it move faster than it had and gotten behind it to ambush it?
Not to mention, how did this weak creature break through its defenses?
This was a special two fold defense that used the wind energy that it condensed into a wind armour and its naturally powerful body!
This wasn''t something that even spirit beasts of the same level could break through that easily, but this creature had done it!
Just what was going on here?
As these thoughts passed through the lion''s mind, there was a trace of fear that appeared in its heart.
Lin Fan had been nning on putting more pressure on the lion after seeing itnd, but then there was a notification that surprised him.
[Sun Devouring Lion (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 10.]
"Eh?"
That was Lin Fan''s only response when he saw this notification.
Chapter 283 Scaring The S*** Out Of It
Lin Fan couldn''t help staring at the notification that had just popped up in the corner of his eyes.
Then he looked carefully at the lion in front of it.
Sun Devouring Lion, that really was quite the powerful name.
It was a lion that could even swallow the sun itself and in this world, the sun was represented by the golden Three Legged Crow.
The golden Three Legged Crow was one of the most powerful creatures in all of Chinese mythology and this was a lion that could swallow it based on the name of its species.
It definitely wouldn''t be a normal lion when it grew up.
But what surprised him even more was that the system was giving him the option to tame it.
Since it was being used for this trial, Lin Fan had thought that this lion was already someone''s pet. After all, there were beast tamers in this world and it wouldn''t be strange if one used their tamed spirit beast for a trial.
There were spirit beasts that were tamed as guardians of sects, so it was normal for spirit beasts to be used like this.
So he thought that since it was tamed, there was no way that he would be able to tame it.
But now it seemed that this wasn''t the case.
Could it be that it was because the Love Gauge Taming was a skill that had been bestowed upon him by a god?
A skill from a god would naturally surpass all other skills, so even if it was tamed, he could break its current contract with its master with the Love Gauge Taming skill.
Or at least that was what Lin Fan thought this situation was.
But in reality, this Sun Devouring Lion wasn''t tamed.
It was a wild beast that had been thrown into this arena by the trial and had been tricked into fighting Lin Fan. So of course Lin Fan would be able to tame it since it didn''t have a master in the first ce.
Since that was the case, there was no need for Lin Fan to hold back.
This Sun Devouring Lion was in the High Foundation Realm, it was a perfect beast for him to tame right now. After all, Lin Fan was missing powerful beasts like this, but he also knew that it was impossible for him to tame powerful Qi Condensation Realm spirit beasts, so this Sun Devouring Lion was just right.
It was powerful and it had potential, but it wasn''t out of the range of his control.
So there was only one thing for Lin Fan to do now.
That was to scare the ever living s*** out of it!
With this, he turned to look at the Sun Devouring Lion that was still cautiously watching him.
When this gaze fell onto the Sun Devouring Lion, it couldn''t help feeling a chill that it didn''t understand at all. After all, it shouldn''t be feeling this kind of fear from this kind of inferior creature.
But for some reason, it couldn''t help feeling fear.
[Sun Devouring Lion (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan was surprised by this sudden notification, but he was happy to see it.
So without hesitation, he jumped up and moved towards the Sun Devouring Lion slowly.
The Sun Devouring Lion couldn''t help taking a few steps back when it saw Lin Fan approaching, as if it was watching a death god approach it.
[Sun Devouring Lion (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile again that made the Sun Devouring Lion shiver.
Then before the Sun Devouring Lion could react, Lin Fan suddenly disappeared from its line of sight.
The Sun Devouring Lion quickly looked around for Lin Fan, but it wasn''t able to find a trace of him.
Then while it was shocked at the fact that it had lost Lin Fan, there was a de that suddenly appeared in front of its eyes. This de had appeared too quickly for it to dodge or even try to block it and at that moment, it could only ept that it was dead.
As for why it thought it was dead, it recognized this de as the one that had cut its leg earlier.
But this de didn''t cut right through its head like it thought it would.
Instead, this de stopped just an inch away from its eyes before suddenly disappearing.
The Sun Devouring Lion couldn''t help falling on its butt when this happened as it just sat there in a daze.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan didn''t give it a break at all as he kept running around the Sun Devouring Lion.
While the Sun Devouring Lion wasn''t able to follow Lin Fan with its eyes, it was able to sense Lin Fan''s aura around it. This aura kept moving around it at high speeds that when it detected the aura, it wasn''t able to see Lin Fan anymore.
But the worst part of this was thatˇ
Lin Fan kept doing the same thing over and over again, shing at the Sun Devouring Lion without actually cutting it.
The de kept drawing closer and closer until it only stopped a centimeter away from the Sun Devouring Lion.
If the Sun Devouring Lion made even the slightest movement, it would be cut by Lin Fan''s sword.
So the only thing that the Sun Devouring Lion could do was sit there as Lin Fan kept dashing around it.
It knew that if it tried to do anything, it would be cut down by Lin Fan, whether intentionally or unintentionally. It knew that this wasn''t the way to go and if it wanted to survive, it had to do something.
So in the end, the Sun Devouring Lion started to move.
When Lin Fan saw this, he stopped dashing around the Sun Devouring Lion and waited to see what it wanted to do.
If he had felt any hostility from the Sun Devouring Lion, he wouldn''t have stopped to watch and kept threatening it, but he couldn''t feel any hostility from it. It was almost as if he felt some sort of timidnessing from the Sun Devouring Lion, as if it had no intention to fight at all.
In front of Lin Fan''s curious gaze, the Sun Devouring Lion suddenly tucked its ears and tail and lowered its body to the ground.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the Sun Devouring Lion, but he knew what was happening because of the notification that had popped up.
This was the Sun Devouring Lion''s way of showing submission and it was very simr to the way that a cat would show submission.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile before saying, "Yes."
There was a bright glow that appeared around the Sun Devouring Lion before quickly disappearing. Once the bright glow disappeared, the Sun Devouring Lion looked up at Lin Fan and it looked at him in apletely different manner.
In front of Lin Fan''s calm gaze, the Sun Devouring Lion slowly stood up and walked over to him. Lin Fan didn''t move at all as he watched the Sun Devouring Lion slowly walk over and he just calmly stood there when the Sun Devouring Lion was standing over him.
Then the Sun Devouring Lion suddenly lowered its head and opened its mouth toˇlick Lin Fan on the face.
Lin Fan revealed a smile as he felt the rough tongue of the Sun Devouring Lion on his face, but he also patted it on the head when it licked him.
The Sun Devouring Lion gave a purr like a cat when it felt him rubbing it and then it kneeled down to rub its face against Lin Fan''s face.
No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a giant cat the way that it was cuddling up to Lin Fan.
But even after Lin Fan had tamed the Sun Devouring Lion, there was no voice that rang out or any notification that he had passed this trial. Lin Fan could also see that the door at the exit on the end of the stone bridge was still closed.
It seemed like it hadn''t been recognized that he hadpleted this trial yet.
In fact, the trial wasn''t programmed to recognize this as one of the passing conditions since no one would expect the spirit beast used in the trial to be tamed that easily. Even the Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor who was watching this couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
He couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Just how many secrets does this kid have?"
After a long period of silence, he suddenly revealed a smile and said, "I want him even more now."
Then he opened up something that seemed to be a panel and pressed a few buttons before putting the panel away.
After he pressed these buttons, there was a loud sound that came from the second trial.
Lin Fan immediately turned when he heard this noise and he saw that the door that was blocking off the exit was suddenly opening.
He didn''t know what had caused it to suddenly open, but since it was opening, there was nothing for him to question.
It seemed like the trial had acknowledged that he had passed, so he should just head through this exit and move on to the third trial.
Chapter 284 Third Trial
Before he could move on from this ce, Lin Fan realized that there was a problem here.
Not to mention the exit, even the stone bridge was too small for the Sun Devouring Lion. There was no way that the Sun Devouring Lion would be able to leave with him like this.
But that wasn''t strange since this was a trial that was designed for people and one would only expect people to leave the room through this exit. The spirit beasts would usually be killed or transported away with a different method.
Just like how the Sun Devouring Lion had been sent into this room in the first ce.
So unless he did something, there was no way for the Sun Devouring Lion to leave with him.
Normally this would be easy to solve since he could just put the Sun Devouring Lion in his Pet Storage Space and bring it away, but it was different since he was inside of this trial.
Lin Fan had considered the possibility that someone could be watching him, so he had never shown too many of his trump cards just in case. So there was no way that he would want to use his Pet Storage Space in a ce like this.
It was best if he could find a different way to bring the Sun Devouring Lion away.
In the end, it was the Sun Devouring Lion that gave him the answer.
It had been confused as to why Lin Fan kept looking at it and at the exit, but it was able to figure it out in the end.
Then in front of Lin Fan''s surprised expression, it suddenly started to shrink and shrink until it was the size of a kitten.
Without care for Lin Fan''s shock, it jumped up into Lin Fan''s hand andnded in his embrace before snuggling its head against his chest.
Lin Fan looked down at the Sun Devouring Lion turned cat and he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
With the cute appearance that it had now, no one would suspect that it was the fierce and powerful Sun Devouring Lion. Even he wouldn''t have believed that this cute cat was that Sun Devouring Lion if he hadn''t seen it shrink just now.
So after patting the Sun Devouring Lion, Lin Fan carried it in one hand and held his sword in the other as he started moving across the stone bridge.
After leaving that arena, it was another long passage that awaited him.
This was just like the ones from before, but this one was the longest one by far. It took Lin Fan over an hour before he was able to reach the end.
While he didn''t travel at full speed just like he had done before, he could tell that it was at least over twenty kilometers long.
This long passageˇjust how big was the space that this trial took. Moreover, how were they able to hide such arge ce without anyone noticing?
Even if it was hidden deep in the ground, there should have been faint spiritual energy fluctuations that escaped.
This thing had been here for over a hundred years as far as Lin Fan knew, it would be impossible for people to ignore spiritual energy fluctuationsing from it for so long.
A cultivator should have already found this ce already.
So how had it been hidden for so long?
These were the thoughts that passed through his mind as he made his way through the passage.
However, when he reached the end and arrived at the next trial, hepletely forgot all about it.
That was because he could feel a strange feeling from the door that led to the next trial.
Instead of being an open exit like the other two trials, their one had a door and it had a groove that had a perfect indentation for the Mark of the Hidden Dragon.
But why was it only that this trial had a door that required the Mark of the Hidden Dragon?
No matter how he thought this through, Lin Fan couldn''t make sense of it.
He tried pushing through the door without inserting it, but he found that he couldn''t budge the door at all.
He also tried looking for other ways to move forward, but he found that there were no tricks and he could only go through this door.
But it just didn''t make any sense!
Still, it wasn''t as if Lin Adam had a choice in the endˇ
So he took out the Mark of the Hidden Dragon and put it into the indentation of the door.
When it entered the indentation, the Mark of the Hidden Dragon suddenly sunk into the door as if it had activated some kind of mechanism. Lin Fan could also hear the clicking sounds that came from the door, as if something was being triggered inside of it.
It didn''t take long before the door suddenly opened, but the Mark of the Hidden Dragon that had been ced right in the center had also split in half, moving with the two sides of the door.
Lin Fan was surprised by this, but he also quickly went forward to grab the Mark of the Hidden Dragon in the door.
It was just too bad that no matter how he grabbed at it, it just wouldn''te out of the door at all.
It was as if the Mark of the Hidden Dragon had already be a part of the door.
Not to mention that it had already split apart, so even if he were able to get it back, it would be hard to use when it was in two pieces.
So Lin Fan had no choice but to give up on it since he couldn''t figure out a way to get it out.
But he couldn''t help casting onest look at the Mark of the Hidden Dragon left in the door.
He had gone through quite a bit with this Mark of the Hidden Dragon and now that it was gone, it was a bit hard for him to eptˇ
Well the main reason was that his side mission still wasn''t finished yet, so he needed that Mark of the Hidden Dragon still.
No matter what, he still had to get it back and figure out what its real use was. Then after the side mission wasplete, he didn''t mind if he lost it.
Still, he had no choice but to move on without it.
When he came into the room, he found that it was a room that didn''t have any light in it at all. The only light that was in this room came from the open door behind him, but it wasn''t bright enough for him to see anything with.
Then with a sudden "boom", the door shut behind him and thrust him into darkness.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan raised his hand and created a ball of mes in them.
However, he found that he wasn''t able to see anything at all even with the ball of mes lighting the way. It was almost as if there was something that was obscuring his vision.
But then he also realized something else.
He should be able to see even without any light because he was a cultivator. As long as he had his spiritual energy, his eyes should be able to see through the dark.
So why was it still so dark around him?
There was an unsettled feeling that passed through his heart before he raised his sword in one hand and the ball of the me in the other.
The Sun Devouring Lion also realized that something was off, so it jumped out of Lin Fan''s arm andnded beside him before growing to the normal size of a lion.
The two of them just stood there on guard for whatever wasing, but there was nothing that came. All that happened was that there was a sudden burst of light that forced both of them to close their eyes.
Well, it wasn''t a sudden burst of light, it was a gradual reintroduction to light.
However, for the two of them that had already adapted to the darkness, this was too quick of a change. So in the end, both of them couldn''t help closing their eyes as they adjusted.
After the period of adjustment was over, they both opened their eyes to look around the room.
? When they looked around, they found that this room was empty except forˇ
A single roulette wheel that was ced right in the center of the room.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at this roulette wheel with a raised brow, mainly focusing on the different symbols that were on the wheel itself.
There were many strange symbols that he didn''t recognize, but there were symbols such as lightning bolts, skulls, and happy faces that he did recognize.
But no matter how he looked at this, he didn''t have a good feeling about it.
After all, even when he used his Appraisal Eyes on the wheel, he didn''t get any information.
There was nothing in this room, so he had no choice but to go to the center of the room.
When he stepped up to the wheel, the voice appeared again and said, "The third trial is a trial of luck. Spin the wheel and face your fate."
It was just a few simple words, but Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help turning dark when he heard this.
After all, the symbols that were on the wheel were quite ominousˇ
Chapter 285 Heavenly Thunder Execution
Lin Fan carefully looked over the different symbols on the wheel since there was no time specified for how long he had to spin it.
He wanted to see what kind of things he would have to face before he spun this wheel.
By the end of it, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
That was because most of the symbols that were on the wheel were all bad symbolsˇ
Thunderbolts, daggers, skulls, and all kinds of other bad symbols.
It didn''t take a genius to understand that bad things would happen if hended on those symbols.
The few good symbols that were on thereˇalso seemed very strange since they didn''t really seem like good symbols either. It seemed like no matter what he spun, he would suffer from spinning the wheel.
But it wasn''t as if he could move on if he didn''t spin the wheel.
So Lin Fan had no choice but to spin it in the end.
Grabbing the wheel, Lin Fan suddenly gave it a very strong spin, sending the wheel flying.
The wheel turned at a very quick speed, so fast that Lin Fan wasn''t able to see the symbols clearly even with his enhanced vision.
It seemed like his arm was quite strong, but at the same time, Lin Fan knew that it was also partly the wheel that he was able to spin it this fast. It seemed like the wheel was quite well constructed.
The wheel kept spinning and spinning and it was only five minutester that it showed signs of slowing down.
As the wheel slowed down, Lin Fan was able to follow along with the spinning of the wheel with his eyes.
At the very top of the wheel, there was a needle that represented which symbol was chosen that Lin Fan was staring very closely at.
As the wheel slowly came to a stop, Lin Fan could immediately tell which symbol it wouldnd onˇ
It was a skull that had a bunch of thunderbolts above it.
No matter how he looked at it, it didn''t seem like it would be a good thingˇ
But there was no stopping it now since that was what the wheel was slowlying to a stop on.
In the end, it was that symbol that the wheelnded on.
Once the wheel stopped, there was a period of silence before the voice rang out again, "Your fate will be execution by heavenly thunder."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile, but that onlysted a single second because he heard the second part.
The "execution" part was naturally bad, but the second partˇthe "heavenly thunder" partˇthat was the past that he got strangely excited by.
Since the first trial, he had been hoping that he would find some more heavenly thunder, but he didn''t have this luck. But nowˇthe third trial was offering him more heavenly thunder.
He would be a fool if he didn''t take this.
As he watched, there were thick clouds that began forming in the space above him.
This room was quite therge room even if it was empty. There was plenty of space above Lin Fan for these clouds to form and as they formed, Lin Fan could tell that these were clearly quite thick clouds.
It seemed like the heavenly thunder that they generated definitely wouldn''t be weak.
It seemed like it would even be stronger than the heavenly thunder that was generated in the first trial.
Seeing this, Lin Fan felt even more excited.
When he finished the first trial, he couldn''t help feeling that the heavenly thunder that he had been struck by felt very weak. It was almost as if he couldn''t feel it anymore and if it wasn''t for the fact that the Heavenly Thunder Seed had grown in his dantian, he would have doubted that he was getting struck by heavenly thunder.
But nowˇthis heavenly thunder seemed like it would be perfect for him.
This might be his chance to finish off the Heavenly Thunder Seed in his dantian.
As Lin Fan was excitedly looking at the clouds that were gathering in the sky, the Sun Devouring Lion beside him started trembling as it felt the power that was contained within those clouds.
Lin Fan realized that the Sun Devouring Lion was looking at the clouds with fear and he realized what was happening.
While he didn''t have anything to fear when it came to those clouds, it wasn''t the same case for the Sun Devouring Lion. It wasn''t as if the Sun Devouring Lion could absorb the heavenly thunder just like him.
If the Sun Devouring Lion were to stay in this room, then it was certain that it would die from the heavenly thunder execution.
So after thinking about it, Lin Fan had the Sun Devouring Lion turn to the size of a little cat again.
The Sun Devouring Lion was confused when Lin Fan had it do this, but it followed Lin Fan''s orders and transformed into that size.
Then it jumped into Lin Fan''s hands as ordered beforeˇit suddenly disappeared.
Lin Fan had crouched down to hide the Sun Devouring Lion from sight before suddenly creating a tiny portal into the Pet Storage Space for it. After he sent the Sun Devouring Lion into the Pet Storage Space, he stood up again and waited to face the heavenly thunder.
ˇ
"The heavenly thunder executionˇAnd here it was all going so wellˇI thought that I would be able to meet him soonˇ" The Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor gave a sigh when he saw the scene on the screen.
But then he suddenly revealed a smile as he said, "Well, it doesn''t matter what shape the body gets here as long as it gets here."
After that, he chuckled to himself as if he could already see the scene of his ns seeding.
However, that smile suddenly froze on his face as if he had realized something and he muttered to himself, "Wait, heavenly thunderˇ"
But before he could say anything else, he saw the strange scene of the Sun Devouring Lion getting smaller before jumping into Lin Fan''s hands. Then after Lin Fan bent down, the Sun Devouring Lion disappeared from sight.
When Lin Fan stood up again, the Sun Devouring Lion was gone.
The Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor couldn''t help rubbing his eyes before they suddenly popped out and he said, "Where did that Sun Devouring Lion go?"
With a wave of his hand, the angle of the image on the screen suddenly changed. He started using that camera to look at every part of the room, but he still wasn''t able to find it no matter how he looked.
It was as if the Sun Devouring Lion hadpletely disappeared from existence.
As he saw this, he couldn''t help thinking if Lin Fan had some kind of spatial artifact that would allow him to store spirit beasts, but he quickly shook that thought out of his mind.
An artifact like that would be the treasure of those five great sects, how could some unknown cultivators have something like this?
It was impossible!
But where did that Sun Devouring Lion go?
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Interesting, very interestingˇIt seems like he has more secrets than I thoughtˇ"
Then after a while, he still revealed a smile and said, "I''ll take my time and slowly pull out all your secrets."
ˇ
Back in the trial room, Lin Fan was waiting for the clouds to finish gathering with an excited look.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help revealing a faint flicker of nervousness in his eyes as he watched the clouds gather.
That was becauseˇthere was more than he had expected that gathered and the pressure that he felt from these clouds was much greater than he thought. It seemed that he had underestimated how strong the heavenly thunder that was gathering was.
He started doubting whether he would be able to take it or notˇ
But it was already toote for doubts at this point since it seemed like the heavenly thunder was about to fall down at any moment.
Since there was no point in worrying about it, Lin Fan sat down cross legged and focused his mind, while also opening his dantian at the same time.
Before the heavenly thunder fell down, he wanted to get himself in the perfect state to absorb it.
Not to mention, he had used up some of his spiritual energy in that fight with the Sun Devouring Lion, so it was the perfect time to recover while the heavenly thunder was still gathering.
This ce was just like the first trial, there was a strong concentration of spiritual energy in the air.
No, this ce was actually better than the first trial since the concentration of spiritual energy in this ce was even more dense than in the first trial.
He hadn''t been paying close attention, but he had noticed that the concentration of spiritual energy in the second trial had also been more dense than the first trial. Though it hadn''t been as dense as the concentration of spiritual energy here.
It seemed like there was something here that was causing this ce to be filled with spiritual energy and with each trial passed, he was getting closer to it.
Even if he didn''t know what it was, Lin Fan was still interested in it since this could be something that he could use for the Love Sect in the future.
If he were to bring it back, it would definitely help the future generation of the Love Sect.
But before he could think about any of that, he had to pass this trial first.
It was at this time that the heavenly thunder in the clouds had finished gathering and the first bolt of lightning fell down on him.
Chapter 286 So Close
When the first bolt of lightning fell down on him, all Lin Fan could feel wasˇ
Numbness and pain.
It was like the first time that he was stuck by heavenly thunder back in the first trial.
This feeling was a very familiar feeling, but at the same time, it was a feeling that made him worry.
In this kind of heavenly thunder trial, there would be nine bolts of lightning that would fall down that would be increasing in power.
So if this was the power of the first bolt of lightningˇthen how strong would the ninth bolt of lightning be?
There had only been a bit of worry in his heart at first, but as he felt the numbing and painful sensation filling him, that worry started spreading through his heart.
Lin Fan had thought that this would be his chance to mature that Heavenly Thunder Seed in his dantian, but now it seemed like it was very likely that he would die hereˇ
It didn''t take long before his body was able to absorb that first bolt of lightning and the moment that he finished, the second bolt of lightning already fell down on him.
Lin Fan braced himself for this second bolt of lightning, but the moment that it hit him, his expression couldn''t help changing.
It slowly but surely changed into a look of disappointment.
That was because the feeling that he felt from this second bolt of lightning waspletely different from the first bolt of lightning.
There was no longer the same painful feeling even if there was a numbing feeling.
It was clear that either this bolt of lightning wasn''t as strong as the first oneˇor his body had already adapted to it.
When Lin Fan thought it through, he felt that it was the second one that was more likely.
After all, it was unlikely that the second bolt of this heavenly thunder execution would suddenly be weaker.
So his guess was that the second bolt was just as strong as the first one and his body had adapted to it.
It took him far less time to absorb the second bolt of lightning and soon the third bolt of lightning fell down on him which allowed him to confirm his theory.
The moment that the third bolt of lightning hit him, that disappointed look on his face became much stronger.
The feeling that this third bolt of lightning gave him, it was even weaker than the second bolt. He didn''t even feel the strong numb feeling anymore and there was only a slight numb feeling.
By the fourth bolt, his body hadpletely adjusted to it that he didn''t feel anything.
If it wasn''t for the Heavenly Thunder Seed inside of his dantian being filled with more and more lightning energy, Lin Fan would have even doubted that he was being hit with heavenly thunder.
So by the time that the fifth bolt of lightning came, Lin Fan had already stood up and let the lightning bolt hit him as he walked around the room.
With the way that he was looking around, it was as if he was looking for something to upy him while he was being hit by the lightning bolts. It didn''t look like a person that had lightning bolts raining down on them at all.
But he was still disappointed since there was nothing else left in this room.
That was until his eyes fell back onto the wheel in the center.
That was right, this wheel was still here even after he had spun itˇ
There were a lot of symbols on it that looked like lightning boltsˇ
So if he were to get more lightning bolt spins, would that meanˇ?
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling tempted by this thought, but he quickly shook it out of his head.
He was already undergoing a heavenly thunder execution and if he were to add more heavenly thunder to that mix, he might not be able to endure it even if he was able to easily endure this current heavenly thunder.
There was no need to put himself in more danger right now.
He could always spin the wheelter, there was no need for him to mix the two of these together.
It might be one of those mixtures that had chemicals that shouldn''t be mixed.
So Lin Fan sat back down and impatiently waited for the heavenly thunder to finish raining down on him.
The sixth bolt, no feeling at all.
The seventh bolt, no feeling at all.
The eighth bolt, no feeling at all.
Only the ninth bolt seemed different from the restˇ
When the lightning energy of the eighth bolt was absorbed by Lin Fan, the ninth bolt of lightning didn''t fall down like he had expected.
Instead, there was a booming sound that came from above him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking up to see that the clouds above him were churning with lightning, as if it was gathering more and more lightning inside of it.
Even a fool would be able to tell that this bolt of lightning would bepletely different from the ones that came before.
Lin Fan didn''t dare take this final bolt of lightning carelessly, so he focused himself and gathered all his energy to deal with it. He entered the same focused state that he had been when he first started this heavenly thunder execution.
After it continued churning for around five minutes, that bolt of lightning finally fell down.
Well, to call it a bolt of lightning was wrong since it wasn''t a bolt of lightning.
It was a wall of lightning that fell down on Lin Fan, filling the entire room.
The moment that it touched him, Lin Fan felt all of his hairs stand on end, his blood started to pump, and his body filled with pain.
This was a feeling that he had never felt beforeˇbut he didn''t dislike this feeling.
This feeling filled his body with adrenaline, but he knew that was just to counteract the pain.
He also knew that this was the closest that he had ever felt towards dying since he felt like his heart was about to explode.
But in the end, he was able to endure it as his dantian suddenly opened more and he started absorbing more of the lightning energy that filled him.
The suction that came from his dantian became stronger and stronger just like a person that had been starving for days as it drained away all of the lightning energy.
He was shocked to see this happen, but he could also feel that this suction wasing from the Heavenly Thunder Seed.
It seemed like it was very close to blooming.
However, before it could bloomˇthe lightning energy ran out.
Lin Fan could tell that it was just an inch away from maturing, but there was no lightning energy left for it.
It was like reaching the end of the marathon only to stumble and not be able to get up.
It was like a beautiful woman that was right in front of you that you weren''t able to touch at allˇ
It was that kind of torture that Lin Fan felt right now.
After the lightning energy waspletely absorbed by his dantian, Lin Fan took a deep breath before suddenly spitting out arge mouthful of blood.
That wall of lightning that fell on him had been much stronger than the other bolts of lightning, so naturally he had suffered internal injuries because of it. This mouthful of blood was from those internal injuries.
After wiping the blood of lip, Lin Fan couldn''t help standing up in a rush.
He didn''t even care that he was still suffering from internal injuries, he just turned his attention to the wheel.
He didn''t know if it would work, but he immediately walked over and grabbed the wheel before trying to spin it. However, as he tried pulling on the wheel to make it spin, Lin Fan foundˇthat it wouldn''t move at all.
It was as if it was locked in ce by something and no matter how much effort he tried.
Even when he used all of his spiritual energy to empower his arms, it still wouldn''t budge a single inch.
It was clear that there was something preventing him from spinning this wheel again and it was much stronger than him.
But this feelingˇreally was very irritating.
It was like being so close to finishing, but not being able toˇ
So after trying to pull on the wheel a few times, Lin Fan finally couldn''t help giving a roar as he punched the wheel. However, when he punched the wheel, all he did was hurt his own hand.
He didn''t know what material this wheel was made of, but it was so god damn hard!
Lin Fan looked at the wheel for a long time before suddenly sitting down cross legged as he started stabilizing his body.
If he pushed himself any further, he could tell that he would injure himself more.
So if he couldn''t break through with the Heavenly Thunder Seed, there was no need to keep trying.
His top priority should be to heal himself before anything else happens.
While he was still irritated about being close to making the Heavenly Thunder Seed bloom, he was able to slowly recover his reasoning.
It was also during this time that the door suddenly opened.
This was a room where there were no signs of an exit at all, but after the heavenly thunder execution was over, there was a loud sound that came from the opposite side of the entrance. A certain part of the wall started moving before revealing a hidden passage.
Lin Fan opened his eyes for a second to look at the hidden passage, but then he quickly closed it as he focused on healing his injuries.
There was no telling what woulde next and before healing himself, he wouldn''t go any further.
Chapter 287 Hidden Dragon Sect’s Ancestor
It took him around an hour to heal himself.
While he didn''t fully heal himself, it was enough for him to use his powers without being affected too much.
There were still some minor injuries that he hadn''t healed, but he didn''t keep healing himself since he knew that there was no point.
This ce itself was dangerous, so it wouldn''t do him well to remain in this ce for long since he didn''t know how it would change.
It was better for him to take advantage of the fact that he could move to get out of here as soon as possible instead of waiting here any longer.
So Lin Fan stood up and headed towards the door that had just opened.
When he reached it, he found that it was a very short passage that he could see the end of.
The end of the passage wasn''t brightly lit, but he could still see through the exit to see what was behind it.
This passage led to arge hall that was filled with torches that lit the ce up, but it was still very dim even with the torches because of how big it was.
Lin Fan once again didn''t notice anything strange with this untilˇ
Why was it still dim for him when he had his night vision?
It was like this when he entered the room for the third trial. There had been some kind of strange power that had made it so that he couldn''t see in the dark, making the roompletely dark.
He didn''t know what kind of power it was, but he knew that it was not something that he could break through with his current level of cultivation.
Still, at least there were the torches so he was able to see some things.
Lin Fan walked into thisrge hall and he found that it was even bigger than he had expected.
It was so big that he wasn''t able to see any of the walls in this hall except for the one behind him.
It was almost like there was just a room filled with endless pirs in front of him.
All of the pirs looked the same, so if one wasn''t careful, it would be very easy to get lost in this ce.
Lin Fan went up to one of the pirs and tried to make a mark on one of the pirs with Gramr, but he found that he couldn''t even make a single scratch on the pir.
It seemed like it was impossible to make marks to guide him back if he ever got lost, so he had to find a different way to get out of this ce.
Lin Fan''s eyes fell onto the corners of one of the pirs and then he wiped his finger across it. Bringing it back up, he found that there wasn''t a single trace of dust there.
It seemed like this ce was being kept quite clean by some kind of invisible force.
In that caseˇ
Lin Fan took out a loaf of bread and then started moving forward while dropping crumbs behind him.
Since this ce was kept so clean, there shouldn''t be any pests here that would eat the crumbs that he dropped. Since this ce was so clean, it should be easy to follow the crumbs that were clearly out of ce.
So just like this, Lin Fan started heading deeper into this hall.
He continued for around five minutes before he finally saw something other than all of these pirs around him. At the very end of the hall, there seemed to be a coffin and a dragon statue that was like the one that he had entered through, but instead of lying down, this one was standing up with its mouth pointed at the ceiling.
The pose that the dragon statue had, it was almost as if the dragon was soaring into the sky.
But this dragon was just a statue in the end and there was nothing special about it.
Rather, it was the coffin that attracted Lin Fan''s attention.
He could feel the spiritual energy fluctuations that came from it. These spiritual energy fluctuations were anything but normal, they were much stronger than anything that he had felt before.
He could tell that whatever was in that coffin, it was very powerful.
So Lin Fan raised his sword and carefully made his way forward towards it.
As for leaving this ce, there was nowhere else for him to go even if he didn''t go towards that coffin and statue. He knew that if he didn''t go towards them, he would just be trapped here forever.
So he had no choice in this matter.
After he came up to the coffin and statue, he found that it wasn''t just those two things that were here.
To the side, there was something that looked like a mirror that was also hanging on the wall.
This mirror seemed very strange since it waspletely opaque and didn''t reflect anything at all, but it was clear from the material that it was made off that it was a mirror. It was just that under the surface of the mirror, there seemed to be something that clouded the surface of the mirror.
The only other strange thing that Lin Fan could see was that a chunk of a pir had been knocked off.
He didn''t know what it was that had done this, but he couldn''t help being amazed since his Gramr hadn''t even been able to make a single scratch on the pir.
Whatever carved out this chunk of the pir had to be very hard and very powerful.
Lin Fan then walked over to the statue and waited for something to happen.
But as he stood there, there was not a single thing that happened.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking around with his Appraisal Eyes, but even then, there was nothing for him to find.
The one thing that was strange was that when he tried to use his Appraisal Eyes on the coffin, it actually hurt his eyes. It was as if there was some kind of rebound that hit him when he used his Appraisal Eyes on them.
It seemed that whatever was in the coffin really was something very powerful.
After waiting for around half an hour, there was finally some movement.
The dragon statue suddenly lit up before all of that light gathered in the eyes of the dragon statue. The bright eyes of the dragon statue suddenly released a beam of light that fell down onto the coffin that caused the lid to start shifting.
It didn''t take long before the lid slid off the coffin and revealed what was inside.
The personying in the coffin suddenly started floating there in the air and floated up above the coffin until he was standing up.
After he finished, he just floated there in the air looking down at Lin Fan.
Even though there was a serious look on his face, there was an awkward feeling under it.
That was because he had fallen asleep while waitingˇ
He had thought that he had time since it would take Lin Fan a while to cross the hall to reach this ce. This hall was very easy to get lost in, so he thought that it would take Lin Fan several tries before he arrived.
He never imagined that Lin Fan woulde here on his first try.
That was why Lin Fan had to wait half an hour for something to happen.
But now that it had happened, Lin Fan focused on the person in front of him. He had his sword raised as he said in a cautious voice, "Who are you?"
The person floating in the air looked down at Lin Fan and calmly said, "I am the ancestor of the Hidden Dragon Sect."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since this person didn''t look like an ancestor no matter how he looked at him. This person didn''t even seem that much older than him.
But because of the spiritual energy fluctuations that came from him, Lin Fan could tell that he wasn''t lying.
These spiritual energy fluctuations were even stronger than the ones that he felt from Mu Bao Bao.
It must be that higher level cultivators had ways of preserving their youthful appearances with their cultivations.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor and asked, "What happens now?"
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor was surprised that this was the question that Lin Fan asked.
He had expected Lin Fan to ask about a reward or about why he was here, but he never expected Lin Fan to ask what would happen now.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a smile and said, "You really are a strange one, aren''t you?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows and didn''t say anything in response.
He could tell that this answer seemed a bit strange, but he couldn''t tell just what was strange about it.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor gave a chuckle before saying in a serious voice, "You have passed this Hidden Dragon Trial that no one else has passed in the past hundred years, which means that you are the chosen one that our sect has been waiting for."
Lin Fan didn''t reveal a happy look when he heard this since he had a vague guess of how this would go. He even couldn''t help taking a step back as if he was expecting something.
Then as he expected, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s face twisted as he said, "Now, you have the honour of giving your body to me!"
Chapter 288 Face Of God (1)
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor could have waited and slowly made Lin Fan drop his guard, but he really couldn''t wait anymore.
He really wanted Lin Fan''s body right now.
Though the main reason he gave in to his impatience and revealed everything was because he was confident in taking Lin Fan down even if he had his guard up. After all, Lin Fan was only in the Foundation Realm and heˇwas in the Nascent Soul Realm!
There was no way that Lin Fan would be able to ovee thisrge gap of four full cultivation realms to escape his grasps.
So he wasn''t worried about anything as he suddenly reached his hand out towards Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had already expected something like this to happen since this had all seemed too shady.
While he didn''t expect the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor to be after his body itself, he had expected him to threaten his life.
So he had already prepared himself to jump into the Pet Storage Space at any time.
The Pet Storage Space was something that couldn''t be constrained by thews of this world since it was something that came from the system given to him by the God of Earth. It was something thatpletely broke the bnce of this world since it allowed Lin Fan to hide inside without being detected.
Even the top experts in this world wouldn''t be able to find Lin Fan.
This was an item that was made by a god and unless one possessed power greater than a god, they wouldn''t be able to find Lin Fan.
So there was no need to mention this Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
The only problem was that Lin Fan had to get inside the Pet Storage Space first.
As he was about to use his mind to pull himself into the Pet Storage Space, Lin Fan suddenly felt something strangee over him. It was a feeling of extreme exhaustion that made it impossible for him to move his body.
Even his mind couldn''t help feeling very strange, as if he wasn''t in control of it anymore.
Lin Fan didn''t know what was happening, but he immediately thought about entering the Pet Storage Space.
Unfortunately for him, nothing happened.
It was as if he couldn''t connect to the Pet Storage Space. It was as if there was something that was blocking his mind from connecting to the Pet Storage Space to let him in.
Lin Fan had never thought that this was possible before, but it seemed like there was something that he had missed in his ns.
Lin Fan looked up at the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor who was floating towards him with an outstretched hand and shouted, "What did you do to me?"
Seeing this, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a faint smile as he said, "How does it feel? Is it a good feeling?"
Lin Fan just red at him without answering.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor stopped moving after saying that and he just floated above Lin Fan since he knew that he had seeded.
The diving action was actually just a fake, his real intentions wereˇ
"Ha, ha, ha!" The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor burst out intoughter seeing the pained look on Lin Fan''s face. Then he said with a faint smile, "It''s poison."
That was right.
When he had spread his hand just now while diving at Lin Fan, he had thrown poison in Lin Fan''s direction. This wasn''t a fatal poison, but it was more than enough to restrain Lin Fan.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor then said, "It''s a quick acting paralytic poison that will numb both the body and mind. This will be thest time that you will have your own consciousness, so feel free to say anything you want to say."
Lin Fan gritted his teeth, but in truth it was more like he was just gently touching them together. He really didn''t have the energy to grit them like normal since the poison hadpletely spread through his body.
With the bit of energy that he did have left, he kept trying to use his mind to send himself into the Pet Storage Space.
Unfortunately, no matter how many times he thought it in his mind, he wasn''t sent into the Pet Storage Space.
It seemed that he really was out of luck this timeˇ
He had thought that he would be able to beat this bad luck of his with his cheat system, but it seemed like there was only a limit to how much bad luck he could counter with it. In the end, his bad luck caught up to him and nowˇhe was dead.
Unwillingness.
That was the only thing that Lin Fan felt when his eyelids closed.
Seeing Lin Fan slump to the ground, the smile on the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s face became wider and more wild.
Then hended in front of Lin Fan and leaned forward to grab Lin Fan by the hair, lifting his head up to take a look at the face. Looking at it, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor couldn''t help saying, "Not bad, not bad, this face is quite handsome as well. It really fits someone as great as me."
The way that he said this really sounded conceited, but there was no one else here, so it wasn''t as if they would say anything about it.
After appreciating Lin Fan''s face a bit longer, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor suddenly lifted him up carefully.
He carefully lifted Lin Fan over to the coffin and carefully put it in so that it was resting inside the coffin.
As for why he was being so carefulˇ
Naturally it was because he wanted to avoid hurting Lin Fan''s body.
It would be his body in the future, so he wouldn''t want it to be hurt before he could take it.
That would just be putting the carriage in front of the horse.
That would just be hurting himself.
After making sure that Lin Fan was settled in properly, he stood there for a minute as if he was thinking about something. The way that he looked at Lin Fan during this time was like the way that a scientist would look at his test subject.
It was clear that he wanted to do something to Lin Fan, but in the end, he was able to hold back and leave him alone.
While he was turning around, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor muttered to himself, "It''s fine, I have plenty of time to analyze the bodyter. The most important thing is to finish the ritual as soon as possible so that he doesn''t wake up and cause more trouble."
After turning around, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor went in a circle around Lin Fan, waving his hand around like he was crazy.
If anyone saw him dancing around Lin Fan like this, they definitely would have thought that he was crazy.
However, there was a reason why he was doing this.
It didn''t show itself at first, but after he made a full rotation around Lin Fan, there was an array that appeared around the coffin.
After this array appeared, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor didn''t stop moving and continued dancing around the coffin in that strange manner.
After another rotation around the coffin, there was another array that appeared around the first array.
Still, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor didn''t stop dancing.
He kept going until he made ny nine full rotations around the coffin, creating ny nine different arrays around the coffin. Only when he reached the one hundredth rotation did he suddenly stop.
Then he started going in the opposite direction and danced around the coffin just like the first ny nine times.
Once he finished this one hundredth rotation around, there was a different array that appeared around the coffin.
This one hundredth array only appeared for an instant before suddenly fusing with the other ny nine arrays that had been formed previously. The array lines of these arrays quickly came together and soon they had formed a giant array made up of all one hundred arrays.
The moment that this giant array was formed, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor stepped up to the coffin so that he was standing over Lin Fan''s head.
Looking down at Lin Fan for a few seconds, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor suddenly raised his hand towards the array above the coffin and started channeling his spiritual energy.
The moment that his spiritual energy was channeled into the array, it suddenly started glowing with an intense glow.
This was a glow that was too strong for people to look at directly, but seeing this, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a wide smile.
The array stayed lit up for a few seconds longer before suddenly turning dim again.
As it dimmed, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s body suddenly crumpled and fell to the ground.
ˇ
Inside a very dark space, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor appeared out of nowhere.
However, he looked very different from what he looked like before.
Gone was the young appearance that his body had before, now he looked like an old man who seemed to be close to dying.
But his movements weren''t affected at all by this old body.
He looked around himself until he saw what he was looking for.
At the center of this very dark space, there was a figure that seemed to be made of light lying there.
Seeing this, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a smile and walked over.
Chapter 289 Face Of God (2)
Once the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor walked over, he stopped when he was standing over the glowing figure.
Looking down, he revealed an even wider smile.
That was because the glowing figure that was lying in front of him was Lin Fan.
This very dark space was the inner sanctum of Lin Fan''s mind and the glowing figure in front of him was Lin Fan''s soul.
The array was a special array that would transfer his own soul into Lin Fan''s mind.
Once he was here, all he needed to do was use his special technique to crush Lin Fan''s soul and then take over this mind space. Once he took over this mind space, he would im control over Lin Fan''s body, making it his.
As for why the glowing figure of Lin Fan''s soul was just lying there without movingˇ
That was because of the poison that the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor used.
The poison was one that reached even the soul of the one that was inflicted with it, so Lin Fan''s soul was also paralyzed like his mind and body.
This was a special poison that the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had once risked his life to obtain, so if it wasn''t at this level, then it wouldn''t be worthy of him.
After standing there in silence for a few seconds, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor suddenly raised his hand and gathered his spiritual energy. Once his spiritual energy was gathered in his hands, he suddenly lifted it and pointed it up at the dark sky above him.
As he pointed up, the spiritual energy came out in the forms of strands that floated into the sky.
After reaching a certain height, they suddenly came to a stop and started weaving among each other. It was only a small at first, but soon these strands came together to form a giant thatpletely covered up the sky above the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
This was a special that was used to prevent any soul fragments from escaping.
There were cases where even if a soul was destroyed and a body was taken over, there would be soul fragments surviving and then being reborn. After the destroyed soul was reborn, it would regain the memories of its past life and take revenge on the one that killed it.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor wouldn''t allow something like this to happen to him.
So he took this extra precaution of preparing this.
After all, he was a very cautious person by nature.
The one exception to this was when he had rushed to im Lin Fan''s body.
His excitement had reached a peak and had exploded, which caused him to take that rash action of subduing Lin Fan early.
But at the same time, he was fully confident in being able to render Lin Fan unconscious with his poison, so he was at least still in control of the situation.
Now that he had reached the critical point, he forced himself to calm down even if his excitement wanted him to go crazy. He took all precautions to ensure that nothing would go wrong for him.
After this was set up, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor turned to Lin Fan''s soul lying there.
He raised his hands again and ced them over the soul this time.
Then he slowly started scattering his spiritual energy around Lin Fan, creating another array around him. This was an array that would ensure that Lin Fan''s soul wouldn''t wake up because of any things hidden inside of it.
There were stories about other souls hidden inside of a person''s soul that he had heard before. These were usually the souls of powerful cultivators that had to hide away for different reasons.
He wouldn''t allow anything like this to ruin his n.
After this arrayˇ
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor continued creating arrays until there were over a hundred different arrays all around Lin Fan''s soul, guarding against all different kinds of possibilities.
It really was a bit overkill, but the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor did it all.
Only after all of these arrays were in ce did he finally take out a dark looking dagger.
This was the Soul Crushing Dagger.
It was a special artifact that would be used to destroy the current soul of the body, leaving the body empty for possession.
As a soul artifact, it was naturally attached to the soul as well, which was why it was able toe into this mind space with the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
This time, he didn''t hesitate at all to stab it at Lin Fan.
After all, with all of this preparation, there was nothing for him to be afraid of.
But the moment that the Soul Crushing Dagger could stab Lin Fan, there was a golden barrier of light that appeared around him.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor knitted his brows when he saw this, but he wasn''t worried.
He could easily tell that this was some kind of life saving measure that someone had left on Lin Fan to protect his soul.
As for why he wasn''t worried, he could tell that it wasn''t strong enough to stop him. Just a few stabs with the Soul Crushing Dagger would be enough to destroy this golden barrier.
So without hesitation, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor went on a stabbing frenzy with the Soul Crushing Dagger.
There was no reaction from the golden barrier at first, but after a few stabs, there were cracks that started to form on the golden barrier. With a few more stabs, the cracks became wider and wider until the entire golden barrier cracked.
Seeing this, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a wide smile as he brought the Soul Crushing Dagger up to stab down at Lin Fan.
However, before he could do that, the mind space around him suddenly shook.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor couldn''t help knitting his brows and started looking around as if he could sense something. However, no matter how he looked, he wasn''t able to find a thing.
So he asked, "Who''s there?"
There was no response to this as the mind space fell silent again.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor didn''t move as he released his spiritual sense around him, trying to find the cause of that trembling.
It was just too bad that there wasn''t a single thing that he could find.
After standing there in silence for a bit, he turned back to Lin Fan''s soul and raised the Soul Crushing Dagger once again.
When the Soul Crushing Dagger was raised again, the mind space once again trembled before a voice suddenly said, "Threat to the host has been detected. The system will now take preventative measures."
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor revealed a shocked look when he heard this and started looking around as he asked, "Who''s there? What is this system?"
But once again there was no answer to this question.
The only answer he received wasˇ
Bolts of golden lightning suddenly appeared in this mind space, raining down on the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
When the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor saw this, he immediately raised his hand to form a barrier around him.
However, the golden lightning didn''t target him at all.
Instead, the golden lightning suddenly rained down all around him, hitting the arrays that he had set up.
The arrays weren''t able to hold up for a single second before they were shattered by the golden lightning bolts raining down on them.
In the end, there was only the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor who was standing there with a shocked look on his face. But before he could say anything, there was another sh of light before a golden figure appeared in front of him.
He couldn''t look directly at this golden figure because it was just too bright to look at, but he could feel an immense power that he had never felt before.
Could it be that this was a god?
As this thought passed through his mind, he was filled with fear.
He quickly pointed his finger at this golden figure and said, "Who, who, who are you? What, what are you?"
The golden figure just ignored his words as it turned to look at Lin Fan. Then with a wave of its hand, there was a golden barrier that appeared around Lin Fan''s soul that protected him from everything.
Only after Lin Fan was protected did this golden figure turn to look at the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
When it looked at him, the golden light that surrounded this golden figure wasn''t as bright as before and the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor was able to see who it was. The moment that he saw the true appearance of the golden figure, his jaw dropped.
That was because it was a beautiful little girl who looked to be no more than thirteen with wings on her back.
This was the most beautiful face that he had ever seen in his life and he couldn''t help being stunned even though he had been filled with fear.
After a moment of being in a daze, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor asked, "Are you god?"
The beautiful little girl shook her head and said, "I am the system sent to protect the host. You are a nuisance that must be eliminated."
Then without any hesitation, she raised her hand and pointed it at the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
There was a bright sh of light in front of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s eyes before his consciousness faded for thest time.
In this final moment, he couldn''t help thinking.
Was this the face of god?
No, it was the face of an angel.
Chapter 290 New Memories
When Lin Fan opened his eyes, he couldn''t help being in a daze for a few seconds as his mind was still groggy.
Then he suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked around himself, looking for the figure of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor. However, no matter where he looked, he found that it was just him in this hall.
There was on one else here at all.
Lin Fan couldn''t help turning to look at the coffin, but it was as empty as the rest of this ce.
Only when he looked down on the ground did he findˇthat there was a pile of dust on the ground beside where he had woken up.
He didn''t know where this dust hade from, but he couldn''t help finding it strange.
After all, there hadn''t been a single speck of dust in this ce before.
So where did this pile of dust suddenlye from?
As he waspletely lost, the system suddenly said, "Host, the threat has been eliminated."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked when he heard this as his chin suddenly dropped. He just stood there with his mouth wide open, looking like an idiot as he didn''t know what to say.
It was unknown how long passed before he finally muttered, "You saved me?"
The system replied in the same mechanical voice, "The system cannot protect the host from bodily harm, but the God of Earth has attached the system to the host''s soul to protect it. If there are any threats to the host''s soul, the system will eliminate it."
"Haˇ" That was the only sound that Lin Fan could make when he heard this.
In the end, he had still been saved by the system.
He wasn''t surprised that the system was able to deal with the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor because the system was something that was made by a god. Even if the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor was a powerful cultivator, that didn''t mean that he was a match for a god.
In front of something that a god created, he was nothing more than an ant.
So it was only natural that the system woulde out on top.
What shocked him was that the system had this function and he never knew about it. Moreover, what shocked him even more was that the system would step in at this point.
The lingering feeling of death really weighed on his mind.
He had edged too close to the line this time and if it hadn''t been for the miracle of the system bailing him out, he would have been dead.
This was something that really terrified him.
He had always thought that he had been a cautious person, but it seemed like he hadn''t been cautious enough.
He never thought that there would be things in this world that would prevent him from entering the Pet Storage Space like this.
He had thought that as long as he had the Pet Storage Space, there was nothing in this world that could truly threaten his life. But it turned out that he was wrong,pletely wrong.
If it was just this one time, then perhaps he wouldn''t have to worry, but he knew that it wouldn''t be just this one time.
This world was filled with many strange things that he didn''t know about, so he couldn''t just pretend that this was a one time fluke. He had to consider the possibility of someone else using poison against him like this in the futureˇ
As he was lost deep in thought, the system suddenly said, "Host, do you wish to ept the soul fragments from the intruder?"
Lin Fan was suddenly pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this and his mouth opened wide in shock.
He just stood there in a daze for a minute before suddenly asking the system, "What is this soul fragment? Is it simr to Ming Ze''s soul fragments from before?"
The system said, "Correct. This is a soul fragment without a consciousness since it has already been erased by the system. The soul fragments only contain the memories of the enemy and something else special that the system has found."
"Something else special?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating.
But since the system hadn''t said that it was something bad for him, he didn''t think that it would be bad for him.
The system had just saved him from his death, so it wasn''t as if it would put him in danger again.
Even if he couldn''t trust everything in this world, he would still trust the system in the end.
The system was one with him, so it would never betray him.
So Lin Fan said with a nod, "Alright, give me the soul fragments."
The system said, "Confirmed. Now integrating the soul fragments into the host."
As soon as the system said this, Lin Fan fell deep into those memories.
It was just like before when he integrated Ming Ze''s soul fragments.
He was watching the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor like they were a movie and slowly integrating them into his own mind.
As he watched them, he couldn''t help thinkingˇ
What a piece of s***!
This Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor was even worse than he had thought he was.
The Mark of the Hidden Dragon, it was nothing more than a tool for him to find suitable bodies to steal and the crisis of the sect was something that he had made up. He was the one that had created this Hidden Dragon Trial and it was testing for all the things that he needed in a body.
Though even if they were killed in the trial, he normally still took over their bodies since they were the fated ones chosen by the Mark of the Hidden Dragon.
That was also why the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had looked so young and had such a high level of cultivation.
When he had started the Hidden Dragon Sect all those years ago, he had only been in the Foundation Realm. Even a hundred years ago when the Hidden Dragon Sect had closed itself, he had still been in the Foundation Realm.
It had only been in the past hundred years that he had broken through after preparing everything in the long history of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had found a special artifact and had used that to create the appearance of a powerful cultivator, tricking people into joining the Hidden Dragon Sect that he had created.
The reason why he had created the Mark of the Hidden Dragon and had possessed those four that came before Lin Fan was becauseˇof his special cultivation technique.
He needed five people that were connected to him by fate and with each body that he possessed, he would break through to the next level.
With the first body, he reached the Qi Condensation Realm.
With the second body, he reached the Golden Core Realm.
With the third body, he reached the Soul Building Realm.
With the fourth body, he reached the Nascent Soul Realm.
One realm per possession, that was how his cultivation technique worked.
Once he took over Lin Fan''s body, he would have reached the Soul Formation Realm.
However, that wasn''t the end of the cultivation technique.
But possessing five different bodies, he would take over the providence of these five bodies and would possess a destiny beyond any genius. He would have a foundation that would surpass even the greatest geniuses of this world and would be able to break through the limits of this world to reach the immortal realm.
That was what all the sects had been aiming for and in the history of this cultivation world, there had only been a handful of people who had seeded.
In the end, his n failed because it caught Lin Fan who already had the protection of a god.
Even with everything that he had gained from this cultivation technique and his long nning, it meant nothing whenpared to the power of a god.
After going through the memories, one of Lin Fan''s questions had finally been answered.
He had been curious how both the people in Brilliant Light City and this Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had such advanced technology.
When he looked through the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s memories, he found his answer.
It was all because he had bought technology from traders that had smuggled it out of the machine realm.
Lin Fan had heard about how there were other realms in this world, but he never knew what other realms there were. The only other continent that he had heard about was the magic continent.
But now there was also this machine continent that he learned about from the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s memories.
It turned out that this was the continent that was far beyond all the other continents in terms of technology and had been the source of all this advanced tech.
Though this was just what they had been able to smuggle out and not the real advanced tech that this machine continent possessed.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being curious about what the real technology of this machine continent was.
Could it be that they were advanced enough to haveser guns and teleportation machines?
But if they were so advanced, why did they remain on this continent and not explore out into space?
While it answered one question, there were many more questions that suddenly filled Lin Fan''s mind after he learned of the existence of this machine continent.
Still, this wasn''t the time for him to think about that, so he threw that thought out of his mind.
After sorting out the memories, Lin Fan suddenly stood up and started walking towards the dragon statue.
There was still the fact that the Hidden Dragon Sect was outside of this trial and if they learned that their ancestor no longer existed, it would be unknown how they would treat him. However, he was certain that he wouldn''t be treated kindly by themˇ
After all, he learned that they had been manipted by the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor the entire time.
That was why they had been so urgent about him entering the Hidden Dragon Trial.
While they didn''t know everything and only had orders from the ancestor to send him in, it showed that they had been under the fullmand of the ancestor.
Now that the ancestor had been sted to dust by the systemˇ
So Lin Fan had to take care of some things before he could leave this ce.
After reaching the dragon statue, Lin Fan suddenly pressed one of the talons on its back w.
As soon as he pressed this, with the sound of rocks scrapping, there was a door that opened on the belly of the dragon.
Chapter 291 System Changing
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised by this door that suddenly appeared since he already knew about it thanks to the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s memories.
In fact, what he was looking for was hidden behind this secret door.
He went through the passage and it didn''t take long before he arrived at a room that wasn''t too big.
This was a medium sized room that was simply decorated.
The only thing that was special about it was the podium that was ced by the back wall and the box that was on the podium.
This box was exquisitely decorated and it was clear that there was something expensive that was hidden inside. This box was also what Lin Fan came here for.
ording to the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor, this box had something very special.
When Lin Fan opened the box and bright light came out of it, he couldn''t help covering his eyes and looking away. This light was just too bright for him to look at it directly.
But eventually, he was able to adjust to this bright light and he looked down at the thing inside of the box.
There was a bolt of lightning that was lying inside of the box.
This was something that the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had found back when he had been a rogue cultivator. He had found this bolt of lightning inside of a cave in the middle of nowhere.
While he didn''t have any idea where this bolt of lightning came from, he had been able to feel the powerful energy that came from it and had been attracted to it.
After experimenting with it, he had found that it had the ability to control heavenly thunder.
That was right, this bolt of lightning was able to control heavenly thunder.
By holding this bolt of lightning, one gained the ability to summon heavenly thunder down wherever they wanted to.
But the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor took it further by experimenting on how to control this heavenly thunder.
He was able to develop a method of storing the heavenly thunder, which was what he had used to create that first trial.
Lin Fan didn''t know what this bolt of lightning was based on the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s memories alone, so he had to see it first to understand what it was.
But the moment that he did see it, he couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because the information he received from his Appraisal Eyes wasˇ
Zeus'' Lightning Bolt.
That was the official name of this bolt of lightning.
That was right, both he and the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had made the same mistake.
Since this was a cultivation world, they had assumed that this bolt of lightning was a very normal thing.
However, even if this was a cultivation world, there were very few people that could control lightning in the first ce, let alone form it into a lightning bolt like this. So this lightning bolt was without a doubt a very strange and unusual item.
The even stranger thing was that one could touch this lightning bolt without being shocked.
Without some kind of powerful technique to create this lightning bolt, it was impossible for this to happen.
? Perhaps this was something that could only be done by the gods.
And the key thing was that there was a certain name in the description of the lightning bolt.
Zeus.
That was the Greek god of thunder in Lin Fan''s previous world.
Could it be that the entire Greek pantheon existed in this world?
After all, Lin Fan had already met Aphrodite back when he first came to this world, so it would make sense that all of the Greek gods existed in this world as well.
But why were there so many of their artifacts scattered around the world like this?
He had also found Aphrodite''s artifact when he met her back then and then he had to return itˇ
Could it be that he would be meeting another god soon?
That was actually thest thing that he wanted since what he actually wanted was this bolt of lightning.
Since this was an artifact from a god, then didn''t that mean that he would be able to finish the main mission that he hadn''t been able to finish for the longest time?
[Main Mission]
Find a divine artifact or god fragment containing divine energy.
Divine energy: 0/1
Reward: System level up.
Thest time that the system levelled up, it was able to unlock the mission function.
What would it unlock this time?
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling worried as he slowly made his way over to the bolt of lightning. Then when he was standing in front of it, he slowly reached his hand out until it was just an inch away before stopping.
Taking a deep breath, he grabbed onto the bolt of lightning and waited for a voice to ring out.
But after waiting for a while, he found that nothing was happening.
It was as if there was no reaction that came from this bolt of lightning.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking around himself, but he couldn''t sense anything appearing around him.
It was as if there really was no one that cared about this lightning bolt.
What he didn''t know was that this was just one of the disposable lightning bolts that Zeus had thrown in his free time, so he couldn''t care less about this. This was something that should have degraded naturally, but because of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s interference, it didn''t degrade and became a part of the world as an artifact.
So that was how this lightning bolt came to be.
After confirming that no one wasing for it, Lin Fan checked with the system if this fit the description of the main mission.
The system confirmed that this bolt of lightning did indeed have a fragment of divine energy and could be used for the upgrade.
After receiving the system''s confirmation, Lin Fan revealed a wide smile and was about to give it to the system, but then he stopped himself as he remembered something.
"Wait, this thing can control heavenly thunderˇThen doesn''t that meanˇ" Lin Fan muttered to himself.
He stood there in silence for a minute before suddenly grabbing tightly onto the bolt of lightning and squeezing on it. As he squeezed on it, there was a glow that suddenly came from the bolt of lightning.
This glow became brighter and brighter, but it was a gentle glow that didn''t force Lin Fan to close his eyes.
As this glow appeared around this bolt of lightning, Lin Fan could feel the lightning energy gathering above him.
This room wasn''t that big, so there wasn''t much space for it to gather. It didn''t take long before there was a thickyer of dark glows glowing with lightning energy just above his head.
It was like a storm was about to happen, but there wasn''t any wind that came with these thunder clouds.
Lin Fan wasn''t worried at all as he watched those thunder clouds gather since he could tell exactly how strong the lightning gathering was.
If he was just using his senses, he wouldn''t be able to tell, but he got a clear feeling of how strong they were based on the feeling he received from the bolt of lightning in his hands. It was as if he could adjust the power of the heavenly thunder at any moment as long as he held this bolt of lightning in his hand.
Once the clouds had finished gathering, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all to summon the heavenly thunder down.
The bolts of lightning rained down on him and he quickly absorbed all of them without any pain.
These bolts of lightning were stronger than the heavenly thunder execution that he had experienced before, but with the bolt of lightning in his hand, he didn''t feel any pain from it at all. It was as if the lightning energy of the heavenly thunder waspletely tamed by this bolt of lightning and obediently entered his body.
He could feel the Heavenly Thunder Seed inside of his dantian growing stronger and stronger untilˇ
With a burst of light, it suddenly bloomed.
Lin Fan was shocked when he saw what appeared after it bloomed.
This Heavenly Thunder Seed had turned into a sapling.
It was a sapling that waspletely golden in colour.
Lin Fan was shocked that the Heavenly Thunder Seed had bloomed into a sapling instead of a bolt of lightning or a ball of lightning as he had expected, but since it had bloomed, that was all that was important.
He could feel the power that it contained and when he used his spiritual energy to invoke it, he found that he could summon heavenly thunder in the palm of his hands.
Not to mention that when he checked the status screen, he found that this thing was called the Heavenly Thunder Tree (Sapling) and that it no longer needed heavenly thunder to grow. All it needed was to absorb the spiritual energy that he would absorb naturally for his cultivation and it would grow into a full tree, producing even more heavenly thunder for him.
Since that was taken care of, Lin Fan chose to offer the Zeus'' Lightning Bolt to the system.
As soon as it was offered, it disappeared from his hand.
Then he received a notification from the system.
"The main mission has beenpleted. The system will now enter a short period of hibernation before being upgraded."
Chapter 292 Soul Seal
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this.
"Several days?" He muttered to himself.
That was a big problem if the system was offline for a few days and now he was starting to regret upgrading it at this time.
After all, he was still in a dangerous ce right nowˇ
While he had escaped the fate of having his body stolen by the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor, he was still deep inside of the Hidden Dragon Sect, surrounded by cultivators that were stronger than him.
If they were to learn that he had destroyed the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor, it was hard to imagine what they would do to himˇ
So he still needed the system to support him.
But now the system was going into hibernation for a few daysˇ
Wouldn''t that mean that it wouldn''t be able to help him when he was in a pinch?
The system then said, "The system will still support the host as normal, but the system''s spirit will be in hibernation. Please do not worry, host. All the system''s functions will operate normally."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being confused as he asked, "System''s spirit? What''s that?"
But the only response that he received was silence.
Since the system wasn''t responding, there was nothing that Lin Fan could do but continue exploring this ce.
After all, it wasn''t just the bolt of lightning alone that the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had hidden away.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had lived for so long, so there were many treasures that he had gathered over his long years of life. They were all hidden in this ce, Lin Fan just had to find them.
However, that wasn''t a problem at all with the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor that Lin Fan had.
He was able to easily find all the hiding ces and take all the treasures that he had gathered.
But in the endˇhe was disappointed by these treasures.
There was no doubt that the things that he had were precious and rare items, butˇthere were just too few of them.
There were only a few hiding spots and each one only contained a single item.
For someone with that level of cultivation who had lived for so long, how could he be this poor?
But when Lin Fan thought about it, he understood why.
He was the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor, so he was able to take whatever he wanted from the sect''s treasury. Since that was the case, the safest ce to hide his treasures wasn''t this ce hidden in the Hidden Dragon Trial, but rather in the sect treasury.
So there was nothing that was hidden here and it was all left in the treasury.
As for stealing from that treasuryˇ
That was impossible for Lin Fan.
Right now, he didn''t even know how he was going to get out of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
But there was nothing to do by worrying about all of thisˇ
He would have to face it eventually and the longer he stayed here, the more suspicious it would be.
So he chose to leave once he finished organizing all the treasures in this room.
The way out was actually quite close since this trial was designed in a way that Lin Fan couldn''t imagine.
It was actually in the shape of a loop under the Hidden Dragon Sect, so he hadn''t gone as far as he had thought. He had gone around in a circle and where he currently was wasn''t that far away from where he had entered.
If he exited from this ce, he would appear in the basement of the Hidden Dragon Sect''s main building again.
He just hoped that he would be able to get out of this ce unnoticed and then find a way out in secret.
It was a shame that this hope was dashed right away.
As soon as he came out of the Hidden Dragon Trial, he found arge group of people waiting for him.
They were naturally the sect master and all the elders, along with their disciples.
Seeing that the exit had opened and someone wasing out, all of them immediately focused their minds and turned in that direction to see who it was.
When they saw that it was Lin Fan who came out, they couldn''t help being shocked.
It was clear that they hadn''t expected Lin Fan toe out.
But then the sect master suddenly knitted his brows as he stared at Lin Fan.
In front of everyone, the sect master suddenly kneeled down and said, "Ancestor, wee back!"
Everyone looked at the sect master in shock as if they couldn''t understand what he was saying, but when they looked more closely at Lin Fan, they also all suddenly fell down onto their knees like the sect master and said, "Ancestor, wee back!"
Lin Fan looked calm on the surface, but that was just the surface.
He was actually filled with confusion and shock when he saw them all bowing down in front of him, calling him "ancestor".
What was going on here?
As far as he knew, the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had never told anyone about his ns to take over bodies, so they shouldn''t have known about what he was doing.
But what Lin Fan didn''t know was that these people already had an idea of what the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor was doing.
It didn''t take much for them to figure out what was happening, especially since they could feel somethinging from Lin Fan. This was a feeling that they dreaded very much becauseˇit was something that involved their lives.
There was a long period of silence that had followed after this and the sect master, the elders, and the disciples all started feeling worried.
Finally, Lin Fan said, "Hmm, show me to the treasury."
All of the Hidden Dragon Sect members were surprised to hear this.
The sect master asked, "Ancestor, is there anything that you need from the treasury?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you questioning me?"
At this, there was a pain that came from the depths of the sect master''s soul. The moment that he felt this pain, there was a deep fear that came from his heart.
With this, the doubts in his heart had been confirmed and he no longer hesitated.
The sect master quickly bowed his head and said, "I don''t dare."
Then standing up, he led the way to the treasury.
Everyone moved aside for him and Lin Fan when they saw this.
What Lin Fan had done just now was use the Soul Seal that he had obtained from the system.
This Soul Seal was the special item that the system had retrieved from the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s soul and had given to Lin Fan.
It was an item that allowed the owner of it topletely control the souls of the ones that the seal was imprinted on.
This was what the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had used on all the members of the Hidden Dragon Sect when he had created the Hidden Dragon Sect. So in short, all of their lives were in the hands of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor, which was why they were so afraid of him.
One would think that Lin Fan would be able to easily control the Hidden Dragon Sect with this item, but he had be much more cautious after what had happened with the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
He didn''t know how many people this Soul Seal could affect at the same time, how long it took to activate the Soul Seal, and many other things about the Soul Seal.
If he were to activate it on one person, would the others be able to kill him before he could activate on them?
So if they were fully aggressive against him, Lin Fan had been worried that he would be overwhelmed and killed before he could even use the Soul Seal.
Which was why he had wanted to be cautious earlier.
But that n had been thrown out the window the moment that they addressed him as "ancestor".
He knew that he had to adapt to survive, so without hesitation, he fell into the role of "ancestor". He had also used the Soul Seal to hurt the sect master through his soul just now which scared him into following Lin Fan''s orders.
Seeing that there were still others that had doubts towards him, Lin Fan took the time during their journey to the treasury to punish them. There were looks of pain that appeared on different members of that group as they walked through the sect.
Sometimes one person, sometimes multiple people.
This was Lin Fan''s way of testing the Soul Seal at the same time to see what the limits of it were.
So he was using it with different conditions every single time.
By the end of it, everyone had subdued looks on their faces as they recognized that Lin Fan held their lives in the palm of his hands with the Soul Seal.
The Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had already left a veryrge impression on them, one that they would never escape from in this life. So they had no intentions of going against Lin Fan once they confirmed that he had the Soul Seal in his possession.
After all, this was their lives that they were risking if they tried going against him.
Once they were at the treasury, Lin Fan waved them away and headed in alone. No one dared to stop him since they all thought that he was their "ancestor".
When Lin Fan entered the treasury, he couldn''t help being shocked by what he saw.
Chapter 293 New Sect
This was what he had been expecting when he had thought of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s treasures.
There were piles of treasures that were ced in front of him.
There were many herbs, artifacts, spirit stones, and many other unknown things that were ced in front of him.
This was the umtion of several hundred years for the Hidden Dragon Sect, so it definitely wasn''t disappointing.
Of course, Lin Fan knew that it was impossible for him to take everything since it would hurt the Hidden Dragon Sect itself and the members wouldin. It wasn''t as if he could just kill everyone with the Soul Seal since he still needed them, so he would have to listen to theirints in the end.
These people still had a use.
Lin Fan started using his Appraisal Eyes and making his way through the treasury, looking for good things to take with him.
That was the one advantage that he had over others, he would be able to urately tell what everything in this treasury was as long as he looked at them.
He went through and picked out a few things that he liked, but he left most of the things in the treasury there.
He didn''t have a use for most of the things that were currently there, so it was safer just to leave these things in the treasury for now. He would have ess to them at any time since he was now the Hidden Dragon Sect "ancestor".
Once he finished taking the things he wanted, he left the treasury and found that the sect master, the elders, and their disciples were all waiting for him.
Seeing Lin Fane out, the sect master asked, "Ancestor, what should we do now?"
That was the most important thing that they all cared about right now.
The only instructions that they had from the ancestor before this was to close up the sect and wait for the five holders of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon to arrive.
Now that all five had arrived, they were waiting for their next instructions from the ancestor.
But Lin Fan didn''t want to deal with this just yet since he hadn''t fully figured out his n just yet.
So he waved his hand and said, "Go and rest for now, I''ll hold a meeting in the morning. I need to rest this new body."
The sect master and the others clearly looked like they had something to say, but since it was an order from the "ancestor", they had no choice but to swallow their words and wait as per the "ancestor''s" orders.
Lin Fan was quickly shown to the best room that they had and there was a banquet and girls that were prepared for him. But unlike the first banquet they hosted for him, this time the girls were terrified of him.
It didn''t take long before the news of the ancestor''s return in a new form had spread through the sect.
There were too many people that knew about this already and they would naturally spread this to make sure that no one offended the ancestor. Everyone who had been picked for this banquet looked like they were prepared for death.
So when Lin Fan dismissed them with a wave of his hand, they acted like they had been pardoned.
That was just how much influence and dread the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor had in the Hidden Dragon Sect.
While Lin Fan looked like he was rxing, he didn''t let his guard down for a single second.
While they had prepared a banquet for him, Lin Fan didn''t see the sect master or a single one of the elders there. It was clear that they were using this banquet to distract him while having a meeting of their own.
But Lin Fan had already prepared for this.
He had snuck several of his mosquitoes onto the bodies of the elders and the sect master, so he was able to spy on their entire meeting.
ˇ
"What do we do now?" One of the elders said in a voice filled with dread.
There wasn''t a single person that answered him as they all hung their heads.
After a long period of silence, all of them turned to the sect master for an answer.
They had already gotten used to relying on the sect master for situations like this since he was the one that had been with the ancestor the longest. The sect master was the ancestor''s first disciple and had been with him for the foundation of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
But at the same time, he was the one that had the deepest impression of the terror of the ancestor.
After another long period of silence, the sect master finally said in a hesitant voice, "The ancestorˇhe seemed very strange todayˇ"
All of the elders revealed confused looks when they heard this.
They knew that the sect master had been with the ancestor the longest, so he was the one that knew the ancestor the best. If the sect master was saying something like this, there had to be some kind of evidence that went with it.
If there was something wrong with the ancestor, could it beˇ
The elders were all silent as they waited for the sect master to finish his thoughts.
After a long time, the sect master suddenly gave a sigh and said, "Regardless of what it is, we just need to do what we need to do. We all know what will happen if we defy that devil, so we can only listen to his orders."
Hearing this, all of the elders gave a nod of acknowledgement.
Once again, the room fell into silence.
After a long time, one of the elders suddenly gave a bold suggestion, "If he seems different, could it be that he''s weakened? After all, he is in a new body, so he shouldn''t be able to adapt to it that quicklyˇ"
Everyone suddenly became tense when the elders said this.
They weren''t fools, they could guess what this elder was implyingˇ
But none of them dared to say it out loud.
Seeing everyone looking at him, this elder suddenly gave a gulp and said in a bold voice, "If he isn''t as strong as beforeˇcould it be that we have a chance toˇ"
Before he could finish, this elder and all of the others in this room suddenly felt a paining from deep inside of them.
They immediately recognized what this pain was and immediately shut their mouths. All of them dropped to their knees and put their heads to the ground as if they were apologizing for something.
It was only after a long time that the pain finally disappeared, but none of them dared to get up or even rx their nerves. They just tenselyid there on their knees with their heads down.
Only after several minutes did they finally get up and cautiously look around themselves.
When they confirmed what they were looking for, the sect master and all of the elders suddenly red at that one elder who had given that bold suggestion with death res.
This idiot!
He had almost cost them all their lives!
The elder also had a look of despair on his face since he knew that from now on, he would be the one that everyone avoided. At the same time, he would be the one that the ancestor would mark since he was the one that had made this suggestion.
It was very likely that he would be killed soon once the ancestor had finished using himˇ
ˇ
In the banquet hall, Lin Fan let out a secret sigh of relief.
It was a good thing that he had been cautious and snuck those mosquitoes onto the elders.
If it wasn''t for that, he might have died without even knowing what had happened.
After all, if the sect master and the elders had really plotted to kill him, he wouldn''t have been able to stop him.
He wasn''t the real ancestor of the Hidden Dragon Sect, he didn''t have a profound cultivation base. He was nothing more than a lowly cultivator in the Foundation Realm.
If those Golden Core Cultivators were to attack him without him being aware, he would have been killed before he was even able to react.
But he didn''t rx after quelling this possible assassintion.
He knew that there were still others in the sect that resented being controlled by the Soul Seal like this and would do what they could to break free of this control. He was basically in a situation where he was surrounded in danger from all sides.
This was not the ideal situation, but at least it was a path where he could leave this Hidden Dragon Sect.
But at the same time, there was a thought that he hadˇ
ˇ
The next morning, the sect master and all of the elders gathered early in front of the residence that Lin Fan was staying in.
Long before he even woke up, they were standing there waiting for him toe out.
When Lin Fan finally came out, he was surprised to see all of them standing there waiting for him, but he acted like he didn''t see a thing as he walked past them.
Seeing this, the sect master and the elders all quickly followed behind him, but they didn''t say a thing.
Lin Fan then asked, "Has the entire sect been gathered?"
The sect master nodded when he heard this and said, "All of the sect members have been gathered in the main square."
Lin Fan nodded after hearing this and kept walking without stopping.
He had received a tour of the sect before going into the trial, so he at least knew where this main square was.
As they were walking along, all of the elders revealed worried looks as they looked at the sect master. They didn''t dare give these looks to the ancestor because they knew what would happen if they did.
Receiving all of these looks, the sect master hesitated for a while beforeing forward to ask, "Ancestor, what are you nning on doing with the sect?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer at first to keep up the prestige of the "ancestor", but then he suddenly said, "I want to gather up everyone and tell them thatˇ"
He paused there deliberately and it got the effect that he wanted.
The sect master and all of the elders became tense after hearing this and were fully paying attention to him, waiting for him to finish his words.
After a minute, Lin Fan finally said, "We''re going to start a new sect."
The sect master and all of the elders revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
Chapter 294 Sect Reopening
The sect master quickly came forward and asked, "Ancestor, what do you mean we''re creating a new sect?"
All of the elders quickly followed behind the sect master, but they didn''t say anything as they waited for Lin Fan''s answer.
After all, this was something that was very important to them.
Lin Fan didn''t like being crowded like this, but he understood why they would act this way.
The Hidden Dragon Sect had been something that had existed for hundreds of years and now he was telling them to disband, so naturally they would find it hard to ept. Even if they had been forced into this Hidden Dragon Sect by the ancestor with the Soul Seal, this was a ce that they had been in for centuries.
It would be hard for them not to form some kind of attachment to this ce.
Lin Fan had already expected this, so he said, "We''ll be discarding the name Hidden Dragon Sect and going forward with a new name. As for everything else, it will remain the same."
Everyone once again revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
Discard the name Hidden Dragon Sect?
Wasn''t that the same as disbanding the sect?
This wasn''t something that they could allow to happen since that name was what protected them.
So the sect master quickly said, "Ancestor, we''re registered in the cultivation alliance as the Hidden Dragon Sect. If we were to discard that name and continue on under a new name, that will open us up for attack from other sects."
Lin Fan''s expression didn''t change, but there was a sh of confusion that appeared in his eyes.
He quickly searched the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor and found the memories of the cultivation alliance.
The cultivation alliance was the alliance of sects led by the Five Great Sects. They were in charge of managing all of the sects and making sure that there was no meaningless struggle between the sects.
Of course, it was impossible for these sects to haveplete peace since human nature was ever changing. But they did their best to mitigate the useless struggle between sects for the betterment of all sects.
But as he thought this, he couldn''t help thinking of a strange thing.
Why did the Love Sect get destroyed for no reason if there was a cultivation alliance like this in ce?
Shouldn''t the cultivation alliance have stopped them from destroying the Love Sect.
After all, he had also seen the Love Sect on the list of sects registered with the cultivation alliance in the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
So this didn''t make sense.
But still, it wasn''t the time to think about this.
So instead, he said, "We''ll still be registered under the Hidden Dragon Sect, but we''ll be attaching ourselves to arger sect."
The sect master couldn''t help repeating in a surprised voice, "Arger sect? Which sect?"
Lin Fan just casually said, "The Love Sect."
As soon as they heard this, the sect master and the elders all quickly knitted their brows.
Perhaps if it was before, they wouldn''t have known what this Love Sect was. However, in recent days, they had been hearing about the Love Sect from the cultivation alliance''swork.
Even if they had closed the Hidden Dragon Sect, they couldn''t hide themselves from the cultivation alliance or they wouldn''t be able to draw on their support if something bad happened.
After all, their Hidden Dragon Sect was only considered a low grade sect.
There were plenty of powerful sects that could destroy them if they weren''t careful.
After a moment of pause, the sect master said, "Ancestor, I''ve heard that the Love Sect was destroyed. How can we attach ourselves to the Love Sect if they no longer exist?"
Lin Fan just said in a calm voice, "They might have been scattered, but who told you that the Love Sect was destroyed? If we take this chance to attach ourselves to them while they are still regrouping, wouldn''t we be able to benefit when they rise up again?"
The sect master and all the elders revealed surprised looks, but they couldn''t help nodding in agreement.
But there was still a problem after allˇ
Was the Love Sect regrouping?
Even if they were regrouping, how would the ancestor know that?
It wasn''t as if the ancestor had any contact with the outside, right?
Or could it be that the ancestor had been making contact with the outside without telling them?
That was the more terrifying thought since if the ancestor was making contact with the outside, there was the chance that he might abandon them.
He could kill them all with a single thought, so if he was abandoning them, that would mean their endˇ
So the sect master and the elders were all about to say something as if they wanted prove their usefulness still, but Lin Fan spoke first, "The owner of this body is connected to the remnants of the Love Sect, so we can make contact with them through this persona."
"Eh?" The sect master and all of the elders revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
They didn''t know much about Lin Fan since they had rushed him into the trial, so they never expected him to be connected to the Love Sect.
As expected of the ancestor, it seemed that he had already nned for everything.
The Love Sect, this was a sect that was considered a mid grade sect since it had a Soul Formation Realm Cultivators.
This was a sect that was countless times bigger than the Hidden Dragon Sect, in terms of both resources and foundation, so even if they had been scattered by their enemies, it was worth it to try attaching themselves to them.
If it failed, then they would be able to get away with some of the resources of the Love Sect.
If they seeded, they would be able to attach themselves to the Love Sect in the future.
There didn''t seem to be a downside to this n.
So the sect master and the elders couldn''t help revealing excited looks.
They had been anxious when they didn''t know what the ancestor had been nning, but now they realized why he didn''t tell them anything yesterday.
He was most likely sorting out the memories of the body that he had taken over and had still been making his n.
Now that he had shared his n, they were feeling confident.
They would do anything that he wanted, even if he wanted them to disband the Hidden Dragon Sect.
So this group confidently went to the main square.
In this main square, the thousands of Hidden Dragon Sect members were waiting. Every single person in the sect had been called and they were all worried that it was something bad.
Everyone knew that the ancestor was back, but that wasn''t good news for them.
They all remembered what had happened when they had joined the Hidden Dragon Sect, this was something that they could never get over because their souls were still in the hands of the ancestor.
But when the announcement was made, everyone was shocked.
"We''re opening the sect again?"
"You mean we get to go out again?"
"We''re going to join another sect?"
There were all these different whispers that filled the crowd when they heard the announcement.
That was right, the sect master just announced that they would be opening the sect and they would once again go out to the world. They would go and be the branch sect of anotherrger sect.
But even though they were shocked, they didn''t have a trace of doubt.
They might have been doubtful if it was just the sect master alone, but there was also the ancestor there.
They immediately recognized the ancestor because they knew this person from when he had appeared in the Hidden Dragon Sect as thest holder of the Mark of the Hidden Dragon. They had all recognized him since they thought that he would be thest one before they were free.
But now it seemed like they would be destined to keep working under him until they died.
Now it seemed like he was a monster that lived off stealing the bodies of others to survive.
The only bright side of this was that they would be falling under a bigger sect.
A bigger sect meant more resources for everyone and more safety for them, so this was always wee.
That was until they heard which sect it was.
"Love Sect? Does anyone know what sect that is?"
"Isn''t that the sect that was destroyedˇ?"
As soon as this one person said this, everyone suddenly started revealing grim looks.
If it was a sect that was destroyed, then how could they be safe?
This would mean more enemies for themˇ
But the sect master announced, "We have found the remnants of the Love Sect, so we''re joining with them to help rebuild the Love Sect."
He didn''t say anything beyond this as he left this to the people smart enough to understand to figure it out for the others.
It didn''t take long before those people understood the meaning behind this.
They were a destroyed sect, but those remnants would still have the inheritance of the sect itself.
As long as they worked with them, they would get a part of that inheritance.
But the most important thing was thatˇtheir ancestor could take over bodiesˇ
It wouldn''t be hard for him toˇ
So with this, everyone was filled with confidence towards this idea.
Chapter 295 Grand Return
"What''s going on?"
That was the only reaction that the vigers had when they felt the ground trembling.
All of them thought that it was an earthquake until they saw a beam of light soaring into the sky.
When they saw this beam of light, they immediately recognized it.
While they didn''t know what it was, they recognized where it came from.
It was from the pirs that were outside of town, it came from the former entrance of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They didn''t know why these beams suddenly appeared, but they understood that there was only one reason why this beam had appeared.
The Hidden Dragon Sect was back.
Everyone quickly left their homes and what they were doing to run out of town to where the beam of light was. As they ran, they all had excited looks on their faces and not a single person had a look of fear.
That was because the Hidden Dragon Sect was the sacrednd of their Holy Dragon Church.
There wasn''t a single person that didn''t know about the Hidden Dragon Sect in the first ce.
There were also Yue Lan''s subordinates who left the vige with the vigers.
They had been patiently waiting in the vige for two days now, waiting for Lin Fan''s return.
The vige chief had been the only one that knew that the reappearance of the Hidden Dragon Sect was rted to Lin Fan, but he hadn''t told anyone in the vige about this after returning.
The only people that he had told were Yue Lan''s subordinates who were also Lin Fan''s subordinates.
He knew that it was impossible to hide this matter from them, so he told them about this so they would cause any trouble.
After all, he was also excited about the reappearance of the Hidden Dragon Sect and he didn''t want anything to mess this up.
While they weren''t that strong, these girls were still cultivators, so the vigers wouldn''t be able to do anything to them. If they really wanted to storm to the pirs and try to break into the Hidden Dragon Sect, there was no stopping them.
Whether they would be able to actually break in would be another question, but it would without a doubt cause trouble.
So the vige chief wanted to avoid this.
When the vigers arrived at where the pirs were, they were shocked to find that there was a giant gate that was standing there in between the pirs and nothing else.
The gate was just silently standing there without doing a thing, but not a single person dared to move forward towards the gate.
They all watched and waited for a reaction from the gate.
Before long, the gate suddenly opened and there was a burst of light that caused everyone to cover their squinted eyes. As they covered their eyes, the vigers instinctively fell to their knees because this light seemed like holy light to them.
Even Yue Lan''s subordinates couldn''t help taking a step back, but it was for a different reason.
Since they were cultivators, they were able to sense the waves of spiritual energy that came from the opening of this gate. This was at a level that far surpassed what they could withstand, so it even made it a bit hard for them to breathe.
After that burst of light, it started to dim.
When it had dimmed enough, people could see a few figures walking out through the gate towards them.
Seeing these figures, they immediately bowed their heads even lower as if they were weing important people.
When they came closer, everyone was finally able to see the true appearance of these figures.
At the head of this group was Lin Fan.
Behind him was the sect master and the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
When they saw the vigers bowing, they weren''t surprised at all and that included Lin Fan.
That was because he knew the true rtionship between this vige and the Hidden Dragon Sect.
It was all rted to the Holy Dragon Church.
The Holy Dragon Church was something that the Hidden Dragon Sect had created and spread through this vige. They used it as a form of control over this vige, giving them ess to their material resources and their human resources.
It was impossible for a sect to exist without the secr world after all, so it was easier to control the sect''s link to the secr world, namely this vige.
While the vigers had respectful looks on their faces, they couldn''t help revealing traces of confusion in their eyes.
After all, they never expected Lin Fan to be with this group.
They all had a deep impression of him after that day when he bought all of their items, so they recognized him with a single look.
They just never thought that this traveler would be so close to the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He was even at the head of this procession of people that were clearly all important people.
Still, no one said a thing and just watched as the situation developed.
After all, they were mortals and they weren''t qualified to speak.
Once the group from the Hidden Dragon Sect made their way out, the sect master was the one that came forward.
He looked over the group from the vige and asked, "Who is the vige chief?"
The vige chief quickly came in front of the sect master and bowed down to him with an excited look on his face.
He was one of the few people that were still alive that remembered when the Hidden Dragon Sect was here, so he naturally recognized people from the Hidden Dragon Sect as well.
The vige chief was able to recognize this sect master with a single look, but he was also shocked that the sect master looked exactly the same as when hest saw himˇthat was several decades ago.
He had be a decrepit old man, but this sect master still looked the same as before.
This was the difference between mortals and cultivators.
The lifespan of mortals was just a single breath for these immortal cultivatorsˇ
How he was filled with envy at this.
The vige chief was close to death, he knew that. So the mes of envy burned even stronger inside of the vige chief''s heart.
But he knew that even if the mes of envy burned, he wasn''t able to do anything.
He was a mortal and they were immortal cultivators.
So he said in a voice filled with respect, "Honourable immortal, I am the vige chief of this vige."
The sect master looked at him and there was no sign of recognition of this vige chief in his eyes.
After all, for a cultivator like him, a mortal like this was just too forgettable.
After giving a nod, the sect master said, "Prepare a feast to wee the Holy Dragon Saint."
"Holy Dragon Saint?" As soon as this was said, everyone couldn''t help repeating it with wide eyes.
This was a name that they were all familiar with since it was listed in the scriptures of the Holy Dragon Church. It was the saint that was the representative of their Holy Dragon God, the one that would deliver his words to them.
It was said that when the saint appeared, he would lead them to prosperity.
So naturally they were filled with joy and excitement when they heard that the Holy Dragon Saint was found.
The vige chief couldn''t help looking up with an excited look as he asked, "The Holy Dragon Saint has been found? Great immortal, please tell us where he is so we may pay our respects."
The sect master didn''t mind that the vige chief was so bold in speaking to him.
He just turned to Lin Fan and pointed at him as he said, "This is our Holy Dragon Saint."
Everyone''s eyes filled with shock as they followed his hand and looked at Lin Fan. They couldn''t believe that this person who had just arrived in their vige a few days ago would be the Holy Dragon Saint.
At the same time, Yue Lan''s subordinates who had been watching the whole thing couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
They couldn''t understand how Lin Fan had suddenly be the Holy Dragon Saint after disappearing for two days.
So they started giving him looks asking for him to exin, but he ignored all of them as he followed the vigers back to the vige.
It didn''t take long before a festival banquet was prepared by the vigers.
This wasn''t the most luxurious banquet, but it was done to the best of their abilities.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this and acted like he enjoyed it before saying that he was going to turn in.
At the same time, he summoned Yue Lan''s subordinates to his room.
When the sect master and the elders saw this, they didn''t find this strange since they knew about their connection to the Love Sect.
Once they were in the room, Lin Fan didn''t exin anything. All he said was, "Help me send a message to Yue Lan."
The girls clearly had questions to ask, but he didn''t let them ask anything.
After all, this ce was still too close to the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He couldn''t guarantee that no one was listening, so he didn''t want to get careless now.
If it was found out that he wasn''t actually the ancestor and the ancestor had been devoured by him, it would be hard to predict how this would all end.
So no matter what, he couldn''t let them find out.
Chapter 296 New Sect Master
A few dayster, Lin Fan arrived at the town with the members of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
This time, there wasn''t a procession out to wee him since Yue Lan had received his letter.
They quickly made their way to the building that was set as the town hall of this dungeon town. There, Lin Fan found that Yue Lan and the rest were already waiting for her.
When they saw the group that Lin Fan led in, they all turned to Mu Bao Bao who just shook her head back at them.
The moment that they saw this, they all couldn''t help revealing anxious looks.
Lin Fan had exined the general situation in the letter that he had sent to Yue Lan, but the most important thing was that he told them just how strong the group from the Hidden Dragon Sect was.
And Mu Bao Bao''s action just now confirmed yet.
She had just told them that she couldn''t beat them.
After all, there were five Golden Core Cultivators that came with Lin Fan.
It was the sect master and four of the elders.
The other elders had stayed in the Hidden Dragon Sect to protect it just in case anything happened.
But in truth, they had all wanted toe with Lin Fan.
If it wasn''t for Lin Fan stopping them in the end, they might have really alle to the dungeon town.
After meeting the girls, the sect master and the elders were all shocked. After all, they had never seen such beautiful girls before.
There was even a trace of envy that filled their hearts when the thoughts of their ancestor being able to have his way with these girls now that he had taken over Lin Fan, but that quickly disappeared because of their fear of the ancestor. This was the ancestor, there was an instinctive fear that made them unable to act up against him.
At the same time though, they were worried that these girls would be able to see through the ancestor.
The ancestor was different from Lin Fan, even if he had done his best to act like Lin Fan, they weren''t familiar enough with Lin Fan to tell if he was doing a good job or not. So in the end, they had no idea if it would fool them or not.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan finally said, "You can all leave now."
The sect master and the elders were all surprised when they heard this.
The sect master quickly said, "Saint, we can''t justˇ"
Before he could finish, Lin Fan raised his hand to cut him off, "Enough, just go."
The sect master and the elders all had hesitant looks on their faces, but they still left in the end.
After all, if they made too much of a fuss, the girls would naturally get suspicious.
So they could only ede and let Lin Fan head off with them.
But they wouldn''t remain idle since they had their own things to do while Lin Fan was here convincing the girls.
They would be bringing the Hidden Dragon Sect to this dungeon town in the future, so the first thing that they had to do was scout out the town for their future development.
While they were sure that the ancestor would help them with what they needed, it was best for them to scout out the area themselves since the ancestor would only be able to do so much as he was pretending to be Lin Fan.
After they were gone, Lin Fan led the girls into a special room that had been prepared.
This was a room that Lin Fan had nned for a long time and it had only just been finishedtely.
He never thought that he would be using it so soon.
As soon as they came in, the first thing that Lin Fan did wasˇ
Let out a long sigh.
He no longer needed to pretend once he entered this room because this room was a special room for him to rx in.
The room was made of a special material that he had bought from the system.
As for why it was special, it was a material that could keep in all sound and could keep out all spiritual sense.
This was a room that couldn''t be spied on at all.
Once they were settled in, Yue Lan immediately asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan looked at all the girls looking at him with stern looks.
It was clear that they were angry at him and in cases like this, he knew that his only choice wasˇ
So without hesitation, his hands came forward and his head followed after, falling to the ground as he adopted the traditional pose of apology.
He dogeza''d in front of them and said, "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I never expected things to develop like this."
All of them were taken aback when they saw this, but seeing how sincere he was, they knew that it was him.
They had been worried that he had been taken over by something after seeing how close he had been with those people from the Hidden Dragon Sect. As well, they had seen how differently he had been actingpared to usual.
But seeing him act this way in front of them, they knew that this was the usual Lin Fan.
After all, it was rare to find someone that acted this way in this cultivation world.
So after letting out secret sighs of relief, Yue Lan asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile as he started telling them the story of his time at the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They listened in silence the entire time until they heard what happened with the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor.
As soon as they heard this, they couldn''t help revealing wary looks as they looked at Lin Fan.
After all, something like body possession wasn''t that easy to handle, so they were worried that Lin Fan might have been affected even if he said he wasn''t.
In the end, he had no choice but to let Mu Bao Bao search him with her spiritual sense to ensure that all traces of the Hidden Dragon Sect ancestor''s soul was gone.
But after confirming this, it still didn''t relieve the doubts that they had about this matter.
After all, Lin Fan was only a Foundation Realm Cultivator. How did he resist the body possession of a higher realm cultivator like this?
Seeing all of them looking at him with doubtful looks, Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile since he knew how unlikely this sounded. However, this was something that he wasn''t willing to tell anyone yet or else he would have already told them about it.
So after a long period of silence, Lin Fan said with a serious look, "I have a special artifact that allows me to resist things like this, that''s all I can tell you."
Seeing this rare serious look from Lin Fan, the girls all knew better than to ask and just to trust him on this matter.
After all, with how well they knew him, it was impossible for him to fool them like this.
Once that had been settled, Lin Fan told Mu Bao Bao about his n to incorporate the Hidden Dragon Sect into the Love Sect.
Mu Bao Bao was taken aback when she heard this, but she didn''t reject his suggestion. She knew that there were pros and cons to this suggestion, but for Lin Fan to make this suggestion meant that he had already thought it through.
After her misjudgment of Han Fu Rong back then, she had already started questioning her own judgement. At the same time, she was filled with a sort of dependence towards Lin Fan.
So even if his decisions might seem like a mistake, she would still consider them and ept them in the end.
After a long period of silence, Mu Bao Bao suddenly said, "Since they are being incorporated into the Love Sect, I think that you should be the sect master."
Lin Fan''s mouth dropped when he heard this sudden suggestion.
It wasn''t just Lin Fan, all of the other girls were shocked by this.
They all tried talking her out of this, but Mu Bao Bao shook her head and exined, "It''s the best decision right now. It will not only bind the Hidden Dragon Sect to the Love Sect, it will also be for the best since Lin Fan has been the one developing the Love Sect the entire time."
Lin Fan said with a serious look, "The Love Sect is something that the elders have left in your hands, how could I take that away? Not to mention, I haven''t been in the Love Sect all that long, so I doubt the others will ept this."
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and revealed a smile this time as she asked, "Do you really think that they wouldn''t ept this? They have already been waiting for this to happen since they know that I''m not suited for this position."
Lin Fan was about to say something, but Mu Bao Bao suddenly came forward to press her finger on his lips before saying, "Please, take this position. It''s better if you''re the sect master, you''ll lead the Love Sect to much greater heights than me."
Lin Fan looked into her eyes as she said this and he could see the determination that was in them.
After a long silence, he said with a nod, "Alright."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a joyful smile when she heard this, but at the same time, there was a mist that filled her eyes.
She was happy that she had found someone to help her carry on the legacy of the Love Sect, but she was also sad that she couldn''t do it herself.
She had wanted to be the one to revive the Love Sect in honour of the sect master and all of the elders who had died. This was the little wish that she had when she had been entrusted with the legacy of the Love Sect.
But she knew that Lin Fan was the best choice for this, so she didn''t hesitate to hand it over to him.
Lin Fan could see the mist in her eyes and he knew what she was thinking, so he reached out to wipe them for her.
Mu Bao Bao felt his gentle touch and said with a wider smile, "I''m fine."
Lin Fan hesitated before giving a nod. Then he said under his breath, "It''s a good thing that she made this decision. She really isn''t suited for being the sect master in the first ce."
Although he said this under his breath, Mu Bao Bao was a powerful cultivator and could hear everything that he said.
That smile on her face turned dark as she looked at him and asked, "What is that supposed to mean?"
Lin Fan revealed an awkward smile and quickly raised his hands as he said, "Nothing, nothing at all."
Everyone on the side revealed a smile when they saw this.
After all, they knew that Lin Fan had said this on purpose to cheer Mu Bao Bao up.
Chapter 297 Visitors (1)
Once the matter of the sect master was decided, all that was left was to announce this change and the merge of the Hidden Dragon Sect and the Love Sect to everyone.
But of course, they wouldn''t announce this without telling those people from the Love Sect first.
Unlike the people from the Hidden Dragon Sect, Lin Fan had an actual bond with these current elders of the Love Sect, so he didn''t want to keep them in the dark.
So they were invited over to the secret room where Lin Fan told them everything that had happened.
While they had their doubts, they also trusted Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao after being saved by them. So in the end, they epted the proposal that they made and were actually quite happy to see Lin Fan take over as the sect master.
With all of this taken care of, Lin Fan gathered all the members of the Love Sect and the Hidden Dragon Sect in the Love Sect''s main building.
Everyone was naturally surprised and confused at being summoned here suddenly, but they all waited for Lin Fan to make his announcement.
Even the sect master and the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect were kept in the dark about this meeting, so they had the same confused looks on their faces as everyone else.
"I will be stepping down as the sect master and my disciple Lin Fan will take over as the new sect master."
The moment that Mu Bao Bao announced this, everyone''s chin dropped down in shock and disbelief.
They turned to look at Lin Fan who was standing on the side with different expressions.
The current disciples of the Love Sect all had strange looks since they had known Lin Fan for a while and they had never been able to form a proper impression of him. He was too mysterious and they rarely interacted with him, so they couldn''t understand what kind of person he was.
So they didn''t really know how to feel about this news.
Even the disciples of the elders had this look on their faces since they also didn''t interact with Lin Fan that much, which was strange since they were technically in the same generation as Lin Fan.
They were the disciples of the elders who were in the same generation as the previous sect master, so Lin Fan as the disciple of the previous sect master was in the same generation as them.
But the elders and the previous sect master all treated Lin Fan as someone in the same generation as them.
So they were never actually able to approach Lin Fan without feeling awkward.
As for the sect master and the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect, they couldn''t help revealing a trace of excitement on their faces.
They recognized Lin Fan as the ancestor of their Hidden Dragon Sect, that would never change regardless of what happened. After all, Lin Fan held their lives in the palm of his hands, so they wouldn''t do anything crazy as going against him.
They didn''t know how it had happened, but somehow their ancestor had taken over as the sect master of the Love Sect, aplishing what they had set out to do.
That would mean that in the future, their Hidden Dragon Sect would have full ess to the legacy of the Love Sect!
The Love Sect was a medium grade sect that was far above a low grade sect like theirs. So as long as they had ess to the legacy of a sect like this, there was no doubt that their Hidden Dragon Sect would grow.
They were already looking forward to seeing the secret techniques of the Love Sect.
After Mu Bao Bao made her announcement, Lin Fan came up and said a few words.
He kept his speech calm and simple as he said, "I''m looking forward to working with you all in the future."
But when he said this, everyone couldn''t help revealing strange looks.
No one''s impression of a sect master was like this.
Normally, a sect master would give a strong speech about how they would bring the sect into a new age under their leadership.
This would inspire confidence in the sect master that would make the members of the sect willing to follow them.
But this speech that came from Lin Fan almost seemedˇhumble.
Still, there was nothing that they could say since most of them had already epted him as their sect master regardless of how humble he was. He had both the experts of the Hidden Dragon Sect and the Love Sect on his side, so there was nothing that could shake his reign as the sect master.
In fact, Lin Fan was actually a bit distracted since he had been staring at his system''s interface out of the corner of his eye.
Specifically, he was staring at the mission panel, looking at one of the main missions.
He was waiting to see it change to say that he had finished his mission.
But before that could happen, before this sect master ceremony could finish, there was someone that suddenly ran in.
This person came over to Yue Lan who was standing on the side and said a few words to her.
As soon as Yue Lan heard what they said, she immediately knitted her brows.
Lin Fan could see them talking from the corner of his eyes and it caught his attention, but he acted like everything was normal. That was until Yue Lan suddenly started signaling him with her eyes.
As soon as he saw this, he immediately wrapped up this ceremony and headed out with her.
He didn''t even bother telling anyone the reason why he left as he just left.
The Love Sect disciples and the Hidden Dragon Sect sect master and elders were all left standing there with stunned looks on their faces.
Mu Bao Bao knew that this had to be something important, so she left the rest of this ceremony in the hands of the elders before chasing after Lin Fan.
Since the two most important people were already gone, there was nothing else left for them. Little by little, this group quickly started to scatter and soon there was no one else left in this room.
The disciples went off to train while the Hidden Dragon Sect group went back to scouting out the town.
They all knew that for Lin Fan to suddenly run off like this, it had to be something important, so no one said a thing about it.
The Hidden Dragon Sect group knew that their ancestor had to keep acting the part, so they weren''t worried at all. They knew that their plot had seeded the moment that Lin Fan had been made the sect master.
They were all just looking forward to their bright future in this town.
Not for a second did they doubt that it wasn''t the true ancestor.
Lin Fan quickly followed Yue Lan to the secret room in the town hall and it didn''t take long for the rest of the girls to arrive.
Once they were all here, Yue Lan said, "There''s a problem."
All of them couldn''t help being shocked when they heard this.
Normally, there would be plenty of things that they would need to deal with, but Yue Lan had never called them a "problem" before.
She had always been able to calmly find a solution for any troubles that they faced, so they had never been worried before. But for her to call something a "problem", it meant that this was something that was very troublesome.
So after being shocked, all of them revealed worried looks as they waited for Yue Lan to continue.
Yue Lan gave a sigh before saying, "There''s a message from the central government that they want to send an envoy here to dere this ce a city."
All of them were once again shocked when they heard this, but then Lin Fan asked with a confused look, "Isn''t this a good thing? Isn''t this what we wanted in the first ce."
Yue Lan shook her head as she said, "Yes and no at the same time."
Lin Fan looked even more confused when he heard this.
Yue Lan saw that look and exined, "We''re still not anywhere close to being big enough to be called a city. The fact that they want to dere us a city means that someone has set their eyes on this town."
She didn''t exin any further, but it was clear what she was implying by this.
Just like the Yong Family had donest time, someone had their eyes on this town of theirs.
But as they thought about it, they realized that it wasn''t as simple as before.
After all, whoever had set their eyes on their town had enough influence to use the central government to dere this town a cityˇ
The only people that had that kind of influence were the most influential ministers orˇthe royal family themselves.
It wasn''t even possible for the ducal families like the Yong Family to do something like this.
So this meant that they had caught the attention of the very rulers of this nation.
This was without a doubt a very big "problem".
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows and asked, "Who is being sent here?"
Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "It''s someone under the second grade official Fu Yuˇbut there are rumours that Fu Yu is under the second princeˇ"
As expected, it really was rted to the royal familyˇ
Chapter 298 Visitors (2)
There was only silence that filled this room after Yue Lan said this.
After a long time, Lin Fan finally asked, "What can we do right now?"
Yue Lan thought about it before saying with a sigh, "There''s nothing that we can do other than epting this promotion to a city. After all, it''s not like we can go against the royal family."
Lin Fan knitted his brows as he gave a nod, but he didn''t say anything else.
After another long silence, he finally asked, "What is the current situation with the Mu Royal Family?"
Everyone was surprised to hear this since they had still been on the topic of being made a city, that included Yue Lan who didn''t think that Lin Fan would ask this question. However, she quickly revealed a look of admiration.
There had been a reason for why she had been giving them the information slowly.
She had wanted to slowly give them information and lead them to the conclusion that she wanted them to reach. That was why she had been speaking slowly instead of concisely like she would have normally done.
But since Lin Fan had asked this question, it meant that he had already reached the conclusion that she wanted.
So there was no need for her to hesitate anymore.
Yue Lan looked at Lin Fan and said, "The situation isn''t good. It''s said that the emperor is on his sickbed and will be leaving this world soon."
As soon as she said this, all of them revealed shocked looks once again. However, this time, the shocked looks quickly turned to confused looks since they couldn''t understand how this was rted to them.
The only one that had a slightly different expression was Mu Bao Bao who had a strange trace of worry in her eyes.
Lin Fan however had a serious look on his face when he heard this.
He knitted his brows deep in thought after hearing this, not saying a word.
Eventually, Ming Xin and Tian Tian also realized something and couldn''t help knitting their brows in thought.
Tian Tian had her connections in the Mercenary Guild and Ming Xin was a very smart person, so they were able to figure out a few things just based on these clues.
Out of the ones that were still confused, L finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "What does this mean?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts by this and he opened his mouth to speak, but only stopped himself to give a sigh.
Finally after a long time, he said with another sigh, "If the ruler dies, what happens next?"
L was confused when she heard this, but after thinking for a bit, she said in a hesitant voice, "Sessionˇraceˇ"
When she said the second word, the expression on her face suddenly changed into a look of understanding as she understood what they had all realized. At the same time, all of the other girls also realized this, except for Duanmu Ming Yue who just sat there with a confused look on her face since she didn''t know that much about the Mu Empire that she lived in.
That was right, that was the conclusion that Yue Lan wanted everyone to draw.
It was a session race and it was the second prince who was giving them this promotion to a city.
It was clear that the second prince was looking to build his power before the session race started and he had turned his eyes onto this town.
While they didn''t know exactly what had drawn the second prince to their town, they knew that the second prince had set his eyes on their town. What was ced in front of them were two options now.
They could either ept the promotion to a city or they could reject this promotion and remain a town.
But of course, this wasn''t the real choice that they were facing.
It was impossible for them to reject this since this was a matter that was done publicly through the royal family. So if they rejected this promotion, they would be spitting on the face of the royal family and would be crushed immediately.
The royal family wouldn''t even have to make a move as there would be plenty who would do it for them just so they could get closer to the royal family.
The real choice that they were facing was which prince to support.
If they epted the rmendation of the second prince, they would be ced in the second prince''s faction.
If they chose not to fall under the second prince, they would have to fall under one of the other princes that were joining the power struggle. Of course, they would be another can of wormspletelyˇ
There was no option for them to remain neutral after bing a city too.
After all, once the second prince pulled them into the session war, there was no way for them to back out.
Even if they were to dere that they were a neutral city, no one would believe them.
There was the rmendation of the second prince there, so they would always have the stigma of the second prince on them and there would be no other prince willing to trust them to remain neutral.
In fact, this was the worst decision that they could make since it would mean being besieged by multiple princes instead of just one.
As for leaving them alone, that was impossible since each city was a very powerful asset.
Cities had a certain amount of influence in the empire and there wasn''t a single city that could be ignored after all.
Only those that had enough influence like the ducal family would be able to dere their neutrality, all others would be forced to pick a prince.
But of course, all of the ducal families were supporting a prince since they were ambitious people in the first ce.
Now that there was this problem ced in front of him, Lin Fan realized why Yue Lan called it a "problem".
After another long period of silence, Lin Fan looked at Yue Lan and asked, "What should we do?"
Yue Lan was surprised to hear Lin Fan ask this, but she could tell from his eyes that he had already seen through her.
Since she had brought this up, she of course had already thought of a solution.
It wasn''t the best solution, but she had thought of one after being informed of the arrival of the envoy.
When Lin Fan said this, everyone suddenly turned to look at Yue Lan with expectant eyes.
Even if Yue Lan didn''t have the strongest cultivation, they all acknowledged her other abilities since they had seen how much she had done for the town and the Royal Style business.
Yue Lan looked at them and said, "We''ll pretend to side with the second prince and then we''ll observe the situation."
Everyone couldn''t help knitting their brows when they heard this seemingly simple solution. This didn''t seem like the way that Yue Lan normally operated since it was just too simple!
But the ones that were smarter narrowed their eyes to look at her.
They knew that this wasn''t as simple as it seemed.
Lin Fan asked, "Why the second prince?"
Yue Lan took out a sheet of paper from the side and ced it in front of them.
They looked down and found that it was a detailed diagram of the various princes and the people that were under them.
Yue Lan pointed at the second prince and said, "The second prince is theziest prince of them all. While it''s unknown how he found our town, it could be considered lucky that it was the second prince who made the first move. The second prince has many different vassals under him, but most of them are actually fence sitters who are just waiting to observe the situation. We can be one of those fence sitters."
Lin Fan couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows when he heard this before asking, "If the second prince is this ipetent, how could he think of making a move like this with our town?"
Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "I was surprised to hear that it was the second prince who was rted to the messenger, but I figured that it''s someone under him who is trying to make an impression that found our town in the first ce."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more as he asked, "What do you mean by that?"
Yue Lan exined, "The second prince is someone who likes to gather as many people as he can under him without care of their actual loyalty. He is someone who believes that more people means more influence without caring about their actual power. So someone under him must have suggested our town to him, which is why there''s the current situation."
Lin Fan''s expression changed a few times as he couldn''t believe that there would be someone this stupid. But in the end, he just gave a sigh without saying anything else.
After another silence, he said, "Alright, we''ll follow thisˇ"
But before he could finish, Ming Xin suddenly said, "I don''t think we should choose the second prince."
Everyone looked at Ming Xin with surprised looks.
Ming Xin saw all of this, but she ignored all of it and looked at Yue Lan to say, "The second prince might seem like the best choice, but it''s actually better to choose the fourth prince."
Yue Lan knitted her brows, but she didn''t immediately reject this suggestion as she asked, "Why?"
Ming Xin replied, "There''s a hidden danger with the second prince."
Chapter 299 Visitors (3)
Yue Lan knitted her brows even more as she asked, "What hidden danger?"
Ming Xin pointed at the chart that Yue Lan had pulled out before saying, "It''s not on that chart, but the second prince had a partnership with the Yong Family."
"Huh?" Lin Fan was the one that said this.
He had never heard of this before and he had searched all of the documents from the Yong Family when he had been in Brilliant Light City.
Ming Xin looked at Lin Fan and said with a bitter smile, "Even the Yong Family didn''t know this, but their research was actually backed by the second prince. The second prince gave them support in the form of technology and different resources that he sold them were under secret merchant groups under his control. It could even be said that he was the one that had entrusted them with this research in the first ce so that he could take it for himself in the end."
Everyone couldn''t help revealing shocked looks after hearing this because they had never heard of this before.
Lin Fan had made sure to search through everything that the Yong Family had left behind and he didn''t even know this. Even the Flying Feather Group hadn''t known about this.
So how did Ming Xin know about this?
That was exactly what Yue Lan asked, "How do you know this?"
Ming Xin revealed an awkward look and it looked like she found it hard to speak about this, but in the end, she still told them.
"Back when my big brother was working with the Yong Family, he did his own investigation into where the Yong Family got their technology. While he didn''t figure out where it was, he did bring the information for me to see and I was able to figure out a few things."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this, but thinking of all the things that Ming Xin had done, that surprise quickly disappeared.
But he also couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?"
The second prince was rted to the Yong Family incident and since he had been the one that had caused the fall of the Yong Family, it could be said that he was the one that had ruined the second prince''s n.
If this was ever found out by the second prince, it was certain that he would be the target of vengeance for the second prince.
This was something that was better to know earlier thanter since he could have started nning for this already.
Ming Xin just calmly said, "There was no need for me to tell you back then."
Lin Fan was confused as he asked, "Why?"
Ming Xin exined in the same calm voice, "The matter in Brilliant Light City had already been settled, so there was no need to worry about this. Even if the second prince found out about this, there was a scapegoat prepared."
Lin Fan said in a low voice, "The Flying Feather Organization?"
Ming Xin gave a nod before saying, "They are already rted to one of the other princes, so the second prince won''t do anything to them."
Lin Fan was once again shocked as he asked, "When did they fall under another prince?"
Ming Xin was the one surprised this time as she said, "Didn''t you all see the report from Brilliant Light City a few weeks ago?"
All of them shook their heads when they heard this.
Ming Xin then exined, "It said that the Roaring Wave Chamber of Commerce built a new branch in Brilliant Light City and their representatives were seen meeting with the Flying Feather Organization. It even said that the leader of the Flying Feather met the branch manager from the Roaring Wave Chamber of Commerce. Didn''t you guys know that the Roaring Wave Chamber of Commerce is the front for the eighth prince?"
Everyone once again revealed shocked looks.
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at Ming Xin before saying, "That doesn''t mean that they''ve jumped onto the eighth prince''s boat. It could just mean that the eighth prince wants to bring them to his side, but hasn''t yet. It could just mean that they''re just making first contact."
Ming Xin nodded in agreement to this, but then she said in a cryptic voice, "If you look carefully at the description of the group from the Roaring Wave Chamber of Commerce, you''ll find someone very special among them."
Yue Lan knitted her brows, but she didn''t waste any time as she took out the report that Ming Xin was referring to.
After carefully reading it several times, she finally revealed a look of recognition as she found the information that she was looking for.
"This descriptionˇisn''t thisˇ" Yue Lan muttered to herself.
Then she suddenly looked up at Ming Xin who just casually sat there in front of her with apletely different expression. It was almost as if she was meeting her for the first time.
The others all felt the same way even if they didn''t really understand what was happening.
It seemed that they had all underestimated Ming Xin''s intelligenceˇ
After a long period of silence, Yue Lan asked Ming Xin, "Why the fourth prince?"
She no longer questioned Ming Xin''s judgement because she had seen something that was impossible to deny in the report.
One of the people that came with the Roaring Waves Chamber of Commerce, even if it was just a description, she immediately recognized him.
It was the right hand man of the eighth prince.
Unless it was for something important, this person would never be deployed to a ce like Brilliant Light City where there were countless people watching.
So the only exnation was that they had secured a deal with the Flying Feather Organization who basically controlled Brilliant Light City now.
So there was no way to deny Ming Xin''s guess.
After Ming Xin heard this, she revealed a look of admiration at how decisive Yue Lan was.
She already admired her from working with her.
This was someone who had built up an empire like the Royal Style Store, so it was impossible for her not to admire her.
She even had the urge to call her big sister.
Ming Xin calmly said, "The fourth prince is rted to the Mercenary Guild."
This time, it was Tian Tian who had the most shocked look.
She looked at Ming Xin like she was a monster, but this also confirmed that the Mercenary Guild was indeed working with the fourth prince.
This was something that Tian Tian had only recently learned after headquarters had seen her sess and decided to promote her.
She was now on the same level as her big sister Tian Xue, so she was able to learn the secrets of the headquarters.
This included the fact that the Mercenary Guild was supporting the fourth prince.
Seeing this look on Tian Tian''s face, Yue Lan gave a nod before saying, "What else?"
Ming Xin gave a shrug and said, "There''s nothing other than that. It''s just that the fourth prince is considered a better person than the other princes and nothing else."
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at Ming Xin before saying, "Are you sure that''s it? Is there anything else that you''re hiding?"
Ming Xin revealed an awkward look like a child who had been caught with a hand in the cookie jar.
After a moment of hesitation, she added, "I''ve heard that the fourth prince has a connection to some sects and he''s most likely the dark horse of this session race."
"Sects?"
Mu Bao Bao was the one who raised her voice this time.
Ming Xin looked at her and immediately said, "These are all sects that don''t have any connection to the Love Sect, so you don''t need to worry. The fourth prince isn''t connected to the destruction of the Love Sect at all."
Mu Bao Bao had a look that clearly made it seem like she thought differently, but she didn''t say anything else since she knew that this wasn''t the right time for her to say anything.
Yue Lan was in deep thought after hearing this, so there was another long silence that filled the room.
Finally, Yue Lan said, "Alright, we''ll go with your n."
She looked back at everyone else and said, "We''ll ept this city promotion and then contact the fourth prince. I have some contacts that will allow us to make contact with the fourth prince, butˇ"
She left her words hanging as she turned to look at Tian Tian.
Tian Tian was able to understand what she was implying right away, but she didn''t promise anything right away.
There was a difficult look on her face as if she was having difficulty deciding whether to speak or not, but in the end, she took a deep look at Lin Fan before saying, "I can mediate with the Mercenary Guild. I''ll talk to my big sister about this."
Yue Lan gave a nod in response before looking at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had been looking at Tian Tian when she said this.
He knew how much of a risk she was taking by doing this, so of course he was moved by this.
He took her by the hand and looked into her eyes before saying, "You don''t have to do this if you don''t want to, we have other ways of doing this."
Tian Tian looked back into his eyes before giving a determined nod and saying, "It''s fine, I want to do this."
Lin Fan just looked into those eyes before saying, "Thank you."
Chapter 300 Visitors (4)
Once this was all decided, the only thing left was to put the n into action.
Over the next few days, before the envoy arrived, they started making their moves.
Ming Xin was keptpletely busy by Yue Lan, who had apletely different understanding of her intelligence now.
She realized that she had been using Ming Xin in apletely wrong manner and started using her as her right hand woman. Instead of putting her in a researchb and letting her do what she wanted, she directed Ming Xin to do the things that she needed.
She found that Ming Xin did the work of over twenty people alone and that was when she was cking off. When she worked for real, she was able to easily do the work of a hundred people by herself.
It wasn''t that she was efficient, she was just so smart that she was able to skip most of the steps that other people would need to do.
But it was alright since the best results were achieved.
There was also the matter with the Mercenary Guild.
Tian Xue had been called over from Sunset City to discuss the matter of the fourth prince and the Mercenary Guild.
She had been confused why she had been called over at first, but she revealed a shocked look when she heard what she was asked.
"How do you know about this?" Tian Xue asked with narrowed eyes that had a trace of hostility in them.
At the same time, she couldn''t help peeking at Tian Tian out of the corner of her eyes.
It was clear what she was thinking. She clearly med Tian Tian for them knowing about the Mercenary Guild''s link to the fourth prince.
Yue Lan looked at Ming Xin who then said, "The branches in Green Lake City, Jade Pearl City, and Yellow Dawn City are all quite big aren''t they?"
Tian Xue revealed a confused look when she heard this before asking, "What does that have to do with this?"
Ming Xin then said with a sly smile, "Those three cities have all secretly allied with the fourth prince. And not only that, the Mercenary Guild has also put branches in Fair Water Town, Sky Jade Townˇand Dark Grass Town, all of which have connections to the fourth prince. I don''t think that any of this is a coincidence."
Tian Xue''s mouth dropped further down the more she heard this.
She couldn''t believe what she was hearing from Ming Xin, but she also didn''t have a way to refute it.
After a long time of being stunned, she finally said, "ThatˇThat''s all just a coincidence, isn''t it?"
Ming Xin just said with the same sly smile, "Is it? I think you know the truth in your heart."
Tian Xue''s lips twitched as she really couldn''t think of anything to say in response to this.
Tian Tian saw this and couldn''t help patting her on the shoulder with aforting look. It was as if she didn''t mind being used by Tian Xue earlier since she would have done the same if she was in the same situation.
After all, this didn''t just involve the Mercenary Guild, it also involved their family that were deeply connected to the Mercenary Guild.
After a long time, Tian Xue gave a sigh and said, "Alright, alright, I get it. I''ll help you with what you''re thinking about doing."
But then her eyes turned sharp as she looked at them and said, "As long as you can ensure that our family will be able to back out, I''ll help you. That''s my bottom line."
Yue Lan didn''t answer right away and looked at Ming Xin instead.
Without knowing it, she had already begun to rely on Ming Xin more and more.
Ming Xin stroked her chin as she thought about it before saying, "I can think of a few ways to do that, butˇ"
She looked at Lin Fan and said, "I''ll need your help."
Lin Fan revealed a surprised look when he heard this as he repeated, "My help? What would you need my help with?"
Ming Xin revealed a bitter smile before saying, "You''ve done many things that even I can''t predict. This n is an uncertain one where even I can''t guarantee everything, so I''ll need your help when the timees."
Lin Fan didn''t know how to feel about this, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit bitter when he heard this.
Still, he gave a nod in response.
Tian Xue knitted her brows again hearing this as she said, "You''re telling me that you want me to trust a n that you can''t even guarantee? That''sˇ"
Before she could finish, Tian Tian grabbed her by the shoulder again to say, "Big sister, it isn''t like that."
Tian Tian had already seen how talented and skilled Ming Xin was, so she knew that she wouldn''t speak casually. Even if this was a n that she wasn''t confident in, she would stillˇ
Tian Tian turned to Ming Xin and asked, "How confident are you in this n?"
Ming Xin tilted her head to think before answering, "70%. 80% if you give me some more information."
Tian Tian gave a nod before turning to Tian Xue to say, "Big sister, please believe in them."
Tian Xue looked at Tian Tian and then looked at Lin Fan before giving a sigh.
She shook her head for a while before looking up at them to say, "Alright, I''ll trust you."
Then after a pause, she added, "But, I have a condition of my own."
Once again, they tensed up after hearing this.
Tian Xue gave another pause before saying, "I want you toe and meet my and Tian Tian''s parents."
Of course the one that she said this to was Lin Fan.
Lin Fan''s jaw dropped when he heard this, but then he said in a shaky voice, "Uh, should I really meet them? After all, aren''t I scum forˇboth ofˇ"
Tian Tian and Tian Xue looked at each other before suddenly revealing smiles.
Tian Xue said, "Well, it won''t be a problem with our parents becauseˇ"
She just left the second half of her sentence hanging without finishing it.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more worried when he heard this and he turned to look at Tian Tian.
Tian Tian just revealed an awkward smile and without exining anything, she said, "Well, just do your best."
Lin Fan had a look on his face like he didn''t know what to sayˇ
So in the end, all he could do was give a nod in response.
Once that was settled, Lin Fan was kicked out of the room.
These girls knew that he wouldn''t be of any use other than to convince Tian Xue to agree to their n.
He was more of the muscle to their group than the brains.
After being kicked out, Lin Fan just had a bitter smile on his face, but he didn''tin since he knew that he wouldn''t be of any help. If he could have been of help, he would have been helping Yue Lan all along instead of running around like he was doing.
So he went to go meet with the members of the Love Sect.
After all, this would also involve them, so he wanted to inform them of this before it happened.
As for the members of the Hidden Dragon Sect, he didn''t n on telling them anything since it would be troublesome if they knew.
The members of the Hidden Dragon Sect didn''t have the same loyalty as the people from the Love Sect, so they would surely do something if they were to know.
Of course, when he told the members of the Love Sect, it was only the elders.
The disciplesˇwere just like the members of the Hidden Dragon Sect. They hadn''t been with the Love Sect long enough to build any loyalty yet.
But when he told them, all of them hadplicated looks as they turned to Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan was surprised that they all had these looks because he also knew why they were looking at Mu Bao Bao like this.
It was all because of the token that had the word "Mu" on it.
He had figured it out on his own, but he never expected all of them to figure it out as wellˇ
Mu Bao Bao saw all of them looking at her and she gave a sigh before saying, "What are you looking at me like this for?"
All of them suddenly awkwardly looked away.
They could look if she didn''t say anything, but when she spoke up, they felt awkward about it.
So instead of looking at Mu Bao Bao, all of them looked over at Lin Fan.
It was clear what they were asking him to do since he was now the closest person to her, even closer than them who were her senior brothers and sisters.
Mu Bao Bao also looked at Lin Fan as if she was waiting for something, but seeing that he didn''t say a thing, she just said, "I know about what that token means, you don''t have to say anything."
All of the elders revealed shocked looks.
They had thought that they had kept it hidden well enough from her over the years, but now it seemedˇ
Mu Bao Bao paused before continuing, "I don''t feel any attachment, so you don''t have to worry."
Her voice was calm, but Lin Fan who was the closest to her could tell that there was a slight tremor to her voice.
So he couldn''t help looking at her with a look of concern.
Seeing this look of concern he pointed at her, Mu Bao Bao tried to remain calm, but she still gave a sigh in the end before saying, "It''s a lie to say that I don''t feel anything at all, but I can tell you that it isn''t strong enough to affect me. The only thing that I really feel is a bit of regret since I never knew them in the first ce."
Lin Fan still looked into her eyes as she said this, but he could tell that her expression had changed.
This time, he just gave a nod without saying anything to show that he understood.
After this, her senior sisters came over to take her in their arms.
As for the reason why they were all like thisˇ
It was because the token with the "Mu" character was the same as the "Mu" character in her name.
At the same time, it was the same "Mu" character that was used in the Mu Empire name.
Which meantˇ
Chapter 301 Envoy (1)
A month after the news that the dungeon town would be promoted to a city, the envoy finally arrived at the dungeon town.
The dungeon town was operating as usual, but there were special subordinates ced at the gate waiting for the envoy.
As soon as they arrived, these subordinates would immediately wee them.
As for why they were special, these were all beautiful women that could turn heads wherever they went.
With these beautiful women weing them, there was no chance that the envoy would be unhappy.
That was the main reason why Yue Lan had trained these girls in the first ce.
But of course, they would never use their bodies to entertain their guests becauseˇthey had all been trained with the idea that their bodies already belonged to someone.
Before the envoy arrived, Lin Fan and Yue Lan were sitting in the town hall at a banquet that had been prepared.
This banquet was filled with many luxurious looking tes, but there weren''t any dishes that had been brought out yet. There was also a group of beautiful singers and dancers that were currently waiting on the side.
Everything here was perfect for entertaining guests, but Lin Fan had a tense look on his face.
Yue Lan could see this, so she asked, "Are you alright?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile as he said, "I''d much rather fight a pack of spirit beastspared to this."
Yue Lan nodded with a smile, but then she said, "It can''t be helped, you are the mayor after all. You have to be here."
Lin Fan''s smile became even more bitter when he heard this, but he still gave a nod in the end since he knew that she was right.
This was a matter that involved the town and it involved the central government, so he had to be involved as the mayor. He couldn''t leave this matter to Yue Lan like he normally did.
But of course, Yue Lan would also be with him during this time, so she would give him advice whenever he needed it.
Still, he wasn''t someone that was good atmunicating with others or he would have been the one that managed their business in the first ce.
Even just wearing this formal wear made him feel out of ce.
After all, in both his past life on Earth and the past life of this world''s Lin Fan, he had never been anyone important.
So asking him to act this way was really tough.
Luckily for him, he would be able to draw on the memories of the Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor to help him.
The Hidden Dragon Sect''s ancestor had acted like an important person even when his sect''s disciples had a higher level of cultivation than him. So he knew how to act when facing people like this.
Still, it was very tough for him.
Seeing the look on his face, Yue Lan leaned over and whispered into his ear.
When Lin Fan heard what she said, he couldn''t help revealing a look of shock. After a long period of silence, he gave a gulp and asked, "Do you really mean it?"
Yue Lan just looked at him with a seductive smile and nodded in agreement.
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving another gulp before saying, "I''ll do my best."
There was no doubt of the sincerity in his voice. He really would do his best with this offer on the table.
After all, this offer was just too enticing!
ˇ
When the envoy arrived, he was immediately led to the town hall where the banquet had been prepared for him.
This envoy was the perfect example of a corrupt official.
He was fat, ugly, and looked like an overall viin.
It was clear that this was someone that epted bribes and did all that he could to gain power with influential people.
This was not a good person by any right.
But that didn''t make sense since ording to Ming Xin, the fourth prince was someone with good character.
Someone like this definitely wouldn''t hang out with someone like this.
So why would the envoy sent here be someone like this?
It didn''t make any sense.
But Lin Fan was even more surprised when he heard this person speak.
"Lord Lin, it''s an honour to meet you. I have long heard of your fame and it is my pleasure to meet you." The fat minister said as soon as he met Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by such a polite tone from this fat minister.
After all, his perception of this minister was that he would immediately speak in a despicable tone and have over the top requests of him.
So when this fat minister spoke in a polite voice, it really was off putting for him.
But after a nudge from Yue Lan on the side, he gave a cough and said with a smile, "Lord Rong, your praise is too much. I am nothing more than a humble mayor of a small town, I can''tpare to a great minister of the central court like you."
When Lin Fan said this, he really felt awkward because words like this weren''t things that he would normally say.
He was just following the script that Yue Lan had prepared for him.
Over the past week, Lin Fan had been forced to memorize a script that Yue Lan had prepared for him for this envoy.
Yue Lan had been very strict with him and he hadn''t even been allowed to sleepst night without passing her test.
It had gotten quitete by the time that he had passedˇ
Yue Lan was very excellent in everything that she did, but that was also a bad thing sometimes.
The script that had been prepared for Lin Fan was as thick as a history textbook in his past life.
If it hadn''t been for the fact that his memorization skills had improved because of his cultivation increasing, it might have been impossible for him to have memorized all of it in timeˇ
After greeting each other, Lin Fan and the envoy both went to sit down at the head of the table, sitting side by side so that neither of them were beneath one another.
Lin Fan had offered the seat to the envoy, but to his surprise, the envoy insisted that they sit together.
Whenever he saw the envoy acting like this, he really couldn''t help being shocked.
It was just too far from his image of the evil and fat minister that he had in his mind.
But of course, he couldn''t say anything without being rudeˇ
So Lin Fan just sucked it up and spoke with the envoy in a friendly manner during the entire banquet.
He was just waiting for the moment that the envoy revealed his true personality.
Halfway through the banquet, the envoy finally turned to Yue Lan and said, "Lord Lin, yourpanion here truly is beautiful and smart."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes, but he also quickly rxed them as he said with a smile, "Un, Yue Lan is my pride and joy."
When Yue Lan heard this, she couldn''t help revealing a blush.
The envoy also revealed a smile before saying, "If only I could have someone as beautiful as this in my life."
Lin Fan could swear that he saw a sly look in the envoy''s eyes when he saw this.
He didn''t say anything, but he could guess what the envoy was about to say nextˇAfter all, this was the most cliche thing that all viins said when they saw a beauty like Yue Lan.
"If only I could have someone like that serve me as well."
Once he got her to serve him, his hands would stray and he would take advantage of herˇ
This was all in preparation forˇ
"Send this girl to my room tonight to entertain me."
That was how it would normally go with evil and fat viins like this, butˇ
"It seems like I''m a bit drunk. Please don''t tell my wife I said something like this, I''ll be sent to the dog house if she were to know about this." The envoy said with an awkward smile on his face.
Lin Fan''s lips couldn''t help twitching when he heard this.
Yue Lan lifted the bottle of wine and came forward to say, "Lord Rong, how about I fill up your cup?"
The envoy quickly waved his hand and said, "Please spare me beauty Yue, I can''t possibly put you out like this."
Lin Fan really didn''t understand what was happening right now.
Yue Lan just put the bottle down with a smile and said, "Lord Rong, you truly are a devoted man."
The envoy gave a sigh before saying under his breath, "It''s not like I have any other choice." But then he quickly said with a smile, "I''m lucky that my wife would take someone like me in the first ce."
Lin Fan just looked at the envoy with eyes filled with shock, like he was meeting him for the first timeˇ
Well, he was meeting him for the first time, so the better way to say it is seeing him for the first timeˇ
No, that wouldn''t be right eitherˇ
Lin Fan just didn''t know what to say in response to this.
But as he was stunned, Yue Lan came over to whisper something in his ear.
When he heard this, he couldn''t help looking at the envoy with a look filled with even more shock.
That was because what Yue Lan had just told him was too unbelievable.
This fat and ugly minister actually had someone who was known as the most beautiful flower in a city as a wife and it was his wife that had proposed to him. She was someone that came from the city lord''s manor, so in terms of status, she was far above him.
That was why he waspletely whipped by her.
She had more power and she was beautiful, so he couldn''t even believe that she would marry someone like him.
So of course he would do anything and everything that he could to make her happy.
But thispletely went against Lin Fan''s image of this minister!
At the same time, he was also surprised that Yue Lan knew all this about the envoyˇ
The banquet continued on in this harmonious mood and by the end, the envoy was happily sent off to his quarters.
They had prepared a special room in the inn for him, so he was sent there.
As for the ceremony, it will be held tomorrow.
As Lin Fan watched this envoy leave, he couldn''t help feeling aplicated feeling.
It seemed like one really couldn''t judge a book by its coverˇ
Chapter 302 Envoy (2)
Once the envoy entered his private room that seemed empty, he said to himself, "Is there anyone watching?"
After receiving a silent confirmation that it was clear, he gave a nod and a ck figure appeared.
This ck figure bowed down in front of the envoy and waited for his orders.
The envoy looked at this ck figure and asked, "Did you find anything? Are they nning on submitting to his second highness?"
The ck figure shook their head, but then they also gave a nod before saying, "We haven''t found any information about them, but we have confirmed that they will submit to the second highness. They have already prepared arge offering to his second highness and as long as we spread the news of this, they have no choice but to fall into our faction."
The envoy narrowed his eyes to look at the ck figure, but seeing the calm look in their eyes, he gave a nod in the end.
This was the most important thing for him since he had been sent here to bring this town into fold.
He had been skeptical about why the second prince had insisted on bringing this town under him, but after seeing the town for himself, he understood why.
The economy of this town was on apletely different level from other towns.
While the scale of the town wasn''t good enough for it to be called a city, the economy was more than enough.
It was all because of that "dungeon" that existed in this town.
He didn''t understand what this dungeon was at first, but the more that he learned about it, the more shocked he was by this thing. Not to mention the amount of items that came out of this "dungeon".
He had also heard that this dungeon hadn''t been fully explored yet, so there was certainly going to be more items brought out of the dungeon eventually.
This was without a doubt a gold mine.
It was no wonder the second prince was so insistent on having this town.
As long as it kept growing, there was no doubt that this town would be one of the most influential cities in the Mu Empire as long as the "dungeon" didn''t disappear.
Now that he had confirmed that they were willing to fall under the second prince, he couldn''t help revealing a wide smile.
As the one who had brought this town under the second prince, there wouldn''t be ack of rewards for him.
So it was hard for him to keep his happiness in.
But what no one noticed were the mosquitoes that were on the walls looking at them.
These mosquitoes had strangely bright looks in their eyesˇ
ˇ
Inside of the secret room, Lin Fan was there with all the girls.
When they heard about the conversation between the envoy and the ck figure, they couldn''t help being shocked.
They didn''t know how Lin Fan got his information, but no one doubted him since they already knew that he was someone who had all kinds of strange abilities.
However, other than being surprised that Lin Fan had this information, no one was actually surprised by the contents of this information. This was something that Ming Xin had already predicted, so they were already prepared to deal with this.
Yue Lan had already gathered a group to watch over the envoys and find their spies, but she never expected Lin Fan to find them so much quicker than her.
As for what they were discussing, this had been all set up by them.
The offering was actually a decoy and was a fake.
The real offering that they had prepared was for the fourth prince and would be given to the Mercenary Guild to hand over to the fourth prince.
This would also allow the Mercenary Guild to receive rewards from the fourth prince for bringing their town under him, so it would also build stronger rtions with the Mercenary Guild.
It had already shown when Tian Xue and Tian Tian received rewards from the Mercenary Guild for this matter.
The Mercenary Guild higher ups had been surprised by this sudden proposal from Tian Xue and Tian Tian, but they chose to ept it in the end after considering it. After all, there was nothing to gain from not epting this free gift given to them.
Yue Lan couldn''t help asking Lin Fan, "Do you know where their spies are heading? I''ll send my people there right away to watch over them."
Lin Fan nodded before shaking his head and saying, "There''s no need, I''m already tailing them. I''m following the one that met with the envoy back to their headquarters and then I''ll send a tail to follow the ones that are hiding out in the headquarters. As long as they don''t leave this town, I''ll be able to trail them."
Lin Fan was confident in this since as long as they were here, they would be in the range of Greeny''s spiritual senses.
Greeny had improved its abilities a lot during this time and it was now at the level where it could cover the entire town with its spiritual sense even without the antenna seeds.
Lin Fan was hoping that one day Greeny would be able to cover the entire country with its spiritual sense so he could be safe from everything, but of course that was a far off dream right now.
After a pause, Lin Fan added, "If they do leave the town, I''ll need you to send some people to tail them for me. So please have people on standby ready to go at any time."
Yue Lan looked at Lin Fan with a strange look hearing this, but she still gave a nod in the end.
With this settled, there wasn''t anything else left for them to discuss.
However, before they could leave, there was someone that suddenly ran into the room in a panic.
It was one of Yue Lan''s subordinates.
Yue Lan knitted her brows when she saw this.
She had given clear instructions that unless it was an absolute emergency, they weren''t to be disturbed.
But as she was about to scold this person who ran in, that person said in a panicked voice, "Boss, young master, there''s another group that has been spotted near the town and they seem to beˇfrom the crown prince''s faction."
Yue Lan''s mouth froze before opening wide in shock along with her eyes.
To the side, all of the other girls and Lin Fan all revealed the same look of shock on their faces.
There was also disbelief in their eyes as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard.
The crown prince had sent someone to their town while someone under the second prince was here to promote this town to a city, just what was he thinking?
This was a clear act of aggressionˇ
Was he trying to start a war in their town?
This was something that no one had expected at all, even Ming Xin was visibly shocked and confused by this.
After a long period of silence, the subordinate asked, "What should we do?"
Everyone looked at Yue Lan, but she turned to look at Ming Xin.
When Ming Xin saw Yue Lan looking at her, she just shook her head to show that she didn''t know what to do either.
Yue Lan deeply knitted her brows when she saw this, as she fell into a period of deep thought.
The subordinate just stood there with an anxious look on her face which ced even more pressure on Yue Lan.
Finally, Yue Lan said with a sigh, "Go and report to the guards at the gate to stall while we figure out what to do."
The subordinate had a worried look, but she still nodded and headed off.
After a long time, Ming Xin gave a sigh and said, "Unless we know what they want to do, it''s impossible for us to figure out what to do. Even I have too little information since the crown prince in my head isn''t someone as impulsive as this."
Yue Lan nodded in agreement to this before turning to Lin Fan with a bit of hope in her eyes.
Lin Fan saw this, but he also shook his head, "They''re too far away for me to spy on them and I have no idea where they are right now. I''d have to wait until they were in town, but that would be toote."
Yue Lan gave another sigh of despair without saying anything else.
They just sat there in silence for a long time, with no one knowing what to say in this situation.
In truth, there was nothing that they could say in this situationˇ
So after a long period of silence, Yue Lan said, "Everyone get some rest and we''ll deal with this in the morning. Hopefully the guards can stall them long enough for the ceremony to finish."
Everyone nodded in agreement to this.
If they were able to stall the crown prince group until the ceremony was over, then they wouldn''t be able to cause a fuss since they could separate them from the second prince''s group.
While they knew that it was impossible since the crown prince''s group was clearly here to cause trouble, they still couldn''t do anything else right now since they didn''t know what the crown prince''s subordinates wanted.
They just hoped that tomorrow''s ceremony would go well.
It was just too bad that everyone knew that this wouldn''t happen.
Chapter 303 Ceremony (1)
The sky was clear and the sun was shining bright the next day.
It was almost as if the heavens themselves were blessing the ceremony that was about toe.
However, for the people involved, it was like it was storming outside.
They all looked like they hadn''t slept all night.
That was because even after an entire night of thinking, they couldn''t think of a way to deal with the crown prince''s group.
They had just received notice that the crown prince''s group was less than half a day''s travel away and would arrive in time for the ceremony at noon.
With the clock ticking down, the only thing that they could think of was to use the guards to stall the crown prince''s group as much as they could.
Once the ceremony was over, even if the crown prince''s group came into the town, it would be toote.
So that was the only thing that they could do.
Yue Lan even had the Mercenary Guild send some guards to help with the town.
Of course, it was in the form of a mission submitted to the Mercenary Guild in secret, so no one would be able to say anything about it.
With how lucrative it was, even the dumbest mercenaries would know to keep this a secret.
So there wasn''t a problem arranging the guards for the gate.
It was just a problem of if they would be able to stop themˇ
When noon came, most of the town gathered in the square in front of the town hall.
Since this was something that would be known to the world eventually, it was better for them to hold arge ceremony to increase their own prestige. At the same time, this was what the envoy wanted to see since they wanted a public disy of loyalty.
But of course, they had already prepared everything with the fourth prince ahead of time, so it didn''t matter if there was a public ceremony.
The whole town was excited about this dungeon town being named a city since it would mean that they would all benefit from it.
A city was apletely different concept from a town.
By being part of a city, they would have a much higher status than just being a random citizen of a town.
By being from a city, they would have status over those from towns and viges in the Mu Empire. This was equal to a ve bing amoner.
As for Lin Fan himself, he would be receiving a title as a noble since all the city lords of the Mu Empire were nobles.
Being under a noble meant that they would have a noble''s protection, which was a very valuable thing.
A vige or a town wasn''t protected by a noble, so most of the time, the empire troops were not obligated to help them. But it was different for a city under a noble.
Nobles were the highest caste in the Mu Empire and were required by the empire, so even if it was for show, they would defend this city with troops.
There were also many other benefits that they would receive from this dungeon town being promoted into a city.
So of course the ceremony was very lively.
When it began, Lin Fan came in with the envoy, walking side by side to the stage.
Once again, he was surprised by this since this was the envoy''s suggestion.
No matter what he told himself, it was still very strange for him seeing this fat and ugly minister who clearly looked like a vige act so humble.
When they arrived on the stage, the host started the ceremony.
It wasn''t Yue Lan or one of the other girls who personally hosted the ceremony, rather they hired a professional host to take care of it.
After all, it was embarrassing in the end hosting arge ceremony like this. Even if they were skilled and courageous, it was hard for them to do public speaking like this.
The host hyped up the crowd at first, but then with a signal from Yue Lan, they quickly moved the ceremony along.
It was clear that they had prepared plenty of material, but Yue Lan wouldn''t let them go through any of it and tried to move the ceremony along as quickly as possible.
She had already received the report from the gate that the crown prince''s group had made it to the town. The guards had been able to prevent them from entering the town with a random excuse, but it was unknown how long they would be able to stall them.
So Yue Lan wanted to finish this ceremony as soon as possible.
The envoy was a bit surprised by this, but he didn''t mind either.
The sooner that this was over, the sooner he would receive his credit from the second prince. At the same time, that would mean the sooner that he would receive his reward.
The ceremony was rushed along smoothly and while the audience were confused why it was being rushed like this, they were still happy to see it happen.
At the end, the host called the envoy and Lin Fan onto the stage for the final step of the ceremony.
The envoy had a scroll in his hand and he stood there facing Lin Fan. Behind him was one of his subordinates that held onto a token that had the word "Mu" on it.
Seeing this, Lin Fan fell onto one knee.
But it wasn''t just Lin Fan who went down. Most of the other people at the ceremony all bowed down when they saw this token.
That was because this was a token that represented an imperial edict.
This was a token that represented the might of the Mu Royal Family and seeing it was like seeing them.
So there wasn''t a single citizen here that dared to defy this token and all bowed down to it.
Seeing this, the envoy had a satisfied look in his eyes.
Even if he was a humble person, this disy of power was one that he could never get enough of. He was still a man and he had his pride after all.
After taking a moment to enjoy this, the envoy said in a strict and ceremonious voice, "Lin Fan, ept this imperial edict sent by the royal family."
Lin Fan bowed his head and lifted his hands up to receive the scroll.
After putting the scroll in his hands, the envoy said, "From this day forth, you will receive the title of a baron in the Mu Empire and will be named the city lord of this Dungeon City."
Normally, the name of the city would be decided by the one who created the city or the city lord that took over the city. However, in this case, the second prince had been the one that had named the city with the imperial edict.
This was his way of showing his influence over the city and to mark this city as his.
There was no doubt or questioning in his voice, it was as if he was issuing an order to Lin Fan, which technically he was since this was an imperial edict.
Lin Fan bowed his head again and said, "I ept this title and appointment."
The envoy gave a satisfied nod before turning to the crowd and saying, "From this day forth, this ce will be known as Dungeon City and Lin Fan will be the city lord. So decrees the royal family."
The crowd broke out in a cheer after hearing this.
This was the signal that this ceremony was over and that their town had been officially appointed as a city of the Mu Empire.
With this, they would be able to enjoy the benefits of being a city in the Mu Empire.
Seeing this, all of the girls and Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that they had been able to get through this ceremony without incident. Even if the crown prince''s group wanted to cause trouble now, it would be close to impossible for them.
So there was no worry even if the crown prince''s group made their way to the ceremony.
But during this time, there was a resounding pping that rang out through the cheers of the crowd. It was so loud that it buried the cheering and soon it was the only thing that could be heard.
Hearing this, the crowd immediately fell silent and turned in the direction of the pping.
At the same time, they moved to the side and created a path for the person that this pping wasing from.
It was a group that was at the very back of the crowd, but based on the way that they were dressed, they clearly weren''t normal people.
When the envoy saw who this was, he immediately knitted his brows.
That was because this was a person that he would recognize even if he was blind.
The person that led this group came forward while pping before saying, "Congrattions sirˇno, Lord Lin on bing a baron and the city lord of thisˇDungeon City was it?"
Lin Fan also knitted his brows when he saw this person, but it wasn''t because he recognized who he was. It was because he acted thepletely opposite way of what he expected from this person.
Before Lin Fan could say anything, the envoy spoke first by asking, "What are you doing here?"
The leader of this group looked at the envoy and said with a smile, "I''m here to bring a gift of congrattions to Lord Lin. Am I not wee here?"
Chapter 304 Ceremony (2)
"Gift?" Both Lin Fan and the envoy repeated before revealing confused looks.
The leader of the group gave a nod when he heard this and said, "I''m here with a gift. Is that a problem?"
Both Lin Fan and the envoy knitted their brows, but they didn''t say anything else.
They were currently in public and anything that they said would be spread, so they couldn''t say what they were really feeling.
But of course, deep down, they werepletely confused by this.
At the same time, the envoy couldn''t help revealing a deep look of suspicion as he looked at Lin Fan.
But right now wasn''t the time to talk about this matter.
So the envoy just said, "You''re free to do whatever you want to do, that is your choice. The ceremony is over, so there''s no need for me to stay here any longer."
After saying this, the envoy turned to leave.
However, before the envoy could leave, the leader of the crown prince''s group said, "The crown prince has sent a piece of thousand year old Acacia Wood tomemorate the establishment of this new city. I ask City Lord Lin to ept this."
When the envoy heard this, his feet couldn''t help stopping.
He turned back and looked at the leader of the crown prince''s group with narrowed eyes before his eyes fell onto the gift that they brought.
After they lifted the cover off and he confirmed that it was indeed a piece of thousand year old Acacia Wood, he couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows.
That was becauseˇthis gift was just too valuable.
A piece of thousand year old Acacia Wood wasn''t just a piece of wood, but rather it was an important item that was used in the creation of new artifacts.
It was so powerful and useful that even Golden Core Realm Cultivators would be interested in it.
That was because it was strong enough to be used to create Golden Core Realm Artifacts.
Normally, this kind of thing would even be rare for princes and if they could ever get something like this, they would never use it as a present.
However, the crown prince was willing to give this piece of thousand year old Acacia Wood away for something like the establishment of a new city.
If someone said that there wasn''t anything between Lin Fan and the crown prince, the envoy wouldn''t believe them even if he was beaten to death.
So after confirming that it was indeed the thousand year old Acacia Wood, the envoy immediately turned his eyes to re at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan might not have known what the thousand year old Acacia Wood was at first, but with his Appraisal Eyes, he could easily figure it out. So the moment that it was brought out, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
As soon as the envoy turned to re at him, Lin Fan could only reveal an awkward look to show that he didn''t know what was happening either. However, he could tell from the look in the envoy''s eyes that he didn''t believe him.
The leader of the crown prince''s group didn''t mind this at all and just said, "I hope that City Lord Lin will appreciate this item. This is an item thates with the sincerity of the crown prince."
After he said this, the envoy red even more at Lin Fan.
However, Lin Fan didn''t have time to care about this.
Since this person had said that this was an item that came with the sincerity of the crown prince, if Lin Fan didn''t give a proper answer, it would have catastrophic consequences.
After all, just a single mistake and it would be taken as a sign of offense to the crown prince.
If that happened, it wouldn''t take much for the crown prince to destroy them.
So that was thest thing that Lin Fan wanted to happen.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan revealed a polite smile as he said, "It is my honour to ept the gift of the crown prince."
The leader of the crown prince''s group gave a nod as if this was a natural thing and then waved his hand for his subordinates to bring it forward.
The piece of thousand year old Acacia Wood was ced in front of Lin Fan.
Then the leader of the crown prince''s group gave a wave of his hand again before turning around to leave. As he left, he added, "City Lord Lin, we''ll leave our living arrangements to you. We''ll go and take a look at the city first."
Without even waiting for an answer from Lin Fan, he left with his group.
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this, but he quickly rxed his expression and turned back to the envoy.
When he turned to look at the envoy, he found that the envoy had already left as well.
Since they were both gone, there was nothing for Lin Fan to say here.
So in the end, he had the host end the ceremony before he left as well.
To the side, Ming Xin and Yue Lan were both watching this with bitter looks on their faces. In the end, they shook their heads with a sigh before also heading off.
ˇ
"That was the worst choice you could have made."
As soon as Lin Fan came into the room, that was the first thing that Yue Lan had said.
Lin Fan was taken aback by this and couldn''t help taking a step back, but he still came forward and sat down in the end as he waited for Yue Lan to exin what she meant.
Yue Lan didn''t exin it, but rather Ming Xin did.
Ming Xin said, "You could have politely stalled for time. They had suddenly appeared and offered a gift, but you could have said that since it was a sincere gift from the crown prince, that wasn''t the right ce to ept it. You could have said that this was a gift that deserved its own ceremony and refused to ept it. That at least would have bought us some time."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this as he couldn''t understand what the problem was.
Ming Xin then exined, "By epting this gift, you''ve created problems with our rtionship with both the second prince and the fourth prince. They will all doubt your intentions now because it seems like you have a connection with the crown prince. At the same time, this will also draw the attention of the other princes since this is a big move from the crown prince."
When put in such simple words, even Lin Fan could understand what he had done wrong.
But instead of wallowing in his actions, he asked, "What do we do now?"
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin looked at each other before shaking their heads with sighs.
They really didn''t know what to do now because this was just too unexpected for them and they werecking information.
Seeing this, Lin Fan changed the topic by asking, "Did you prepare their residences yet?"
Yue Lan gave a nod in response to this and said, "I''ve put them in the second inn for now since the envoy is in the first inn."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this.
After a pause, Yue Lan added, "The envoy wants to meet with you about this matter."
Lin Fan revealed another bitter look when he heard this, but once again he nodded in agreement to this.
He knew that this would happen, but he also knew that he couldn''t avoid it.
He was the city lord after all, this kind of thing was his responsibility to take care of.
There was no one else that could sit in for him in these meetings.
After thinking for a bit longer, Lin Fan added, "I think that I can get some information from the crown prince''s group."
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin immediately looked up at Lin Fan when they heard this, looking at him with strange looks. But there wasn''t a trace of doubt that was in his eyes.
After all, he had given them information about the envoy already, so they figured that he could do the same with the crown prince''s group.
Right now, information was the thing that they needed the most.
That was because the crown prince''s actions had just caught them off guard too much.
The crown prince was an arrogant and willful person who put all others beneath him. He was not someone that would do something like preparing a gift for someone in celebration.
That was why they didn''t know what to do at all since they couldn''t read what he wanted to do.
Let alone the fact that the crown prince had offered an item with this kind of value to it.
They really needed to find out what the crown prince knew and what intentions he had for their town before doing anything.
Was there something specific he wanted?
Or did he do this to incite the other princes to take action in their townˇcity?
They needed all this information before being able to do anything.
Lin Fan saw these looks and said, "I''ll send my scouts inter, but I need some time to gather information."
Yue Lan and Ming Xin nodded in agreement to this.
They knew that there was nothing that could be done right now, so they were more than happy to give Lin Fan this time that he needed.
But after a while, Yue Lan still added, "Try to get the information as quickly as possible. We need all the time that we can get to think of countermeasures."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this.
He knew how important it was to them, so he wouldn''t hesitate at all.
He had in fact already sent the mosquitoes out as soon as he heard from Yue Lan where they were staying.
All he needed now was to wait for them to talk about something to get the information that he wanted.
He believed that it wouldn''t take long for them to talk.
After all, they will believe that they were safe because there were no spies sent to watch them at all.
Once they let their guard down, they will spill all their secrets to Lin Fan''s hidden spies.
After settling this matter, Lin Fan stood up and headed out of the secret room with Yue Lan and Ming Xin.
They still had to meet with the envoy after all and see what he wanted.
Though they could already guess what he wanted.
They just hoped that they would be able to convince him, otherwise there would be even more trouble for them.
Chapter 305 Choice? Order?
Lin Fan and the two girls arrived at the first inn, the one that he had left to Duanmu Ming Yue.
This was also where they were currently hosting the envoy.
The envoy had requested a meeting with Lin Fan and had been waiting here for him.
Actually, the envoy had tried to go find Lin Fan, but Lin Fan had people stop the envoy before having them tell him that he woulde see him personally.
Thepromise that the envoy had made after getting a promise that Lin Fan wasing soon was that he would only wait fifteen minutes for Lin Fan.
Ten minutes had already passed.
But Lin Fan didn''t mind it since he had been keeping an eye on the envoy the entire time. He could see that even though the envoy acted that way, he would be willing to wait longer since this concerned his benefits as well.
He couldn''t just leave without getting an exnation from Lin Fan.
While it wouldn''t be good to leave the envoy alone for too long, Lin Fan wanted to leave him alone for a bit so he could stew and calm down. At the same time, Lin Fan was hoping that the envoy would spill a bit about what he was thinking by talking to himself.
Unfortunately, the envoy just sat there in silence.
So Lin Fan didn''t feel like it would be good to leave him alone much longer.
Once they arrived, the envoy didn''t say a thing as he just sat there. It was as if he was the one who was in a higher position waiting for an exnation from a subordinate.
Lin Fan understood that this was indeed the situation since he was under suspicion for being in collusion with the crown prince.
Anyone would think that after seeing the gift that had been brought.
This was just how valuable that gift is.
Lin Fan could try exining that he didn''t know what this was about either, but it would be impossible to make the envoy believe him.
So the only thing that he could do was double down and find a way to show his fake allegiance to the second prince.
But to Lin Fan''s surprise, before he could say a thing, the envoy suddenly raised his hand as if to stop him. However, even after raising his hand, the envoy didn''t say anything.
Lin Fan and the two girls just sat there waiting for him to speak.
It was only after another long period of silence that the envoy finally said, "I won''t question you, I just want you to prove your allegiance."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this, but he also didn''t say anything as he waited for the envoy to finish.
The envoy took out a piece of paper and put it down on the table in front of him before saying, "These are your orders from the second prince. If youplete this mission, we will consider your allegiance with the second prince."
Lin Fan picked up the piece of paper and when he read it, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because as they had expected, they were orders to kill the crown prince''s group that had arrived in the town.
This had been their worst case scenario guess, but it really was this.
The best case scenario was for the envoy to give him some kind of easy proof of allegiance, such as subjugating a beast for the second prince.
But it was the worst case scenario.
If they really did kill the crown prince''s group, it would be the end of them.
They would be forever linked to the second prince and would have no choice but to follow the second prince.
At the same time, the second prince would be able to hold this matter over their head, so they would be the ve of the second prince.
It seemed like the second prince was quite ruthless in this matter.
But at this moment, they really didn''t have another choice.
While it seemed like the envoy was giving them a choice, he was actually giving them an order.
If they didn''tplete it, thenˇ
Lin Fan just nodded and took the piece of paper before leaving the room with the two girls.
The envoy didn''t mind since he knew that Lin Fan wouldn''t have another choice in this matter. Regardless of whether he took this order or not, it wouldn''t affect him since he had done his part.
As they walked out of the inn, the two girls couldn''t help revealing worried looks.
That was because they could tell that the look on Lin Fan''s face wasn''t natural.
Lin Fan had endured a lot today, so he was feeling different from what he normally felt.
Perhaps if this was before, he would have silently taken it and tried to find a way to solve this without much violence.
But this was something that threatened the safety of not only the town that he had built, but also the people that he loved.
He didn''t want to be pushed down by these people like this and wanted to do something against all these people who arbitrarily used him for their own gains.
So he was consideringˇa third option.
But to do that, he would need the help of something that he had kept hidden for a long time and needed to reveal it to the girls.
That was what made him hesitate in the end.
Still, he decided that it would be better for them to know about it. In the future, he would need to use this thing even more, so it would be better if they could help him with this.
After thinking this through, Lin Fan revealed a determined look and said, "Call everyone, I have something to discuss with you all."
Yue Lan and Ming Xin were surprised by this, but they couldn''t help feeling a bit assured seeing the look in his eyes.
They wasted no time and gathered everyone in the secret room once again.
ˇ
"I want to take care of both of them and make both of their groups disappear. Once that happens, none of the princes will be able to make a move."
When the girls heard Lin Fan say this, all of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
The ones that were smart knew that he was right.
If they were able to get rid of both of these groups, then all of the princes would back down. But that was only if they were able to keep their involvement in this matter a secret, or else they would be targeted by all the princes.
After all, if they didn''t know what took out their subordinates, the princes wouldn''t take a risk by sending more people here.
If it wasn''t Lin Fan who took care of their subordinates, then there would be another party that was getting involved in this matter.
So of course they wouldn''t risk it by sending more people to this ce while the situation was still tense in the empire.
But that was all on the premise of not being caught.
A few of them wanted to say something, but before they could, Ming Xin asked, "How are you nning on doing this?"
Lin Fan nodded and said, "We''ll set up an ambush for them outside of the town."
Ming Xin and Yue Lan knitted their brows when they heard this.
Perhaps if it was anything else, they would be able to understand what he meant, but thisˇ
This was the most simple n that they could think of and Lin Fan had proposed it like it was nothing.
They just couldn''t understand what Lin Fan was thinkingˇ
Lin Fan could see what they were thinking, so he said with a smile, "Well, let''s just say that I have something special nned."
All of the girls couldn''t help revealing confused looks when they heard this.
Lin Fan suddenly stood up and said, "Let''s go somewhere."
All of them were caught off guard by this sudden action from Lin Fan, but they all stood up and followed him out.
Since it was the middle of the night right now, it was easy for them to make their way undetected to the secret entrance of the dungeon.
When the girls saw this secret entrance for the first time, they couldn''t help being shocked by it.
After all, they had been in this town since its formation and they had never known about this secret entrance before. They didn''t even know that this secret room that the secret entrance was in even existed.
After making their way into the dungeon, they immediately recognized that this ce was the dungeon.
This was a ce that was hard to not recognize, but they also had never seen a part of the dungeon like this before.
There were many questions that they wanted to ask, but seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face as he led them forward, they kept their questions to themselves.
When they finally arrived at the final room of the dungeon, Lin Fan said, "This is a ce that no one else has been before, so I hope that you will all keep this a secret."
All of them looked at each other before responding with nods.
They had never seen Lin Fan act this seriously before, so they couldn''t help feeling a bit tense.
Just what was here that made Lin Fan this serious?
When they opened the door, what they saw was a round moon.
Chapter 306 Meeting Rokuko Again
Well, it wasn''t a single moon, but rather a pair of moons.
There were two perfectly round white cheeks that were ced in front of their faces.
There wasn''t a single person who knew how to react to this, so they just stood there in a daze.
Hearing the sound of a door opening behind her, the owner of this pair of moons suddenly looked up and said, "Is that you? Can you get meˇ"
Before she could finish her words, she suddenly saw all the people staring at her and she couldn''t help being stunned. Then she suddenly let out a scream and covered up her body as she waspletely naked at this moment.
Lin Fan couldn''t help putting his head in his hand when he saw this.
He already knew that this girl had sloppy habits, but he never thought that she would be lying around naked like this.
After calming down, Rokuko looked at them and raised a finger to point at them as she asked, "What are you doing here? Why did you bring all of them with you?"
Lin Fan brought his head back up and said, "It''s time to tell them."
Rokuko had a surprised look, but seeing the serious look that he had, she gave a nod in response.
But as Lin Fan looked at her, he couldn''t help shaking his head again before saying, "Don''t you think that you should put on some clothes first?"
Rokuko looked down at her own body before giving a tiny scream and running to the side to pick out some clothes.
If it was just Lin Fan, she wouldn''t feel as embarrassed since they had already seen each other naked. However, with all these other girls here, it was hard for her not to feel embarrassed.
She quickly picked out a set of clothes and put them on before walking over to where they were waiting.
During this time, Lin Fan had cleaned up the table that was here which was covered in snack wrappers and takeout containers.
He had already scolded her many times, but it seemed like Rokuko would never change this part of her.
Once they were all sitting down, Lin Fan took the lead to say, "I want to introduce someone to you. This is Rokuko, she is the dungeon core of this dungeon."
"Huh?"
That was the only response that they could give in this situation.
After all, the words that came out of Lin Fan''s mouth just made no sense at all.
Well, it wasn''t as if they couldn''t understand the words individuallyˇthey just couldn''t understand when Lin Fan put all of the words together since it just meant something thatpletely defiedmon sense.
Not to mention, what was this "dungeon core" that he spoke of?
They had never heard of such a thing before.
Seeing their reactions, Rokuko couldn''t help lowering her head.
She had gotten close to these girls over the past few weeks, so now that she was being exposed like this, she couldn''t help worrying.
She was worried how these girls would treat her after learning her secret.
Would they treat her differently, or would they ept her for who she was?
Deep down, there was a part of her that believed that they would treat her differently after learning her true identity. After all, that was just the normal way that anyone would react in this situation.
Lin Fan saw the looks on their faces, so he began exining what the dungeon and the dungeon core was, as well as his ce in it as the dungeon core master.
The girls just sat there with amazed looks on their faces as they listened to the entire story.
By the end of the story, they just sat there with dazed looks as their brains kept processing what they had just heard.
Even the smartest Ming Xin and Yue Lan couldn''t process all of this quickly.
Lin Fan just sat there without saying a thing once he finished exining, waiting for them to react.
Finally, it was Tian Tian who reacted first by asking, "Then when we were back in Sunset City, the reason that the ruins copsed wasˇ?"
She didn''t finish her words, but it made it clear what she was implying with the way she left her words hanging.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile before giving a nod in response.
Tian Tian knitted her brows when she heard this, but she just gave a sigh in the end and said, "You know that you caused quite a bit of trouble for big sister and me back then, don''t you?"
Lin Fan just kept looking at her with the same bitter smile.
Tian Tian gave another sigh before turning her gaze to Rokuko like the rest of the girls.
All of them had recovered from their daze and were now staring at Rokuko like they were looking at an exhibit in a zoo.
With all of these people looking at her, Rokuko couldn''t help revealing an awkward look.
It was another long period of silence that followed before Ming Xin finally asked, "What can you do as the dungeon core?"
Rokuko was taken aback when she heard this since she never expected this kind of question.
After scrambling around by waving her hand in a panic for a bit, she exined the things that she could do.
Ming Xin nodded along as she listened to her before saying, "It seems like you have quite the useful abilities." While saying this, she kept stroking her chin as if she was thinking something.
Rokuko couldn''t help looking at the others when she heard this, but she saw that all of them were now looking at Ming Xin.
Seeing that no one was going to say a thing, she couldn''t help asking, "Are you not going to ask what I am?"
Everyone couldn''t help revealing a confused look when they heard this.
Rokuko became more worried and nervous when she saw this.
It reached the point where she couldn''t hold back anymore and tears started forming in her eyes.
Seeing those tears form, everyone couldn''t help being worried about her and stood up to gather around her.
Yue Lan took her in her arms and patted her on the back as she asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"
Rokuko kept crying for a bit before looking up with tearful eyes and saying, "I was worried that once everyone found out, you would treat me differently. After all, I''m not human like all of you."
Yue Lan couldn''t help smiling when she saw this because she found that crying Rokuko quite cute, but she quickly put away that smile as she reached a hand out to wipe her tears. Then she said, "You''re still Rokuko, aren''t you?"
Rokuko was taken aback and her tears stopped as she nodded in a daze.
Yue Lan revealed a smile and patted her on the head as she said, "Then are you any different from what you were before?"
Rokuko shook her head in a daze again.
Yue Lan said, "Then that means that you are still you and that''s all that matters. You are still the same Rokuko that we know and love, so there''s nothing you have to worry about."
Rokuko just looked up at her in a daze before looking at all the other girls around her. She saw that all of them were looking at her with a smile to tell her that they all felt the same.
After seeing this, she couldn''t help breaking out in tears again.
However, this time they were tears of joy.
As a dungeon core, she had always been afraid of humans since she had been born.
While she knew that she would have to interact with humans to gain DP, she also knew that she was different from humans since she was a dungeon core.
She was certain that humans would never be able to ept her for what she really was.
But now that it had happened, it was hard for her to hold back the tears of joy.
It was an overwhelming feeling of joy that came from the bottom of her heart.
She hugged all of the girls around them and buried her head in their chests as she shed those tears of joy.
The girls just smiled and patted her, though they did feel that her snot was a bit too muchˇ
Still, they didn''t say anything since they sincerely cared for Rokuko.
With all the time that they had spent together, it was impossible for them not to feel anything. Especially since they shared the same man.
Lin Fan watched them with a happy smile on his face.
This was also one of the things that he had been worried about when he wanted to tell them the truth. He was afraid that they wouldn''t be able to ept Rokuko for who and what she was, so there would be tension between them.
But now it seemed like he had been worried for nothing.
After hugging for a bit longer, the girls separated from each other with embarrassed looks on their faces.
It was fine to hug for a bit, but hugging for this long was embarrassing. Especially in front of the man that they all loved.
But still, Lin Fan just watched them with a happy smile.
Once they separated, Ming Xin returned to the topic and said, "With these abilities, I think that we should be able to take care of both of their groups." She looked at Lin Fan and asked, "What''s the n?"
Lin Fan nodded and said, "The n isˇ"
Chapter 307 Disappearance (1)
Time passed by quickly after the ceremony as a strange calm fell over the city
However, anyone who was in the know knew that this calm was just a facade.
They knew that it was impossible for this calm tost when both the crown and second prince had their eyes on this city.
They all expected something to happen between the two groups that were currently living in the city, but to their surprise, nothing happened at all. There was only this calm until both groups announced that they were leaving at the same time.
During their time here, they had done normal things such as visiting the dungeon which was the main attraction of this Dungeon City or enjoying the delicacies that were found in both inns.
At the same time, they seemed to do their best to avoid each other, as if they refused to interact with one another.
By the time that they left, other than meeting at the ceremony, these two groups had never crossed paths.
They had even made sure of that by asking Lin Fan, or rather Yue Lan to arrange their activities at different times.
Lin Fan was also surprised that the crown prince''s group had never approached him during their time here.
Even when they left, they left through different gates of the city as if they refused to cross paths. So when they left, they left the city frompletely opposite directions.
It seemed very normal the way that they left, but as soon as the groups left the city, they were immediately joined by different groups. These groups wereposed of many cultivators, who were clearly their guards to wherever they were going.
Since neither side had made a move during their time in the city, they were certain that the other side would make a move once they were out of the city.
So they all gathered their forces to protect themselves.
Before leaving the city though, the envoy had contacted Lin Fan to see where he was with the orders that he had given him.
All that he had received in return was notice that Lin Fan would be making his move as the crown prince''s group left the city.
While he was dissatisfied with all of this since he expected Lin Fan to move much sooner, he had to ept this since he could understand why Lin Fan would make a move once the crown prince''s group was out of the city.
It was the safest way for them to make the crown prince''s group disappear.
But he still needed evidence that Lin Fan was the one that took care of the crown prince''s group, so he had sent his own people to watch.
They wouldn''t do anything other than obtain evidence of Lin Fan taking care of the crown prince''s group.
Not for a single second did he think that Lin Fan would betray them and not take care of the crown prince''s group.
That was because this envoy was certain that Lin Fan didn''t have another choice.
The only thing that he needed to watch out for was the movements from the other princes.
After all, it wouldn''t just be the crown prince that would want to take them out. It was also the other princes that would want to take care of them.
So they carefully made their way away from the city.
It was only after they had reached the town closest to the city that they finally let down their guard.
Once they were this far, it was impossible for anyone to make a move on them since they would be found out immediately. It was impossible for them to do anything here without being caught by the other people in the town.
So the envoy''s group found an inn to stay at and then started moving around on their own.
It was night time when they finally came back to the inn, but there were a few members that were missing from their group.
The envoy couldn''t help knitting his brows as he asked, "Where are they?"
His right hand man looked over their members and then said, "There are just a few of the guards missing. They most likely went to have some fun. You don''t need to worry about it."
As he heard this, the envoy couldn''t help knitting his brows and looking at his right hand man.
Seeing this, the right hand man said with a serious look, "Do you want me to send people to search for them?"
The envoy was silent for a bit before shaking his head and saying, "Send them to me when theye back, I''ll deal with them personally. Also, don''t let any of the other men leave during this time."
The right hand man nodded in agreement to this before heading off to send down this order.
The envoy couldn''t help feeling that something was off about all of this, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.
However, if they were to send more people out right now, it would leave them vulnerable.
He knew that it was better for them to stay put in this situation and deal with whatever it was when it came together.
He just hoped that this feeling was wrong and he was just being worried for no reason.
But as time passed, that feeling became stronger and stronger.
At the same time, the men who went missing didn''te back and there were more men that suddenly went missing.
It was only one or two in the beginning, but soon there were groups of them disappearing at once.
It didn''t take long before most of the extra guards that they had called were gone. It was only the envoy''s original group that was left in this residence that they had rented.
Even a fool would be able to tell that someone was clearly targeting them, but they couldn''t do a thing about it.
They were basically trapped in this residence since if they tried leaving, they would be taken care of just like the ones that had already disappeared.
Perhaps they might have had a chance if it was light outside and there were people around, but now that it was night and there were no people outside, they would be immediately taken out by the hidden assant.
So the only thing that they could do was bunker down and try to wait out the night.
Once day came, they would find someone outside to find help for them.
But of course, they never made it through the night.
The residence that they rented wasn''t just a normal residence. It was a residence with a special array formation for times of danger. This array would create a barrier around a certain room, turning it into a secure panic room that even Foundation Realm Cultivators wouldn''t be able to break into that easily.
With this, they would be able to hold out even if the assants were cultivators.
As soon as the envoy noticed that it was getting suspicious how people of his group were disappearing, he had immediately brought his original group in there.
This group was his most trusted group of subordinates, so there was no one else that he wanted in there with him.
Time passed and soon it was midnight.
They had heard a few noisesing from outside the barrier, but they hadn''t been able to break into the barrier itself. Eventually, all of the noises outside suddenly disappeared and they were left in total silence.
The envoy and his subordinates were all tense as this silence fell over them.
If there was a bit of noise, they would be able to stay calm at least.
However, the fact that there was no noise at all was very disconcerting to them.
After all, even if they were being attacked, there should have been the sounds of nature around them. Even if the humans were taken out, there should have been things like crickets and other bugs in the night making sound. There should have at least been some kind of noise from the wind.
But there wasn''t a single noise outside.
It was as if they had beenpletely isted from the rest of the world.
If that was the case, didn''t that mean that they were already in the grasps of whoever wasing for them?
The longer this silencested, the more unsettled they felt.
Finally, the right hand man couldn''t help asking, "Lord Rong, shouldn''t we try sending some people to survey the area? We can at least see what is happening outside from the window."
The envoy knitted his brows.
He had ordered everyone to stay in the center of the array because that was where the protection of the array was the strongest. At the same time, the array drew on their power to be stronger since the more people inside of the array, the stronger it was from the gathered spiritual energy.
However, if he sent people to the window, the array would be weaker, so he had kept everyone around him.
It wasn''t to keep them safe, but rather to keep himself safe.
But he really couldn''t help being unsettled by how quiet it was.
So after a pause, he nodded and said, "Send two people to different windows to see the situation outside."
The right hand man gave a nod before quickly picking two people out.
These two were the weakest among them since they were only mortals, so they were considered disposable to the group.
The two that were chosen had bitter looks on their faces, but they couldn''t say anything since they recognized that they were the weakest.
So the only thing that the two of them could do was slowly and carefully make their way to the window.
When they reached it and looked out, they couldn''t help being shocked by what they saw.
Chapter 308 Disappearance (2)
When they looked outside, they found that they couldn''t see the town around them anymore.
All they could see were the walls of the cave that they were currently in.
The residence around them was still the same, but the surroundings hadpletely changed.
It was almost as if they had been teleported to apletely different ce.
But how was this possible?
Seeing the looks of shock on the faces of his subordinates, the envoy couldn''t help knitting his brows as he asked, "What happened? What do you see?"
The subordinates turned back and gave a gulp before describing the situation outside.
Judging by the looks of doubt on their faces, it was clear that the envoy and the rest of the group didn''t believe them.
However, they couldn''t deny it when they came closer to the window to have a look.
Just as they had described, they saw that the residence that they had been in had been brought into this cave. They didn''t know where this cave was or if they were even above the ground, but they knew that they were in apletely different cepared to before.
So even if they wanted to stay still and wait for people toe rescue them, it was impossible.
After all, they didn''t even know if there were people around in this cave.
So everyone turned to the envoy to look for his instructions.
The envoy just deeply knitted his brows since he also didn''t know what to do right away.
He was still stuck on the fact that they had suddenly appeared in this cave.
But after looking around, he could feel that there was a breeze in the air.
If there was a breeze, that meant that this ce was connected to the outside.
So sitting here became the worse of two options. After all, it was clear that whoever had captured them had brought them here for a reason.
If they just stayed here, they would be taken care of by their captors once they returned.
But since there was a breeze in the air, that meant that there was a chance that they would be able to get out of this ce before they came back.
So between the path of certain death and the path of likely death, the path of likely death was the better choice.
Coming to a decision, with no hesitation at all, the envoy stood up and waved his hand at his group as he said, "We''re going."
Everyone looked at the envoy with a surprised look, but they all quickly gathered their weapons and things before following the envoy out of the residence. As soon as they left, the array that had been there suddenly released and the barrier disappeared.
What they didn''t see was that on the ceiling, there was someone watching them.
When they saw this barrier disappear, they couldn''t help revealing a smile.
That barrier had been the only thing protecting them, but now that it was downˇ
This made it much easier for them to finish them off.
After leaving the residence, the envoy quickly sent two people to scout out the two different paths that had been ced in front of them.
Not long after, there was only one of the scouts that came back.
Without waiting for the other scout toe back, they immediately headed down the path of the one that hade back.
It didn''t take much intelligence to understand that if they didn''te back, that path was most likely dangerous and they had died.
So the path that the scout came back from was most likely the safe path.
They didn''t hesitate to sacrifice members of their group because everyone knew that their own lives were the most important.
As for the ones that were sacrificed, they were always the weakest members of the group, so they had no choice in this matter. If they tried to resist, they would just be forced to go by the rest of the group.
Since they were the weakest, they couldn''t fight back against the stronger members of the group.
They slowly but steadily continued along this path untilˇthey came up to another fork in the road.
It was the same as before, there were two paths ced in front of them.
Once again they sent the two weakest members forward to scout out the paths and once again, only one of them was able to make it back.
They took the path that was cleared andˇreached one more fork.
This continued about three more times before the envoy stopped them.
They didn''t know how much longer they had to keep going and losing members like this wasn''t the best option now. After all, they had lost enough members that their overall power had been greatly reduced.
If they lost even more members, it was unlikely that they would be able to face the enemy if they did meet them.
If they kept weakening themselves by losing more members like this, all that awaited them was death.
The other members all recognized this, so once again they turned to the envoy and asked, "What do we do?"
The envoy knitted his brows as he carefully looked at the two paths ced in front of them.
Instead of rushing to escape, this time they carefully looked at the two paths.
They had been rushing before since they wanted to get out of here before their captors returned, but now they had no choice but to slow down.
They found that there were indeed differences between the two passages.
When they looked more closely, they found that there were marks that were made beside each passage as if they were indicating something. However, they didn''t recognize these marks at all, so they didn''t know what these marks meant.
But it was clear that these marks were to tell whoever came which direction led where.
So all of them started focusing on the marks and trying to decipher them.
As for the envoy, he went looking for something different.
He walked along the edges of each pathway, looking at the walls around him.
Finally, he came up to one of the passages and rubbed the wall before saying, "It''s moss."
The subordinates who had been focused on checking the marks couldn''t help turning their heads when they heard this.
They looked at the envoy with a confused look, but the envoy suddenly said, "It''s this way, we''ll go down this passage."
With a wave of his hand, he headed down the passage by himself without waiting for the others.
The others hesitated a bit, but in the end, they still followed him.
If they left this ce without the envoy, then they wouldn''t be able to escape being punished. And it wasn''t just them being punished, it would also be their families who would be punished.
So no matter what, they had to follow him and make sure that he was safe.
They were all on high alert as they prepared for a trap to fall on them, but to their surprise, nothing happened. They quickly made their way through this passage and reached the next fork.
As soon as they arrived, the envoy didn''t hesitate at all to look at both of the passages.
The other members looked at the wall, trying to figure out what he was looking at. However, all that they could see from the direction he was looking in was something green on the wall.
After looking at both of the passages, the envoy turned to one of the passages and said, "This way."
Once again, without waiting for a reaction from the group, he headed off down the passage right away.
The others tried to look carefully at where he had been looking, but they weren''t able to find a single thing other than what seemed to be this green stuff on the walls.
Still, seeing that the envoy was quickly moving away, they decided to give up searching for what he was using to judge this and followed him.
For the next three forks, the same thing happened where the envoy took a look at the two passages before choosing one. Every time, they made it safely to the next fork without any traps being tripped.
After that, they hadplete confidence in the envoy since his method worked every time.
So they didn''t even bother looking as they just blindly followed the envoy.
But on the sixth turnˇ
The envoy took a single look before heading down one of the passages. All of his subordinates just blindly followed behind him without even bothering to say a thing.
But this time, the result was different.
When they were about to reach the next fork, when they saw the exit of the passage that they were in, there was a sudden clicking sound.
Then before any of them could react, the floor under them gave way and arge hole opened that they fell into.
No one could stop themselves as they fell into the hole.
As they fell, the envoy had a look ofplete shock on his face since he couldn''t understand what was happening.
He had made sure that this was the right path, so why did it have a trap?
As for the method he used, he had been checking for moss on the edges of the passages.
While there was moss growing on both passage entrances, the one that had more was the right way since it was the way that wasn''t a dead end. The one that had more moss was connected to the outside since the breeze from the outside provided fresh air, allowing more moss to grow.
Since it was connected to the outside, there shouldn''t be a trap or they would have to go through traps each time to enter and exit this ce.
But now he fell into this trap.
He couldn''t understand what he had done wrong.
That was thest thought that the envoy thought before everything turned dark.
Chapter 309 Disappearance (3)
Going back in time a bit.
In the opposite direction, inside of a forest.
The crown prince''s group were currently camped out in the middle of this forest.
After they had left Dungeon City, they had also met up with a group of guards and had quickly made their way away from that city.
However, instead of heading to the closest town like the second prince''s group had done, they had gone to this forest.
That was because they had already set up a proper fortress in the middle of this forest.
This was something that had already been set up before the crown prince''s group had set out to Lin Fan''s dungeon town.
This fortress had been created for a different reason, but it was where the crown prince''s men had gathered. Since it was also close, the crown prince decided to send men from this fortress to the dungeon town to take care of this business for him.
Now that they had finished, they naturally returned to this fortress.
Inside of this fortress were many soldiers, much more than what a single fortress was supposed to have.
Not to mention that they all had shiny bright armour that were clearly new and well made.
As well, they all had an aura that normal soldiers wouldn''t have.
These were clearly elite troops under the crown prince that had been deployed to this ce.
As for the reasonˇit was something that only they and the crown prince knew.
After entering the fortress, the person the crown prince sent went to themand tent to report in.
The person sitting in the center of the tent saw the leader of the group and said with a nod, "Commander,e and sit. Tell me how everything went."
The one calledmander was naturally the leader of the group who had gone to the dungeon town.
As he sat down, everyone in themand tent all turned to look at him. Some of them with kind eyes and some of them with unkind eyes.
It was clear that there wasn''t a united front in this fortress, but that was to be expected in a ce like this.
After themander sat down, he turned to the one sitting in the center and said, "General, we delivered the present as ordered and then safely made our way out of the town. Based on the interactions between the new City Lord Lin and the envoy from the second prince, it seems like the rtionship between them is on tight ropes."
The general gave a nod when he heard this before turning to someone else and asking, "How did the ambush go?"
The one that he spoke to shook his head and said, "We''re currently watching over them, but they are hiding inside of a residence in the nearby town. We''ve detected traces of an array, so we haven''t attempted to break into the residence just yet. We''ll keep watching them and wait for a chance."
The general gave a nod in response for this without a surprised look.
This was the result that they had already expected, so it wasn''t as if they would be surprised.
The second prince''s forces couldn''t be looked down on or they wouldn''t be able to threaten the crown prince in the race to the throne.
Once the reports were done, the general said to themander, "Commander, you and your troops can go and rest. It''s been hard on you, so you can all take a few days off."
Themander stood up and saluted the general before saying, "Thank you general."
Then without hesitation, he headed out while everyone else continued the meeting.
They didn''t mind him leaving since he wasn''t qualified to be in this meeting in the first ce.
Even though he had been sent to the town, he was actually disposable.
He was only themander of his small group of soldiers while the rest were allmanders of battalions or generals of armies. So he wasn''t qualified to stay in this meeting with them.
The only reason he was allowed in was to report on his mission.
Aftering back to the tent that his group was located in, he revealed a smile and said, "We have some time off for our efforts."
Hearing this, all of his men who had been sitting there waiting for him all broke out in cheers.
It had been a long time since they had some time off, so of course they were happy.
After all, it was only when they had time off that they were able to meet their families again.
Normally soldiers, especially elite soldiers like them would be on duty full time and would always be with the army. So they rarely had the time to go and see their families.
But now that they had some time off, it was time to go home.
However, before all of thatˇplease visit
After that cheering and that celebration, all of them headed to their own beds.
They had been running on low amounts of sleep for a long time now.
As soldiers, they wouldn''t allow themselves to rx when in enemy territory which was what they regarded the dungeon town as. So they had been sleeping in rotation, always keeping someone on watch.
But now that they had left the dungeon town and were back in their own camps, they no longer needed to remain alert.
Many of them were very tired from their trip to the dungeon town, so they fell asleep as soon as their heads touched the pillows.
Themander also went to his private tent and quickly fell asleep as well.
They all had pleasant dreams and were looking forward to seeing their families again.
However, when they woke up, they woke up in apletely different ce.
When these people woke up, they found that they were inside of a cave that they didn''t recognize at all.
When they looked around, they found that it was only their group that was in this cave and there was no one else around.
As soon as they realized this, all of them turned to themander who was there with them.
Themander saw this and shook his head to show that he didn''t know what to do either, but then he said, "For now, investigate the area and see if you can find anything else."
All of the soldiers nodded before spreading out through this cave.
This cave around them was only big, there was nothing in this cave at all.
The only thing that they could find were two passages in front of them.
There were some marks on the passages that they couldn''t understand at all, so they were no help to them at all.
With nothing else in this room, they had no choice but to choose one of the passages to go down.
After all, while they didn''t know how they got here, they knew that someone must have brought them here for a reason. Since the people who brought them here kidnapped them while they were sleeping, it was clear that they didn''t have any good intentions.
So it was in their best interests to leave this ce as soon as possible.
The only thing that they couldn''t understand was how they had been kidnapped from that secure fortress in the first ce.
This was a ce that was filled with the elite troops under the crown prince, a ce that even the best trained assassins wouldn''t be able to break into that easily.
So how had they been kidnapped?
But this wasn''t the time to think about that since they needed to find a way to escape.
So they all grouped up and took a formation.
As expected of these well trained soldiers, the formation that they took was perfect for the situation that they were in.
There were those in front with abilities to defend, there were those in the middle with abilities to attack, and there were those in the back with support abilities. The only problem that they had was that they didn''t have a single weapon with them.
They had been sleeping after all, so they had taken off everything that they would normally have on them.
Once they were in formation, themander gave amand, "Forward."
It was one simple word, but it had the full might of amander who was a master of his craft. The full might of amander who had survived countless battles with his soldiers.
There was a clear difference between these soldiers and the second prince''s envoy group.
Instead of only caring about their own survival, these soldiers entrusted each other''s safety into the hands of theirrades and worked together to survive without hesitation. Instead of sending their weakest members forth to scout out the area, they entered the passage in this formation.
They continued forward at a slow and steady pace, but they found that nothing happened.
Of course, they didn''t let their guard down as trained soldiers, so they were on full guard as they made their way forward.
But of course, none of that mattered in the end.
When they were about to reach the end of this passage, when they could see that they were about to escape, that hope was crushed.
The floor underneath them suddenly gave way and they found that they were falling.
As they fell, they couldn''t help looking at the exit to the passage in front of them.
They hade so close, but they hadn''t been able to reach it in the endˇ
Chapter 310 New Request
"What did you do with them in the end? Did you kill them?"
Lin Fan shook his head to this question and said, "We trapped them temporarily and will starve them to death. We''ll be able to get as much DP out of them as possible that way."
When they heard this, the girls couldn''t help revealingplicated looks.
While they knew that it was necessary to kill all of these people, they couldn''t help feeling a bit sympathetic when hearing how they were being killed.
Of course, those feelings onlysted an instant before disappearing since these people were the enemy.
They didn''t deserve their pity for how they treated this town.
However, they also couldn''t help being surprised by how Lin Fan had managed to capture all the people who came. Especially after they heard about the fortress in the middle of the forest.
They never would have imagined that the crown prince would have a ce like this prepared.
The method that Lin Fan used was very simple.
He had used DP to expand the dungeon in the direction that the two groups had gone and used the moles to dig underneath them the whole time, so that they would have a tunnel connected to where they were.
Once they had settled, he used the moles to create holes and bring them underground to the dungeon that had already been prepared for them. He then made them go through the looped dungeon that he created and used traps to capture them all.
The rest was like he said, he put them away in the special containment units and milked them for DP as he starved them to death.
The result from this was a state of chaos from all the princes.
There were spies that had been ced in the dungeon town on behalf of the princes because of this matter, but they all disappeared in a single day.
It wasn''t that Lin Fan dealt with all of them, but rather they were pulled back by their respective superiors.
They had their own intelligencework set up and anything that had to do with the other princes would immediately be known. So they immediately learned about the disappearance of the crown and second prince''s subordinates.
They also knew that it had happened because they both visited this city at the same time.
So they knew that it had to be rted to this city in some way.
But not a single one of them suspected Lin Fan since not a single one of them thought that this new city lord had the ability to do something like this.
After all, it was making an elite group sent by them disappear without a trace. How could someone who was only lucky enough to be a city lord possibly have this kind of ability?
During this time, the crown and second princepletely locked down their subordinates and sent people to investigate this matter.
They didn''t know who did this or how they had done it, but they didn''t believe that it was a one time thing. They believed that it had to be a part of a bigger n, which made them even more paranoid.
So theypletely left Lin Fan alone.
They didn''t even bother sending someone to ask for information just in case the enemy was still watching the city.
So Lin Fan had achieved what he had wanted to achieve with this.
But before they could celebrate, there was another matter that came up.
The fourth prince had secretly sent a messenger to their city with a request for them.
This was a request that they never would have expected to receive.
The fourth prince wanted Lin Fan to go to a certain ce to find something for him.
As for what it was, Lin Fan wasn''t clear since he had never heard of this item before. However, when Ming Xin saw what it was, she couldn''t help knitting her brows.
"It''s a type of poison." Ming Xin exined in a calm voice.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a surprised look as he repeated, "Poison?"
Ming Xin nodded to confirm even though she had just said what it was.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at the message that the fourth prince had secretly sent through the Mercenary Guild once more.
The fourth prince was someone who had good character, so he wasn''t someone that would resort to poison. So why was he requesting Lin Fan to travel to this Night Fang City to find this poison for him?
This didn''t make sense at all.
Could it be that the fourth prince was testing his loyalty with this task?
Or could it be that the fourth prince really did have a need for this poison?
There were many thoughts that filled his mind as he tried to figure out why the fourth prince sent this request to him, but in the end, he just couldn''t figure out what the fourth prince was thinking.
After all, the things that the princes had to consider were numerous and he didn''t have any idea what they were thinking.
So instead of wasting time thinking about this, it was better to decide what to do with this request.
This request was different from the "request" that the envoy had given him before.please visit
This was an actual request and Lin Fan had the right to reject it, but there was a price for rejecting it.
This was clearly some kind of test from the fourth prince, so if they were to reject it, it would breed bad feelings between their side and the fourth prince''s side.
However, there were also risks that came with epting it.
Not mentioning anything, Night Fang City was a very dangerous ce.
As the name would suggest, it was a city where public security was quitex, so there were many illegal activities that happened in this ce. It was a city where the dark organizations of the empire gathered to do their business without being scrutinized by the empire.
The empire knew that it was impossible to control all of the underground, so they decided to concentrate it in one ce that they controlled partially. That way, they could utilize these dark forces for their own benefit.
As for the dark forces, they naturally epted this since working with the empire was much safer than working against the empire.
A ce like this was where all kinds dangerous things passed through, such as the
poison that the fourth prince was requesting.
So it would be very dangerous just to go to Night Fang City.
Not to mention, the fourth prince didn''t know where to find this poison in the first ce. That would mean that Lin Fan would have to search Night Fang City by himself to find this poison.
It wouldn''t be bad if he knew where to search so he could easily find the item requested, but without guidance, he would have to search Night Fang City by himself. That increased the chances of running into danger since he would have to interact with the locals to find the item he wanted.
So there were many different things to consider.
As they sat around the table in the hidden room, Lin Fan couldn''t help taking a peek at everyone''s expressions.
There were a few that seemed rxed and there were a few that seemed tense.
As for himself, he didn''t really mind going to this Night Fang City to find this poison for the fourth prince.
Now that he had been dragged into the politics of the empire, he had already made up his mind to do what he could to protect his people. So that involved preparing many things in preparation for all kinds of scenarios.
One of those things that he needed to prepare was in Night Fang City.
So if he went to Night Fang City for the fourth prince, it would be the perfect excuse for him.
But he couldn''t ignore the feelings of the girls, so he waited for them toe to a united decision.
After a long period of silence, Yue Lan was the one that broke it by asking, "Are you going to Night Fang City?"
Lin Fan was surprised she asked him this directly, but seeing the look in her eyes, he could guess that she already had her ns. Since that was the case, then he wouldn''t mind ying along with her.
So with a pause, he gave a nod in response to this and said nothing else.
Yue Lan was about to say something, but before she could, Mu Bao Bao was the one that cut in with a firm voice, "You can''t."
Everyone looked at Mu Bao Bao with a surprised look as they never expected such a strong statement from her. She was someone that was normally very rxed and didn''t say much at their meetings, so it must be something important if she made such a strong statement.
Lin Fan looked at her and asked, "Why not?"
Mu Bao Bao immediately said, "Night Fang City isn''t a ce that you can look down on. It''s a ce that even my master warned me about. There are many experts hidden there, so it''s a very dangerous ce."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this since he had never heard of this, but if the previous sect master of the Love Sect said this, thenˇit was something that had to be heeded.
The previous sect master, not Mu Bao Bao, but rather her master was an expert in the Soul Formation Realm. He was an expert that could freely move through the empire and there would be few who would be able to stop him.
However, even someone like that warned Mu Bao Bao against this Night Fang City.
So this was a warning that couldn''t be ignored.
But in the end, Lin Fan still decided, "I''m still going."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows even more and was about to say something, but Lin Fan said first, "I''ll be careful and you should know that I have many strange abilities. I''ll be able to keep myself safe."
Seeing that her expression didn''t rx, Lin Fan added, "I''ll keep a low head and make sure that I don''t attract attention." Then his eyes turned firm as he said, "You know that we have to do this."
Since he said all of this, the only thing that Mu Bao Bao could do was nod in response.
After the room fell silent again, Ming Xin added, "You should be able to link up with the Royal Style Store there, so it shouldn''t be a problem."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this and said, "No, it''s better if I don''t link up with them."
Everyone was confused when they heard this.
He then exined, "It''s better if I go undercover just in case."
He didn''t exin any further, but they could understand what he meant by that.
Chapter 311 Reward (1)
Once the meeting was over, Lin Fan and the rest all headed off to their jobs.
Now that their dungeon town had be a city, there were many things for them to do.
Not to mention that Lin Fan would be leaving for Night Fang City soon and it was unknown how long he would stay there for the fourth prince''s request.
As the city lord, there were things that only he could do, so he had to take care of them before he left.
So it was a very busy time for them right now.
By the time that he finished his work for the day, it was alreadyte at night.
He hadn''t been able to make it back to his manor in time for dinner, so he had sent a message for the others to eat without him. But what he didn''t know was that everyone else had also been too busy toe back to eat.
When he returned to the manor, there was only sleep on his mind.
But when he reached his bedroom, he was shocked by what was waiting inside for him.
There was Yue Lan waiting for him on his bed andˇshe was wearing a special outfit for him.
When he saw her lying there, his mouth couldn''t help dropping.
However, he immediately knew what this was.
It was his reward for his performance during the city promotion ceremony.
Yue Lan had promised him this reward if he had done well and now it was time to receive this reward.
Seeing him staring at her like this, Yue Lan couldn''t help revealing a blush since this was something that she wasn''t used to wearing. It was a special outfit that had been made based on Lin Fan''s tastes, so it was something that hadn''t existed in this world before.
But it was embarrassing to wearˇ
It wasn''t that it was very revealing, but it was decently revealing.
What Yue Lan was currently wearing was a ck bunny girl outfit with matching white bunny ears.
Lin Fan had joked about this before, but Yue Lan had made note of it and had her personal seamstress make it.
When Lin Fan had found out about it, he had immediately fallen to his knees and had begged her to wear it.
Yue Lan had been embarrassed about it and had said that she would wear it as a special reward, which Lin Fan had been looking forward to for the longest time.
Now that she was actually in front of him wearing this bunny girl outfit, he couldn''t help beingpletely shocked.
That was becauseˇit fit her too well!
Well, there was a little problem with the chest part since her breasts were a bitˇtoo big. They were so big that they stretched out the bit of cloth that was at her chest, making it seem much smaller than it actually was.
It became so small that it barely covered anything, giving a lot of material for one''s imagination.
If it were anywhere else, Yue Lan would have immediately covered her chest, but in front of Lin Fan, she wouldn''t do that.
Seeing Lin Fan just standing there with his chin dropped to the ground, Yue Lan felt even more embarrassed. It waspletely different from the usual confident appearance that she had.
She had gone from a mistress to a little girl.
Finally, she couldn''t take it and said, "What are you just standing there looking for?" Then her voice fell softer as she said, "Aren''t you going toe over?"
Lin Fan was jolted out of his shock and back to his senses when he heard this.
He immediately ran over to the bed and stuck his head forward, sticking them right in between her breasts and getting some puff puff. He had always wanted to do this since he had seen that joke in that video game, but he had never had the opportunity.
Now that there was Yue Lan dressed as a bunny girl ced in front of him, he wouldn''t miss out on this chance!
Feeling his head rubbing up against her chest and his breath on her breasts, Yue Lan couldn''t stop a burning feeling from filling her. However, she justid there and let Lin Fan do what he wanted to do when she saw the satisfied look that he had.
After he had his fill, Lin Fan suddenly stood up and picked Yue Lan up, turning her around. He stuck his head out to look at her back side and when he saw what was there, he couldn''t help being shocked.
He found that instead of just having a fluffy tail, there was somethingpletely different.
There was a tail, but it wasn''t attached to the bunny suit.
Instead of having a fluffy tail attached, there was a hole where the tail should have been and sticking out of it was the fluffy tail.
When he looked more closely, he found that there was something attached to the tail and it seemed to be inside ofˇ
Yue Lan had given a yelp when she was picked up and then she couldn''t help saying, "Don''t move me around too much, it''ll slipˇ" She also couldn''t help lowering her head and hiding her face when she said this.
Lin Fan''s chin dropped once again.
This was something else that he had joked about with her before, but he had never expected her to actually make it.
He couldn''t help reaching his hand towards it and then slowly, he pulled on the fluffy tail.
When he started pulling, Yue Lan couldn''t help giving another yelp before saying, "Wait, don''t pull it out!"
But Lin Fan didn''t listen at all as he slowly pulled out the fluffy tail.
Once it came out, he was able to see its true form.
It was only a fluffy tail on one end and on the other end was a round shaped thing that was a bit wet.
Lin Fan immediately recognized what this was and he couldn''t help turning to look back at the hole in the bunny suit.
There was a perfectly wet and pink hole that was staring back, waiting for him.
Lin Fan couldn''t take it anymore and immediately stripped off all his clothes before jumping atop Yue Lan.
Yue Lan had her head turned back so she saw everything. She couldn''t help being shocked by how big Lin Fan''s thing was. She had never seen it this big before and was a bit scared of it.
She couldn''t help saying, "Wait, don''t! Let me preˇAh!"
Before she could finish, Lin Fan had already thrusted his hip forward, right into the hole of the bunny suit.
It was a bit tight, but since it was made of a material that could stretch, it was able to stretch to the size of his thing and he was able to smoothly thrust it forward.
This was a different hole from the one that Yue Lan was used to, so this feeling waspletely different.
Normally, even if Lin Fan''s thing went deep inside of her, it would always reach a certain point where it couldn''t go any deeper. After all, there was only a certain limit to that hole in the front.
But for this other hole, it was as if no matter how deep Lin Fan pushed into her, it could always go deeper.
She had never felt so filled by him before.
As it reached deep into her, she felt it filling her with pleasure. It was as if every single part of her was bing Lin Fan''s.
Lin Fan was also shocked just how deep it had gone with a single thrust.
His thing was much bigger than normal because of how turned on he was, so he didn''t think that it would be able to go right in like this.
He had thought that it would be stopped by her tight insides, but it had slipped in without any resistance.
But of course, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t happy about it.
This feeling of her insides wrapping up around his thing, with how deep he went, there was even more pleasure than normal. He couldn''t help giving a moan when he reached all the way deep inside of her.
But then he realized what it was.
It was the butt plug that she had in.
It had made her wet and had stretched her out enough that he was able to insert it with a single thrust.
After reaching deep inside of her, he didn''t stop at all as he started pulling it out again. But this time, he felt the pressureing from around his thing as her insides wrapped up around him and wouldn''t let him out.
As he pulled, he even lifted her up a bit by his thing.
When she was lifted up like this, Yue Lan couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
But then that shocked look quickly turned into a look of pleasure as Lin Fan held onto her arms and slowly pulled out of her.
As he came out of her, she couldn''t help moaning in pleasure.
Once it came out, it even came out with a popping sound and Yue Lan fell back onto Lin Fan as her body lost all strength.
As she fell, she couldn''t help looking down at the thing that had juste out of her and how wet she was.
With the burning sensation deep inside of her, she couldn''t help turning to Lin Fan and saying, "Give me more."
When he heard this, Lin Fan revealed an evil smile and picked Yue Lan''s soft body up, bringing it right over his thing that was standing tall and proud. Then with one smooth motion, he pressed her down atop it and it slid into her once again.
This time, it went directly up into her inside of at an angle, so it went right up into her.
With it going into her like this, Yue Lan felt like she was being prated by Lin Fan''s thing.
She couldn''t help crying out when it went into her, but then that feeling of pain turned into feelings of pleasure and she couldn''t help releasing a moan.
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile when he heard this and he suddenly let go of her arms, letting her fall back down into his chest.
Yue Lan couldn''t help looking back at him with a pleading look when she saw that he stopped, but Lin Fan just said, "It''s your turn."
Yue Lan knew exactly what he meant by that, so she lifted her arms forward and started lifting herself up and down atop of him. However, with Lin Fan''s thing deep inside of her, it was hard for her to muster up the strength to do this.
She was only able to move herself up and down a little at first, but the pleasure created a burning sensation that filled her that also gave her strength.
Soon, she was moving all the way up and all the way down atop of him.
It didn''t take long before she suddenly started to tremble before climaxing, spraying out onto the bed in front of them. But she had been at the peak of her ascent, so when she climaxed, her legs gave out and she fell right back down atop of Lin Fan''s thing.
When this thing pierced right into her again, she couldn''t help climaxing again before falling down in front of Lin Fan while panting.
Finishing twice in a row like this really was tiring for her, so she couldn''t help lying there exhausted with her butt pointing right at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan''s evil me still burned inside of him, but seeing her like this quelled those mes a bit.
So instead of putting it right in away, he came forward and leaned in atop her before saying, "Can you still keep going?"
Hearing this voice by her ear, Yue Lan couldn''t help trembling before looking up and giving a slight nod.
She had increased her endurance after all her sessions with Lin Fan, so even if she was tired, she would still be able to keep going.
For the rest of the night, there were only moans and cries of pleasure that came from Lin Fan''s room.
Chapter 312 Reward (2)
Lin Fan was in a very good mood the next morning, but Yue Lan wasn''t as much.
She had to bear the full brunt of Lin Fan''s libidost night, so she was quite sore when she came down this morning.
She couldn''t help ring at Lin Fan, who just revealed an awkward smile.
He had to admit that he had lost controlst night, but that was just because he was too excited about the reward that he received so he couldn''t help himself.
Yue Lan knew that it was no use ring at Lin Fan anymore, so she went back to her breakfast. However, the other girls had noticed this interaction between them and couldn''t help feeling a bit jealous.
They all started thinking of things that they could do.
Lin Fan just finished his breakfast without a care and then went off to his tasks for the day.
He had a very long day and by the time that he was done, it was alreadyte at night.
He had also had his dinner outside, so there was no dinner waiting for him when he came back.
He went right to his room when he returned to the manor.
However, he found that his room wasn''t empty.
There were three figures that were currently lying in his bed.
When they heard hime in, all three of them immediately turned their gaze over to him.
When Lin Fan saw their appearance, he couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because on all three of their heads, there were three pairs of kitten ears.
These weren''t fake cosy cat ears, but actual cat ears that grew from their head.
Then when he looked closely, he found that there were cat tails that were alsoing out from their butts.
All of these clearly weren''t cosyˇit was as if it was a part of their body.
He couldn''t understand just how this had happened.
But when he thought about it, he could guess what it was.
That was because one of the figures lying on the bed was Rokuko.
The other two were Duanmu Yi and Ming Xin.
The three of them had gotten quite close after he had been drugged and gone all the way with Duanmu Ming Yue, Duanmu Yi, and Ming Xin.
There was no barrier between them now that they had truly be Lin Fan''s property and Duanmu Yi and Ming Xin were around the same age. Rokuko was a bit younger in terms of actual age, but her mental age was around the same as them, so they got along quite well.
Rokuko had ess to the dungeon core store just like Lin Fan had ess to the dungeon master store, so she had ess to many things that normal people wouldn''t have ess to.
It wouldn''t be strange if she found something that would allow her to grow cat ears and cat tails like this.
But she had also dragged Duanmu Yi and Ming Xin into this.
The three of them just looked at Lin Fan with embarrassed looks on their faces. After all, it was embarrassing acting this way in front of him.
In the end, they worked up their courage andˇ
"Meow."
Rokuko was the one who took the lead since she had more experience than the other two. She had already seen videos,ics, and games about this through the things that she had bought from the store.
So she knew exactly how to act.
She raised her hands in front of her in a cat like manner and gave a meow.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t hold himself back.
It would be impossible for him to resist the allure of a cat girl as someone who came from Earth.
He had even gathered a secret collection of cat girl rted images in a hidden folder on his PC,
It was something that he had dreamed about, so now that it was in front of him, he wouldn''t hold himself back. Especially when it came to a cat girl who was as cute as Rokuko.
So he immediately got on the bed and took her in his arms.
Being suddenly held like this was a surprise to Rokuko, but she couldn''t stop herself from enjoying the scent that came from Lin Fan.
To the side, Ming Xin and Duanmu Yi couldn''t help looking on with jealous looks.
They also wanted to be held like thisˇ
Lin Fan''s hands couldn''t help wandering as they went to Rokuko''s ears and tail. He had always wondered what the ears and tail of a cat girl would feel like and the result didn''t disappoint him.
It was just like the feeling of rubbing a cat, but there was something different about it since it was a cat girl.
As he rubbed her ears and tail, Rokuko couldn''t help giving a moan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this, but then he realized what was happening.
These were erogenous zones for her.
Rokuko herself was surprised by the pleasures that came from Lin Fan rubbing her ears and tail, but then she couldn''t help being disappointed when he suddenly stopped.
She looked up at him with big wide eyes and said, "Can''t you keep going?"
Lin Fan''s evil mes were stoked again the moment that he heard this.
Since she was asking for it, there was no need to hold himself back as he started rubbing her tail with one hand as his other hand started going to the base, where her butt was.
As she felt his hands working their way on her, Rokuko couldn''t help moan even more than before.
Ming Xin and Duanmu Yi were both left to the side, which they couldn''t take, so they came forward to Lin Fan and leaned in where his crotch was.
They helped him take off his pants before they started working together on his thing.
Taking one side of it each, they both started licking it from tip to bottom, going in turn.
Lin Fan who had been focused on Rokuko couldn''t help being surprised by their enthusiasm, but with an evil smile, he allowed them to keep going while he kept ying with Rokuko.
As they were going, the two of them couldn''t help thinking of something.
They looked at each other''s butts, or specifically, the tails that they had.
Then they both turned around so that their butts were facing Lin Fan while they kept looking at him. Then the tails on their butts slowly began moving towards Lin Fan''s crotch.
They had noticed that they were able to control their tails, but it was a bit rough at first.
So after a bit of practice, their tails grabbed onto Lin Fan''s thing and startedˇmoving up and down.
Lin Fan who had been focused on ying with Rokuko couldn''t help being shocked by this feeling.
The moment that their tails touched his thing, he couldn''t help trembling and freezing before looking down at what had grabbed him. Seeing that it was their tails, he couldn''t help looking up at the two of them in shock.
It wasn''t because it was a bad feelingˇrather it was a pleasant feeling that he had never felt before.
The tails were softer than one would think. One would imagine that it would be rough because of the fur on it, but the fur was actually softer to the touch than a normal human hand.
The two tails that wrapped around his thing gripped it softly as they stroked up and down.
One tail was on top, ying with the top half and the other tail was on the bottom, ying with the bottom half.
Just like this, they used their tails to stroke him.
Rokuko, who had been forgotten by Lin Fan, couldn''t help looking to see what was happening.
Seeing what the other two were doing, she controlled her tail as well to move towards his thing. It was rough at first, but soon she was able to control it so that it wrapped around the middle, right in between the two other tails.
Just like this, the three of them used their tails to rub Lin Fan''s thing.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to do when he felt this, so in the end, he just sat back and enjoyed it.
As for the three girls, they couldn''t help moaning as they stroked him.
That was because their tails were also erogenous zones.
So as they stroked his thing with their tails, it was like being prated in the tail by his thing. So even though they were the ones stroking him off, they were also getting pleasure out of this.
The three of them worked together to please Lin Fan, but the more that they did it, the more they felt that they were closer to climaxing.
Finally, it was the three girls who couldn''t hold on anymore as they climaxed together.
Even Ming Xin who had much better control than the other two couldn''t help it.
That was because this feeling was just too good.
After they finished climaxing, the three of them couldn''t help falling forward on the bed, pointing their butts up towards Lin Fan. At the same time, their tails couldn''t help rxing a bit and hanging off Lin Fan''s thing.
Lin Fan who had just been enjoying it opened his eyes and saw the feast in front of him.
So without hesitation, he suddenly grabbed all three of their tails and suddenly pulled them over to him before saying, "It''s too early to rest."
The three girls trembled when they heard this before blushes appeared on their faces.
Then they justid there and waited for Lin Fan to do what he wanted to them.
There were only moans that came from his room that night.
Chapter 313 Evolution
Today was the final day before Lin Fan left for Night Fang City.
It had been a long period of work for Lin Fan. It had already been close to a month since the city promotion ceremony.
During this time, Lin Fan had been working hard in the day and being drained at night in bed.
It was getting to the point where he was being run ragged, so he had the girls take a day off every week to let him rest.
He was stronger after breaking through to the Foundation Realm, but that still didn''t give him enough energy to keep up with them. They were on rotation, so they were just insatiable.
Not to mention that they had slowly grown more and more resistant to his libido as their cultivation increased.
It was Lin Fan who had overwhelmed the girls before, but now it was him who was getting overwhelmed.
But he could never stop them because they were giving him all kinds of rewards.
It wasn''t just Yue Lan who showed up in cosy, it wasn''t just the three young girls who came with cat ears and tails. All of the girls had special rewards that they had been saving for him based on the things that he had casually mentioned before.
There were nurse uniforms, subus horns, and all kinds of other kinky things. There was even a time where there was a whip and some high heels involvedˇ
In short, Lin Fan was able to experience all kinds of different rewards from the girls, so he was more than happy to go along with it.
But today, he chose to spend it all alone in the dungeon because of one special thing.
He had found something very useful in the dungeon master system store and he was nning on testing it out today.
So he cleared his schedule and locked himself in a private room in the dungeon.
They girls knew that he was preparing for his trip to Night Fang City tomorrow and anything that would give him more confidence was something that they supported.
They knew how dangerous his trip was, so they wanted him to be safe.
So they all fully supported him in his experiments.
When he arrived in this room, Lin Fan called out the ze Smander before pulling out something that looked like a red crystalline eyeball.
This was the item that Lin Fan had found in the dungeon master system store.
It was an evolution crystal for me attributed monsters.
Yes, monsters like the ones found in a magic world.
However, spirit beasts counted as monsters when it came to the dungeon master system. This was something that Lin Fan had made sure of before running this experiment.
The ze Smander was the newest member of their group and one of the stronger ones, but that wasn''t strange since it was a variant monster. However, that didn''t mean that it was as strong as it could be just yet.
When the ze Smander was called out, it was surprised by it.
That was because even though it had be Lin Fan''s pet, it didn''t get called out much.
What it normally did during this time was chill out inside of the Pet Storage Space.
That Pet Storage Space really was like a paradise for this ze Smander.
It was a ce where it would always have food and was filled with spiritual energy.
Just by sleeping, the ze Smander was able to cultivate, so it didn''t need to do a thing.
Not to mention that there were no predators that it had to worry about in the Pet Storage Space.
It wanted to stay there forever.
So when it was called out, it couldn''t help revealing a scared and unhappy look.
This was doubly so when it saw that it was Lin Fan who had called it out.
It started shaking in fear as it remembered what Lin Fan had put it through.
So as soon as it saw Lin Fan, it immediatelyˇfell onto its back and turned around to show its belly in a show of submission.
It fully submitted to Lin Fan, not just because of the influence of the Love Gauge Taming skill, but because of the fear that it felt towards Lin Fan.
Lin Fan saw this and just petted it on the stomach before helping it up.
The ze Smander was caught off guard when it was shown kindness from Lin Fan, but it yed along since it figured that was what Lin Fan wanted.
After helping it up, Lin Fan brought the evolution crystal forward for the ze Smander.
The ze Smander couldn''t help looking at it with a look of doubt, but seeing the firm look on Lin Fan''s face, it knew that it had no choice. So with an unwilling look on its face, it opened its mouth and swallowed the evolution crystal.
The moment that the ze Smander swallowed it, it suddenly felt a burning sensationing from inside of its stomach.
However, this burning sensation wasn''t a bad thing.
The ze Smander first revealed a surprised look in response to this before suddenly revealing an excited look.
It could feel the powering from this burning sensation deep inside of it and it started focusing on that burning sensation.
At the same time, there were mes that started gathering around the body of the ze Smander.
These mes weren''t intense, but the colour of the mes were pure. It was clear that these were highly condensed mes that were gathering around the ze Smander.
Lin Fan just watched all of this happen to the ze Smander with a feeling of expectation deep down.
He knew that this was a variant, so he was looking forward to what it would be after evolving.
This process continued for around half an hour.
The mes continued burning around the ze Smander, filling the room with heat. Lin Fan didn''t mind this as he used his ice power to regte the temperature in the room.
In the end, the mespletely surrounded the ze Smander, almost like a cocoon. They were so strong that theypletely blocked off the ze Smander from sight.
However, these mes didn''tst that long as they were the final part of the ze Smander''s evolution.
When it came out of the mes, Lin Fan found that it didn''t look much differentpared to before.
The only real difference with it was that there were now a pair of small wings on its back.
After the cocoon disappeared, the ze Smander just stood there in a daze as it sorted out its own evolution and assessed its power. Then it suddenly opened its wings and with a p of those wings, it took off into the air.
It just pped its wings as it floated there in ce, as if trying to figure out how to fly.
Then it suddenly flew out and circled around the room a few times.
This room was quite therge room since it was specially made for training and experiments, so the ze Smander was able to fly quite far.
During this time, Lin Fan had used his Appraisal Eyes on the ze Smander.
He found that the race of the ze Smander was still the same and it was still a variant, but there was something that had been added to the description of the ze Smander.
There was now a purity percentage that had been added.
As for what kind of purity it wasˇit was true dragon blood purity.
As he had expected, the evolution of the ze Smander variant was rted to dragons.
When he looked more closely, he wasn''t surprised to find that the bloodline that the ze Smander was the fire dragon bloodline since it was the "ze" Smander.
But the thing that he paid attention to the most was the purity percentage itself.
That was because he had a need for the fire dragon blood.
So he was curious what kind of percentage of purity was needed before it would count.
The ze Smander had been flying around enjoying itself, but then it remembered something.
It looked down at Lin Fan who was just standing there and flew down to him.
After it had evolved, it had broken through and reached the High Foundation Realm, so it was much strongerpared to before.
However, this ze Smander didn''t attack Lin Fan like one would expect.
It flew down right in front of Lin Fan and nuzzled up against him.
It was no longer afraid of Lin Fan like it had been when it first appeared.
Lin Fan just patted the ze Smander on the head before looking carefully at it. He looked all over its body as if he was trying to find something specific.
As Lin Fan''s eyes swept over it, the ze Smander couldn''t help feeling a bit ufortable.
It was like it was a woman who was being stared at inappropriately by a manˇ
Finally, Lin Fan reached his hand out to pat the ze Smander on the head again before saying, "Can you give me a bit of your blood?"
The ze Smander was taken aback when it heard this.
It looked at Lin Fan with an unwilling look, but it could see the determined look in Lin Fan''s eyes.
Even if it rejected this request, it was certain that Lin Fan would find a way to get it to give him its blood.
So without a choice, the ze Smander could only nod in agreement to this.
Chapter 314 Another Seal
The ze Smander didn''t need to hurt its skin to let out a drop of blood.
As a spirit beast with a high level of cultivation, all it took was a single thought for a drop of blood toe out.
Lin Fan used his spiritual energy to wrap up this drop of blood and held it up in front of him while using his Appraisal Eyes on it.
However, he was disappointed to find that it wasn''t what he wanted it to be.
In fact, this drop of blood didn''t even have a trace of dragon blood in it.
It was nothing more than a simple drop of blood from a ze Smander ording to the Appraisal Eyes.
However, Lin Fan didn''t give up hope.
After all, this was a drop of blood from a ze Smander that had the bloodline of a true me dragon. It should be effective in releasing the sealˇ
So holding the drop of blood in one hand, he waved his other hand to summon out his sword, Gramr.
That was right, he wanted the drop of blood to release the seal on Gramr.
Gramr needed the blood of five elemental dragons to release all five seals on it and so far, only one seal had been released with the blood of Hayase.
Lin Fan was hoping that this blood from the ze Smander would be enough for him to break this seal.
He brought the hand with the drop of blood in it over the de of Gramr and then in one swift movement, he flipped his hand over and let the drop of blood fall down. The drop of blood fell right onto the de and then was absorbed by Gramr.
However, the moment that it was absorbed, nothing else happened.
After waiting for a bit, there was no reaction from Gramr at all.
It was clear that this drop of blood wasn''t working which filled Lin Fan with disappointment.
He had thought that he would be able to unlock another seal on Gramr and increase his power again, but that didn''t seem to be the case.
If he had been able to unlock another one of Gramr''s seal, that would have been the perfect power up before his trip to Night Fang City.
Mu Bao Bao told him that it was a very dangerous ce and he believed her. So even if he had to go, he would want to be as strong as possible before going, which was why he had done this experiment in the first ce.
But now, all he felt was disappointmentˇ
Until he suddenly thought of something.
In the novels that he read, when these spirit beasts had dragon blood in them, it would normally be a single drop of dragon blood or something like that.
So could it be that he had the wrong idea just using the ze Smander''s blood?
Did he have to ask for a special drop of dragon''s blood from the ze Smander for it to work?
As these thoughts filled his mind, he couldn''t help turning to look at the ze Smander who had rxed after seeing the disappointed look on Lin Fan''s face.
When the ze Smander saw this, it couldn''t help feeling a tremble run down its spine.
It could tell that Lin Fan wanted something else and this time, it didn''t feel like it would get away as simply as giving a drop of bloodˇ
So the ze Smander didn''t hesitate to start acting cute for Lin Fan in hopes of provoking sympathy from him.
But that disy did nothing for Lin Fan as his eyes started to sparkle as he looked at the ze Smander.
Seeing this, the ze Smander tried acting even cuter as it knew that something bad was about to happen.
Lin Fan patted the ze Smander on the head and said, "Igneel, can you give me a drop of your dragon blood?"
The moment that the ze Smander heard this, it couldn''t help trembling.
It wasn''t trembling out of anger, it wasn''t trembling out of indignation, it was trembling out of fear.
That was because it had heard Lin Fan intimately calling it by the name that he had named it. To the ze Smander Igneel, it didn''t feel any intimacying from it, but rather it heard it as a threat.
It was clear that this "request" from Lin Fan wasn''t actually a request, but rather an order.
But the ze Smander was really unwilling to ept this request.
It was a variant spirit beast and not a true member of the fire dragon race.
So the fire dragon blood that it had was only obtained when it evolved.
Until it was able to evolve into a true dragon, it wouldn''t be able to produce the fire dragon blood on its own. So the few drops of fire dragon blood that it currently had were all that it would have until it could evolve again.
Every drop that was lost was considered a drop that was lost forever.
So the ze Smander was very unwilling to ept this request.
But seeing the look on Lin Fan''s faceˇit knew that it didn''t have a choice.
In the end, the ze Smander opened its mouth and slowly, there was a drop of red blood that came out of its mouth.
This was a red colour that was different from the normal red colour of blood. It had an orange tint to it and looked to be the same colour as a me.
At the same time, when it came closer to Lin Fan, he could feel that there was a slight heating from this drop of blood.
This heat wasn''t searing, but it was definitely powerful.
Lin Fan reached out and wrapped his own spiritual energy around the drop of blood. At the same time, he also used a bit of his ice powers to cool down the drop of blood so that it didn''t burn him.
After he received this drop of blood, Lin Fan looked back and used his Appraisal Eyes on the ze Smander.
He found that after giving up this drop of blood, the purity of the ze Smander''s new bloodline had dropped.
It seemed that he had been correct with his guess.
The blood purity was based on the amount of blood with the true dragon bloodline that the ze Smander had. Every drop that it gained or lost would determine the purity of the ze Smander''s bloodline.
So losing this drop of blood was a big loss for the ze Smander.
Lin Fan knew that it had just made a big sacrifice, so he patted it on the head and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you increase your bloodline purity. While the same evolution crystal wouldn''t have an effect, there are other things that I can give you."
The ze Smander''s eyes lit up when it heard this.
This was the main reason why it had given up this drop of blood in the first ce was because Lin Fan had given it that crystal that had helped it evolve.
While the taming would make Lin Fan''s orders more effective on his pets, it wasn''t as if it was an absolute contract. That was because they were pets and not ves or puppets, so they had their own thoughts.
If there was a request that went against the bottom line of the pets, it would still be able to reject the request.
In the end, the ze Smander epted since if Lin Fan could pull out one thing like this that would help it evolve, then it was possible that Lin Fan would be able to bring out more things like this.
It did it for the future.
And it wasn''t disappointed with the result.
Hearing this, the ze Smander rubbed up against Lin Fan''s hand that was petting it on the head.
With the drop of blood, Lin Fan summoned out Gramr again.
This time, when the drop of blood came near Gramr, there was a tremble that filled the de, reaching the hilt that Lin Fan was holding.
Feeling this, he knew that this time, it would work.
So without hesitation, he flipped his hand and let the drop of blood fall down onto the de of Gramr.
The moment that the drop of blood touched the de of Gramr, there were mes that suddenly appeared around the de.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by this since he hadn''t seen anything like thisst time.
Last time, Gramr had gotten some of Hayase''s blood while fighting, which had allowed it to break one of its seals. It hadn''t released this kind of phenomenon when it broke through the seal back then.
So Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this sudden change with Gramr.
As the mes appeared, the ze Smander who had been watching on the side couldn''t help being filled with fear.
There was a strong feeling of death that came from this de covered in fear and it couldn''t help moving back as much as possible. Even when its back was pressed against the wall, the ze Smander didn''t think that it was far enough back from the de.
It did all it could to tten its body against the wall.
Lin Fan just watched as the mes surrounded Gramr. Since the mes never reached the hilt that he was holding, he was able to keep it in front of him the whole time.
Finally, after the mes burned for a few minutes, they disappeared.
Lin Fan immediately used his Appraisal Eyes to look at the stats.
When the description appeared, his chin couldn''t help dropping.
Chapter 315 Disturbance
The next morning, Lin Fan set off nice and early so that he wouldn''t attract any attention at all.
This time, he was heading off on a special mission for the fourth prince, so they didn''t hold their usual sending off ceremony. They made sure that not a single person knew that Lin Fan was leaving and they had even prepared a decoy with Rokuko''s help.
Of course, the decoy wasn''t refined enough to do his work for him as well, so most of it was covered by Yue Lan and Ming Xin.
At the very least, this decoy would be enough for people to think that Lin Fan was still in the city.
Lin Fan had also made sure that no one would recognize him by buying a special face mask from the dungeon master system store.
This was a mask that was made of a special cicada wing that would mold to his face and would change its appearance. So he was no longer as handsome as he was before, but rather he had a very in faceˇ
It was the face that he had before he transmigrated.
Seeing it again, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling emotional.
However, this in face was the perfect way to make sure that no one paid attention to him since it was very forgettable and very easy to ignore.
Even the guards didn''t pay attention to him when he left the city.
Once he was out of the city, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time traveling to Night Fang City.
That was because Night Fang City was quite far away from Dungeon City.
Dungeon City was on one side of the Mu Empire''s territory and Night Fang City was on theplete opposite side.
If he traveled by normal means, it would take him at least two months to reach Night Fang City.
It was just a good thing that he had unlocked the ability to fly now and could travel much fasterpared to before.
After the me Smander evolved, it had learned a new ability where it could transform and be much bigger. That allowed Lin Fan to ride on its back and fly across the Mu Empire''s territory, instead of spending time taking the winding roads.
But the main reason why he could do this was because of his spells.
If he didn''t have his spells hiding him as he flew across thend and everyone saw the me Smander flying overhead, there would be no doubts that it would attract a lot of attention. Especially from the sects who would be interested in a flying spirit beast like this.
So only with the illusion spell was he able to fly with the me Smander.
It took him no more than a week to reach the vicinity of Night Fang City.
Along the way, he had stopped in several towns to rest up.
When he arrived near a town, he would alwaysnd nearby and summon out the horse carriage with Hi pulling it to arrive in the town to avoid drawing attention.
With this method of traveling, he didn''t attract any attention at all since there were plenty of other travelers moving through these towns.
Not to mention, since he was flying, he was able to avoid the various bandit checkpoints that were ced all around the empire''s territory.
Seeing all of this, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking that the Mu Empire''s internal security was really bad with how many bandits there were. But when he thought about the state the Mu Empire was currently in, it wasn''t that strange.
Once he arrived in the vicinity of Night Fang City, hended in the forest nearby before heading to the road with his carriage.
After going along for a bit, he found that there was a bandit checkpoint in front of him.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile because he had already deliberatelynded closer to Night Fang City to avoid two other bandit checkpoints. He never thought that he would be faced with another bandit checkpoint so close to the city.
After all, in most other ces, the city guards would have dealt with bandits that were this close to the city.
But this ce was different since this city was one that weed this kind of thing.
So this bandit checkpoint was allowed to run this close to the city.
But when he thought about it, he decided to take this seriously.
After all, if they were running a bandit checkpoint this close, it must mean that they had some kind of power to back it up. It was very likely that the boss of these bandits was an expert that had the power to bargain with the city to run this checkpoint this close.
He just hoped that they wouldn''t take it too far, or elseˇ
As he approached the bandit checkpoint, he found that there was another group that was already being detained and being shaken down by the bandits. So he didn''t keep going forward and waited for them to finish.
But while waiting, he also started using his Appraisal Eyes on the bandits to see just how strong they were.
He was surprised to find that most of the bandits were in the Low Qi Gathering Realm and a few of them were in the Mid Qi Gathering Realm. As for therge man who was sitting way in the back, he was in the High Qi Gathering Realm.
This group would be able to start a sessful business in any other city of the empire, but they chose to stay here as banditsˇ
That must mean that the benefits that they received from this ce were more than enough to keep them here.
It seemed like he had underestimated just how much funds and power was in Night Fang City.
While Lin Fan was doing all of this, there was a conversation being held between the bandits and the group that was being stalled.
"Did you not hear me! I said bring out all the goods and have everyonee out of the carriage!" The bandit who was making the threat shouted at the cloaked figure in front of him.
The cloaked figure said in a calm voice, "We have already offered you more than enough to pass through. Just let us through already."
When the bandit heard this, there was a vein that popped out on his forehead as he pulled out his weapon and shouted, "Arrogant, aren''t you! Do you really think that you can do anything here?"
The cloaked figure gave a sigh before saying, "Why do you not ept the toast ced in front of you?"
The bandit revealed an even more enraged look when he heard this and he brought his de down so that it was perpendicr to the neck of the cloaked figure before saying, "Do you not understand what is happening here? If you value your life, you willˇ"
Before this bandit could finish his threat, the boss who had been sitting in the back suddenly said, "Enough."
The bandit''s hand couldn''t help trembling and touching the cloak of the cloaked figure, but all that it made was a soft nging sound like metal hitting each other.
However, the bandits were more focused on their boss to notice this since they were surprised that the boss would actually interfere in this matter.
The boss ignored the bandit with the sword at the cloaked figure''s neck and looked at the cloaked figure to say, "We just simply want to see what is inside the carriage. Is there a problem with that?"
The cloaked figure ignored the bandit who had a sword at his neck too and looked right at the bandit boss. There was a slight pause before he said, "You don''t want to do this. You should know that there are certain things that you shouldn''t involve yourselves in."
The bandit boss just revealed a wide smile when he heard this before saying, "I reckon that I have quite the good nose for valuable things and I can smell something valuableing from this carriage. Why don''t you open it up and let me take a look?"
The cloaked figure was about to raise a hand, but before he could do anything, he suddenly turned to look at the carriage.
Ignoring the bandit''s de, he walked right over to the carriage and bent over. As he was bent on one knee there, he kept nodding his head.
Finally, he couldn''t help asking in a confused voice, "Young miss, are you certain?"
There was just a coin that was thrown out in response to this.
Seeing this coin, the cloaked figure quickly caught it and looked down at it in his hand for a bit before turning to the bandit boss.
In a very reluctant voice, he said, "Our young miss has decided to offer this to you as a toll. She hopes that you will ept this and let us be on our way."
The bandit bosspletely ignored the cloaked figure and was looking at the carriage in a daze.
When the door of the carriage had opened for just a split second, he had seen who had been inside. It was only for a split second, but his soul had been taken from him in that moment and he could no longer control himself.
So after a long silence, the bandit said in a threatening voice, "Leave behind the carriage and you can all leave with your lives."
The cloaked figure trembled when he heard this before saying, "It seems like you really don''t understand the value of your own lives."
Then that cloaked figure suddenly dashed forward.
Chapter 316 Beautiful Voice
In the blink of an eye, there was an explosion of blood.
Before any of the bandits could even react, they were all knocked down to the ground.
As they fell, the slow descent to the ground was thest thing that they saw.
That was because they had all been killed in an instant by that cloaked figure.
Many of them had even been cut to pieces before they could even react to what was happening. So there were also many of them that didn''t even know how they had died.
The only one left alive was the bandit boss sitting there, but his arms had also been cut off.
There was a hand and a de that peeked out of the cloak and the cloaked figure just stood there over the bandit boss with his de at the bandit boss'' throat. As he stood there, there was a chill that came from him thatpletely froze the bandit boss.
He didn''t kill the bandit boss right away and instead, he said, "You should have taken the toast offered to you. You wouldn''t have needed to suffer if you just controlled your greed."
The bandit boss looked up at the cloaked figure with a look of absolute fear as he said, "What are you?"
The cloaked figure didn''t answer this question and simply moved his de forward a bit as he started stabbing the bandit boss in the throat.
However, it wasn''t one swift cut.
Instead, he made sure to move as slow as possible, stabbing the de in while also keeping the bandit boss alive as long as possible.
The bandit boss naturally knew this and wanted to struggle, but he found that he couldn''t move a single muscle. It was as if there was some invisible power that forced him to remain still during all of this.
At first, he made some noise to try and beg for mercy, but that didn''tst long.
Soon, his throat waspletely filled with the blood that came from being stabbed and he was only able to make gurgling sounds.
It didn''t take long before the light dimmed from the bandit boss'' eyes and his body went limp, falling back in the chair. When hended, there wasn''t a single trace of life left in his body.
However, the cloaked figure didn''t let off the bandit boss with just this alone.
Even though the bandit boss was already dead, the cloaked figure''s de moved down to cut the bandit boss''s body again. He didn''t stop until the body was cut into many different tiny pieces.
Only then did the cloaked figure spit out at the piece of chopped up flesh and bones before saying, "You piece of shit, you really think that someone like you can even think about the young miss."
Of course he hadn''t missed the look that the bandit boss had when he looked at the carriage. He knew immediately what the bandit boss was thinking, so he didn''t hesitate to take care of them.
After this, he suddenly turned back and said, "Young miss, are you alright? Did this ruffian affect you?"
After a pause, he nodded and turned in the direction that Lin Fan was standing.
Lin Fan had been waiting on the side for the trouble with the bandits to end, but now he realized that he had waited too long. The fact that he just stood there and watched for so long was already suspicious enough and now he was still just standing there in a daze.
So of course it wasn''t strange when the cloaked figure raised his de to point at Lin Fan before saying, "Who are you?"
Lin Fan raised his hands and said, "I''m just a simple traveler waiting to pass."
The cloaked figure didn''t lower his de at first, but then he suddenly turned in the direction of the carriage as he said, "Young miss, are you serious?"
There was only silence that followed, but the cloaked figure fell to one knee and said, "I wouldn''t dare."
After another silence, the cloaked figure stood up and turned to Lin Fan to say in an unwilling voice, "The young miss wants to speak to you."
Lin Fan was also surprised by this, but he turned to look at the carriage.
He couldn''t see through it, but he could tell that whoever was sitting inside definitely wasn''t a normal person. After all he could see through the cultivation levels of the guards around the carriage.
While the bandit boss couldn''t see through it, Lin Fan had his Appraisal Eyes, so he could see right through their cultivation level.
The strange thing was thatˇhe wasn''t able to get any other information from them.
His guess was that the metallic cloak that they wore blocked any investigative abilities from finding out information about them.
While his Appraisal Eyes was different from the abilities of the cultivation world, it had the same basis, so it was also luckily blocked by these cloaks.
Still, his Appraisal Eyes could estimate their cultivation levels based on the spiritual energy fluctuations that they had. This was something that was impossible to hide unless they were dead.
Lin Fan could see that all of these guards were in the Foundation Realm.
If all of the guards were in the Foundation Realm, then the person inside must be a very powerful cultivator or a very powerful person. This person was clearly not someone that Lin Fan could afford to offend.
So Lin Fan came in front of the carriage and fell onto one knee in front of it to show his respect.
There was a silence thatsted for a while before a voice suddenly rang out in his mind.
This was a voice that was like the most beautiful bells of heaven ringing. It was a voice that was so beautiful that Lin Fan didn''t feel it could exist in this world, but there it was ringing in his mind.
It was certainly a voice that could push one to their limits as long as they weren''t strong enough.
This voice said, "It seems like you''re the one young master Ye spoke of."
Lin Fan was confused at first by this name, but then he suddenly remembered who this person was talking about.
Young master Ye, Ye Tian Xie from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
If the young miss in the carriage was mentioning Ye Tian Xie, then she was most likely someone who was rted to the Demonic Sects.
But when he thought about it, it wasn''t strange that someone rted to a Demonic Sect appeared in a ce like this.
This ce was filled with shady businesses like the ones that Demonic Sect did, so it was actually one of the few ces that epted them.
Lin Fan didn''t get to say anything in the end as the voice once again said, "Alright, that''s enough. I can tell that you''re an interesting person, butˇ"
The voice left the words hanging before the cloaked figure suddenly turned to look at the carriage.
Then without a word, their group left Lin Fan and his carriage behind, heading towards Night Fang City.
Lin Fan just watched silently as they walked off.
While they were leaving, the cloaked figure couldn''t help asking, "Young miss, shouldn''t we take care of him? He saw everythingˇ"
The voice in his head said, "No, he belongs to young master Ye. Young master Ye has already made it clear that we''re not to touch a single hair on his head, or he would personallye to deal with us."
When the cloaked figure heard this, he couldn''t help freezing with an obvious disy of shock even though his face couldn''t be seen.
Young master Yeˇ
That referred to Ye Tian Xie from the Ye Family.
The Ye Family that was rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect.
It was even said that Ye Tian Xie was being epted as the disciple of the ancestor of the Heavenly Demon Sect, bing a person that couldn''t be offended even more. At the very least, it was certain that their young miss couldn''t offend someone like this.
After being shocked, the cloaked figure couldn''t help looking in the direction of Lin Fan who they had left behind and thinking, "Just who is this kid?"
This was a kid that was even being backed by Ye Tian Xieˇhe really couldn''t understand it.
After all, he could see that this kid was only in the Foundation Realm. He wasn''t someone that was strong enough or had enough talent that someone like Ye Tian Xie would care about himˇ
Unless there was some secret rtionship between the two of them.
But before the cloaked figure could have any dangerous thoughts, the voice rang in his mind again, "Forget everything that you saw today. He won''t be interfering in our matters, so we will not interfere in his."
Then the voice turned cold as it said, "Unless you are nning on dealing with him?"
The cloaked figure trembled when they heard this and he quickly shook his head and hands as he said, "Young miss, I wouldn''t dare." Then without hesitation, he bowed down to show his obedience.
There was a snort that came from the carriage and nothing else.
The cloaked figure let out a sigh of relief before signaling for the others to keep going.
As for Lin Fan, he had already been thrown out of their minds.
Once they were gone, Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
He was also nning on forgetting this matter since he knew that he couldn''t get involved in something rted to a Demonic Sect.
But he also couldn''t help being amazed.
After all, it seemed like one really ran into all kinds of people when traveling.
Chapter 317 Night Fang City
The bandit checkpoint wasn''t that far from the city, so it only took an hour of traveling for Lin Fan to arrive.
He would have arrived sooner, but he had deliberately gone slower just so he could avoid the other carriage. He wanted to let them enter the city first before he entered the city, so he waited for them to finish their check with the city guards.
But he was surprised to find that he had made a mistake when he arrived at the gates.
It was that there was no check at all.
However, that made sense for a city that did business like this.
This was a ce that was filled with all kinds of questionable activity, so they wouldn''t check too strictly in the first ce since it was something that everyone turned a blind eye to.
Still, it was surprising that there was no check at all.
Everyone that entered the city was just waved in by the guards at the gate and they were allowed to go wherever they wanted to go.
There were even signs on the gate that said that everyone was responsible for their own safety. If anything happened to them, it would be their own fault and the city wouldn''t be obligated to help or protect them.
That was just what kind of ce this was.
It didn''t take long for Lin Fan to be allowed to pass through the gates.
When he stepped into the city, he couldn''t help looking around himself with a surprised look.
That was because this ce looked much cleaner than he thought it would be.
There weren''t shifty people hanging around or dirt all over the ground, it looked no different from any other city that he had been in before.
But when Lin Fan looked closely, he was able to see in the corners of the streets that there were some people waiting. As they waited, they watched over all of the people who entered the gate.
With the look in their eyes, it was as if they were looking for prey.
However, that wasn''t strange since this was just what kind of ce this was.
Lin Fan could also feel a few nces in his direction.
These didn''tst long as it was clear whoever these belonged to lost interest in him.
That wasˇexcept for one pair of eyes.
It was unknown if he was the one that had chased off the others or if he had better eyes than others to lock onto Lin Fan, but it was clear that Lin Fan had been made a target.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he felt this gaze on him.
Without hesitation, Lin Fan took his carriage deeper into the city and went to a restaurant by the side of the road. He didn''t care as he casually ordered a few dishes and then just sat there with a bag of money on the table.
It was clear to anyone that saw him that he was trying to bait someone into stealing from him, so most people ignored him.
That was, except for the pair of eyes that had been on him the entire time.
However, that person didn''t strike while Lin Fan was in the restaurant since there were too many people there.
After he finished his meal, Lin Fan headed off to find an inn to sleep in.
As he headed through the crowded street, he could feel the person that was watching him getting closer.
Lin Fan deliberately chose this crowded street since he knew that there was a higher chance of his getting stolen from in this crowd. He had even noticed quite a few pickpockets making their way through the crowd while walking through the crowd.
Not a single one of them targeted him though.
When the pair of eyes that had been on him came right up to him, Lin Fan didn''t do a thing as he let the wandering hand reach into his pocket and take his wallet away.
Once the wallet was taken, that person quickly left the area and headed towards an alley.
Lin Fan didn''t follow right away since he had a way of tracking this person, so he casually made his way to the inn and settled his carriage at the inn before heading out again.
This time, he didn''t take the crowded roads, but rather the hidden alleys.
He moved at a speed that didn''t make it seem like he was someone who was not from Hidden Fang City, it was almost as if he was a local of this ce.
It didn''t take him long for him to arrive in the ce that he was heading to.
This was a building that was in the middle circle of the city and was a ce that everyone seemed to avoid.
Of course, that wasn''t strange since this ce was the headquarters of an infamous gang even in Night Fang City. It was a gang that had plenty of members and businesses all over the city, so it wasn''t a gang that people wanted to mess with.
But Lin Fan wasn''t a normal person.
After he arrived at this ce, he used his illusion spell to make his way into the building without being seen.
Even if this was a powerful gang, that was only by mortal standards and the strongest person that Lin Fan had encountered was only in the High Qi Gathering Realm.
Not a single one of them was able to see through his illusion spells.
With this illusion spell, Lin Fan was able to make it to the top floor where he could sense his wallet.
As for what he had done to track his walletˇhe had left one of Greeny''s seeds inside of it, so that he could use Greeny to track where it went.
It didn''t take him long to find the one who had taken it.
This was the very definition of a thug with his appearance. He had the rough hair, the ugly mug covered in scars, and tattoos all over his body.
No matter how one looked at it, they would be able to tell that he was a bad guy.
If it hadn''t been for the fact that he had deliberately allowed him to take his wallet, it would be impossible for Lin Fan to miss this person.
Once he located the person that he wanted, that meant that everyone else in the room was unnecessary.
So with a simple flick of his hand, there were icicles that appeared in the air that instantly stabbed everyone who was here.
The people here might be important people for this gang, but they were just mortals, so he wasn''t afraid of taking care of them all. Not to mention, these weren''t good people in the first ce, so he didn''t have any scruples about taking care of them.
It would be a good thing for him to clean out these people.
As for the consequences, Lin Fan didn''t mind since it wasn''t possible for people to trace this matter to him in the first ce.
Once everyone except for that pickpocket was dead, Lin Fan knocked the pickpocket out with a single chop to the back of the head before revealing himself.
When he appeared, he reached his hand to grab the body of this thug that was falling forward and then he gave another snap before both of them disappeared on the spot.
If the thug hadn''t been knocked out, then he wouldn''t have been able to do this.
Of course, it didn''t take long for people to find out what had happened in this room.
That was more than enough time for Lin Fan to make a clean getaway though.
He brought the thug back to his inn and rented out a shed in the back.
To his surprise, the inn didn''t ask a single thing and just let him rent it without a singleint.
Of course, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan had carried the thug in on his back. He had put the thug in the Pet Storage Space without any fear because heˇwouldn''t be letting this thug live in the first ce.
Lin Fan was just surprised that the staff of the inn wouldn''t ask a single thing about him renting a shed.
Still, he took it as it was and went to the back with the thug.
When he came into the shed, the first thing that he did was create a barrier around him that would prevent any sound from being leaked. At the same time, he had Greeny create a surveince around the shed so that he would know exactly when someone came near it.
After all of this, Lin Fan pulled out the thug from the Pet Storage Space and threw him in the chair in front of him.
The thug was still knocked out, but he didn''t remain unconscious for long as Lin Fan threw a ball of water in his face.
When the thug woke up, the first thing he did was look around himself to see where he was.
It was interesting to see that the thug didn''t panic at all.
With the way that he acted, it was almost as if he was already used to this kind of situation and knew what the best thing to do was.
After gauging the situation in front of him, he finally saw Lin Fan and couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
After all, he had never thought that the one who had kidnapped him was the sucker that he robbed earlier.
Lin Fan just waited for him to look at him before saying with a smile, "I have a few questions for you."
Chapter 318 Getting Information
When the thug saw this smile, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine.
He had worked in this business long enough to see when people were real or not and he could tell right now that it would be dangerous if he didn''t go along with what Lin Fan wanted.
So he asked in a hesitant voice, "What kind of information do you want?"
Lin Fan''s smile became wider before he started asking all kinds of questions.
When the thug heard these questions, he couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because Lin Fan was only asking simple questions about Night Fang City.
This was information that wasn''t that hard to get in the first ce, it was just basic information about Night Fang City that almost everyone in the city knew about.
He was confused why this person would kidnap him just to ask these kinds of questions.
But since they were simple questions without any consequences, he didn''t hesitate to answer these questions. After all, it was his life on the line here and when given the option between dying or answering these questions, it was a no brainer.
After receiving the information that he wanted, Lin Fan then asked, "What''s the best ce to get more information in this city."
This time, the thug couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
He looked at Lin Fan carefully, as if he was trying to decide what Lin Fan meant by this question.
There were many ces that sold information, but when it came to good and useful information, there were only a few ces that he could go to. This was only known to certain people, so could it be that Lin Fan was testing him with this question?
After a pause, the thug said, "If you want information, then you can go check with the Night Eye Organization."
After thinking about it, he still decided to give Lin Fan the best suggestion.
The fate of his life was still in Lin Fan''s hands after all.
Lin Fan gave a nod when he heard this and then said nothing else.
The silence was very hard for the thug who was still tied up to the chair and he couldn''t help asking in a small voice, "Are you going to let me go now?"
Lin Fan was still standing there lost in thought, so he acted like he didn''t hear anything.
Seeing this, the thug couldn''t help bing more and more nervous.
Finally, he raised his voice and asked again in a stronger voice, "Are you going to release me now?"
Lin Fan finally paid attention to him when he heard this question from the thug.
He looked at the thug with narrowed eyes for a bit before suddenly giving a nod in response.
The thug was surprised by this answer from Lin Fan, but he couldn''t help feeling that something was off. At the same time though, he couldn''t tell just what was wrong with what Lin Fan had said.
So in the end, the thug said, "Then can you let me go?"
Lin Fan nodded before giving a wave of his hand.
Before the thug could react, there was an icicle that had appeared in his throat and he started choking on his own blood. The only thing that he could do was look at Lin Fan with a look of shock.
Lin Fan looked right back at him and said, "I said that I would let you go, but I never said that I would let you leave. I''ll let you go from this world and be free of the pain of it forever."
The thug didn''t know what to say, but even if he did want to say anything, it was impossible since he was choking on his own blood.
In the end, the thug''s eyes rolled back in his eyes and he fell back in the chair as he died choking on his own blood.
Once he was dead, Lin Fan took out some powder that he sprinkled over the thug.
Before long, the thug''s body hadpletely disappeared.
This was something that he had received from Yue Lan before leaving. It was a special powder that was also very expensive and rare that could make bodies disappear.
Yue Lan knew that Lin Fan would run into many situations where he would need this powder, or at least he would in this Night Fang City where this kind of thing was normal. So she had specially prepared this for him with her connections and gave it to him.
Lin Fan was really d that she had prepared this, otherwise he really didn''t know what he would have done with this body.
Even the blood and everything that had been sprayed around the room disappeared with a bit of the powder.
When Lin Fan returned the key to the room, the staff of the inn didn''t ask a single question and just sent someone to clean it out.
Lin Fan then quickly headed out of the inn for the Night Eye Organization that the thug had told him about.
He had seen the look on the thug''s face when he told him about the Night Eye Organization and he could tell that the thug wasn''t lying. After all, it was hard to lie when one''s life was in danger.
So he was sure that the information that the thug had given him was real.
When he arrived, he found that there were quite a few people hanging out in this bar that was the headquarters of this information organization.
He couldn''t help finding it funny that all these information organizations were based in bars, but it did make sense. After all, bars were usually the best ce to get information in the first ce.
When people were drunk, their lips became looser and it was easy to get information from them.
When Lin Fan arrived at the bar, he gave the barkeeper the code that the thug told him to give.
The barkeeper looked at him with a raised brow before giving him a gesture to wait for a bit.
After a while, the barkeeper came back and waved for Lin Fan to follow him into the back.
There were a few people who kept their eyes on him as he went into the back, but they all just quickly returned to their business. That was because unlike the thug from before, they could tell that Lin Fan definitely wasn''t a normal person.
So they knew better than to get involved in his matter.
Aftering into the back, Lin Fan was led down a corridor until they came to a door at the end.
The barkeeper opened the door for him and then waved for him to go in.
Lin Fan took a look at what was behind the door before going in.
As soon as he went in, the door suddenly mmed shut behind him and he could hear the door being locked. However, even if this was the case, Lin Fan didn''t panic as he looked at the person sitting in front of him.
The room that he had been brought to was a luxurious room that was finely decorated.
In the middle of this room was a sofa where a single cloaked figure was sitting. There was also a very strange mask that was on this cloaked figure''s face.
It was like a mask for a masquerade ball.
After seeing Lin Fane in, the cloaked figure waved his hand and gestured for Lin Fan to sit down.
Lin Fan looked at the couch ced in front of the cloaked figure and then sat down in front of him. However, even after sitting down, he didn''t say a thing as he continued staring at the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure was also silent for a bit before finally asking, "This customer, what can I do for you?"
Only after hearing the cloaked figure speak did Lin Fan finally speak.
This was the negotiation tactic that he used.
After all, if he spoke first, he would give up the initiative and it would hurt him in theter negotiations.
So he would wait until the cloaked figure couldn''t take it anymore and spoke.
But the cloaked figure had been surprised by this.
After all, it was clear that Lin Fan was the customer here and he refused to speak.
Was he not afraid of offending them or was he just that confident?
It seemed like there was an interesting customer that had walked in.
Lin Fan casually asked, "Do you know anything about the Dragon Tongue Herb?"
The cloaked figure was clearly surprised by this question as they didn''t answer right away. However, the cloaked figure then said, "What do you need this information for?"
Lin Fan calmly answered, "I don''t think that you need this information. All you have to do is tell me if you have this information or not."
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything as those eyes under the mask scrutinized Lin Fan.
However, after a moment of silence, the cloaked figure still said, "That depends on if you have the money to pay for this information."
Without hesitation, Lin Fan dropped a small bag on the table and said, "This is a deposit. You get the rest when you give me the information."
The cloaked figure looked at the small bag on the table with narrowed eyes before picking it up. When they saw what was inside the small bag, they couldn''t help narrowing their eyes even more before looking up at Lin Fan with a curious look.
Chapter 319 Search
Lin Fan didn''t back down when he saw this and just looked back at them with a smile on his face.
After a long period of silence, the cloaked figure gave a nod and said, "We have determined that you can pay the price for this information, butˇ" He put the bag down on the table again and said, "This is just too much for it."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this.
He had expected the cloaked figure just to take the money even if it was too much, so when he actually said that it was too much, it caught him off guard.
After all, in these kinds of situations, if there was ever too much money paid, they would usually just take it as a sort of bribe. But this cloaked figure didn''t do that and actually wanted to return the money.
He couldn''t help looking at the cloaked figure with a strange look.
Was it because they were a good person orˇwas it professional integrity?
Still, whatever it was, it didn''t matter to Lin Fan.
But he did indeed put too much in the little bag.
There was a single spirit stone in there.
This was the currency of cultivators, one that mortals normally wouldn''t have the chance to see.
So for this information organization in the mortal world, it was considered a lot.
Lin Fan nodded and then said, "If you do well, you can consider it a tip."
The cloaked figure looked at Lin Fan in silence for a bit before giving a nod and saying, "We will need a day to gather the information."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this and stood up to leave.
When he reached the door, he remembered that it had been locked from the outside. But then he suddenly heard a clicking sound which he knew was the door being open.
He turned back to look at the cloaked figure, but that cloaked figure was just sitting there as if nothing had happened.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this and turned to leave.
Once he was gone, there was another cloaked figure that appeared behind this cloaked figure.
As soon as that cloaked figure appeared, they fell to one knee and said, "Master, are you sure that we should be making a deal with that person? That person''s auraˇhe clearly isn''t a normal person."
The cloaked figure on the couch was silent for a bit before they said, "It doesn''t matter who they are, we just treat them as customers."
The cloaked figure on the ground hesitated a bit, but they still said in the end, "But the Dragon Tongue Herb isˇ"
This time, there was a pressure that fell onto the cloaked figure on the ground when he said this and he couldn''t help swallowing the rest of his words.
The cloaked figure on the couch gave a cold snort that sent a shiver down the spine of the cloaked figure on the ground, but they still didn''t say anything.
It was only after a long period of silence that the cloaked figure on the couch said, "We don''t take sides. As long as theye here, they are customers. Remember that or get out."
The cloaked figure on the ground immediately lowered their head and said in a terrified voice, "Master, please forgive me for my insolence."
The cloaked figure on the couch was silent for a bit before raising their hand to wave it, dismissing the cloaked figure on the ground.
As soon as they waved their hand, the cloaked figure on the ground immediately disappeared.
The cloaked figure on the couch just sat there silently before also disappearing.
As they disappeared, there was a voice that rang out like the mist, "I wonder how this will turn out."
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan didn''t get a chance to return to the bar before someone visited him.
Wellˇ"visited" was a bit of a stretch since this person showed up in the middle of his room at the inn uninvited.
Lin Fan had just gotten up and was about to head out to breakfast when a cloaked figure suddenly appeared in his room.
He had pulled out his weapons and had gathered his spiritual energy when he suddenly recognized the cloak that this person was wearing.
It was the same cloak that the person at the bar had worn.
So this person had to be from the Night Eye Organization.
Before he could ask what this person wanted, they suddenly pulled out something from under their cloak and presented it to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked at it and saw that it was an envelope.
He took it from this person and before he could say anything, that person had disappeared from the room.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this since he couldn''t find that person at all.
Adding in the fact that they had appeared out of nowhere, it was as if this person had been made of air.
It seemed like he couldn''t underestimate this Night Eye Organization, it seemed like they had more tricks and backing than he thought. He even started thinking that it might have been a mistake to contact them and ask for their help.
But of course, it was toote to think that.
So he turned his attention to the envelope that he had been given.
When he opened it, he couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
That was because this was a list of all the ces that the Dragon Tongue Herb had even been mentioned. It was a detailed list of all the interactions that had happened in connection to the Dragon Tongue Herb.
There were many things that were just small interactions of people asking about the Dragon Tongue Herb, but they were still included in this list.
However, at the very least, they had created separate lists based on what the interactions were.
So in the end, Lin Fan had a list of ces that he wanted to visit.
This was a list of ces where the Dragon Tongue Herb had been seen.
Lin Fan''s mission from the fourth prince was to find the source of the Dragon Tongue Herb, so he would naturally look for the ces that the Dragon Tongue Herb had been found.
If he was able to find someone that had Dragon Tongue Herb, he would be able to track them to their provider.
If he was able to find the provider from searching the ces that the Dragon Tongue Herb had been, that would be even better.
So there was no downside from searching these ces.
He trusted the information of the Night Eye Organization after the disy that they had shown him.
He didn''t doubt the power that they had in this Night Fang City.
It took him no time to arrive at the first location on the list, a pharmacy.
A pharmacy that did business in a ce like Night Fang City, there was no doubt that it was filled with shady things.
Since the Dragon Tongue Herb was a poison, it made sense to look in a ce that was filled with poisons.
After arriving, Lin Fan found that this ce was quite crowded even though it was just a pharmacy. However, every single customer here had their face covered and were quickly buying things before leaving.
He was the only one that went up to the counter and waited for one of the staff members to talk to.
Seeing him there, the staff member eventually came over and asked, "Can I help you with something?"
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "Do you have any Dragon Tongue Herbs?"
The staff member was surprised to hear this, but then he shook his head and said, "We don''t have any of that in stock right now."
Lin Fan didn''t mind this and asked, "Do you know where I can get some?"
When the staff member heard this, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
Asking for a supplier was something that was considered rude in this kind of business and even if this person wasn''t in the business, he should know that one shouldn''t ask for suppliers. Especially when it came to a pharmacy like theirs in a ce like Night Fang City.
There was no doubt that many of the things that they did here was consideredˇillegal in other parts.
However, even though he made it clear that he wasn''t happy with Lin Fan''s question with his expression, Lin Fan didn''t back down.
Lin Fan instead took out a small bag and ced it on the counter in front of him.
The staff member was surprised to see this, but when he took the bag and saw what was inside, he couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because there was a spirit stone inside that small bag.
The staff member couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a shocked look, but Lin Fan just calmly looked back at him.
Still, in the end, the staff member said, "We don''t know when we''ll be getting our next shipment of Dragon Tongue Herb. It is something that is only given to us from time to time by a special supplier thates when theye, so it is not something that we control."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this before he dropped another bag on the table.
The staff member shook his head when he saw this and said, "Sir, that won''t change a thing. We don''t have a way to contact our supplier."
He didn''t take it this time since he knew that someone who could take out two spirit stones like this so casually definitely wasn''t normal.
He knew that it was not someone that he could offend.
Chapter 320 Orphanage
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t take back the bag that he had ced.
He just watched the staff member carefully without saying a word.
When he was being stared at like this, the staff member couldn''t help feeling awkward, but he just remained there without any changes to his expression. However, Lin Fan really did put quite a bit of pressure on him by not doing anything.
Finally, Lin Fan just turned to leave without saying a thing.
The staff member couldn''t help being shocked by this sudden movement by Lin Fan and didn''t know how to react. When he came back to his senses, he found that the man in front of him was already gone.
If it wasn''t for the bag in his hand and the bag on the counter, he would have thought that it was all a dream.
But he found that when he tried remembering what happened, he couldn''t remember anything about that person just now. He couldn''t remember the appearance of the cloak that he had worn or the voice that he had spoken with.
It was as if everything had be a blur.
After Lin Fan left, he went to the next location on the list.
However, no matter how many locations he went to, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
He had hope at first, but that hope slowly dwindled with each location that he went to.
After all, not a single person knew a thing about the suppliers of this Dragon Tongue Herb. He hadn''t even been able to find a trace of the Dragon Tongue Herb in his search.
There wasn''t a single trace of the herb no matter where he searched.
It was almost as if it didn''t exist in this Night Fang City at all.
But he was certain that it did or else the fourth prince wouldn''t have sent him here.
So just where was it?
Finally, as he made his way through the list, he reached the bottom of the list.
There was only a single ce left to check and it was the most unlikely ce to have the Dragon Tongue Herb.
It was an orphanage.
ording to the information from the Night Eye Organization, this ce was where a deal involving the Dragon Tongue Herb had been held. However, this was the least likely ce since this was just a one time event and the involved parties should be gone.
He was only searching this ce since he had no other choice.
When he arrived, he found apletely dpidated building that seemed like it was abandoned. However, he could hear the sounds of childrenughinging from inside the building which told him that it wasn''t.
But Lin Fan didn''t go into the building in the end.
After all, there was no reason for him to go in.
The deal for the Dragon Tongue Herb had been held in a clearing near the orphanage and not in the orphanage itself.
So Lin Fan was nning on going around the orphanage untilˇthe kids spotted him through the gate.
They were all curious why someone was lurking around the orphanage, so they all followed him as he made his way through.
Lin Fan had wanted to walk by unnoticed, but it was hard when there were a bunch of kids following him from behind the fence. It attracted a lot of attention, so he had no choice but to address them.
So he looked at the kids and asked, "Can I help you with something?"
One of the boys came forward and asked, "Big brother, what are you doing here? Why are you sneaking around like this?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
It seemed like he really couldn''t do anything against the natural curiosity of children. Even if he had moved with enough stealth that normal people wouldn''t notice him, the naturally curious mind of children still found him in the end.
So Lin Fan said, "I''m just looking for something around this area. It''s nothing important."
The boy tilted his head and asked, "What are you looking for?"
Another one of the boys said, "We can help you find it if you want."
A third one said, "We know all the best ces in the area. Especially the peeping spot by the bath."
As the third boy said this, all of the other boys revealed knowing smiles before quickly covering each other''s mouths and looking around.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward smile when he heard this.
These kidsˇthey really were naughty boys just like they looked like.
But he didn''t have time to y with them.
However, before he could say anything, there was someone that suddenly came over and said, "What are you boys doing? Are you up to more trouble?"
When Lin Fan heard this voice, he looked in the direction that it came from.
When he saw the owner of this voice, his chin couldn''t help droppingˇ
That was becauseˇthere was a beautiful girl who had appeared in front of him.
This was a beautiful girl that didn''t belong in a dirty ce like this, but there she was.
She was wearing a simple robe and didn''t have any essories on. Even with the dirt that was on her face, there was no hiding the beauty that was underneath.
Lin Fan was amazed that there was such a beautiful girl here.
As soon as the beautiful girl appeared, all of the boys started to panic as they scattered in all different directions. However, the beautiful girl said, "Stop!"
With this one word, all of them froze before turning back to look at her with bitter smiles on their faces.
Then without her saying anything, they lined up in front of her and waited for her to speak.
She looked over them in a line before saying, "Exin what happened."
The boys looked at each other before pointing at Lin Fan who was standing outside the fence and saying, "It was him!"
When they pointed at Lin Fan, the beautiful girl''s eyes followed their fingers to finally notice Lin Fan standing outside the gate. When she saw Lin Fan, she couldn''t help being caught off guard before suddenly revealing a blush.
If it was just in front of the boys, she didn''t mind acting this way since it was the way that she normally acted.
However, when it was in front of strangers, it was hard for her not to feel embarrassed.
So she couldn''t help lowering her head when she saw Lin Fan.
But then she remembered what she was doing and she turned back to the boys to pull on each of their ears before sending them back into the building.
Once they were gone, she turned to Lin Fan and said with a smile, "Do you want toe in for some tea?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by this smile, but he still nodded in the end.
After going over to the gate and following her over to the building, he was surprised to see just how many children were here.
He had also started an orphanage and had seen the situations of many orphanages when he had been recruiting for the Love Sect, so he had a good idea of how many kids would be in an orphanage generally.
But this ceˇwaspletely packed with them.
It was hard to believe that all of them could live in this small building.
Yes, a small building.
This building was only the size of a normal house and there were so many kids running around.
Every other orphanage that Lin Fan had seen before was several timesrger than this one and had fewer kids.
It really was amazing that this ce was still running.
After seeing hime in, all the kids started to hide at first.
It wasn''t strange since he was a stranger after all, but it didn''t take long for the kids to get used to him and they starteding out to see who he was. It didn''t take long after that before Lin Fan waspletely surrounded by these kids.
He was even more surprised since he saw all those kids popping out of the woodworks.
It seemed like this ce had even more kids than he had first thought.
Seeing how well he got along with the kids, the beautiful girl couldn''t help revealing a smile before leaving them to him. She went into another room that Lin Fan could see was a kitchen and started boiling some water.
Lin Fan just sat there surrounded by these kids.
He had onlye in because he had been caught off guard by the beauty of that girl, but now that he was inside, he suddenly remembered what he was supposed to do. However, it was toote since he was already trapped.
The only thing he could do wasˇy with these kids until the girl came back to save him.
So with a flip of his hand, there was a ball of fire and a ball of water that appeared in the air.
With another wave of his hand, the balls of fire and water started to dance with each other, creating a sh between them that created a dazzling light show.
Kids were very easily impressed by things like this, so they were all dazzled by this.
When the beautiful girl came back with a cup of tea, she couldn''t help deeply knitting her brows seeing this.
After all, she never expected that this person was a cultivator.
Chapter 321 Supplier (1)
After watching Lin Fan enter the kids for a bit, the beautiful girl came over and ced the cup of tea on the table, albeit she did use a bit of force when putting it down.
Hearing this cup of tea being set down so hard, everyone couldn''t help looking at her with a surprised look as they were pulled away from Lin Fan''s light show.
The kids couldn''t help looking at the beautiful girl with strange looks before suddenly moving away from Lin Fan. They headed off and went upstairs, but Lin Fan could still sense them peeking down the stairs.
At the same time, the beautiful girl sat down in front of Lin Fan and looked at him with narrowed eyes.
Seeing this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward look.
After all, she wasn''t holding back at all with her ill intentions.
Compared to before, she was like apletely different person.
It seemed like he had done something to offend her, but he didn''t know what he had done.
So after a moment of silence, he couldn''t help asking, "Is something wrong?"
The beautiful girl didn''t answer right away as she kept ring at him, but then she said in a cold voice, "What do you want with this ce?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this, but he still said, "I don''t want anything. I was really just passing by."
The beautiful girl still looked at him with narrowed eyes and the two of them just sat there in awkward silence for a bit. But in the end, after a while, she stopped ring at him and pushed the tea towards him with a less hostile look on her face.
After pushing it in front of him, she said, "You can leave once you''re finished drinking that."
It was clear that she still didn''t trust him, but Lin Fan didn''t mind this.
After all, he didn''t want toe inside in the first ce and had been dragged in.
Even if this girl was beautiful, it wasn''t as if he was the same person he was before. He wouldn''t fall for every pretty face that he saw andpletely lose his reasoning to get in their pants.
He had something that he had to do, so there was no reason for him to stay here.
Lin Fan just took a sip of the tea before preparing to stand up.
However, before he could say goodbye, there was a loud sound that came from outside.
When the beautiful girl heard this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows. She then immediately waved her hand at the kids at the stairs for them to go up before ring at Lin Fan.
However, seeing that there was no reaction from him at all, she didn''t bother with him as she went out to where the sound wasing from.
Lin Fan hesitated a bit before following her out.
Even if he wasn''t interested in her, he didn''t feel right just letting her go out alone. It felt wrong if something happened to this beautiful flowerˇ
When they came out, Lin Fan saw that it was a bunch of thugs that had ruined the gate which caused the loud sound. After destroying the gate, these thugs just stood there with evil smiles on their faces, as if they were waiting for something.
When they saw the beautiful girle out, one of them who clearly looked to be the leader came up and said, "Little sister Yun, we''re here to get the money that you owe us today."
The beautiful girl who had been called little sister Yun deeply knitted her brows, but then she took a deep breath and revealed a bright smile as she said, "Big brother Hai, you know that we don''t have the money yet. If you just give us another two daysˇ"
Before she could finish though, the leader called big brother Hai came forward and reached out towards her which made her freeze.
But before he could grab her, Lin Fan took a step forward.
Only then did big brother Hai notice Lin Fan who he had ignored the entire time.
Seeing this person step forward, he couldn''t help knitting his brows, but he also didn''t say anything right away since he felt something strange from this person. For some reason, he was feeling a vague sense of danger, as if his instincts were telling him not to mess with this cloaked figure.
However, he was in front of hisckeys, so it wasn''t as if he could back down to this random stranger.
So after a moment of silence, he said in a fierce voice, "What do you want?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him before asking, "How much does she owe you?"
Both the beautiful girl and big brother Hai were caught off guard when they heard this.
The beautiful girl wanted to say something, but big brother Hai just burst out intoughter that cut her off. Then whileughing, he said, "I never thought that I''d see someone ying the hero saving the beauty."
Then he suddenly stoppedughing and said in a fierce voice, "She owes us a spirit stone worth of gold coins and I won''t take gold coins as payment. Do you really think that you can pay for something like that?"
When the beautiful girl heard this, she couldn''t help trembling.
She wanted to say something, but she immediately closed her mouth when she saw big brother Hai ring at her.
She knew that if she were to say anything, she would just make the situation worse.
While she felt touched and bad for Lin Fan who had stood up for her, she couldn''t anger big brother Hai. If she didˇthere was no telling what he would do to the kids in the orphanageˇ
Lin Fan just red at big brother Hai for a while before suddenly throwing out a small bag at him.
Big brother Hai was surprised by Lin Fan''s sudden move and all of hisckeys pulled out their weapons, but he raised his hand to stop them. With his other hand, he caught the small bag that Lin Fan threw at him.
He looked at this small bag with a curious look, but he couldn''t see anything special about it.
However, when he opened it up and saw what was inside, he couldn''t help being shocked.
He had to take another look at it to make sure that it was what he thought it was before he looked up at Lin Fan. However, this time, the way that he looked at Lin Fan waspletely different.
That was because inside of this small bag wasˇa single spirit stone.
He had only said that he would ept payment in spirit stone to make it harder for him, but he never thought that this person would actually be able to throw out a spirit stone. After all, spirit stones were the currency used by real cultivators, such as those that were in the Foundation Realm.
Even if people were in the Qi Gathering Realm, they wouldn''t use spirit stones that easily.
A Foundation Realm cultivator was definitely not someone that they could mess with.
Since this person was able to throw out a spirit stone so casually, that meantˇ
Big brother Hai couldn''t help trembling as he looked at Lin Fan.
He realized that the feeling that he felt before wasn''t fakeˇit seemed like this cloaked figure really was dangerous.
Lin Fan saw his reaction and calmly asked, "Can we consider this matter settled and the debt repaid?"
Big brother Hai looked at Lin Fan with a cautious look, but seeing that he wasn''t nning on doing anything, he gave a snort before giving a nod. Then he turned to look at the beautiful girl and said, "I never thought that you would stoop so low to sell your body to find a backer."
The beautiful girl couldn''t help being taken aback when she heard this.
She first looked at Lin Fan with aplicated look, but then she turned back to big brother Hai with a calm look on her face.
Seeing this look on her face, big brother Hai gave another snort before turning around. As he walked away, he waved his hand and said, "We''re leaving."
Theckeys were all visibly shocked by this, but seeing that big brother Hai was walking away already, they had no choice but to follow him. As they walked away though, they couldn''t help looking backwards with different looks in their eyes.
It didn''t take long before they disappeared and there was only Lin Fan and the beautiful girl left in the yard.
The beautiful girl just stared at where the thugs had been in silence for a bit before turning to Lin Fan with aplicated look. She didn''t say anything as she just stared at him with eyes that were hard to see through.
But in the end, she still bowed her head and said, "Thank you."
Lin Fan just raised a hand and said, "It was nothing. I was just doing what was right."
As he said this, the beautiful girl''s heart skipped a beat and a blush couldn''t help appearing on her face.
But she quickly calmed herself down and said, "Do you want toe back in for another cup of tea?"
Lin Fan nodded before following her in.
As for the real reason why he had helped herˇ
That was because he had seen something on big brother Hai that no one else had noticed.
When he used his Appraisal Eyes, he foundˇ
There was a trace of Dragon Tongue Herb hanging on big brother Hai''s clothes.
Chapter 322 Supplier (2)
Lin Fan wasn''t in a hurry to chase after big brother Hai''s group because he had already done something that would allow him to track them.
Just like with the pickpocket that had targeted him when he first entered the city, Lin Fan had ced one of Greeny''s seeds inside of the bag that he threw to big brother Hai.
As long as big brother Hai didn''t leave the city, Lin Fan would be able to track him with that seed.
No, even if big brother Hai did leave the city, Lin Fan would still be able to track him.
That was because the seed that he had used was one of the special antenna seeds. There were currently a bunch of puppets that were flying around big brother Hai, watching his every move for Lin Fan.
So Lin Fan wasn''t in a hurry at all.
He wanted to wait until they reached their base and then he wanted to use Greeny''s puppets to scout it out before charging in.
This was something that even the princes were involved in, so Lin Fan knew that this matter wasn''t simple.
Even if big brother Hai and his subordinates were all in the Qi Gathering Realm, Lin Fan was certain that there would be someone more powerful behind them. Even if they didn''t know exactly who was backing them, he knew that he couldn''t underestimate their group.
So he was being very cautious with this.
After they sat back down inside of the orphanage, the beautiful girl couldn''t help feeling awkward.
After all, she had just been very rude to Lin Fan, even going as far as offending him by throwing him under the bus like that.
She had been hostile towards him after she found out he was a cultivator and then when he stepped out to help her, she had actually kept quite out of fear of being retaliated by big brother Hai.
She didn''t know what he was thinking right now, but she didn''t think that he would have a good impression of her.
What she didn''t know was that Lin Fan didn''t care at all.
He didn''t even notice any of this since he only cared about big brother Hai''s involvement with the Dragon Tongue Herb.
So he didn''t understand what was happening when the beautiful girl suddenly bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong to do what I did just now."
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard since he didn''t know what was happening, but seeing her bow her head like thisˇhe really felt awkward. Especially since he could see the kids ring at him from upstairs.
The looks in their eyes were clearly saying that they were ming him for making her cry.
After being dazed for a bit, Lin Fan raised his hands and helped her up as he said, "It''s nothing to worry about."
The beautiful girl looked up and as expected, there were tears in her eyes. She looked up at him and said, "No, I tried toˇ"
Lin Fan would have been shocked by a girl crying before, but he had be mentally stronger after all this time. So he reached his hand out to wipe the tears from her eyes and cut her off by saying, "It''s fine."
The beautiful girl couldn''t help trembling when she heard this and her heart started beating fast, as a blush came over her face.
She had felt this feeling before, but now it was much stronger.
Even though she didn''t know what he looked like, she couldn''t stop her heart.
Lin Fan was also aware of this since he received the notifications from the system.
But it wasn''t time for that now.
He was paying attention to the messages from Greeny telling him where big brother Hai was.
After calming down, the beautiful girl said, "My name is Yun Lan and Iˇ"
Without even being prompted, this beautiful girl who had introduced herself as Yun Lan started telling Lin Fan her entire life story.
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile when she did this, but he just sat there and listened to her. He could see from her eyes that she just wanted someone to talk to and listen to her, so he figured that he would since he was still waiting to find their base.
Her story was quite the cliche one.
She had been born in this city and raised in this orphanage after being abandoned by her parents as a child. When she was old enough, she left the orphanage to work as a mercenary for some time.
However, she would alwayse back to watch over the olddy who ran the orphanage.
That was until the olddy that had run this orphanage and raised her had died.
The city had wanted to tear down this orphanage, but she had stopped them by bing the new director.
Of course, it had cost her much of what she had owned and some of thend was taken away, but she was able to keep this orphanage open in the end.
The problem was that this orphanage just wasn''t able to support itself and it barely received any support from the city. It was only able to keep itself going because of donations from the residents.
However, donations only came in because of the olddy who ran it before.
All those that donated were people who had been helped by the olddy, but now that she was no longer running the orphanageˇthey didn''t have a reason to donate anymore.
So slowly but surely, the orphanage ran out of money and she had no choice but to borrow money from the people behind big brother Hai.
That was what led to the current situation.
Lin Fan had already read this plenty of times in his novels, so he wasn''t as moved by it.
But still, he was moved by it to a certain extentˇ
These kids would make good disciples for the Love Sect, so the only thing that he needed to do was convince this Yun Lan to let them go there.
However, that was all a problem forter.
Right now, what he needed to do was focus on the Dragon Tongue Herb issue.
So after she finished speaking, Lin Fan waved his hand and there was a pile of gold coins that appeared on the table. In a soft voice, he said, "This is a donation."
Yun Lan couldn''t help being caught off guard by this. She looked at the gold on the table in a daze since she had never seen this much gold before.
Even the amount that she had borrowed from big brother Hai wasn''t this much.
While she was just sitting there in a daze, Lin Fan finally received a report from Greeny.
It seemed like they had found the location.
So he stood up and was about to leave, but before he could, Yun Lan hade back to her senses to grab his sleeve. She looked up at him with pitiful eyes and asked, "Where are you going?"
She didn''t know what came over her when she suddenly grabbed his hand, but since she was already this far, she would go all the way.
Lin Fan was surprised by her sudden action, but he still reached out a hand to pat her on the head before saying, "I''m just going to take care of some business, I''ll be back in a bit. In fact, I have something I need to discuss with youter."
Yun Lan''s face turned red and she couldn''t help feeling a bit of hope in her chest when she heard this, so she just gave a nod in the end.
Lin Fan patted her on the head again before heading out of the orphanage.
Once he was gone, he immediately disappeared from where he had been standing.
Yun Lan who had been staring at him the entire time couldn''t help being surprised, but then she revealed a bitter smile.
No matter what, they were from different worldsˇ
Once Lin Fan was gone, the kids who had been waiting upstairs came down to surround Yun Lan. When they were around her, they couldn''t help looking at her with surprised and concerned looks.
One of the girls came forward and asked, "Big sister, why is your face red? Are you sick?"
Yun Lan who had been lost in her thoughts was pulled out by this little girl''s voice. She realized what she had been doing and her face turned even more red.
When this happened, the little girl reached her hand to put on Yun Lan''s forehead.
Yun Lan just revealed a smile when she saw this and said, "I''m fine, I''m just thinking about some things."
Seeing that Yun Lan''s face had returned to normal as she said this, the little girl couldn''t help asking, "What things? Does it have something to do with that big brother?"
Hearing this question, Yun Lan''s face turned red again, but she quickly calmed herself down and said with a cough, "This is an adult thing. You''ll learn about these things when you get older."
The little girl startedining, but Yun Lan quickly sent them off to do their chores.
Once they were all gone, she couldn''t help looking back at where Lin Fan had disappeared as another bit of hope filled her heart.
She couldn''t wait for him toe back.
As for Lin Fan, he was quickly moving through the streets of the city until he came to a certain part of it.
The slums.
Chapter 323 Supplier (3)
Even though Night Fang City was what it was, there was still a division of the city.
That meant that slums like this still existed in the city.
This was the most dangerous ce of all in the city because it was a ce where people were forgotten. This was a ce that no one looked, so that meant that anything could happen here.
That was why it existed in this city.
It was a ce where one could take care of business that no one wanted anyone to know about.
It made sense that a ce that dealt in Dragon Tongue Herb was located here.
It was also why the Night Eye Organization didn''t have any information about it.
In the document that they had given Lin Fan, there wasn''t a single piece of information that was rted to the slums.
That was because in these slums, there was a rule.
What happened in the slums, stayed in the slums.
This was something that had been written in bold letters in the package that Yue Lan had given Lin Fan about Night Fang City. It had also clearly written that he shouldn''t go into the slums unless he had no choice at all.
But now, he had no choice, so he was heading there.
However, he had one advantage that other people didn''t have. Lin Fan was able to scout out his route, so that there wasn''t any danger as he made his way through the slum.
He was able to take the safest route, even if it wasn''t the most direct route.
Along the most direct route were several different incidents that he wanted to avoid.
Most of them involved taking one or multiple livesˇbut that was just what kind of a ce this was.
After reaching the building that was his target, Lin Fan didn''t go in right away.
This ce was apound that was in the middle of the slums, with several different buildings.
So far, Greeny''s puppets had explored most of them except for a single building that they had left alone on Lin Fan''s orders. There was something special about this building that Lin Fan had seen with his Appraisal Eyes, so he had them stay out.
As for big brother Hai and his group, they were all currently in another one of the buildings.
Aftering back, big brother Hai had locked himself in a room with his alcohol.
He had pushed away all of his subordinates and locked himself into a room.
Lin Fan had been able to see what he was doing with the puppet and had seen him mumbling to himself while also sending a letter to someone.
He had been able to see the content of the letter and it wasn''t a surprise to find that it was a report about him. As for who that report was going to, that was something that he didn''t know.
But he didn''t stop it since this was what he wanted to see.
He wanted to attract whoever was in charge of this ce here. That was the only way that he would be able to find the information that he wanted.
After all, it wasn''t as if the fourth prince just wanted to know the source of this Dragon Tongue Herbˇit was clear that the fourth prince wanted more than that, so Lin Fan was going to get as much information as possible.
At the same time, that would help him decide how to handle this situation in the future.
He didn''t know what the fourth prince was after, but there was nothing wrong with having more information.
As for the muttering of big brother Haiˇ
"How could this be? How could there be a Foundation Realm Cultivator involved? That Yun Lan was nothing more than a D Rank Mercenary even when she was at her peak, she shouldn''t have been able to make that kind of connection."
It was that kind of worried rambling.
He had seen what had been in the bag and he knew what this meant.
He hadn''t told hisckeys about this which was why they were so rxed still, but he waspletely freaking out.
After all, it wasn''t as if their group could fight against a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
They were just ants in the eyes of a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
He was just hoping that the boss would have a solution when he came.
When Lin Fan saw this reaction from him, he knew that this big brother Hai didn''t seem to know anything about the truth about this facility. Otherwise, he wouldn''t panic like this.
Lin Fan had seen the array around that building, so he had a good idea of what level of cultivation the bosses of this facility were at.
It didn''t take that long for the big brother Hai''s boss to arrive.
When he did, all of the men who had been sitting in the hall ying and drinking all fell silent. Then in unison, all of them stood up and bowed to this man who had walked in.
He just ignored them and waved his hand for them to return to what they were doing.
Then he made his way into the room that big brother Hai had been locked up in.
When big brother Hai saw this person, his eyes immediately lit up and he jumped out of the desk he had been sitting at. He fell to his knees in front of this person and grabbed his legs as he said, "Boss!"
The person he called boss looked down at him and shook his head before helping him up.
After helping big brother Hai up, he asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?"
Big brother Hai pulled out the bag he received from Lin Fan and handed it over to the person he called boss.
The boss was confused why he took out this bag at first, but after seeing what was inside the bag, he couldn''t help knitting his brows. After looking at it for a bit and making sure that it was real, he asked, "Where did you get this?"
Big brother Hai hesitated a bit before telling the boss the story of the orphanage.
The boss listened silently the entire time and when it was over, he said, "Cut off any contact with that orphanage and leave them alone from now on."
Big brother Hai was surprised when he heard this, but then he also revealed an unwilling look.
The boss didn''t miss this and asked, "What is it?"
Big brother Hai hesitated a bit before saying, "I wanted to have some fun with that girlˇ"
The boss narrowed his eyes when he said this and the rest of big brother Hai''s words trailed off. The two of them just stood there staring at each other in silenceˇWell, it was more of the boss ring at big brother Hai while big brother Hai shrunk back under this re, not daring to look at the boss.
Finally, big brother Hai couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Boss, you don''t know how tasty this dish really is. The beauty of this girl isn''tˇ"
Before he could finish, he receivedˇa p across the face.
Big brother Hai fell to the ground with an aggrieved look when this happened, but looking up at the disapproving look on the boss'' face, he immediately put that look aways and lowered his head again.
The boss looked down at big brother Hai in silence, letting his pressure fall down on him.
Big brother Hai was silent the entire time, but feeling the pressureing down on him, he finally said in a soft voice, "Alright, I will leave them alone from now on."
When the boss heard this, his eyes rxed a bit and he gave a nod.
Then his eyes turned gentle as he said, "Xiao Lang, you know that I''m doing this for your own good."
Hearing him say this, big brother Hai on the ground looked up and said, "Big brother, do we really have to be this careful?"
It was only when this man revealed this gentle look that big brother Hai addressed him as "big brother".
The boss nodded and said, "There are things that you can''t imagine that are involved in this matter. If we''re careless and ruin even a single thing, it will put our lives on the line. So no matter what, we can''t cause any trouble."
Big brother Hai gave a sigh before saying, "She really was beautiful."
The boss revealed a smile and said, "Don''t worry about that. If you really want someone, I can get someone for you."
Big brother Hai gave another sigh before saying, "But it won''t be as beautiful as this girl."
He became excited as he said, "Big brother, you really should see this girl. You don''t know just how beautiful she is without seeing her first. I promise that as long as you see her, you won''t be disappointed. As long as you work withˇ"
He suddenly shut his mouth when he saw the boss ring at him again.
After seeing him lower his head, the boss said with a sigh, "Xiao Lang, you have to know this is a very critical time for our family and you can''t just be ying around like this. I promise that I''ll find someone fun for you to y with once this is all over, but for now, you need to restrain yourself. Do you understand?"
Big brother Hai hesitated a while before giving a slow and hesitant nod.
Only when he saw this did the boss pat big brother Hai on the head and turn to leave.
Chapter 324 Supplier (4)
Lin Fan who had been watching all of this through the eyes of a fly couldn''t help knitting his brows.
He could easily tell by the way that these two acted that they were from the same family.
He had guessed that there was some power involved in this matter, but he never thought that it would be a family running this. He had thought that it would surely be connected to one of the princes.
However, just because it was a family didn''t mean that the princes weren''t involved.
After all, it could be a family that had pledged their allegiance to one of the princes.
So for now, what he needed was more information.
Luckily for him, after the boss left the room that big brother Hai was in, he didn''t leave right away. Instead, he went to the one building that had an array around it.
When he was standing in front of that building, he pulled out a token that he raised up to the building.
With this token out, there was a fluctuation that came from the array around the building before there was a hole that suddenly appeared in the array.
This array was a basic Foundation Realm Array that would create a barrier that would keep out anything that tried to break into it. It was strong enough to take blows from those in the Peak Foundation Realm, so it wasn''t a weak barrier.
After he created that hole in the barrier with the token, he immediately went through and headed into the building.
What he didn''t notice was the flies that also flew into the building with him.
Since there was this Foundation Realm Array protecting this building, they didn''t install a surveince system. After all, they never expected anyone would be able to break through the array in the first ce, so they never thought to put in a surveince system.
No one would have thought that anyone would have an ability like Lin Fan''s.
After they went through the barrier, they arrived in arge hall.
This building was surprisingly empty for what it was, but the boss didn''t mind at all.
He made his way through this empty hallway until he came to a door.
Once he was here, he pulled out another token and there was another array that was released.
When Lin Fan saw this array, he couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because this arrayˇwas in the Qi Condensing Realm.
It seemed that the people being them were much stronger than he had thought.
But for them to stop bothering the orphanage just because of the possibility of the Foundation Realm Cultivator, it seemed that whatever they were dealing with was more important to them than they thought.
It was most likelyˇrted to one of the princes.
That was most likely why the fourth prince had wanted him to search for the source of the Dragon Tongue Herb.
After they made their way through this door, they entered another room.
When Lin Fan saw what was in this room, he couldn''t help being shocked.
ˇ
When night came, Lin Fan finally made his move.
He had searched through the entirepound during the day and he had found everything that he wanted to find.
The only problem was getting to that building with the array around it to get the item inside.
This was an item that he didn''t want to leave behind no matter what, so he had to find a way to get inside.
He had eyes inside the room since he had left a few puppets inside of the room, but they weren''t helpful. Even looking around the room with his Appraisal Eyes, he wasn''t able to find a way to leave the room from the inside.
But that made sense since this was a secured room. They wouldn''t want to leave a way for the people inside to leave unless they had the key to the room.
The key being the tokens that the boss had.
The only problem now was getting them from the boss.
It was just a good thing that the boss hadn''t left thepound and was staying in one of the buildings which was the dorm. But of course, the boss received a private room unlike the rest of the subordinates.
Big brother Hai also received a separate room, so it seemed like his position in this organization wasn''t that low.
Before infiltrating those rooms though, Lin Fan had something else to do.
When he had been searching thepound, he had found the source of the Dragon Tongue Herb, as well as the stockpile that they had.
He didn''t know exactly what the fourth prince wanted to do with the Dragon Tongue Herb, so to be certain, he decided to take their stockpile as well.
It would be hard to take it all with just his Storage Ring since there was just too much of it, but it wasn''t a problem for him since he had the Pet Storage Space. The only thing that he was worried about was what would happen to it when put in the Pet Storage Space.
He found that he had been worried for nothing.
The stockpile of Dragon Tongue Herb had already been processed, so there wasn''t a single root left on the Dragon Tongue Herb. Without the root, there was no chance of it growing, so it justid there in the Pet Storage Space.
He didn''t want to grow this kind of poison in this pure Pet Storage Space since he really didn''t know what would happen to it if he did.
There was also another room that was filled with Dragon Tongue Herbs that were still growing.
This was where they farmed more of the Dragon Tongue Herb to sell.
Since Lin Fan was already taking their supplies, there was no reason for him to leave behind this farm. He wanted to make sure that they wouldn''t be able to have any Dragon Tongue Herb in the future, so he summoned out the moles to dig up anything that was still in the ground.
Since he was here to ruin their operation, he would be thorough with it.
He would literally pull out the roots of their operation.
Once it was done, he left that ce with a satisfied look on his face.
But at the same time, he also made sure to save one in his Storage Ring just in caseˇ
He wouldn''t ever use it, but it wasn''t a bad thing to have on hand.
Once that was all taken care of, Lin Fan made his way to the other facilities.
He wasn''t going to leave a single building in thispound alone.
There were other rooms in the other buildings and they all had things in them.
Some of them had documents and some of them had gold coins in them. It was clear that these were storage rooms.
Lin Fan wasn''t nning on letting off a single one of these things.
So he put them all into his Pet Storage Space and he was nning on using them when he might need them in the future.
After taking care of all of that, he finally made his way to the dorm.
It was easy for Lin Fan to sneak around even without his illusion spell, but with it, there wasn''t even a single sound made as he made his way through.
There were still guards that were on duty, but they couldn''t even see Lin Fan, so there was no need to mention them finding him.
He already knew theyout of this ce, so he easily made his way to the boss'' room.
Once he was in there though, he took things slowly.
There was a chance that the boss would be able to see through his illusion spell.
But luckily for him, the boss was asleep.
Well, it wasn''t luck since Lin Fan chose toe at this time, when he knew that the boss was asleep.
He had been watching the whole time with the puppets, so he knew exactly what was happening in thispound. His puppets had created a perfect surveince in thispound, so there wasn''t a single thing that they would miss.
When he stepped into the room, he was hit with the loud sound of snoring.
Although this boss had seemed like a very serious person, he was snoring up a storm after falling asleep.
It was like he had be apletely different person.
Perhaps this was his true personality and he hid himself while he was with others, but Lin Fan didn''t care about that. What Lin Fan cared about were the two tokens that had been ced on the table.
He had been surprised that the two tokens were just ced casually on the table, but it was a good thing for him.
He had also assumed that this was a trap, but he hadn''t been able to find anything when he looked at it with his Appraisal Eyes.
So while he didn''t understand why the boss would just leave it on the table like this, he still went to take it.
Lin Fan slowly made his way across the room and came right up to the table with the token on it. His hands slowly reached out to take the token,ing ever so close to it.
However, before he could grab the token, the eyes of the boss suddenly opened and he suddenly sat up before saying in a loud voice, "Who is it?!"
Chapter 325 Supplier (5)
Lin Fan froze the moment that he stood up and held his breath as he waited.
He didn''t know what was happening, but just the chance that he could be exposed made him freeze. He wanted to see what the situation was before acting.
However, when he looked more closely, he saw that the boss'' eyes were still closed and he stood there like he was in a daze. At the same time, his voice didn''t attract the attention of the guards outside as far as he could see with the puppets.
The reactions of the guards made it seem like they were already used to this.
Not long after, the boss'' body slumped back down in the bed and he started snoring again.
It seemed like he was just talking in his sleepˇbut that really was misleading!
After he slumped back down on the bed, Lin Fan let out a secret sigh of relief, but he didn''t make a move right away. Instead, he just watched as the bossid there in the bed snoring.
There was a strong urge to p him on the head that filled him, but he resisted and held himself back.
Once he had confirmed that the boss wasn''t going to move again, he took the two tokens without any problem.
With these two tokens in hand, there was no reason for him to stay here any longer. So without hesitation, he made his way past the guards and made his way out of this dorm building.
He also quickly headed to the building with the array around it.
That was where he faced his next problem.
Unlike during the day, there were guards that were currently standing outside of the building.
It seemed like they beefed up security during the nights, with these guards outside this building and the guards patrolling thepound. However, that wasn''t strange since night time was always a security issue.
Lin Fan could have snuck past them with his illusion spell, but the problem was that they were standing right in front of the door.
If he opened the door while they were standing there, even an idiot would be able to tell that someone was there.
So he had to figure out a way to distract them and pull them away from the door.
No, there was actually a much simpler way, but it was riskier as wellˇ
So he had a decision in front of him.
After thinking about it, he decided to take the riskier method.
Without making a sound, Lin Fan made his way right up to the two guards and thenˇhe chopped them both on the back of the neck to knock them out.
The moment that he made contact with them, he suddenly appeared, but that didn''t matter. The eyes of the two guards instantly rolled back in their heads and they dropped down to the ground unconscious.
Thest thing that they saw was the cloaked figure that appeared in front of them.
Lin Fan looked at them and then just took out the token without hiding them.
He knew that the moment that he knocked them out, he was already on a timer. There was only so much time before the guards on patrol came and found these guards knocked out.
He had to finish up what he was doing here before that happened.
So he took out the first token and raised it up in front of the door just like he had seen the boss do. However, he found that there was no reaction from the door at all.
He couldn''t help looking down at the token in his hand, but he wasn''t able to find anything at first.
Only when he narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at the center of the token did he noticeˇthat there was something right there. It was so small that it was around the same size as a grain of sand, which was why he hadn''t noticed it earlier.
But with the Appraisal Eyes, he was able to tell that this thing was the core of this token and whatmunicated with the array around the building.
So he released his spiritual energy and sent it into this little gem.
The moment that the little gem received his spiritual energy, there was a change with the array. The barrier of the array started opening and soon there was a gap that was created.
Lin Fan moved through and pushed open the door to enter the building.
Without any hesitation, he headed the same way that the boss had gone and reached the other door.
Then he took out the other token and did the same thing.
After learning that there was a gem embedded in the center of the first token, he had immediately checked the second token with his Appraisal Eyes. He found that this second token was the same as the first one, so he injected his spiritual energy into this token just like with the first one.
When this second token received his spiritual energy, the same thing happened to the barrier in front of him and there was a gap that was created in it.
Once this gap was created, Lin Fan went right into the room and picked up the thing that was on the pedestal there.
He threw it into the Pet Storage Space and ignored the pop up that appeared before leaving this ce.
He found that the guards still hadn''t made their way over to this building yet, so he was able to get out without leaving a single trace.
Once he was far away from thepound, his puppets heard a loud noise. He linked his senses and found the guards scrambling around thepound, trying to find the infiltrator, but what they didn''t know was that he was already long gone.
Seeing this, he revealed a smile and headed off to the inn he was staying at.
ˇ
The boss ran out and shouted at the guards, "What is going on here?"
The guards who were standing in front of him all lowered their heads, not a single one of them dared to look up at him.
The boss turned to big brother Hai who was on the side and said in a deep voice, "Tell me what happened."
Big brother Hai also had his head down, but he at least had the courage to look up and say, "There was an intruder andˇ"
His voice trailed off as he said this.
Seeing the look on his face, the boss couldn''t help feeling an uneasy feeling as he shouted, "What is it! Tell me now!"
Big brother Hai opened and closed his mouth a few times before saying, "They stole all of the Dragon Tongue Herb."
The boss narrowed his eyes to look at him, but he then said in a cold voice, "Is it only just the Dragon Tongue Herb."
When they heard this, they all couldn''t help being surprised by this.
Just the Dragon Tongue Herb?
The Dragon Tongue Herb was their main merchandise and the thing that they relied on to maintain thispound. Wasn''t it the worst case scenario if it was stolen?
Big brother Hai really couldn''t understand what the boss meant by this, so after thinking about it, he also said, "The fields have also been cleaned out and the roots have all been dug out."
The boss once again asked in a serious voice, "Is it just this?"
Big brother Hai couldn''t help feeling even more confused as he didn''t understand what the boss was talking about.
This was catastrophic for them since itpletely prevented them from rebuilding their business, but the boss was acting as if it wasn''t important at all.
None of this made sense.
Seeing that he didn''t say anything and just stood there with a confused look, the boss asked in a stressed voice, "Are these the only things that you have to report?"
Big brother Hai didn''t know how to respond to this, but then he remembered something.
It had something to do with that one building that he had been forbidden to enter, the building that was always surrounded by a barrier. He didn''t know what was there, but there was a report that the two guards that the boss insisted on cing there every night had been knocked out.
So he said, "The guards at ''that'' building were knocked out."
When the boss heard this, he didn''t waste any time running out of the dorm.
As for where he was heading, it was that building with the array.
When he arrived, he reached into his pocket for the token, but then he realized that he didn''t have them. He ran back into his room to pick them up, but he found that they were gone.
He looked around the room in front of the shocked and confused looks of his subordinates, but he wasn''t able to find the tokens at all. In the end, his room had beenpletely turned inside out, but he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
His face twisted in rage when he saw this before he turned to his subordinates and roared out, "Which one of you took the tokens from my room?"
All of them were shocked by the pressure that he put on them and they quickly lowered their heads.
Big brother Hai also said, "No one took those tokens, boss. Not a single person has been in your room."
The boss red at them for a bit before roaring out, "Go and find those tokens!"
Hearing this, not a single person dared to dy and they all ran out.
They had never seen the boss acting this way before, so they were all filled with fear seeing this.
It was just too bad that not a single one of them would be able to recover the tokens.
Chapter 326 Fragment
When he woke up in the morning, Lin Fan was surprised by themotion outside.
When he looked out, he found that there were many people running through the streets.
As he looked closer at them, he recognized a few of them.
The ones that he recognized were the guards from thepound yesterday.
Around them were many random thugs that he didn''t recognize, but he could see that their cultivation levels weren''t high with his Appraisal Eyes.
It seemed like what he had done yesterday had created quite a stir in this Night Fang City.
When he went down, he saw why.
Night Fang City had its own system for issuing bounties, which was necessary for a city like this. Each of the inn had a special board that was used for missions that were issued in the name of the city.
Of course, to issue a bounty in the first ce, one had to have a certain amount of influence in Night Fang City.
So these bounties were guaranteed by that fact and the fact that it went through the city lord.
Right now, one of those bounties was to find a certain thing. No, it was to find two certain things.
It was a pair of tokens that had gone missing.
As for the price, it was ten spirit stones.
This was without a doubt arge amount for themon thugs that lived in Night Fang City, so that''s why everyone was so excited. That was why there were so many of them running through the streets right now.
But of course, not a single one of them would be able to find them on Lin Fan.
To be safe, he had hid them inside of the Pet Storage Space, a space that waspletely cut off from this world. It was a space that had been created by the system which had the power of a god, so of course it wasn''t that easily detected.
Lin Fan had already tested this with Mu Bao Bao and the Golden Core Experts of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They had been confused about what he wanted to do, but he got the results that he wanted.
As long as a thing was hidden in the Pet Storage Space, there shouldn''t be anyone that could find it.
So Lin Fan wasn''t worried at all about being caught, that is unless he did something like take out the things that he had stolen and show them off. Of course, he would never do something as dumb as that.
He just calmly watched the thugs moving through the street for a while before suddenly releasing Greeny''s puppets again. He wanted to monitor these thugs to see if they took any drastic measures.
He wasn''t doing it because he cared about the safety of Night Fang City, but rather he wanted to see what kind of things they would be willing to pull out.
Even though he had taken all the things from thepound, he still didn''t know who the family behind it was. All of the documents that he had taken had been encrypted, so he hadn''t had the time to go through them all yet.
If he could find traces of that family by following their thugs, then it would be a cost effective solution.
But before any of that, there was something else that Lin Fan needed to take care of.
So after making sure that there was no one around the room that he was in, he entered the Pet Storage Space.
The Pet Storage Space was getting crowded with all the things that he had put in there, but it was a good thing that it could automatically organize itself. So even if there was clutter in the Pet Storage Space, all of the stuff was piled at the edges of the Pet Storage Space and there was still space in the center for Lin Fan to use.
Lin Fan nodded at all the pets that were justzing around inside the Pet Storage Space before moving towards something that was lying there on the ground.
It was a simple sword de and nothing else. This was a de that didn''t have a hilt or handle to it, it was just a single sword de.
It certainly was a strange item since it didn''t seem like it could be used.
As for where Lin Fan got this itemˇ
He got it from the building surrounded by the array in thepoundst night. This was the item that had been kept hidden under two different arrays, so it was definitely anything but normal.
But then again, it wasn''t normal in the first ce.
The moment that Lin Fan had pulled it into his Pet Storage Space, there had been a notification from the system.
The system was still asleep after he had finished that main quest and upgraded it, but even then, it still gave him this notification. That was because it had been able to sense what kind of thing had been brought into the Pet Storage Space.
This was a fragment of a god''s power.
However, it was different from the fragments that Lin Fan had collected before.
The fragments that Lin Fan had collected before were all rted to Greek Gods, but it was different this time. The fragment that Lin Fan collected this time was aˇfragment of an immortal artifact.
To put it more clearly, it was a fragment of a broken immortal artifact.
But that didn''t mean that there wasn''t an immortal''s power contained within this thing.
An immortal''s power was like the power of a god that it was able to trigger the upgrade of the system, but in this case, the popup asked if Lin Fan wanted to use the immortal''s power to speed up the current upgrade.
Of course, Lin Fan wasn''t willing to waste this immortal fragment on just speeding up the current upgrade.
If he was going to use it, he would use it for the full upgrade.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help wondering what the difference between a god and an immortal was.
As far as the system was concerned, it seemed that the two of them were the same since the power of both could be used to upgrade the system. But there had to be a difference between the two if they had different names.
So he couldn''t help taking a closer look at this immortal fragment in front of him.
In the end though, he wasn''t able to find a single thing special about it.
So he had no choice but to give up on this immortal fragment.
One interesting thing that Lin Fan found while checking this immortal fragment was that this immortal fragment was drawing in spiritual energy. The spiritual energy that it drew in created a space of high concentration spiritual energy.
Even in this Pet Storage Space that had a high concentration of spiritual energy in the first ce, the spiritual energy around this immortal fragment was even higher.
That was why the pets had beenzing around it in the first ce.
They had been enjoying the higher concentration of spiritual energy that it offered in the first ce.
Lin Fan also felt that if he cultivated near the immortal fragment, his cultivation achievements would be much greater than before.
But for now, he didn''t have time to cultivate like this.
For now, what he needed to do was leave this city and get back to his Dungeon City.
He needed people to help him go through the documents that he had taken from thepound.
But there was still something that he wanted to do before leaving this ceˇ
It wasn''t because he had any ulterior motivesˇit was just that those kids could possibly have talent for cultivation, so he wanted to bring them back to the Love Sect with him.
At the same time, it was because of them that he had been able to find the source of the Dragon Tongue Herb so quickly. He felt like there was a kind of connection between him and the orphanage because of this, so he didn''t want to abandon them.
So he was nning on heading to the orphanage again before leaving.
But of course, it wasn''t easy to convince Yun Lan and those kids to leave the orphanage and this city. They had history in this city and they had people that they cared about in the city, so he was sure that it would be hard for them to leave.
So the first ce that he went wasˇthe toy store.
Sometimes, using money to bribe people was a good idea. Especially when it came to kids, toys and candies were the best method of bribing them.
While he did feel a bit weird since this made him someone that others warned about, he still went to buy these things.
Once he had finished with his shopping, he went to the orphanage again.
When the kids saw him, they revealed surprised looks before running over with smiles on their faces.
That was because they didn''t know what it was, but their big sister had be much more gentle after his visit yesterday. So now that he was here again, they were naturally happy since it made their lives easier.
Lin Fan was surprised by the enthusiasm of the kids, but he let them pull him in.
Yun Lan, who had been washing theundry, was also surprised to see him back, but she then said with a smile, "You''re back."
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response.
Chapter 327 Date (1)
After a moment of silence, Yun Lan said, "Sit down, I''ll get some tea for you."
Then before Lin Fan could answer, she was already making her way into the kitchen.
Lin Fan just had a smile on his face as he was pulled over to the table by the kids.
This ceˇseemed much warmer than any of the other orphanages that he had been in before. This ce seemed like a real family instead of a ce that gathered a bunch of kids who had lost their family.
But he knew what it was.
It was because there was Yun Lan there to hold it all together.
The more he got to know her, the more impressed he was with her.
So he wanted to have her to himself.
That was just the impression that she had made on him.
When Yun Lan came back, all of the kids went upstairs or outside so that they wouldn''t disturb them, but these were kids after all. They were curious about this kind of thing, so most of them came back to snoop on them.
But they were kids after all, so it was impossible for Lin Fan and Yun Lan to miss them.
They just pretended like they didn''t see them.
After putting the tea down, she sat down in front of him and there was an awkward silence that came in between them.
Neither of them knew what to say first, so they could only sit there in silence.
But after a while, Yun Lan worked up the courage to say, "What have you been up to?"
Lin Fan hesitated a bit before saying, "I took care of some business."
Yun Lan could clearly hear that he was avoiding her question to a certain extent, but she didn''t mind.
As if he had suddenly thought of something, Lin Fan said, "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that big brother Hai anymore. He won''t be bothering you again."
Yun Lan was caught off guard when she heard this, but she knew better than to ask. She had already seen how big brother Hai had reacted yesterday, so a smart girl like her was able to figure out that Lin Fan definitely wasn''t a normal person.
Since that was the case, she didn''t doubt that he would be able to take care of big brother Hai.
But at the same time, her heart couldn''t help skipping a beat when she heard this.
So she said in a small voice, "Thank youˇ"
Her voice trailed off as she realized something.
She didn''t even know his name!
She had only ever interacted with him by talking to him directly, so she had never actually learned his name.
But even so, she couldn''t stop the feelings in her heart.
Lin Fan looked at her sitting there in a daze as her voice trailed off and he couldn''t help feeling something was off. But in the end, he decided that this was the best time, so he said, "I want you toe with me."
Yun Lan was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard this and her face couldn''t help turning red.
But then, her expression changed to a look of difficulty as she said, "I can''tˇI have to take care of the kids, so I can''t just leave this ce."
Lin Fan nodded and said, "I want them toe with us too."
Yun Lan was taken aback when she heard this, but then she revealed a wary look as she said, "What are you nning on doing."
Lin Fan just calmly said, "I belong to a sect and I want to take all of you in."
Yun Lan was once again taken aback when she heard this.
She knew that Lin Fan was a cultivator based on the facts from before, but she never thought that he would be rted to a sect. But at the same time, she was also skeptical of what Lin Fan truly wanted.
After all, it was impossible for him to take care of all these kids just for her.
It had only been a day since they had met, it was impossible that he would have enough feelings to want to take care of them for her this soon.
So she asked, "What are you nning on doing with them once they go to your sect?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile under his mask and said, "I want to bring them back to be disciples. If they have enough talent, then we''ll ept them as proper disciples, but if they don''t, then I''ll have them be worker disciples. No matter what happens, the sect will take care of them."
Yun Lan couldn''t help feeling more and more dazed when she heard this.
She felt that she had a good judge of character, so she didn''t believe that Lin Fan was lying to her.
And if everything that he was saying was true, then it would be the best for these kids.
After all, there was no future for them if they were to stay in this city. This city was a ce where only the worst of the worst gathered and it wasn''t an easy ce to escape from, so eventuallyˇthey would have to face the worst of humanityˇ
Now that there was a path for these kids, it should be something that she should take.
Not to mention, it was impossible to sustain themselves in this dirty city.
Even if Lin Fan had paid off their loans this time, it would only be a matter of time before they would be forced to take another loan. There was just no way for this orphanage to be sustainable enough to not require help.
Next time, they wouldn''t have him to protect them if they didn''t take this opportunity now.
But there were her feelings for the old woman who once owned this orphanage that kept her from taking this offer.
She had been raised here and she had seen how much the old woman had loved this ce. She was someone that wanted to keep saving children in this ce, so she had never given up on this orphanage.
So she found it hard to decide.
However, there was also a feeling deep inside of her that lit a spark in her.
It was as if she was being burned by this feeling inside of her and it was telling her toˇgo with Lin Fan.
This was the hope that she had since she was young and now that there was this opportunity in front of her, she really wanted to take it.
As she was hesitating, the kids who had been peeking couldn''t helping in through the door anding down the stairs.
Yun Lan was surprised by their appearance and was about to scold them for eavesdropping, but before she couldˇ
"Big brother, are you bullying big sister?" One of the little girls asked.
Lin Fan could see the worried looks on the faces of these kids and he couldn''t help feeling a warm feeling.
Even in this ce, the worst city in the empire, there was a ce like this. This really said a lot about how talented Yun Lan was.
For these kids, they had seen the difficult look on Yun Lan''s face as they talked even though they didn''t really understand what they had been talking about. They knew that Lin Fan must have done something to make her reveal this difficult look.
For these kids, the first thing that they thought of was that Lin Fan had bullied her.
Yun Lan was also touched when she heard this, but she quickly exined, "No, this big brother and I were just discussing something important."
The kids tilted their heads as if they really couldn''t understand, but they quickly got over it as well.
One of the little girls then came forward to ask, "Big brother, are you going to be our new big brother?"
The way that she asked this made it very clearˇ
Yun Lan was their big sister, so the "big brother" that she was talking about wasˇ
Yun Lan''s face turned red when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything as she lowered her head. Her eyes looked up slightly though so that she could see Lin Fan''s face and she waited for his reaction.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile when he saw this, so he decided to tease her a bit.
"I want to, but it doesn''t seem like your big sister is willing."
Yun Lan''s face turned even more red when she heard this.
The kids were all filled with excitement when they heard this.
They had seen Lin Fan rescuing Yun Lan yesterday, so they were already filled with worship towards him. They felt that if it was someone like him, then he would be able to take care of their big sister.
So they all turned to look at Yun Lan with questioning looks.
Lin Fan saw this and took out the toys and candies that he bought earlier before saying, "I hope that you guys can help me convince your big sister."
When they saw the toys and candies, the eyes of the kids immediately lit up.
If it was anyone else, they would be wary since they had been taught to be careful of strangers, but it was different when it came to Lin Fan. They didn''t have any wariness towards him.
So they all took the toys and candies that they wanted before turning to Yun Lan with pitiful looks.
Yun Lan''s heart skipped a beat when she saw all of this before she took a deep breath and said, "Alright, I understandˇ"
Lin Fan was surprised that she would be so bold about this.
Yun Lan then said, "But I have a condition first."
Chapter 328 Date (2)
"Condition?" Lin Fan asked.
He was surprised to hear that she would actually have a condition, but he nodded and said, "What condition do you have?"
Yun Lan looked at him with a serious look before saying, "I want you to go on a date with me."
"Huh?" That was Lin Fan''s only response to this.
He never would have imagined that Yun Lan''s request would be this no matter how he thought about it.
It was just too out there.
Yun Lan gave a nod in response to this before saying, "I''ve always dreamed about going on a date when I was working as a mercenaryˇbut I never found anyone to go on a date with. Then I had to take over for the olddy at the orphanage and I spent all my time working at the orphanage. Don''t get me wrong, I love working here, butˇI''ve always wanted to go on a dateˇ"
She kept going, talking and talking by herself about how she always wanted to go on a date and what her perfect date was like.
It was just like yesterday when she had lost control of herself and rambled off her life story.
It seemed like she had a bad habit of rambling on when she wanted to talk.
Lin Fan just silently listened until she finally trailed off and he said, "Will it help you forget your regrets of this city?"
Yun Lan''s body couldn''t help shaking when she heard this, but after a long silence, she gave a nod.
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying with a smile, "Where do you want to go?"
Yun Lan slowly looked up at him before revealing a smile. After that, she started going into a ramble again about the ces that she wanted to visit.
This time, instead of just listening, Lin Fan actually offered responses.
He wasn''t familiar with the city, but he did know which ces were dangerous based on the packet Yue Lan had given him. So he rejected some of the ideas that Yun Lan had.
At the same time, there were also some ces that he wanted to avoid since he was still watching over the thugs.
While he didn''t think that they would be able to trace the crime to him, he didn''t want to take any risks and interact with them. So he only wanted to go to ces that didn''t have these thugs around.
In the end, they decided on walking around the shopping street and having lunch together.
Before they left though, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What about the kids? Are you just going to leave them here alone?"
Yun Lan shook her head before saying, "I have a friend who can help me take care of them."
She went to a house that was a few doors down and knocked on the door. It didn''t take long before someone came out.
It was a girl, but she wasn''t as beautiful as Yun Lan. In fact, she had quite the average faceˇno, it was even considered below average, but the moment that she saw her, she immediately took her in an embrace.
Yun Lan patted her on the back before asking, "Can you help me take care of the kids for a bit?"
The friend looked over at Lin Fan who was standing a bit behind before revealing a smile and saying, "I never thought that someone as strict as you would be doing something like this."
Yun Lan''s face couldn''t help turning red when she heard this.
But the friend just patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I''ll go y with the kids, so you just go and live your dreams."
Lin Fan could see in her eyes that she had a truly happy look.
It was clear that they were close and she cared a lot for Yun Lan, but at the same timeˇhe knew that in this city, they had to care for themselves. That was most likely the reason why she had never tried to help with big brother Hai before.
As the friend walked past, she looked at Lin Fan and said, "Don''t you dare hurt her."
There was a bit of a hostile tone to her voice, but Lin Fan didn''t mind it. After all, he could also hear the caring in her voice.
This was a friend that clearly cared about Yun Lan very much.
Yun Lan''s ears were sharp, so she could hear this as well and she couldn''t help revealing a shy look before exining, "We used to be mercenaries together and she took care of me."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response before leading the way.
Even though it was Yun Lan who had decided where they were going, it was still Lin Fan that left the way as the man.
When they arrived, they found that there weren''t that many people here.
Listening to the whispers around him, Lin Fan found that it was because of him that this ce was so empty.
All of the people that would normally be walking around or working in the storesˇwere now out to get that bounty for those two tokens.
Ten spirit stones really were arge amount in this Night Fang City.
Yun Lan didn''t mind this and happily made her way around with Lin Fan.
The other problem was that this street really wasn''t suited for dates.
This was a market street in Night Fang City, so the things that they sold hereˇwere a bit iffy. They were tools that would be used for illegal activities or items that were illegal in the first ce.
If it was anywhere else, the merchants here would have been arrested immediately.
It was only in Night Fang City that a ce like this would be able to exist.
But Yun Lan didn''t mind this either.
It could be seen how adapted she was to this city. One could even say, as expected of a local.
After walking around for a bit and not buying anything since neither of them had a need for the items here, they found a ce for lunch.
Even if Night Fang City was a ce filled with illegal activities, the basic needs of people still needed to be met. So the restaurant that they chose to eat at was just a normal restaurant.
In fact, it was one of the better restaurants in the city, so the inside was quite clean. There weren''t people fighting like Lin Fan had seen in the other restaurants and everyone minded their own business.
It was just like a normal high grade restaurant in any of the normal cities that Lin Fan had been in.
But when he saw the token on the wall, he understood why.
That was the token of the Demon Axe Gang, which was one of the strongest gangs in the city. This meant that this restaurant was the Demon Axe Gang''s territory.
If there was anyone that was crazy enough to cause trouble here, then they would be marked and their lives would be finished. So no one was crazy enough to cause trouble here and this restaurant was able to function normally.
Of course, this meant that one had to have a certain status to be able to eat here, but that wasn''t a problem for Lin Fan. All he had to do was toss a spirit stone to the waiter and they were immediately shown to a table.
However, as they walked in, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because sitting in the restaurant was someone that he recognized.
This was a face that he had seen plenty of yesterday and didn''t want to see anymore.
It was the boss of thepound.
He was sitting at one of the tables with people that he didn''t recognize.
However, Lin Fan didn''t leave this ce.
After all, it was too suspicious to leave this ce now that he had entered. The best course of action was to sit down and have his meal before leaving in an inconspicuous manner.
So he sat down at the table with Yun Lan and they ordered a few dishes.
They didn''t talk much, but Yun Lan didn''t mind since they didn''t talk much to begin with.
Well, she talked a lot, but she knew that Lin Fan was a person that didn''t talk much, so she didn''t force him. Just a bit of casual conversation from time to time was more than enough for her.
Not to mention, these were delicious dishes that she never had a chance to eat before.
So she was happily stuffing her face.
As for Lin Fan, he had released Greeny''s puppets as soon as he saw the boss.
The boss was one of the people that he hadn''t been able to track since he didn''t know where he had gone and none of theckeys that he tracked went to report to the boss. That was why he didn''t know that this boss had been in the restaurant the whole time.
He also ced a few puppets near their group to hear their conversation.
But much like his table, their table was also silent.
From time to time, there were a few words that were spoken, but they didn''t make any sense to him.
There were words like "regroup", "destroy", "create", but none of them linked with each other to give him a clue of what they were talking about.
So since there was nothing else for him to find out from this ce, he decided to leave since they had finished their meal.
But of course, he also made sure to leave a few puppets to watch the boss.
As they left, they went past the boss'' table and the boss couldn''t help knitting his brows which Lin Fan didn''t notice.
Chapter 329 Kidnapping
Once Lin Fan and Yun Lan left the store, the boss couldn''t help looking in their direction.
His brows were still knitted as if he was thinking about something.
The people that he was with saw this and were about to say something when the boss suddenly said, "It smells like the Dragon Tongue Herb."
They fell silent when they heard this and waited for the boss to finish his thoughts.
After a long time, the boss suddenly stood up and walked out without saying a thing.
The people he was with looked down at the table before revealing bitter smiles.
He had left without paying.
After the boss left the restaurant, he snapped his finger and a figure in ck clothes appeared behind him.
The boss said to him, "Go to that orphanage Xiao Lang mentioned yesterday and I want you toˇ"
After receiving his orders, the ck clothed figure gave a nod before disappearing.
The boss just looked in the direction that Lin Fan and Yun Lan had walked off in for a bit before heading off in a different direction.
ˇ
Lin Fan and Yun Lan didn''t head back right away and took a longer and more scenic route.
Even if Night Fang City was a terrible ce, there were parts of it that were still good.
There was a park that had been built in a certain area that most people didn''t know about since it was a ce that only nobles went to. So the guards there didn''t stop them since they figured that the only people that came here were nobles.
They were able to have a nice scenic walk through the park before heading back.
But when they came back to the orphanage, they immediately noticed that something was off.
There was no sound at all.
This was an orphanage that was filled with young children, so it would always be filled with noise.
But right now, they couldn''t hear a single thing.
Without any hesitation, Lin Fan pulled out a dagger and made his way into the orphanage.
There was nothing wrong with the gate, but when he came closer, he found that the door had been knocked on.
Yun Lan had been slowly following behind him, but when she saw that the door had been knocked down, she couldn''t hold back at all and charged into the orphanage. The moment that she went in, she couldn''t help screaming at the scene that she saw.
Lin Fan gritted his teeth before also charging in.
However, he didn''t find what he had expected.
There was no bloody scene in front of him.
The orphanage itself was only a bit messy because a few of the things in it had been shattered. The kids though were all sitting there in a daze, as if something had shocked them, but there wasn''t a single injury on them.
So as far as Lin Fan could tell, there shouldn''t be anything that would make her scream.
That is until he saw what Yun Lan was holding.
It was the body of her friend and she wasn''t moving at all.
Yun Lan had covered up the body when he hade in, so he hadn''t seen it at first. But now that he looked more closely, he could tell that there was blooding from her head and it didn''t seem like she was breathing.
Lin Fan immediately kneeled down beside Yun Lan and pulled her away.
Yun Lan tried to resist at first, but Lin Fan said in a firm voice, "Let me take a look at her."
Yun Lan''s body trembled when she heard this, but then she stopped resisting and made way for Lin Fan. She stood up and looked around as if she wanted to find something to do, but there was nothing for her to do.
So in the end, all she did was stand around him and watch on with a nervous look.
Lin Fan had taken her pulse and knew that her heart had stopped.
So he reached one of his hands out and held his thumb and index finger out, leaving a tiny gap in between them.
There was a sudden sh of electricity that appeared in between this gap between his fingers.
He brought his hand down right up to the friend''s chest and then suddenly thrust it down where her heart was. The moment that the electricity made contact with her body, she trembled before falling still again.
Lin Fan''s other hand was still taking her pulse during this.
Seeing that nothing changed, he raised his hand up again and electricity was gathered once more.
After waiting for a bit, he brought it down and zapped her again with it.
But once again, there was nothing that changed.
Lin Fan didn''t give up as he continued shocking her again and again.
However, there wasn''t any effect other than her body trembling from being shocked.
Yun Lan watched silently at first, but seeing that nothing changed, she couldn''t help getting more and more worried.
Finally she couldn''t take it anymore and said in a concerned voice, "What are youˇ"
Before she could finish her words, her friend''s body suddenly trembled before spitting out a mouthful of blood.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything at first when he saw this as he kept taking her pulse. Only when he felt her pulse again did he take his hand off her wrist and pick up a shirt from the side to wipe her mouth off.
Then he opened up her mouth and made sure that there wasn''t any blood obstructing her airway.
Only after confirming all of this did he let out a sigh of relief.
Yun Lan saw this and couldn''t help holding her breath, but she was still looking at her friend with a worried look.
That was because there was still arge wound that was bleeding on her head.
Lin Fan had only brought her back from the brink of death, but that didn''t mean that she was safe yet. If he didn''t fix her up and stop the bleeding, then she would die from blood loss.
With how pale her face and lips were, it didn''t seem like it would be long before she died.
Lin Fan looked at the wound before revealing a difficult look.
He could do basic first aid like this and resuscitate her because of his training from Earth, but he wasn''t skilled enough to fix therge wound on her head.
So he had no choice but toˇ
After hesitating for a bit, he pulled out a pill after seeing the look on Yun Lan''s face.
He brought this pill over to the friend''s mouth and put it in.
The moment that the pill was swallowed, the wound on her head started to close and the bleeding stopped.
When Yun Lan saw this, she couldn''t help staring at the wound in shock as she didn''t understand what was happening. She had never seen medicine that had worked like this before.
She knew that this kind of effect definitely meant that this wasn''t a normal pill, so she couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a grateful look.
He was even willing to sacrifice such an important pill just to save her friendˇ
But in truth, that wasn''t what it was.
Lin Fan had used a normal Qi Gathering Realm healing pill, but he had also slipped something else in the friend''s mouth. It was a tiny, tiny drop of Clear Water.
Clear Water didn''t just have the effect of increasing one''s cultivation with therge amount of spiritual energy that it contained, it also helped increase the effect of healing pills that it was taken with.
So the effect of the Qi Gathering Realm pill had been multiplied with this drop of Clear Water.
After the wound closed and the expression on the face of the friend rxed, both Lin Fan and Yun Lan let out sighs of relief.
Lin Fan used his spiritual energy to help the friend recover some energy while also making sure that nothing else was wrong with her.
Seeing that there was nothing left for her to do, Yun Lan finally turned her attention to the kids who had been standing around in a daze.
She had been too worried about her friend that she had neglected these kids and the state of the house. But now that she was rxed, she went over to each of the kids andforted them.
However, afterforting the kids, she realized that something was offˇ
She couldn''t help counting the kids that were here before knitting her brows.
After counting them two more times, she suddenly asked the kids, "Is there anyone else upstairs or outside?"
The kids who had slowlye back to their senses shook their heads.
Seeing this, Yun Lan couldn''t help turning and running up the stairs to check. Then just as quickly, she ran down the stairs and out the door to check around the building.
When she came back, she had a very worried look on her face as she checked every corner of this room.
Lin Fan could see that something was off, so he turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Yun Lan turned to look at Lin Fan with a look of despair and said, "There are two kids who are missing."
Lin Fan knitted his brows and released his spiritual sense to sweep the house, but he couldn''t find them either.
Sensing this, Lin Fan could only think of one possibility, so he turned to the kids and asked, "Did the person who attacked this ce take anyone?"
After looking at him in a daze for a bit, the kids slowly nodded.
Chapter 330 Cleaning Up (1)
After confirming that the two kids had been kidnapped, Lin Fan started searching the area.
There had to be a reason why the kidnappers hade here to take these kids, so they must have left some clues.
But no matter how he searched this small house, he wasn''t able to find anything.
That was until one of the kids came up to him and handed him a note.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he saw this before taking the note and reading it. After reading it, he couldn''t help knitting his brows while staring at the note.
Seeing this, Yun Lan couldn''t help being curious about the note. She came over to see what was written and after reading it, she also knitted her brows.
After a moment of silence, she turned to the child who had given up the note to Lin Fan and said in a sharp voice, "Why didn''t you bring this out earlier?"
The child flinched when she was scolded, but then she lowered her head without saying anything.
Seeing this, Yun Lan''s heart softened and she said in a more gentle voice, "No, it''s not your fault. You were too in shock to know what to do." After saying this, she went over to pat the little girl on the head.
When the little girl felt Yun Lan''s arms around her, she buried her head in Yun Lan''s chest and nuzzled up against her.
Lin Fan waspletely focused on the note this entire time.
The note was a very simple one, it only had a single sentence on it.
"I have taken the children. Come to this location if you want to get them. -Hai Lang."
Under it was a crudely drawn map with a location marked.
Lin Fan couldn''t believe that it was big brother Hai who had been involved in this matter.
As he remembered, big brother Hai''s boss should have already forced him to give up on this matter. Not to mention that they were currently running around trying to find the tokens that he had stolen, that they didn''t know he had stolen.
So they shouldn''t have had the time to mess with him or this orphanage.
So why did big brother Hai suddenly kidnap those kids?
This just didn''t make any sense at allˇ
For smart people, it was sometimes easy for them to read what other smart people would do. But when it came to the actions of idiots, it was hard to read since there was no thought put into these actions at all.
Lin Fan liked to think that he was a smart person, so the actions of this idiot hurt his brain.
He just couldn''t think of a single reason why big brother Hai would do something like this.
The only thing that he could think of was thatˇbig brother Hai had acted on his own. He had taken advantage of the fact that the boss'' attention was upied by this token matter, so he hade to mess with the orphanage on his own.
But if that was the case, what would kidnapping these two kids do?
He didn''t know the rtionship between Lin Fan and the orphanage, so he couldn''t guarantee that Lin Fan woulde and rescue them. Not to mention that in a cultivation world like this, it was very likely that he wouldn''te rescue them since everyone cared about themselves the most.
The only other thing that Lin Fan could think of was that big brother Hai, or the boss behind him knew something that he didn''t think they knew.
If that was the case, then this situation became much moreplicated.
If they were waiting for him with an ambushˇ
No, it was impossible since he had erased all traces of him breaking into theirpoundst night. Not to mention that they wouldn''t be able to sense the aura of the tokens at all.
So it was impossible that they had found anything.
The more Lin Fan thought about it, the more his head hurt.
During this time, Yun Lan just looked at him with a worried look.
She was worried that Lin Fan would abandon those kids to their fate, but she also couldn''t me him if he did.
He was someone who they hadn''t known for long, so it wasn''t as if he was very close to these kids. She couldn''t just expect him to risk his life to save these kids that he wasn''t rted to at all.
But Lin Fan''s next actions surprised her.
He looked at her and asked, "Do you have a safe ce to go?"
She looked into his determined eyes and nodded in a daze.
Lin Fan nodded back before saying, "Take the kids and go there. Once I''m done, I''lle and find you. Don''t leave until Ie."
Yun Lan''s eyes couldn''t help revealing a touched look before she nodded in response to this.
She gathered up all the kids and her friend before taking onest look at Lin Fan. With a concerned look, she said, "Be careful."
Lin Fan nodded and patted her on the head before saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back."
Yun Lan just gave a nod in response to this.
After they were gone, Lin Fan''s expression turned serious as he stood there in thought.
He didn''t know what big brother Hai''s goal was, but since he had decided to go against him, he wouldn''t hold back.
Lin Fan''s abilities were much greater than before, so if he wanted to make someone disappear without leaving a trace, it was easy for him.
But as he left the orphanage, he couldn''t help feeling an uneasy feeling.
It was as if that other possibility that he had thought ofˇwas a reality.
ˇ
Once he was outside of the city, Lin Fan didn''t hold back at all as he immediately cast the illusion spell around himself. He then came to a secluded spot and then summoned Igneel out.
After all, no one would expect him toe from the sky.
He got on Igneel''s back and then flew to the area indicated by the map.
Once he was close, he released Greeny''s puppets to survey the area as well.
As he had expected, there were scouts that had been ced all around this area that were watching for him. However, what they didn''t notice was Greeny''s puppets that were flying around them watching them.
What he didn''t expect was a group that was to the side watching over the area where big brother Hai was waiting with the kids.
This was a group that hadˇthe boss with them.
It seemed like his fears had be true.
He didn''t know how the boss had done it, but he had figured out that Lin Fan was rted to the tokens going missing.
That was why he had targeted the orphanage and taken the kids.
Lin Fan couldn''t help falling into deep thought as he started thinking over everything that he did to see if there were any mistakes that he had made. But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of a single thing.
There shouldn''t be any way that they had found out that he had taken the tokensˇ
When it came to their formation and their traps though, Lin Fan wasn''t worried at all.
That was because he knew that it was impossible for them to threaten him with just the forces that they had.
They had four different Foundation Realm Cultivators with them, but that didn''t mean that they could hurt Lin Fan. These Foundation Realm Cultivators were only in the Mid Foundation Realm and one was in the Low Foundation Realm.
The one in the Low Foundation Realm was the boss, who clearly didn''t seem like he would be able to fight.
He had also seen that their greatest weapon was an array that they had prepared. It was an array that could trap even someone in the High Foundation Realm.
It was just too bad that the one that they were facing was Lin Fan, who could easily see through this array.
That included the array''s weakness.
As long as he wanted to, he could easily destroy this array.
But he chose not to do it right away.
Since he had already scouted out everything, there was no need for him to wait.
Lin Fan had Igneel descend near the area before releasing the illusion spell around himself.
Then he started heading towards big brother Hai.
ˇ
"Boss, the target has entered the area."
When the boss heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a smile before quickly knitting his brows as well. After a bit of silence, he said in the voice transmission talisman, "Watch him carefully and make sure that he doesn''t run away. We can''t afford to make a single mistake here."
"Un, we''ll keep watch, boss." The response came from the voice transmission talisman.
The boss just stood there without responding.
Around the boss were the three Foundation Realm Cultivators and based on the look on their faces, it was clear that they didn''t approve of this.
To move all of these resources just for a single possibility, it really was something that they couldn''t agree on.
But even though he was weaker than the three of them, he was the young master sent by the family. They had no choice but to listen to his orders.
However, the looks on their faces made it clear that they disapproved and would be doing something about this.
The boss just ignored all of this as he focused on big brother Hai and the others in front of him.
Chapter 331 Cleaning Up (2)
Lin Fan slowly made his way closer to where big brother Hai was.
As he came closer and closer, he was being watched by all the people that the boss had deployed in the surrounding forest.
When big brother Hai saw Lin Faning towards him, he narrowed his eyes to stare at him.
At the same time, he gave the signal to his men to carefully watch over the kids that they were currently holding.
When the kids saw Lin Fan walking over, they revealed looks of hope. They had wanted to say something, but their mouths were covered by the subordinates and they werepletely tied up with rope.
Lin Fan raised his hand and gave them a sign to calm down. Only then did the kids sit down and wait patiently.
Big brother Hai and his men didn''t make a single move as they watched Lin Fan walk over towards them. Even when Lin Fan stopped right in front of them, they didn''t say a single thing as they all stared at him with wary looks.
Lin Fan was the one who spoke first by saying, "What do you want?"
His voice was so cold that all of them felt a chill run down their spines.
Big brother Hai''s men were all the ones that had gone to the orphanage before, so they had seen Lin Fan before.
They had been confused why big brother Hai had wanted them to leave the orphanage alone, but now they understood.
This feelingˇit was a feeling of death.
It was as if death could happen at any moment.
This was a feeling that they had only ever received from their boss before, so it wasn''t a feeling that they were unfamiliar with.
If they had tried to fight this person back at the orphanage, there was no doubt that they would have all died.
It was a good thing that big brother Hai had stopped them.
In this situation though, they knew that the boss and three experts invited by the boss were nearby, so they weren''t worried. They knew how strong their boss was, so they were confident that Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to do anything.
So after being stunned, they quickly revealed a confident look again.
After giving a cough, big brother Hai forced out a calm smile as he asked, "What do you think I want?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at big brother Hai, putting even more pressure on him. But to his surprise, he found that big brother Hai and the subordinates behind him were much calmer than he thought.
It seemed like the belief in their boss was much stronger than he thought.
But that didn''t matter to him.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Release them and I''ll let you go."
Big brother Hai gave a scoff when he heard this before saying, "I don''t think you know what position you''re in right now. I''m the one that will be asking the questions."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at big brother Hai, but he didn''t say anything in response to this.
Big brother Hai also narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before asking, "Where is the Dragon Tongue Herb?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he didn''t let it show on his face.
However, the fact that he was asking this just confirmed that his worst case scenario hade true.
He didn''t know how they knew, but they knew that he was the one that had broken in.
So far, they were only asking about the Dragon Tongue Herb, so for nowˇ
"What Dragon Tongue Herb?" Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
Big brother Hai was surprised when he heard this.
He wasn''t surprised by Lin Fan''s denial, but he was surprised by the look on Lin Fan''s face and the tone of his voice.
The way that Lin Fan said this and the way that he looked, it was very clear that he didn''t know a thing.
Others might not be able to confirm this, but big brother Hai definitely was.
Big brother Hai and his men worked in collecting debts, so they had to have experience with reading people. Big brother Hai especially since he was the one in charge of negotiating with people.
He could see from Lin Fan''s reaction that he really didn''t know anything about this matter.
But his big brother had said that he had smelled the Dragon Tongue Herb on Lin Fan, so there was no way that Lin Fan wouldn''t be rted to this.
So after being silent for a bit, big brother Hai said in a firm voice, "You can act tough if you want, but we already know what you''ve done. You had the smell of the Dragon Tongue Herb on you, that isn''t something that you can hide."
As he said this, the boss who had been listening couldn''t help putting his head in his hand
He couldn''t believe that this idiot little brother of his had been fooled this easilyˇ
It was clear that the other side was pretending not to know and trying to draw out information from his little brother, but this dumb little brother of his had told him everything.
He really didn''t know how he was rted to this idiot.
Lin Fan on the other hand was happy that he got the information he wanted. At the same time, he finally learned where he had made a mistake.
But it was one thing that he never would have thought of because he never thought that anyone would be able to track him from this. After all, the Dragon Tongue Herb didn''t have much of a smell in the first ce, plus he never thought that someone would be able to track him based on residual smell.
Since it was so far out there, it was one of the things that he hadn''t prepared for.
So he didn''t beat himself up too much over it, but he knew that this was one of the things that he had to consider in the future.
Once he had figured this out, there was no reason for him to wait any longer.
So Lin Fan said, "Release the kids and I''ll let you leave. If notˇ"
He didn''t finish his words, but the intonation of his voice made it very clear what he was implying.
Big brother Hai and all of his men couldn''t help taking a step back when they heard this, but then they stood firm.
Big brother Hai took out a knife and put it at the throat of one of the kids before saying, "You''re not the one who is in charge here. You better tell us what we want to know orˇ"
Before he could finish, there was something that suddenly knocked the knife out of his hand.
He wasn''t able to see what it was, but there was a force that suddenly ripped the knife out of his hand and sent it flying into the air.
At the same time, the two men who were holding the kids suddenly felt pain in their hands and they couldn''t help letting go. When they looked down at their hands, they found that they werepletely frozen.
The kids that had been there also disappeared and had appeared by Lin Fan''s side.
They looked around themselves as if they couldn''t understand what had just happened, but they also didn''t stay awake for long. Lin Fan used his spiritual energy to put them to sleep.
After putting them to the side, he waved his hand and more icicles appeared in the air.
Big brother Hai and his men were all shocked when they saw this as they never expected Lin Fan to attack so suddenly.
All of them started backing up as big brother Hai said, "What, what do you think you''re doing?"
Even though it was clear that they were the ones in trouble, he still acted tough.
However, deep down, he and his men were all thinking, "Why isn''t the boss making a move?"
They had already agreed on a n, so they were just waiting for the boss and his helpers to make a move against Lin Fan.
However, nothing seemed to be happening.
Did the boss sell them out?
That was the thought that filled their mind for a second.
But then, there were several figures that appeared around them.
These figures surrounded Lin Fan and they all had weapons in their hands.
When big brother Hai and his men saw these figures, their eyes couldn''t help lighting up.
That was because it was the boss and his helpers.
However, the boss and the three Mid Foundation Realm Cultivators didn''t have good looks on their faces. All of them were knitting their brows as they looked at Lin Fan.
The reason why they didn''te out earlier wasn''t because they were getting in position, but rather because they were wary of Lin Fan after seeing what he had just done.
When he had attacked big brother Hai and his men, they hadn''t seen his attacks at all until it was toote.
They didn''t know how he had attacked, so they had been worried about fighting him.
But seeing that he was about to finish off big brother Hai and his men, the boss had no choice but to make a move.
So they came out and surrounded Lin Fan.
Standing there, looking at Lin Fan with knitted brows, the boss suddenly said, "As long as you hand over the two tokens you took, we can forget this matter."
Chapter 332 Cleaning Up (3)
Lin Fan looked at the boss in silence for a bit before saying, "I have no idea what you are talking about."
The boss knitted his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t give up as he said, "Just give us those two tokens back and we''ll forget everything. That is not something you want to get involved in, it''s much more dangerous than you think."
He tried to use reasoning to convince Lin Fan to give up the tokens.
He knew that it was impossible for him to follow Lin Fan and find his true identity in the first ce. Especially since he had made this move of surrounding him and getting the orphanage involved.
He would be on his guard against him in the future.
So he was trying to bluff Lin Fan right now.
He knew that it was very unlikely that they would be able to overpower Lin Fan in the first ce. While they could stall him a bit with the array, it was impossible for them to trap him here and take the tokens.
His only hope was that Lin Fan would give it up willingly.
That was why he was trying to reason with him.
But unfortunately, Lin Fan wasn''t moved by this at all.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the boss without saying a thing.
As time passed, the boss couldn''t help feeling more and more unsettled. It was almost like a child who had been caught doing something bad.
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and said, "If you don''t hand it over, you will feel the wrath of the eighth prince."
As soon as this was said, everyone couldn''t help staring at the boss with wide eyes filled with shock.
After all, no one would have suspected that one of the princes would be involved in this matter.
This was Night Fang City, where the scum of the empire gathered. Normally, the princes wouldn''t involve themselves in this ce since there was too much to lose from getting involved in this ce.
But now, the boss was saying that they were involved with the eighth prince.
Even the three Foundation Realm Cultivators were surprised by this since even they didn''t know this.
But everyone also couldn''t help revealing a glint in their eyes.
Being involved with a prince had its downsides, but there were still many benefits that they could gain from this.
So they were moved and they all turned back to Lin Fan with renewed vigor.
But what the boss cared most about was that Lin Fan had a calm look on his face after hearing that the eighth prince was involvedˇalmost as if he already knew that the eighth prince was involved.
If that was the case, why was he so calm?
One should know that the princes represented absolute power in this Mu Empire, especially since there was a power struggle right now.
The boss couldn''t help feeling more and more unsettled after seeing this.
Finally, Lin Fan said, "And? What''s the big deal with the eighth prince?"
Everyone''s chin dropped when they heard this since they never thought that this person would be so arrogant.
The boss was about to say something, but before he could, Lin Fan said, "It doesn''t matter since you will all be dying here."
All of them were once again taken aback when they heard this, but then the boss broke out inughter.
It seemed like he hadpletely misread Lin Fan.
He thought that he was a smart person, but it seemed like he was just an arrogant and dumb person.
He really thought that just because he had some special abilities, he would be able to take them down.
This was clearly an arrogant kid who knew nothing of this world.
So he wouldn''t bother ying with him anymore.
He nodded at the three Mid Foundation Realm Cultivators before all of them suddenly dashed forward with their weapons raised.
Even if Lin Fan had strange abilities, they didn''t believe that he would be able to take care of them all.
Then as long as they activated the array, he wouldn''t be able to do a thing to them.
So they all swung down at Lin Fan with their weapons.
However, before they could hit him, Lin Fan suddenly disappeared right in front of them.
They couldn''t see where he went, but when he reappeared again, he was already where big brother Hai''s group was.
Big brother Hai and the other subordinates were shocked before suddenly turning to run away. But it was impossible for these people to run away from a Foundation Realm Cultivator like Lin Fan.
Before they could take more than two steps, there were already icicles that were flying at them.
The boss saw this and gritted his teeth before raising his hand to summon the array.
He was going to use the array to block the attack for big brother Hai.
As for the rest, he didn''t care about them at all since they were receable.
But Hai Lang was different since he was his little brother.
Even if this little brother of his was a bit dumb, he was still his blood rted brother, so he couldn''t abandon him.
However, when he tried to activate the array, he found that nothing happened.
It was almost as if there was something that was blocking the array from activating.
So he could only watch as the icicles flew out and stabbed into big brother Hai and his men.
Big brother Hai''s eyes were filled with shock and betrayal as he looked at the boss.
He had trusted the boss, his big brother, with his life, so he never thought that he would die like this. If he had known that this would be the end, he never would have gone along with this.
He never would have even followed his big brother out of the family.
Even if it was hard living in the family manor, it was still better than being killed like this.
The boss stared at his little brother in shock for a few seconds before suddenly biting his lip. His eyes were filled with malice as he red at Lin Fan, but that didn''t affect Lin Fan at all.
The boss then turned to the three Foundation Realm Cultivators and roared, "What are you all watching for?! Kill him!"
The three Foundation Realm Cultivators revealed bitter looks, but they still followed his orders.
After all, they knew who Hai Lang really was.
Now that Hai Lang was dead, if they wanted to avoid being punished, they would have to kill the one that had killed him.
They would have to kill Lin Fan if they wanted any chance of surviving.
So the three Foundation Realm Cultivators used their strongest attack against Lin Fan.
But once again, Lin Fan disappeared before any of them could hit him.
When he appeared again, he was already in front of one of the Foundation Realm Cultivators, swinging down with the sword in his hand.
The Foundation Realm Cultivator raised the sword in his hand to block Lin Fan''s sword, butˇ
Lin Fan''s sword cut through the sword and the Foundation Realm Cultivator in a single swing. There was no hesitation at all as it cut right through both the sword and the person.
As the top half of this Foundation Realm Cultivator fell, he could only stare at Lin Fan''s sword in shock.
He had never seen a weapon this powerful before and he never would have thought that he would die at the hands of such a weapon.
The other two Foundation Realm Cultivators were also shocked by this, but they didn''t stand around waiting for it.
They took one look at each other before running off in different directions.
Now that Lin Fan had shown his power and that he could kill them, they wouldn''t stay around just to be killed. They knew that if they tried to avenge Hai Lang and fought Lin Fan, their fate would be the same as theirrade.
So without hesitation, they abandoned the boss and ran off in different directions.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan had no intentions of letting them go.
He had been nning on cleaning up this entire scene the whole time.
So he ran at one of the Foundation Realm Cultivators, taking no time to catch up to that person.
The one that he had chosen to chase had a bitter look on his face, but the one that he didn''t chase had a look of joy. After all, with the other person stalling for time for him, he would be able to escape.
Or at least that would have been the case if Lin Fan hadn''t prepared for everything.
Above the Foundation Realm Cultivator that was running away, there was a shadow that appeared.
By the time that the Foundation Realm Cultivator could react, there were already sharp ws that were in front of him.
He raised his weapon to block it, but his weapon was shattered by these ws.
The only difference was that these ws didn''t cut through the Foundation Realm Cultivator like Lin Fan''s sword did. They just left deep cuts on the Foundation Realm Cultivator''s chest.
Even though they were just cuts, they were still deep enough that they had seriously injured him and he was destined to die.
As for the Foundation Realm Cultivator that Lin Fan chased, he was cut in half just like the first one.
In just a few seconds, all three of them had been killed.
Chapter 333 Cleaning Up (4)
In less than a minute, there was only the boss left.
The boss had been staring on in shock as he couldn''t understand what had happened.
He had prepared everything, so why was it that all of his men were dead instead?
Why did the array that he had to ask for from the family not work?
Why did everything go wrong so quickly?
No, none of that mattered.
The most important reason he failed was that he didn''t know who he was dealing with.
He had many thoughts as to who Lin Fan was during this time, but not a single one of them had turned out to be correct.
It turned out that Lin Fan was a much more terrifying person than he had thought.
So the only thing that he needed to think about now wasˇ
The boss jolted as this thought passed through his mind before he quickly turned to look at Lin Fan standing over the corpse of the Foundation Realm Cultivator. Seeing the way that Lin Fan just stood there calmly, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine.
He had killed without any hesitation just now, so there was no doubt that he would also kill him now that he had a chance.
So the only thing that the boss should be thinking about now was how to survive this predicament.
The first thing that he thought of wasˇ
"As long as you spare me, I will nevere looking for you." He begged for his life.
He knew that there was no use holding onto his pride in this situation, so the best thing to do was beg for his life.
Then he added, "If my family doesn''t hear back from me within some time, they will send people toe and find me. I''m also here on behalf of the eighth prince, so he will definitely send people here to find me as well."
He used the power of his family and the eighth prince to threaten him again.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him as if he didn''t care about any of this.
Seeing this, the boss couldn''t help feeling more and more uneasy. As the uneasiness filled him, he couldn''t help saying more and more in a plea for his life.
However, Lin Fan just calmly looked at him as if none of this mattered.
Finally, Lin Fan asked, "Which family do you belong to?"
The boss couldn''t help being taken aback, but he also sensed a chance.
Lin Fan had been silent this entire time, but now he had suddenly asked this question.
Didn''t that mean that he was wary of the family that he was from?
So that was a straw for the boss to grasp from.
Without hesitation, he said, "I''m from the Yao Family of Brilliant Diamond City."
The way that he said this was filled with confidence, as if he believed that Lin Fan would back down immediately as soon as he heard this. But that was also how strong the Yao Family was.
They were not one of the ducal families that had influence, but a military family that had power.
It started three generations ago, but they had slowly built up enough power that they had control over a third of the armed forces in the Mu Empire. They were the second strongest influence in the army after the Mu Royal Family themselves.
So this was without a doubt a family that people didn''t want to offend.
So it was reasonable that he was confident.
But he didn''t receive the response that he thought he would.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him and said, "Is that so?"
The boss couldn''t help shivering again when he heard this.
Lin Fan had only asked since he wanted to see if he could get any information from this person, but he never thought that he actually would get some. But the scale of this informationˇwas a bit too much.
If this person was from the Yao Familyˇthat would mean that the Yao Family was working with the eighth prince since he had been sent here on behalf of the eighth prince.
Lin Fan had already checked some of the documentsst night, so he knew that the eighth prince was indeed involved in this matter.
So now that there was this connection with the Yao Family, he understood why the fourth prince had sent him to check this Dragon Tongue Herb. It seemed that this was much bigger than he thoughtˇ
There were plenty of things for him to consider now, but before thatˇ
He had to clean this ce up.
The boss had been silent, but seeing the way that Lin Fan''s eyes changed, he knew that this wasn''t going to go the way that he wanted. So he suddenly pulled out something from his Storage Ring and threw it onto the ground.
This was a special smoke bomb that had a special mineral in it that would negate spiritual sense and spiritual energy, so it was a smoke screen that could be used against cultivators.
He didn''t know if this would work, but this was the straw that he grasped.
He immediately turned and started to run after throwing this smoke bomb down.
But to his shock, he found that he couldn''t move at all. It was as if there was something grasping his feet.
He looked down to find that there were ws that hade out of the ground and were grabbing at his feet.
The boss was about to use his weapon to sh at these ws, but Lin Fan had also charged forward. There was only so much space between them and he knew where the boss had been, so it was impossible for him to miss.
The boss raised his weapon to block Lin Fan''s sword, but it was impossible for him to block it in the end.
The sword cut right through his weapon and his body.
As the boss fell to the ground, his face was covered in shock and disbelief as he couldn''t believe what had just happened.
After all, he had the strongest Yao Family and the eighth prince behind him, how could this person not care at all.
Even in his final moments, he couldn''t understand what had happened.
After taking care of this boss, Lin Fan put away his weapon and then took out two bottles of special powder.
One was the normal powder that he had usedst time, but the other one was a higher grade version of it.
The normal powder would only be able to take care of big brother Hai and his people, but the corpses of Foundation Realm Cultivators were much harder to take care of. So he was using this enhanced version of the powder to take care of the four Foundation Realm bodies.
This cost him a pretty penny, but it was better than leaving these bodies to be found.
This time, he made sure that he didn''t miss a thing when cleaning up the crime scene. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the Storage Rings of the boss and the Foundation Realm Cultivators.
Once everything had been taken care of, he quickly headed back to Night Fang City to meet up with Yun Lan and the kids with the two unconscious kids.
When she saw him, she immediately ran up and hugged him, but it was awkward since Lin Fan was holding those two kids.
She took them from him as she moved away before looking him up and down, as if she was trying to see if there were any injuries on him. But of course, she wasn''t able to see anything since Lin Fan was still covered in the same cloak as before.
After making sure that everyone was alright, Lin Fan went to check on Yun Lan''s friend.
Yun Lan''s friend was thest loose end that he had to worry about.
It would be best if she woulde with them since it would be easy for him to control who she could contact if she was in the Dungeon City, but it wasn''t as if he could just force her to go. So he went to ask her what she would do from now on.
In the end, Yun Lan''s friend said that she would stay in Night Fang City.
This was the worst case scenario for Lin Fan since it meant that he wouldn''t be able to keep an eye on her.
But he had to ept it since it would just make things worse with Yun Lan if he didn''t.
There was even the thought of killing her that passed through his mind, but he also quickly threw away that thought.
So in the end, he decided that he would have the Royal Style Store watch over her and recruit her.
At the very least, he would be able to control her that way.
There wasn''t much for Yun Lan and the kids to pack up, so it took them no time to leave the city.
The city might have provided some benefits to the orphanage, but they couldn''t care less if it existed or not. So there was no need to report to the City Lord that they were leaving.
Even when they went out the gate, there wasn''t a single guard that said anything about all the kids they were bringing out.
That was just the kind of city this was, but that was good for Lin Fan.
So just like this, he took Yun Lan and the kids away from this ce.
Chapter 334 Surprise Visitor
Lin Fan summoned out Igneel to bring Yun Lan and the kids back to Dungeon City.
If he were to bring them back in the carriage, it would take more than two months since he would have to travel slowly for the kids.
With Igneel, he would be able to fly past most of the problems that he would have encountered otherwise. At the same time, he would be able to entertain the kids so that they wouldn''t cause any problems.
The moment that the kids saw Igneel, they werepletely taken by it.
They rushed onto its back and then started moving in different directions to stare out at the scenery around them.
Of course, Lin Fan couldn''t let them fall, so he created a spiritual energy barrier around them that prevented the wind from blowing them off.
This might have been draining for someone in the Qi Gathering Realm, but it was nothing for a Foundation Realm Cultivator like him.
The kids were happy and Lin Fan was happy since he was sitting on Igneel''s back with Yun Lan in his arms.
Naturally, he never did anything with her since the kids were around, but to his surprise, Yun Lan was quite aggressive in this matter.
But Lin Fan was able to hold on.
The trip back took a week and a half since he had to take care of the kids.
When he arrived back at the Dungeon City, he had Yun Lan and the kids wait outside first as he went to tell the girls what happened.
He was able to easily make his way into the Dungeon City with his authority as the city lord, but he also made sure that the guards hid his identity from the others waiting in line.
Once he entered, he immediately made his way to the town hall where he was certain Yue Lan and Ming Xin were.
As he expected, they were there currently handling something.
Lin Fan had been able to easily make his way through the building with his illusion spell.
When he released it and appeared in front of Yue Lan and Ming Xin, they were immediately shocked. They had even wanted to call for guards, but then they recognized the cloak that he was wearing.
This was the cloak that Yue Lan had personally weaved for Lin Fan and it had taken her quite a long time, so it was hard for her not to recognize it.
Without hesitation, the two of them dashed forward to hug him.
Lin Fan just took them in his arms with a smile on his face.
But then he said, "I have something I need your help with."
The two of them looked at him with a confused look, but they still nodded after hearing this.
Lin Fan exined the situation he was in and then asked, "Can you get them in the city without anyone noticing?"
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin had knitted brows when they heard this.
It wasn''t because he had brought another girl back since they were already used to this. There were already plenty of girls in Lin Fan''s harem and they had epted that there would be more in the future.
That was also why Yue Lan was even trying to get more girls for Lin Fan on her ownˇ
The problem with Yun Lan and the kids wasˇthat they were liabilities.
Lin Fan had gone to Night Fang City in secret and he had cleaned up all the loose ends, except for Yun Lan and these kids.
So if someone wanted to find out who caused the situation in Night Fang City, there was the chance that they could track them down through Yun Lan and the kids.
This was also before Lin Fan told them everything that happenedˇ
There was still Yun Lan''s friend in Night Fang City.
While that friend didn''t know everything, she did know some things and could be considered a liability.
Still, seeing the look that Lin Fan gave them, the two of them had no choice but to help him.
So they organized the guards to bring the kids into the city when no one was looking. They used one of the side entrances to the city and brought them in without anyone noticing.
After they were brought in, the kids were brought to the Love Sect right away.
They still had the dorms that were used when they had brought the orphans from the various cities, so they put the kids in there for now.
As for Yun Lan, she was taken away by the girls as soon as she arrived in the city.
It was time for her to experience the baptism that came with being a new member of Lin Fan''s harem.
But the biggest surprise to her was when she saw Lin Fan''s real face.
As he pulled back the cloak and revealed the normal looking face, she couldn''t help letting out a secret sigh of relief. If it had turned out that he was handsome, then it would have been a big blow to her confidence.
She knew that she was pretty, butpared to the other girls hereˇ
It wasn''t as if her beauty was anything special.
So she couldn''t help feeling like she wouldn''t have a ce here.
But her heart had already been taken by Lin Fan, so it wasn''t as if she would leave.
If he had a normal face, at least she could tell herself that she was a match for him.
But then when he took off the mask and revealed his true faceˇit was a powerful blow to her.
Seeing how handsome he looked, she felt like she was crushed.
She couldn''tpare to him in terms of appearance, power, or wealth, so what could she rely on to stay by his side?
Especially when he already had all those beautiful women by his side already.
That was what she felt when she was taken away by the girls.
Later on, Lin Fan learned that the girls easily brought her into his harem since her confidence had been broken. But he didn''t know about the part where her confidence had been shattered.
Lin Fan also told Yue Lan about Yun Lan''s friend in Night Fang City.
When Yue Lan and Ming Xin heard about this, they couldn''t help giving another sigh and shaking their heads.
They really wished that Lin Fan had sent a message about this earlier or even told them about this earlier.
After all, the sooner they took care of this, the better.
Still, Yue Lan didn''t waste any time in sending a message to Night Fang City''s store for them to take care of her.
For a moment, she and Ming Xin had even considered just taking her out. However, seeing how Lin Fan looked at Yun Lan earlier, they knew that they couldn''t do that.
Both of them gave a sigh at this thought, but they didn''t feel any regret.
This was the man that they chose to love after all, so there was no changing it.
Once that was taken care of, Lin Fan went to rest up.
Escorting those kids for an entire week and a half was tiring for him, so he really needed to justy down and rest for a while, even if he was a cultivator.
The others didn''t mind since they knew that it was hard for him to take care of the fourth prince''s request. They were sure that he would need a long rest after what had happened.
Not to mention, he had already left them with a pile of paperwork to go over, so that''s what they were nning on doing while he was resting.
Before Lin Fan even woke up, they had already gone through all of the documents and hadpiled a report for the fourth prince that they immediately sent off.
Lin Fan slept for a total of three days and when he woke up, he felt refreshed.
But the moment that he went to check the situation, he received a surprise that he wasn''t ready for.
"You''re finally awake." That was the first thing that Yue Lan said as soon as she saw him.
Lin Fan revealed a confused look when he heard this, but he still asked, "What''s wrong?"
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin looked at Lin Fan with dark looks before saying, "There''s a surprise guest here to see you."
"Surprised guest?" Lin Fan asked.
Both of them gave heavy nods.
Lin Fan was very surprised by this since he couldn''t imagine what kind of surprise guest could make them act this way.
However, when he learned who the other side was, he couldn''t help feeling the same way.
It was an envoy from the fourth prince.
Why would the fourth prince suddenly send an envoy like this?
He couldn''t help feeling an uneasy feeling, so he quickly said, "Have Rokuko take Mu Bao Bao into the dungeon and hide her there."
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin were taken aback when they heard this, but Ming Xin gave a nod and headed off to take care of this.
Yue Lan just stood there looking at Lin Fan with a strange look, but Lin Fan ignored this and said, "I''ll go and meet the guest with you now. When did they arrive?"
Yue Lan said, "They just came, so they''re still waiting for you at the inn. It''s a good thing that you woke up or we really didn''t know what to do."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response to this before heading off.
Chapter 335 Shocking Visitor
Lin Fan and the girls didn''t go meet the guest right away.
Instead, they went into the walls of the inn to observe them.
After what had happenedst time, they had prepared this secret room so that they could observe the guests that came.
Of course, it was only because Lin Fan revealed that he was the dungeon master that they were able to build this. This gap in between the walls had only been formed because this building had been integrated into the dungeon.
So Lin Fan was able to reshape this inn as he pleased with the dungeon master system.
This also made it much safer since this was a building that was created by the dungeon system. It was ensured to keep cultivators up to the Golden Core Realm from noticing them if they were inside of the walls peeking.
They didn''t need to worry about being caught like this.
As they watched, they couldn''t find anything special about these visitors.
But there was one single person in this group that was specialpared to the others.
This one single cloaked person never took off their cloak, even when they were in the room. They didn''t eat or drink a single thing and just sat there apart from the others, not saying a thing.
The other members of the group didn''t mind this and justpletely ignored this person.
However, at the same time, they could see the respect that the others in the group were paying this person.
It was as if they were scared of that personˇ
But Lin Fan wasn''t able to see through that person at all, even when he used his Appraisal Eyes. It was just like the time with the other cloaked people when he went to Night Fang City.
The cloak that this person had was most likely a special cloaked that blocked spiritual sense.
So he stopped spying on them and had Yue Lan prepare a banquet to wee them.
Since there was nothing to gain from watching them, he would meet them to see what they wanted. Not to mention, it wouldn''t be good to keep this group from the fourth prince waiting for long.
When they arrived at the banquet that Yue Lan prepared, Lin Fan stood up to wee them.
However, before he could even say a thing, the cloaked figure took the opportunity toe forward and say, "I want to speak alone."
None of his group who hade in with him dared to say a thing as they all waited for Lin Fan''s response.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He narrowed his eyes to look at this cloaked figure for a bit before giving a nod in response.
He waved his hand to have Yue Lan bring some people in to entertain the other members of this group before giving a gesture to the cloaked figure to follow him. The cloaked figure didn''t hesitate at all to go in the direction that Lin Fan gestured in.
However, there were two other cloaked figures that came along with this person.
Lin Fan had checked these two earlier and had found that they were both in the Qi Condensing Realm.
These two were clearly bodyguards, but these were strong bodyguards for a random person like this cloaked figureˇ
Behind the two of them were Yue Lan and Ming Xin who followed them to the secret room.
This was a secret room in the inn that had also been built recently, but it was simr to the secret room in the town hall. It would prevent anyone from eavesdropping on them.
After they arrived, the cloaked figure looked to his two bodyguards, as if he was confirming something. After seeing them give nods in response, he pointed at Yue Lan and Ming Xin before asking Lin Fan, "Are they staying?"
Lin Fan just nodded and said, "Anything you can say to me, you can say to them."
The cloaked figure remained silent for a bit before giving a nod as well.
Then in front of them, this cloaked figure pulled back the hood of their cloak and revealed their appearance.
The moment that Lin Fan and the two girls saw the face under the cloak, they couldn''t help being shocked.
It was a face that they recognized as soon as they saw it.
It was a face that most people would recognize as soon as they saw it because of how popr it was right now.
It was the face of the fourth prince.
But why was it the fourth prince?
Why would the fourth prince personallye to their city like this?
It just didn''t make any sense.
The three of them just stood there in shock for a bit before Yue Lan was the first to recover. She poked the other two in the ribs and then started falling to her knees.
Lin Fan and Ming Xin immediately understood what was happening and they quickly bowed down as well.
But before they could, the fourth prince raised his hand and said, "There''s no need for that. I am not here as the fourth prince."
The tone of his voice made it clear that he wasn''t kidding and he was here for something serious.
But that made it hard for Lin Fan and the others. After all, this was the fourth prince and it was hard for them to act that casually around him.
The fourth prince saw this, so he said, "I am not the fourth prince right now, I am simply Mu Fu Bao. You can address me as such."
Lin Fan and the other two revealed difficult looks again after hearing this.
Lin Fan took the lead and said, "Your highnessˇ"
The fourth prince raised his hand again and said, "Just call me young master Mu then. Is that eptable for you?"
Lin Fan looked at the two girls and seeing them both nod, he nodded as well before saying, "Young master Mu, are you here because of the matter of the Dragon Tongue Herb?"
The fourth prince gave a nod as an appreciative look appeared in his eyes.
He was someone who liked being efficient, so he didn''t like wasting time with small talk. Since Lin Fan acted this way, he naturally gained the fourth prince''s praise.
But he didn''t let that look stay in his eyes for long as he regained his serious look and he said, "It is indeed the matter of the Dragon Tongue Herb that I''m here." Without wasting any time, he jumped right into the main topic, "I want to take all the documents that you brought back and I want to look over them myself."
Lin Fan had already expected this, though he didn''t expect the fourth prince to personallye for this matter. So he just gave a nod and said, "We''ll pack up everything and bring it over right away."
It didn''t matter if the fourth prince took everything since Yue Lan and Ming Xin had already copied everything over. Anything that they could have gotten from the documents was already written down, so they had no need for these documents in the first ce.
So it was better to give them to the fourth prince than to hold onto them.
But the fourth prince clearly wasn''t done yet based on the look on his face.
Lin Fan and the two girls just sat there in silence waiting for the fourth prince to say something, but he remained silent the entire time.
Finally, after a long period of silence, the fourth prince said with a smile, "You''ve done very well this time."
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this sudden praise from the fourth prince, but he quickly cupped his hand and gave a bow to the fourth prince as he said, "Young master Mu, your praise is too much."
The fourth prince gave a nod before saying, "With talent like this, it''s really surprising that you haven''t made a name for yourself earlier."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more uneasy when he heard this, but he forced himself to remain calm as he said, "Young master Mu, I just want to live a simple life. Sometimes, it''s better not to be known."
The fourth prince narrowed his eyes when he heard this as he looked at Lin Fan.
Just like this, the two of them sat there in silence, not saying a single word.
Then the fourth prince suddenly gave a p before saying with a smile, "Regardless, it is our Mu Empire''s blessing that someone like you is willing to work for the future of our empire."
Lin Fan''s uneasy feeling became even stronger.
To the back Yue Lan and Ming Xin could both hear that there was something strange about the way the fourth prince said this and they knew thatˇthis matter wasn''t over.
It wouldn''t be as simple as handing over the documents, or why else would someone as important as the fourth princee to a ce like this?
It was clear that the fourth prince had another request for Lin Fan.
It had to be an important one if the fourth prince himself came in person, so this was definitely a turning point.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the fourth prince without saying anything, waiting for the fourth prince to finish his words.
The fourth prince kept staring at Lin Fan with that smile without saying a word. Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked back at him, he gave an appreciative nod before saying, "You''ve already guessed it, I do have another task for you."
Chapter 336 Royal Token
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this as he waited for the fourth prince to finish speaking.
The fourth prince had been stalling, which wasn''t something that he should do based on the personality that he was famous for. So it must be something that was very difficult for him to say for him to act this way.
This was just even more unsettling.
The fourth prince hesitated after saying this before saying, "I want you to findˇa person."
The slight stall when he said this showed his weakness.
It was clear that there was a personal involvement in this matter that made it hard for him to talk about it.
The fourth prince then took out a token that Lin Fan found somewhat familiar that he ced in front of Lin Fan before saying, "In the South Province, I want you to find someone who has a token simr to this. That person should be a woman who should be in her early teens and her name is Mu Bao Hua."
Lin Fan''s brows knitted slightly when he heard this, but he quickly forced himself to reveal a calm look.
However, on the inside, he was freaking out.
This was something that he didn''t expect at all, but he knew what the situation was based on the context clues.
The South Province was where the Love Sect had once been before they were destroyed by their enemies.
The reason why this token seemed familiar was because Lin Fan had one that was simr to it, one that he had received from Mu Bao Bao.
And as for the name, Mu Bao Huaˇit was just a single word different from Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao had told him that her name hade from the sect master when he had picked her up. The Mu hade from the token and the Bao Bao hade from the nket that she had been wrapped in.
There had only been the word Bao on the nket, so the sect master had assumed that it was her name.
But now it seemed like her name was actually Mu Bao Huaˇ
Still, that didn''t change who Mu Bao Bao was to them, so Lin Fan didn''t show any signs of recognition on his face.
The fourth prince misread the expression on Lin Fan''s face and said, "This is a secret mission, so I hope that you will have your discretion."
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him and then asked, "What if I choose to reject this task?"
The fourth prince was surprised by Lin Fan''s sudden response, but then he said, "Can you tell me why?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "I''m just a person that wants to live a simple life. I don''t want to get involved in unnecessary matters."
The fourth prince couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this.
Based on how well Lin Fan had done with the previous task, he had thought that Lin Fan was a person who wasn''t just talented, but also loyal. After all, none of his elite subordinates had been able to aplish what Lin Fan had done.
Of course, it wasn''t because they weren''t skilled enough.
They had their own circumstances to consider, so they couldn''t send their full power to this. It was only Lin Fan who had devoted his full power to solve this matter for the fourth prince.
So the fourth prince thought that this was a disy of loyalty from Lin Fan.
He was under the false impression that Lin Fan was a loyal subordinate that would surely ept this request from him.
But nowˇ
The fourth prince was silent for a bit as he looked at Lin Fan with slightly knitted brows. But then he suddenly said, "You should know that peace is not easy toe by. If you don''t grab hold of this chance, that peace that you desire might nevere."
It could be considered a threat, but it was also a warning to Lin Fan.
After all, even if he wanted peace, it wasn''t as if peace was going toe to him since there were people that had set their eyes on the city.
These people were not people that could be ignored since they were the other princes.
So even if the fourth prince didn''t do anything, as long as he drew back his support for Lin Fan, this city would be in danger.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan still said, "I have already done one task, I feel like it''s reasonable to refuse one. Isn''t that right, young master Mu?"
Lin Fan had a firm tone when he said these words that made the fourth prince taken aback.
He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes to look at Lin Fan.
The guards and the two girls on the side couldn''t help feeling nervous. As far as they could tell, this seemed like this would devolve into a fight between the two sides.
But to their surprise again, the fourth prince suddenly revealed a smile and said, "You''re someone who sticks to your convictions, I can respect that."
Then his voice suddenly sank and turned deep as he said, "Unfortunately, you have no choice in this matter this time."
Lin Fan couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows when he heard this.
This would seem like a threat to a normal person, but Lin Fan could hear something different in his voice. It was as if there was someone else''s will that was speaking through him.
Lin Fan just watched as the fourth prince suddenly took out something else and ced it on the table.
This was a small token that was smaller than the one he had shown Lin Fan before, but this one had an aura that one couldn''t resist. It was as if this token contained the might of an entire nation and just being in front of itpelled one to submit.
As soon as they saw this token, everyone in the room revealed shocked looks, including the guards that were with the fourth prince.
This token was one that everyone recognized with a single nce because in this Mu Empire, there wasn''t a single person who wouldn''t recognize this token. That was because this token represented the highest power in this Mu Empire.
It was the token that represented the emperor.
But why did the fourth prince have this?
The fourth prince just revealed a smile and said, "With this, I think that you have no choice but to ept this task."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this along with the two girls in the back.
It didn''t take a genius to understand what he was implying with this.
With this token, he was saying that this was a request from the emperor instead of from him, the fourth prince.
But what Lin Fan knew was that the emperor was on his death bed and wasn''t in any condition to be sending the fourth prince out like this. So just how did the fourth prince get the emperor''s token?
Could it be that the fourth princeˇ?
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more unsettled as he saw this. He narrowed his eyes to look at the fourth prince with a wary look, but the fourth prince didn''t mind it.
The fourth prince just said with the same smile, "The emperor is not as incapacitated as you think or the rumours say. That is all I can tell you."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when he heard this.
He never would have thought that the fourth prince would be so blunt about this.
After all, shouldn''t this be considered a state secret?
But the way that the fourth prince looked at him made him feel a bit weird. It was almost as if he wanted him to know so he could trap him even more.
Lin Fan fell into deep thought after hearing this.
He had a choice ced in front of him now.
He could either remain in the Mu Empire, or he could abandon this city, everything that he had built up, and all his lovers to escape this plot.
Well, there was no real choice.
There was only the thought of how to handle this matter the best way that he could.
So after thinking for a bit, he said, "And if I still refuse?"
The fourth prince''s eyes opened wide and the others couldn''t help feeling fear at this.
Lin Fan had just refused in the face of the emperor''s token, this was not a small thing. If anyone knew this, he would be executed for sure.
But the fourth prince didn''t let this bother him as he revealed a smile again and said, "You can bargain all you want, but you''ll ept in the end. Just tell me what you want and I''ll consider it."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this before turning to Yue Lan.
Yue Lan was taken aback when she saw him looking his way, but she understood what he was asking of her.
Yue Lan suddenly gave a list of demands that she wanted for the city. These weren''t big things, but they certainly weren''t cheap either.
The fourth prince just nodded along as he listened to this.
After Yue Lan was done, Lin Fan turned to Ming Xin. When Ming Xin saw this, she also started giving a list of demands, but her list was strangepared to Yue Lan''s.
The things that she listed weren''t rted to the city at all, but they were just as expensive.
Once she was done, Lin Fan turned back to the fourth prince and said, "No more tasks after this one."
The fourth prince just remained silent after hearing all of this.
Chapter 337 Heading Out Again (1)
After a long period of silence, the fourth prince finally gave a slow nod and said, "I can ept all of those requests, but that depends on if you can finish the task."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Half now, halfter."
"Ho?" The fourth prince said in an amused voice before saying, "You''re asking for half now? Don''t you think that it''s a bit too greedy?"
Lin Fan just looked him right in the eyes and said, "Not at all."
The fourth prince looked right back at him for a bit before saying, "Alright, half now isn''t a problem." But then he said in the same amused voice as before, "But of course, some of the things that you are requesting can''t be given to you now. You''ll have to choose what you want first."
Lin Fan nodded in agreement to this.
He knew that the fourth prince was clearly referring to his request of this being thest task.
Of course he wouldn''t be able to fulfill this until Lin Fan finished off the current task.
But as for what he would fulfill firstˇ
Lin Fan turned to Yue Lan and Ming Xin for this.
The two of them looked at him before turning to each other to discuss this.
After a while, Yue Lan finally gave a list to the fourth prince.
The fourth prince nodded along to this before saying, "Alright, I''ll arrange for everything to be sent within a month." He turned back to Lin Fan to say, "Is that enough for you?"
Lin Fan nodded in response.
With this, the fourth prince gave a p before suddenly standing up and saying, "Alright, then I''m heading back to the banquet. I have to leave tomorrow, so I''ll enjoy myself tonight."
As he left, Lin Fan remembered something and said, "You''ve forgotten your token."
The fourth prince just acted like he didn''t hear this and walked out. There was no need for Lin Fan to guide them since there were guides that were waiting outside.
He was also certain that Lin Fan would have things to discuss with the girls in the room after he left.
So he just left without a care.
Lin Fan could only stare at the door as it closed and once it did, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
This was the most that his face was scrunched during this entire time.
After all, the fourth prince had left a steaming hot potato in this room with him.
The token that Lin Fan had referred to was the emperor''s token that the fourth prince had taken out in the end to pressure Lin Fan. This token had been ced on the table by the fourth prince and he hadn''t taken it with him when he left.
It was still sitting there on the table.
But of course, no one dared to touch it.
It was after all the representation of the highest power in this Mu Empire.
So what was Lin Fan supposed to do with it?
It was bad whether he kept it or not.
Keeping it would mean that he would be responsible for anything that happened to it and anything that happened if someone saw it. He didn''t know where the fourth prince got this token in the first ce, but if it was through some shady meansˇthen leaving it here might be the perfect way to pin this crime on him.
So there was the risk of keeping it.
But there was also a risk of not keeping it since this could be a test from the fourth prince.
Was he looking for Lin Fan to return to see his honesty or was he expecting Lin Fan to keep it safe for him?
There were many different possibilities to this that made Lin Fan''s brain hurt to think about it.
But there was the fact that the token was sitting there on the table that couldn''t be changed.
No matter how he wished it was different, the fourth prince had left this here.
He looked at Yue Lan and Ming Xin, but neither of them had any ideas for him. They just both looked at him with worried looks that made their thoughts clear.
Lin Fan gave a sigh before turning to pick up the token.
No matter what, it wasn''t as if this token could just be left here.
So at the very least, he would have to safeguard it until he met up with the fourth prince again. After all, if this was taken by someone elseˇthen it would be very likely that they would all be beheaded for it.
After putting it away, Lin Fan told Yue Lan and Ming Xin to take care of the fourth prince.
He was staying the night, so they wanted to make sure that the fourth prince''s group was properly entertained.
But of course, he also said, "If they go too far, feel free to knock some sense into them."
When Yue Lan and Ming Xin heard this, they couldn''t help revealing a blush and a happy smile.
When officials became drunk like this, it was very easy for them to lose control of themselves. Even someone as famously temperate as the fourth prince could be a beast under the influence of alcohol.
So if they ever reached that point, Lin Fan was giving them permission to take care of them.
After all, these were his women and he wouldn''t let anyone bully them.
Both of them came forward to give Lin Fan a kiss on the cheek before heading back to the banquet hall.
Lin Fan didn''t go with them because there was somewhere else that he had to go first.
After staying in the room for a bit, he went out and took a specific route.
This route led himˇright to the entrance of the dungeon. However, this wasn''t the main entrance that everyone else took, but the secret entrance to the dungeon.
The time that he had been waiting was to let Greeny''s puppets secure the route to ensure that he could get there without being seen.
Normally, he didn''t mind since the cover of the secret entrance was a storage room in the first ce. But after the visit of the fourth prince and the request that he had, Lin Fan didn''t dare be negligent.
He was d that he had been careful and had sent Mu Bao Bao to the dungeon in the first ce.
If he hadn''tˇwho knows what would have happened?
He knew that all kinds of crazy things could happen in this world, so he didn''t want to leave a single thing to chance.
When he arrived in the secret room, Mu Bao Bao who had been anxiously sitting at the table came over and asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first. After being silent for a bit, he brought Mu Bao Bao over to the table to sit down, but he still didn''t say anything.
The way that he acted made Mu Bao Bao even more anxious as she could tell that something bad had happened.
So she took a deep breath and said, "You can tell me what happened. I''ll be fine."
Lin Fan saw the determined look in her eyes, but he still hesitated. After taking a deep breath, he finally told her everything that had happened.
During this time, Rokuko had tactfully moved to the other room, where the controls for the dungeon were. She didn''t need to use them, but she knew that it was better than staying here, awkwardly listening to this.
After Lin Fan had finished telling her everything, he carefully looked at her face, waiting for her reaction.
However, Mu Bao Bao didn''t react at all.
She just calmly sat there as if she was in deep thought.
Or at least that was what it seemed to other people. In truth, Lin Fan could see the truth of her feelings in her eyes.
After being together for this long, there was an unspoken bond between them and he could see through her with a single nce.
Still, he knew better than to say anything until she was ready to speak.
After a long period of silence, she suddenly asked, "Why now of all time?"
Lin Fan didn''t know how to answer this, so he just remained silent.
However, Mu Bao Bao didn''t mind this at all since she had asked this question not to get an answer, but rather to vent her feelings.
She continued on by saying, "They''ve ignored me for all this time and now theye to find me all of sudden? Right when I''ve finally settled down and found a new ce to call home? Are they just trying to spite me or do they actually just want to never stop bothering me?"
Lin Fan just sat there listening without saying a thing as he waited for her to finish.
Finally, Mu Bao Bao turned to Lin Fan and said with knitted brows, "Could it be that they want to finish me to tie up loose ends?"
Lin Fan thought about it before shaking his head, "It didn''t seem like that was the case. After all, even the emperor was involved, so it should involve something much deeper."
Mu Bao Bao nodded in agreement to this before falling into deep thought once more.
After a while, she looked up at Lin Fan and asked, "Could it be that the destruction of the Love Sect was alsoˇ"
Lin Fan looked at her for a bit before shaking his head and saying, "I don''t know."
Chapter 338 Heading Out Again (2)
Mu Bao Bao revealed aplicated look when she heard this, but she didn''t keep talking about it.
She might have been angry, but she still had her wits about her.
Still, Lin Fan could see the guilty look in her eyes after she had asked this.
It was clear that she was ming herself for the destruction of the Love Sect.
Lin Fan didn''t think that she was wrong to think this since it seemed like the most possible option to him as well. He had always been confused why the Love Sect had been suddenly destroyed, but if it was because of this, then it would make sense.
Still, he knew better than to say it out loud to Mu Bao Bao, especially when she was in this state.
After a long period of silence, Mu Bao Bao said, "What should we do then?"
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "Do you want to go to the South Province again?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes opened wide when she heard this, but after a pause, she gave a nod.
She had left the South Province and deliberately avoided it after what had happened to the Love Sect, but nowˇit seemed like she had no choice but to go back. Now that this was even affecting the new home that she found, the new Love Sect that she founded, she had no choice but to get involved to protect what she had found.
She wouldn''t let anything take it away.
She looked at Lin Fan with an expectant look, as if she was waiting for the next idea from him.
Without knowing it, she had slowly be more and more dependent on Lin Fan. She just seemed to listen to him more as if she felt that everything that he said was right.
What she didn''t know was that this was the effect of the Love Gauge Taming skill.
Lin Fan however just shook his head and gave a sigh when he saw this.
He really didn''t know what to do in this situation, there were just too many changes for him to adapt to. He had no idea why there were so many sudden changes, but there was nothing that he could do against them.
After all, the people that brought these changes were people that he couldn''t do anything against right now.
All he could do was go with it and see how he could minimize the damage to his home and the people he cared about.
After settling this, Lin Fan turned to leave the dungeon.
There were still many other things that he had to think about, so he didn''t have the time tofort Mu Bao Bao like he normally would.
However, Mu Bao Bao wasn''t as passive as before as she came forward to grab Lin Fan''s sleeve.
Lin Fan was caught off guard since he had been deep in his thoughts, but he asked, "What is it?"
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being a bit taken aback by the curt tone in his voice, but she still said, "Can you stay with me?"
Lin Fan was about to say something, but he caught himself before he said it. He was surprised that he would even think about saying what he was about to say since it waspletely different from how he would normally act.
After taking a deep breath, he said, "I''m sorry, there''s other things that I have to take care of today. I promise that I''ll be with you another night, alright?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes dimmed a bit when she heard this, but she still said with a nod, "Un, you take care of what you need to take care of. I''ll be waiting."
Lin Fan patted her head with a smile before turning to leave.
As he left, he didn''t notice the strange way that Mu Bao Bao was looking at him.
At the same time, since he was lost in his thoughts, he didn''t notice the notifications that the system gave him.
ˇ
During the night, after Lin Fan fell asleep, there was a girls gathering.
"He''s not acting the same as usual?" Yue Lan asked.
Mu Bao Bao nodded in response to this before saying in a hesitant voice, "It almost seems like he''s being much more distant and not his usual kind selfˇ"
Yue Lan knitted her brows before giving a nod as well.
She had also felt the same feelinging from Lin Fan.
Since he hade back from Night Fang City, she had felt that he was getting more and more distant. It was as if he was always thinking about something and he was too busy for them.
It had only gotten worse since the fourth prince came.
All of the girls fell silent after this as they all looked at each other. They could see the determined looks in each other''s eyes.
After that moment of silence, Yue Lan said, "It''s clear that he''s being pushed too far by all these people and the stress is getting to him. If we want to protect himˇ"
She let her voice drift off before adding, "We need to take some drastic measures."
All of the girls nodded in response to this, including Yun Lan who had just joined the group.
She didn''t really know what was happening since she didn''t know Lin Fan as well as the others, but that didn''t mean that her affection was less than theirs.
With this decided, Yue Lan suddenly took out a packet from a secretpartment in the room and handed each of the girls a piece of paper. Even Yun Lan, who was participating for the first time, received a piece of paper.
Once they all received their pieces of paper, the girls nodded without even looking down.
Yue Lan then said, "You all have your assignments, so go and take care of it." Then after another pause, she added, "Don''t let him find out. This is for his good, but he might not understand."
All of the girls nodded once more before walking out.
There was only Yue Lan and Ming Xin left in the room after they were all gone.
Ming Xin looked at the look in Yue Lan''s eyes and she couldn''t stop a chill from running down her spine.
Yue Lan however didn''t mind this at all as she just sat there in silence.
While Lin Fan was sleeping, there was another notification that came from the system, but he didn''t see it at all.
It was just too bad that he didn''t see it.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan went to send the fourth prince off.
Since they now knew the real identity of this group, they sent them off without any fanfare to avoid any problems.
Luckily, this group hade in secret in the first ce, so there weren''t many people who knew about them in the first ce.
Lin Fan left the city with the fourth prince''s group and once they were a good distance from the city, Lin Fan asked to talk to the fourth prince in private.
The fourth prince agreed to this and went to the side with Lin Fan, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for Lin Fan to speak.
Lin Fan had already checked the area with Greeny''s puppets before calling the fourth prince to the side, so he took out the token without hesitation. He put the token in front of the fourth prince and said, "Your highness, I think you forgot this."
The fourth prince narrowed his eyes to look at the token in Lin Fan''s hand before saying with a smile, "I''ve never seen this token in my life."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he said, "Your highness, this isn''t something that can be left casually. Please take it with you."
The fourth prince just shook his head and said, "I''ve really never seen this token in my life before. I have no idea what you''re talking about."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows after hearing this.
After all, it wasn''t as if he could force the fourth prince to take this token.
But he really couldn''t keep this token with him.
The fourth prince could see the look on his face, so he said, "You should know when to take these things that are offered to you sometimes. This is something that my royal father wanted you to have, so I can''t take it back even if I wanted to."
Lin Fan''s eyes couldn''t help opening wide when he heard this.
The fourth prince had just saidˇit was the emperor who wanted him to have this token?
He just couldn''t believe this no matter how he thought about it.
But still, there was nothing that he could say in response to this since the fourth prince had been so resolute.
In the end, he could only let the fourth prince group leave without giving back the token.
So he put the token deep into the Pet Storage Space since he knew that it would never get to see the light of day again.
After sending off the fourth prince''s group, Lin Fan decided that he should leave right away.
He felt like he was losing control of the situation and he needed to obtain information as soon as possible, so he didn''t want to wait a single second longer in the city.
But he knew that this wasn''t possible since there were still things that he had to do in the city.
To his surprise though, Yue Lan told him that he could leave right away.
Lin Fan didn''t understand why Yue Lan told him this, but she actually pushed him to leave with Mu Bao Bao.
In the end, Lin Fan was basically forced to leave the city with Mu Bao Bao.
Chapter 339 Let’s Go
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao set off without raising a single sound.
They left early in the morning and with Igneel carrying them, they were able to make it to the border of the South Province in just half a day.
The South Province was called the South Province, but it wasn''t actually the southernmost part of the Mu Empire. That was the Water Province which was right beside the ocean south of the Mu Empire.
The South Province was just called the South Province because it was south of the Great Yellow River that ran through the Mu Empire.
When they arrived at the border, they didn''t know where to go, so they decided to follow the road to the nearest town.
The instructions that the fourth prince had given Lin Fan was to go to the South Province to find the person who had the token he was looking for, the person who was named Mu Bao Hua. However, he never told Lin Fan exactly where to go, so Lin Fan didn''t have any leads there.
At the same time, they couldn''t go back to the area around Fair Water City, where the Love Sect''s headquarters had been before. There would certainly be people watching over that ce for survivors of the Love Sect.
They would be caught immediately by the enemy if they did that.
So the only thing that they could do was wander around the South Province and see if they could find any clues.
This was a journey without a single goal.
So instead of flying there on the back of Igneel, theynded at the border and made their way there on foot.
There was a chance that they would be able to encounter something along the way, so they didn''t want to miss that.
It was a very boring trip in the end since there was nothing that they encountered along the way.
There wasn''t even a single person traveling along this road that they met, so it was very silent untilˇthey heard some noisesing from in front of them.
With their cultivation levels, they could easily figure out what these sounds were.
They were the shing sounds of weapons, so it was clear that there was a fight happening in front of them.
Lin Fan parked the carriage on the side before dashing through the trees towards the source of the sound with Mu Bao Bao.
With their skills, it was easy for them to sneak up on the fight without being noticed. They just stood there in the trees, looking down at what was happening in front of them.
It was just a normal fight between bandits and what seemed to be a merchant carriage.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw this, but then he turned to leave.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he said, "There''s no need to get involved."
When she heard this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a disappointed look.
If it was before, she knew that Lin Fan would have gone forward to help them without hesitation. He was that kind of person that would always be helping those that were in need.
But now, he didn''t hesitate to abandon these people to their fate.
She could see that there were also children that were hiding in the merchant carriage, so she was even more disappointed in Lin Fan.
Lin Fan could see the disappointed look on her face, but he still said, "Let''s go, there''s no reason for us to get involved."
Mu Bao Bao grabbed his hand as he tried to leave and said, "What''s wrong with you?"
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this and he couldn''t help knitting his brows in response to this.
For once, he was the one that found it strange that she wanted to show kindness to people like this. After all, it was always others who thought that he was strange for wanting to help people.
But now that he didn''t want to help people, he was still the one that was considered strange.
What was this?
As Lin Fan just stood there in a daze, Mu Bao Bao looked right at him and asked, "Are you really not going to help?"
There was a slight pleading tone in her voice when she said this that confused Lin Fan.
He didn''t understand why she was asking him this and why she was looking at him like this, but it did hurt his heart to see her like this.
In the end, he still shook his head and said, "No, we don''t have the time for this. We need to go to the town and investigate."
Mu Bao Bao deeply knitted her brows this time as aplicated look appeared in her eyes.
Finally she said, "If you''re not going to do it, then I''ll do it."
Without giving Lin Fan any time to react, Mu Bao Bao had already jumped out of the tree. Even if Lin Fan had time to react, he wouldn''t have been able to stop her since she was much faster than him in the first ce.
He could only watch as Mu Bao Bao fell down andnded in front of the bandits who were moving towards the merchants.
When the bandits and the merchants saw Mu Bao Bao appear, they couldn''t help being shocked.
But the bandits also saw how beautiful Mu Bao Bao was and they couldn''t help revealing lewd smiles. Even though Mu Bao Bao had covered up her face, just her body was already enough to stir them up.
It even made them forget that she had appeared out of nowhere.
The bandit boss said, "Little missy, this isn''t a ce for you to get involved in. But if you''re looking for a good time, I can show you one."
All of the banditsughed when he said this.
The merchants didn''t say anything, but they did start moving away.
It was as if they were nning on using Mu Bao Bao as a distraction while they escaped.
But Mu Bao Bao just ignored the bandits and turned to the merchants to ask, "Are you alright?"
The merchants couldn''t help cursing under their breath when they heard this since it drew attention to them again.
As expected, when Mu Bao Bao said this, the bandits had turned their attention back to the merchants. They could see that they were slowly backing away, so the bandits were about to move forward to surround the merchants.
But before they could make a move, they suddenly felt a pressure fall onto them.
This was a pressure that was like a mountain and not a single one of them was able to make a move when they felt this pressure fall on them.
All of the bandits looked around to see if they could find the source of this pressure, but they couldn''t find it.
That was because they never expected it toe fromˇthe beautiful girl who was standing in front of them.
Lin Fan who had been watching from above couldn''t help feeling strange seeing Mu Bao Bao.
Seeing her stand in front of the merchants like this, he couldn''t help thinking of when he had first met her. Back then, she had saved him just like she had saved the merchants.
But now that he thought about it, he was different from how he used to be.
If it was before, he would have been the one to help the merchants who were being sieged by the bandits.
He might not have saved them if they were just adults, but he had also sensed the children who were in the carriage. At the very least, he would have moved for the children even if the adults wouldn''t have appreciated his help.
But nowˇhe was different.
Just what had changed?
He had things that he was attached to that he didn''t want to lose which made him more scared of sticking his nose in ces that he shouldn''t. That made him more timid and less willing to take action.
Like now, he was worried about Mu Bao Bao and the matter with the Mu Royal Family that he was willing to leave these kids to their fate.
It was no wonder Mu Bao Bao had revealed that disappointed look.
When he had asked the girls what they had liked about him the most, they had all told him that it was his kindness that they loved.
Now that he had betrayed that kindness, it would be strange if Mu Bao Bao wasn''t disappointed in him.
It was as if he had be a different person from the one that she loved.
As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help raising his hand and pping himself on the face.
He really needed to reflectˇ
Even if he was being pressured by these things, he shouldn''t lose who he was.
If he lost his identity, his sense of self, he would no longer be the same person he was before. He would be someone that would be worn down by the world and would be pushed around.
He couldn''t bend his morals just for this.
So after this p, Lin Fan jumped out of the tree andnded in front of Mu Bao Bao.
Everyone was surprised again when they saw this, but the bandits looked at him with hostile gazes. It was clear that they thought that he was the source of this pressure.
Chapter 340 Flying Crest Traveling Merchants
The bandits forced themselves to break free of this pressure, which had be a bit weaker when Lin Fan had shown himself.
Mu Bao Bao also had a surprised look on her face, but that was quickly reced with a faint smile.
But she also had a trace of worry in her eyes as she watched to see what Lin Fan would do now.
Lin Fan looked at the bandits charging at him without any worry.
These bandits were only in the Qi Gathering Realm and not a single one of them was even in the Mid Qi Gathering Realm. Against a Foundation Realm Cultivator like him, it would be a piece of cake for him to deal with them.
So he just raised his hand and flipped it.
When the bandits could react to what was happening, they found that they were all staring at the sky.
Not a single one of them could understand what Lin Fan had done.
But of course, they didn''t keep their consciousness for long as they suddenly felt something hit them in the face. They didn''t see anything hit them, but there was that force that knocked them out.
After they were knocked out, there was only silence that followed.
The merchants just looked on in shock as they couldn''t understand what just happened.
One moment they had been surrounded by these bandits and then the next, the bandits had fallen to the ground.
This went against allmon sense.
Still, this shock onlysted a moment before they were filled with joy.
After all, the bandits that had been threatening them had suddenly been taken care of and now they had been saved.
But before they could do anything else, they started moving towards the bandits. There was a clear look of murderous intent that appeared in their eyes.
Lin Fan turned to look at them and said, "Stop, there''s no need to kill them."
The merchants had clearly unwilling looks in their eyes, but they also stopped moving forward. They didn''t know what to think about this person who had just appeared out of nowhere, but they knew that he was the one that had taken care of these bandits.
They wouldn''t offend this mysterious and powerful person for no reason.
Lin Fan then said, "Get some rope and tie them up. We''ll bring them to the town to hand over to the guards."
The eyes of the merchants filled with even more unwillingness, but they agreed to Lin Fan''s request in the end.
Mu Bao Bao had been worried that Lin Fan would take it too far and would end these bandits, but it seemed like he was still him. He was still that kind and merciful person that she hade to love.
She walked up behind him and took his hand.
Lin Fan was surprised to feel her hand holding his, but then he looked back at her with a smile before mouthing, "I''m sorry."
Mu Bao Bao''s smile became even wider when she saw this.
It didn''t take long for the merchants to tie up the bandits, but then they had to face their next problem.
They still didn''t know what Lin Fan wanted.
The leader of the merchants carefully came over with two other members while the rest were inside of the carriage. The carriage had already been loaded up and the bandits'' blockade had been moved out of the way, so they could run away at any moment.
It was clear that they didn''t trust Lin Fan at all, but Lin Fan didn''t mind.
He knew that this was just how this world was.
When the leader of the merchants came over, he cupped his hands and said, "This friend, thank you for your help in taking care of the bandits. I am the leader of the Flying Crest Caravan, Wang Mu."
The other two merchants also cupped their hands and bowed their heads to Lin Fan, but they didn''t speak like the leader had done.
After he said this, Wang Mu looked back up without saying a thing and waited for Lin Fan to speak.
Lin Fan just silently looked at him and the other two without saying a thing.
When Wang Mu saw this, he couldn''t help feeling pressure from Lin Fan even though Lin Fan wasn''t putting any pressure on him.
He wasn''t saying anything because of his instincts as a merchant.
When it came to negotiations like this, it was never good to reveal one''s cards first. He would wait until the other side revealed some of their cards before revealing his own since whoever held onto their cards the longest would have the greater advantage.
But he didn''t have the option to feign disinterest like he normally would in this situation since the other side basically controlled their lives right now. They couldn''t go against this person who had defeated those bandits so easily.
So after a long period of silence, Wang Mu couldn''t help saying, "This sir, is there anything we can do for you?"
Lin Fan didn''t reply and just looked at him for a bit before asking, "What kind of merchants are you?"
Wang Mu was caught off guard by this sudden question and he couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a confused look as if he didn''t understand what he just said.
He had already said that they were a traveling caravan, so it should have been clear what kind of merchants they were.
So why was he asking this question?
Could it be that he was expecting some kind of specific answer from them?
Wang Mu looked at Lin Fan with an uncertain look while Lin Fan just patiently waited for Wang Mu to answer.
Finally, Wang Mu said, "We are traveling merchants, so we sell all kinds of products. We find products in different ces and then we bring them to ces thatck these products to sell."
He just gave the most basic answer that he could give since he didn''t know what Lin Fan was expecting.
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this and then he said, "So where are you heading now?"
Once again, Wang Mu waspletely confused by this question, but he still responded, "We''re heading to the town down the road to sell the goods that we just brought from Fair Water City."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao knitted their brows when they heard this.
Fair Water Cityˇ
That was a ce that they were familiar with.
Well, Mu Bao Bao was familiar with it and Lin Fan had heard about it, but it was a ce that they cared very much about.
Lin Fan then said with a smile, "If it''s alright, can we travel with you to the town?"
Wang Mu and the other two merchants knitted their brows this time when they heard this.
They just looked at Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao with these knitted brows as if they didn''t know what to do.
After all, while it would be good for them to have these powerful escorts, they didn''t know what their real intentions were. They had saved them from the bandits, but that didn''t mean that they were good people.
In this world, the only ones that they could trust were themselvesˇ
But could they say no to these people?
No, they didn''t have the power or the right to do so.
So it wasn''t as if they could do anything if Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao wanted toe with them.
In the end, Wang Mu and the other merchants had no choice but to ept this offer.
Lin Fan left Mu Bao Bao here while he went off to get their carriage.
Even if Mu Bao Bao was a beautiful girl, he didn''t feel worried about leaving her here.
That was because he called out two wolves to stay by her side.
When those two wolves came out, the merchants immediately cowered. They could easily recognize what these two wolves were and they knew that they wouldn''t be able to do anything to these wolves.
Mu Bao Bao happily petted these two wolves when she saw them because she recognized who they were.
They were Fuyuki and Fubuki who Lin Fan hadn''t called in a while.
But since they had broken through to the Foundation Realm, he feltfortable calling them out again since he knew they would be able to take care of themselves.
Leaving them there, Lin Fan went to get the carriage and it didn''t take him long toe back.
When he arrived, he loaded up all of the bandits into his carriage while Mu Bao Bao went into the carriage of the traveling merchants.
Wang Mu and the others didn''t have a willing expression on their faces when they saw this, but they couldn''t say anything against it. So they just let Mu Bao Bao ride in their carriage.
As they were heading towards the town, Lin Fan could see Mu Bao Bao ying with the kids in the carriage.
The kids had been wary of Mu Bao Bao at first, but she was a beautiful big sister, so they quickly opened up to her. The adults on the other handˇstill had distrustful looks as they looked in her direction.
Still, they couldn''t do anything, so they just minded their own business and didn''t stop the kids from ying with Mu Bao Bao.
Like Wang Mu had told him, it didn''t take them long to arrive at the town.
This was a town that was smaller than his dungeon town had been, but it was a good ce to start for them.
Chapter 341 Flowing Mud Town
When they arrived in the town, they were stopped by the guards at the gate as per usual.
However, since they were traveling with the Flying Crest Caravan, it was easier for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao to enter the city.
The guards were already familiar with the Flying Crest Merchants since they had already been here several times before, so they knew that they could be trusted. They didn''t even bother checking Lin Fan''s or the Flying Crest Merchants'' caravans because of this.
They were just quickly ushered into the city.
As they went past, the guard captain asked Wang Mu a few questions about where they would be setting up their shop.
It seemed like the guard captain was a customer of Wang Mu''s, so that was why it was so easy for them to pass.
Once they were in the city, Wang Mu said to Lin Fan, "This young master, I think that it''s time for us to part ways. We need to go to our inn and prepare to do business tomorrow, so I hope that you will not me us for leaving in a rush."
Lin Fan nodded in response before asking, "Where are you setting up tomorrow? I''lle and see what kind of stuff you have to sell."
Wang Mu entered his merchant mode when he heard this and he quickly took out a piece of paper to draw a map for Lin Fan before promising to give him a good deal if he came.
Since they were already in the town, he wasn''t scared that Lin Fan would do anything.
After all, if Lin Fan did anything now, he would be offending the Mu Empire since this was a town under their jurisdiction. He didn''t believe that Lin Fan would be that crazy even if he was a powerful cultivator.
The Mu Empire had their own experts after all.
When they were about to leave, Wang Mu couldn''t help stopping and turned around to bow to Lin Fan with cupped hands, "Thank you for saving us."
This time, his voice was filled with sincerity, unlike his words from before.
Back when they were out of town, he was worried that Lin Fan would rob them or do something to them. But now that the tension that came with potential danger was gone, he could express his sincerity to Lin Fan.
After all, it was a fact that Lin Fan had saved him.
Lin Fan just waved his hand with a smile in response to this.
Mu Bao Bao went to say goodbye to the kids and during this time, the other adults in the carriage thanked them with guilty looks in their eyes.
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ăo§® Now that it turned out that they were indeed good people, they couldn''t help feeling bad since they had been so distrustful of them.
But in the end, they parted on good terms.
Once the Flying Crest Merchants were gone, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao went to their own carriage andˇLin Fan casted the illusion spell on it.
In front of everyone, the carriage seemed to disappear, but no one really cared.
It was as if they had forgotten that there had been a carriage there a few seconds ago.
With this illusion spell around them, they drove into an alley before Lin Fan put the carriage away in his Pet Storage Space.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t exactly know how he did it since Storage Rings wouldn''t be able to do things like this unless they were very big. But she didn''t question it since she knew about the dungeon.
She knew that Lin Fan would have all kinds of mysterious things and she should just trust him.
Once the carriage was gone, Lin Fan turned to her and asked, "Shall we?"
Mu Bao Bao nodded in response.
Then both of them disappeared from the spot.
The two of them quickly moved across the roofs of the town until they arrived at a certain part of the town.
Before arriving in the town, Lin Fan had already learned about theyout of the town from Wang Mu. During the trip, he had asked Wang Mu many questions about this Flowing Mud Town.
Wang Mu was surprised by Lin Fan''s questions at first, but he quickly realized why Lin Fan was asking these questions.
It didn''t take a genius to tell that Lin Fan was new to the town, so it wasn''t strange that he was asking about it.
So Wang Mu answered all of the questions that Lin Fan asked. He basically told him about theyout of the entire town since he had already been here several times and knew most things about this town.
Chapter 342 Cloaked Figure
?
Through the eyes of the puppets, he could see that there were two groups of people that were currently kneeling.
He didn''t know what the leader of the Drowning Rat Gang or the Steel Head Gang looked like, but he saw two people who were clearly the leaders of these two groups kneeling at the same time.
The one that they were kneeling to was a cloaked figure who was sitting on a couch in front of them.
This cloaked figure didn''t say a thing as they just sat there in front of these two groups.
There seemed to be an oppressive air in this room as they just sat there in silence.
Finally, after a long time, the cloaked figure said, "Your obedience is epted."
Once they heard this, there was a clear rxation that ran through the bodies of every person who was kneeling on the ground. However, not a single one of them dared to stand up yet.
The cloaked figure looked down at them and asked, "The matter that we asked you to look into. What do you have?"
Both of the leaders looked at each other before waving their hand at one of their subordinates behind them. These subordinates brought out an envelope each that they ced in the hands of the leaders.
Then both of these leaders offered the envelopes in their hands to the cloaked figure sitting on the couch while still bowing their heads.
The cloaked figure waved a hand and the two envelopes floated into the air. They floated through the air beforending right in the hand of the cloaked figure sitting there.
The cloaked figure opened them up and then slowly looked through the information on them.
What the cloaked figure didn''t know was that there was someone peeking over their shoulder.
Or rather, there was a mosquito that was flying there over their shoulder, reading everything on the piece of paper in front of them.
When Lin Fan saw what was written on the piece of paper, he couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows.
There wasn''t much information that he could get from this piece of paper since there wasn''t information on it in the first ce. However, there were two words that had caught his attention as soon as he looked at it.
Love Sect.
This was an intelligence report by the two gangs on the whereabouts of the remnants of the Love Sect.
He didn''t know why this cloaked figure was asking these two gangs to find information on the remnants of the Love Sect, but it wasn''t hard for him to guess that he didn''t have good intentions.
It was very likely that this person belonged to the group that had destroyed the Love Sect in the first ce.
Lin Fan just didn''t expect to run into someone like this right away.
He could guess this person most likely used their power to subdue these two gangs and had forced them to swear loyalty to them.
So he would be able to find out the identity of this person by sending puppets to follow the two gang leaders.
For now, he wanted to see what this cloaked figure would do.
After reading through the report and not getting the information that they wanted, the cloaked figure just sat there in silence.
In the report, there was mention of someone who had imed to be a survivor of the Love Sect that passed through this town more than two months ago, but they had no idea where that person had gone. It was too long ago that they weren''t able to find any trail of that person at all.
That person had left this town in less than a day without telling anyone where he was going, so they had no idea how to find that person.
Other than that, there were just some rumours about the Love Sect in that report.
After a long period of silence, the cloaked figure threw the paper in their hands at the two gang leaders.
When this happened, all of the gang members started trembling in fear.
They knew that the report that they had brought had displeased this cloaked figure. This was something that they had already expected when they saw the results of the report.
But there was nothing that they could do since this was all the information that they had.
The only thing that they could do was show it to the cloaked figure and hope that there would be some way out of it.
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything as they suddenly stood up in front of them.
As the cloaked figure just stood there, the gang members all felt chills run down their spines. At the same time, it was as if there was some kind of pressure that was pushing down on them, forcing them into the ground.
This pressure was as heavy as a mountain and it made it hard for them to breathe.
It was too hard for them to even move at this point.
After a long period of silence, the cloaked figure finally said, "You have a week to find one rat from the Love Sect. If you don''t, you already know what kind of punishment you will receive."
Without waiting for a response from the gang members, the cloaked figure suddenly disappeared.
When they disappeared, none of the gang members dared to stand up as they kept their heads bowed down. Only after a few minutes passed did they finally dare to look up, but they all had ugly expressions on their faces.
After all, they knew what the cloaked figure was threatening them withˇ
But even so, they knew that it was close to impossible for them to find a member of the Love Sect like the cloaked figure wanted.
So the only thing that was awaiting them wasˇtheir punishment.
After another prolonged silence, the two gang leaders suddenly looked at each other. Then without saying a word, they suddenly grabbed each other''s hands as if they were making a pact.
Once that was done, the two groups left the room, but they left in different directions.
The people in the bar were curious about what had happened in the back room, but since neither side was saying anything, there wasn''t anything that they could do. They just knew that the back streets of this Flowing Mud Town would change now.
As for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao, they had been sitting in the bar the whole time watching as well.
But of course, Lin Fan was watching in a different way.
Now that the meeting was over, there was no need for them to stay here any longer, so they quickly left these back streets.
They found an inn on one of the main streets of the town and booked a room.
Once they were in that room, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao put up barriers to make sure that no one was listening to them.
Only when this was all done did Lin Fan tell Mu Bao Bao what he had heard in the meeting room.
After Mu Bao Bao heard this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows. She looked at Lin Fan silently for a bit before asking, "Is this cloaked person rted to the ones that destroyed our Love Sect."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know." But then he added, "But it seems very likely."
There was a me that suddenly appeared in Mu Bao Bao''s eyes, but she also quickly suppressed it. She then said, "What do we do now?"
Lin Fan calmly said, "We came here looking for leads and this is a lead. So we should stay in this town a bit longer and see what kind of information we can get. But of course, this is risky, so I don''t know if you''d want to do this."
Mu Bao Bao nodded and said, "This is the best way."
Lin Fan nodded, but then he knitted his brows.
He had his own uneasiness about this n because of what he had seen in the room.
When the cloaked figure had disappeared, he hadn''t been able to tell how that cloaked figure had disappeared. Even using the Appraisal Eyes, he hadn''t been able to follow the cloaked figure.
In fact, he wasn''t even able to see through the cultivation of the cloaked figure with the Appraisal Eyes.
So he was certain that this person had a powerful technique that could hide their cultivation orˇthey were much stronger than him. Either of these options wasn''t good for him, so there was no need for him to think about it.
The key thing was that this cloaked figure was dangerous.
Mu Bao Bao saw Lin Fan''s expression and couldn''t help asking something that she suddenly thought of, "What about the Drowned Rat Gang and the Steel Head Gang? Shouldn''t we be watching over them?"
These two gangs were rted to the cloaked figure, so they were their best chance of getting information.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I already have someone watching over them, so we don''t need to do a thing. Not to mention, if we poke our noses too deep into this, it will easily expose who we are. We don''t know what the cloaked figure is capable of, so we shouldn''t act too rashly."
Mu Bao Bao thought about it before nodding in agreement.
She trusted Lin Fan''s abilities since they had already saved them many times.
So for now, they would just wait and see what the two gangs did.
Chapter 343 Shopping
?
It was just too bad that neither of the gangs did anything that night.
Lin Fan monitored their bases with Greeny''s puppets for the entire night, but he wasn''t able to find anything.
That was because they didn''t do anything.
They just holed themselves up in their bases and drank themselves unconscious.
While they were drinking, they didn''t hold backining about the cloaked figure that they had just met. It was the same situation for both the Drowning Rat Gang and the Steel Head Gang.
Even the bosses didn''t hold themselves back and startedining about the cloaked figure.
But even so, not a single one of them dared to insult the cloaked figure.
It was clear by the looks in their eyes that they were too scared to do so.
Still, theirining did give Lin Fan some information.
Theyined about how it was their bad luck to meet that cloaked figure and be forced into doing things like this. Through theirining though, Lin Fan knew just how they hade into contact with the cloaked figure.
It was the cloaked figure who had initiated contact with them by kidnapping the two bosses one day.
The bosses had been shocked to see the other person and had thought that it was the other person''s fault that they were kidnapped. That was until they saw the cloaked figure and saw that both of them were tied up.
The cloaked figure had given them the choice of submitting or dying and of course the bosses had rejected this offer in the first ce. They wouldn''t let this clear act of coercion through force break them, even if they had been at the whims of the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure let them go back to think this over, but they ignored the cloaked figure in the end. They chose to teach the cloaked figure a lesson by sending their men to kill this cloaked figure.
All that they received in return were the heads of all the men that they had sent to kill the cloaked figure.
These heads had been delivered to the front door of their bases for all of the men to see, so it was impossible for the bosses to hide this.
Once they knew that there was this threat to their lives, the bosses couldn''t hold back their men anymore.
The bosses of these gangs were only just a bit stronger than mortals, so it wasn''t as if they ruled over these gangs with their strength. They ruled over the gangs with their cunning and intelligence.
But none of that mattered if the men feared for their lives.
Once they were afraid, they wouldn''t listen anymore and they would lose control of their gangs. So the two of them had no choice but to listen to the demands of the cloaked figure.
That was where it all went wrong.
The cloaked figure simply gave them the order to look for remnants of the Love Sect and then disappeared. The cloaked figure had only reappeared today to get the results of the investigation from them.
And now they were stuck in this situation where they couldn''t do anything.
The only thing that would save them was if they were able to find a trace of the Love Sect, but that was praying for a miracle.
Lin Fan just left them to wallow in their own self pity since he didn''t care what happened to these people in the first ce.
Both of these gangs already had reputations for doing evil things, so they weren''t any good people.
If bad people wanted to deal with bad people, he wouldn''t get involved in it.
When morning came, all of the gang members had fallen asleep from drinking all night, so they wouldn''t be of any use to Lin Fan. He just left Greeny''s puppets to watch over them just in case they did anything, but he didn''t bother watching them himself anymore.
He had already gotten more than enough information from them.
So after having breakfast, he headed off with Mu Bao Bao.
They headed down the main street and into one of the business streets of the town.
This business street wasn''t the biggest or the most prosperous in the town. It was just one of the many business streets that were scattered all over the town.
The reason they were here was because this was where Wang Mu told Lin Fan the Flying Crest Merchants were setting up.
Lin Fan could have gone to any merchant or any information seller for the information that he wanted, but he decided toe to talk to the Flying Crest Merchants again. It was all because they were traveling merchants that he had already built up a rtionship with.
While he could build rtionships with other traveling merchants, it would take more time than he was willing to spend. So there was no reason for him not to use this connection that he had already made.
When they had been traveling together yesterday, Lin Fan had asked them many questions, but they had been cautious with their answers. They didn''t know Lin Fan''s intentions back then, so they were wary towards him.
But they were much more rxed after they had arrived in town, so Lin Fan felt that he could get some answers now.
Of course, if they weren''t willing to tell him, Lin Fan had other ways.
Since they were merchants, that made it easy for him.
Lin Fan had plenty of money to make friends with.
Money really was the universalnguage in cases like this.
When they looked around, they weren''t able to find the stall that Wang Mu said that they would set up.
Lin Fan couldn''t even help thinking that Wang Mu had lied to him because he had been afraid of him.
He started thinking about different ways of finding where Wang Mu''s stall was, but before he could use those methods, there was a carriage that came over. This was a carriage that he was familiar with since he had traveled with it yesterday.
Sitting at the dashboard of the carriage was Wang Mu and the other two who had talked to Lin Fan yesterday.
When they came over, they couldn''t help being surprised by Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were waiting there for them. However, they were professional merchants, so Wang Mu said with a smile, "Young master Lin, it''s an honour to meet you again. Is there anything I can help you with?"
Lin Fan just revealed a smile and said, "I came here to check your wares like I promised yesterday."
Hearing this, Wang Mu''s smile became even wider.
He knew that someone was powerful as Lin Fan was definitely rich, so he was happy to trade with someone like him.
Wang Mu gave a wave of his hand to the people in the carriage before he started ttering Lin Fan.
The other members of their caravan came out of the carriage and started setting up the stall. That included the kids who hade along with the rest of them.
These kids were the kids of the merchants, but unlike kids in Lin Fan''s previous world, they had to work for a living. There wasn''t anything like schools in this world, unless one was rich enough to go to one, so most kids worked with their parents.
But when Mu Bao Bao saw these kids, she went over with a smile on her face.
Seeing Mu Bao Bao, the parents had no choice but to let their kids go and y with her.
Lin Fan shook his head before taking out a few gold coins for her. He also handed a few gold coins to the kids who were hesitant in taking them, but they still took them after Lin Fan encouraged them and their parents gave them their approval.
After they were gone, Lin Fan took Wang Mu to the side to ask him a few questions.
As he had expected, Wang Mu was unwilling to speak at first, but that quickly changed once he took out a few more gold coins that he passed Wang Mu.
Once he saw those gold coins, Wang Mu revealed a wide smile and told Lin Fan most of the things that he asked for.
There were only a few things that he didn''t answer, giving the excuse that they were rted to his trade secrets, so he couldn''t tell Lin Fan anything. However, the answers that he did receive was more than enough to make Lin Fan happy.
When they had finished talking, Mu Bao Bao and the kids hade back with smiles on their faces.
All of the kids had some kind of snack in one hand and they had toys in the other.
The one with the most snacks and toys in the end was Mu Bao Bao.
After they had finished talking, the merchants had also finished setting up their stall and were about to start hawking.
Since Lin Fan had said that he was here to do some shopping and he had time to spare, he went over to check out their goods with Mu Bao Bao.
He was surprised by what kind of goods they had since he had never asked them about it.
It turned out that the goods that they had brought to Flowing Mud Town this time was a batch of jewelry.
These weren''t special jewelry and seemed to be made frommon materials, but they were still enough to catch Mu Bao Bao''s eyes.
In the end, Lin Fan bought a ne and a jade bracelet for her.
Chapter 344 Picnic
?
After they had finished shopping, there wasn''t much for them to do, so they just walked around the town as if they were on a date.
Their only lead right now was the cloaked figure that was behind the Drowned Rat Gang and the Steel Head Gang, so they had to keep watching the two gangs since Lin Fan wasn''t able to track that cloaked figure.
So right now, he was watching over the Drowned Rat Gang and the Steel Head Gang with Greeny''s puppets.
But they werepletely knocked out since they had spent the entire night drinking.
Even if Lin Fan was watching them, it wasn''t as if he would learn anything from them while they were all unconscious. That was because while they had been drinkingst night, Lin Fan had already checked their bases for any clues.
Other than evidence of some wrongdoings, there wasn''t anything rted to what he wanted to know.
So all he could do was watch them and wait until they woke up.
The cloaked figure said that they would be back in a week, so that was what the two of them were waiting for right now.
They even thought of ns of capturing that cloaked figure, but they decided against it since it was too risky right now. They didn''t know anything about the cloaked figure and Lin Fan wasn''t able to see how they had disappeared.
Even if they wanted to capture the cloaked figure, they wouldn''t be able to do so unless they could find a way to keep them from disappearing.
At the same time, there was the risk of revealing themselves.
Mu Bao Bao had a higher level of cultivation than Lin Fan and there was a chance that she would be able to see through the technique that the cloaked figure used. However, that came with the risk of revealing themselves to the enemy.
Right now, they had the advantage that the enemy didn''t know about them.
As soon as the enemy knew, unless they were certain that they could keep the information locked down, it would be very likely that the enemy leaders would learn about Mu Bao Bao''s existence.
Right now, Mu Bao Bao had be very important because of what had happened with the fourth prince.
Lin Fan couldn''t deny that the Love Sect''s destruction could be rted to Mu Bao Baoˇ
There were just too many unknown factors to this that he didn''t feel safe doing it, so he decided to take the safest option. While that safest option would mean that they would gather as little information as possible, it was better than risking it all.
So they continued watching over the two gangs while enjoying themselves.
When the two gangs finally woke up, even though theyined about their hangovers, they did start doing what they should do.
The various gangsters spread out to start looking for information on the Love Sect, but they spread out too far that Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to keep track of all of them with Greeny''s puppets. So Lin Fan chose to give up on tracking all of them and just watched over the bases of these two gangs.
But there was one exception to this.
Whenever the gang leaders left the base, he would always send a group of puppets with them to watch over them.
Most of the time, the gang leaders just went out to take care of the business for the gang.
Business such as threatening innocent merchants for protection money or collecting debts from poor people who had been forced into taking loans with incredibly high interest rates.
These kinds of businesses earned the ire of Lin Fan, but he didn''t do anything to stop them.
It wasn''t his ce to stop them after all.
Over the next week, there wasn''t anything special that happened since it was impossible for them to find traces of the Love Sect in the first ce.
These two gangs were just normal mortal gangs, so it wasn''t as if they had powerful cultivator connections. The remnants of the Love Sect would all be powerful cultivators, so it would be hard for these mortals to find them.
There was one time though where they thought that they had found a trace of the Love Sect.
There was a rumour that there was someone from the Love Sect hiding out in a cabin in the forest near Flowing Mud Town. The one who brought this rumour to the attention of the gangs was someone who imed to be the one taking care of this member of the Love Sect.
Of course, what they demanded was a cash reward.
The two gangs were desperate, so they paid that cash reward in the end.
However, when they arrived at the cabin in the woods, they found that it was just a rogue cultivator who was using the name of the Love Sect.
This rogue cultivator was only in the First Qi Gathering Realm, so it was easy for the gang members to defeat them.
As for why they were using the name of the Love Sect, it was because they had heard about the destruction of the Love Sect from another rogue cultivator. They thought that since the Love Sect was destroyed, they would be able to do whatever they want in the name of the Love Sect.
That rogue cultivator waster left up chopped in pieces in the woods by the two gangs.
As for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao, they took this time to have a pic in the forest.
Since there was nothing that they could do, they decided to just enjoy themselves and treat this week as a mini vacation until they had to deal with the cloaked figure again.
Lin Fan had packed a perfect pic for the two of them and he had also found a perfectke clearing with Greeny''s puppets.
Since they had some free time, Lin Fan also brought out all of his pets that he hadn''t let out of the Pet Storage Space in a long time.
As soon as they were released, they were immediately captured by Mu Bao Bao who had a soft spot for these cute things.
That is, only a few of them were caught by her.
Hayase, Igneel, Hi, Fuyuki, and Yuuki were all ignored by Mu Bao Bao.
She had urately picked out all of the female pets and were petting their soft fur with a happy look on her face.
The pets struggled at first, but they quickly realized how futile it was since they couldn''t overpower Mu Bao Bao, so they just epted being petted by her. At the same time, Lin Fan had also given a secret order to them for them to let her pet them.
On the side, Hayase and Fuyuki revealed envious looks as they watched Mu Bao Bao pet them.
Hayase was envious over Shiro because she had never let him touch her like that, even after all that he had done to confess his love for her.
Fuyuki was envious because of how well Nobume was getting along with Mu Bao Bao.
Both Nobume and Yuuki had grown over the months and now they were at the point where they could be considered teenagers since wolf type spirit beasts had a short youth cycle. Since they had be teenagers, they hadn''t allowed their father to get close to them at all.
It could be said that they were currently in their rebellious phase, so Fuyuki had beenpletely ignored by themˇ
Seeing Nobume and Fubuki getting along so well with Mu Bao Bao was sure to incite his envy.
At the same time, he was also watching Yuuki getting along with Igneel on the side with a trace of envy.
He thought that at the very least, he would be able to get along with his sonˇbut that wasn''t the case. It seemed like his son Yuuki was more interested in his new friend Igneel than he was his father.
Igneel was around the same age as Yuuki, so it wasn''t strange that the two of them got along so well.
Lin Fan also had a bitter smile at being abandoned by Mu Bao Bao, so he came over to pet Fuyuki on the head.
Fuyuki looked at Lin Fan with a slightly aggrieved look since it could be said that it was Lin Fan''s fault that he was going through this right now. But then that look faded since he knew that Lin Fan was in the same situation as him.
Mu Bao Bao hadpletely ignored the pic that he had prepared for the two of them to y with the pets.
So it could be said that he was being ignored just like how Fuyuki was being ignored.
Since Lin Fan offered his hand to Fuyuki, Fuyuki decided to take it and rubbed his head against Lin Fan''s hand.
While these two lonely dogsforted each other, there was another single dog that was wallowing in self pity to the side.
Hayase wasn''t able to connect with the two of them since it was different in his situation.
He was being ignored by Shiro, but that wasn''t that much different from usual. After all, he had still been rejected by Shiro all this time and he had never been able to make any progress with her.
He had tried giving her all kinds of gifts and making grand gestures of love, but it was all ignored by Shiro.
So he was even more lonely than the two who were being ignored by their loved ones.
Just like this, they spent a nice afternoon by the side of theke.
Chapter 345 Cloaked Figure Again
?
A week passed just like this and as expected, the two gangs weren''t able to find a single thing.
During this time, Lin Fan wasn''tpletely idle either.
He had gone to various different merchants, the above ground side of the intelligence selling game and had gotten some information that he wanted.
Once they were done with these two gangs, he had already figured out where to go next.
That is unless there was some new information from the cloaked figure.
The gangs stayed in their hideouts all day, going over the information that they had.
Lin Fan had already been watching them all week, so he knew exactly what kind of information they had for the cloaked figure. With what they had, it was clear that they wouldn''t be able to avoid the "punishment" that the cloaked figure had mentioned.
So Lin Fan was curious what the punishment would be.
When night fell, the two gangs headed to the same bar again.
When they met outside the bar, they looked at each other with grim looks before heading in together.
When the people in the bar saw this, it created another stir.
There was that meeting between the two gangs just a week ago and now there was another meeting like this.
Many people thought that something big was about to happen in this Flowing Mud Town with how active these two gangs were being. So many of them started gathering in this bar, waiting to see what would happen.
But neither of the gang leaders cared about this.
They only cared about what was in front of them.
Lin Fan was watching them the entire time as they went into the room.
After both of the leaders entered, neither of them or any of their men dared to sit down in the chairs in this meeting room. They just all tensely stood there as if they were afraid of something.
However, even though they had all gathered there, there was nothing that appeared.
It was only an hourter that there was movement as the cloaked figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.
Even though he had been scanning the room the entire time, Lin Fan still wasn''t able to see through this.
If he had to guess what it was, it was most likely some kind of cloaking ability just like his illusion magic. It obscured people''s vision of the cloaked figure, allowing them to go wherever they wanted without being seen.
That is unless there''s a more powerful cultivator that can overpower their ability.
Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes just weren''t strong enough for that.
That is what he believed because the other optionˇwas too unbelievable.
The other option was that this cloaked figure was using some kind of space attributed ability.
This would allow them to teleport into and out of the room however they wanted, allowing them to move without being tracked.
But space attributed abilities were very rare.
He had heard from Mu Bao Bao that only those in the Nascent Soul Realm were able to do things like that without a very powerful cultivation technique.
So if this cloaked figure was using a space attributed abilityˇthat would most likely mean that they were in the Nascent Soul Realm.
If they wereˇthen they couldn''t even touch that person''s feet. They would have no choice but to run with their tail between their legs.
After the cloaked figure arrived, both of the gang leaders and all of the men behind them immediately fell to their knees in front of them.
The cloaked figure didn''t acknowledge this as they just stared at the gang leader without saying a word. After a long time, they finally said, "Rise."
The gang leaders looked up, but they didn''t dare stand up.
As for the subordinates behind them, they just kept their heads down the entire time.
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything when they saw this, they just reached a hand out as if they were expecting something.
Both of the gang leaders had ugly expressions on their faces when they saw this, but they still waved a hand at the subordinates behind them. One of the subordinates from each gang took out an envelope for the bosses to take.
The bosses hesitated for a second after taking the envelopes, but they still brought them forward for the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure didn''t react at all when it took the envelopes and they just pulled out the documents instead to scan.
After scanning over the reports, the cloaked figure didn''t do a thing as they just stood there as if they were still scanning it.
Then all of sudden, without any warning at all, the cloaked figure raised the report in their hand and threw it at the two bosses in front of him. The papers flew through the air in a manner that paper shouldn''t have done and hit the bosses in the face.
When they were hit in the face with the paper, it was as if they had been hit with a club as they were knocked to the ground from this heavy blow.
Then after hitting them in the face, the paper fell to the ground like normal paper. However, both of these bosses had their heads stuck in the ground as if they had been mmed into the ground.
It took a bit of effort for them to pull their heads out of the ground and when they did, one could see the swollen cheeks on their faces. It was clear that this blow wasn''t a light one.
But neither of the bosses dared to say a word about this.
The cloaked figure looked at them and there was a pressure that fell onto the bosses and their men. This pressure was so strong that they didn''t dare look up at all.
Finally, the cloaked figure said in a cold voice, "Is that all you have?"
This cold voice sent a chill down their spines and they felt like they were on the edge of death. It was as if there was a noose that was tightened around their neck that would drop them at any moment.
But they couldn''t back down nowˇ
So the bosses looked up at each other before one of them said, "We just need a bit more time. A week is just too short."
The other boss nodded and said, "If we can just have a bit more time, we''ll get all the information that you want and more. We promise that we will not disappoint you."
The cloaked figure just looked at the two of them as if they were considering something.
Then they walked forward and picked up the pieces of paper from the ground before walking back to where they had been standing before. They looked through the pieces of paper as if they were looking for something again.
When the bosses and the subordinates saw this, they couldn''t help feeling a bit of hope.
After another long period of silence, the cloaked figure finally said, "Hmm, you did put in some effort, I can see that. It seems like I had been too harsh with my requirements. It seems like I''ve had too much hope in you."
The bosses and the subordinates couldn''t help being taken aback when they heard this.
This was the first time that they heard this kind of more gentle tone from this cloaked figure.
But of course, it also lit the sparks of hope inside of them.
Judging on what the cloaked figure said and the tone that they said it in, it seemed like they were willing to forgive them.
So the bosses quickly looked up and said, "Master, we promise that we will not disˇ"
Before they could finish though, the cloaked figure raised a hand to cut them off.
Both of them immediately shut their mouths and waited for the cloaked figure to speak.
The cloaked figure looked at them and said, "Wait and let me finish first."
They were confused by this, but they nodded and fell silent, waiting for the cloaked figure to speak.
The cloaked figure continued to look over the reports in their hand for a while before suddenly ripping it in half.
The bosses and subordinates were shocked and confused when they saw this as they couldn''t understand what was going on.
Then before they could react, the cloaked figure ripped the pieces of paper in his hand in half again. He continued to rip the paper in his hand in half until he only had a bunch of scraps in his hand.
Once he had a bunch of paper scraps, he suddenly threw them into the air.
The bosses and subordinates all looked up at the pieces of scrap paper in the air with confused looks as they didn''t understand what was happening.
The pieces of scrap papers just floated there in the air,pletely defying thews of physics.
The cloaked figure then said in a cold voice, "I''ll release you now. You''ll receive eternal release."
The subordinates were confused by this, but the bosses had looks of realization as if they understood what he was saying. Without any hesitation, they both stood up and started running towards the door.
But as soon as they started running, the pieces of scrap paper fell from the air.
The subordinates didn''t even understand what happened, but the bosses knew what cut right into them as the pieces of scrap papernded in their backs.
These pieces of scrap paper didn''t stop at all as it cut right through their bodies, cutting them into pieces.
There was only the cloaked figure left standing by the end of this.
Chapter 346 Another Evolution
?
After all of the others had fallen, the cloaked figure waved their hand and the remaining pieces of paper fell to the ground.
Not all of them had been used on the bosses and their subordinates. The cloaked figure had kept a few of them in the air, as if they had expected the bosses and subordinates to put up more of a fight.
But since they were all dead, there was no need to keep these pieces of paper floating in the air.
Once all the pieces of paper had fallen, the cloaked figure turned as if they were about to leave.
However, before they did leave, they suddenly turned around to look around the room, as if they were looking for something.
Lin Fan who had been spying on the room with Greeny''s puppets couldn''t help trembling when he saw this.
That was because for a second, the cloaked figure had been looking right at one of the puppets in the room. It was almost as if they could see the puppet that was watching them.
But after looking around for a bit, the cloaked figure stopped looking around and turned around again. Then just like before, the cloaked figure seemed to disappear into thin air.
Lin Fan didn''t dare let his guard down after seeing this and he just tensely sat there.
Mu Bao Bao saw that there was something wrong with him and was about to ask him what was wrong, but Lin Fan slowly shook his head towards her. Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao closed her mouth and quietly sat there, waiting for Lin Fan to give the alright signal.
After waiting for a while, Lin Fan stood up and led Mu Bao Bao out of the bar.
They had been sitting in the bar where this had all been happening. Lin Fan had been using Greeny''s puppets while Mu Bao Bao had been keeping an eye on everything that happened around them.
After they left the bar, Lin Fan stopped Mu Bao Bao from asking him questions again.
It was only when they went back to their room and Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao both put up barriers that Lin Fan finally let out a sigh of relief.
Seeing him act like this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help asking, "What happened?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer at first as he revealed a heavy look, but then he told her about what had happened.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a surprised look after she finished listening before knitting her brows to ask, "Are you sure that he was looking for you?"
Lin Fan shook his head before giving a nod. Then he said, "I''m not 100% certain, but it seemed like he was looking at me."
Mu Bao Bao was silent for a bit before asking, "What do we do then?"
Lin Fan was also silent at first, but then he said, "We''re leaving tomorrow."
Mu Bao Bao''s brows rxed a bit when she heard this, but they were still slightly knitted. Still, she nodded in agreement to what Lin Fan said.
The two of them spent the night taking turns standing on guard since neither of them were assured in just sleeping without guarding the room. It was a good thing that both of them were powerful cultivators, so it didn''t matter that they didn''t get as much sleep.
When they woke up in the morning, they didn''t waste any time at all summoning out the carriage and headed out of town.
They could have gone out without the carriage, but since they had arrived in the town with the carriage, it would make more sense to leave with it.
The guards remembered the two of them since they hade with the Flying Crest Merchants, so they were allowed to leave the town without much of a fuss. Of course, the gold coins that Lin Fan secretly passed to the guards also helped with that.
They quickly headed down the road after leaving the town and only after they were a few kilometers away did they let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that the cloaked figure hadn''t found out that it was them who was spying and hadn''t followed them.
They stopped by the side of the road to rx for a bit before moving on to their next destination.
But during this time, Lin Fan felt something strange.
This wasn''t anything to do with the cloaked figure, but rather he felt something strangeing from inside of the Pet Storage Space.
After telling Mu Bao Bao that he had to go for a bit, he entered the Pet Storage Space.
Mu Bao Bao was confused where he was going, but she was already used to all the strange things that he always did.
Still, she was very surprised when he disappeared without a trace. Even with her strong spiritual senses, she wasn''t able to find a trace of him.
When Lin Fan appeared in the Pet Storage Space, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes.
That was because the Pet Storage Space was filled with a light that he had never seen before in the Pet Storage Space. This light was so strong that he even thought that it was the light of the sun, but that shouldn''t have existed in this Pet Storage Space.
After taking some time to adjust to the brightness of this light, Lin Fan was able to see what it wasing from.
It was a little bird that was lying down on the grass that was releasing this bright glow.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this little bird since it was thest thing that he had expected to release this kind of bright glow.
It was the Gale Sparrow that Lin Fan hadpletely forgotten about.
After all, once he had obtained Greeny, he had no need for this Gale Sparrow anymore since Greeny''s puppets could do the Gale Sparrow''s job better.
But the Gale Sparrow had been with him since the beginning, so Lin Fan couldn''t just abandon it.
He had left it in the Pet Storage Space the entire time since he didn''t know what to do with it for now. In the end, he hadpletely forgotten about it and it remained in the Pet Storage Space indefinitely.
But it wasn''t as if the Gale Sparrow suffered from staying in the Pet Storage Space.
The Pet Storage Space was a ce that was filled with spiritual energy, so any spirit beast that stayed here wouldn''t suffer. In fact, this was a ce that was like a paradise for any spirit beasts, so the Gale Sparrow was very happy to stay here.
Spirit beasts needed arge amount of spiritual energy to increase their cultivation in the first ce.
The Gale Sparrow that had stayed in the Pet Storage Space for this long had absorbedrge amounts of spiritual energy and in the end, it had even evolved which was what was happening right now.
This bright glow around the Gale Sparrow was a sign of its evolution.
At the same time, the flow of spiritual energy inside of this Pet Storage Space was strange which was what caught Lin Fan''s attention in the first ce.
It was as if there was a powerful vortexing from where the Gale Sparrow was, drawing in all the surrounding spiritual energy.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything to stop it and just continued watching.
Finally, after a few minutes, the bright light around the Gale Sparrow started fading.
A few more minutester, the bright light stopped and the Gale Sparrow suddenly stood up.
Seeing that Lin Fan was here, the Gale Sparrow flew over to where he was and just pped its wings in the air there. Judging by the way that it looked, it was as if it was asking to be praised.
Lin Fan didn''t respond to this at first as he looked at the Gale Sparrow with his Appraisal Eyes.
He found that even though the Gale Sparrow had evolved, it hadn''t actually changed its species.
ording to the Appraisal Eyes, the Gale Sparrow was still a Gale Sparrow.
However, it was now showing that there was the word variant beside its species.
It had evolved just like the me Smander, Igneel had.
But at the same time, it was also different.
Unlike the me Smander, Igneel, it didn''t gain anything special like the dragon''s bloodline.
Instead, the Gale Sparrow had be a variant of the Gale Sparrow race that could now use light attributed spiritual energy.
There were many different abilities that it had gained because of this evolution and all of them involved using light energy, even though the Gale Sparrow should have been a spirit beast that used wind spiritual energy.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the Gale Sparrow with a strange look after seeing this since he couldn''t understand why the Gale Sparrow would suddenly develop light attributed skills. But still, since it had evolved, it was certain to be stronger.
No, it was already stronger since after evolving, it now had attack skills.
Before this, the Gale Sparrow only had the ability to move fast and didn''t have any attack power at all. But now, it was different after it had evolved and gained these new skills that involved attack skills.
After looking at the Gale Sparrow for a bit, Lin Fan reached his hand out to pat it on the head before saying, "I''ll name you Hikari."
He had never given the Gale Sparrow a name before since he had thought that he wouldn''t keep it for long. However, now that it had evolved, he had no ns of letting it go.
The Gale Sparrow, Hikari just nuzzled against Lin Fan''s hand after receiving this name.
Chapter 347 Explosion
?
Once the Gale Sparrow had finished evolving, Lin Fan no longer had a reason to stay in the Pet Storage Space any longer.
So he took out a few drops of the Clear Water for the pets, giving a bit extra to the Gale Sparrow since it had just evolved before heading out again.
Mu Bao Bao was able to sense Lin Fan''s sudden appearance, but she didn''t move from the spot that she had been waiting in. That was the trust that she had in Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan appeared again, he got into the carriage and started driving it forward once more without saying a word to Mu Bao Bao.
The two of them continued along their way to their next destination.
However, they were nning on traveling slow instead of going at their normal speed.
While they were nning on keeping their identity as cultivators, they were nning on appearing much weaker than they actually were. They were going to hide their power unlike they had done in Flowing Mud Town.
In Flowing Mud Town, they had only shown their powers because they thought that it would help them get information faster.
p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ăo§® While it had done that, it had also exposed them to quite a bit of danger in the form of the cloaked figure.
It made it clear that they were currently in enemy territory and they should hide their identity as much as possible while they were looking for information.
So from now on, they would be hiding their power as much as possible.
As for their destination, they were heading to Floating Seed City.
This was one of the biggest cities in the Southern Province with countless people moving through it each day, so it would be a safe ce for them to hide. At the same time, with how many people were there, it was very likely that the enemy was there as well.
Doubly so since they had heard a rumour that someone from the Love Sect had passed through there recently.
Since they had heard the rumour, then the enemy should have also heard the rumour as well.
So they should be sending someone to investigate just like how they had sent the cloaked figure to Flowing Mud Town.
Since they were taking their time to head to Floating Seed City, it took them around the same time as it would take a group of mortals to get there.
But the two of them weren''t worried since they had time right now.
There wasn''t anything urgent that forced them to rush this mission, so they were allowed to take their time. Though Yue Lan and Ming Xin certainly would have wanted them to finish it as soon as possible so that Lin Fan coulde back and do his job.
But there was no rushing this since it was a mission without a concrete goal in the first ce.
During their journey, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao made the most out of their time together.
Mu Bao Bao kept finding new ways to please Lin Fan as they slept out under the stars and Lin Fan always had a smile on his face when he woke up.
However, that wasn''t the only thing that they were doing.
The main reason they were doing this act out in the open like this wasˇbecause of the pressure that this unknown enemy ced on them. So while they were doing this act, it was also dual cultivation that would help them be stronger.
They didn''t know how strong their enemies were, but they were certain that these enemies would be stronger than them.
So they needed to be much stronger or they would certainly suffer.
When they were awake, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao both took the time to practice their techniques.
Other than increasing their cultivation, they could also increase their control of their cultivation techniques. Those that mastered their cultivation techniques would always be stronger than those who didn''t have control over them.
On one of those breaks, Lin Fan headed off into the woods by himself since he wanted to test out something new and he didn''t know what was going to happen. He didn''t want to identally hurt Mu Bao Bao, so he asked her to stay in the carriage.
As for what he was testing, it was the new skills that he had received from Hikari, the variant Gale Sparrow.
Since this variant Gale Sparrow had gained light attributed spiritual energy, Lin Fan was also able to control light attributed spiritual energy.
But what caught his attention the most was this new ability to control and condense light.
When he had tested it out before, he found that it was simr to howsers worked. He would be able to condense the light into a single point with this skill that would highly concentrate it, making it very fast and destructive.
However, the problem with this was that because it was very condensed, it was a very small attack. It could burn right through anything, but it had a very small area of attack, so it wouldn''t cause enough damage.
Maybe if Lin Fan hit a very sensitive and vital part, he would be able to hurt them a lot, but that was hard to do in a fast paced battle.
So he needed to find a way to use this skill better.
That was when he came up with this new idea.
Though to call it a new idea was a stretch since this was an idea that he had stolen from a light novel that he had read.
Once he was alone, Lin Fan called out a ball of Clear Water that he controlled to float there in space. He controlled this ball of Clear Water and formed different shapes with it until it took the shape of a circr bowl.
Though it took the shape of a bowl, it was actually a lens that had been made of water.
Normal water wouldn''t have worked since there were too many impurities in the water created with spiritual energy, but it was different with this Clear Water. It was so concentrated and pure that there wasn''t a single trace of impurity in it.
Once this lens of Clear Water had been formed, Lin Fan raised his hand above his head and started releasing spiritual energy.
As his spiritual energy was released, there was a glow that appeared above the water lens. This glow onlysted for a second before it seemed to be sucked into the water itself.
Lin Fan continued gathering spiritual energy above the water lens until there was a glow that appeared inside of the water lens itself.
It was like there was a ball of light that had been condensed inside of the water lens.
Seeing this, Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod and then he started moving backwards.
Once he had moved back a certain distance, he raised a wall of ice in front of him. This wall of ice waspletely see through, so he was able to see the water lens still, but it was also very thick, so it provided quite a bit of protection.
He didn''t know how strong this special technique would be, so he didn''t dare be negligent.
He had also made sure that there wasn''t anyone in the area so that there wouldn''t be any idents.
Once he made sure that he had taken all these safety precautions, Lin Fan waved his hand. The water lens followed the movement of his hand and started to turn upwards so that the bottom of the lens was pointed at a rock in front of him.
While Lin Fan wanted to remain safe, he also wanted to see just how powerful this special technique was. So he decided to aim it at a target instead of just shooting it right into the ground.
Once the water lens was in ce, Lin Fan looked forward with an expectant gaze before suddenly letting his hand fall down.
When his hand fell downˇ
"BOOM!"
There was arge explosion that rang out.
Mu Bao Bao, who had been training on her own, couldn''t help being shocked by thisrge explosion.
She had also seen that it hade from the direction that Lin Fan was in.
So without any hesitation, she ran over to where Lin Fan had gone to train.
When she arrived, she couldn''t help being shocked by the scenery in front of her.
The once lush and green forest had been turned into apletely ck wastnd that was covered in ashes. Everything that had once been here had been crisped ck.
She immediately looked around with a worried look for Lin Fan and she was able to find him very quickly sinceˇit was only in his area that there was any sign of green. It was like a strip behind him where there were still nts that were alive.
Lin Fan was standing there with a shocked look on his face as he stared in a certain direction in front of him.
There were also traces of ice that were left in front of Lin Fan, but most of the ice seemed like it had melted away.
After seeing all of this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help asking, "What happened here?"
Lin Fan was still in a daze and didn''t hear her words at first, but then when he came back to his senses, he said, "Nothing, nothing at all."
Mu Bao Bao had a look on her face that made it clear that she didn''t believe him, but Lin Fan wasn''t willing to speak any more on this matter, so she couldn''t say anything else.
Chapter 348 Floating Seed City
?
It took them around a week to arrive at Floating Seed City.
When they arrived, they couldn''t help being surprised by the number of people on the road.
Even if this was one of the biggest cities in the Southern Province, there shouldn''t have been this many people heading to Floating Seed City. It was almost on the same level as the capital of the Southern Province.
So both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help finding this very strange.
As they headed towards the city, they tried to find another group on the road to ask about the situation.
However, all of the groups that they passed wereˇpeople wrapped tightly in cloaks.
Not to mention, they could feel traces of spiritual energying from every group that they passed.
It was clear that every group traveling on the road with them were allˇcultivators!
There wasn''t a single group of merchants ormoners that were traveling on this path to Floating Seed City.
Since they were disguising themselves as normal people, they couldn''t just approach the cultivators. Not to mention, the cultivators didn''t seem like they wanted to talk to them in the first ce.
Every single group kept to themselves and there were many groups that looked at each other with hostility. It was clear that there were grudges and rtionships between these groups of cultivators.
All of this just made Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao more anxious.
Luckily for them, they were close enough to the city that they weren''t bothered by this for long.
When they arrived, they were surprised by the strict check that the guards of the city were performing. There were even quite a few people that had been rejected and kept out for very simple reasons.
If they didn''t have their fake mercenary licenses, then it would have been impossible for them to get in.
Well, "fake" was a bit too much.
These were "fakes", but they were official fakes from the Mercenary Guild that Tian Tian had prepared for them.
These were actual mercenary licenses, but they were for a fake identity that Tian Tian had created for them. So both of them were currently registered as C Rank Mercenaries under fake names.
Since they were official fakes, the guards were able to easily confirm with the Mercenary Guild their identities and they were allowed in.
That just went to show how much influence the Mercenary Guild had in this Mu Empire.
Even with this strict check, they were able to enter with the influence of the Mercenary Guild.
After entering the city, the first thing that they did was head to the Mercenary Guild. They entered the city with the status of mercenaries, so they had to keep up appearances and head to the Mercenary Guild first since it was still the middle of the day.
When they arrived, they were once again surprised by how crowded it was.
Normally, mercenaries wouldn''t be here in the middle of the day since they would be out in the field on hunts, making the most out of the daylight that they had. However, these mercenaries were all lounging around in the middle of the Mercenary Guild, making it clear that there was something interesting here.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao hadpletely covered themselves up, so they didn''t attract any attention with all the people here.
When they made their way to the counter and showed their mercenary licenses, the receptionist wasn''t surprised by them.
C Rank was considered high for smaller towns and cities, but in arge city like this, there were plenty of C Ranked Mercenaries.
They weren''t considered that special in a ce like this.
After getting registered here, Lin Fan asked, "Is there something special going on here?"
The receptionist looked at them with a surprised look after hearing this before asking, "You''re really not here because of the event?"
Lin Fan asked back in a confused voice, "Event? What event?"
The receptionist narrowed her eyes to look at the two of them before saying with a sigh, "You''re better off not knowing."
Seeing that neither Lin Fan or Mu Bao Bao said a thing and they didn''t move, she gave another sigh before saying, "The reason why everyone has beening to this city is because there was a tournament that was announced. The prize for that tournament is a mystery prize, so no one knows what it is, but there are still many people attracted to it."
Then she lowered her voice to add, "Including many different sects."
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao both knitted their brows when they heard this.
That exined all the cultivators that they saw on the road when they were outside the city. It seemed like there was something big that was happening in this Floating Seed City after all.
The receptionist then continued, "I''ve heard that the winner of the tournament will also receiveˇ"
Before she could finish, the receptionist suddenly acted like she had caught herself and she stopped herself from saying anything else.
This receptionist was actually someone who quite liked gossiping, so she found it hard to control herself once she got started. But of course, she was also very serious about her job, which was why she had given these two a warning earlier.
She knew that she was about to put them in danger by saying too much, so she caught herself and stopped herself from saying anything else.
Lin Fan could tell that there was something strange about this situation and he wasn''t a fool. So he quickly said, "Thank you for your warning, we will take it to heart. We''ll just go look at the board for a mission and go."
The receptionist nodded in response to this before saying, "The sooner you leave, the better."
Then she turned to help another person who hade over to the counter.
Once they finished talking to the receptionist, they made their way over to the board, but of course they weren''t actually interested in any of the missions. Their licenses as C Rank Mercenaries were fake and they were much stronger than C Rank Mercenaries, so of course the C Rank and B Rank missions were interesting to them.
Instead, they just stood there pretending to look over the board while Lin Fan released Greeny''s puppets.
While he couldn''t get information from the receptionist without drawing attention, he could get plenty of information from the people around them. When they had walked in, he could already hear a bit of the gossip from the people around.
With Greeny''s puppets, it was easy for him to get all the information that he wanted.
Though it was a bit hard to focus with all of the conversations that were happening around him.
Still, Lin Fan was able to find some interesting things with Greeny''s help.
Greeny was able to control a few of the puppets with Lin Fan to help him split up the burden of having to listen to everything.
A few of the interesting rumours that they heard includedˇ
"I heard that even the Corpse Sect and the Soul Sect areing to the tournament."
"Well I heard that the Sword Mountain Sect and the Sun Saber Sect areing."
The sects that they mentioned were well known sects of both the righteous and demonic paths. If even these sects were drawn to this event, then it was certain that there was something serious behind it.
As for the other gossip that he heard, it wasn''t anything important.
They were just talking about who they thought would win the tournament.
There were quite a few names that Lin Fan didn''t recognize, but it wasn''t strange since he didn''t follow this in the first ce.
But there was one name that did catch his attention.
As for why it didˇit was because it was someone who was being personally sponsored by the third prince ording to the person who mentioned their name.
Even the royals were involved in this matterˇ
It was clearly a very important thing.
But why was it so important?
Lin Fan was very confused until he heard another rumour.
"I''ve heard that the prize is rted to the inheritance of the Love Sect that was destroyed."
The moment that the words "Love Sect" was said, Lin Fan couldn''t help focusing on the people who said it.
It was just too bad that these people were already heading out and they didn''t talk about it any further. So Lin Fan didn''t have any way of getting more information from them.
Not that he would have gotten any more information since they didn''t know anything else.
At the very least, he had obtained a lead for them to follow.
Since they had obtained a lead, there was no need for them to stay here any longer.
So Lin Fan took Mu Bao Bao''s hand and led her out.
When he took her hand, Mu Bao Bao''s heart couldn''t help skipping a beat, but she meekly followed behind him.
Once they were out, they went to find a ce to stay, or rather a ce to talk.
After they got the room, Lin Fan told Mu Bao Bao about what he had heard in the Mercenary Guild.
Mu Bao Bao had her brows knitted when she heard what he told her, but she still said in the end, "We''ll just wait and see for now."
Lin Fan nodded in agreement.
He had been afraid that Mu Bao Bao might do something impulsive because of this, but it seemed like he had underestimated her.
Chapter 349 Different Rumours
?
Since they had found a trail, that meant that it was time for them to find some clues.
This was one of the biggest cities in the Southern Province, so there was a Royal Style Store that was established here.
Lin Fan had nned on not using this connection just in case people tracked him down for it, but he decided that it was worth the risk. Especially with how many people were in this city, no one would pay attention to something small like this.
But of course, he wouldn''t just walk in and expose himself as the owner.
Instead, he went to the store and walked around as a normal customer.
When he went to pay for the items that he picked out, he slipped something special to the staff member who checked them out and then left as if nothing had happened.
After he returned to his inn, he found that there was already someone waiting in the room for him.
As for who this person wasˇit was his subordinate.
This person was the manager of the Royal Style Store in this city, Yi Lei and of course, she was also a beautiful woman.
When she saw Lin Fan and Mu Bao Baoe in, she didn''t hesitate to bow to them.
That was because there was a special token that was already in Lin Fan''s hand when he came in. This was the token that every single member of the Royal Style Business had learned to recognize as the token of the owner, the one who was even above the head manager.
At the same time, Yi Lei couldn''t help revealing a trace of excitement in her eyes.
After all, she had also undertaken the special training from Yue Lan.
She knew what she was expected to do for this person.
It was just a pity that she couldn''t see just how handsome he wasˇ
She already knew that he was handsome since they had already been shown pictures, but pictures couldn''t show everything since they were just paintings. She was really curious how handsome the man that she would give her innocence to was.
That was also what she had thought when she had been summoned to this inn.
She thought that she was here toˇ
But she was disappointed in the end when she received Lin Fan''s orders.
"Investigate the tournament?" Yi Lei repeated with knitted brows.
It wasn''t that she hadn''t heard what Lin Fan said, but rather she was caught off guard by what he was asking her to do.
She was someone who had been assigned to this city, so she had been here for a while already. Naturally there was no chance that she didn''t know about the tournament that was about to be held in this city.
But she also knew how dangerous this tournament was and who was involved in this tournament, so she had wanted to avoid it like it was the gue.
Now that Lin Fan actually wanted her to investigate the tournament, she was naturally concerned about all of this.
Lin Fan could see the concern in her eyes, but he still said with a nod, "I want to know who spread the rumours about the prize of the tournament. Also make sure that you get all the information you can about the Love Sect."
Yi Lei was even more confused when she heard this, but she had been well trained by Yue Lan.
So in the end, she just said with a nod, "I''ll see what I can do."
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod when he heard this.
He couldn''t help feeling appreciative of everything that Yue Lan had done.
If it wasn''t for her, he definitely would have gone through much more trouble trying to get the information that he wanted.
Not only that, he wouldn''t have anywhere near the amount of funds that he had now and the dungeon town would have never reached the level that it was at.
It could be said that she was the solid foundation under everything that he had built.
¦Ń¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ăom As this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that he hadn''t done enough for herˇSo he decided that he would make it up to her once this was all over.
Since Yi Lei was going to take care of the information searching, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao decided toy low in the inn.
They could have gone and found some information on their own, but sometimes, too many cooks in the kitchen would only make a mess. Since Yi Lei was already going to take care of this matter, they shouldn''t make it harder for her by trying to help unnecessarily.
Night fell when she came back to the room and in her hands were some papers for them.
Lin Fan took these papers and looked through them before revealing a surprised look. He looked back at Yi Lei and asked, "Is this real?"
Yi Lei just gave a slow and serious nod in response to this.
Lin Fan looked back down at the papers and knitted his brows.
These papers contained the results of Yi Lei''s investigations and the results that they showed wereˇshocking.
It turned out that the rumour of the prize being the Love Sect''s inheritance was just one of many rumours of the prize. There were many different rumours as to what the prize would be, but there was one thing that was consistent among them.
The Love Sect''s hidden treasure, the Love Sect''s hidden cultivation technique, the Love Sect''s hidden tokenˇEvery single rumour was rted to the Love Sect in the end.
It was almost as if whoever had created these rumours was using the Love Sect to bait people in.
But to do this, they either had some kind of hand in the demise of the Love Sect, orˇthey were somehow rted to the Love Sect.
Could it be that the organizer of the host was actually someone who had escaped the destruction of the Love Sect.
If that was the case, the fact that they were drawing in all of these sects and powers meant somethingpletely different. It was very likely that they were drawing them in toˇput some n in action.
Whether it was for revenge or for something else, it would mean a major event.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao after realizing this.
Mu Bao Bao had been looking over the pieces of paper with Lin Fan and it didn''t take long for her to reach the same conclusion. When she saw Lin Fan looking at her, she just shook her head to show that she didn''t know anything.
She didn''t think that anyone who had survived the destruction of the Love Sect would act this way. After all, out of the people that would act this way, she could only think of a few people who had already died in the destruction of the Love Sect. She was sure they were dead since she had seen them being killed by the invaders.
So there shouldn''t be anyone that would be able toe up with this kind of n.
Lin Fan turned back to the pieces of paper in his hand and kept reading.
Other than the rumours about the prize, there was also information about the host of the tournament.
ording to the information that Yi Lei found, it was the City Lord Manor working with the Merchants Guild who were hosting this tournament.
Once he saw this, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao again.
Mu Bao Bao once again shook her head as she understood what he was asking.
As far as she knew, the City Lord of this Floating Seed City shouldn''t have any contact with the Love Sect. So there was no reason that he would be assisting whoever was providing the prize for the tournament.
Not to mention, there was also the Merchants Guild that was involved in this matter.
The Merchants Guild was just a ce where merchants gathered so that they would have more negotiating power. It wasn''t a real organization like the Mercenary Guild which was made to provide a link between mercenaries and people who hired them.
The Merchants Guild was just a tool for merchants to apply pressure on people when trading with them.
So normally, the Merchants Guild would never act out like this.
For the Merchants Guild to openlye out and provide support for a tournament like thisˇit would mean that there was something that moved enough of the merchants that they would act this way.
As they thought about this, they couldn''t help being more and more confused as to what the backstory of this tournament was.
It seemed like there were many different motives that crossed in this tournament and not a single one of them seemed to ovep with each other.
So how was this tournament being held?
Seeing the look of deep thought on his face, Yi Lei couldn''t help revealing a look of admiration.
She had thought that this tournament was just some event held by arge sect or something that had attracted the attention of other sects, but now she knew that it was different.
She could also see that someone was clearly manipting the circumstances of this tournament after seeing the connection that it had to the Love Sect.
She knew that there must be some plot behind this, so she was filled with admiration towards Lin Fan for seeing through all of this.
After thinking for a while, Lin Fan finally said, "Keep investigating this tournament, but make sure that you aren''t caught."
Yi Lei gave a nod before saying, "Yes, young master."
Then she left with a determined look in her eyes.
She knew that this information alone wasn''t enough, so she was determined to find the information that Lin Fan wanted.
Maybe thenˇshe would receive the reward she was waiting for.
Chapter 350 Drinking At The Bar
?
Since they now had clues to follow up on, Lin Fan felt it was a waste to just stay in the room.
Since it was also night time, that meant that there was a perfect ce for them to go.
Now it was all about choosing the right one.
So he went down to the counter of the inn and asked the innkeeper about where to go.
After receiving directions from the innkeeper, Lin Fan brought Mu Bao Bao toˇa bar.
This was a bar that was frequented by many different kinds of people since it was one of the biggest bars in the city.
As for why Lin Fan hade to this bar, it wasn''t to get a drink.
As a ce that sold alcohol and got people intoxicated, it was a ce where lips became loose and spilled more information that people would normally give. So this was the best ce for him to collect information without being noticed.
When they came in, they found that the bar waspletely filled with people.
But at the same time, they could feel the powerful spiritual energy fluctuationsing from within.
Just a simple nce was enough for them to see that there were plenty of cultivators who were currently drinking here.
These cultivators had already removed their cloaks and were just sitting there naturally without a single care that others knew they were cultivators. In fact, it was almost as if they were showing off the fact that they were cultivators to everyone here.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at them and he could easily guess what they were doing.
The people here were most likely here to participate in the tournament, so they were trying to scare off the others that were also here. They were trying to make a show of their power before the tournament began to cut down thepetition.
That was why they were wearing all those shiny robes.
It was almost as if they wanted people to look at them.
Judging by the whispers that he heard around him, it was clear that these cultivators were ones that people recognized.
They were the seeded contestants that everyone thought would win.
First, there was Tai Yang from the Clear Sun Sect.
It was said that his attainment with the Clear Sun Technique was so great that he was able to summon suns in his hands when using this technique. These suns were so powerful that they could melt through anything that they touched, even humans.
Next there was He Yong from the Freezing River Sect.
It was said with his skills in the Freezing River Sword Art, every slice that he made could freeze whatever he cut. It was said that the ice that he created was so dense that even the strongest mes couldn''t melt them.
Then there was Mo Tie from the Iron Demon Sect.
Even though he was from a demonic sect, he was still someone who was very popr among the people of the bar.
He was very skilled in the Iron Demon Art which would transform his body into iron and allow him to fight like a demon. He was said to have rampaged for one hundred and eight days in one of his berserk states and crushed two small sects by himself.
These were the most popr contestants that everyone discussed and the ones that everyone spected would win the tournament.
However, in Lin Fan''s eyes, he didn''t feel that these three were the most popr.
That was because he could see people who were sitting in the corner that seemedˇmore powerful than these three. It was just that they were keeping a low profile that they didn''t raise as much noise as these three.
Regardless of what the rumours were, Lin Fan didn''t care about them in the end.
His only real goal was to find the one who had started this tournament.
So without hesitation, he sent out Greeny''s puppets to listen to the surrounding area.
Once again, he was able to hear many rumours about the tournament. The most popr one was still the spected prize that would be given to the winner.
Just like the report that Yi Lei had given him, there were all kinds of rumours as to what the prize would be, but they all had one thing inmon which was that it was all rted to the Love Sect.
There really weren''t many rumours that he didn''t know that were being discussed here.
The few rumours that he hadn''t heard alreadyˇweren''t even rted to the tournament and were rted to other things.
These were rumours about ferocious spirit beasts around the city or different things about the city that were unrted to the tournament.
So Lin Fan just ignored all of these rumours.
During this time, the alcohol that they had ordered had arrived.
Normally, Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t drink alcohol since she didn''t like the way that it smelled, but since they were trying to blend into the bar, she had no choice in this matter.
When the alcohol arrived, she pulled her cup in front of her and slowly brought it up so that she could take a sip of the alcohol.
However, with just a single sip, she couldn''t drink anymore.
The cup just stayed there for a few seconds before falling onto the table and spilling the alcohol.
Lin Fan who had been focused on listening to the rumours around them couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this. He looked up to look at Mu Bao Bao and seeing how she swayed a little, he couldn''t help asking, "Are you alright?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t answer at first, but then she suddenly gave a hup.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this as he had an idea as to what it was that had happened to her. However, she had only taken a tiny sip of the alcohol, so why did it happen to her?
As he expected, she suddenly started giggling after hearing this and she stood up to walk over to where he was before hugging her.
Then she said, "I love you, you know that? I really do love you."
Lin Fan just revealed an awkward smile when he heard this, but he still held her properly so that she wouldn''t fall over.
With the loud sound that she made, she attracted the attention of many people around them. However, when they saw how she was acting, they just revealed knowing smiles before going back to their own drinks.
Lin Fan just awkwardly held Mu Bao Bao and tried to get her back into her seat, but no matter what he did, she just wouldn''t sit back down. She kept grabbing at his body and wanted to press up against him.
But then she suddenly realized a problem and looked down at her own body.
Without hesitation, the hands that had been grabbing at him were removed from his body and started grabbing at the cloak that was on her own body. As she grabbed at it, she started saying, "This is so stuffy, I want to take it off."
Lin Fan immediately started to panic when he saw this.
Without hesitation, he went forward to grab her hands and stopped her from pulling at her own cloak, but in the end, he was weaker than her. So even as he grabbed her hands, it was hard for him to stop her from pulling at the cloak.
Seeing this, he had no choice but to move forward andˇblow on her ears.
That was her weak spot, her ears were sensitive.
When she felt him blowing on her ears, she couldn''t help giving a moan as the strength left her body.
This moan was heard by the people around and they couldn''t help turning to look at Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan knew that he had attracted more attention than he wanted, so he whispered in Mu Bao Bao''s ears, "Be good and let''s go home."
Mu Bao Bao froze when she heard this, but then she raised her arms out like she wanted to be carried as she said, "Pick me up."
Lin Fan shook his head when he saw this, but he still obliged and picked her up so that she was riding piggyback on him.
He left more than enough money on the table to pay for what they had ordered and then he walked out of the bar with Mu Bao Bao on his back.
They hade to this bar to get information, but he never thought that they would be leaving so quicklyˇHe never thought that Mu Bao Bao would have such a low tolerance.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel But he had no way of knowing this before since Mu Bao Bao never drank alcohol.
She didn''t like the way that it smelled, so she had never gone near the stuff before. Now it seemed that there was another reason why she shouldn''t be allowed anywhere near that stuff.
It seemed that he would need to be careful not to let Mu Bao Bao touch any alcohol in the future or elseˇit really would be a disaster.
As he carried her on a piggyback ride, Mu Bao Bao''s hands were wandering around on his bodyˇ
She really became a demon after she became drunk.
Lin Fan just had a wry smile on his face as he carried her out.
But as they were leaving, he suddenly heard something that caught his attention.
Chapter 351 Drunk
?
After leaving the bar, Lin Fan had to do all he could to stop Mu Bao Bao from stripping him.
As sheid there on his back, she couldn''t stop her hands from wandering around on his body, pulling away at the cloak that he was wearing. She was moving around so much that she was even slowly shifting out of her own cloak.
If it wasn''t for Lin Fan stopping from time to time to help her fix it, she definitely would have slipped out of it.
It was an arduous journey, but he was able to bring Mu Bao Bao back to the inn without exposing themselves.
Once they arrived, he let her off onto the bed and she justid there for a bit.
But that calm didn''tst long as Mu Bao Bao suddenly sat up.
As she was sitting there, she didn''t move a single muscle as she just looked forward in a daze.
Then all of sudden, she pulled the cloak off her body and threw it to the side. Luckily, they were already in their room, so it wasn''t a problem for her to do this.
But Lin Fan quickly found that there was another problem.
While he was able to keep the cloak from falling off her, that didn''t stop her clothes inside the cloak from shifting.
Her clothes were all out of ce and there were bits of her skin that were showing.
But the two of them were already familiar with each other''s bodies after all the times that they had dual cultivated, so it wasn''t as if just showing a bit of skin was enough to get Lin Fan excited.
However, that wasn''t the only thing that Mu Bao Bao didˇ
After taking off the cloak, she turned to look at Lin Fan before revealing a smile.
She stood up from the bed and came over to where he was standing, stopping right in front of him. Then before he could react, she suddenly came forward to kiss him.
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this, but he didn''t hold himself back since they were already used to doing these kinds of things.
He had been hesitant since he didn''t know if he should do this since she was drunk, but he had thought it through in the end.
Even if she was drunk, they were already together and she was his woman. It shouldn''t be a problem if they were to do it while she was drunk.
So he didn''t hold himself back as he kissed her with as much force as she kissed him. No, he kissed her with even more force than she had used when kissing him, causing Mu Bao Bao to be pushed back.
When the kiss was over, Mu Bao Bao had fallen to her knees and she was panting as her tongue was sticking out.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as he picked her up again and ced her back onto the bed.
When Mu Bao Baonded, she was jolted out of her daze and she stared at Lin Fan.
Seeing that he was taking off his clothes, she couldn''t help feeling a bit shy even though she was drunk. When she was put in this situation, the drunken feeling slowly disappeared and she realized what she had done, so she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.
It wasn''t as if she was embarrassed about sleeping with Lin Fan, it was that she was embarrassed about the way that she had acted.
She had almost put their entire mission in danger just because she had gotten drunk.
Mu Bao Bao was about to say something, but before she could, Lin Fan had already sealed her lips with another kiss.
Mu Bao Bao waspletely overwhelmed by Lin Fan''s frenzied kiss that by the end of it, she was panting with her tongue out again.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time at all as he started pulling away her clothes while she was still in that daze.
In no time, that beautiful figure was revealed and ced in front of him.
Lin Fan''s rod couldn''t help standing up tall when he saw this and with his positioning, it stood up tall right in front of Mu Bao Bao''s face.
If it was before, she might have been scared of it, but now she had gotten used to it.
So throwing aside the embarrassed feeling that she had, Mu Bao Bao came forward with a smile as she reached her tongue out. Her tongue went right to the tip of it and then she worked her way down from the tip.
She didn''t put it into her mouth, but rather used her tongue to go from the tip to the shaft.
This was something that she had learned from Yue Lan.
Yue Lan was the one who taught most of them their techniques since she was the one that studied them the most.
Lin Fan couldn''t help trembling when he felt her tongue running down his shaft and then he looked down at her. His hands came right to her head and without any warning, he pushed his thing into her mouth.
Mu Bao Bao had been caught off guard at first, but then she quickly started moving her tongue around it to please him.
Lin Fan just moved her head back and forth, pushing it in and out of her mouth.
With each push, the thing went deeper and deeper into her mouth until itpletely filled her mouth.
With onest push, he pushed his thing all the way into her mouth and into her throat. Her mouth was so filled that it even caused her neck to start bulging out a bit to show just how filled she was.
But there was no look of difort on Mu Bao Bao''s face.
After leaving it in her mouth for a few seconds, Lin Fan pulled her head back and his thing came dripping out of her mouth.
At the very least, it was well lubricated now.
So Lin Fan pushed Mu Bao Bao onto the bed and then he grabbed her by the waist before thrusting his hips forward.
With how wet she was and how lubricated his thing was, it slipped right into her.
There was no resistance at all as he pushed all the way into her, only stopping when he met something that blocked him from going forward.
Mu Bao Bao''s head tilted back as her tongue came out and her eyes crossed. This feeling of being prated like this was just too much for her and she couldn''t hold herself backˇas she squirted onto his dick.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit proud when he saw this, but he also didn''t stop as he pulled his hip back and pulled his thing out of her. Then with another thrust, he pushed all the way into her again.
Mu Bao Bao had been in the middle of a climax when this happened, so when she felt herself being prated like this again, she couldn''t hold back the second climax that came and her brain was starting to overclock.
If it hadn''t been for the experience that she already had with Lin Fan, then perhaps she might have fainted from this.
But this time, Lin Fan didn''t get stopped by the wall that was at the backˇInstead, he pushed right through the hole into the deepest parts of her.
When she was being prated by him like this, she could feel him in the deepest parts of her and she couldn''t stop herself from climaxing a third time.
Normally, Lin Fan wouldn''t be this roughˇbut he had been stirred up by Mu Bao Bao.
eaglesnov?1,§ăo§® The deep kisses that they shared had gotten a bit of alcohol in Lin Fan''s systems.
He didn''t know it, but somehow he was also a bit drunk because of the alcohol breath mixed with the kiss. So he was moving much faster and harder than usual whichpletely overwhelmed Mu Bao Bao.
She could onlyy there and let him do what he wanted, instead of making him feel good as well while he prated her.
But Lin Fan didn''t mind since this felt much better than usual.
The walls of her private parts wrapped up perfectly around his thing and with how deep he went, it wrapped up around him even more than usual, so he felt more pleasure than usual.
It was a perfect fit whenever he pushed into her because she had already been molded in his shape, so she was the perfect lover for him.
Lin Fan kept thrusting, pushing into the deepest parts of her before pulling his thing out.
If it hadn''t been for the fact that they were strong cultivators, the deepest parts of her might not have been able to resist being prated like this and would have been pulled out of her.
But her body was stronger than the body of a normal person as a cultivator, so she was able to endure everything that Lin Fan gave her.
And it was quite a lot that he gave her.
It didn''t take long before Mu Bao Bao was just lying there on the bed with her eyes rolled back and her tongue sticking out. But even then, her body didn''t stop reacting to the thrusts that Lin Fan made into her.
From time to time, she would wake up and move in time with him, but there were also times where shepletely cked out.
Finally, after a while, Lin Fan felt his own climax and without any hesitation, he blew his load into her.
When Mu Bao Bao felt this load entering her, she woke up again and revealed a disappointed look as Lin Fan pulled out of her. But when he brought his thing up to her mouth, she helped clean it up with her tongue.
She carefully licked off everything that was on the pole in front of her and then she swallowed everything before opening her mouth to show him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being turned on again when he saw this and his thing rose in front of Mu Bao Bao''s eyes.
Seeing this long thing in front of her, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling a bit scared, but there was also liquid dripping down from her leg. So she turned around and pointed her butt at Lin Fan while grabbing the head of the bed.
With the position she took, it was as if she was sayingˇ"Do what you want with me".
With this invitation in front of him, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all to grab her by the waist before thrusting into her again.
Just like this, they continued dual cultivating into the night, with Mu Bao Bao cking out again and again.
Chapter 352 Waterfall
?
When they woke up, both of them couldn''t help feeling a bit sore fromst night.
With the influence of the alcohol, they had gone much harder than they normally would, so their bodies were sore from it. Both of them couldn''t help looking at each other with awkward smiles when they woke up.
But still, Lin Fan ced a kiss on Mu Bao Bao''s head and she revealed a happy smile.
It had been a long time since they had done it for the pleasure of it.
It wasn''t as if they hadn''t done it during this time, but they had only done it as part of their dual cultivation.
They had been worried about the enemy, so they didn''t think about giving each other pleasure during these dual cultivation sessions. They only thought about increasing their cultivation levels as much as possible.
To let go and just do it for the pleasure of it was something that hadn''t been done in a long time, so it helped them relieve the stress that they had been under.
Both of them were in a much better moodpared to before.
After cuddling for a bit, they got out of bed and got some food.
They still had plenty of time before the tournament began and Yi Lei was in charge of getting information for them, so they didn''t really have anything to do until she came back with information or until the tournament.
So they didn''t mind beingzy like this.
That was until Lin Fan suddenly remembered something.
He had forgotten about it because of Mu Bao Bao''s sudden attack, but now he remembered what he had heard at the barst night.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided to check it out with Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao was confused since Lin Fan didn''t tell her anything, but she still followed him out of the city.
Of course, the two of them had gone to the Mercenary Guild before this to get a mission so there was a reason for them to leave the city. But that mission didn''t take more than a few minutes for them once they had left the city.
It was a C Rank Mission, so the spirit beast that they had to hunt was only in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
Not to mention Mu Bao Bao who was in the Golden Core Realm, just Lin Fan in the Foundation Realm was able to take care of it with just a flip of his hand.
With Greeny''s puppets, finding the spirit beast was a piece of cake as well.
So it took them no more than a few minutes to find the spirit beast and kill it once they left the city.
After it was killed, Lin Fan threw the corpse into the Pet Storage Space and they headed off in a certain direction.
As they went forward, they went deeper and deeper into the woods until they finally came to a pond. At the back of the pond, there was a waterfall there gushing water down into the pond.
This was a ce that was surrounded by greenery, so it was like a hidden piece of paradise that was untouched by humans. However, that was far from being the truth.
There were footsteps that were all around the pond that showed that there had been humans who had been here before. At the same time, there were also traces of arrays that were ced here to monitor this ce.
There were also people who were sitting in the trees, watching over the pond and the waterfall, as if they were watching over something important.
It would be strange that there was this much surveince for a random pond in the middle of the forest if one didn''t know the situation here. Lin Fan did know since he had heard about this ce in the barst night.
This was a ce that had been discovered by ident by someone and then it had been spread to the ones that hade to this city. The ones that were all from the sects and powerful organizations of the empire.
As soon as they heard about this, they had sent people to investigate this ce and that was what had resulted in it being watched like this.
As for what was insideˇ
ording to the rumours that Lin Fan heard, it was supposed to be some kind of hidden treasure of the Love Sect.
Once again, it was something to do with the Love Sect.
He didn''t know who spread these rumours, but it seemed like it was all connected to one thing. It seemed very likely that someone from the Love Sect had survived and was now in this city, using the Love Sect as bait to bring in the people to take revenge onˇ
Whoever it was seemed like they didn''t care about their life at all, but Lin Fan couldn''t just let them die. After all, they should be important to Mu Bao Bao if they were from the Love Sect.
But Mu Bao Bao had doubts that it was someone from the Love Sect since no one who had survived should have this kind of capability. There might be people who would want to do this, but they weren''t smart enough to do something like this.
The ones that were smart were the kind ones that had risked their lives to save the others during the destruction of the sect.
Lin Fan already knew that there would be watchers in this area, so he had already cast the illusion spell around himself.
Mu Bao Bao had already seen his illusion spell before, but seeing it again and seeing how effective it was, she couldn''t help being amazed.
Even with all these people here, they were able to stand in in sight all because of this strange illusion spell that he had casted. She had never heard of anything like this before, even in therge collection of the Love Sect.
He always seemed to have these amazing things that she couldn''t exin at allˇ
But that wasn''t a bad thing since that always made her feel safe because he always used them to keep them safe.
As they walked over to the waterfall, Lin Fan looked over at Mu Bao Bao as if he was asking her something.
She just stared at the waterfall for a bit before shaking her head to show that she didn''t sense anything.
If this was rted to the Love Sect, then Mu Bao Bao would be the best person to check this out since she had the inheritance of the Love Sect. She would recognize anything rted to the Love Sect right away.
But since she was saying that she didn''t sense anything, then he couldn''t help being a bit confused.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel There had to be a reason why these people were all gathered here, they weren''t fools after all.
So he started searching around the area with his Appraisal Eyes.
No matter what he looked though, he wasn''t able to find anything special about this ce. That was until he sent one of Greeny''s puppets through the waterfall.
He found through that puppet that there was something hidden behind the waterfall.
But that was strange since he wasn''t able to pick up anything from the waterfall with his Appraisal Eyes. It was almost as if there was something there that blocked the powers of the Appraisal Eyes.
So Lin Fan went to the area around the waterfall and looked carefully.
When he used his Appraisal Eyes there, he found thatˇthere was an array there that blocked spiritual senses. His Appraisal Eyes was an application of spiritual sense, so an array blocking spiritual sense would have an effect on it.
But usually, these arrays weren''t strong enough to stop his Appraisal Eyes and he would be able to see the array itself.
So why was that not the case this time?
This kind of array must be very powerful and if it was this powerful, why did someone waste it in a ce like this?
This just didn''t make sense at all.
The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became.
Mu Bao Bao had been just standing there waiting for Lin Fan''s response.
But seeing that he just stood there without saying a thing, she couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan didn''t respond right away, but after a while, he said with knitted brows, "It seems that this ce is moreplicated than I thought."
Mu Bao Bao also knitted her brows when she heard this.
She knew what kind of things would be consideredplicated for Lin Fan.
He didn''t even flinch when it came to things Qi Condensing or Golden Core Realms, so something that even shook him would be at least in the Soul Building Realm or evenˇin the Nascent Soul Realm!
That was a realm that was far beyond them, so this seemed like it would be a bad idea to keep going.
Mu Bao Bao was about to reach out to grab Lin Fan''s hand and urge him not to go forward, but Lin Fan suddenly turned around, catching her off guard.
He looked deep into her eyes and asked, "Do you trust me?"
Mu Bao Bao was caught off guard again when she heard this, but she looked into his eyes and then gave a nod. Then she reached her hand out to grab the hand that he had been holding out to her.
Lin Fan gave a nod too before turning around to step towards the waterfall.
Chapter 353 Locked Door
?
Without any hesitation, the two of them went right through the waterfall.
With the spiritual energy barrier around them, the water of the waterfall didn''t even touch the hem of their clothes as it was being kept out by the barrier.
When they walked through, they appeared inside of a simple cave that had a single tunnel leading deeper in.
As for how they didn''t attract any attention, that was all because of Lin Fan''s illusion spell.
He wasn''t certain that it would work, which was why he had asked Mu Bao Bao to trust him, but it seemed like it worked fine since there was no sounding from outside.
The illusion spell''s weakness was that if anything touched what the illusion spell was cast on, it would break the illusion spell. So if they were to touch the waterfall while the illusion spell was active, it would reveal them and everyone outside would see them.
That was when Lin Fan came up with a different idea.
Instead of having the illusion around them, he decided to cast an illusion spell on the entire surrounding area.
So while they weren''t hidden by the illusion spell when they walked through the waterfall, they were still protected from the sights of the watchers outside. All they saw was the waterfall flowing normally.
That was because Lin Fan created a perfect illusion around the waterfall that would maintain the image of the waterfall flowing without any sudden disruptions.
This took quite a bit of magic power, but he was able to maintain it without problem becauseˇhe had taken Mu Bao Bao''s hand.
During his experimentation, he had found a way to transform spiritual energy into magic energy. So when he took Mu Bao Bao''s hand, he had been using her spiritual energy to help him with this illusion spell.
It could even be said that without her help, he wouldn''t have been able to form this illusion.
But with it, they were able to smoothly enter the waterfall.
Once they were in here, Lin Fan didn''t let his guard down and ced another illusion spell around them just in case there were watchers here too. Also before they made their way through the waterfall, he had also ced an illusion spell in front of them with Mu Bao Bao''s spiritual energy to make sure no one saw theming through.
But in the end, all of that was unnecessary since there was no one here.
After Lin Fan looked around with his Appraisal Eyes, he found that there wasn''t anyone here at all.
There weren''t even any kind of arrays ced here to watch over the ce.
There was just him and Mu Bao Bao standing in this ce.
When he saw this, he let go of Mu Bao Bao''s hand and released therge illusion spell around them. He still kept the minor illusion spell around their bodies with his own magic power just in case.
When he let go of her hand, Mu Bao Bao let out a small sigh of relief.
When he had been holding her hand, she had felt the draining sensationing from it.
She could guess that he was using her spiritual energy for something, but she had full faith in him, so she hadn''t said a thing and had just gone along with him.
However, even if she hadn''t said anything, it had been hard for her.
The draining sensation that came from her contact with Lin Fan was quite strong. She could feel her own spiritual energy draining at a rate that was hard for her to keep up.
So she was relieved that it was all over.
Once he was certain that there was no one watching them, Lin Fan started going around the cave and started looking over every part of it.
He had only swept over everything with his Appraisal Eyes before this, so he hadn''t actually seen what was in this cave.
But even after going through the entire cave, he found that there was nothing worth mentioning here. It seemed that this ce was just a normal cave behind the waterfall, with nothing special at all.
The only thing left was to check out the tunnel that led further into the cave.
Lin Fan came over and saw that he wasn''t able to see the end of the tunnel.
It wasn''t because the tunnel itself was very long, but rather because the tunnel started leading down into the ground. It was a very sharp descent, so it didn''t take long before Lin Fan couldn''t see any further than a few meters in front of him.
But there were a set of stairs that apanied this sharp descent, so it wasn''t as if they had to slide down underground.
These stairs were clearly man made objects.
Whoever created this ce had clearly put quite a bit of effort into the stairs as well as he could see that they were finely carved. These were clearly made with care, so they weren''t something that could be formed naturally.
But why would the person who made this ce put so much effort into just the stairs?
This seemed like arge waste of time and effort to Lin Fan no matter how he looked at it.
Still, it wasn''t as if he would be able to answer this question just by staring at these stairs. So with one final look, he turned his attention to the bottom of the stairs and started heading down slowly.
While heading down, Lin Fan made sure to look all around himself with his Appraisal Eyes, just in case there were any traps. But he wasn''t able to find a single thing even with his head on a swivel like this.
During this time, Mu Bao Bao carefully followed behind Lin Fan with the same level of vignce.
When they reached the bottom, they were surprised to find that there wasn''t a long corridor waiting for them like they had expected. Instead, all that was there was a room that was lit with torches.
But what surprised them the most about this ce wasn''t the room itself, rather it was what was at the end of the room that surprised them the most.
At the end of the room was a door that was finely decorated and was firmly shut.
Compared to the stairs, this door was considered much more luxurious. Compared to this door, the stairs didn''t seem like they took any time to make.
But why would there be such a luxurious door at the end of the stairs like this?
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the door, but no matter how he looked at it, he wasn''t able to get any information from his Appraisal Eyes. Even when he looked at the area around the door, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
It seemed like there was no array blocking him from using his Appraisal Eyes, so why couldn''t he get any information at all?
This door seemed special enough that it should give him some kind of information when he used his Appraisal Eyes.
The fact that it gave him no information at all seemed even more strange.
Mu Bao Bao also had her eyes on the door, but she had a different expressionpared to Lin Fan. It was almost as if she recognized something from this door.
Lin Fan didn''t get caught up in this door for long as he started looking around them.
While the walls of this ce weren''t as luxurious as the door, they were still much better than the stairs. That was if it wasn''t for the signs of damage that were on them.
It was clear that there had been some kind of struggle here, or at least some kind of show of force that caused these marks.
If Lin Fan had to guess what this was, it was most likely the marks left by the others that hade before them. It was very likely that they hadn''t been able to open the door, so in their frustration, they had turned to violence to force the door open.
But judging by the fact that there were no marks on the door and that there were people watching outside, they shouldn''t have been able to break through with force.
As soon as Lin Fan had seen this door, he had already guessed that it was locked and there was no way for them to open it.
So he didn''t even bother trying to push it open and wanted to see if he could find any information from this ce.
Based on the design of the door, he could guess that something had to be inserted into the door to make it open. Based on the hole that was in the center of the door, it was very likely that it was some kind of token that had to be inserted.
However, they clearly didn''t have this token.
Lin Fan turned to look at Mu Bao Bao and was about to say something, but seeing the look on her face, he couldn''t help asking, "Did you notice something?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t react at first, but then she slowly nodded before shaking her head again.
Lin Fan was confused by this answer, but he waited for her to exin.
After a while, Mu Bao Bao said, "It''splicatedˇ"
Lin Fan nodded before saying, "Alright, let''s talk once we get out of here."
Mu Bao Bao nodded in agreement to this before turning around to leave.
Lin Fan didn''t mind and just followed behind her as they went up the stairs again.
Chapter 354 Strange Girl
?
Their exit was as smooth as their entrance, no it was even smoother.
Since they knew what was outside, it took them no effort at all to get out of the cave.
Instead of wasting more of Mu Bao Bao''s spiritual energy, he smoothly created the illusion spell outside to hide theming out before releasing it. There wasn''t even a single second of dy in dropping that spell.
Even with how tight the window was, there wasn''t a single person who was able to see anything wrong with it.
So with this, they quickly made their way to a clearing far away from thatke.
When they were alone, Lin Fan turned to Mu Bao Bao and waited for her to speak.
She hadn''t said a thing when they were down in that cave when he asked her what was wrong, so now he was waiting for her to exin.
But Mu Bao Bao didn''t say a thing once they arrived in this clearing.
She just looked forward with knitted brows as if she was still thinking about something.
Lin Fan just patiently waited for her to organize her thoughts.
After a long time, Mu Bao Bao finally turned to say, "It''s not rted to the Love Sect, but at the same time, it is rted to the Love Sect. It''s a very long story, so I don''t know if you want to hear it."
Lin Fan could see the pained look in her eyes, so he shook his head and said, "If you don''t want to talk about it, you don''t have to talk about it."
There was a trace of gratitude that appeared in Mu Bao Bao''s eyes when she heard this, but in the end, she still said with a sigh, "It''s better that you understand what the situation is so you can deal with it."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything, he just gave a simple nod in response.
With this, Mu Bao Bao started her story.
It wasn''t a very long story, but it was aplicated story.
There was once a Love Sect disciple who was very talented, but that talent came with a price.
That talent meant that they developed much faster than all of their peers and they stood out more than everyone else. This caused them to attract the wrong kind of attention from the other sects.
Because they attracted the wrong kind of attention, they drew danger to themselves.
The Love Sect was powerful, but they couldn''t stop everything.
So when people started getting hurt because of this talented disciple, that talented disciple couldn''t see them being hurt for them anymore. So that talented disciple decided to leave the Love Sect.
But that talented disciple didn''t forget everything that the Love Sect had done for them, so they promised that if the Love Sect ever needed anything from them, they would be there for the Love Sect.
"So you''re saying that the one who created that cave is that person?" Lin Fan asked.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t answer at first, but then she gave a slow nod in response.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about the way that she had answered, but he still waited for her to speak.
After a long period of silence, Mu Bao Bao said in a voice that almost seemed like she was talking to herself, "We haven''t heard from them in over ten years, I never would have thought that they would still care so much about the Love Sect stillˇ"
Lin Fan could hear the concern in her voice when she said this.
It was clear to him what Mu Bao Bao wanted to do, but he grabbed her hand and pulled her attention over to him. When she looked over at him, he shook his head as if he was telling her not to do something.
Mu Bao Bao was taken aback when she saw this, but in the end, she gave a nod and said, "I knowˇ" Then after a pause, she added, "I still have to give it a try."
Lin Fan nodded in response to this before saying, "I''m not saying to ignore it, I''m just telling you not to be impulsive."
After hearing this, Mu Bao Bao was silent for a bit longer before nodding in response to this.
She also knew that even if she wanted to do something, there wasn''t anything that she could do right now. With the situation in the city, she would just be causing more trouble by trying to do something at this point.
So even if she was unwilling, she had to ept that she couldn''t do anything.
With that settled, they didn''t waste any time to head back to the city.
As they were heading back, both of them were thinking about different things.
Mu Bao Bao was still thinking about that talented disciple who went off on their own and Lin Fanˇ
Lin Fan was thinking about the door in that room.
As he thought about that door, he couldn''t help feeling that the dent in the door seemed very familiar. It was almost as if he had seen it somewhere before, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.
When they arrived back at the city, they were able to easily make it through the guards since they had already been registered as leaving the city.
Unlike those that were entering the city for the first time that needed to be thoroughly checked, those that registered before leaving the city would be able to get through with a much more simple check.
So with a simple check of the things that they brought in, they were allowed in without any fuss.
Then after entering the city, they quickly made their way to the Mercenary Guild to turn in their mission.
The most important thing for them right now was to keep their cover, so everything that they did was with that in mind.
They arrived in the city as mercenaries and they had gone out for a mission, so naturally the first thing that they would do is go to the Mercenary Guild to turn in their mission.
The Mercenary Guild was still the same as the day they had arrived, it was still packed full of people.
No, it was actually filled with more people as more and more people were allowed to enter the city.
However, just like on the first day, most of them lounged around without doing anything.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to release Greeny''s puppets to know what they were talking about, but he still did release them in the end since he wanted to see if there were any new rumours that had popped up today.
But to his disappointment, he wasn''t able to find anything.
After handing over the spirit beast corpse at the turn in desk and settling the mission with the receptionist that had greeted them the first time, they headed out of the Mercenary Guild.
But they didn''t head back to the inn right away.
They could get away with it on the first day since people would assume that they were tired from traveling, but now they had to wander around the city a bit to keep up appearances.
Of course, Mu Bao Bao didn''t mind this since she just treated this as a little date instead.
They headed to one of the business streets to get some food since it was around time for dinner.
As they were walking along, they couldn''t help hearing amotioning from in front of them.
There was even a crowd that had gathered in front of them.
But they walked on by as if they weren''t nning on even taking a look at this. After all, they were trying to keep themselves hidden, so involving themselves in a matter like this would be counterproductive to them.
It was just too bad that this matter decided to get involved with them anyway.
As they were walking back, there was a girl that suddenly ran out of the crowd and ran over to where Lin Fan was. This girl didn''t hesitate at all as she suddenly grabbed Lin Fan''s arm and hugged it tight.
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard by this and he turned back to look at the girl.
However, before he could get a good look at the girl, there was a voice that shouted, "Get lost if you want to keep your life!"
Lin Fan could clearly hear the hostility in this voice, so he had to turn in that direction.
Standing there was arge man who was the perfect example of a thug that was at the head of a group of thugs. They had pushed their way through the crowd and were now standing there facing Lin Fan.
The leader of this group had an ugly expression on his face as he looked at the girl who was hugging Lin Fan''s arm.
It didn''t take much thought for Lin Fan to guess what this situation was and he didn''t want to get involved in this, but at the same time, there was a small part of him that didn''t want to leave the girl aloneˇ
After all, this was a girl who was being threatened by a bunch of thugs.
In his dilemma, he ignored the group of thugs and looked down at the girl.
It was then that he took a look at this girl and he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
Even though this girl was beautiful, he couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about her.
Chapter 355 He’s Interesting
?
She looked like a weak and helpless girl on the surface, but for some reasonˇ
Lin Fan felt that she wasn''t as weak and helpless as she seemed. She gave off the feeling that she would be alright even if he didn''t help her.
It was just too bad that his moment of hesitation got him further trapped in this matter.
Seeing that Lin Fan was ignoring him, the leader of the thugs couldn''t help getting even more annoyed. After all, he was the leader of this powerful group of thugs and someone that usually had people ttering him.
When he was being ignored by Lin Fan like this, it was like he was getting pped in the face.
It was like he wasn''t being shown any respect at all.
So of course the leader of the thugs became angry.
He roared out, "You brat, are you looking down on me?!"
Lin Fan was pulled away from looking at the girl when he heard this.
At the same time, he realized his mistake and he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
At this point, even if he didn''t want to get involved, he had no choice. This group of thugs was forcefully involving him in this matter and he was already too caught up in it to leave.
As he had been standing there thinking, the leader of the thugs had already sent his men to surround him.
At the same time, the crowd was also surrounding them and watching everything.
So the best solution for him right now was toˇtake care of all of this quickly.
Seeing that Lin Fan still wasn''t saying a thing in response to him being roared at, the leader of the thugs couldn''t help bing even more angry. It was as if Lin Fan was looking down on him by ignoring him like this.
So without any thought, he pulled out his sword at his waist and swung it at Lin Fan.
This leader of the thugs was only in the Qi Gathering Realm, so his swing looked like it was in slow motion for Lin Fan.
It only took a tiny bit of effort for Lin Fan to move out of the way, but to make sure that the girl wasn''t in any danger, he took her by the waist instead of letting her hold his arm so that he could move her better.
The girl was surprised by suddenly being grabbed at by the waist and there seemed to be a sharp glow that appeared in her eyes, but that quickly disappeared.
When theynded, she looked like the same cute girl as before.
But for the leader of the thugs, he couldn''t understand what had happened since to his eyes, Lin Fan had suddenly disappeared. He didn''t even know where Lin Fan had gone, so he started looking around.
When he saw Lin Fan standing a few feet away from where he had been standing, he couldn''t understand what had happened.
After all, to him, it was as if Lin Fan had suddenly teleported away.
The leader of the thugs narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lin Fan before saying, "What did you do just now? What kind of strange magic did you use?"
The other thugs looked at the boss with strange looks, but they didn''t say anything. However, it was clear by the looks on their faces that they could tell that something was off.
Lin Fan didn''t bother answering since he knew that it would just be a waste of his time.
He let go of the girl that he had been holding and slowly walked towards the leader of the thugs.
When the leader saw Lin Fan approaching, he couldn''t help feeling a kind of pressure falling on him. It was as if with each step, Lin Fan was putting more and more pressure on him.
With this pressure falling on him, the leader of the thugs couldn''t help taking a step back as he said in a shaky voice, "What, what are you nning on doing?"
The thugs around him looked at him with an even stranger look that had a trace of disappointment in it, but they still warily turned back to look at Lin Fan. Even if they didn''t feel the same amount of pressure as their leader, they could still feel the pressure that Lin Fan was putting on them.
They knew that this person was dangerous.
They really shouldn''t have kicked this ho''s nest, but it was toote to feel regret.
Lin Fan didn''t slow down when he heard what the leader said. He just continued forward towards the leader at this slow and steady pace.
The leader couldn''t help feeling more and more afraid as he saw Lin Fan getting closer to him.
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and just turned to run without care about his own prestige.
The other thugs revealed disappointed looks when they saw this, but that didn''t stop them from turning and doing the same thing.
They weren''t fools and they knew exactly why their boss was running.
Instead of staying here and being bait, they''d rather run away and see if they could get away. They knew that it would all depend on the mercy of this cloaked figure.
But before they could take more than a few steps, there was a blow that came from the back of their heads. Before any of them could react, they suddenly fell forward as everything turned dark.
Lin Fan had disappeared in an instant and when he appeared again, hended beside Mu Bao Bao.
He turned to look at the girl who had grabbed him by the arm and said, "I don''t appreciate you involving me like this."
Then before anyone in the crowd could react, the two of them disappeared from the spot.
The crowd was confused, other than a few people who could guess what had happened. But they didn''t reveal any hostile looks and just looked a bit interested before leaving the area.
As for the girl who had caused this incident, she also quickly ran into the crowd and disappeared before anyone could see what happened.
Since everything had been settled, there was nothing for the crowd to gather for anymore and they dispersed naturally.
In a world like this, disputing over women was natural and no one was even going to bother dealing with the thugs who were currently unconscious on the ground. They just left them all there without a care in the world.
As for the girl who had clung to Lin Fan''s arm, she was currently standing on the balcony of one of the surrounding buildings. Even though she was standing in this open area, there wasn''t a single person who was looking at her.
To the side, there was an old man who stood there like he was a butler.
In fact, he actually was this girl''s butler.
As the girl stood there watching the street down below, the butler suddenly said, "Young miss, you shouldn''t have done that."
The young miss scrunched up her face when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything in response.
The butler didn''t mind as he continued, "If anything happened to you, my life alone wouldn''t be enough."
The young miss didn''t say anything still, but there was a clear look of regret in her eyes. It was clear that she did regret her actions just now to a certain extent.
With a sigh, she said, "Grandpa, just forget about it. I won''t do it again."
The butler gave a satisfied nod when he heard this since he knew that this was the best that he would get out of this proud young miss of his.
Then he suddenly asked with a serious voice, "Young miss, are you still thinking about that person you met earlier?"
The girl didn''t say a thing as she just looked down at the street.
The butler knitted his brows when he saw this and he asked, "Should I send someone to investigate that person?"
When she heard this, she finally reacted.
She turned around and shook her head before saying, "No, there''s no need to do something like that at a time like this. If we make too many moves, people will be suspicious and we''ll be leaving ourselves open for attack."
The butler still had knitted brows as he said, "Then should I have someone go and watch them?"
The girl looked back down at the street as if she was considering it, but she still shook her head in the end as she said, "No, there''s no need for that. If we''re fated to meet again, we will meet again."
This time, the butler finally rxed his brows as he gave a nod.
He knew what the young miss was talking about, so he decided not to push this topic any further.
Then his expression became serious again as he said, "The people that we sent to watch that ce reported something today."
The girl also revealed a serious look when she heard this and she asked, "What happened?"
"They said that they felt a reaction from the array that we put inside the cave." The butler said.
The girl knitted her brows when she heard this, but she didn''t think for long before saying, "Send for more people from our Ye Family. I don''t know what happened, but it''s better to be safe than sorry."
The butler nodded in agreement to this before turning to take care of this.
The girl turned back to look down at the street before saying, "He really was interesting." Then with a sigh, she said, "It''s too bad that we''ll probably never meet again."
Chapter 356 Tournament (1)
?
After Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao escaped from the crowd, they didn''t continue along the same path as before.
Instead of going on a date like they wanted to do, they headed back to their inn and just ate at the inn''s restaurant instead.
Mu Bao Bao was a bit unhappy with this result, but she knew that this was the safest thing for them.
Of course, she didn''t me Lin Fan since she knew that he had just been caught up in this matter. She med the girl who had clung to Lin Fan''s arm instead since she was the one who had caused the incident.
But she only med the girl a bit since she knew that the girl was troubled by this matter as well.
As a fellow woman, she knew what kind of things girls suffered, so she didn''t intend to me her too much.
She just chalked it up as an unfortunate ident.
But Lin Fan didn''t feel the same.
That was the reason why he had given that silent warning to the girl as he left. He had made sure to say it in a voice that was low enough that only the girl was able to hear it for that reason.
He didn''t know what the girl had been nning, but he didn''t want to get himself involved in her matters since he had his own affairs to handle.
After they finished their meal, they headed back to their room to dual cultivate.
Then for the rest of the week, they didn''t do anything other than take one more mission and rest in their rooms.
The only time that they left their room was to get food and the rest of the time was spent onˇdual cultivating.
They didn''t know what woulde from the tournament, but they knew that it would involve them and they were currently too weak to deal with it. They wanted to use the precious bit of time that they had left to get as strong as possible.
As well, during this time, Yi Lei hade to them daily to provide them with the information that Lin Fan wanted that her subordinates had collected.
But whenever she entered the room, she couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
That was because she could smell the strange smell that filled the roomˇThis was a smell that came as a result of their dual cultivation.
It was hard for her to hold back the mes of desire that burned inside of her because of this smell, but she had to endure since Lin Fan hadn''t made the first move. It had be a rule that Lin Fan had to make the first move, or else they couldn''t do anything to him.
This was a rule that Yue Lan had just made after what had happened in Brilliant Light City.
There wouldn''t have been a need to make this rule if Lin Fan wasfortable with this, but she had heard about how ufortable it had made Lin Fan, so she immediately made a rule against it.
She had made this potential harem and recruited all these girls for Lin Fan so that he would have the option, but if it made him ufortable, she wouldn''t force it onto him. She just wanted him to have every option possible to him if he wanted it.
As for the information that Yi Lei brought, there wasn''t anything new.
Other than a few rumours that they heard, there didn''t seem to be anything special rted to the Love Sect that was spreading in this city.
Lin Fan was disappointed, but he understood why this was the case, so he didn''t show any disappointment towards Yi Lei.
He could even see that she was very tired from running around taking care of this for him, so he felt very grateful to her. Even though she was technically his subordinate and it was normal for her to do this.
To thank her, he even gave her a drop of Clear Water.
While the Clear Water would help her with her cultivation, he knew that it would also help with her fatigue. This was something that he had tested himself, which was why he confidently gave it to her.
Yi Lei was confused at first receiving this drop of Clear Water, but after taking it, she immediately understood why he gave it to her.
The spiritual energy contained within this drop was too strong for her to take all at once, so she could only take a fourth of it. However, just the spiritual energy contained within this fourth of the Clear Water drop was enough to erase all her fatigue while also helping her break through to the next level of cultivation.
Yi Lei had been stuck in the Second Qi Gathering Realm, but this fourth of the Clear Water Drop pushed her right up to the Third Qi Gathering Realm.
If she were to take the rest of this Clear Water Dropˇshe might even reach the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
She couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a look of admiration and worship.
Just this casual thing that the boss gave her was already this powerfulˇ
Just what level was the boss at?
She really wanted him to take her then and there, but she knew that she would be pushing the limits if she did thisˇ
So instead, she leaned forward and pressed her chest against Lin Fan as she said, "Boss, thank you."
But Lin Fan just gave a calm nod of acknowledgement without being flustered at all.
After all, he already had enough experience with women that he wouldn''t be flustered that easily.
Taking it a step further, he had already seen breasts that were much bigger than Yi Lei''s, soˇit wasn''t as if they were enough to satisfy him anymore.
So Yi Lei could only leave with a disappointed look on her face.
Time passed and it was time for the tournament.
Thanks to Yi Lei, they had two tickets to go and watch the tournament, but these tickets were the mostmon tickets that they could get. Even then, it had been hard for Yi Lei to get them since everyone in the city wanted to watch this tournament.
This tournament was a fight between cultivators, a fight that they would almost never get to see, so of course everyone wanted to watch.
But there were only so many spaces in the arena that this tournament was being held in, so it wasn''t as if everyone could fit.
The tickets that were avable had long been bought by scalpers and opportunists who were looking to resell them.
Even with money, one might not be able to get these tickets.
After all, if one could buy it with money alone, then a lot of people would be able to buy them.
Not to mention that with how well Lin Fan''s store was doing, it was easy for him if he could buy it with money.
Instead of just wanting money, the ones that bought the tickets were waiting for the right people to sell them to. After all, there were plenty of people with money to choose from, so they chose to sell to the ones that had the most influence.
They were waiting for people that they could build rtions with for their future.
So it was hard for Yi Lei to get some tickets.
She had to call in several favours that she had worked hard to earn during this time just to get these tickets for Lin Fan.
But this was the boss'' orders, so she had no choice in this matter.
Not to mentionˇshe was still hoping to be rewarded for her good work.
With these tickets, they were able to get seats that were at the very edge of the crowd.
With how far they were from the stage, it would have been very hard for them to see the fights if they were mortals. But as cultivators, they were able to easily see the stage even with this distance.
At the same time, being this far away hid them very well, so they didn''t need to worry about being discovered by anyone.
The crowd was very excited, so it was very loud and there were many people pushing each other, but that didn''t matter to them.
In the space around them, it was as if there was a line that had been drawn and there was no one that was able to cross that line. No matter how people moved, they just couldn''te near them.
So the two of them were able to sit with rtive rxation without worrying about their personal space being invaded.
The arena allowed people toe in very early since there were plenty of seats to fill. So even though it was already this crowded, there were still more peopleing in and the event hadn''t started yet.
But when Lin Fan looked carefully, he could see that there were some of the contestants who were also sitting in the crowd watching.
The people that were with themˇwere clearly not just here to watch.
The people that surrounded these contestants were all cultivators and they weren''t weak.
It was clear that they were prepared to fight if anything happened.
It seemed that no one trusted each other even though they were all participating in this event.
Still, that wasn''t strange since everyone was here with one goal in mind.
They were all here for the prize, so they wouldn''t hesitate to attack each other if necessary.
This would be a very bloody affair it seemedˇ
Chapter 357 Tournament (2)
?
After another while passed, the tournament finally began.
With how many people had signed up for the tournament, there was naturally a preliminary test to see who would qualify for the tournament.
They could have done this beforehand, but it seemed like the organizers of the tournament wanted to use this event to hype up the tournament. After all, a disy of the power of the contestants was a great way to give everyone a preview of the level of this tournament.
As for the test that they were using, it was a simple strength test.
There was arge boulder that was brought up onto the stage and everyone would have three chances of hitting it to prove their strength.
Even though it looked like a simple boulder, it was anything but simple.
This was a boulder that was made of a special metal that was very resistant. It was so strong that it could even resist a full force attack from someone in the Foundation Realm, so there was no need to worry about it breaking.
The way that they would measure it would be to see the ripples that would go through the boulder.
They had a special expert on the side that could measure this, so that was how they would be ranking everyone on their strength.
There was a long line of people that were in front of the boulder, but that wasn''t surprising considering how many people had arrived in the city for the tournament.
It was just too bad that the metal used to make the boulder was very rare, or else they could have had several different lines going at once. It was clear that at this rate, it would take them the entire day to finish the preliminaries.
But that didn''t matter since there were plenty of people who were willing to watch this.
Of course, there were also those that naturally couldn''t wait for the others to finish their tests, so they were scheduled to go first. These were the young masters and young missus of the powerful organizations.
They had been listed as seeded contestants that would go ahead of the normal contestants.
However, not a single one of the normal contestants made a fuss since they all knew the special statuses of these people. If they were to make a public fuss like this, there was no doubt that they would be crushed by the powers of these people.
If they were strong enough, it was better to endure this anger and then repay it during the tournament.
Though, that would be like a pipe dream.
There was a reason why these people were seeded contestants.
The first one chosen was Young Master Tai of the Clear Sun Sect.
Since this was a test of one''s physical abilities, this Young Master Tai wasn''t able to use his full strength. His full strength was of course the powerful mes that he gathered in his hands in the form of a sun.
However, even without it, he was able to give a performance that shocked people.
"122!" The expert in charge of judging said.
When this number was said, everyone couldn''t help looking at Young Master Tai with shock.
Seeing this, Young Master Tai revealed a satisfied look.
This number represented the tons of force that was present in this punch.
A normal person would only have around 300-400 pounds of force in a single punch, so cultivators who had hundreds of times more forcepared to a normal person would have their punches measured in tons.
This result was already equal to someone in the High Foundation Realm, which was why everyone was shocked.
Those that were participating in the tournament were mainly those in the Qi Gathering Realm.
They didn''t know just how strong the seeded contestants were until this disy and now their confidence had beenpletely shattered.
If just this Young Master Tai already possessed force equal to someone in the High Foundation Realm, the rest of the seeded contestants wouldn''t be weaker.
If one wasn''t in the Foundation Realm, they had almost no chance of reaching the main tournament.
The ones that had dreamed of defeating these young masters and young missuspletely had their dreams shattered by this reality.
Not to mention, it was clear that Young Master Tai hadn''t even used his full power. After all, this type of preliminary test had limited him to using his physical strength alone.
So Young Master Tai who controlled the power of mes had been restrained.
As well, he looked very much at ease when he punched the boulderˇ
If he wanted to, he could have most likely gotten an even greater result.
There were a few people who walked out of the line when they thought of this.
This was a tournament, but it was also a martial arts tournament. This was a ce where hands and feet were blind, so if there was an ident and they lost their lives, they wouldn''t even be able to me anyone.
Instead of testing the waters for the slim chance of a miracle, it was better to forfeit.
There was nothing more important than their lives.
Once he finished his test, Young Master Tai walked off the stage with a smug look on his face. However, he didn''t leave the area and instead went to watch from the side as the other seeded contestants went to take their tests.
The other seeded contestants were his greatestpetitors, so it didn''t hurt to see what they were made of.
The next one to go up was the Young Master He from the Freezing River Sect.
Just like Young Master Tai, he was also restrained since his cultivation technique was a sword technique. Since he wasn''t able to use the sword in this test, his power was restrained as well.
However, he did fare better than Young Master Tai since his body was more developed than Young Master Tai''s as a swordsman.
"153!" The ranking expert shouted.
Everyone revealed another shocked look when they heard this, but at the same time, there were looks of understanding on their faces.
They knew the difference between Young Master He and Young Master Tai in the first ce, so they had expected the result to be greater.
Young Master He on the other hand had an ugly look on his face.
It was almost as if he was disappointed in his own result.
He knew that there was a difference between someone who used their spiritual energy and swords like him, so he had thought that he would be able to suppress Young Master Tai with his results.
While his results were better than Young Master Tai''s, it wasn''t at the level that he wanted, so he could only feelˇdisappointed with himself.
Still, that look onlysted a few seconds before disappearing from his face.
He was in front of others, so he couldn''t allow people to see him like this.
Young Master He quickly revealed a smug look as he looked at Young Master Tai.
When Young Master Tai saw Young Master He looking at him like this, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth as he stared back at him.
It was clear what Young Master He was implying with this look, he wasn''t a fool.
Not to mention that there was a grudge between their two sects in the first ce.
So they already had an antagonistic rtionship between them.
Young Master He didn''t leave the arena either as he went to the side to watch just like Young Master Tai had done.
The next one up was Young Master Mo from the Iron Demon Sect.
When he came up, everyone couldn''t help being filled with expectation towards him.
After all, Young Master Mo trained in a physical technique, which made his body much stronger than the rest of them.
So his result should be the best out of all the seeded contestants.
When Young Master Mo stood in front of the boulder, he also had a confident look on his face.
He also knew that this was his chance to shine and he was looking forward to making everyone gaze in awe at him.
So he gathered his spiritual energy in his fist and punched out at the boulder.
When the boulder took the hit from Young Master Mo, it actually reacted differently from when the others hit it.
Instead of steadily lying there like nothing could move it, it actually shook once and seemed like it would tip over. But in the end, the shaking stopped and nothing happened to the boulder at all.
But it was very clear that there was a difference in power when hitting the boulder.
Both Young Master He and Young Master Tai had ugly expressions on their faces when they saw this.
The ranking expert didn''t know what to say at first, but then he said, "309!"
309, it was double the number that Young Master He had gotten!
There was no doubt that when it came to physical strength, Young Master Mopletely outssed Young Master He and Young Master Tai.
With a smug look on his face, he walked to the side just like the other two had done and sat down to watch the rest of the seeded contestants finish their test.
However, the look on his face made it clear that he didn''t believe that anyone else would be able to beat his record.
The next one toe up was a young girl who looked quite in that no one really knew about. However, she was still one of the seeded contestants, so no one dared to look down on them.
However, when Lin Fan saw this girl, he couldn''t help feeling that she seemed familiarˇ
Chapter 358 Tournament (3)
?
No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t put his finger on where he had seen this girl before.
The girl walked up to the boulder and simply stood in front of it as she raised a fist.
The crowd watched her as she did this, but there was a clearck of enthusiasmpared to before.
Even if she was a seeded contestant, whenpared to Mo Tie''s performance, many people didn''t expect much from her. So there was a clear difference in enthusiasm from the crowd.
If she was beautiful, then perhaps there would be people who would care more, but she was just normal looking so that people couldn''t get excited about this.
Still, since she was a seeded contestant, people still paid attention to the results of her test.
When she was standing there in front of the boulder, the girl didn''t punch out even though her fist was raised. Instead, she turned and looked at the crowd, specifically she turned to look at Mo Tie.
Mo Tie couldn''t help being taken aback when he saw her looking at him like this, but he still had a strong look on his face when he faced her gaze. But for some reason, he couldn''t help feeling pressure from this girl as she looked at him.
It was as if there was some innate fear towards this girl inside of him.
The girl just revealed a simple smile that had a bit of a challenging tone to it before turning back to the boulder.
Then with what seemed like a very rxed punch, her fist slowly made its way over to the boulder and then it seemed to tap it without any force. The boulder itself didn''t even seem to react when it was tapped by this small fist at first, but thenˇ
The boulder suddenly started to shake intensely before rolling out from the stand that it had been put in.
When the boulder started rolling, the people who were in the way immediately jumped out of the path. If they had reacted even a second slower, they might have been crushed by the giant boulder that had been rolling at them.
The giant boulder kept rolling without stopping until it finally hit the wall of the arena.
This arena had been built with the audience seats elevated and there was a wall surrounding it, so it was more like a diator fighting arena instead of an actual fighting stage.
When the giant boulder mmed into the wall of the arena, there were cracks that immediately formed in the wall in a spider web shaped fashion. However, it was a good thing that it didn''t crackpletely and was able to resist the force of the giant boulder in the end.
The audience who had been sitting there couldn''t help patting their chests when they saw this.
If it was any stronger, it would have destroyed that wall and would have even hurt them.
After the loud sound that came from the boulder mming into the wall, there was only silence that followed as no one knew what to do.
In the end, it was the ranking expert who came over to the boulder to examine it.
He was a professional, so he would stick to his principles and judge it fairly.
When he came over, he pushed the boulder so that he was able to see the side that the girl''s hand had made contact with. However, when he rolled it over, he was shocked by what he saw.
The boulder had cracked!
There were cracks running along the side of the boulder in the shape of a spider web, just like the cracks on the wall.
This shouldn''t be possible at the level of the contestants of this tournament since this boulder was strong enough to stop the attacks of even those in the Peak Foundation Realmˇ
So for it to crack like this, that meant that casual tap from the girl had exceeded the limits of the Foundation Realm!
As he stared at the boulder, he didn''t even know what to say since he couldn''t judge how powerful this was. He hadn''t actually been able to keep up with the vibration in the boulder when she tapped it, so he had been hoping to see if it left some trace so he would be able to judge.
But nowˇhe was speechless.
The crowd also saw the cracks on the boulder and they couldn''t help being shocked by it.
Even Mo Tie, who they thought was the strongest, hadn''t been able to make any cracks on this boulderˇBut now there was this girl who came out of nowhere who was able to do something like this.
After seeing this, the girl just simply turned around and walked away.
Unlike the others who left the stage before her, she didn''t even bother looking back and walked out of the arena as if she was confident that she would make it.
But in truth, there was solid reasoning behind this confidence.
As she walked out though, she peeked at something out of the corner of her eyes.
It was two people who were sitting at the edges of the crowd who both had cloaks covering them.
When she did this, Lin Fan also felt a feeling fall onto him.
This feeling was very familiar and he finally realized why he thought he recognized this girl.
It was becauseˇshe was simr to the girl he had saved on the street the other day.
He knew that she wasn''t simple, but to think that she was this not simpleˇ
As for the three young masters who were sitting there with stunned looksˇthey didn''t remain sitting there any longer since they knew that they would be embarrassed just sitting there.
The three of them just suddenly stood up and left in a huff, but they acted like they were calm and were leaving to take care of another matter.
But it was clear that their pride had been hurt.
As for the rest of the seeded contestants, they revealed bitter smiles.
After the performance of this girl, it was inevitable that people wouldpare them to her. However, they knew that it was impossible for them to crack this boulder like that girl had done, so all that would happen is that they would disappoint people.
This would be arge blow to their egos, which they couldn''t ept.
However, it wasn''t as if they could avoid taking this preliminary test since they had to do it to participate in the tournament.
So they were just stuck there between a rock and a hard ce.
As for the organizer side, they were facing a problem as well.
With the boulder cracked like this, there was no doubt that they wouldn''t be able to use it again for what they had been using it for. If they did keep using it, it was very likely that someone would crack it since it wasn''t as strong as before.
There was no way to get an urate reading with this cracked boulder.
The problem was that they didn''t have a recement for this thing.
If they didn''t have a recement, then they wouldn''t have a way to conduct the preliminary test.
Just that one blow from that girl had thrown everything into chaos.
But luckily there was someone who had a solution.
There was a person that jumped down from one of the VIP seats and with a flick of his hand, there was arge pir that appeared.
No one stopped this person from jumping down since they all recognized him.
This person was the City Lord of this Floating Seed City.
After he made the pir appear, he said in a loud voice, as if he was saying it for everyone, "We''ll be using this pir instead of the boulder now. I hope that everyone can ept this arrangement."
Since the City Lord had spoken, there was nothing for anyone to say.
Not to mention that anyone who was anyone could tell that this pir wasn''t a normal item.
When they used their spiritual senses on it, they felt the feeling of rejection.
This thing was so hard that even their spiritual senses couldn''t prate it.
That just went to show how special this item was.
But at the same time, the seeded contestants couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles again.
They could tell that this thing was actually harder than the boulder that they had been using before, which meant that the test had actually be harder.
With how hard this thing was, it would be even harder for them to create vibrations in it.
The City Lord naturally also knew this, but he had no choice since the boulder couldn''t be used. He could only internally apologize to these seeded contestants and hope that they wouldn''t hold a grudge.
The rest of the preliminary test went as one would expect.
The seeded contestants never got results as good as even Young Master Tai, but the results that they got were much higher than the average contestants.
So all of them smoothly made it into the next round.
As for the normal contestantsˇthere were some that weren''t even able to create any vibrations in this pir.
They might have been able to create some vibrations if it was the boulder, but this pir was just too hard for them.
So in the end, they couldn''t do anything as they were eliminated from the tournament on the spot.
By the end of the day, there were many more people who were disappointed by their results than there should have been.
Chapter 359 Tournament (4)
?
After the preliminary tests were over, everyone headed off to the bars to drink.
That included Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were swept up in the crowd.
They had to keep up the act that they were normal people, so they went to do what normal people did.
But beneath the surface, there were many different powers that were moving.
It was a night that saw many people moving in this Floating Seed City.
ˇ
"Do whatever you can to find out who this girl is!"
Young Master Tai mmed his fist into the table, cracking it in half as he said this.
The servants who were in front of him all couldn''t help taking a step back when they saw this.
They knew what the young master was enraged about, but not a single one of them was able to quell that rage. So the only thing that they could do was agree with the young master and hope that his rage settled.
However, Young Master Tai''s ugly expression stayed on his face as he looked around for something else to smash.
Today was a day that he wouldn''t forget since it was his first time being embarrassed by someone like this.
Even if he had his pride, he could understand if he wasn''t the best at everything. He had been taught that at a young age and he was a young master who wasn''t a fool, so he could have epted it if it was just a bit better.
But this girl was just too strong for him to ept.
The difference was like a p to the face and his pride just couldn''t ept it.
There was a part of him that would calm down unless he took his revenge.
But that was also why he was so angry.
He couldn''t take his revenge yet because he didn''t know who the other side was.
The other side had entered the tournament as a seeded contestant, so it was easy to get the information on them from the organizers. However, he knew that this information was a lie.
The identity that this girl had was one that was easy to check and he found thatˇthis girl wasn''t who she said she was.
The one that had this identity had stayed in the sect and had gone into closed door training ording to his spies. Since the real one was in closed door training, that meant that someone had taken their identity to enter this tournament.
Not to mention, the sect that the actual person belonged to didn''t make a fussˇ
That meant that the status of this person was powerful enough that they didn''t dare do anything to her.
Even if he was angered by the fact that she had basically pped him in the face, he still had his rationality. He wasn''t an angry bull that would only know how to charge forward, he knew that he had to bide his time and find the right time to strike back.
So he had sent his people out to find the identity of this girl.
It was just too bad that not a single one of them was able to find a single clue as to her real identity.
Since he couldn''t do anything, the only thing that he could do was vent his anger on the things around him.
After finding a chair, he threw it at his subordinates who were kneeling there.
Even though this chair was thrown right at them, not a single one of them dared to dodge out of the way. They just stood there as they let the chair hit them head on and shatter to pieces.
However, even after the chair shattered, not a single thing happened to these people.
They were subordinates of Young Master Tai, so not a single one of them was weak. They could easily block a chair with their body, especially since Young Master Tai didn''t throw it that hard in the first ce.
Young Master Tai went on to shatter a few more things in the room before finally calming down. He panted a few times before taking a deep breath and saying, "Have them investigate further. I don''t care what methods you use, just get me the information that I want."
Hearing this, the subordinates acted like they had been pardoned.
If Young Master Tai didn''t give them the order, the only thing that they could do was stay kneeling there. But once he did give the order, they could pass it on to the subordinates and didn''t need to stay there any longer.
So they didn''t waste any time to leave the room.
It didn''t take long before it was only Young Master Tai who was left in the room.
Once he was alone, his face twisted again and he grabbed at his hair. He tousled that hair a few times before suddenly grabbing another chair and mming it into the wall, shattering it to pieces.
Since his subordinates were gone, there was no longer a need for him to hold back the rage that he felt.
He vented that rage on the room around him,pletely destroying it.
By the time that he was finished, there wasn''t a single thing that was left untouched in the surrounding area.
Then when he left, he told his subordinates who were waiting outside to clean up the mess.
Since this ce had been destroyed, there was no way for him to stay in this ce.
In other parts of the city, the same thing was happening in two different rooms.
These were the rooms of Young Master He and Young Master Mo who had been shamed the same way as Young Master Tai.
They gave the same orders to their servants to collect information on the girl who had shamed them and then went on to destroy the rooms that they had been in, just like what Young Master Tai had done.
They thought that no one had seen them doing this, butˇ
There were people who had been lurking in the dark watching everything.
Once they had seen everything there was to see, they reported back to their superiors who then reported toˇ
"Hmm, good work. Keep watching over the three of them just in case they want to do anything." An old butler said to the spies that were kneeling in front of him.
The spies all bowed their heads and cupped their hands to this person before disappearing without a trace again.
The old butler didn''t move after these spies disappeared. Instead, he just stood there looking at the reports that were in his hand and the more he read them, the more that he knitted his brows.
After standing there in silence for a bit, the old butler went into the house behind him and came to a certain room.
He knocked on the door and said, "Young miss, may Ie in?"
"Come in." That came from inside the room.
With this acknowledgement, the old butler didn''t hold back at all as he twisted the knob and entered the room.
The owner of the voice was currently sitting on the bed looking over something in her hands. The old butler didn''t pry, but he could tell from a nce that these were separate reports from spies.
The old butler couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw this, but then he asked in a calm voice, "Young miss, is something wrong?"
The girl on the bed put the pieces of paper away and then said with a cough, "Nothing. What is it?"
The old butler didn''t push this matter and brought forth the pieces of paper that he had received from the spies, presenting them to the young miss without saying a thing.
The young miss took them and after reading them, she didn''t knit her brows like the old butler had done. Instead, she just tossed the pieces of paper to the side and said, "You don''t need to bother me with these trivial matters. You can just take care of them yourself."
But this time, the old butler didn''t back down as he said, "Young miss, this isn''t a trivial matter."
Seeing the firm look on his face, the young miss couldn''t help being surprised. But then she asked in a curious voice, "Why do you think that this isn''t a trivial matter."
The old butler said with the same serious look, "This is a matter that the sect assigned you, you can''t just neglect it like this. If you canplete this matter, your future will be limitless."
The young miss looked at the old butler for a few seconds before slowly giving a nod.
Even though she believed that she could easily take care of this matter, she did agree that the old butler had a point.
Instead of being callous, it was better to be prudent.
She had wanted to avoid it because it would mean a lot more work for her, but the old butler was right. It was better to take care of this matter herself just in case anything went wrong since this was an important matter to the sect.
So after thinking this, she said, "Bring it to Yue Lei and let her handle it."
The old butler gave a satisfied nod when he heard this and then he gave a bow before leaving.
The young miss didn''t mind as she turned her attention to the report that she was reading before.
On this report was a picture of two people in cloaks.
She curled her lips as she read this and she had a very interested look on her face.
Chapter 360 Tournament (5)
?
The night passed quickly and soon it was the next day.
This was the second day of the tournament and the day that fights between contestants was supposed to begin.
The preliminary tests yesterday brought the number of contestants down to a thousand, but that was still too many people. So they had to do another round of eliminations to bring the number of people down to a number that they could hold a proper tournament with.
Their method of doing this was dividing people into blocks and then having those blocks fight it out to determine who would be moving on.
It was set so that there were sixteen blocks in total and there would be only two people who would be moving on for each of the sixteen blocks.
As for the distribution, it would bepletely random.
But in the end, as if by some kind of miracle, the blocks were divided so that each of them had one seeded contestant in them. That is except for a certain block that had two seeded contestants.
There were seventeen seeded contestants in the first ce, so even if they were evenly divided among the sixteen blocks, there would have been one block that had two seeded contestants.
But by all right, the seeded contestants should have been grouped together more instead of being spread out evenly like this. There should have been more blocks that had seeded contestants in them.
The normal contestants allined about this matter.
If the seeded contestants were pitted against each other, that would mean that there would be fewer seeded contestants making it into the main tournament and there would be a greater chance of them making it through. But now that the seeded contestants had been spread out across these different blocks, it was very likely that they would all make it through to the main tournament.
At the same time, it would mean less spots for them to make it through.
Even if they couldn''t win the main tournament, just making it through would be plenty for them to brag about. At the same time, the increase in their prestige would benefit them greatly since it would allow them to be scouted byrge sects or powers, giving them many resources to help them grow stronger.
But it wasn''t as if there was anyone that they couldin to.
In fact, even if theyined, it wouldn''t change anything.
To say that it wasn''t premeditated was a lie since it was indeed something that the organizers of the tournament had set up.
The powers behind these seeded contestants were working closely with the organizers, so it wasn''t as if they could just ignore the wishes of these powers. So they had rigged these draws so that there would be one seeded contestant in each of the blocks.
As for the block that had to have two seeded contestantsˇthey had deliberately made it so that it was Young Master Tai and Young Master He who were put in those blocks.
These two already had a grudge between them since they were from sects that opposed each other. So if they were paired in the same block, there was no doubt that they would fight each other with all that they had.
This was done intentionally as a way to create more hype in the crowd.
An all out fight between cultivators at the level of Young Master Tai and Young Master He was not something that normal people would have a chance to see. So they were using this to create more fame and hype for the tournament.
The format for this round of elimination was very simple.
It was set up so that each of the blocks would enter a battle royale and thest two standing would be the ones that moved on to the main tournament.
The results of the different blocks were as one would imagine them to be.
The seeded contestants easily made their way into the real tournament, but there were a few blocks that had interesting results.
One of the blocks saw everyone teaming up to fight that seeded contestant, but that didn''t turn out well for them.
They were all taken down in groups by the seeded contestant until there were only a few of them left. At that point, they gave up on ganging up on the seeded contestant since they knew they couldn''t win and started fighting amongst themselves.
Eventually, there was only one of them that was left standing and that person went to the real tournament with the seeded contestant.
There was also a block where multiple groups tried to team up with the seeded contestant, but that didn''t work at all. In the end, they fought against each other until there was only one group left and then that group fought amongst themselves to decide who would make it through with the seeded contestant.
The rest of the blocks progressed as normal.
They were real battle royales among the contestants and there were people who challenged the seeded contestants, but they were all defeated in the end.
Every single seeded contestant was able to make it through their blocks in the end.
Finally, it was time for the block with two seeded contestants.
Every normal contestant who was in that block had a look like they were about to face death on their faces. Though to describe it as that wasn''t considered wrong since they were indeed about to face death.
There were two seeded contestants in this block, so their fate had already been sealed.
They could only team up with each other and try to take advantage of the fight between the two of them to see if they could do anything. After all, the grudge between their two sects was something that everyone knew.
But to their surprise and everyone else''s surprise, the two of themˇactually teamed up to take care of every other contestant.
Well, it wasn''t that they teamed up per sayˇIt was just as if there was a tacit understanding between the two of them that they didn''t attack each other.
The other contestants all had bitter looks on their faces when facing the two of them, but there wasn''t anything that they could do.
There was arge difference in power between them, so they were knocked out in the end.
In the end, there were only five people left.
Both Young Master Tai and Young Master He knocked out one person before turning to thest person who was still there.
That person raised his sword to point at them, but there was no hiding the trembling of his legs. Even the crowd that was watching this couldn''t help feeling sorry for this person as he was surrounded by Young Master Tai and Young Master He.
At the very least, he had been the one that had survived the longest against the two of them.
However, to his surprise and everyone''s surprise again, the two young masters didn''t knock him out. They instead pulled out some rope that they had prepared ahead of time and tied this person up.
That person tried to resist, but they weren''t able to break out of the ropes.
It wasn''t surprising since these were ropes that had been specially prepared.
They were strong enough to even bind and suppress someone in the Foundation Realm, so it wasn''t as if this person who was in the Qi Gathering Realm would be able to break out of it.
So that person could only sit there as the two young masters turned to face each other.
There was a moment of silence as the two of them stared at each other before they suddenly used their strongest moves against each other.
The ball of mes and the sword surrounded in water mmed into each other and there was a shockwave that was released. If it wasn''t for the barrier that surrounded this stage, then it was very likely that the crowd would have been blown away from this shockwave.
However, the cracks that formed on the ground of the stage were more than enough to show how powerful this sh was.
There was a bnce between the two attacks as neither side backed down.
In the end, both of them were pushed away from each other before both spitting out a mouthful of blood.
It was clear that they had both been injured from that sh just now.
However, it was also clear that neither of them were willing to back down with the determined looks on their faces.
It was just too bad that before either of them could make a move, the referee called an end to the fight.
Both of them immediately turned to re at the referee as if they didn''t agree to this, but the referee pointed at the person they had tied up on the ground. Both of them turned to look at this person and they were surprised to findˇthat this person had fainted.
However, it wasn''t as if they couldn''t understand why this person had fainted.
They had only tied him up so that he wouldn''t struggle, but they hadn''t put anything around him to protect this person.
So when he faced the shockwave from the sh between themˇhe was knocked out by the force of the shockwave.
Both of them realized their mistakes right away, but it wasn''t as if they were going to admit their mistakes.
So they just red at each other for a bit before suddenly turning around to leave at the same time while also giving a snort at the same time.
Chapter 361 Tournament (6)
?
Even if the ending had been slightly anti-climatic, it didn''t put a damper on the mood of the crowd.
As they walked off, there was a cheer that erupted through the crowd that was much stronger than any cheers that had been given in the previous rounds.
For the two young masters walking off, although they had stern looks on their faces, they were also feeling slight feelings of satisfaction.
To them, it was as if they had made up a bit for what had happened yesterday.
But of course, it was impossible for them to forget what had happened, so they were still having their men try to find the identity of that girl.
After this round was finished, everyone headed off for another night of drinkingˇthat is except for the tournament organizers who had to rebuild the arena.
They had thought that they had made it strong enough to endure the power of these young people, but it seemed that they had underestimated how strong they were. After all, just the first sh between these two had already done this much damage to the arena, so it was hard to imagine what all those other shes tomorrow would look like.
It was a long and restless night for the organizers in getting this ready.
When the next morning came, the arena had beenpletely transformed.
Even the normal people who came to watch could tell that this arena was different. Even if it looked the same, they could feel some kind of powering from the material that had been used to build the arena.
They could tell that there was something special that had been used to create this new arena.
Once everyone had gathered, they held a ceremony in front of everyone to choose who would be fighting who.
In this main tournament, it was a simple elimination tournament since they had an even number of contestants. Every single contestant would draw a number and would be put into a spot and numbers that matched would indicate who would fight who.
It was clear that the organizers of the tournament were trying to milk this tournament as much as they could with therge ceremony that they put on. It was very unlikely that they would even be able to finish all of the matches today.
Or at least that was what it seemed like, but that wasn''t the case in the end.
That was because most of the seeded contestants had been matched up with the normal contestants. There was only one match where normal contestants faced each other and two matches between seeded contestants.
With how perfectly it turned out, there were many people that became suspicious of this result.
It was just too bad that no one was able to prove that the organizers had cheated and in fact, the organizers hadn''t cheated.
This was all just luck.
With how open the drawing ceremony was, it was impossible for them to y any tricks in the first ce.
So the only thing that the normal contestants could me on was their bad luck.
As for the fight between the seeded contestants, everyone was surprised by the fact that one of them was between Young Master Tai and Young Master He.
It seemed like they really were fated to fight each other as they drew their numbers one after another and they were matched together.
The other fight between seeded contestants wasˇYoung Master Mo and that girl who had caused themotion during the preliminary test. ording to her registration, her name was Bi Qing.
This was a name that not many people were familiar with and her sect was one of those hidden sects, so most people didn''t know much about her.
As expected, the fights between the seeded contestants and the normal contestants ended with victory for the seeded contestants.
The fight between the two normal contestants was a hard fought battle, butpared to the fight between Young Master Tai and Young Master He yesterday, it was verycking. Many people even treated it as a warm up to the two fights that were about toe.
The two of them couldn''t help feeling bitter about this, but there was nothing that they could do.
It was a fact that they couldn''tpare to the seeded contestants in the first ce.
Once this was all over, it was time for the fight between Young Master Mo and the mysterious girl named Bi Qing.
The fight between Young Master Tai and Young Master He had been saved forst as a closer by the organizers, but Young Master Tai and Young Master He didn''t mind since this was a good way for them to show off.
Young Master Mo on the other handˇhe had a serious look on his face as he walked onto the stage.
When Bi Qing came onto the stage, she had a very calm and bored look on her face, as if she didn''t put Young Master Mo in her eyes at all.
When Young Master Mo saw this, he couldn''t stop the mes of rage from burning in his eyes. However, he kept his anger suppressed and didn''t let it explode until the right moment.
The one strange thing that Bi Qing did as she walked onto the stage was look around the crowd in the arena. With the way that she was looking around, it was almost as if she was looking for something specific, or she was looking for someone.
Her eyes finally did stop when they fell onto two cloaked figures that were sitting in an obscure position.
When Lin Fan felt those eyes falling onto him, he couldn''t help being surprised. He tried to keep his calm, but seeing how those eyes looked right at him, he knew that she was looking right at him.
But that wasn''t right!
He had already learned his lesson from the first time, so he had been deploying the illusion spell yesterday and today.
He had thought that it had worked yesterday when she didn''t look at him, but nowˇshe was staring right at him!
It was clear that she was able to see through his illusion spell!
As she was staring at him, her mouth suddenly started to move and she mouthed, "Enjoy the show."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw this.
He didn''t know why this girl was so obsessed with him, but it seemed like she wanted to involve him in somethingˇ
Once the two of them were on the stage, Young Master Mo took the initiative to speak by saying, "Surrender now. I''m not someone who finds pleasure in torturing a woman, I am someone with chivalry."
As he said this, there were many women in the crowd who couldn''t help knitting their brows.
Though he had tried toe off as chivalrous, the way that he said it and the tone in his voiceˇmade it seem like he was looking down on women.
Perhaps it would have turned out differently if someone else said it, but this young master of the demonic side had a naturally arrogant tone to his voice that made it seem like he was looking down on people. So the way that he said it made it seem like he didn''t respect women.
Bi Qing to his surprise suddenly revealed a smile and said, "What nonsense are you saying? You''re the one who is about to get thrashed."
Young Master Mo''s jaw couldn''t help dropping since he never thought that this weak looking girl in front of him would be this aggressive. She made it clear that she didn''t put him in her eyes and she even said that she would thrash him.
This lit the mes of rage inside this Young Master Mo.
So he said with a snort, "Don''t me me for not holding back. It''s hard to control my power."
Bi Qing didn''t react at all to this provocation from Young Master Mo. She just looked back at him with the same smile on her face as if she didn''t care about what he said.
Young Master Mo couldn''t help gritting his teeth when he saw this, but he took a deep breath to calm himself.
Even if she was physically stronger than him, Young Master Mo didn''t believe that he would lose this fight. He had secret techniques after all that she wouldn''t be able to expect or deal with.
So he bided his time and would take revenge when the time was right.
In this battle, his fists were blind, so if an ident were to happenˇno one would be med.
In the end, he was someone from a demonic sect, so he wasn''t as collected as he seemed on the surface. In fact, he was someone who liked carnage and destruction quite a bit.
It was his hidden personality that made him love to destroy.
So he was looking forward to this match and the "ident" that would follow.
Seeing that they were both ready, the referee wasted no time at all to start the match.
As soon as the match started, Young Master Mo gathered his spiritual energy around his hand. With his spiritual energy around his hands, it was as if there was a metallic sheen that had also appeared around them.
This was the Iron Demon Art which allowed him to transform his body into metal.
With these fists prepared, he didn''t hold back at all as he charged forth and sent out a punch at Bi Qing.
Everyone who saw this couldn''t help feeling sympathy for Bi Qing since they didn''t believe that she would be able to take this blow.
But before Young Master Mo''s fist could hit Bi Qing, he suddenly disappeared.
When he reappeared again, he had been embedded into the wall behind him.
There was only silence that filled the arena after this.
Chapter 362 Tournament (7)
?
Not a single person could understand what had just happened.
One moment, Young Master Mo had been flying through the air. The next, he had suddenly been sent flying into the wall of the arena.
As for Bi Qing, she was still standing there with a smile on her face.
It didn''t seem like she had made a move just now.
Or at the very least, it didn''t seem like she had made a move that they could see.
So what had happened just now?
Young Master Mo surprisingly hadn''t been knocked out from being sent flying into the wall like this. However, he waspletely stuck in the wall and found it very hard to break free.
When he came back to his senses, the first thing that he did was spit out a mouthful of blood.
If it hadn''t been for the fact that his body had been strengthened by his cultivation technique, it would have been very likely that he would have been split in half by the force of this hit. If it was any of the other seeded contestants, it would have been very likely that they would be dead.
So he was lucky that it was him who was hit by this attack.
Still, that didn''t mean he got out unscathed.
He had suffered heavy internal injuries from this hit and he found it hard to use his strength.
All he could do was stare at Bi Qing who was standing there while struggling.
He didn''t know what she had done, but he was certain that she had done something to cause this. So he couldn''t help asking, "What, what did you do?"
Bi Qing didn''t say anything as she looked at him with the same smile on his face.
He didn''t feel anything from this smile before, but now it just creeped him out. When he saw this smile, it was as if the surrounding temperature had dropped and he was surrounded in ice.
He could tell that something bad was going to happen and he couldn''t take it anymore.
So Young Master Mo suddenly said, "I surrender!"
Everyone was caught off guard by this, but before the referee could even react, Bi Qing had already walked off the stage.
The look on her face made it clear that she had already predicted this.
Young Master Mo might have been a powerful young master, but the one thing that hecked was experience.
He was someone who was important to his sect, so he had been protected by that sect for as long as he could remember. Something like a near death experience was thest thing that this young master would encounter.
What Bi Qing had done just now was send her killing intent at Young Master Mo.
This young master who had no experience with near death couldn''t handle this pressure and caved right away, resulting in him surrendering with no hesitation.
Of course, even without Young Master Mo surrendering, Bi Qing wouldn''t have had a problem taking down Young Master Mo.
She was indeed the one who had sent him flying just now after all.
Once that fight was over, the organizers didn''t start the next and final fight right away. Instead, they brought out several people who went to the hole in the wall that Young Master Mo had created.
These people were the ones who had built the arena.
When they saw the hole in the wall that had been created, they couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles.
This arena was one of their best works and they had been very proud of it. They didn''t think that anyone in this tournament would have been able to make a dent in the walls of this arena.
So seeing this hole in front of them was like a hole in their pride.
Still, they were professionals and they didn''t let their pride get in the way of their work.
It took them no time to fill in the hole in the wall and they were even able to make some overall improvements to the arena.
Once this was done, it was time for the final match.
The pause didn''t put a damper on the enthusiasm of the crowd. In fact, this pause gave them time to circte rumours and guesses about the final fight, so the crowd was even more worked up.
When the two young masters came out onto the stage, the cheers for them were almost deafening.
As they walked out to these cheers, the smiles on the faces of the young masters became even wider.
While they knew that whoever lost would suffer arge blow to their fame, this boost was still more than enough to make up for that. Not to mentionˇbeing worshiped like this really was a good feeling.
It made their noses grow quite long.
After they arrived in the arena though, both of them red at each other.
They knew that this wasn''t just a fight to establish themselves, but also a fight with their sect''s honour on the line. At the same time, it was rted to the mission that they had been given by their sects, so this was a fight that they couldn''t lose.
Both of them had thick auras around them, making it clear that they were nning on going all out.
This just created even more excitement in the crowd.
The referee also didn''t waste any time since he knew that there was no need for an introduction.
This was the fight that the organizers had been hoping would happen since it was a public feud that would attract the most attention. Since it was a public feud, everyone knew about it and there was no need to embellish it.
As soon as the match started, neither of the young masters made a move.
Both of them stood there as if they were sizing up their opponents.
This would have been considered boring by normal standards, but this wasn''t the case in this match.
The crowd knew that this was the calm before the storm, so they were excitedly holding their breath, waiting to see what followed.
Thissted for over a minute before both of them suddenly gathered their spiritual energy.
Young Master Tai condensed two balls of mes that were like miniature suns in his hand while Young Master He drew his sword that gathered water like a vortex. As they gathered their power, there was a powerful pressure that came from them.
Even sitting far away from them and being protected by the barrier, the crowd could feel the powerful pressure that hit them in the face.
But no one backed down in the face of this pressure.
Everyone in the crowd revealed excited looks as they focused on the two young masters on the stage.
The two of them suddenly dashed forward at the same time.
Young Master Tai lifted the two suns in his hands while Young Master He cut downwards with the sword of water in his hands.
The two attacks came closer and closer to each other,ing close to shing with one another.
With the amount of power behind them, it was clear that this wouldn''t be a weak sh.
But before they could sh with one another, there was an explosion that suddenly rang out.
The mes appeared in between the two young masters, so they had no choice but to jump back the moment that they saw it. However, the forward momentum that they had made it hard for them to stop in time, so they were singed by the mes that had suddenly appeared.
Still, since they reacted in time, they were able to avoid being burnt in the face by these mes.
As soon as theynded, they looked at the referee who was just standing there in a daze.
The referee also had a dazed and confused look on his face as he didn''t know what had just happened. He had been caught off guard by the mes that appeared just as much as the young masters.
The young masters could naturally see this, so they immediately raised their guards to find the person who had interrupted their fight.
But no matter how they looked around, they weren''t able to find anyone.
At the same time, the guards that had been posted around the arena also ran forward to protect these two young masters.
They didn''t know what was happening, but if these young masters were hurt because of outside interference, it would be their fault as the tournament hosts. So they couldn''t let these young masters be hurt like this.
But even after all of this, there wasn''t anyone that appeared to take credit for this.
After making sure that there was nothing that followed, the organizers decided to postpone the match since they didn''t know if another incident would happen. For now, the most important thing was to make sure that everyone was alright.
Especially with the statuses that some of the contestants had.
In addition to the guards from the organizers, the personal guards of these young masters and young missus all came forward to guide them out of the arena.
After that one explosion, nothing else happened in the arena that day.
However, many people couldn''t help questioning the abilities of the organizers since an incident had happened.
With this incident, the organizers had no choice but to postpone the next round by a day to ensure that the venue was safe.
During this time, there were many rumours that spread through the city because of this incident.
After all, someone that could cause such an incident under the supervision of all these experts definitely wasn''t a normal person.
Chapter 363 Intermission
?
Since there was a day in between, there was time for people to take care of certain things.
Throughout the city, the rumour of a new bounty being released was spread.
A bounty normally wouldn''t be that important of a matter, but this one was different since this was a bounty that was sponsored by the City Lord Manor.
As for who that bounty was onˇit was naturally the one who had caused the incident yesterday.
No one knew who that person was, but that stunt that they had pulled had provoked many different people.
While the public face of it was a bounty from the City Lord Manor, it was actually found in many different ces. That included both the Mercenary Guild and the Merchants Guild.
Both of these organizations were sponsors for the tournament, so the tournament being disrupted meant that their businesses were also being disrupted.
At the same time, there were other organizations that also sponsored this bounty that put up posters for this bounty in their stores. These were all businesses that were rted to the powers behind the seeded contestants.
This tournament was important for them, so anyone that was causing trouble during this tournament would be considered an enemy to them.
With all of these organizations backing this bounty, there were plenty of people who were interested in taking it.
But of course, not a single one of them was able to find a clue.
Among the people that were interested in this bounty, that included Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao.
However, what they were interested in was not the money, but rather the person that had caused the incident.
After all, the person that had caused it was most likely the person from the Love Sect that they thought it was.
So during the day off, they started investigating this matter as well.
It was just too bad that they weren''t able to find a single trace just like everyone else.
Lin Fan had even had an advantage over others when it came to finding information.
He had sent Greeny''s puppets all over the city to find clues of this person.
At the same time, he had sent Greeny''s puppets into the arena that had beenpletely closed off. No one else was able to search the arena since it had beenpletely shut off by the organizers.
There were special experts called by the organizers to search the premises for the culprit.
Though Lin Fan watched them for a while with Greeny, he saw that they weren''t able to find the person who had caused the incident.
He also wasn''t able to find a single trace with his Appraisal Eyes.
Whoever had caused this incident had clearly made sure that they wouldn''t leave a single trace of themselves behind. It was clear that they had been very careful when nning this incident.
So neither Lin Fan or Mu Bao Bao were able to do a thing about it.
When night fell, they were exhausted as they headed out to the bar.
This had been their routine for the past few days since they were here to get more information while the tournament was ongoing.
There were more people here now that the tournament was ongoing, so there was no fear of exposing themselves if they just sat there in the corner listening.
But of course, Lin Fan made sure that Mu Bao Bao didn''t get any wine.
After the incident that had happenedst time, he didn''t dare let his guard down and let Mu Bao Bao get any alcohol.
Mu Bao Bao was very ignorant of what had happenedst time, so she kept asking for some alcohol to help her blend in. But Lin Fan firmly rejected this request and made sure that she stuck to the juice offered.
Mu Bao Bao was happy to have the juice, but she still keptining about how it was wrong to drink juice in a bar and it just made them look suspicious.
But Lin Fan could tell that what she really wanted toin about was that it made her seem childish that she was drinking juice in a bar.
Still, Lin Fan couldn''t let an incident likest time happen again, so he was very strict about not letting her drink.
As they sat there listening to the gossip around them, they weren''t able to hear anything new.
As Lin Fan had expected, there wasn''t a single person who had been able to find a lead as to the culprit from yesterday.
There were some fake rumours that were spread, but it didn''t take long for these rumours to break down. The ones who spread these fake rumours weren''t able to keep their stories straight under the effects of the alcohol, so he disregarded all of the fake rumours that he heard.
As time passed and they weren''t able to find any information at all, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more depressed.
In the end, he decided to stop listening for information and head back to the hotel.
Instead of wasting this time trying to find rumours, it was better to spend the time that they had cultivating.
Lin Fan could feel that he was close to breaking through, it wouldn''t take long for him to make a breakthrough to the next realm.
If he could break through, he was certain that his power would reach a whole new level.
But when they were nning on leaving, there was a suddenmotion that happened around them.
When the two of them looked around themselves, they found that everyone in the bar was currently looking out the window. When they looked out themselves, they found that there was some kind of glowing from outside.
It was quite strong that it forced quite a few people to squint their eyes.
But for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao, they were able to stare out without a problem.
It was just that they couldn''t see what it was while staring out.
So the two of them had no choice but toe out of the bar and see what it was.
When they came out, they found that the people around them were all staring into the sky, seemingly looking at something.
When they looked up as well, they revealed different expressions.
Lin Fan had a confused look while Mu Bao Bao had a very shocked look.
It was a good thing that they had cloaks on or people definitely would have noticed this.
But for Lin Fan, he was able to tell what Mu Bao Bao was feeling based on her body expressions alone.
However, this wasn''t the ce to talk about it.
Before they attracted any attention, Lin Fan quickly took Mu Bao Bao by the shoulders and led her away from this ce. He quickly led her through different streets before they finally came back to their inn.
He had made sure that no one had followed them by taking those different streets so that he could check the surrounding area with Greeny.
Once they arrived in the hotel room, Lin Fan quickly put up the barrier around them before turning to look at Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao just sat there on the bed in a daze, not even registering that they were back in the hotel room.
It was finally when Lin Fan tapped her on the shoulder that she came back to her senses.
But then she looked like she was about to fall back into the same daze as before.
Before she could, Lin Fan grabbed her by the shoulder and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything as she just looked at Lin Fan in a daze.
Lin Fan didn''t hold back this time and brought his hands down across her cheeks, giving her a gentle p to wake her up before saying, "It''s alright, you can tell me."
Mu Bao Bao looked at him in a daze before suddenlying forward to hug him.
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this, but he still patted her on the back before saying, "It''s alright, I''m here."
After a long time, Mu Bao Bao finally pulled her face out of his embrace. Lin Fan could see that there were still traces of tears that were in her eyes.
She stared at him for a bit before saying, "That mark just now, that was the mark to retreat that was passed down in the Love Sect. They were sending a message to me to leave this ce and not disrupt their nˇ"
Then after a pause, she said, "Why don''t they want me here? I''m here to help them, so why don''t they want me here?"
As she said this, Lin Fan could hear the genuine hurt that came from her voice.
He knew what she was feeling, but he didn''tfort her or coddle her like he normally would. Instead, he said, "Why do you think that it was for you?"
"Huh?" Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being surprised by what he said.
Lin Fan then said, "We never left any signs as to who we were, so how would they know that it was you?"
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling that he was right and she was stunned as she realized this.
But then she asked, "Why would they use that symbol to send a message?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "They must have thought that it was someone from the Love Sect who had made it to the door that they had left."
Mu Bao Bao shook her head in a confused manner before saying, "How would they know that?"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying, "I don''t know, but that seems like the more likely exnation, right?"
Mu Bao Bao fell silent after hearing this, but she still gave a nod in response in the end.
After calming down and thinking about it, she realized that Lin Fan was right.
There was no reason that they would suspect that it was her, so the only exnation was that they thought it was someone else from the Love Sect.
After thinking this through, she couldn''t help pouting her lips as she looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Do you really think that it''s not because it was me?"
This time, Lin Fan didn''t have the same serious tone.
Instead, he revealed his usual gentle tone as he patted her head and said, "They couldn''t have known that it was you. It wasn''t a personal message, it was just a message for anyone that could have been affiliated with the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao looked into his eyes for a few seconds before giving a nod and saying, "Un."
Chapter 364 Tournament (8)
?
When the next morning came, it was time for everyone to head back to the arena.
But this time, there were far more guards that were stationed in the arenapared to before.
After that incident yesterday, the organizers hadpletely buffed up the security of the arena.
There were guards that were scattered through the crowd and to those with sharp eyes, they could see the hidden guards that were sitting among the audience. These were people that were skilled in hiding their abilities and would strike at the right time.
At the same time, for those stronger cultivators, they were also able to see the arrays that had beenid down. These were different arrays with different effects that were ced all around the arena.
Some were used for tracking, some were used for surveince, some were used for defense, and there were even arrays for attacking.
It was clear that the organizers were taking this very seriously.
But to the normal audience, none of that mattered.
What mattered to these people was the fight that was about to happen.
Since thest fight of the day had been interrupted by the incident, they were currently holding this battle before the drawing of the next round. That was why the arena had opened so early in the morning.
The crowd was filled with tension as they waited for the start of the battle, that included Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were also sitting there in the crowd. However, the two of them were tense for another reason.
Since that person who had left the Love Sect had made a move, they knew that something was going to happen again. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken the risk to send that retreat warningst night.
It was very likely that something was about to happen today.
So they were fully on guard just in case anything seemed off.
Time passed and it was time for the two young masters toe out onto the stage.
When they appeared, there were cheers that rang out through the arena.
The two young masters had smiles on their faces, but they seemed forcedpared tost time.
That was because after letting their guard down and allowing the incident to happen without being able to find the culprit, they had been scolded by their respective sects for being careless.
At the same time, they had received punishments that would be dealt out when they went back to the sect.
So there was no bright future waiting for themˇthat is unless they won.
The elders of both their sects had given them the condition that if they were to win against their opponent in this match, they would be open to the prospects of reducing the punishment.
And on the off chance that they lost the matchˇtheir punishment would be doubled or even tripled.
It all depended on their performance.
So under those forced smiles, there was still determination.
Both of these young masters werepletely filled with the thought of going all out against their opponent. They were prepared to use trump cards that they had been nning on saving yesterday.
After all, even if they won, they would still have to face opponents in the next round. They had been nning to save those trump cards to use against the opponents in the next round.
But none of that matter now as they had been driven into a corner by the elders of the sect.
As soon as the referee started the match, there was a powerful aura that came from the stage.
Both of them were surrounded by spiritual energy that was much greater than anything that they had shown previously.
It was clear that both of them were intending to finish this in a single move.
Seeing this, the organizers couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles.
If the young masters were to go all out like this, there was no doubt that they would cause damage to the arenaˇEven if they had improved the arena, they knew that it was impossible to guard against the full power attacks of these seeded contestants.
So the only thing that the organizers could do wasˇbuff up the barrier around the arena.
At the very least, they couldn''t let the audience be hurt over this.
As for the audience themselves, there was a hushed silence that fell over them.
All of the audience members watched with excited looks in their eyes.
Even if they weren''t cultivators that could sense how strong the spiritual energy gathered around the two young masters was, they could feel the feeling in the air that told them that this was going to be an all out sh.
This was something that they would never get a chance to see, so of course the audience members were excited.
After they had finished gathering their spiritual energy, both of them suddenly brought their hands forward.
Young Master Tai condensed many different balls of mes in front of him while Young Master He created many flowing streams of water around him.
After this disy though, neither of them attacked the other side with what they had condensed. Instead, it looked like both of them were about to focus on releasing a final attack.
The many balls of mes that Young Master Tai gathered suddenly came together as one in front of him. As the balls of mes came together, they became bigger and bigger until there was a giant ball of me in front of him.
However, that giant ball of me didn''t stay that size as it quickly began to shrink after being gathered.
On the other side,Young Master He''s gathered streams of water came together to form a single stream of water. This single stream of water then gathered around Young Master He''s sword, creating a flowing vortex around it.
When this was all done, both Young Master Tai and Young Master He faced each other.
Now that they had finished preparing, there was no hesitation at all as the two of them threw their attacks at each other.
When the ball of mes and the sword covered in the vortex of water shed against each other, there was a powerful shockwave that was released.
It was a good thing that the organizers had strengthened the barrier around the arena or else the audience would have been affected by it. It had been strengthened to the point where it was able to barely contain the shockwave, as cracks started forming in it.
Seeing this, the organizers quickly had more people work on the barrier to keep it from breaking.
There was a moment of equilibrium that appeared between the two young masters as neither side could push the other side back. They just stayed there as neither one of them would back down.
In fact, seeing that their sh hade out evenly, the two young masters suddenly started shouting as they gathered even more spiritual energy. The shockwave that came from the sh became even stronger.
Seeing this, the organizers all revealed bitter smiles before sending even more people to power up the barrier.
It was a fine bnce, but they were able to strengthen the barrier enough that it contained the shockwave. That is as long as the shockwaveing from the center didn''t get any stronger.
Luckily for them, it didn''t since the equilibrium that had been formed wasn''t able to maintain itself.
Eventually, the two sides copsed together in the center.
The gathered water spiritual energy and fire spiritual energy came together, crashing in upon themselves until finallyˇit ran rampant and ended in an explosion.
This explosion was very bright and powerful, sending both of the young masters flying.
Both of them had shocked looks on their faces and they had tried to do their best to block it, but it was just too strong for them to block.
As they were sent flying, they couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles as they looked at their respective opponent with looks of admiration. It was only with a powerful enemy that one would be able to show off their true power.
If the other side wasn''t strong enough, they would have copsed without being able to show all of this power.
After the mes of the explosion disappeared and the dust settled, everyone saw that there was only the referee who was left standing there. The two young masters had been sent flying into the walls of the arena, creating holes in them like Young Master Mo had done yesterday.
Neither of the young masters moved as they justid there inside of the wall.
There was only silence that followed as everyone waited to see what would happen next.
However, everyone who was watching was disappointed since neither of the young masters made a move. It was almost as if they had lost consciousness and couldn''t move anymore.
After waiting for a bit, the referee finally couldn''t wait any longer and went over to check the young masters.
He started with Young Master He and when he came over, he couldn''t help knitting his brows. He quickly came forward to take a closer look and when he was finished, his brows were knit even more.
The referee wasted no time going over to Young Master Tai and checking him as well.
When he was done, his brows were knitted even more than before.
As he stood there, he really didn''t know what to do sinceˇ
Both of these young masters had been knocked out from the explosion just now!
Since they were both knocked out, who was he supposed to dere as the winner?
Chapter 365 Tournament (9)
?
As he faced this situation, the referee just stood there with a bitter smile on his face as he didn''t know what to do.
Finally, he came to the conclusion that this wasn''t something that he was qualified to judge.
He went out of the arena and went over to the panel of judges that had been prepared for situations like this. This group was made up of special judges who hade up with the rules of this tournament, so the referee would leave it in their hands.
However, when those judges heard what the situation was from the referee, they couldn''t help looking down at the arena with bitter smiles as well.
This was one scenario that they had never prepared for, so they didn''t know what to do either.
But they were the judges that had been chosen for this panel, so it wasn''t as if they could just ignore this situation.
These judges came together and started debating over a solution for the problem in front of them.
As they debated this, there was a lot of arguing and shouting that came over these judges. It was clear that they had opposing opinions about how toe to a solution to this problem.
In the end, it took them over fifteen minutes before reaching a solution.
During this time, both Young Master Tai and Young Master Heid there in the walls without moving.
It was as if everyone hadpletely forgotten about them as they paid attention to what the judges'' deliberation was.
After reaching a conclusion, the judges sent the referee back into the stage.
When the refereended, he said, "We will now give both contestants ten minutes. The first contestant to wake up and dere themselves the winner will be the winner."
As soon as his voice fell, everyone turned their attention to the two young masters who were stuck in the wall. Everyone started waiting with bated breath, waiting for either of them to make a move.
The referee had been confident that someone would be able to wake up in ten minutes after hearing the judges'' deliberation, but now he wasn''t so sure as he remembered that they had already beenying there for fifteen minutes.
In the end, the referee was disappointed by these two young masters as neither of them came to and continuedying there in the wall.
In the end, the referee had no choice but to dere that there wasn''t a winner and that both of them were eliminated.
The crowd was abuzz with chatter after this since no one had expected that both of these young masters would be eliminated.
Just like this, the three who everyone had thought would have the greatest chance of winning this tournament had all been eliminated.
All over the crowd, there were many people who ripped up pieces of paper and threw them onto the ground. There were many people who were filled with despair and rage, but they could only vent by stomping the ground.
These people had believed in the spections that these two had the greatest chances of winning this tournament, so they had made bets on these two to win.
Now that both of them had been eliminated, they had naturally lost all of their money.
So the only thing that they could do was vent their anger as no one dared to me these young masters.
It had been the same when Mo Tie had been eliminated yesterday.
After the battle was over, the staff carefully moved both young masters out of the arena on stretchers. The medical staff that had been prepared were already making preparations to take care of these two young masters.
Since they came from powerful sects, if they weren''t properly cared for after the fight, the organizers would be med. So no one dared to take the injuries of these young masters lightly and focused on treating them.
After these young masters were taken away, the staff that were in charge of fixing the arena came out.
When they saw the two holes in the walls, they could only reveal bitter smiles before heading over to patch them up.
It seemed like this was their only job these daysˇ
Still, they were very skilled and they were used to doing this, so it took them almost no time to finish repairing the arena.
Once it was repaired, the host came up once again and called up the rest of the contestants that had made it through. Today was the next round and they had only done the fight between the two young masters before everything so they could have everyone for the next round.
After bringing everyone up, the host had them participate in a drawing.
One would think that there would already be matchups decided, but it turned out that they were nning on drawing matchups with each round so that people couldn''t prepare for a single opponent. That way, it would make it more fair for everyone.
Though for the seeded contestants, they already had an idea of the powers of each of their opponents since there were only so many of them in this circle.
The most important thing for this drawing was to see who would draw the bye.
Since both Young Master Tai and Young Master had been eliminated, that meant that there was an odd number of contestants going into this next round.
They naturally couldn''t have this odd number of contestants, so to bnce it out, they had to offer a bye for one of these contestants.
That was what most of these contestants were looking for in the first ce.
This was an important tournament for them, so if they were able to make it to the next round without wasting energy on a fight, it was the best thing.
All of them were looking forward to getting the bye and making it to the next round without doing a thing.
The drawing started with the only normal contestant who was left in thepetition.
Of course, as the first one to draw, they had the worst chances of getting the bye. As expected, they weren''t able to get the bye and instead drew the ball with the big "1" on it.
Seeing this, that person couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Drawing this number naturally meant that they would be the first one to fight.
If they drew any other number, they could at least act like they were a part of the top sixteen a bit longerˇbut drawing this number meant that they would be kicked out first.
After all, there was no hope of them beating any of the seeded contestants.
The second one to draw also didn''t get it. The third one also missed that bye.
They would have wanted to wait longer to reduce the chances, but they didn''t have a choice in this matter as they were called up by the staff members.
As more and more people missed the bye, the ones that still hadn''t drawn yet revealed wide smiles.
They knew that the longer they waited, the greater their chances were.
With each person that drew and missed it, it would mean that they would have a greater chance of drawing that bye.
But of course, there was also a downside to drawingter than the rest.
Theter that one drew, the more likely it was that someone ahead of them would draw the bye before it woulde to be their turn. So beingst was also a very bad position since it was very likely that someone would draw it first.
They didn''t know what order the drawing was, they just had to wait to be called by the staff to make their draw.
As the fourth, fifth, and sixth contestants all missed the bye, everyone started getting more and more excited.
With almost half of them eliminated from getting that bye, their chances were now very good. As long as they were the ones that went next, it would be very likely that they would get the bye.
So everyone was waiting to be called next since it gave them the best chance of getting the bye.
That was everyone except for Bi Qing.
Bi Qing just stood there with a faint smile on her lips, as if she wasn''t worried about a single thing. It was almost as if she already knew exactly what was going to happen.
The next person called up came over with an excited and triumphant smile. It was as if they could already see themselves pulling the bye.
However, they were disappointed when they didn''t get it in the end.
Seeing that this person didn''t get it, the others let out sighs of relief before waiting for the next one called.
But the eighth, ninth, and even tenth person wasn''t able to get the bye.
At this point, people couldn''t help feeling like this draw was rigged. But for the ones that still hadn''t gone up to draw yet, they didn''t care.
However when the eleventh, twelveth, and thirteenth person all failed to draw the bye, everyone started getting suspicious.
Even with such low odds, they still weren''t able to get the byeˇ
People were even starting to doubt if the bye was even in there.
When the fourteenth person went up, they slowly felt around in the box for the bye, butˇin the end, they weren''t able to draw it.
The one that received the bye in the end was Bi Qing who had been called upst to draw.
Chapter 366 Tournament (10)
?
There was only silence that followed after Bi Qing drew the ball with the bye on it.
But of course, there was already silence that came before that since there was only a single ball left in the first ce. It wasn''t hard for them to guess which ball she was going to draw since no one else had drawn the one with the bye.
After that moment of silence, there were loud sounds of discussion that came from the crowd.
As for what they were discussingˇthey were all wondering if this drawing was rigged.
After all, what had just happened had seemed too unlikely for them to believe.
The chances of no one drawing the ball with the bye on it until the veryst person was so slim that it could be considered astronomical. No one believed that this was possible unless the drawing had been rigged.
After the crowd stirred, the contestants on stage also stirred.
Even though they were supposed to be proud young masters that everyone looked up to, they also couldn''t helpining that this drawing was rigged since it just seemed too unlikely.
In part, that was also because of their youth that they acted this rashly.
After all, even if they didn''t say a thing, the pressure from the crowd alone would have been enough to make the organizers move. If they hadn''t done a thing, they would have seemed even more respectable than they were now.
But there was no regret for any actions that one took.
With the pressure that came down on the organizers, of course they had no choice but to redo the draw again.
In fact, they actually hadn''t rigged this drawing at all and were just as shocked by the results as the crowd was. They even suspected that Bi Qing had cheated in this drawing, so they had wanted to redo the drawing as well.
They just had to find a way to do it so that it wouldn''t offend Bi Qing or the power behind her.
Theints that came from the crowd gave them the perfect excuse.
So the organizers sent someone to talk to Bi Qing about this matter.
To their surprise, they found that she agreed without any hesitation.
They had thought that she would at least try to get something out of it, like getting a spot to draw sooner, but she didn''t say a single thing as they agreed to their request. It almost seemed shady how quickly she had agreed to this, but they weren''t able to find anything wrong with what she said.
So they took all the balls back and swapped them for something else.
This time, they were using a box that waspletely see-through.
One might think that using a see-through box would defeat the purpose of doing this draw, but that wasn''t the case here. That was because the balls inside of the box werepletely empty.
Everyone couldn''t help feeling confused when they saw this, but the exnation that followed exined everything.
Each one of these balls had an arrayid on them that prevented people from seeing what was on them. Only when the scanner that was made from the corresponding array was used on it, would these balls reveal what was under the array.
Then before they did anything with the scanner, they also let the contestants and anyone that had doubts check it.
The crowd was filled with normal people and people who were guarding secretly, so they didn''te check this thing. However, the seeded contestants all took turns checking this thing to make sure that it was real.
After checking it and making sure that it was indeed what the organizers said it was, they decided to trust it.
So they started drawing one by one, going with the same order as before.
Howeverˇin the end, it was still Bi Qing who had received the bye.
This time, even if the seeded contestants wanted toin, they couldn''t.
After all, they were the ones that had checked the array and made sure that there was nothing wrong with it.
If they were toin about it now, that would be equal to pping themselves in the face.
As for the organizers, they also couldn''t say anything since they were the ones that had prepared all of this. If they were toin again, it would without a doubt offend the power behind Bi Qing.
So they had no choice but to give this bye to Bi Qing.
The seeded contestants were unhappy about this, but they didn''t get hung up over this matter for long.
They were in a public area and they had to worry about their fight that wasing up, so they didn''t have time to care about this.
So after Bi Qing received the bye, they all turned their attention to their uing matches.
The one thing that did distract them wasˇthat Bi Qing left the arena as soon as she received the bye.
Last time, she stayed and watched their fights, but this time, she left without even turning back once. It was as if she didn''t even put them in her eyesˇ
All of the seeded contestants couldn''t help getting angry when they saw this, but there was nothing that they could do. It wasn''t as if they could force her to stay and watch them.
All they could do was swallow their anger and channel it into their next fight.
If they made it to the next round, they would be able to take their revenge on her.
So they were all focused on beating their opponents.
With this, there were several fierce matches that followed.
The only one that disappointed the crowd was the match of the normal contestant against the seeded contestant.
It was the very first fight and it didn''tst more than a few seconds as that normal contestant was knocked out with a single blow. It was a blow filled with the full power of the seeded contestant, so it was not something that this person in the Qi Gathering Realm could block.
If it wasn''t for the referee making a move to save their life in the end, perhaps they might have died then and there.
Normally, the referee wouldn''t make a move to save a contestant since fists were blind in this arena, but it would be too much to let this normal contestant die under the rage of the seeded contestant.
Especially since it wasn''t even directed at them in the first ce.
The crowd was disappointed to see this match end without a spectacr disy, but they held back their disappointment since there were still other matches for them to spectate.
The following matches didn''t disappoint as each of the seeded contestants went all out to make it to the next round.
They didn''t do things like use their final trump cards, but they did use shy attacks that didn''t disappoint the crowd. With each shy attack that came out, the crowd cheered in response.
In the end, there were many battles that were engraved in the minds of the audience and it was hard to pick just one battle that was their favourite.
But in the end, there was only one person that was able to win for each match.
After one disappointing match and six heart pounding matches, the top eight were decided.
Different from thest round, they nned on doing the drawing today after the end of these matches.
This would have been a problem since Bi Qing wasn''t here, but the organizers quickly changed it so that Bi Qing was ced in one of the spots as she went forward with a bye. Since she went forward with a bye, it wasn''t as if she couldin about what match she was in.
This was just a bit of revenge the organizers took on whoever rigged this drawing.
This time, the target that everyone set their eyes on was the match with Bi Qing.
Not a single one of these seeded contestants had been able to forget the disdain that Bi Qing had shown them. So every single one of them wanted to fight Bi Qing to wash away the shame that they felt.
All of them wanted to be the one that drew that match with Bi Qing.
At the same time, the crowd also wondered who would get matched with Bi Qing.
She was the only one that they hadn''t seen fight seriously yet, so they were curious just how strong she was.
Everyone was waiting to see who would get that match with Bi Qing, but no one expected that the first person to draw would get that honour.
As soon as the drawing started, the person who would fight Bi Qing was already decided.
Even the person who had drawn this slot didn''t believe it since they technically had the worst chance of getting this.
The others all revealed bitter looks when they saw that it wouldn''t be them who would fight Bi Qing, but at the same time, they also looked a bit relieved.
After all, the person who had been chosen was one of the strongest among them.
As long as this person fought Bi Qing, there was no way that she would be able to win.
So they felt relieved that this person would take their revenge on Bi Qing for them.
They even felt that it was a bit of a shame that this person would get such an easy match to reach the next round.
There wasn''t a single one of them who thought that this person would lose to Bi Qing.
It was just too bad that they would be shocked tomorrow.
Chapter 367 Tournament (11)
?
After the drawing was over, everyone headed out right away since it was already gettingte.
With the extra fight that they had today, the schedule had been very tight and it was already evening.
The other days had all ended in the afternoon, but this time it had gone all the way into the evening.
That was because of the extra fight in the morning and the drawing that they just did.
Now that it was all over, the seeded contestants quickly headed off with determined looks on their faces. They had seen what their opponents were capable of, so they were heading off to prepare for tomorrow''s matches.
The audience also headed out to drink and talk about what had happened today.
In the seats by the edge, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao sat there in silence.
They had been on their guards the entire time, preparing for another incident like what happened two days earlier, but nothing happened the entire time. During the long day, there didn''t seem to be a single trace of that person who had caused that event.
It was as if they had never existedˇ
But none of that made any sense if that was the case.
If they weren''t going to keep causing trouble, why would they have caused that incident on that day in the first ce?
Not to mention, there was something that had been bothering Lin Fan the entire time.
That person should be the one who had provided the prize and had set up this tournament, so why would they cause that incident in the first ce?
Since they were on the organizer side, wouldn''t doing something like this be hurting them instead of helping them?
There were just many contradictions that Lin Fan couldn''t understand at all that just made him more and more confused about what to do next.
Normally, he would at least have some kind of clue as to what to do, but this timeˇ
He had absolutely no idea.
To make it worse, his system was still sleepingˇ
If his system wasn''t sleeping, maybe it could have given him some kind of advice or given him some kind of quest rted to this.
As this thought passed through his mind, there was an urge to use that immortal fragment that he got to speed up the process of the system waking up. But he held himself back in the end since he knew that would just be a waste of that immortal fragment.
So in the end, he could only adopt a wait and see mentality.
He just hoped that he had enough cards to deal with what was about toe.
The next day came just as fast as thest day left and it was the next round of the tournament.
Since there were only seeded contestants left, there wasn''t a single fight that people weren''t excited about. These were the best of the best that had made it into this round of quarterfinals, so there was nothing for them to be disappointed with.
From the very first fight to the veryst fight, the crowd was filled with excitement.
But the fight that everyone cared about the most was naturally Bi Qing''s fight.
They had only seen a bit of her power when she fought against Young Master Mo, so they were wondering what her real powers were. Or as they suspected, she had used some kind of special technique in her fight with Young Master Mo to hide her weakness.
So they were actually looking forward to seeing how her facade would be torn apart.
But this fight was scheduled as thest match, so they had to wait a bit before they could see this fight.
Still, there was plenty for them to see before that.
There was a fight between a young master that used lightning and a young master that wielded a de.
There was a fight between a young miss who controlled flower petals and a young miss who controlled mist.
There was a fight between a young miss who used a zither and a young master who used a flute.
In short, there wasn''t ack of interesting fights for them to watch.
The fight between the young master who used lightning and the young master who used the de ended with the young master who used lightning winning.
The young master with the de hadn''t been able to block the rain of lightning that came down on him from all directions, so he was pushed back into the wall and finally knocked out by the continuous attack.
For the second fight, it was the young miss who controlled flower petals that won.
With the flower petals, she was able to create many illusions that the young miss who controlled mist couldn''t keep up with. So after losing sight of her, the young miss who controlled the mist was taken out.
In the third fight, the young miss with the zither overwhelmed the young master with the flute with her music in the end, causing him to fall deep into her song.
Listening to this song, the young master fell into a deep sleep that he still hadn''t woken up from yet.
Seeing all these shy moves, the crowd was cheering the entire time. There were many people who were even close to losing their voices from shouting the entire time, but they didn''t mind.
After all, this was just too exciting.
But every member of the crowd knew that the main show wasn''t here yet.
That was an insult to the young masters and young missus who fought before this, but they didn''t mind. All they cared about was seeing Bi Qing being taught a lesson by the one that she was fighting.
So they all went over to the one that she was fighting and showed their support for that person.
It was as if they had put all of their faith in that person since they couldn''t fight her themselves.
That young master naturally was happy to ept all of this attention that they were giving him since it stroked his ego. It even pumped him up enough that he felt like he was a hero in a story that was about to face the final viin.
On the other side, Bi Qing just stood there with a calm look on her face.
Even though it seemed like the entire world was against her, she didn''t seem like she was bothered by it at all. It was as if nothing that anyone could do could bother her.
But no one was really paying attention to Bi Qing as they all focused on the young master who was to face her.
Once the stage had been fixed, the two of them were called up to the stage to fight.
As they stood across from each other, the young master said, "I''ll give you one chance to apologize. As long as you do, I will show mercy in this fight."
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he believed that he was justiceˇ
It seemed that the support that the others had shown for him had gone to his head, making him think that he was the main character here.
It was just too bad that Bi Qing didn''t put him in her eyes at all.
Bi Qing looked at him before giving a softugh, almost as if she found it funny the way that he said this.
When the young master saw this, his face couldn''t help turning a bit red from shame.
At the same time, he made up his mind.
He had tried to be magnanimous, but since this girl didn''t take the cup that was offered to her, there was no need for him to think too much about this. He would use his power to show that he wasn''t someone to look down on.
Seeing that the two of them were ready, the referee didn''t waste any time as he dered the start of the fight.
The young master was someone who specialized in using wind techniques, so he immediately gathered a tornado around himself. This was his perfect defense while at the same time, he was able to attack with it.
There were des of wind that gathered around the tornado that were all aimed at Bi Qing.
But before shooting it, the young master said, "As long as you give up, I won''t hurt you."
He was trying to make himself feel superior again by doing this, even though there were no benefits to it. If it was anyone else, the crowd would have looked down on him for this, but it was a different story since it was Bi Qing.
Bi Qing gave a snort before suddenly disappearing from where she had been standing.
When she appeared again, the tornado around the young master had disappeared.
In its ce, Bi Qing was standing there with one fist in the young master''s stomach.
The young master had a look of pain and disbelief as he looked at Bi Qing. At the same time, there was confusion that filled his face as he didn''t understand what had just happened.
But he wasn''t able to do anything in the end as he was knocked out from this punch.
The young master fell to the ground and then there was silence that followed.
It was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.
Even the referee who had been watching everything carefully couldn''t help being shocked as he had no idea what had just happened.
Chapter 368 Tournament (12)
?
Since the young master had fainted, Bi Qing didn''t waste any time at all as she started walking out of the arena.
She didn''t even wait for the referee to dere that the fight was over.
When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help being pulled back out of their shock as they were filled with anger.
But at the same time, there wasn''t anything that they could say about this since they really couldn''t understand what had just happened.
If it was one time, they could have considered it a coincidence. But now that it had happened twice, once with Young Master Mo and now with this young master, they couldn''t call it a coincidence anymore.
This was Bi Qing''s real power, one that they couldn''t match at all.
After Bi Qing left the stage, the referee had no choice but to dere her the winner even though it was clear what the result was. After all, he was the referee and he still had to follow the proper procedures.
He walked over to the young master and checked on him before making this call.
Part of it was to keep up appearances, but the other part was to make sure that this young master wasn''t dead.
Even if there was the exnation that fists were blind in a fight, it would put them in an awkward position if this young master was dead.
After taking his pulse and making sure that he was knocked out, the referee let out a sigh of relief before making the call.
This time, the crowd couldn''t make fun of Bi Qing like they had done before.
She had shown her power and it had pped them across the face.
They knew that she had the power to back up the arrogance that she showed, so no one dared to underestimate her again.
In fact, the ones that had the ugliest expressions right now were the seeded contestants that had won today.
They would be drawing tomorrow to see who would be facing her, but none of them had been able to see what she had done. If they were to fight tomorrow, it would be very likely that they would be lying on the ground just like that young master today.
This would be without a doubt a strong blow to their reputations, so they couldn''t ept it.
But they just couldn''t think of a way to fight against Bi Qing.
Though they had the ugliest expressions, there was someone who had an uglier expression.
As Bi Qing left the arena, she turned to look in Lin Fan''s direction.
This time, she had even given him a wink, making it clear that she could see through his illusion spell.
But that shouldn''t be right since Lin Fan was currently borrowing Mu Bao Bao''s power to put up the barrier.
This should be strong enough to block the senses of someone in the Qi Condensing Realmˇ
So how had Bi Qing been able to see through it?
Could it be that she was above the Qi Condensing Realm and was in the Gold Core Realm?
If she was, that was even worse.
Why would someone in the Gold Core Realm be interested in him?
Was it just because of what he had said to her that day?
If it was, then that meant that she would want her revenge against him for threatening herˇbut that wasn''t what it seemed like.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling more and more confused about what Bi Qing wanted.
It was as if she was just ying around and she didn''t have anything in mindˇ
But he knew that couldn''t be the case.
After Bi Qing''s match, the round of eight was over and everyone headed off. However, there were many people who weren''t in the mood to drinkˇ
After all, they had let the momentum go to their head and they had said quite a few things that could be considered overboard towards Bi Qing.
Now that they knew just how powerful she wasˇthey were afraid of being retaliated against by her.
So there were many people that headed home and boarded themselves up right away.
Of course, nothing happened to them that night, but they were restless all night out of fear.
When morning came, the city was filled with excitement once more.
It was the round of four, the semifinals.
This was where the best of the best fought against each other.
After what happened yesterday, people were very excited about seeing the results.
After all, there had been a rivalry that had been created between Bi Qing and the other seeded contestants. Now that they had seen her true power, they wanted to see if anyone would be able to expose her and make her use more of it.
They were all excited to see what kind of power Bi Qing really held.
When the seeded contestants entered the arena though, they had ugly expressions on their faces.
They had thought all night about a way to counter Bi Qing, but they hadn''t been able to think of a single thing. The only thing that they could do now was try to use their strongest abilities before they were taken out by Bi Qing''s sudden attack.
But of course, they didn''t have any confidence in being able to take down Bi Qing before that happenedˇ
At this point, they wished that there was another incident that happened that would dy their match. Or if possible, they wished that there would be an incident that would directly hurt Bi Qing and incapacitate her so that they could win without fighting her.
That didn''t happen in the end.
As they stood there on the stage waiting for the drawing to happen, they could only pray that they didn''t get matched with her.
The organizers also knew who the center of attention was, so they also acted on it.
The first one called up to draw a lot was Bi Qing and the number that she drew was number one, so she was put in the first match.
After seeing the number that she drew, the other three all looked at each other and came to an understandingˇdon''t draw the number two!
They were all hoping that someone else would draw it first so that they wouldn''t need to worry about it anymore.
But at the same time, they didn''t want to be the first one up to drawˇ
So they wanted the others to go up first.
In the end, it wasn''t up to them who went to draw first. It was up to the organizers since they were the ones that decided everything.
The first one that they called was the young master who used lightning.
As he walked forward, it was like he was heading to an execution with the look on his face. Even when he was right in front of the box to draw a lot, he looked like he would rather stick his hand in a box filled with needles than this box.
But he had no choice in this matter and he pulled one of the balls out of the box.
When he saw the number that was on the ball, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
Four, it was a four.
That put him on the exact opposite side of the bracket from Bi Qing.
This was the furthest that he could get from her, even though it still meant that he would have to face her tomorrow in the finals. However just this perceived distance was enough to give him a sense of security.
The other two young missus couldn''t help revealing ugly expressions when they saw this.
The next one to draw was the one that controlled flower petals.
She acted the same way as the young master as she came over to draw the lot, but sheˇalso was relieved when she saw the number on her ball.
Three, it was a three.
This meant that she wouldn''t have to fight Bi Qing!
Of course, that meant that for the young miss who used the zitherˇit meant that she was fighting Bi Qing in the end.
When she realized this, she had a very ugly expression like she was about to be executed.
But still, she gave a sigh and focused her mind.
There was no use in regretting it, she could only focus her mind so that she would have the greatest chances against Bi Qing.
As for drawing thest ball, there was no need.
The organizers also recognized this, so they quickly set up the arena for the first fight.
When the two of them were on the stage, neither of them said a thing.
But of course, they hadpletely different expressions on their faces.
Bi Qing had a calm look on her face like she wasn''t worried about a thing, but the young miss with the zither looked like she was about to face death.
The referee knew that there was no need for introductions and with how hyped the crowd was, it would be bad to stall any longerˇso without hesitation, he started the fight.
As soon as the fight started, the young miss with the zither already started ying.
The sounds of her zither rang out all around, ringing out even louder than it had done yesterday.
At the same time, if one listened carefully, they would be able to hear that there were two different songs mixed into one. There was one song that was the same as yesterday, a song that was designed to make the enemy fall asleep.
The other oneˇwas a powerful song that seemed like it was charging up an attack.
But before either of the songs could take effect, Bi Qing disappeared.
Chapter 369 Tournament (13)
?
This was the same thing that happened in every single match that Bi Qing had fought before.
When her enemy made a move or before her enemy could make a move, she would suddenly disappear on the spot.
Then whenever she appeared againˇshe would have her fist out and the enemy wouldˇfall.
This time wasn''t an exception.
The sound of the zither that had filled the air suddenly stopped when Bi Qing appeared again.
When she appeared, she was right in front of the young miss who had the zither in front of her. Her fist was right above the zither and pasted to the young miss'' stomach.
The young miss couldn''t help revealing a shocked look as she looked up at Bi Qing who had suddenly appeared, but there wasn''t anything that she could do. It took all her energy just to look up at Bi Qing and after looking at her, those eyes rolled back and she fell to the ground.
The referee had also been stunned by Bi Qing''s sudden appearance, but he quickly reacted and went over to the young miss on the ground. This was his third time seeing this, so he was slowly getting more and more used to it.
After taking her pulse and making sure that she was just unconscious, he let out a sigh of relief and dered Bi Qing the winner.
This time, Bi Qing didn''t walk off right away.
Instead, she cupped her hands in front of her and gave a slight bow to the young miss before saying, "You let me win."
Only then did she walk off the stage.
This waspletely different from how she acted before.
Instead of showingplete disdain for her opponent like she had done in her previous two matches, she actually showed respect to this young miss with the zither.
Everyone couldn''t help being shocked when they saw this.
But of course, not a single person dared to question her.
At the same time though, they couldn''t help looking at the young miss with the zither.
Instead of being sent flying like the other two had been, she had only been knocked out with a precise blow to the stomach. Sopared to the other two, she had gotten off lightly.
Seeing this, the crowd couldn''t help feeling that they had been wrong about Bi Qing.
They had thought that she was someone who was naturally arrogant and looked down on all of the other contestants, but now that didn''t seem to be the case.
It seemed like the only reason why she had been acting that way before was because she was responding to how she was being treated by the other contestants.
If someone treated her with disdain, it wasn''t as if she would show them kindness.
But if someone didn''t treat her with disdain, then there was no reason for her to show disdain.
This time, the young miss with the zither had taken her seriously and released her strongest attack right away. She didn''t dare look down on Bi Qing after realizing her true power, so in a sense, she was respecting the power that Bi Qing had.
Since Bi Qing had been shown respect, there was no reason for her not to show respect.
After realizing this, they understood that they had beenpletely wrong about Bi Qingˇ
She wasn''t someone that was arrogant by nature, she was just someone that treated others how they treated her.
There were many who were now looking at her with eyes filled with respect.
When the seeded contestants saw this, they couldn''t help feeling bitter inside and a bit jealous. After all, they perceived this as the glory that they should be receiving and now it had been taken away by Bi Qingˇ
Still, there wasn''t anything that they could do about it.
Since there was no damage caused by this fight, the second fight was started right away after this fight.
However, after the fight that they had just watched, it almost seemed like there was something missing from this fight. As the crowd was watching the fight between the young master who used lightning and the young miss who controlled flower petals, they felt that this fight wasn''t as exciting as the previous fight.
So there was a distinct difference in cheerspared to before.
Both the young master and the young miss had ugly expressions on their faces, but there was nothing that they could do.
Both of them were still hiding their trump cards to use against Bi Qing in the final match.
Sopared to the fight before where they went all out, this was much more tame and less exciting.
In the end, it was the young miss who used flower petals that won.
Even if the young master with lightning had endless waves of attacks, it didn''t mean a thing if he couldn''t hit his target. The young miss with the flower petals was able to dodge all of those attacks by creating illusions to throw him off.
Once he had exhausted himself by throwing all these lightning bolts, she was able to easily get behind him and knock him out with a single blow of her fan.
Just like this, the finals had been decided.
Of course, the one that had the uglier expression was the young miss who controlled the flower petals.
In fact, the young master who controlled lightning had a relieved look on his face when he realized that he wouldn''t have to fight Bi Qing.
That was because winning the tournament was only one way to achieve their goalˇ
It would be easier if they won the tournament, butˇwhen there was a monster like Bi Qing that they were matched with, it seemed almost impossible to do.
So it was better not to face her and get humiliated by her.
Once this match was set, everyone headed off to drink once more and celebrate.
Tomorrow would be the final match, so for these normal people, it was also one of thest chances that they would be able to celebrate.
Everyone in the city other than those who worked in the food and entertainment industry had been given a holiday because of this tournament. However, once the tournament was over, they would be expected to return to work.
That meant that the day of the finals which was tomorrow was their final day off.
Everyone wanted to enjoy this bit of vacation for as long as possible, so they went all out on this night before the finals.
After all, some people couldn''t drink tomorrow since they had to get back to work the day after.
The city waspletely filled with light and sound as everyone took to the streets to celebrate.
Everyone that is except for the seeded contestants.
All of them were currently in meetings since they were preparing for what would happen after the tournament.
Once the prize had been awarded, there would be many people who would try to steal the prize away. That included the seeded contestants who had been sent by the various sects and powers.
That was why they had hidden their trump cards all this time.
Throughout this night, there were many different meetings that had been held in this city. There were many different ns that had been made about what to do when Bi Qing won.
That was right, they had assumed that Bi Qing would win tomorrow, so they were nning ordingly.
This was just how dominating Bi Qing''s performance had been.
But at the same time, they also considered the incident that had happened at the end of the second day.
The culprit who had caused this incident still hadn''t shown themselves yet and they were still lurking out there somewhere. They didn''t know when this person would make a move again, but one would think that it would be either during the finals or after the finalsˇ
So they had to be prepared to deal with this person as well.
After all, no one had been able to see what had caused that explosion.
The experts that these seeded contestants had brought had been in the audience watching over them just in case there was danger to their lives, but these experts hadn''t been able to see a thing when the explosion happened.
So they wouldn''t be able to stop this mysterious culprit if they did choose to do somethingˇ
They had toe up with some kind of way of dealing with that mysterious culprit.
It was just too bad that even after a night of brainstorming, they weren''t able toe up with anythingˇ
All that they did was exhaust themselves by brooding over this.
When the next morning came, there were many people who looked exhausted as they came into the arena.
Whether it was partying all night or nning all night, everyone had spent quite a bit of energy doing what they needed to do.
But the moment that the two contestants came onto the stage, it was as if everyone had been injected with steroids as they were all filled with energy.
The cheers were deafening as the two contestants came into the arena.
However, just like before, they clearly had different expressions on their faces.
Bi Qing had a calm look on her face while the young miss who controlled flower petals had an ugly expression, just like the young miss who used the zither had.
She clearly didn''t have a way to deal with Bi Qing just like the others.
But that didn''t matter to the referee who started the fight still.
Chapter 370 Tournament (14)
?
As soon as the match started, the young misspletely forgot about her nerves.
She waved the fan in her hand and there was a storm of flower petals that was raised.
This was unlike anything that she had shown before, making it clear that she was going all out now.
The flower petals hid the arena from the audience, but the crowd didn''t mind at all. They were excited seeing this disy of flower petals flying in front of them.
Even if they were able to see the stage, it would be hard for them to understand what they were watching since they weren''t cultivators. Instead, this flower petal storm was beautiful and shocking enough that they were all filled with excitement.
But that flower petal storm didn''tst long.
After the flower petal storm appeared, it disappeared just as quickly before several identical figures appeared on the stage.
They were all the young miss who used the flower petals.
These were her illusions created by the flower petals.
But it was different from when she used this move against the young master who used lightning.
In that fight, the flower petals only created three illusions of her and that had already been enough to overwhelm the young master.
This time, there were over twenty illusions that were currently on stage surrounding Bi Qing.
But even then, the young miss with the fan still had a serious look on her face as if she didn''t feel that it was enough.
To her credit, it really wasn''t.
Bi Qing had a calm look on her face as she watched the flower petals flowing around her and the illusions formed. She didn''t make a single move as she waited for all of the clones to appear.
It was almost as if she didn''t feel any threat from the clones at all.
Once all of them had formed, the young miss who used flower petals looked at Bi Qing with a serious look on her face before all of the clones suddenly started moving on their own. Every single clone went out in a different direction, but not a single clone dared to approach Bi Qing.
The young miss knew that Bi Qing''s specialty was her physique, so there was no way that she would try to fight her in close range.
So all of the clones surrounded her and pulled out the same fan. Then in one swift move, all of them flicked those fans, sending out flower petals at Bi Qing.
These flower petals were different from the ones that had been used to create the illusion.
There was a glint to these flower petals that one would associate with metal.
That''s right, these flower petals were actually hidden weapons that were made of iron. They were as sharp as swords and as flexible as daggers, making them the perfect hidden weapon.
Using these with the flower petals that she used to create the illusions, she had a perfect system of attack and defense.
But the young miss never used these before becauseˇthey were dangerous.
They were hard for her to control properly, so if she were to use it in a fight, she wouldn''t have been able to ensure that no one would die. If she used it in a fight before, she might have seriously hurt someone and she couldn''t risk it.
However, when it came to Bi Qingˇshe had no choice but to use it.
Bi Qing was strong enough that she believed that she would be able to take this, so she didn''t hesitate to use this powerful and lethal attack.
Seeing the flower petals flying towards her, Bi Qing didn''t panic at all.
Instead, all she did was slowly raise her hand and ce it in front of her balled up into a fist. Even as the flower petals came closer and closer, she didn''t make a move as she just watched them approach.
Finally, when they were right about to hit her, she suddenly punched out.
When she punched out, it seemed like nothing had happened at first. But when one looked at it closely, they saw that all of the flower petals that had been flying at her hadˇsuddenly frozen in the air.
It was as if there was some kind of invisible force that was blocking them from flying forward.
Then as if on cue, all of the flower petals started flying back at the same time. It was as if it had been hit with a wall of force thatpletely sent all of the flower petals flying without any resistance.
They flew through the air and then scattered into fragments, disappearing without a trace.
In less than a few seconds, all of the flower petals had disappeared.
The illusions and the flower petal des had all been shattered to pieces, leaving behind only the real young miss who stood there in a daze. She just stared forward as if she couldn''t believe what had just happened.
After all, it was just too unbelievable.
But it had happened and it was impossible to deny.
So the young miss quickly recovered and was about to do something else.
Even though her ultimate skill had failed, she knew that if she didn''t do anything now, it would be toote.
But it was too bad that it was already toote for her.
Bi Qing disappeared once again and when she appeared again, she was standing in front of the young miss.
Her fistˇwas already at her stomach.
The young miss'' eyes rolled back and she crumpled like a puppet that had its strings cut. At the very least, she wasn''t sent flying like the other two had been, so she was able to keep her prestige.
The referee wasn''t stunned this time since he had already expected this result.
So with a sigh, he dered that Bi Qing was the winner.
The crowd wasn''t able to react to this at first, but then the cheers broke out.
Bi Qing''s story really was aplicated one.
She had gone from being hated by the crowd to someone that was loved by the crowd.
But to Bi Qing, none of that mattered.
She just cupped her hands to the young miss and then left like she had done in the previous match.
The referee revealed a bitter smile, but he didn''t stop her since he knew that she wouldn''t leave. There was still the award ceremony after this and it was the reason why she hade here in the first ce.
As long as the reward that she wanted was here, there was no chance that she would leave.
But of course, they couldn''t just let it happen here.
That was because the arena had been destroyed.
The flower petal storm was the ultimate move of the young miss, so it wasn''t a weak attack. The punch that Bi Qing had used to break it wasn''t weak either, so it had been able to create countless cracks on the walls and floors of the arena.
In short, this arena stage had beenpletely destroyed by Bi Qing.
People just didn''t notice it because the sh between the two had been so shy, but after calming down, they were all shocked by the sight in front of them. This was definitely a match that was worthy of the finals.
So the first thing that they did was clean up the arena before holding the award ceremonies.
Normally, this would be the part where the organizers would be able to let out a sigh of relief since this meant that their event had gone sessfully, but that wasn''t the case this time. This time, they couldn''t rx their guard now that the event was over because there was still the award ceremony.
The reward that was given was one that everyone wanted, so there would be people wanting to steal it.
That included the culprit behind the incident a few days ago.
That incident was caused without anyone realizing it, so there wasn''t anyone who had been able to find a clue as to who the culprit was. That meant that the culprit was still out there.
There was no doubt that they were aiming for this tournament and this prize, so the award ceremony would be where they would strike.
To counter this, there were countless guards that had been ced all around the arena and all the seeded contestants who were outside of the top three weren''t allowed in. Only those on the podium would be allowed to participate in the award ceremony.
These were Bi Qing, the young miss with the fan, and the young miss with the zither who had won the third ce match after the finals.
The two young missus couldn''t help feeling awkward going up onto the stage with Bi Qing, but Bi Qingpletely ignored them which made it a bit better for them.
As they stood on the podium, they werepletely surrounded by guards and these guards weren''t weak. Most of them were in the Foundation Realm and there were even two Qi Condensing Realm guards.
It was clear how much the organizers had invested in this.
The prizes were brought up surrounded by guards and brought forward to the three of them.
The prizes for second and third ce weren''t as exciting as the prize for first ce, so most people didn''t really care that much about them. Even the two young missus who won didn''t seem to care.
But when the prize for first ce was brought out, everyone focused on the guards that were escorting it over.
Chapter 371 Prize
?
For once, this also included Bi Qing who had acted indifferent during this entire tournament.
She also looked at the guards who brought the reward over with narrowed eyes as if she was cautious of them.
But after looking at them for a bit, she rxed those eyes since she couldn''t find anything wrong with them.
The reward was slowly brought forward and everyone''s attention was drawn to it.
One might think that doing this was a security issue, but it was the opposite. They were doing this on purpose just so they could monitor the prize as it moved across the stadium.
As it was moving across the stage, the space around the prize and the guards waspletely evacuated. Other than the winners at the podium and the City Lord who was going to present the prize, there was no one else here other than the guards around the prize.
So as long as anyone appeared in thisrge space, they would be immediately found.
At the same time, there were countless arrays that wereid out in this space that were currently all working to monitor this space. So even if someone used some kind of technique to hide themselves, they would be found with all of these arrays that checked for different things.
This was an almost overboard lineup, but the reward for the winner was just that important.
As they came closer and closer, there were many people who were just waiting for something to happen. After all, there was no better chance to steal this than right now.
But in the end, nothing happened at all as the reward was able to reach the podium.
Once it was there, the City Lord came forward to take charge and take over handing the reward to the winner.
Of course, the guards didn''t leave after handing it over to the City Lord. They went all around the podium andpletely locked off the area so that no one could approach the podium.
Then as if they didn''t think that it was enough, all of the guards suddenly released their spiritual energy.
As soon as they released their spiritual energy, all of it came together to form a barrier around the podium. This barrierpletely blocked off everyone''s perception of the podium, but it still allowed them to see what was happening inside.
It was as if everything inside of the barrier had been sealed in a different dimension.
This was not a normal arrayˇ
Those that had some knowledge could tell that this was a rare spatial spiritual energy array. So in a sense, it really was as if the space inside of there was sealed in a different dimension.
Only after this was done did the City Lord move forward towards Bi Qing.
Bi Qing had been silently waiting for this, but as she saw himing closer, it was hard for her not to show a trace of excitement in her eyes.
After all, even if she showed a calm look the entire time, she was actually somewhat excited about this reward based on what she had heard.
When the City Lord was standing in front of Bi Qing, he didn''t waste any time at all as he brought the chest in his hand forward. He held the bottom of the chest with one hand as he opened the chest with the other.
When it was opened, there wasn''t any shy light that came out of the chest.
All that was revealed was a piece of paper and a token that was lying there inside of that chest.
Neither of these items looked like they were anything extraordinary, but Bi Qing''s eyes lit up when she saw these things. At the same time, the two young missus also revealed looks of excitement when these two items appeared.
In the crowd, the normal audience members were confused when they saw this piece of paper and this token since it didn''t seem like it was anything special to them. But they could see the looks on the faces of Bi Qing and the two young missus, so they knew that these things weren''t simple.
At the same time, they didn''t believe that a tournament of this level would offer a bad prize.
For the cultivators in the crowd, they all had different expressions from the normal members of the audience.
That was because they could feel the aura that wasing from this prize.
It wasn''t the piece of paper that was letting out this feeling, but rather the token. They could feel the powerful energy that was contained within the token and knew that it wasn''t a simple item.
But at the same time, that didn''t mean that they ignored the piece of paper.
They knew that the piece of paper came with the token for a reasonˇit was the map that led to the ce where the token would be used.
After it was presented to her, Bi Qing only hesitated a single second before taking them both and putting them away in her Spatial Ring.
As the two items disappeared, everyone couldn''t help looking at Bi Qing with a strange look, but no one did anything.
Once she had received the reward, the City Lord put the chest away and then announced the end of the tournament. But at the same time, everyone could see the look of relief that was on his face.
After all, if these things were kept in his hands, they would be nothing more than ticking time bombs.
Now that he had finally handed them off to the winner, it was no longer his problem.
Keeping these items safe had been quite the headache, but now it was Bi Qing''s problem.
Once Bi Qing received these items, she didn''t waste any time as she moved out of the arena. She didn''t even give the City Lord the time to finish his speech about the end of the tournament.
The people who hade for this prize also didn''t waste any time at all to leave the arena as well.
In the end, it was only the normal people who were left here watching the City Lord.
But of course, even they knew what was going to happen.
The only problem was that this was now a real fight between cultivators. It would not be something that they could watch easily since it would mean losing their lives if they got in between this battle.
So that was also the main reason why they stayed inside of the arena.
If they went out now, they would be caught up in the big fight between cultivators happening outside.
For the same reason, the City Lord had already dismissed the city guards around the area and had brought them all into the arena to protect the audience. At the same time, he arranged some other guards to create a perimeter around the fight so that normal citizens wouldn''t be caught up.
As for what happened between the cultivators, that wasn''t his concern.
Among the people that followed Bi Qing out, that included Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who had been watching the entire time.
When they came out, they easily found Bi Qing since she waspletely alone as she walked down the street. But that was only in the small area around her.
All around her, hiding in the buildings and in alleys were many people who wanted the prize from her.
But of course, not a single one of them was willing to make a move first.
They knew that whoever made a move first would be the one testing the waters and they didn''t want that to be them. After all, they had never seen the true depths of Bi Qing''s powerˇEven if the seeded contestants had done their best, they had never been able to force Bi Qing to go all out.
At the same time, they were certain that Bi Qing wouldn''t havee here aloneˇ
So no one dared to be the first one to attack her.
But then before anyone could react, Bi Qing suddenly stopped and said, "All of you, you cane at once if you want."
Everyone who had been hiding couldn''t help being surprised when they heard this, but that surprise also quickly disappeared. They realized that Bi Qing was just taunting them to make them reveal themselves, so they didn''t fall for this baitˇ
Or rather most of them didn''t fall for this bait.
There was one group who did fall for it in the end.
It was Mo Tie from the Iron Demon Sect and the group of elders who came with him.
They jumped down right in front of Bi Qing and then quickly moved to surround her.
Mo Tie had a fierce look on his face as he looked at Bi Qing, as if he could still remember what she had done to him. But he forced himself to stay calm as he said, "Young miss Bi, if you hand over the prize now, I can let you go without any harm."
Even though she was surrounded by people who were clearly elders and stronger than Mo Tie, Bi Qing didn''t panic at all. She just had a calm look on her face as she faced them.
Mo Tie wasn''t surprised at all since he had already experienced her arrogance and in fact, he had even expected her to act this way.
If she didn''t act this way, that meant that he wouldn''t have been able to get his revenge.
So after seeing that she wasn''t willing to hand it over, he said with a smile, "Elders, if you would please."
The elders he had brought with him had a hesitant look, but they still made a move in the end.
Chapter 372 Familiar Place
?
Since these elders had spread out, they were able toe at Bi Qing from every angle.
As elders of the Iron Demon Sect, they naturally trained in the same cultivation technique as Mo Tie.
So they all gathered their spiritual energy and there was a metallicyer that appeared above their skin.
The one that was clearly the leader of this group of elders looked at the others before giving a nod and then charging forward. This person raised his palms in front of him as if he was preparing something before suddenly pushing out.
There was a giant iron coloured palm that appeared in front of this person that suddenly flew out at Bi Qing.
At the same time, the other elders used the same move and there were many different iron palms that appeared around Bi Qing.
This created a wall thatpletely blocked Bi Qing off, not leaving her a single spot to get out from.
The pressure from the wall was overwhelming, even crushing a few of the stones on the ground inside of this wall.
However, Bi Qing just had a calm look on her face when she faced this.
The elders couldn''t help feeling an uneasy feeling when they saw this, but they had no choice now since they had already made their move. So after a moment of hesitation, they pushed forward with their palms, sending the wall at Bi Qing.
As the wall came closer and closer, the pressure that was ced on Bi Qing became stronger and stronger.
It had already reached a point where a Foundation Realm Cultivator would have already been crushed by it.
This was what came from the cooperation between Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators.
But even then, Bi Qing didn''t crumble under this pressure.
She just stood in front of the approaching iron palm wall like she wasn''t influenced by it at all. It was almost as if she didn''t see this iron palm wall at all.
Mo Tie revealed an evil smile when he saw this.
It was as if he could already see her being crushed by this iron palm wall that was approaching her.
However, the elders knew better.
The elders could see that she wasn''t influenced by the pressure of the wall at all, which meantˇthat she most likely was able to endure the power of the iron palm wall.
It was even likely that she was hiding even more power than they assumed.
Bi Qing didn''t do anything at first, but as the iron palm wall came closer and closer, she finally raised a hand. This hand was curled into a fist and she acted just like she had done when she was facing the flower petal wall in the finals.
In one simple movement, she punched out like she wasn''t using any force at all.
However, the moment that she punched out, the iron palm wall suddenly stopped moving forward.
It slowly came to a stop, but it came to a stop nheless.
When it stopped, all of the elders revealed ugly expressions since they had immediately sensed the force that they were met with. They didn''t hesitate at all to raise their arms again, as if they were prepared to defend against it.
As for Mo Tie, he was looking at Bi Qing with a foolish smile on his face as he didn''t sense a single thing.
It was only when cracks started forming in the iron palm wall that he suddenly realized that something was about to happen.
However, Mo Tie wasn''t able to react in time to defend himself.
It was a good thing that the elders had thought about him and the leader of the elder group grabbed Mo Tie at the final second, shielding him as well.
The iron palm wall shattered into fragments and before anyone could do anything else, there was a powerful force that mmed into the elder group. It took all they had just to block it, but they weren''t able to block it in the end as they were sent flying.
Since they were on a public road, there was enough space for them to fly without mming into anything.
They flew back before skidding to a stop on the ground.
As theynded, several of the elders spat out mouthfuls of blood, showing that they had suffered internal injuries.
The only ones that didn''t were Mo Tie and the leader of the elders group who had used a special item given to them by the sect master of the Iron Demon Sect. This was something that would even be able to guard against an attack in the Golden Core Realm.
After they had been knocked back, Bi Qing disappeared from the spot where she had been standing.
She immediately noticed that Mo Tie had blocked this attack, so she didn''t give up her pursuit of Mo Tie.
The leader of the elder group had been separated from Mo Tie when they had been sted away, so Mo Tie was currently on his own.
He had just raised his head to see what had happened when he saw Bi Qing appear in front of him.
Seeing the look on Bi Qing''s face, he couldn''t feel a chill run down his spine.
Even a fool could tell what Bi Qing was nning on doing.
"Don''t doˇ!" Before he could finish shouting this, Bi Qing''s foot was already in his stomach.
He was sent flying by the force of her kick and he mmed into one of the buildings on the side.
When he mmed into the building, the entire building copsed around him. The rubble of the buildingpletely buried him and there wasn''t a single trace of him left.
The elders all stared at this in shock as if they couldn''t believe what they had just seen.
However, when they focused their spiritual senses, they found that they were still able to sense his presence from under the rubble.
Sensing this, they knew thatˇshe had shown mercy to him.
Even though they had just fought, the leader of the elders couldn''t help cupping his hands towards Bi Qing and saying, "Thank you for showing mercy."
Bi Qing didn''t give a single sign of acknowledgement to this and just walked away from them.
But these elders of the Iron Demon Sect knew that if Bi Qing hadn''t shown mercy just now, they would have had to go back to the sect with the corpse of the young master that they were protecting. If they had gone back with Mo Tie''s corpse, then there was no doubt that they would have been punished.
After leaving the blockade of these people from the Iron Demon Sect, there wasn''t a single person who dared to block her way again.
Everyone had seen how powerful the Iron Demon Sect group was, but even then, Bi Qing had been able to blow them away without breaking a sweat. There was no doubt that the same fate would await them if they tried to stop her since many of them were just as powerful as the group from the Iron Demon Sect.
So if they were to go out, they would be destroyed just like the Iron Demon Sect group had been.
They just all silently followed Bi Qing out of the city and through the forest to the destination that she was heading to.
She didn''t pull out the map even once as she headed through the forest, as if she already knew the destination that she was heading towards.
After slowly making her way through the forest for a bit, she finally arrived at her destination.
When they came close to it, many people already recognized where they were.
After all, this was a ce that they had all visited during this time. Even now, there were still people who were in the surrounding area watching over everything.
When they saw Bi Qing heading towards this location, many of them went to report this. But they quickly found that the people that they would have reported to were already here following Bi Qing.
These people quickly sent off the ones that had been left here and watched Bi Qing closely, waiting to see what they did.
As for where they were, they were currently at the waterfall that Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had visited previously.
After arriving at this waterfall, Bi Qing finally stopped as she pulled out two pieces of paper. One was the map that she had received as a reward and the other was a general map of the area.
After confirming that this was indeed the spot located on the map, she didn''t hesitate at all as she headed towards the waterfall.
When the people watching her saw this, they couldn''t help bing anxious.
That was because they knew that they wouldn''t be able to follow her without exposing themselves.
The cave behind the waterfall was only so big, so it was impossible for them to follow her without being discovered.
So they had no choice but to consider working together.
If they presented a united front, they would have enough power that it would deter Bi Qing from attacking them.
This thought passed through the minds of many of these groups and they started looking at each other, looking for people to cooperate with.
But this wasn''t the case for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Baoˇ
That was because Lin Fan had something that the others didn''t.
He had Greeny''s puppets and his illusion spell, so he would be able to follow behind without being discovered.
Chapter 373 Treasure Or… (1)
?
It didn''t take long for the various powers to form groups amongst themselves.
There were several small groups that decided to cooperate between two or three different sects or powers. Then there were therge groups that were cooperations between five and up to ten different sects or powers.
Of course, there weren''t that many of theserge groups since there were only so many of these sects or powers here.
There were only three of theserge groups that formed in the end, gathering over twenty of theserge sects or powers.
Once they had formed their groups, they didn''t hesitate to enter the waterfall to follow Bi Qing.
However, as soon as they went in, they found that Bi Qing was already standing there waiting for them.
Everyone couldn''t help revealing awkward looks, except for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were still watching from outside. They, or rather Lin Fan was currently watching everything that was happening inside the cave through Greeny''s puppets.
While Mu Bao Bao wasn''t able to see anything of what was happening, she still silently stood there by Lin Fan''s side.
That was the trust that she had in him.
After seeing all of these groupse in, Bi Qing just stood there with a calm smile on her face as if she wasn''t afraid of them.
Even though technically, she waspletely surrounded by several hundred people.
But at the same time, these people were all wary of her.
No one had been able to see the limit of Bi Qing''s power, so they didn''t dare rashly make a move since they weren''t certain that they would win in the first ce.
As they stood there staring at each other, there was an awkward silence that filled the air.
But that silence was broken in the end by Bi Qing who suddenly said, "You can alle, but if you get in my way, I won''t show any mercy."
After she finished saying this, she turned to head down the tunnel, leaving them all standing there with stunned looks on their faces.
Not a single person had expected her to say something like this, especially with how she had acted the entire time. But once they reacted to what she had said, they couldn''t help looking at her back that was getting further away with even more shocked looks.
There were many people that had looks on their faces like they couldn''t believe what she had just said, but they also didn''t have time to think about it. They knew that she was already making her way to that room down there and once she was thereˇshe would open the path forward.
If they missed this timing because of their hesitation, they wouldn''t be able to live with themselves.
The same was the case with Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were waiting outside.
Lin Fan had also been caught off guard when he heard this, but he couldn''t help revealing a smile.
As expected, he really couldn''t get a read on this Bi Qing.
Every single thing that she did went against the norm and caught him off guard.
First she showed her strength by battling the Iron Demon Sect group, but then she allowed the others to follow her.
Of course, when he thought about it, he couldn''t help feeling that it made sense.
What she did before was show off her power so that she could make it easier to negotiate with these sects and powers when she needed to.
Since they had already reached an agreement and they were heading in, there was no need for them to stay outside any longer.
Lin Fan had already made sure that no one could see him and Mu Bao Bao with the illusion spell on. He had tested this when they followed Bi Qing here earlier.
Not to mention that everyone would be focused on Bi Qing and the treasure that was ahead of them, so they wouldn''t be paying any attention to them.
As they were about to head in though, Mu Bao Bao hesitated for a second.
Lin Fan immediately noticed this and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you sense something?"
Mu Bao Bao hesitated to speak at first, but she shook her head in the end and said, "It''s nothing."
However, even though she said this, she couldn''t help having a bad feeling about this ce.
This feeling had appeared when they had been heading to this ce, but Mu Bao Bao had ignored it the entire time. However, when they got closer, she felt that bad feeling getting stronger.
It was a feeling of they shouldn''t be here.
She couldn''t help thinking of the signal that had been sent to her that nightˇ
But since Lin Fan wanted to go in, she would trust him and follow him in.
They quickly made their way through the waterfall and fell to the back of the group heading down after Bi Qing.
When they reached the bottom, they found that Bi Qing was already there waiting for them. However, they found that she wasn''t alone this time. There was already a group of cloaked figures that were there waiting for her.
Everyone couldn''t help raising their guards when they saw this.
Bi Qing alone was already hard enough to deal with and now there were a bunch of unknown people here with herˇthis wasn''t a good sign.
One of the young masters, namely the young master who used lightning came forward to ask, "Miss Bi, this is?"
As for why he was the one that came forward, his group was the group of ten sects that came together and his sect was the leader of that group. While he wasn''t the strongest out of the seeded contestants, his sect was one of the leaders of the Righteous Path Sects, so his sect had quite a high position that made others fall under him.
Bi Qing looked at him with a calm smile and said, "Just like how you''re escorted by elders of your sect, these are my escorts."
As soon as they heard this, everyone couldn''t help giving a gulp as their suspicions were confirmed.
They could already guess that Bi Qing''s guards were stronger than her, but Bi Qing alone was enough to pressure themˇthat meant that they wouldn''t be having a good time exploring this ce with them.
Still, it wasn''t as if they could do anything.
They couldn''t even do anything to Bi Qing alone.
So they just went back to their ce behind Bi Qing and waited for her to open the door.
But Bi Qing just stood there as two of the cloaked figures from her group moved forward towards the door. As they approached, they started looking over the door, as if they were trying to find something.
While this was happening, the members of the other sect''s groups also came forward to take a look at the door.
While doing this, they made sure to leave space between them and Bi Qing''s guards just in case something happened.
But in the end, nothing happened between them as everyone was focused on the door in front of them.
During this time, Bi Qing also turned to look in a specific direction.
There really wasn''t anything there as far as the other people could see, butˇthe location that she was looking in was right where Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were standing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows as he looked back at her and his brows knitted even more when he saw her smiling at him.
He had already known that she could see him back at the arena, so he had made sure to hide in the most obscure ce in this location. However, even then, she had been able to find him with a single nceˇ
Just how did she do it?
Moreover, what reason did she have to look in his direction like this?
It was almost as if she had some kind of intentions towards him.
"Could it be that she''s in love with me?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking to himself, but of course that was just a joke. After all, they had never met before and she had never even seen his real face, so how could she fall in love with him?
So he knew that it had to be something different.
As for what it wasˇhe had no ideas.
After the cloaked figures searched the door for a bit, they came back to Bi Qing and gave her what seemed to be a nod.
Bi Qing gave a nod back before walking forward towards the door and raising her hand. As she raised her hand, there was something that appeared there.
It was the token that she had received as a reward.
When this token appeared, everyone turned their attention to it.
However, the one that focused on it the most wasˇMu Bao Bao because she recognized this tokenˇIt was the token that had been given to that person who had left the Love Sect all those years ago.
She hadn''t been able to recognize it before because she had been too far away from this token before. But now that she was seeing it close up, she immediately recognized it.
Still, it wasn''t as if she could do anything about it right now.
Bi Qing brought the token right up in front of the door, bringing it over to where the slot on the door was.
As soon as it was brought over, there was some kind of attraction that pulled the token out of her hand and into the slot.
Chapter 374 Treasure Or… (2)
?
As soon as the token fit into the slot on the door, there was a light that appeared around the token.
This light became stronger and stronger while spreading across the door.
Soon it reached a point where it had be too bright for the people in this room to look at. They had no choice but to squint their eyes, cover them with their arms, and turn away from the door.
But not a single person let their guard down as they released their spiritual senses around them.
If even a single thing changed in this room, they would be able to detect it immediately.
That was just how dense the spiritual sense was concentrated in this room.
In the end though, not a single thing happened in this room.
The only thing that happened was that the light around the door slowly became weaker and weaker before fading away. It faded and faded until the lightpletely disappeared and there was a clicking sound that came from the door.
After this clicking sound, the token dropped out of the slot and fell back into Bi Qing''s hand.
At the same time, after the token fell out of the slot, the door suddenly opened up in front of them.
But to their surprise, they found that they weren''t able to see through this door frame.
They were able to see that there was a room behind this door, but it was as if there was some kind of filter that prevented them from seeing through it. It was like there was ayer of darkness in front of them that blocked the view forward.
After oveing the surprise that they felt, there were many people who tried sending their spiritual senses forward.
Since they weren''t able to see with their eyes, they wanted to use their spiritual senses to see.
It was just too bad that thisyer of darkness also kept out all of the spiritual senses that came at it. It was like thisyer of darkness formed a barrier thatpletely blocked everything that came at it.
So even if they were doubtful about this door, they had no choice but to go into it blind.
But before Bi Qing and her group made a move, no one else dared to make a move just in case they did anything.
Bi Qing stood there staring at thisyer of darkness before knitting her brows.
It was almost as if she had seen something through thisyer of darkness, or she could see that something about thisyer of darkness was off.
Many of them could see this and they wanted to ask her what she saw, but they couldn''t since they weren''t that close to her in the first ce.
But one of the cloaked figures around her asked, "Young miss, is something wrong?"
As soon as this was asked, everyone focused on Bi Qing, waiting for her response.
After a moment of silence, she shook her head and said, "It''s nothing."
Everyone couldn''t help revealing a disappointed look, but they kept their feelings to themselves.
Only Lin Fan could tell that something was off about the way that she had said it. That was because he could see with his Appraisal Eyes that there was something that changed about these cloaked figures after she said this.
After another moment of silence, Bi Qing took the first step towards the door.
The cloaked figures followed closely behind her and behind them were the other groups that hade along.
Lin Fan was about to go forward as well, but then Mu Bao Bao grabbed him by the arm and held him back.
He couldn''t help looking at her, but when he saw her shaking her head and hanging back, he understood what she meant.
Lin Fan had been nning on staying in the center of the group so that they would be able to use the other groups as meat shields just in case anything happened.
Mu Bao Bao was now telling him not to go into the center, but rather to hang around the back.
While Lin Fan was confused, he trusted her instincts and hung back with her at the back of this procession.
The ones that walked through first were Bi Qing and her group and as soon as they walked through, they disappeared from everyone''s sight.
Finally, it was Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao''s turn to walk through as well.
After stepping into theyer of darkness covering the door, there was a strange feeling that filled them.
It was a feeling of what seemed to be resonance.
It was as if there was something inside of them that was resonating with theyer of darkness that they were passing through.
As they were moving through, there was a voice that rang in the back of their heads, "It''s you."
After they made their way through, both of them couldn''t help looking around for the source of this voice, but they weren''t able to find anything.
Both of them looked at each other with confused looks, but they didn''t let them stay on this matter for too long since they were now in an unknown ce.
Both of them quickly focused their mind on what was in front of them.
After they made their way through, they found that everyone was just standing there looking around the room like they were doing.
This was a room that seemed like the hall of arge building, with many pirs on both sides of the room.
However, the strange thing was that they weren''t able to see the end of this hall. It was almost as if there wasn''t an end to this room.
But that wasn''t what most people were paying attention to.
What had caught everyone''s eyes were the items that were lining the walls.
There weremon decoration items like weapons and paintings that were on the walls, but there were also strange things like pills and herbs that were also ced in holders on the wall.
However, even if they were strange, everyone waspletely focused on them.
That was because every single thing that was on the wall was considered a treasure in the eyes of these people. These were all either artifacts, special pills, or precious materials used to make artifacts and pills.
These things were things that these people would have to pay a lot to find, but now they were just lining the walls.
All of these treasures immediately drew out the greed of all these people and they wanted to take every single treasure for themselves.
But not a single person made a move.
After all, they weren''t here alone, so it wasn''t as if they could rush forward to grab the treasures.
The moment that they did, they would be attacked by the others that were in the room with them.
So they all waited to see what the others would do.
The first one to make a move in the end was Bi Qing.
She walked forward as if she didn''t have any fear of the people around her and came up to one of the weapons that was hanging on the wall. As she stood there, she didn''t take the weapon off the wall and just seemed to stare at it as if she was looking for something.
Seeing her act like this, the others couldn''t help taking a look at the other treasures around them.
After their greed settled, they started thinking rationally.
Why would there just be treasures hanging on the walls around them like this?
If they thought about it carefully, this would seem likeˇa trap.
So they started looking carefully at the treasures, trying to figure out just what this trap was. But at the same time, some of them started looking carefully to identify the treasures, as if they were trying to see which ones were the most valuable.
After staring at it for a bit, Bi Qing reached out to grab the axe that was hanging there off the wall.
Everyone immediately raised their guards as soon as they saw her pick it up, as if they were prepared to deal with any traps that came.
However, after Bi Qing grabbed the axe off the wall, there was nothing that happened.
She just held that axe in her hand for a bit before saying with a faint smile, "Interesting, very interesting."
After that, she raised the axe up again and ced it onto the wall once more.
Then she raised her hand and there was a sudden burst of mes that appeared around her hand. These mes burned for a while before disappearing without a trace.
Once these mes disappeared, Bi Qing gave a satisfied nod and walked back to her group of cloaked figures.
Aftering back, she stood there without saying a thing.
However, one of the cloaked figures couldn''t help asking, "Young miss, should weˇ"
He left his words unfinished, but Bi Qing understood what he meant.
She shook her head and said, "Let''s continue. We can deal with whates as theye."
The cloaked figures didn''t say anything and they just followed Bi Qing as she started moving forward.
The other groups all looked at each other, but they didn''t follow Bi Qing right away.
Instead, they turned their attention to the treasures that were all over the walls.
After waiting for a few seconds, they started moving towards those treasures on the walls.
It seemed like they weren''t willing to leave these things behind.
Chapter 375 Treasure Or… (3)
?
Most of the groups moved to different treasures that were on the wall, without much shes between them.
The way that they moved, it was almost as if there was a tacit understanding between them.
But it wasn''tpletely peaceful as there were some groups that moved towards the same treasures. It was clear by the way that neither group backed down that they weren''t willing to give up on the treasure.
Still, it wasn''t as if they could fight here since there were many different things to consider.
So in the end, they quickly figured out apromise and one of the groups took the treasure as the other group headed to another treasure.
In the end, everyone had taken something from the wallˇthat is except for Bi Qing''s group and Lin Fan''s group.
When Lin Fan had seen how Bi Qing had acted after taking the weapon, he knew that there was something off with the treasures here. He immediately used his Appraisal Eyes on them to see what was wrong with them.
However, he wasn''t able to find anything with the Appraisal Eyes at first.
The only thing that he got from using the Appraisal Eyes on them was the normal description of these items.
But he didn''t give up on using the Appraisal Eyes and in the end, he was able to find it. Just likest time with the arrays outside the waterfall, it was all about how he looked at these items.
When he looked at them from a certain angle, he found what was wrong with them.
So he avoided getting close to those items on the wall.
Not to mention, he could see from the descriptions that these things were rted to the Love Sect in the first ce. These weren''t items from the Love Sect, but they had been created with the methods of the Love Sect.
So it was very likely that that person was hereˇ
After walking for a bit, they still weren''t able to see the end of the room.
But at the same time, there didn''t seem to be an end to the treasures that were ced on the walls.
The groups from the different sects and powers had been grabbing those treasures as they made their way through, but nowˇthey were getting suspicious at how there were all these treasures here.
It could be said that their greed had been satisfied and now they were fearful for their lives.
So many of them wanted to go back the way that they hade from, but they didn''t want to leave on their own.
Not to mention that they weren''t able to see the way back in the first ce.
After going forward for a bit, the scenery behind them had turned into the same as the scenery in front of them. The entrance that they had been able to see was gone and there was only the same endless hall behind them.
The worst part was that they didn''t even know when it happened, so it wasn''t as if they could counter it even if they wanted.
So the only thing that they could do wasˇhope that Bi Qing had a way to bring them to safety.
She was the only one who was still confidently moving forward, so they believed that she had some kind of n.
But as they continued forward, there was only the same scenery and treasures. It was just that they no longer took these treasures as they went.
It wasn''t that they didn''t have space for it, but they couldn''t help feeling that something was off about these treasures. They would have also dropped the ones that they had already picked up if it wasn''t for the remaining greed that they had.
Finally, after walking for a while, Bi Qing came to a stop.
The moment that she stopped, everyone else stopped with her. They all quickly took a defensive formation, as if they were prepared to deal with any threat that came.
For the fearless Bi Qing to suddenly stop, everyone knew that something terrifying must being.
But as they waited, there was nothing that appeared.
No matter how long they waited or how prepared they were, it was as if nothing was here.
Everyone couldn''t help looking at Bi Qing with a confused look, but of course Bi Qing didn''t pay any attention to the people around me.
She was looking up at the ceiling, as if she was looking at something specific.
After a long period of silence, she finally revealed a smile before saying, "It''s finally here."
Everyone looked at her with the same confused looks as they tried to figure out what she had just said, but they didn''t have time to think about it further. That was because there was a white light that suddenly appeared above them.
Seeing this, everyone immediately grouped up together and created spiritual energy barriers around themselves.
They didn''t know what was happening, so instead of attacking rashly, they decided to guard together.
They didn''t believe that the enemy was strong enough to take all of them out at the same time.
However, they found that it was useless.
The spiritual energy barrier that they raised didn''t keep out this white light at all. Instead, the white light easily passed through the spiritual energy barrier and surrounded them, bing brighter and brighter.
As the light surrounded them, they were still able to see the area around themselves.
But that quickly changed with the light getting brighter and brighter until it was too bright for them to open their eyes.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling something familiar from this white lightˇ
It was the same sensation as when he entered the Pet Storage Space.
Sensing that something was off, he immediately reached his hand out and grabbed Mu Bao Bao''s hand.
Mu Bao Bao had also felt that something was off, so she firmly held Lin Fan''s hand after he grabbed her hand.
Then with one final sh of bright light, they disappeared from that room.
When the light faded, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao found that they were in the middle of a forest. Everyone that had been with them in the room hadpletely disappeared and now they were here alone.
At the very least, they were together in this ce.
The problem wasˇwhere was this ce?
After looking around, it seemed like they were in the middle of a normal forest. The ground under them and the sky above them were all normal.
There didn''t seem to be a single thing out of order with this ce.
That was until Lin Fan used his Appraisal Eyes on some of the small flowers that bloomed around them.
"Minor World?" He couldn''t help saying out loud.
The moment that Mu Bao Bao heard this, she immediately turned to him and asked, "What did you just say?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by the serious look that she had on her face. He felt like there was somethingpletely off about her.
But he repeated, "I said Minor World. Do you know what that is?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t answer right away as she looked around herself. After a while, she said with a sigh, "As expected, that really was a transport array that we were sent to and we were sent to a Minor World."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he waited for her to exin.
Mu Bao Bao was silent for a bit longer before saying, "A Minor World is a pocket in space that is like a smaller version of our world. There are many Minor Worlds and usually they are ces for experts to farm resources since the flow of time can be controlled in these ces."
She paused before looking around and saying, "But how did that person get a Minor World?"
Lin Fan also looked around for a bit before shaking his head. He then said, "That''s not important right now. We need to find some shelter for ourselves. We have no idea what will appear around us."
Mu Bao Bao hesitated a bit before nodding in agreement.
This was an unknown Minor World, so they had to be careful. It could be filled with spirit beasts or all kinds of different dangers.
So before they could consider anything else, they needed to find a ce where they could keep themselves safe. If they just stayed out in the open like this, it was only a matter of time before danger found them.
Looking around onest time, Mu Bao Bao went over to where Lin Fan was and they started heading off in a random direction.
They couldn''t see anything different about the scenery around them, so it really didn''t matter which direction they went in.
But before they could get far, they heard a loud sounding from not far away. It seemed like it was a loud explosion.
After looking at each other, they decided to head in that direction.
But at the same time, Lin Fan also casted the illusion spell and released Greeny''s puppets out first.
Through Greeny''s puppets, Lin Fan was able to see that it was a fight that was happening in front of them.
As for who was fighting, it was a group of humans and arge tiger.
Lin Fan immediately recognized this group of humans. It was one of the sect groups that hade in with them.
But even after recognizing them, Lin Fan didn''t do anything to help them.
Instead, he just watched the fight through Greeny''s puppets.
Chapter 376 Minor World (1)
?
The fight was even at first, but eventually the spirit beast pushed back the human cultivators.
It was as if the spirit beast had endless amounts of spiritual energy as it fought the human cultivators, so they couldn''t help being pushed back in the end.
Finally, the human cultivators couldn''t take it anymore and their barrier was shattered by a st of lightning from the spirit beast. All of them were scattered andnded on the ground with varying degrees of injuries.
The young master who led them was the least injured one out of them all.
The elders had all used their spiritual energy to protect the weakest young master in the end.
But that was their mistake since this weakest young master couldn''t do anything.
With onest st of lightning, the young master and these elders were all turned into ashes.
Seeing that its enemies had been killed, the spirit beast didn''t waste any time and wandered off.
After waiting for a bit, Lin Fan walked out with Mu Bao Bao to the ashes that these cultivators had left behind.
He searched through the ashes a bit until he came to what he was looking for.
Lin Fan reached down and pulled out several rings from the pile of ashes on the ground.
These were the Spatial Rings left behind by the cultivators. Even if their bodies had been burnt to ashes, these Spatial Rings had been strong enough that not a single scratch was on them.
As expected of something that was created by a powerful sect.
These things were anything but ordinary.
But of course, there wasn''t time for them to go through these Spatial Rings right now. They were still in the middle of nowhere and needed to find some shelter first.
If they were to meet a spirit beast like this group had done, it was very likely they would be the next ones killed.
And as luck would have itˇthey did meet one. The worst part was that it was the exact same beast as before.
As they were prepared to leave, the minx that had killed this group came back as if it had detected something.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao still had that illusion spell around them, but the minx''s eyes immediately fell onto them. It was as if the illusion spell had no effect at all.
However, the minx didn''t act the same as before where it immediately attacked. Instead, it just looked at the two of them with a curious look beforeˇsuddenly turning around and walking away.
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao let out sighs of relief after seeing that the minx walked off, but they didn''t rx long.
They knew that it was dangerous to stay here for long, so they immediately walked off to find shelter.
As they moved along, Lin Fan had Greeny''s puppets scout out the area around them.
There wasn''t much that they found, other than two more groups being attacked by spirit beasts.
The same fate fell upon these people as the first group that they had found. It was just that their corpses were finished off in different ways.
One group waspletely drowned by a ball of water while another group was cut to pieces by des of wind.
Instead of heading there himself, he had Greeny control the puppets to dig through the corpses to find the Spatial Rings.
It took a while to get the puppets there, but they were able to get those rings in the end.
The other thing of note was that there were plenty of herbs all around them.
As Mu Bao Bao had exined before, this Minor World was a ce for cultivators to farm things, so it shouldn''t be strange that there were herbs like this all around.
However, when Lin Fan looked at them closely with his Appraisal Eyes, he was able to see something interesting.
These things had something inmon with the treasures that had lined the walls of the hall.
Even though there were many herbs all around them, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao didn''t pick a single one. Mu Bao Bao had considered it, but Lin Fan told her to leave them there.
So the two of them proceeded along just like this.
As for what they were followingˇ
The concentration of herbs increased as spiritual energy became more concentrated in the air, but at the same time, that also meantˇthat there would be danger.
It was certain that there was something special at the points where spiritual energy was concentrated. So instead of heading towards those things, Lin Fan led Mu Bao Bao away from those points of concentrated spiritual energy while looking for a ce to hide.
There was no need to poke the ho''s nest right now.
It was better to rest up and then search this Minor World for a way back.
But of course, there wasn''t just a single point where spiritual energy was concentrated.
There were many different points where spiritual energy was concentrated and they formed different areas of concentrated spiritual energy.
When they got far away from one point of concentrated spiritual energy, they would slowly enter another zone of concentrated spiritual energy.
So instead of continuing forward, they walked to the side and traveled along the edges of these zones of concentrated spiritual energy. They followed the dead zones, looking for a ce to rest.
After searching for a bit, they finally found a ce to rest, but they also found that they weren''t alone.
There were other people who had the same idea as them and had followed the borders of the spiritual energy zones until they arrived at this ce.
This ce was ake that was under a waterfall that didn''t seem to have any spirit beasts around, so it was a ce for them to rest and create a camp to gather information from.
That is if they were all working together.
There were a total of five different groups that were currently at thiske and they were all seated separately from each other. All of them were from different groups and there was conflict between them from what Lin Fan had seen when they separated into groups, so it didn''t seem like they would work together unless they had no choice.
So Lin Fan judged that it would be safe to rest here for now, especially since they couldn''t see the two of them in the first ce.
But the moment that they arrived, there was another group that also arrived.
When they walked into this hidden spot, all of the groups that had already been there couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because it was Bi Qing''s group who had just walked in.
All of the other groups went on guard, but at the same time, they couldn''t help revealing a trace of hope in their eyes.
They hadn''t been able to find a single thing while searching this Minor World and they had almost given up hope of being able to find a way out. If it wasn''t for their duties pushing them, they might have given up already.
However, they had seen how Bi Qing had predicted the teleportation that had sent them here in the first ce.
They knew that Bi Qing had to know more than she was putting onˇ
If they stuck with herˇthey might be able to find a way out of this ce.
Of course, the catch was being allowed to follow her.
She had shown disdain to every other group before this and had refused to work with anyone, so it was very unlikely that she would allow them to follow her.
So they just had to see how this would go.
After Bi Qing arrived, she looked around at the five groups that were there before saying, "That''s more than I expected."
Everyone in those five groups had heard this and they couldn''t help trembling when they did.
As people who had made their way to this ce, they had naturally seen many things on their way over hereˇ
Including signs of entire groups from sects being wiped out by the spirit beasts.
They knew that there were terrifying dangers waiting for them in the forests around, so they knew exactly what she was talking about.
She had expected them to be killed by the spirit beasts that were in the forest around them.
All of them couldn''t help feeling a bit angry when they heard this, but they restrained themselves in the end as they waited for Bi Qing to say something else. After all, if she was going to say something like this, she must have something that she wanted from themˇ
But in the end, she didn''t say a single thing as she looked for a ce to sit down and rest.
After they settled, there was only silence that followed.
However, Bi Qing''s grouppletely ignored the other five groups after they arrived, as if they didn''t see them anymore.
All five of those groups just tensely sat there staring at Bi Qing, waiting for her to make a move.
In the end, she didn''t do a single thing.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were also tensely waiting since they knew that Bi Qing had seen them.
When Bi Qing came in, her eyes had turned in their direction and she had revealed a smile, showing that she saw them right away.
Lin Fan really felt a blow to his confidence after all of this.
After all, not just Bi Qing, but even the spirit beasts could see through his illusion sp
Chapter 377 Minor World (2)
?
After a moment of silence, one of the young masters couldn''t take it anymore.
They came over to where Bi Qing''s group was and stood there in front of her before saying, "Miss Bi, I think that it would be beneficial for us to work together in this ce. If you''re willing, we can follow you and help you with what you need to do."
The young master carefully watched Bi Qing''s reaction after he said this, waiting to see how she would respond.
But all that he received from Bi Qing''s group was the cold shoulder.
Not a single one of them even looked in his direction, as if they hadn''t heard him just now.
Seeing this, there was a trace of anger that appeared in the young master''s eyes. However, he forced that anger down and revealed a calm look before saying, "Miss Bi, we both know that it would be in our best interests to work together here. We have no idea what we will encounter here, so it''s better to work together to deal with itˇ"
Then after a pause, his tone turned a bit sinister as he said, "Or else, we will end up as corpses just like the others."
It was very clear what he was implying and it could even be considered a threat to Bi Qing.
However, he and the other four groups were all surprised to find that Bi Qing didn''t pay any attention to this.
All she did was give a yawn before going back to lying there with closed eyes, like she didn''t hear a thing.
Once again, there was a look of anger that shed in the eyes of this young master. It was even stronger thanst time and looked like he was about to lose control of himself.
But then remembering what happened to Mo Tie and the Iron Demon Sect group, he controlled himself.
Everything that Bi Qing had done to them was when she was aloneˇand now she had a group of guards that were also with her.
They didn''t know how strong these cloaked guards were, but they were certain that these guards wouldn''t be weak or they wouldn''t havee with her.
The young master took a deep breath before reaching his hand out and saying, "Miss Bi, if you agree to my suggestion, all you have to do is shake my hand. I urge you to think rationally and consider what is best for you and yourpanions."
Although this sounded like a threat, it actually wasn''t a threat this time.
He already knew that he couldn''t win if he were to fight Bi Qing, so instead, he was trying to appeal to the people around her.
After all, they were her guards and her safety was their number one priority.
He believed that they would understand that it would be safest for them to work together. He was confident that he would be able to convince Bi Qing''s guards of this.
Once they realized this, they would speak up and help him convince Bi Qing to work with their groups.
But to his shock, he found that not a single one of the cloaked figures said a thing to help him. All of them ignored him just like Bi Qing ignored him, not giving him even the slightest sign that they had heard him.
Once again, the young master was filled with rage at being disdained like this.
The only difference was that this timeˇhe finally couldn''t take his rage anymore.
Even a Buddha only forgives three times.
Before he could release this rage and vent it on Bi Qing''s group, Bi Qing suddenly opened her eyes to look at this young master.
Or rather, she opened her eyes and looked at the young master''s outstretched hand.
As she looked at his hand, she revealed a strange look on her face.
The young master couldn''t help looking down at his own hand when he saw this, but he wasn''t able to find a single thing off with it. Even when he used his spiritual sense, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
But the way that Bi Qing looked at his hand made him feel very strange.
The look in Bi Qing''s face was a mix of interest andˇpity.
But why would she show pity?
The young master and the members of the other four groups were all confused when they saw this.
Still the young master knew that they didn''t have time to waste, so he threw these thoughts aside.
Instead, he chose to take the way that Bi Qing looked at him as a sign of interest in his offer.
The young master cleared his throat with a cough before saying, "Miss Bi, can I take this as a sign that you are willing to cooperate with us?"
Bi Qing didn''t say a thing when she heard this and continued looking at his hand with the same strange look.
This created an awkward silence in the air that made this young master very ufortable.
Seeing that Bi Qing wasn''t showing any signs of reacting, the young master finally couldn''t take it anymore and was about to say something else.
But before he could say a thing, Bi Qing suddenly said, "You might want to deal with what''sing first before you say that. If you survive, I''ll consider it."
As soon as her voice fell, all of them fell into a daze as they tried to figure out what she meant by this. Then they quickly raised their guards as they prepared for whatever was about toe.
Bi Qing was telling them that something wasing and it would be hard to survive, so they wouldn''t ignore this warning.
She had shown abilities that were far beyond theirprehension, so they had no choice but to heed this warning.
Then as if on cue, there was the sound of rustling that came from the brushes around them.
As soon as they heard this, everyone immediately released their spiritual senses to search the surrounding area.
The moment that they found what they were looking for, they all revealed ugly expressions.
That was because they had found that they werepletely surrounded by spirit beasts.
With one look at each other, all of them suddenly gave nods beforeing together at the center of this area. They didn''t care that they were from different groups, different sects, they just took a circle formation with each group watching a different direction so they could cover each other''s backs.
In this moment of life and death, they knew that nothing else mattered than working together to survive.
At the same time, most of them turned to Bi Qing for help.
Her group were the strongest ones here and they were stuck in the same situation as them. If they didn''t fight, they would be surrounded and killed by these spirit beasts just like them.
But to their surprise, they found that Bi Qing''s group were still sitting there like they had no intentions of getting involved.
They had opened their eyes and they were watching the whole thing happen, but the way that they watched was like they were just here to watch a show. It didn''t seem like they were in a life threatening situation where they werepletely surrounded by these spirit beasts.
All the members of these five groups knitted their brows when they saw this, but there was also a bit of hope in their eyes.
If Bi Qing''s group was this calm, they should have a way out of this situationˇ
So the young master who spoke before didn''t hesitate at all to say, "Miss Bi, if we cooperate here, we should be able to take care of these spirit beasts. I hope that you willˇ"
Before he could finish, Bi Qing cut him off by ring at all.
When she red at him, the rest of them all felt a chill run down their spins and they couldn''t help their breaths from stopping.
She then said, "I thought I told you already, if you survive, we can talk. Until then, do your best."
Then she didn''t even look at them as she turned back to look at the spirit beasts around them.
The young master''s face twisted when he heard this, but before he could argue with her, all the spirit beasts around them suddenly started moving.
All of them charged at thisrge group in the center of this area and prepared attacks of different elements to shoot at them.
These spirit beasts were in the Foundation and Qi Condensing Realms, so they were more than enough to pressure these groups. After all, the strongest among them were the Qi Condensing Realm elders.
They immediately released barriers to block these attacks before engaging the spirit beasts.
However, they encountered the same thing as before.
All of these spirit beasts seemed to have inexhaustible spiritual energy.
It was as if they could draw on an endless well of spiritual energy to continue firing their abilities, so these groups had no choice but to guard themselves.
While they were fighting, they also noticed thatˇnot a single one of these spirit beasts were attacking Bi Qing''s group. The spirit beasts even ran right past Bi Qing as if they didn''t even see them.
When they saw this, their expressions couldn''t help bing twisted as they realized that there would be no help from them.
Being pushed this far, they had no choice but to take drastic measures.
One of the elders suddenly ran out from the group and broke free of the spirit beast lines around them. He ran right past them and ran in the direction of Bi Qing''s group.
However, he didn''t attack Bi Qing''s group, but rather ran right behind them so that Bi Qing''s group was between him and the spirit beast chasing him.
He was nning on dragging Bi Qing''s group into this whether they were willing to get involved or not!
Chapter 378 Minor World (3)
?
However, Bi Qing''s group just stood there without a single care on their faces.
They acted like they didn''t even see the spirit beast that was currently charging at them.
When the spirit beast came close and everyone thought that it would attack Bi Qing''s groupˇit actuallypletely ignored them. It was as if they didn''t see Bi Qing''s group even though they were right in front of them.
Everyone couldn''t help revealing shocked looks when they saw this.
But the one that had the least time to be shocked by this was the elder who had run behind Bi Qing''s group.
After all, the spirit beast was stilling for him.
So without hesitation, he went up right behind Bi Qing and threw an attack at the spirit beast to attract the spirit beast his way.
The spirit beast easily blocked that attack before jumping down with ws covered in mes, butˇthose ws came nowhere near Bi Qing.
That was because she didn''t remain idle this time.
Since the elder had decided toe right up to her, her hand came out and grabbed the elder by the cor. The elder had been focused on the spirit beast, so he wasn''t able to react right away, but when he did react, he found that he wasn''t able to break free of Bi Qing''s grasp.
No matter how he tried to move her arm, she just wouldn''t budge.
Bi Qing looked at the elder with a smile before suddenly throwing the elder at the spirit beast.
The elder''s body was thrown with a force that he couldn''t resist at all. All he could do was try to raise his spiritual energy to form a barrier around himself, but he found that he wasn''t able to do that either.
It was as if there was something that was preventing him from gathering his spiritual energy.
When he looked back at Bi Qing, he saw that she was looking at him with a smile on her face. At the same time though, she also held something in her hand that he had never seen her hold before.
It was a small dagger that had a bit of blood on it.
He quickly turned back to look at himself and found that there was a small nick on his neck.
It didn''t take much to figure out that this was the cause of his inability to use his spiritual energy.
The elder couldn''t do a single thing as he flew through the air towards the spirit beast that was charging at him. The spirit beast had also jumped into the air and was aimed right at the elder flying at it.
It raised its ming ws and swiped down at the elder.
Since the elder wasn''t able to use any of his spiritual energy, he also wasn''t able to create a barrier around himself.
In the end, it was like cutting through paper with a hot knife as the elder was ripped to pieces by the ming ws. There wasn''t even a single drop of blood that came out to show just how hot the mes around the ws were.
It was so hot that it had instantly cauterized the wounds that it had created, sealing in all the blood of the corpse.
This made it clear that the mes around this spirit beast''s ws weren''t normal mes.
After the elder died, the young master that the elder followed shouted, "Bi Qing, you will pay for that!"
Even though he had shouted this, he wasn''t able to move from his spot as he was pinned down by the spirit beasts attacking them.
But the ironic thing was that they were the ones that had tried to drag Bi Qing into the fight in the first ce. That elder was the one that had attacked the spirit beast and dragged it over to where Bi Qing''s group was.
The elder had even tried to use Bi Qing as a human shield to drag her into the fight.
No matter how one looked at it, this was just simple self defense on Bi Qing''s part.
But this young master had still chosen to me Bi Qing for the elder''s death.
It was just too bad that they weren''t able to do a thing about it even if they did me Bi Qing.
They werepletely surrounded by the different spirit beasts that were sting their abilities at them. With the rate that they were firing these abilities, it didn''t seem like they would be stopping any time soon.
It was as if they would never run out of spiritual energy.
It was clear that they wouldn''t be able to break freeˇunless they found something that would stop the spirit beasts.
The thing that they were counting on was whatever Bi Qing was using to stop the spirit beasts from attacking her.
After all, from beginning to end, not a single spirit beast had turned their attention to Bi Qing. It was as if there was something about them that was causing the spirit beasts to not notice them.
If they were able to find it and take it from them, then they would be able to turn the attention of the spirit beast from themselves toˇBi Qing''s group.
But no matter how they looked, they couldn''t find a single thing that was off about Bi Qing''s group.
It was as if there wasn''t anything special about them that was making the spirit beasts ignore them. It was as if they were just standing there normallyˇ
After deliberating for a bit and realizing that they couldn''t keep this up any longer, the five different groups came to an agreement.
If they couldn''t survive either way, they would go all out.
But that was a dumb move trying to get Bi Qing involved again. If they had worked together, they might have been able to break free and escape into the forest.
Then they would have had a chance to survive by hiding from the spirit beasts.
However, they chose to wait for just the right moment when they repelled the attacks of the spirit beasts to gather their spiritual energy for onerge attack. All of them gathered their spiritual energy and then released theirrgest attack at the same time.
As for who they were targetingˇit was Bi Qing''s group.
Seeing all of these attacks aimed at them, Bi Qing''s group didn''t panic.
But it also wasn''t Bi Qing who made a move this time.
Instead, one of the cloaked figures stepped forward and raised a hand in front of them. Then with a single wave of the hand, there was a powerful wall of wind that was generated.
This powerful wall of wind mmed into all of the attacks that wereing their way and then scattered them all. There wasn''t a single trace of those attacks left.
However, unlike their attacks, this wall of wind didn''t stop. This wall of wind continued flying forward towards the five groups that were shocked by how easily their strongest attacks had been shattered.
Before they could react, the wall of wind came over them.
It didn''t blow them awayˇbut it did scatter all of the spiritual energy that was around them.
Not a single one of them was able to gather spiritual energy anymore, so they couldn''t create another barrier.
It was also at that moment that the spirit beastsunched their next wave of attacks.
Without being able to defend themselves, they all scattered in every direction to dodge these attacks. But they found that they couldn''t even use spiritual energy to boost their bodies to move faster.
The attacks of the spirit beasts were just too fast for them to dodge and too strong for them to guard against, so they all dropped to the ground like puppets that had their strings cut.
In their final moments, they could only look at Bi Qing with looks of disbelief and shock.
At the same time, it was only in their final moments that they were able to reveal traces of regret.
If they hadn''t let it go to their heads, they might have been able to think of a better way.
They realized that they had let her provocation and the pressure of the situation get to them, making them choose the worst possible methodˇ
In the end, they could only regret their own actions.
After all of them died, the spirit beasts just stopped their attacks. They looked around for a bit, looking at Bi Qing''s group andˇLin Fan''s group that were still there.
But it was as if neither of their groups were of any importance to them, so they just ignored them and walked off.
Soon, thiske became abandoned again.
There was only silence left in the air as Lin Fan stared at Bi Qing''s group, waiting for them to make a move.
Bi Qing was also staring right at Lin Fan, even though he should be hidden with the illusion spell.
The silencested for a while before Bi Qing finally broke it by saying, "It seems like you''ve survived that attack. How about we have a talk?"
Lin Fan''s face twisted a little since he knew that she was talking to him. After all, she was looking right into his eyes as she said this.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan released the illusion spell and revealed him and Mu Bao Bao to themˇor rather, he revealed them to the cloaked figures behind Bi Qing.
Since they were the only ones that reacted when the illusion spell dropped.
Bi Qing didn''t react at all when the illusion spell was released, making it clear that she could see him all along.
Chapter 379 Minor World (4)
?
After Lin Fan released the illusion spell, he was about to walk forward towards Bi Qing.
However, before he could take a step forward, Mu Bao Bao''s hand suddenly came forward to grab his arm.
Lin Fan turned back to see the worried look on her face, but he just patted her hand and gave her a look like he was saying that everything would be alright. Then he turned back to Bi Qing and started walking towards her.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t let go of his arm, but she didn''t pull him back like she did before. Instead, she just held his arm as she came forward with him.
The expression on her face made it clear that she was prepared to go all out if Bi Qing''s group did anything.
However, the worried look in her eyes also showed that she was worried about fighting them.
After all, when the cloaked figure had made a moveˇshe had felt the power behind it.
As a Golden Core Realm Cultivator, she was able to recognize the power of the Golden Core Realm.
She could tell that this cloaked figure was a Golden Core Realm Cultivator just like her.
If one of these cloaked figures was in the Golden Core Realm, it was very likely the rest were also in the Golden Core Realmˇ
So in a fight, she most likely wouldn''t be able to win. If they really were to fight, she most likely wouldn''t even be able to escape from Bi Qing''s group.
Aftering up in front of Bi Qing, Lin Fan said, "What did you want to talk about?"
The tone that he took wasn''t a weak one.
He knew that in this situation, using the weak tone and putting himself beneath her would actually hurt him. He knew that unless he could present some kind of threat, she would treat him as either a ve or a target.
So he had to at least show some backbone.
Bi Qing didn''t say anything at first as she just looked at him, though it wasn''t as if she could see much with the cloaks that were covering them.
Instead of looking at him, it was almost like she was looking at the concept of him with the way that she looked at him. It was as if she was looking at something that normal people couldn''t see.
After a period of silence, Bi Qing finally said, "Work with us."
After she said this, it wasn''t just Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who were surprised by this. It was also the cloaked figures that were around them that were caught off guard by her sudden words.
They all turned to look at Bi Qing and even though their faces were covered, it was clear by the way that they were all turning to look at her that they were shocked by this.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Bi Qing before asking, "Why?"
After he asked this, the cloaked figures around Bi Qing immediately turned to look at him.
Based on the way that they were standing, it was clear thatˇthey were angry at Lin Fan.
After all, the question that he asked was basically spitting on the goodwill of the young miss. The young miss had shown him grace by offering him the chance to follow them, but he was actually doubting her.
This was not something that they could allow.
There were a few of these cloaked figures that even took a step forward towards Lin Fan. It was almost as if they were prepared to cut him down where he was standing for his offence towards Bi Qing.
But Bi Qing raised her hand in the end to stop them.
She looked at Lin Fan with a bemused look before saying, "You''re worthy of this honour."
She didn''t say anything else after that, she just said it as if she was patronizing him.
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t make the mistake of acting too firm in this situation sinceˇhe knew that this was indeed the case. She was showing him mercy and that was clear since he had also felt the power released by the cloaked figure just now.
These people were much stronger than them and could wipe them out without any effort.
Even Mu Bao Bao who was a Golden Core Realm Cultivator wouldn''t be able to do anything.
So after a moment of silence, Lin Fan gave a slight nod and said, "Let''s work together then."
Bi Qing revealed a satisfied look after hearing this.
Then she suddenly waved her hand at the cloaked figures around her.
They all turned in her direction and based on the way that they were standing, they were clearly doubting the order that they had been given.
However, seeing that Bi Qing didn''t say a thing, they had no choice but to follow that order.
So all of the cloaked figures suddenly jumped out and flew off in different directions. They disappeared into the forest around them, but Lin Fan could still feel the aurasing from around him, showing that they were still there.
They would be able to stop him instantly if he were to have any intentions towards Bi Qing.
Once they were "alone", Bi Qing looked at Lin Fan and asked, "How did you know about the trap?"
When Lin Fan heard this, he immediately knitted his brows.
He immediately knew what she was talking about and he started considering whether he should tell her the truthˇIt was something that was considered his secret, but it didn''t seem like Bi Qing would take no for an answer.
But as he thought about it, he thought of something that he could ask to avoid thisˇ
"How did you see it as well?" Lin Fan calmly asked her back.
Bi Qing looked at him with narrowed eyes after she heard this.
After a moment of silence, she said, "Fine, you can keep your secret. But I hope that you will use that power to help us when we need you to."
Lin Fan nodded in agreement after hearing this.
As for what they were referring to, it was the reason why the spirit beasts had only attacked those groups and ignored the two of them.
It was all because of the treasures that they had picked up from the hall.
These treasures had something special about them that drew the spirit beasts in, causing them to attack whoever owned them.
It was a kind of powder that was attached to people when they touched the treasures. This powder was not visible with the naked eye, but for Lin Fan, he was able to see it when it was attached to people.
That was because he had the Appraisal Eyes.
When the powder was stuck to people, he was able to see a status ailment when he used the Appraisal Eyes to check them.
When Bi Qing had grabbed the weapon off the wall, he had also seen that she had received the same status ailment. However, he had seen the status ailment disappear when she used the mes to burn her hands.
As soon as he saw this, he knew that she was also able to see the powder on the treasures.
Then at the same time, he knew that she was able to get rid of the powder.
He had seen others using mes, but even then it had never gotten rid of the powder.
That meant that the mes that she used were special mes that could burn away the powder.
He didn''t know what else she had, but just based on this, he knew that she had quite a few special abilities.
After confirming this, Bi Qing gave another signal to the cloaked figures.
In no time at all, all of them immediately came back to her side and blocked her off from Lin Fan.
Lin Fan took a step back when he saw this to show a sign of support, but they took thatˇas a sign of a challenge.
So in the end, Lin Fan could just stand there bitterly with a smile on his face that no one could see.
But Mu Bao Bao could see what Lin Fan was feeling, so she patted him on the shoulder tofort him.
Lin Fan nodded at her to show he was fine before turning to Bi Qing.
Bi Qing had been standing there in silence for a bit, but then she suddenly waved her hand and said, "Let''s go."
Without waiting for anyone to respond, Bi Qing started moving forward away from theke. She went into the forest like she knew exactly where she was going even though there were no clues at all.
The cloaked figures just followed her without a word, but for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao, they couldn''t help stalling for a few seconds before following her.
As they moved through the forest, there wasn''t a single sound that was made.
They all moved in silence, following Bi Qing as if this was the only way that it could be.
There were times that they ran into spirit beasts, but those spirit beasts ignored them as per usual. These spirit beasts were only targeting those that had been marked by the powder and anyone else waspletely ignored by them.
As they went along, Lin Fan started to realize where they were going.
He could see that the herbs were getting more and more dense around him and that the spiritual energy in the air was getting stronger.
Bi Qing was heading towards one of the areas of highly concentrated spiritual energy.
Chapter 380 Minor World (5)
?
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had decided to avoid those areas of high spiritual energy concentration because they knew that it would be dangerous.
But now they had no choice but to go to them as they were led there by Bi Qing.
Of course, Lin Fan wouldn''t let his guard down and immediately sent out Greeny''s puppets to survey the area.
As he had expected, there were more spirit beasts that were gathered around the area. These spirit beasts wandered around seemingly at random, but he could tell with his sharp eyes that this wasn''t the caseˇ
From time to time, there would be different spirit beasts that were going on the same path.
It was as if there was a set path for the spirit beasts to take, it was just that they took it at different timesˇalmost just like guards that were on shiftsˇ
He didn''t notice this before since he was still adjusting to this ce after being teleported here, but now that he had calmed down, there were many things that he didn''t notice before that he was noticing now.
But it wasn''t a good thing that he was noticing them.
As he realized these things, he also realized just what kind of bad these implications were for them.
For these spirit beasts to walk these same paths and for them to only attack those that were tagged by the powder, it was clear that they had been trained.
Someone that could train all of these spirit beasts was not a simple personˇ
It seemed like they would be in danger even if they had Bi Qing''s group with them.
As they got closer, Lin Fan also noticed something else.
There was another group that was also making their way over to the high concentration spiritual energy spot.
As soon as he saw this group, he immediately recognized them since there were many different faces that he was familiar with there.
Butˇhe didn''t want to expose himself to them.
So after thinking about it, he reported to Bi Qing about the presence of this group and said that he would use the illusion spell again.
While the cloaked figures around Bi Qing looked at Lin Fan with doubtful looks, Lin Fan ignored this and focused purely on Bi Qing.
Bi Qing just gave a simple nod and a wave of her hand, as if giving her permission for Lin Fan to do this.
Lin Fan didn''t bother asking for anything else, he just took Mu Bao Bao''s hand and cast the illusion spell around himself, disappearing from sight.
The cloaked figures tensed when they saw him disappear, but Bi Qing just had a calm look as she looked right at him. She could clearly still see him even though he was using this illusion spell.
Then she started heading off in a different direction from where she had been heading.
Lin Fan had told her where the groups were, so she was heading in their direction right now.
It didn''t take them long to find them since they weren''t moving.
Based on the aura that they sensed, it seemed like they were resting after some kind of fight.
Before they reached where these groups were resting, Bi Qing waved her hand and a few of the cloaked figures jumped into the woods. There was only one who stayed by her side in the end.
Only then did she start approaching them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the cloaked figures that jumped out.
He was confused at first why they would leave since there was no need for them to do that. They were more than strong enough to defeat all of the people here, so there was no need for them to hide in the forest like this.
But as he thought about it, he realized why she had sent them offˇ
It was to prepare another special trump card.
As they came closer, the groups that were resting also noticed that something was approaching them, so they put up their guards. Lin Fan could see this through the puppets, but he didn''t report it to Bi Qing since he knew that it would be too troublesome to exin how he knew this.
Not to mention, he didn''t believe that Bi Qing wouldn''t be able to handle this in the end.
So they slowly approached the safe zone that these groups had found.
It wasn''t really a safe zone, but rather a blind spot in the patrol patterns of the spirit beasts. That was because this ce was an abandoned cave that no one seemed to care about.
Sitting in the darkness were all of the groups who had survived.
There had been over forty different groups that hade into this ce with Bi Qing, but now there were only just barely ten of them left that were sitting here.
There might be others who were still wandering around in the forest, but it was very unlikely that they would survive the patrolling spirit beasts.
So it was very likely that these people who were here were the only ones that had survived.
When the people inside saw that it was Bi Qing who came in, they all put up their guards for a second before letting it down again. While they were still worried about her, they were more d to see her than to not.
With the power that Bi Qing had shown, they knew that she would be a great asset when fighting against those spirit beasts.
That is if they could get her to work with them.
The one who came forward to greet Bi Qing was the young master who used lightning.
This young master''s name was Lei Feng and he was from the Heavenly Thunder Sect, one of the strongest righteous sects in the Mu Empire.
That was also why he was chosen toe and greet Bi Qing.
Lei Feng came forward with a friendly smile as he said, "Miss Bi, it is a relief to see you. I''m d to know that you didn''t fall victim to the spirit beasts outside."
Though he said it in a friendly tone, there was no hiding the doubtfulness in his voice.
These groups had only been able to escape by working together, so they didn''t understand how Bi Qing had made it all the way here with just her small group.
But after he took a better look at who was with Bi Qing, there was a trace of understanding that appeared in his eyes.
When Bi Qing met up with the group, there were several of the cloaked figures that were there. Now, there was only one that was still with herˇ
The only exnation for this was that the others had sacrificed themselves to stall the spirit beasts while Bi Qing made her way here.
At the same time though, that wasn''t a good sign for themˇ
If even Bi Qing wasn''t strong enough to take care of the spirit beastsˇthen there really wasn''t anyone that could.
So after he realized this, Lei Feng said with a sigh, "Miss Bi, it must have been hard for you to make your way here. Come in and join the rest of us. We''re currently trying toe up with a n for our next move."
While he didn''t have hopes that Bi Qing would be able to defeat the spirit beasts, at the very least, she could help them fight. Every person was a useful asset, whether they were fighting or they were used asˇbait.
So Bi Qing joining them was good either way.
But Bi Qing didn''t move after hearing what Lei Feng said to her.
In fact, she hadpletely ignored him when he came up to her.
Instead, she had been looking at the people sitting around in the cave, as if she was analyzing them.
While she had been doing this, Lin Fan had been doing the same.
It was clear by the ragged appearances that they had that they hadn''t been able to defeat the spirit beasts. They must have either used sacrifices or have used some special running technique to lose the spirit beasts.
Lin Fan had also spread the puppets around, so he could hear the whispers of these people while they were watching Lei Feng talk to Bi Qing.
It wasn''t hard for him to figure out that their n was to head to one of the areas of high spiritual energy concentration.
Based on what he had heard while they were talking to each other, he was able to piece together what happened to most of them.
They had been scattered by the teleportation and had met each other by chance. Then working together, they were able to find this cave and they had hid here the entire time while gathering more allies.
The ones who had found this cave were Lei Feng and the young miss with the fan who used flower petals.
They had slowly gathered the rest by sending people out to search.
Right now, there were still people outside searching, so the ones that they saw here weren''t all the people that had been gathered. There were still two other groups that were currently bringing more people in.
Since they knew that it was impossible to hide out here forever, they wanted to gather enough people to assault the area of high spiritual energy concentration.
Bi Qing had been about to say something, but before she could, she noticed something out of the corner of her eyes.
Lin Fan was shaking his head at her.
Chapter 381 Minor World (6)
?
Bi Qing raised a brow when she saw this, but that expression quickly disappeared.
There were many thoughts that quickly passed through her mind before she turned her attention back to Lei Feng.
Lei Feng had been standing there waiting for Bi Qing''s answer to his suggestion, but the look on his face showed that he wasn''t really interested.
He had already made an assumption about Bi Qing''s power, so he really wasn''t that invested in bringing her into the team. It was fine if she went off on her own since there were too many grudges between her and the members that he had already gathered.
But he would never turn down another person, which was why he waited.
After a long period of silence, Bi Qing finally walked over to the side and sat down with the cloaked figure near her.
When Lei Feng saw this, he understood what her answer was and walked back to his own group.
Since she was willing to sit down with them here, it meant that she was willing to work with them for now.
Since she was willing to work with them, there was nothing else that he had to say.
So he just turned around and left her there.
After being left alone, Bi Qing turned to look right at me, as if she was waiting for me to exin.
I revealed a bitter smile beforeing closer and exining the situation in a small voice.
She looked at me with one brow raised as if she was wondering how I had found all this out, but I didn''t say anything. Of course, there was no doubt about the information that I passed to her which I appreciated.
It seemed that at the very least, she wasmitted to this partnership.
After hearing what these groups had nned, she quickly came up with the n ofˇsitting there and watching.
It wasn''t hard to guess what Bi Qing was nning.
She also wanted to check out the areas of highly concentrated spiritual energy, so if they were willing to go there and be herb rats, there was no reason for her to reject this. She would just go along with them and let them take the fall.
After all, they were all still covered in that powder.
Both she and Lin Fan could see that they were still all marked with the powder, so they knew that they could use them as bait if anything happened.
Time passed and the two groups that had been out came back.
One of them came back alone and the other group came back with two other groups.
When they came back and saw Bi Qing, their reactions were interesting.
They were scared of her at first, but seeing that she only had a single follower with herˇthey looked at her the same way that Lei Feng had looked at her.
It was clear that theypletely underestimated her because she was all alone.
Once these two were back, everyone stood up at once and gathered together.
It was only Bi Qing who was still sitting there, watching them all, as if she wasn''t interested in what they were saying.
Seeing that Bi Qing didn''te over, they just ignored her and went on with their meeting. But at the same time, they did give her a bit of respect as they raised their voice so that she could hear everything.
Just like Lin Fan had told her, their n was to explore the area of concentrated spiritual energy.
They would just be waiting for death if they sat here doing nothing, so they wanted to gather together to search that ce. There might be a way out of this Minor World in that ce, so it was better than doing nothing.
After they finished discussing their n and their formation, they all turned to look at Bi Qing.
If she wasn''t willing to cooperate with themˇthen they couldn''t do anything to her.
They were all scared of her individual power and they didn''t want to create any conflict with her since that would just hurt them.
But to their relief, Bi Qing suddenly stood up and walked to the back of their formation.
It seemed like she was willing to follow them, though she wasn''t willing to follow their n.
In their n, Bi Qing was supposed to take the middle as part of the action squad so that she would be able to react to anything that happened. She was one of the strongest here, which everyone epted, but she clearly wasn''t willing to use her strength for them.
As for Bi Qing, she knew that it would be bad for her to stand right in the middle of their formation.
As the only person who wasn''t marked by the powder, being trapped in the middle of a group of people marked with the powder was dangerous. If theypletely surrounded her and she had no way out, she would be caught up in the fight.
So of course she wouldn''t allow herself to be in that situation.
No one could do anything to Bi Qing, so they just had to ept that she would be at the back.
After they left the cave, the first thing that they did was send one member of each group out to scout.
That was the benefit of having many different groups together since it was a gathering of people with many different talents. Each group would have a dedicated scout, so they could use that scout to check out the area.
The more scouts, the more area that they could check out and the safer that they would be.
With all of these scouts rying information, they were able to pick up on the same thing that Lin Fan had picked up on.
They had noticed that the spirit beasts were wandering around in patterns, as if they were patrolling.
After noticing this, they became much more confident about their chances of making it to where they needed to go.
But there was still a problemˇ
As they came closer and closer, there were more and more spirit beasts that gathered. It reached a certain point where there wasn''t a single safe path to the area of concentrated spiritual energy.
As they were hesitating, Lin Fan made his move.
He had still been searching the area with Greeny''s puppets. As he searched the area, he found that there was actually one path that they could take.
However, it was far away and it was clearly a deliberate path left by the enemy and that it would lead into a trap.
Still, that wasn''t up to him to decide since he couldn''t interact with these people in the first ce. He would just tell Bi Qing and let her decide.
That was the benefit of having apetent partner.
As soon as Bi Qing heard what Lin Fan had to say, she revealed a faint smile.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head in pity for the other people hereˇhe knew that Bi Qing had some kind of n for them.
As these groups were trying to figure out what to do, Bi Qing suddenly said, "Look to the west."
All of these people were caught off guard by what Bi Qing suddenly said.
They looked at her with doubtful looks as if they didn''t believe what she said. However, seeing the casual look on her face, they eventually still sent their scouts out in the direction that she pointed out.
After a long while where their doubt built up even more, they finally found the same path that Lin Fan had found.
After finding it, they couldn''t help giving Bi Qing even stranger looks.
It was as if they couldn''t believe that what she said had turned out to be true.
Bi Qing just stood there with a calm look on her face.
However, it wasn''t as if they all immediately jumped in this path. They weren''t fools, so if Lin Fan could figure out that this was a trap, they would be able to figure it out as well.
The only problem was that even if they had figured it outˇthere was no other choice for them.
The only choices that they had now was to take this path that was most likely a trap or stay here forever and be hunted down like prey.
Neither option sounded good, but there was one where they controlled their own fate and one where they would have no control over anything. There was no need to ask which one they preferred.
The only other thing that they had to worry about now wasˇBi Qing''s stance.
She had helped them find this path to their goal, but what would she do when it turned out to be a trap.
If they were to be trapped by the spirit beasts and Bi Qing at the same time, it would be a disaster for them.
Bi Qing could guess what they were thinking and actually took the lead on this matter.
She went to the head of the group and led the way for them.
When she walked ahead without them, all of them were shocked, but they quickly followed her.
Since she was willing to take the lead, there was nothing else for them to say.
In a worst case scenario, they could just hide behind her or use her as bait as they escaped.
It was just too bad that they didn''t know about the powder that they had been marked withˇ
Chapter 382 Minor World (7)
?
The group slowly made their way over to the path that was avable to them.
When they arrived, they saw that there wasn''t anything that was standing in their way. This path waspletely cleared and it led all the way up to the center of the area of concentrated spiritual energy.
With how shady it was, the only thing that was missing was a sign that said "trap here"...
But even if it was shady, even if it was most likely a trap, it wasn''t as if they had another choice.
They were trapped here without being able to do anything else, so they had no choice but to take this trap.
Especially since Bi Qing was the one that was leading the way.
As Bi Qing made her way forward, everyone couldn''t help taking a few steps back away from her. They were all clearly nning on letting her take the brunt of the trap and then either using her as a scapegoat or bait to escape with, depending on the situation.
Bi Qing naturally knew all of this, but she led the way without a single bit of hesitation since there was something that she knew that they didn''t.
As they came closer and closer to the center, the people following behind her couldn''t help bing more and more anxious.
They weren''t able to find a single thing, which meant that there was the chance that they were alreadypletely surrounded. If that was the case, then it was very likely that they would all be killed here.
So they couldn''t help taking a few more steps back so that Bi Qing was well in the lead ahead of them.
Finally, they were able to reach the center and they were confused when they arrived.
They found that there wasn''t a single thing here other than a clearing.
In this clearing, there was only grass and nothing else. There wasn''t a single thing that seemed like it would be gathering all of this spiritual energy here.
However, the moment that they arrived at this clearing, they knew that this was the right ce.
After all, the amount of spiritual energy in the air wasparable to some of the training areas in their sects. Unless there was something special that was used to gather all of this spiritual energy, it was impossible to have this kind of spiritual energy in a ce like this.
So they knew that there had to be something here.
After making sure that there was nothing around, the groups started spreading out to look across the clearing. But no matter how they tried to search the area, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
As for Bi Qingˇshe was just standing there in the center of the clearing, looking forward with somewhat lost eyes.
It was as if she was looking at something, but also not looking at anything at the same time.
To her side, Lin Fan scanned the area with his Appraisal Eyes.
He had been with her as they headed towards this clearing, using his Appraisal Eyes the entire time. It was tiring, but he knew that the moment that he let his guard down, they would all be killed.
So he had been carefully looking for anything that could be considered useful with his Appraisal Eyes.
It was just too bad that he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
He was able to find plenty of herbs with his Appraisal Eyes, almost to the point where he waspletely blinded by the popups that appeared. If he hadn''t been able to figure out how to ignore certain items with his Appraisal Eyes, he might really have been blinded by all these screens.
But even then, he still wasn''t able to find a thing.
Now that they were in the clearing in the center of this zone of concentrated spiritual energy, he knew that there should be something here.
After a long period of silence, Bi Qing finally said, "I see, that''s interesting. So it was like this."
Everyone immediately turned to look at Bi Qing the moment that she said this.
Even though they had been searching the area, not a single person had turned their attention away from Bi Qing.
They watched as she suddenly moved forward.
She walked up to the center of the clearing and then turned in a certain direction.
There was one of the groups who were currently standing in that direction, so when Bi Qing turned to look right at them, they couldn''t help being caught off guard. They raised their guard as they looked at her, waiting to see what she was nning on doing.
Then when she suddenly started moving towards them, they couldn''t help taking a step back.
Finally, when she was almost right up against them, the young master of this group said, "What are you doing?"
Bi Qingpletely ignored this young master and continued forward until suddenly stopping.
She was only a few steps away from this group and they werepletely on guard against her.
But in the end, Bi Qing just ignored them as she reached her hand out towards thin air. Then as if she had touched something, her hand stopped moving forward.
She moved her hand around a bit before saying, "Interesting, very interesting."
Everyone couldn''t help looking at what she was touching and they foundˇthat there was actually something there.
It was only where her hand was, but they could see that there was something that seemed like a metal pole that was there.
The other groups couldn''t help moving closer to see what this thing was, but before they could get close, Bi Qing suddenly waved her hand.
As soon as she waved her hand, it was as if something had been dispelled and the things hiding there were revealed.
As they had expected, it was indeed a metal pole.
However, it wasn''t just a single metal pole that appeared.
It was four different metal poles that appeared out of nowhere that were evenly spaced out across this clearing. There were metal poles that appeared near some of the other groups which caught them off guard.
They had been this close to the metal poles, but they had never been able to see it.
Just what kind of special ability was used that was able to hide such arge pole in in sight?
Lin Fan was also caught off guard since he hadn''t been able to catch a glimpse of these metal poles.
Normally when he used his Appraisal Eyes, he would at least be able to see a glimpse of the array used to hide these poles if he focused enough. However, he hadn''t been able to find a trace of these arrays.
This just went to show just how powerful the arrays used to hide these metal poles were.
It seemed like that person had encountered quite a few things after leaving the Love Sectˇ
But he didn''t allow himself to be distracted as he focused his Appraisal Eyes on the metal pole.
As soon as he saw the popup from the Appraisal Eyes, he couldn''t help being shocked by the contents. At the same time, he took Mu Bao Bao''s hand and started moving away from the metal pole.
After seeing the description from the Appraisal Eyes, he had an idea of what Bi Qing was nning to doˇ
It would be better to move away from the metal poles as much as possible.
After a long moment of silence, Lei Feng took the lead for everyone and asked Bi Qing, "Miss Bi, what is this?"
Even though she heard Lei Feng asking her this question, shepletely ignored him as she stood there in front of the metal pole. She just stared at it as if she waspletely focused on the pole.
Seeing that he was being ignored, Lei Feng didn''t back down as he jumped over to where Bi Qing was.
He moved to stand in front of Bi Qing so that she would be forced to look at him instead of the metal pole, but Bi Qing suddenly turned to look at another one of the metal poles.
Lei Feng''s face turned a bit dark when he saw that he was being disdained by Bi Qing like this, but he took a deep breath to calm himself down before moving to stand in front of her again.
It was just too bad that Bi Qing turned once more and ignored him.
Seeing this, Lei Feng couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Miss Bi, if you don''t tell us what is going on, we will be leaving."
That was the only thing that he could use as a threat.
Bi Qing was cooperating with them, so that meant that to a certain extent, she needed them.
However, he had a bad feeling about what she was doing right now and he felt like he would be in danger if it kept going.
Since that was the case, he would threaten to leave.
Even if it meant not achieving the goal that they wanted, at the very least, they would be able to keep their lives.
As he had expected, it finally attracted Bi Qing''s attention, but it wasn''t in the way that he wanted.
Bi Qing looked at Lei Feng for a bit before suddenly revealing a smile.
Lei Feng couldn''t help being unsettled when he saw this smile.
Bi Qing didn''t give Lei Feng a chance to say anything as she suddenly said, "Try to survive this."
Then without giving anyone a chance to react, she suddenly punched the metal pole that was in front of her.
Chapter 383 Minor World (8)
?
When the pole took the blow from Bi Qing, it didn''t bend at all.
There was only arge shockwave that came from the pole that pushed everyone back a bit before silence fell.
After Bi Qing took her fist from the pole, everyone saw that there wasn''t even a dent or a scratch that was made on the metal pole. It was as if the metal pole hadn''t even registered that Bi Qing had hit it.
But of course, they had felt the power that came from Bi Qing''s blow and they knew that they wouldn''t have been able to resist this blow.
This was a blow that reached the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm, it was even close to reaching the Golden Core Realm.
When everyone turned to look at Bi Qing, they all looked at her with apletely different expression.
Bi Qing however had been staring at the metal pole the entire time.
The amused and interested look in her eyes became even stronger when she saw that the metal pole wasn''t affected by her attack at all.
After a moment of shock, Lei Feng quickly reacted.
He came forward and came right up to Bi Qing before saying in an angry voice, "What are you doing? Are you trying to get us all killed?"
He didn''t know what Bi Qing was doing, but he was certain that the more noise she made, the more likely that the spirit beasts would be attracted. Then once they were surrounded, there would be no escape for them.
What she did just now put everyone''s lives in danger!
Even if she was more powerful than they had expected, he still couldn''t let her get away with this or else he would lose face as the leader of this group!
Bi Qing looked at Lei Feng like she was looking at an insect before turning back to look at the metal pole.
When Lei Feng saw this, his face couldn''t help contorting a bit.
Lei Feng was about to open his mouth to say something else, but before he could, Bi Qing cut him off by saying something.
"It''s best if you escape now while you still have a chance." Bi Qing said in a calm voice.
Lei Feng couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this. At the same time, all of the other people here looked at Bi Qing with strange looks as they tried to figure out what she meant by this.
But before any of them could say anything, there was a roar that suddenly rang outˇ
Well, it wasn''t just a single roar, but rather a bunch of roars that suddenly rang out.
They immediately recognized it as the roars of the spirit beasts and it wasing from all around them. It made it very clear that they were surrounded on all sides by these spirit beasts.
However, that wasn''t the worst part.
The worst part was that these roars were getting closer and closer.
As soon as they realized this, the expressions on all of the people here became very ugly and they immediately scattered in every direction.
Since they were surrounded, they no longer cared about each other and worked on only ensuring the survival of their own group.
At the same time though, all of them couldn''t help ring at Bi Qing with venomous gazes.
It didn''t take much thought for them to realize that it was all Bi Qing''s fault that all of these spirit beasts had been drawn to the center. It must be because of a defense mechanism of the metal pole that she had attacked that drew all of these spirit beasts in.
At the very least, they would have thefort of knowing that the first one that would be attacked by the spirit beasts when they arrived would be Bi Qing.
While they weren''t able to defeat her, they didn''t think that the spirit beasts would lose to her.
And if she were able to take down a few spirit beasts while she was being swarmed, it would be beneficial to them.
So everyone wasted no time in running away.
It was just too bad that there really wasn''t a ce for them to escape to.
It didn''t take long for the spirit beasts to arrive and as soon as they arrived, they all started attacking the various groups.
They all put up their defenses and protected themselves against the spirit beasts, but it was clear that they were on the losing end here. It was just a good thing that not all of the spirit beasts attacked them.
There were only a few spirit beasts that stopped to attack the groups that were scattered around while most of them charged forward. These spirit beasts charged right into the center of the clearing where the four metal poles were standing.
Where Bi Qing was standing.
It was clear that they were all here to protect the metal poles.
As soon as the various groups saw the spirit beasts surrounding Bi Qing, they revealed looks of schadenfreude. They were all waiting to see Bi Qing be torn apart by all of these spirit beasts that had gathered.
But to their surpriseˇthey found that the spirit beastspletely ignored Bi Qing.
Even though they could clearly see her and she was standing right in front of the metal pole that they should be protecting, not a single one of them attacked her. It was as if she couldn''t draw their attention at all.
After standing around and looking around the area for a bit, the spirit beasts suddenly turned around and turned their attention back to the various groups scattered around. Then all of sudden, they jumped out at those various groups, sending their attacks at them.
As soon as they saw this, their expressionspletely copsed into shock and disbelief.
Not a single one of them could understand why the spirit beasts hadpletely ignored Bi Qing and weren''t attacking her at all. Why did they justpletely ignore her even though she was the one that clearly attacked the thing that they were protecting, why did they turn around to attack them?
Just what kind of magic was Bi Qing using?
Bi Qing didn''t make a single move when the spirit beasts had surrounded her, but now that they were goneˇ
She raised her hand again, but this time she raised both of her hands in fists. Then she suddenly punched out at the metal pole with both fists at the same time.
The shockwave that was created was even stronger than before and it pushed almost all of the spirit beasts back. There were just a few of the spirit beasts that had stronger cultivation levels that were able to resist this.
This shockwave caused all of the spirit beasts to suddenly stop their attacks and they turned their attention to Bi Qing. This allowed the various groups to take a breather and get further away from the metal poles.
After a moment of pause, all of the spirit beasts suddenly turned to charge in Bi Qing''s direction.
This time, they no longer ignored her and all of them were targeting her this timeˇ
Not all of them.
There were still a few of them who still continued chasing down the various groups so that they couldn''t get away. As they attacked those various groups, they entered another stalemate and they were trapped there by these attacks.
The ones that charged at Bi Qing didn''t hesitate at all to attack her unlike before.
This time, they didn''t ignore her and all of them looked like they wanted nothing more than to rip her to pieces.
Bi Qing also saw this and jumped back,nding beside Lin Fan. Then she reached her hand out towards him and waited for him.
When Lin Fan saw Bi Qing raising her hand towards him, he was confused at first before suddenly understanding what she wanted. When he understood this, he couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows.
But seeing the spirit beasts charging at them and Bi Qing standing there, looking at him with a smile on her face, he had no choice but to take her hand.
As soon as he took her hand, she disappeared on the spot.
Or at least she did for the various groups that had been looking in this direction.
All of them revealed shocked looks as not a single one of them could understand where she had gone.
But for the spirit beasts, they were still able to see her and were still charging at her.
When Lin Fan saw this, he revealed a bitter smile and asked, "What do we do now?"
He had already expected this since he had confirmed that even with Mu Bao Bao''s help, he wasn''t able to create an illusion spell strong enough to block the senses of the spirit beasts. So even if he used his illusion spell to cover Bi Qing, it wouldn''t hide her from the spirit beasts.
But hearing this, Bi Qing didn''t panic.
Lin Fan was at a loss as to what to do until he felt spiritual energying from the hand that was holding Bi Qing''s hand.
This spiritual energy that came from his hand guided the magic power that he was using to cast the illusion spell. It guided it and molded it into something that waspletely different.
Lin Fan felt that it was a very strange feeling, but he did all that he could to remember this feeling.
That was because he could see that all of the spirit beasts charging at them had stopped.
Chapter 384 Minor World (9)
?
After Bi Qing helped Lin Fan change his illusion spell, all of the spirit beasts stopped in their tracks.
They looked all around themselves, but they weren''t able to find what they were looking for in the end.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Bi Qing with a shocked and confused look as he started wondering just who she was that she was able to do something like this. However, Bi Qing was still focused on the spirit beasts that were gathered around them.
She watched and waited until they all turned around to attack the various groups that were around them.
Then she let go of Lin Fan''s hand and moved back over to the metal pole.
Even when she let go of Lin Fan''s hand, the spirit beasts didn''t notice her since they were focused on the various groups that were around.
But when it came to the vision of the spirit beasts, these people were like giant light bulbs with how bright the powder around them glowed. It was hard for them to ignore them when they were this bright.
Bi Qing was able to move right up to the metal pole and she raised both her hands again toˇpunch it with the same punch.
As soon as the two petite fists made contact with the metal pole, the same shockwave rang out again. This shockwave was just as strong as the one from before and it caught many of the spirit beasts off guard again.
Then as soon as they recovered, they immediately turned to look at Bi Qing once more.
However, Bi Qing was already prepared this time and she immediately jumped over to Lin Fan right after the shockwave ended.
When shended beside him, she didn''t waste any time to grab his hand and cast the same illusion spell.
Then as she disappeared, the spirit beasts all stopped once again.
This time, the spirit beasts didn''t give up as fast as before as they tried searching for Bi Qing in the surrounding area. But no matter how hard they tried, they weren''t able to find her at all.
At the same time, Bi Qing pulled Lin Fan''s hand and moved out of the spot that they had just been in.
She pulled Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao over to another spot that was near the metal pole, that was different from the spot that they had been in before.
During this time, the spirit beasts had no choice but to give up since they couldn''t find a single trace of Bi Qing no matter how hard they tried.
And once again, they turned their attention back to the various groups who had moved back a bit further during the shockwave that Bi Qing had created.
While being dragged by Bi Qing, Lin Fan had taken a closer look at the metal pole and he realized what was happening here. As he looked closely at it, he had noticed that there were cracks that had started forming on the metal pole.
They were only tiny cracks that had formed on the surface of the metal pole, but Lin Fan realized now that what Bi Qing had been doing actually had an effect on the metal pole. When he saw that there wasn''t even a dent on the pole, he thought that it was all useless.
But now that there were these cracks, he knew that it wasn''t meaningless.
There was a way to break this metal pole now and there was meaning in what Bi Qing was doing.
So Lin Fan decided to work with her in breaking this metal pole because he also wanted to see what would happen if it broke. After all, he knew what this metal pole was for.
Once the spirit beasts were far away, Bi Qing let go of Lin Fan''s hand again and jumped out at the metal pole.
As she did this, Lin Fan started moving on his own.
He didn''t move far away from the metal pole, but moved away from the location that he had been in before.
He knew that if they stayed in the same ce and Bi Qing kept disappearing from the same ce, it would only be a matter of time before someone picked up on how they were disappearing.
So he would need to cooperate with Bi Qing and move while she was attacking so that there was no dy in letting Bi Qing disappear.
Bi Qing noticed this out of the corner of her eyes and she couldn''t help revealing a faint smile. At the same time, there was a trace of appreciation that appeared in her eyes.
That was because for this to work, Lin Fan had to figure out the changes that she had made to his illusion spell. Otherwise, the spirit beasts would still be able to see him move when he wasn''t holding Bi Qing''s hand and they would be able to figure out what was happening.
This was a very difficult thing to do and if it wasn''t for his Magic Maniption (Max) skill, he really wouldn''t have been able to do it.
It was all because the Magic Maniption Skill was at max level that he was able to sense what Bi Qing had done. That was what allowed him to take his illusion spell to the next level.
After all, Bi Qing hadn''t added any extra spiritual energy since she was only in the Peak Qi Condensation Realm.
The only thing that she had done was change the structure of Lin Fan''s illusion spell to incorporate traces of an illusion array. This caused the illusion spell to be a mix of magic and cultivation, allowing it to hide the user from anyone unless they had a special ability.
Bi Qing''s fists mmed into the metal pole again and this time, there was a clear bend that appeared on the pole. At the same time, the cracks were also bing much more visible, making it clear that it was getting close to breaking.
Finally, after beating it again and again, the metal pole creaked and fell down, snapping in half.
As soon as the metal pole snapped, Bi Qing stopped moving and started observing the spirit beasts. She did that as she moved back and forth to attack the metal pole, but it was different this time.
But to her disappointment, she saw that the spirit beasts were still acting the same way.
So she turned her attention to the other three metal poles.
After looking at them for a bit, she gave a determined nod and dragged Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao over to the next metal pole. Then she let go of his hand and started attacking this second metal pole as well.
Since the various groups had been slowly moving back with each shockwave that Bi Qing created, there was now quite a bit of space between them and the center of the clearing.
So Bi Qing was able to get two punches in each time she attacked the metal pole.
Being able to get two attacks in each time, it didn''t take long before this metal pole cracked just like the first one and snapped in half like before.
By the end of it though, Bi Qing was breathing hard.
She hadn''t been this way when she snapped the first pole, but the second pole as well seemed like it had taken quite a bit out of her.
It was just a good thing that she didn''t have to snap a third pole.
After the second pole was snapped, all of the spirit beasts suddenly stopped moving.
This time, it was clear that something had happened to them.
This would have been the perfect time for the various groups to run away, but they were too cautious and they didn''t dare move when the spirit beasts were frozen like this. They were afraid that sudden movements would provoke them and cause them to attack them.
But the spirit beasts still attacked them in the end.
After a moment of being dazed, the spirit beasts suddenly started acting irrationally.
There were many different reactions that came out of the spirit beasts after the two poles cracked.
There were some that looked around in confusion, there were some that angrily attacked the various groups that were spread out, and there were some that started running off without a single care.
It was as if they had been freed from something and now they were just doing what they did naturally.
When the various groups saw the spirit beasts attacking them, they all revealed ugly expressions. There were also quite a few hostile res at the center of the clearing, but since they couldn''t see Bi Qing, they weren''t able to re at her.
But this time, there were things that were different about the attacks of the spirit beasts.
First, they didn''t attack as fiercely as before.
The spirit beasts no longer used their abilities without care and fought more cautiously. At the same time, after fighting for a bit, they slowly started bing tired.
The various groups found that they were able to slowly push back the spirit beasts as they no longer overwhelmed them with unending attacks. They were actually even able to y a few of the spirit beasts.
Second, there were some spirit beasts that started attacking the cloaked figure that was Bi Qing''s follower.
These spirit beasts no longer ignored this cloaked figure like they had done before and were going all out to attack them. It was just too bad that they werepletely outssed by this cloaked figure, so they were easily disposed of by that cloaked figure.
Chapter 385 Minor World (10)
?
While this was happening, Lin Fan and Bi Qing both kept an eye on the metal poles that were there.
That was because they knew what the metal poles being destroyed meant.
These metal poles were used to create an array that had an effect on the spirit beasts. In short, these metal poles created the array that allowed the owner of this Minor World, the one that had brought them all here, to control the spirit beasts.
That was why as soon as two of the metal poles were broken and the array was shattered, the spirit beasts regained their own free will.
At the same time, there was another effect that this array had.
It formed a connection with all of the spirit beasts that were controlled with it, allowing them to tap into the spiritual energy source of this Minor World. That was what had allowed them to have seemingly endless spiritual energy reserves and fire attacks as much as they wanted.
In a sense, they did have this since they were tapping into the almost endlesslyrge reserves of this entire Minor World.
After the spirit beasts regained their free will, there weren''t many that stayed.
The ones that did were those that had lost themselves in their rage over being enved like that. They vented that rage by attacking anything that was close to them, not caring what they were.
But of course, the preference for their targets were humans.
So the various groups that were scattered around were the targets of these enraged spirit beasts.
It was just a good thing that they no longer had the same power as before.
These groups were groups that hade from powerful sects, so it wasn''t as if any of the members of these groups were weak. They were able to fight off some of these spirit beasts at first, but there were just too many of them in the end.
They werepletely surrounded and it cost them a few members to break free of this blockade. Still, there were people that were able to escape in the end.
There wasn''t a single problem for the cloaked figure that had been with Bi Qing.
With waves of his hand, he pped down all of the spirit beasts that came at him.
They were just onpletely different levels that the spirit beasts weren''t able to do a thing to him.
Soon, there was nothing left but the two remaining metal poles, the cloaked figures, and a bunch of corpses on the ground.
Once everything had been cleared from this ce, Bi Qing let go of Lin Fan''s hand and walked over to the two remaining poles. She looked at them as if she was looking for something, but in the end, she revealed a disappointed look and walked back over.
She looked at Lin Fan with an appreciative look and gave a nod before saying, "Good job."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised, but he was even more surprised to find how shocked the cloaked figure looked. It was as if this cloaked figure had never expected Bi Qing to say something like this.
Bi Qing didn''t even wait for Lin Fan to say anything as she turned around and started walking off again.
Seeing her getting further and further away, Lin Fan, Mu Bao Bao, and the cloaked figure had no choice but to follow her.
As they followed her, the cloaked figure was clearly looking at Lin Fan still. Lin Fan could feel their gaze on him, as if they were trying to figure him out, but Lin Fan himself didn''t know what was happening either.
Since meeting her, Bi Qing hadpletely confused him with everything that she had doneˇ
Once they had gotten a bit away from where the clearing had been, Bi Qing waved her hand and the cloaked figures that had disappearednded beside her again.
She looked at them and asked, "What''s the situation?"
The cloaked figures whispered a few things to her before shaking their head as if they were saying that they didn''t know anything else.
Bi Qing narrowed her eyes to look at them and the cloaked figures couldn''t help turning away slightly to avoid this gaze. But in the end, they weren''t able to give her any more information, so Bi Qing turned her attention away from them.
She closed her eyes as if she was sensing something before walking off in a certain direction.
As she walked past them, there was a clear trace of disappointment that was in her eyes.
The cloaked figures just awkwardly made their way over to the cloaked figure that had stayed with Bi Qing.
These cloaked figures came close together as if they were talking about something before they all suddenly turned to look at Lin Fan. They didn''t even bother hiding it, so Lin Fan was immediately able to sense them looking at him.
As they looked at him, he just revealed a bitter smile.
It didn''t take much thought to guess why they were looking at him, but he didn''t know the answer to the question that they were all asking either. After all, since he had met Bi Qing, he had never been able to figure her out.
So the only thing that he could do was ignore their gazes that were clearly asking for answers.
As they moved along, Lin Fan was able to figure out where they were going.
Bi Qing was moving towards another area of concentrated spiritual energy.
Without even resting up first, she was nning on taking on another array.
Lin Fan had seen how much spiritual energy it had taken her to even take on the first one, so he didn''t feel like this was a good idea. But it wasn''t as if he could do anything to stop her.
At the same time, he knew that she would be counting on his ability to do itˇ
But Lin Fan also didn''t think that it would be as easy as Bi Qing thought it would be.
There had to be a reason why there was a path to the first array in the first ce. The trap wasn''t that they would be surrounded by the spirit beasts as soon as they arrived in the clearing.
They had even been able to spend quite a bit of time in the clearing without any spirit beasts approaching.
It was almost as if there was no surveince near the clearing at all.
But that wouldn''t make senseˇ
If the person who controlled this Minor World controlled the entire Minor World, why wouldn''t they be able to do something as simple as surveil an area?
Unless there was something that they didn''t know about.
Lin Fan felt like they should search the area first, but it was clear that Bi Qing wasn''t in a mood to listen. And even if he wanted to say something, it wasn''t as if he could approach Bi Qing.
She was just walking forward and the cloaked figures were now standing in between Lin Fan and Bi Qing. It was almost as if they were trying to keep the two of them apart from each other.
So they just traveled in silence like this until they came close to the area of concentrated spiritual energy. Once they were in this vicinity, Bi Qing turned to look at Lin Fan and waited for something from him.
A few of the cloaked figures were confused as to why she was looking at him like this, but the one that had been with her the entire time understood.
They had noticed that it was Lin Fan who had told Bi Qing where to gost time.
Lin Fan had been scouting the area the entire time with Greeny''s puppets, but this timeˇhe didn''t have good news for her.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "There''s no path this time."
Seeing the serious look on his face, Bi Qing couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure? Did you check every location?"
Lin Fan said with a nod, "I''ve already checked the entire area and there''s no path likest time."
When he had found this through Greeny''s puppets, he had felt a bad premonition.
Why would it suddenly change like this?
If there was a path for thest one, there should be a path for this one. Especially since the patrol paths for the spirit beasts were the same asst time. The only difference was that there was an extra patrol added for where the cleared path had once been.
The fact that it happened like this really made Lin Fan feel like they were being watched and being led down a certain path.
He really didn''t want to keep going since he felt like it was a trap, but he didn''t have a choice in this matter either.
After considering things, Bi Qing decided to still head towards the center of this area of concentrated spiritual energy.
After all, it wasn''t as if they would be affected by the spirit beasts if they did encounter them.
Even if the spirit beasts met them, they would just ignore them since they had orders to ignore the ones that weren''t marked with the powder.
This wasn''t something that could be depended on, but for now, it was fact. For now, they could take advantage of this to reach the array in the center.
Bi Qing had wanted to use Lin Fan''s illusion spell as well, but Lin Fan shook his head to signify that there were just too many people.
Bi Qing knitted her brows for a bit, but she didn''t send anyone off this time.
She could also tell that there was something off here, so she didn''t want to take that same risk as before of sending her guards off.
All of them headed into the middle of the area together.
As they made their way through, as they had expected, they encountered the spirit beasts who were patrolling this area.
But just like before, the spirit beasts ignored their group and just allowed them to keep going. It was as if the spirit beasts didn''t notice them at all.
They were able to smoothly make their way through several patrols of spirit beasts until they reached the center of this area of concentrated spiritual energy.
When they arrived there, they found the same thing as before.
There was a clearing right in the center of this area and nothing else.
However, Bi Qing didn''t stall at all as she walked right up to this clearing and went to a certain point.
Standing there, she reached her hand out to touch something before the same four metal poles as before appeared out of nowhere.
Chapter 386 Minor World (11)
?
After these four metal poles appeared, Bi Qing snapped her finger and the cloaked figures spread out all around her.
They went out in four different directions and took up four different spots that put them equally apart from each other.
Once they had arrived there, Bi Qing raised her hands again just likest time.
As soon as Lin Fan saw this, he immediately knew what she was nning on doing.
He was against this, but he didn''t have the time to say anything. So all he could do was use the illusion spell again.
But as Bi Qing was about to hit the metal pole, he also remembered something elseˇ
The only reason that this had worked before was because there had been the various groups that had distracted the spirit beasts. They had pulled the spirit beasts away and had attracted their attention, giving Bi Qing the space to hide and attack the metal pole.
However, this time, there wasn''t the same distraction since they had all scattered after what happened at the first area of concentrated spiritual energy.
Without those distractions, the spirit beasts would all gather right in the center of this area and surround them. Without those distractions, there would be no way to ensure that they could safely destroy the metal poles.
So just what was Bi Qing nning?
But it was already toote for Lin Fan to say anything.
Bi Qing''s fists were already flying out towards the metal pole in front of her.
As soon as they made contact, the same shockwave as before was released.
Then following that shockwave, there was a loud mix of roars that came from all around them.
This was the same as before and it was a sign that the spirit beasts were gathering in this area.
There were also the sounds of loud footsteps that were approaching.
Bi Qing wasn''t affected by any of this as she once again punched the metal pole in front of her. She didn''t show any signs of stopping as the sounds around us became louder.
That is until the first spirit beasts starteding out of the forest.
As soon as they appeared, their eyes immediately fell onto Bi Qing and they charged at her like a tidal wave. This wave of spirit beasts charging at a person might seem terrifying if one was experiencing it, but Bi Qing wasn''t even moved in the slightest by it.
She just calmly jumped over to where Lin Fan was and grabbed his hand.
As soon as she grabbed his hand, Lin Fan, Bi Qing, and Mu Bao Bao all disappeared on the spot.
All that was left visible were the two cloaked figures that had been standing on the side.
However, even though they just stood there, the spirit beasts didn''t attack them since they weren''t anywhere near the metal poles.
The spirit beasts gathered in the center and started looking around for Bi Qing.
Unlike before where they would have immediately scattered to deal with the groups that had been covered in the powder, they stayed right in the center without moving.
In this situation, once the illusion spell disappeared, Bi Qing would immediately be surrounded and torn to bits by these spirit beasts.
That is if the situation remained like this.
It didn''t as something happened that caught the attention of all the spirit beasts.
The four cloaked figures that had spread out suddenly attacked the spirit beasts from different directions. They were so strong that the spirit beasts that were caught off guard were even instantly killed by these attacks.
There was only a moment of silence before all of the spirit beasts turned their attention to different cloaked figures.
There were four of them in four different directions, so the spirit beasts turned their attention to the one that was closest to them. After they focused on these cloaked figures, they suddenly startedˇ
Charging at them without hesitation.
Lin Fan finally understood why Bi Qing had those cloaked figures spread out like that.
She was nning on using them as distractions.
He had been too focused on the powder that he had forgotten a simple factˇ
If something attacked the spirit beasts, they would at least fight back.
So that was why the four cloaked figures had spread out just now. They had been nning on acting as distractions for Bi Qing while she destroyed the metal poles.
That was why they had spread out so evenly so that they were equidistant from each other and Bi Qing. It was to make sure that as many of the spirit beasts were drawn to them as possible, giving Bi Qing as much space as they could give her for this.
It didn''t take long before the spirit beasts scattered and the area around the metal poles were left open.
As for the cloaked figures, they didn''t struggle at all as they faced these spirit beasts.
Like Lin Fan had guessed before, all of these cloaked figures were all Golden Core Realm Cultivators just like the one that had traveled with Bi Qing. They had no problem blocking the attacks of the Qi Condensation Realm Spirit Beasts, even if the spirit beasts didn''t run out of spiritual energy.
They could have even killed the spirit beasts with how easy it was, but they chose not to do so.
Once the spirit beasts were all scattered, Bi Qing went forth to m her fist into the metal pole again.
There was the same shockwave, but it didn''t affect the cloaked figures at all.
They even continued attacking the spirit beasts as they went to deal with Bi Qing, causing less of them to approach Bi Qing. That gave Bi Qing a bit more time tond another blow on the metal pole before jumping back.
When shended, she was once again beside Lin Fan who had moved while she attacked the pole.
When she disappeared again, the spirit beastspletely forgot about the cloaked figures and focused purely on finding her.
It seemed that without being provoked by the powder, the spirit beasts had certain things that ranked higher in terms of who they attacked.
Even though the cloaked figures had attacked them previously, it was as if they had already forgotten about them. Theypletely lost interest in fighting the cloaked figures and focused on trying to find the one who had attacked the metal pole.
So the cloaked figures had no choice but to attack them again to draw their attention.
Just like this, by drawing the spirit beasts back and forth, Bi Qing was able to take out two of the metal poles and the array stopped functioning.
Once the array stopped functioning, the same thing as before happened where the spirit beasts started rampaging.
But Bi Qing was currently hidden with the illusion spell along with Lin Fan.
So the ones that the spirit beasts targeted were the cloaked figures.
This didn''t end well for the spirit beasts.
They were already barely able to fight the cloaked figures when they had ess to the unlimited spiritual energy of this Minor World, but now that they had to fight them alone, it was simply a ughter.
The spirit beasts weren''t controlled, so they were able to understand that they were no match for these cloaked figures. Even the ones that had been in a rage understood this and quickly ran away.
In no time at all, all of the spirit beasts had been driven away from this area and there was only Bi Qing''s group left.
Once the spirit beasts were gone, Bi Qing revealed herself.
She took a few moments to catch her breath before suddenly heading out in a certain direction.
Anyone that had checked the spiritual energy fluctuations in the air had already noticed that this direction led to another area of concentrated spiritual energy.
It seemed that unless she destroyed all of them, Bi Qing just wouldn''t stop.
But before they could leave this ce, there was another spirit beast that approached.
This one waspletely different from the rest of the spirit beasts since it didn''t attack or ignore them at first sight. This was a flying spirit beast that released its aura to make sure that they knew it was there, but then it flew there in the air.
As Bi Qing''s group looked up at it, they immediately noticed something about this flying spirit beast.
There was something that was on its back.
As the spirit beast came closer, they were surprisedˇby how small it was.
This was a sparrow spirit beast, so it was quite small, but they could sense a strong aura from it that showed that it was in the Qi Condensation Realm just like the rest.
But that wasn''t what they cared about the most.
What they cared about the most was the thing on its back, which was a small talisman.
This talisman was in the shape of a human and was standing there on the back of the sparrow spirit beast. With the way that it was standing, it was almost as if it was riding it and directing where it went.
The sparrow spirit beast came down just enough so that it was right over them before it started floating there.
As the sparrow spirit beast floated there, Bi Qing''s group watched it carefully.
A few of the cloaked figures wanted to pull out their weapons or gather their spiritual energy to attack, but Bi Qing raised a hand to stop them.
After a long period of silence, a voice suddenly said, "So it''s you that''s been destroying my arrays."
Chapter 387 Minor World (12)
?
As soon as they heard this voice, Bi Qing couldn''t help knitting her brows.
She and the other cloaked figures released their spiritual senses to see if they could find the owner of the voice, but they couldn''t find a single thing.
The only thing that they could find was the flow of spiritual energying from this talisman on the back of this sparrow spirit beast.
While they didn''t recognize what this talisman was, they knew that it was where the voice wasing from. At the same time, they could also feel that there was something that was watching them.
They didn''t know if it came from the talisman or from something else, but they were certain that there was someone''s gaze on them.
After a long period of silence, Bi Qing said, "What do you want?"
She didn''t question any of this and went right into the main topic.
After a pause, there was augh that suddenly came from the talisman, which continued for a while.
The way that theugh rang out, it was almost as if they were genuinely amused by Bi Qing''s question.
But no one dared to let their guard down.
Even if the cloaked figures were in the Golden Core Realm, they didn''t dare underestimate someone who had prepared a ce like this Minor World for them.
After a long time, theugh finally died out and there was silence that followed once again.
The voice then said, "It doesn''t involve you. You were just people that had been pulled into this ce by ident and you have no greed, so you''re free to leave once everything is settled. That is why I implore you not to meddle any more than you already have."
Bi Qing knitted her brows even more when she heard this.
She could hear the sincere tone in the voice of this mysterious person, it was as if they were actually pleading with them not to interfere.
She realized that this person should be afraid of themˇor rather afraid of the Golden Core Realm Cultivators with her. So that meant that this person wasn''t that strong in the first ce even though they had this Minor Realm.
It was just too bad that there was something wrong with what she said.
She had no greedˇthat wasn''t true.
She had greed, but there was something special that she wantedˇsomething that she could only get from the person who owned this Minor World or was close to the person who owned this Minor World.
She didn''t know how many people were involved in this scheme, but she was certain that the person that she was tracking was here.
So she couldn''t back down even if she wanted to.
After all, she had received a mission from the people behind her and she couldn''t fail that mission.
Seeing the look on Bi Qing''s face, the person controlling the talisman knew that it was impossible to convince Bi Qing to back down.
So with a sigh, that person said, "Can you at least tell me what you want?"
Bi Qing looked up at the talisman on the back of the sparrow spirit beast with a dead look on her face.
There was another sigh that came from that person before they said, "Do you at least know where those two are?"
This person didn''t say who they were referring to, but Bi Qing immediately knew who they were referring to. After all, there was only a single group of two that would be worthy of this kind of attention.
She didn''t turn her head, but she looked at Lin Fan out of the corner of her eyes.
As soon as the sparrow had appeared, Lin Fan had immediately used his illusion spell to hide himself. He had been silently listening to everything, but he could feel the squeezing feelinging from Mu Bao Bao''s hand.
It was clear that she recognized this voiceˇ
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t react at all, Bi Qing shook her head and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."
The voice didn''t respond to this question and instead said, "If you tell me where those two are, I''ll send them out right away."
Bi Qing couldn''t help knitting her brows slightly when she heard this.
She could hear the exhaustion in the voice, as if they were tired of this. But at the same time, she could hear the sincerity in that voice.
Whoever that person was, it seemed like they really wanted to help Lin Fan and Mu Bao Baoˇ
But why?
What was special about the two of them that this person wanted to help them?
Or rather, what kind of connection did the two of them have with this person?
Bi Qing had assumed that they were here because there was something that they wanted here just like her, but nowˇshe was starting to think that it was somethingpletely different.
For some reason though, there was a part of her that wanted to tell this voice where Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were.
This was the small part of her that found Lin Fan interestingˇmuch more interesting than anyone that she had met before. Because of this, she didn''t want him to be hurt, even though she didn''t know anything about him.
But there was arger part that knew that this was not the time to send them out.
Lin Fan had shown all kinds of strange abilities and provided her with all kinds of information.
The logical part of her knew that she still needed him for what was going toe.
So she shook her head again and said, "I have no idea who you are talking about."
There was a long silence that lingered in the air, with both sides seemingly staring each other down.
Finally, there was a sigh that came from the talisman on the sparrow spirit beast.
There was another talisman that was thrown down to where Bi Qing was standing and floated there in the air in front of her.
Even though the talisman was just floating there in the air in front of her, Bi Qing didn''t reach her hand out to take it. She just narrowed her eyes to look at the talisman floating there, as if she was trying to figure out what it was.
Seeing this, the voice said, "It''s a map. If you inject your spiritual energy into it, a map will appear. It will lead you to where I amˇalong with the thing that you most likely want."
Bi Qing narrowed her eyes even more as she looked at this talisman.
It was clear that she didn''t trust it, but in the end, she still picked it up.
Seeing that Bi Qing took it, the voice didn''t wait any longer before turning the sparrow spirit beast to leave.
As she left, she didn''t forget to say, "I only want my revenge on certain people and you are not included on that list. If you do not interfere, you will be able to escape this ce without any harm."
Then without waiting for Bi Qing to say anything, the sparrow spirit beast flew off.
All of the cloaked figures turned to look at Bi Qing, but she just stared into the air with the same narrowed eyes as if she was thinking something.
There was a long silence before she turned to look at Lin Fan.
The look in her eyes made it clear what she was thinking as she looked at him.
The cloaked figures were confused about what Bi Qing was looking at at first, but then they quickly moved to surround the area that she was looking at. They immediately surrounded Lin Fan to make sure that he couldn''t escape.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile under his cloak, but he released the illusion spell in the end.
Bi Qing just looked at him without saying a thing, but at the same time, the cloaked figures around him started putting pressure on him.
Lin Fan raised his hands and gave a shrug before saying, "I have no idea what that was about."
After he said this, he just calmly stood there while suffering from Bi Qing''s scrutiny.
As she red at him, the cloaked figures around him even took a step closer and put even more pressure on him.
But he didn''t crumple under that pressure as he faced Bi Qing''s gaze.
Bi Qing finally raised her hand and all of the cloaked figures moved back.
She looked right at Lin Fan and asked, "Do you have any ill intentions towards us."
As soon as she said this, all of the cloaked figures looked at Lin Fan again and put pressure on him from afar.
This time, it was clear that they were prepared to attack him at any time if they didn''t like the answer that he gave them.
Lin Fan looked right back at Bi Qing and then calmly said, "Not right now."
He already knew what answer Bi Qing was expecting, so he gave it to her.
Bi Qing looked at Lin Fan for a bit longer before giving a nod to ept his answer.
The way that the cloaked figures didn''t release the pressure they put on Lin Fan made it clear that they didn''t ept this answer, but Bi Qing raised her hand again and they had no choice but to take back their pressure.
Though they way that they sneaked looks at Lin Fan meant that they still didn''t trust him.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile, but he didn''t say anything.
He knew that this was just the way that it would be.
Chapter 388 Minor World (13)
?
Once they had finished discussing this, Bi Qing took out the talisman and brought it over to Lin Fan.
She held her hand up with it in front of Lin Fan''s face, as if she was waiting for him to take it.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but he took the talisman in the end before looking carefully at it. And by that, it meant that he was looking at it with his Appraisal Eyes.
He focused his Appraisal Eyes on it, but he was disappointed by the results.
It was as the voice had told them, this was just a talisman that would disy a map for them when it was injected with spiritual energy. There was nothing else special about this and it was such a simple talisman that even those in the Qi Gathering Realm can use it.
Though it was only simple in terms of use, to make it was apletely different story.
This talisman''s creation method was disyed in full when he looked at it and he didn''t even know where to start.
He knew that unless they were a very skilled talisman master, it was impossible for them to create something like this.
After realizing this, he couldn''t help bing more and more curious about that person and what they had been through after they had left the Love Sectˇ
But now wasn''t the time to think about it.
Lin Fan took the talisman and injected his spiritual energy into it.
When he did, there was a spiritual energy projection that came out of the talisman.
When it finished forming, it showed a map that was centered around where they currently were. There was even an arrow right in the center that seemed to be a mark for them.
When Lin Fan turned to look around, he found that the arrow also turned along with him. The tip of the arrow would always be pointing in the direction that he was facing.
Then further along the map, there was an X that was marked.
This was clearly where the voice wanted them to go.
Seeing this X, Bi Qing narrowed her eyes to carefully study the map before closing them again, as if she was trying to sense something.
After a long period of silence, she suddenly opened her eyes to look at the map again.
Lin Fan was confused at first until he also did the same and realized what she was looking for.
The X on the map, it was leading to a spot that was nowhere near the areas of concentrated spiritual energy. It was so far away that one would even think that this was a trap set to lead them away from those areas of concentrated spiritual energy.
After all, they had been destroying the arrays in the center of the area of concentrated spiritual energy.
They knew that the arrays were the things that the owner of this Minor World was using to control the various spirit beasts.
So as long as they destroyed them all, the owner would lose all control of the spirit beasts of the Minor World and no longer pose a threat to them.
So to lure them away like thisˇwas clearly a trap.
But this was also Lin Fan''s only clue to that person, so he was willing to take that risk.
The one problem he faced was that he was with Bi Qing''s group.
If he was alone, it would be no problem for him to go to that ce with Mu Bao Bao without caring about anything.
In fact, it would actually be better for them to go alone since they would at least be able to connect to that person since they were all from the Love Sect. But with Bi Qing following them, that meant that they would have to hide their identity and try to contact that person another way.
In short, the problem that Lin Fan was facing was that he was with Bi Qing.
So he had to wait and see what she decided.
After a long period of silence, Bi Qing finally opened her eyes again and said, "Let''s go to this ce."
As soon as she said this, all of the cloaked figures immediately surrounded her.
The leader of these cloaked figures, the one that stayed with Bi Qing the most, immediately came forward to say, "Young miss, you can''t do this! This is clearly a trap set for you!"
Bi Qing shook her head and said, "You don''t need to worry, I have my own thoughts about this."
The cloaked figures didn''t give up like usual when they heard this.
After all, it was their job to keep Bi Qing safe and now that she was trying to get herself in danger, it was up to them to talk her out of it.
But in the end, Bi Qing just raised her hand which caused them to fall silent.
Bi Qing looked at them and said, "This is the easiest way to solve all of our problems, so just ept it."
The bodies of the cloaked figures looked like they had something else to say, but they didn''t say it in the end. After all, Bi Qing had a look on her face that seemed like she wouldn''t listen to them in the first ce.
They knew that once Bi Qing became like this, she wouldn''t listen to anyone.
After settling this with them, Bi Qing didn''t head off on her own like she normally did. Instead, she turned to look at Lin Fan and asked, "Are you going?"
When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help looking at Bi Qing with a surprised look.
Even Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who hadn''t known Bi Qing for long at least knew that she wasn''t someone who cared about what others thought. She was someone who knew what she wanted and she would act ordinglyˇ
So the fact that she was asking Lin Fan what he wanted to do now was very surprising.
But in truth, Bi Qing knew that it would be meaningless to go there in the first ce if Lin Fan didn''t want to go.
The only reason that the voice had invited her there was because of Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao. She didn''t know what connection there was between them, but she knew that the voice was trying to use her to get to them.
After all, if she went, it was certain that Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao would go.
So that meant that if Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao weren''t willing to go, there was no reason for Bi Qing to go.
She would be going into a hostage negotiation with no hostages which just wouldn''t work.
She had to make sure that Lin Fan was going.
Lin Fan nodded without any hesitation after hearing her ask him this since from the beginning, he was already nning on going.
Seeing that he agreed, Bi Qing didn''t waste any time either.
She just gave a nod back before heading off in a certain direction.
Looking at the map, Lin Fan was able to tell immediately that this was the direction of the X. So he followed her without any further hesitation.
The cloaked figures were already following Bi Qing, but they didn''t keep as close to her asst time. Instead, they moved back slightly so that they were closer to Lin Fan and they almostpletely surrounded him.
As they were walking, Lin Fan could feel the various gazes of these cloaked figures falling onto him.
It was as if they were trying to pressure him into doing something.
It wasn''t hard for Lin Fan to guess what they wanted, but he couldn''t go along with it, no matter how much they threatened him.
What they were threatening him about wasˇagreeing to Bi Qing going to this X.
They knew that as long as Lin Fan said no, Bi Qing would change her mind and continue along the same path that they had been going before. That was the safer path in their mind, so that was the path that they wanted Bi Qing to take.
But for Lin Fan, going to the X and possibly finding that person was what he wantedˇso he didn''t crumple under their pressure.
The location that the X was in was actually right in the middle of four different areas of concentrated spiritual energy.
Only after destroying two of them were they able to sense this.
After all, if it wasn''t for two of them being destroyed, with how all four of them were ced, it perfectly hid this area that was in the dead zone of all four of these areas of concentrated spiritual energy.
As they came closer and closer, Bi Qing and Lin Fan both felt something strange about this ce.
It wasn''t just because it was the dead zone of all four of these areas of spiritual energyˇbut as if all of the spiritual energy in this Minor World came from this ce.
They could feel or see the flow of spiritual energy leaving the ce in front of them and heading off to two different ces. If they hadn''t destroyed those other two arrays already, they most likely would have felt the spiritual energy flowing into four different areas.
It seemed like the ce that they were heading to was the center of this Minor Worldˇ
This made it seem even more likely that they would meet the owner of the Minor World here, so they couldn''t help feeling tense.
Chapter 389 Minor World (14)
?
When they finally arrived at this ce, they found that it was a canyon that was waiting for them.
There wasn''t anything special about this canyon, but there was a path that led deep into the canyon waiting for them. The way that there weren''t any guards and how it was justid there, it was as if it was there to lure them inˇ
Still, there was nothing else here and they would need to enter the canyon to find where the X led themˇso they had to go into the canyon.
The canyon itself wasn''t that big and they could easily see the tops of the cliffs around them. It was just too bad that there wasn''t anything that was actually on them.
As they came closer and closer to where the X on the map was, everyone couldn''t help knitting their brows.
That was because they could feel that there was something here that was messing with their spiritual senses. They had been releasing their spiritual senses to scout the area, but there seemed to be something that was like a wall that was stopping their spiritual senses.
It wasn''t stopping it in all directions, just in front of them.
So they were certain that there was something in the canyon in front of them.
When they finally reached the wall that stopped their spiritual senses, they found that it was where the canyon started opening up.
In front of them, there was an open space that had nts growing all over it. It almost seemed like a hidden garden with how it was ced inside of this canyon.
But at the same time, their attention was attracted by something else.
There were a few other groups that were currently standing in the middle of this canyon.
As soon as Lin Fan saw them, he immediately used his illusion spell to hide himself before any of them saw him.
When these people heard the sound of theming towards them, they immediately turned to look at them.
Once they saw who it was, everyone couldn''t help taking a few steps away from them.
As for who the people currently in the valley were, it was the various groups that had tried working together before. They had escaped after Bi Qing had destroyed that array and released the control over the spirit beasts.
They had lost a few members, but there were still plenty of cultivators that were here.
There were also a few other groups that hadn''t been with them when they destroyed the array in the clearing.
It seemed that there were more people that had survived than they had expected.
After a long moment of silence, Lei Feng was the one that came forward to ask, "Miss Bi, what are you doing here? How did you find this ce?"
Bi Qing looked at him beforepletely ignoring the question that he had asked her.
Lei Feng would have been angry at being ignored like this, but he knew that he couldn''t get angry right now. That was because he was thinking about relying on Bi Qing''s power at this moment.
Since Bi Qing didn''t answer, Lei Feng said, "Miss Bi, did you encounter that sparrow spirit beast?"
When Bi Qing heard this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows and turning back to look at Lei Feng.
When Lei Feng saw this, he knew that he had hit the nail on the head. At the same time, he let out a sigh of relief since this meant that it was possible for him to negotiate a truce with Bi Qing.
After all, it had been the sparrow that had led them all here.
Bi Qing narrowed her eyes to look at Lei Feng and seeing that he didn''t show a single trace of telling a lie, she said, "Where did you see this sparrow and what did it tell you?"
Lei Feng was surprised to be asked a question by Bi Qing, but he didn''t hold anything back as he told the truth of how they were brought here. He even showed her the talisman that they had received.
This was the exact same talisman as the one that Bi Qing''s group had received.
After seeing this, Bi Qing looked at the others.
When the others saw Bi Qing looking at them, they couldn''t help taking a step or two steps back. But seeing that there was no hostility in Bi Qing''s eyes and just actual curiosity, all of these groups took out the talisman that they had received to show her the same map.
Seeing these maps, Bi Qing couldn''t help knitting her brows even more.
She would have turned to look at Lin Fan, but she knew that he was hiding. So instead, she just looked at him out of the corner of her eyes which Lin Fan still saw.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say either since he hade to the same conclusion as Bi Qing.
Both of them had thought that the voice had given them the map and had brought them here because of Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao knew that this person who controlled this Minor Realm was connected to their Love Sect, so there was a reason for bringing them here.
Bi Qing only knew that this person was connected to Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao in a certain way, she didn''t know what it was.
But that was enough for her to understand that this was most likely the reason why they had received the map.
However, the fact that everyone was here disproved this theory.
So both of them were very confused as to what was happening here.
At the same time thoughˇBi Qing couldn''t help thinking that this was more and more likely a trap.
As she was thinking, she gave a few hand signals to the cloaked figures that were with her. They immediately understood what was happening and started spreading out a bit.
With the way that they were moving, it was almost as if they were securing a path out of this ce.
But before they could do anything else, before Bi Qing could ask the others any more questionsˇthere was a voice that rang in her ears.
This was a voice that she was familiar with since she had heard it not long ago and it had left a deep impression on her. This was the voice that she had heard from the talisman on the back of the sparrow spirit beast.
"Don''t interfere and just watch the show. Once it is over, we can talk."
Bi Qing looked around herself as if she was trying to find the source of this voice, but she couldn''t find a single thing.
At the same time, she noticed that no one else seemed to react from this voice. It was almost as if no one else had been able to hear it.
In fact, Lei Feng was still saying something that she wasn''t even paying attention to.
She also looked at Lin Fan out of the corner of her eyes, but even though he was cloaked, she could tell that he wasn''t reacting at all. He also hadn''t heard this voice that she had heard.
So Bi Qing turned to Lei Feng again and asked, "Did you hear something just now?"
Lei Feng was caught off guard at being interrupted like this, but he shook his head in the end and said, "I didn''t hear anything."
Bi Qing ignored him after that and looked at the rest.
When they saw her looking at them like this, they all figured out what she wanted from them.
In response to this, they also shook their heads.
Bi Qing couldn''t help knitting her brows even more after seeing this.
But in the end, she didn''t have time to think about it more as there was a voice that suddenly rang out, "It seems that everyone has gathered here." This was the same voice that she had heard before that no one else had heard.
However, this time, everyone turned to look up when they heard this.
In the sky above them, there was a sparrow spirit beast that had a talisman on its back.
Seeing this, everyone immediately raised their guards as they waited to see what this talisman wanted.
But for Bi Qing, she couldn''t help looking at this sparrow with a strange look.
After a long silence, the talisman still didn''t say anything. It was almost as if it was waiting for something.
At the same time, Bi Qing almost felt like it was looking at her. Well, not exactly looking at her since the talisman didn''t have eyes in the first ce.
Though it felt like there was something that was paying attention to her.
Sensing this, Bi Qing just continued to look at the talisman for a bit before suddenly moving to the wall of the canyon. As she moved to the side, she silently gave a hand signal to the cloaked figures that came with her.
Seeing this, the cloaked figures were surprised, but they hid it from everyone else. They just silently followed her to the side before looking up at the sparrow spirit beast in the sky.
Lin Fan also was confused, but he followed Bi Qing''s group to the side as well.
During this time though, his attention was fully on the sparrow spirit beast.
Finally, after Bi Qing reached the wall, the voice spoke again.
"It''s time for us to end this. I hope that you are all ready."
Chapter 390 Minor World (15)
?
When they heard this, all the members of the various groups immediately raised their guard.
No matter how they listened to this, it didn''t seem like this person was nning on doing something friendly. It sounded like they wanted toˇfinish them offˇ
Lei Feng took the lead and stood out in front as he said, "Honourable one, we have no intentions of causing you any harm. We were simply brought here into this Minor World because of an ident. As long as you allow us to return to our world, we and the powers behind us will be very grateful towards you."
After he said this, all of the other young masters and young missus started backing him up.
They also started talking about just how powerful their sects or the powers behind them were in their world.
However, there wasn''t a single word that was said by the voice of the talisman.
The way that the sparrow spirit beast floated there, it was almost as if it was just enjoying the show rather than actually listening to what they said.
It wasn''t as if the young masters and young missus couldn''t understand this. They could immediately see what was happening, but they couldn''t stop.
After all, this was the only thing that they could do.
It was their lives that were on the line, so it wasn''t as if they could just give up on that.
No matter what they had to do, it was their lives that was the most important thing.
After a few minutes of them bragging about how strong the forces behind them were and how they would be able to greatly reward the voice of the talisman, they finally started slowing down.
Even if they wanted to keep going, they couldn''t help feeling more and more despair from this desperate situation.
It was at this time that the voice of the talisman suddenly said, "Are you done?"
Everyone couldn''t help knitting their brows the moment that they heard this.
Even a fool would be able to recognize the hostility that was in the voice of this talisman. Even a fool would be able to recognize that they weren''t moved at all by anything that had been offered to them.
So they knew that it was pointless to keep trying.
Instead, Lei Feng asked, "What do you want?"
This time, instead of spinning his words to make himself sound more important, he directly asked the voice of the talisman what they wanted.
He knew that there would be no point in dying this any further, so it was best to be as direct as possible.
It was just too bad that the voice of the talisman didn''t want to do the same.
There was a long silence that followed after Lei Feng said this before the voice of the talisman suddenly burst out intoughter. Thisughter continued ringing throughout the air and it slowly started grating on their nerves.
Thisughterˇit wasn''t theughter of someone that wasughing along with themˇ
Rather, thisughter was theughter of someone that wasughing at them.
It was clear at this point that the voice of the talisman had no intention of making any deal with them. It was clear that the voice of the talisman only wanted to harm them.
Since it made it this clear, there was no need for them to continue humoring the voice of the talisman.
Lei Feng led the way as he said, "Have you really thought this through? Do you really think that there''s anything to gain from harming us? Do you really think that you''ll be able to survive the wrath of the powers behind us?"
Theughter continued to ring out without stopping, almost as if the voice of the talisman was mocking them.
Lei Feng then said, "Do you really think that we have no way of getting out of this? Do you really think that you can do anything to us?"
Though he said this in a confident voice, he and the others had all slowly started moving towards the exit of this canyon. The way that they slowly moved over there made it very clear that they were nning on escaping.
Theughter continued to ring out all around them as if it was still mocking them.
Eventually, these young masters and young missus couldn''t take it anymore as they cursed out at the voice of the talisman.
But that was actually all a distraction.
While they were shouting out curses at the voice of the talisman, they all started dashing at the exit of the canyon. It didn''t matter who was in their way, they all tried to be the first one out.
They knew that the first one out would have the highest chance of escaping with their lives.
But even though the voice of the talisman knew what was happening, the sparrow spirit beast didn''t do a thing. It just kept flying there as if it wasn''t bothered at all by any of this.
The young masters and young missus, along with their followers were all very confused by this. Still, they didn''t let themselves stop for a single second as they kept running for the exit.
Unfortunately for them, they never made it to the exit.
As they were about to step into the exit, there was something that suddenly stopped them.
The one that had been running in front of the pack was one of the young masters.
Right as he was about to step out of this clearing and onto the path out, he was suddenly stopped by something. Then before he could react, it was like he had been hit with a ton of bricks as he was sent flying back through the crowd.
Everyone behind him was able to react in time, or else they would have all been caught in that momentum and sent flying with him.
This young master flew right past them before sliding to a stop in the middle of the clearing.
He was still able to move in the end, but there was arge patch of blood on his face. It was his nose that had been shattered by the force that he had been hit with and it was still dripping blood.
When they saw this, everyone suddenly stopped moving and jumped back from the exit of the canyon.
They didn''t know exactly what had hit the young master, but they knew that there was a trap that had been set at the exit. They knew that there was something there that was preventing them from leaving.
As soon as they realized this, they turned back to look at the sparrow spirit beast flying there in the sky with the talisman on its back. They knew that they had beenpletely yed by the voice of the talisman.
At the same time, they noticed that the voice of the talisman had finally stoppedughing at them.
They could feel a gaze on them that seemed to being from the talisman in the air, but they couldn''t tell just where it wasing from exactly.
After another long period of silence, Lei Feng finally asked, "Just what do you want?"
There was no negotiation, there was no threat, there was no pleading, this was just a simple question that held all of his doubts.
No matter how he thought about it, it didn''t make sense that the owner of this Minor World would have a grudge on them to the point where they would torture them like this. He had thought about everything that this could possibly be about, but there wasn''t a single possibility that he could think of.
So now he was genuinely curious what this was about.
A pause followed this before the voice of the talisman said, "Isn''t it all because of your greed that this is happening?"
Everyone couldn''t help looking even more confused when they heard this.
What greed was this person talking about?
The fact that they thought this meant that they hadpletely forgotten that they were the ones that had charged into this ce. They were the ones that had followed Bi Qing through that door and had been eventually teleported to this ce.
They did all of this to im the rewards of the tournament.
But they had forgotten that they were the ones here trying to im treasures.
It was as if they thought that these treasures naturally belonged to them.
That was the arrogance that they had as young masters and young missus.
But when one listened carefully, they would be able to hear something else in the voice of the talisman. It was as if they weren''t talking about the greed of wanting the treasures all for themselves, but the greed of something else.
It was like they were talking about an entirely different event.
Seeing that these young masters and young missus were all confused by what they had said, the voice of the talisman gave a sigh before saying, "This is what''s wrong with all of you. The arrogance that you show is truly something else."
All of them couldn''t help knitting their brows when they heard this.
Especially the ones from the righteous sects.
They considered themselves righteous and humble, so when they were called arrogant by the voice of the talisman, it hurt them on a personal level.
But before they could even argue with the voice of the talisman on this, the voice of the talisman suddenly said something.
"Do you know about the Love Sect?"
Chapter 391 Minor World (16)
?
Most of the young masters and young missus revealed confused looks when they heard what the voice of the talisman asked them.
There were a few of them that revealed strange looks before also revealing confused looks. But if one looked carefully, one would be able to see that there were traces of recognition in their eyes.
It was clear that they knew this "Love Sect" that the voice of the talisman spoke of.
Lei Feng was one of those people.
Still, he forced himself to stay calm in the end and faked a confused voice as he asked, "Love Sect? What is that?"
After he said this, there were others that followed up by saying that they also didn''t know anything about this "Love Sect". Most of the people who said this were those that had shown signs of recognition of this name earlier.
The ones that had more guilt in their eyes were the ones that spoke moreˇ
But of course, all this fell onto deaf ears.
Once again, as they spoke, the voice of the talisman didn''t say anything.
With the way that it had the sparrow spirit beast just float there, it was clear that the person who this talisman belonged to was also judging them from above.
When they realized this, the ones that spoke quickly closed their mouths since they realized that the more they spoke, the more suspicious they would seem. So they immediately closed their mouths and waited for the reaction of the voice of the talisman.
The one who had closed their mouth first was Lei Feng who had realized this fact first.
He had been silently watching the talisman on the back of the sparrow and as he observed closely, he found that there seemedˇto be a second talisman that was attached to this one.
He could sense something from that talisman that seemed like it was watching over themˇ
After they finally fell silent, the voice of the talisman spoke again, "Are you done trying to y the fool? Did you really think that it would work?"
The ones that didn''t know anything were confused, but the ones that knew what was happening couldn''t help pursing their lips a bit or letting their eyes twitch a bit.
However, they all continued to y dumb as they waited for the voice of the talisman to tell them what they wanted.
But this just caused them to fall into an ufortable silence.
It seemed like the voice of the talisman knew something, but they didn''t know just who was involved. They all started thinking that it was them since they could still feel the gaze that was on themˇ
Some of the ones that had weaker mentality couldn''t help being more affected than the othersˇ
Eventually, one of the young masters finally couldn''t take it anymore and pulled out his sword.
When this happened, the others all moved out of the way to see what this young master would do. The ones that paid more attention were the ones that knew what the situation was about.
This young master had the people following him spread out before forming arge array. This array gathered plenty of spiritual energy and created a ball of light in the air that quickly erupted in mes.
With this ball of mes floating there, the young master raised his sword to point at it. Then the young master jumped up into the air and jumped right into the ball of mes.
As he jumped into the ball of mes, it suddenly erupted in an explosion and turned into a wave of mes that surrounded the young master. Then being covered in mes, the young master flew out at the exit of the canyon.
Everyone could feel the spiritual energy fluctuations that wereing from him, this was a single strike using an array that gathered the power of all of his protectors together. This gave him power that was equal to a full force strike from someone in the Peak Qi Condensation Realm.
They didn''t know if he would be able to break the barrier that was blocking them in, but they all had hope that he would. If it wasn''t for that barrierˇthey would be able to escape this ce.
As soon as the young master mmed his sword down at the exit of the canyon, the barrier appeared.
There was a moment of equilibrium between the two sides beforeˇthe mes around the young master werepletely scattered. At the same time, the young master was sent flying through the air.
But this time, he flew out with a force that was much stronger than before.
He was sent flying away until he reached the wall of the canyon behind him.
When he mmed into the wall, he created arge dent in that wall and was firmly wedged into the wall itself. As heid there, there was blood that started dripping down from the wall, creating a pool of blood on the ground.
With the way that his limbs were bent, it was clear that his bones were broken from the impact of the blow
Everyone couldn''t help looking at this young master with shocked looks.
Not a single one of them thought that the barrier around this ce would be so powerful that even a full power blow equal to the Peak Qi Condensation Realm would be negated so easily.
It seemed that unless there was someone in the Golden Core Realmˇit would be very unlikely that they would escape.
As for who would have that kind of powerˇ
Everyone already had one person in mind that would have that kind of power and couldn''t help turning to that person who did. But that person was just standing there watching everything without a care.
Even when that young master had been sted away, that person hadn''t reacted at all.
Between convincing the voice of the talisman to let them go and trying to convince that one person that might be able to rescue them, they felt that it was easier to convince that one person who could save them.
The voice of the talisman clearly held some grudge that couldn''t be settled easily, while the person who could save themˇhad ties to the cultivation world. They could use the status and power of the sects behind to entice that person with the power to save them to act.
So they all turned to Bi Qing.
Lei Feng took the lead again and started offering Bi Qing all kinds of things that he and the sect behind him could give her. Then he told her that as long as she just saved him, she would be able to obtain all of this.
This time, he waspletely desperate and forgot about his identity.
He only asked for himself to be saved, not even the elders that hade with him.
When it came down to it, he was a despicable person that could do anything as long as he could save his own life.
When they heard this, all of the other young masters and young missus noted this down. However, they also learned from Lei Feng and started begging for their own lives.
Seeing the young masters and young missus of their sects and powers acting like this, the elders were disappointed in themˇbut they also started begging for their lives.
It was just too bad that all of these words had fallen on deaf ears.
Since the beginning, Bi Qing hadpletely ignored the pleading of these people that she looked down on. From the beginning, Bi Qing had been looking up at the talisman on the back of the sparrow spirit beast.
What had attracted her attention were the words "Love Sect".
She had thought about many different things that this could have all been about, but she never thought that it was rted to the Love Sect.
When the Love Sect was brought up, she couldn''t help thinking of her ownplicated connection to the Love Sect. She couldn''t help thinking of the things that she should have done for them instead of the things that she did.
After a long period of thinking, she turned to look at the young master who had been sted away and asked, "How is he rted to the Love Sect?"
Her words weren''t loud, but everyone was able to hear what she said.
When they heard this, they couldn''t help revealing confused looks.
Why did it sound like Bi Qing cared about the Love Sect as well?
As this thought passed through their minds, the ones that had flinched when the Love Sect was mentioned couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spine.
But to everyone''s surprise, the voice of the talisman answered when Bi Qing spoke.
There was a trace of surprise in her voice at first, but then she calmly said, "The sect behind him, the Divine Fire Sect, they were involved in the destruction of the Love Sect."
As soon as she said this, Bi Qing immediately narrowed her eyes.
Everyone couldn''t help looking up at the talisman on the back of the sparrow spirit beast when the voice said this.
They had thought that the owner of this voice was someone who waspletely disconnected from the world outside since they owned this Minor Worldˇbut they never thought that this person would actually know something like this.
Before the ones that had revealed the guilty look could say anything about this, Bi Qing asked, "I''m assuming there are others?"
As she said this, there was a trace of coldness that appeared in her eyes.
Chapter 392 Minor World (17)
?
There was silence that followed after Bi Qing said this before augh rang out.
This was the sameugh that had rang out before in response to the questions asked by Lei Feng. However, this time, this wasn''t augh that was making fun of Bi Qing.
Rather this was augh that found genuine amusement in what Bi Qing said.
Bi Qing didn''t take any offense in this and just waited for the voice of the talisman to finishughing.
Afterughing for a while, the voice of the talisman finally said, "I never thought that you would have a connection to the Love Sect as well."
After the voice of the talisman said this, everyone couldn''t help looking at Bi Qing with a strange look.
They were waiting to see Bi Qing deny this, but it seemed like she wasn''t going to do that. The look on her face made it clear that she did indeed have some kind of connection to the Love Sect.
As they realized this, everyone couldn''t help feeling more and more depressed.
The ones that were guilty knew that their fates had been sealed as the only person that could have helped them turned out to be the enemy.
But the ones that weren''t guilty still held onto some kind of hope. They didn''t have a guilty conscience since they indeed weren''t connected to the Love Sect, but it was also very likely that neither Bi Qing or the voice of the talisman would let them go.
After all, they were all considered witnesses.
If they were left alive, there was the chance that they would expose them for killing these young masters, young missus, and their followers. Then there was no doubt that they would receive the wrath of the sects and powers behind them.
So if they were in the shoes of Bi Qing and the voice of the talisman, there was no way that they would leave them alive.
Their only hope was that they could convince Bi Qing to let them go by either promising not to say anything, or by falling under Bi Qing.
There were many that considered falling under Bi Qing the better option since they had seen her strength.
They knew that she wasn''t the real Bi Qing and the force behind her was somethingpletely different. If they could fall under her, there was no chance that they would suffer.
So there were many that were watching for an opportunity.
After they finishedughing, the voice of the talisman said, "Of course there are others involved and at the same time, there are those here who have no idea what the Love Sect even is."
As soon as her voice fell, Bi Qing''s eyes immediately swept over the group of people standing in front of her.
She had made sure to look at them as soon as the voice of the talisman finished speaking.
As she looked over them, there were a few things that made her eyes narrow.
But in the end, she didn''t do anything as she looked up at the sparrow spirit beast flying in the sky.
The voice of the talisman also didn''t say anything, as if they were waiting for Bi Qing''s response. However, after seeing the way that Bi Qing looked up at the sparrow spirit beast, the voice of the talisman finally spoke again.
"The Love Sect was besieged by a total of twenty two sects, some that had only sent a few experts to help and some that hadmitted a full force."
The voice of the talisman clearly said this not just for Bi Qing, but also for the young master and young missus.
After she said this, they couldn''t help looking at each other with suspicious looks.
What she was doing was drawing lines between them so that she could divide them between those that knew what was happening and those that didn''t.
And based on the way that they all looked at each other, it was clearly working.
They finally realized that the Love Sect was a sect that was destroyed and there were people among them who were rted to this. Whoever the voice of the talisman was, it was clear that they were rted to the Love Sect in some way.
So now it was all about finding out who was rted to the destruction of the Love Sect and offering them up.
After a long period of silence, the sparrow spirit beast suddenly flew down.
Everyone couldn''t help taking a step back when they saw this.
The sparrow spirit beast had been floating above them and that hadn''t changedˇuntil now. That meant that the voice of the talisman was now nning on doing something.
They didn''t know what the voice of the talisman was nning, but they knew that it wouldn''t be good for them.
So many of them raised their guards and prepared for the worst.
The sparrow spirit beast flew down until it was within the reach of one of the young masters. But even then, the young master didn''t dare make a single move against this sparrow spirit beast.
He had seen the barrier blocking an attack that was equal to the Peak Qi Condensation Realm, so he knew that he wouldn''t be able to do anything to this sparrow spirit beast. But at the same time, he knew that the weakness of this barrier was that it was purely defense.
As long as he didn''t do a thing, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.
So he just watched and waited for the voice of the talisman to do something.
The voice of the talisman was silent for a bit before finally saying, "The Domineering de Sect puts on a righteous appearance, but when ites to their true faceˇThey are absolute scum."
The Domineering de Sect was the sect that this young master was from.
Hearing her insult his sect like this, he couldn''t help bing agitatedˇbut he held himself back. He knew that if he were to attack now, all he would be doing was hurting himself.
He had to keep calm and find a way out of this.
The voice of the talisman saw that he didn''t react and continued, "When the Love Sect was evacuating their children, the men of the Domineering de Sect captured them and used them to test their des. These people who pretend to be righteous are actually inhuman scum."
When Bi Qing heard this, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes to look at this young master.
When the young master saw this, he couldn''t help being taken aback.
That was because he knew that what she had said was trueˇ
He had seen the kids that were brought back by the elders who had gone to help with the siege of the Love Sect. They were still chained up in the basement of the Domineering de Sect and being used to test their des.
They could have tested their des on wooden dummies, but live dummies were the bestˇ
That was a hidden secret of the Domineering Blood Sect that no one knew about for countless generations, so this young master couldn''t help being surprised that the voice of the talisman knew this.
Of course, he wouldn''t admit this even if he was beaten to deathˇ
And he had no choice but to say something or else he would have to face Bi Qing by the looks of it.
So the young master said in a loud voice, "What nder! Everyone knows that the Domineering de Sect is a beacon of righteousness along with the Heavenly Thunder Sect! What kind of nonsense are you trying to nder us with!"
Lei Feng knitted his brows when he heard this Heavenly Thunder Sect being dragged along with the Domineering de Sect.
But he had to stand with everyone or else they would be picked off one by one.
In the end though, that wasn''t enough to convince Bi Qing.
She suddenly stopped leaning against that wall and stood up. Then she started moving towards this young master from the Domineering de Sect.
When the young master saw this, he couldn''t help taking a step back before saying in a fearful voice, "What, what are you doing? Miss Bi, you can''t fall for their lies!"
But Bi Qing wasn''t moved at all by what this young master said.
That was because she had her own ways of telling if someone was lying and at this moment, she could tell that this young master was lying.
However, before she could reach the young master, the voice of the talisman said, "Miss Bi, there''s no need for you to personally raise your hand."
Bi Qing narrowed her eyes to look at the sparrow spirit beast and after a moment of silence, she walked back to where she had been standing before and leaned against the wall again.
But her eyes were on the young master from the Domineering de Sect the entire time.
If eyes could kill, the young master would already be dead.
The young master knew that as well, but he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief after Bi Qing stopped.
While he didn''t know why the voice of the talisman stopped Bi Qing, he knew that he had at least escaped an execution. While he didn''t know what the voice of the talisman would do next, at the very least, he might have a chance to escape.
But then, there were spirit beast roars that came from around them that sent chills down their spines.
Chapter 393 Minor World (18)
?
When they heard these roars, they immediately pulled out their weapons.
They knew that these roars meant that their worst nightmares wereing.
However, there was no escape from this ce as there was a barrier that was trapping them in here.
So the only thing that they could doˇwas nothing. There wasn''t a single thing for them to do since they couldn''t win against these spirit beasts in the first ce and they couldn''t take care of the one that controlled them.
The only way that they could stop these spirit beasts is if they took care of the array that controlled them, but they couldn''t ess it now.
They couldn''t help regretting not taking care of them before they came here.
But when they thought about it, they remembered that it wasn''t even them who had taken care of these arrays in the first ce. If it wasn''t for Bi Qing, then they wouldn''t have been able to take care of the first array in the first ce.
After the roars of the spirit beasts rang out, it didn''t take long for them to arrive in this canyon.
When they arrived, they immediately poured in through the exit and it didn''t take long for them to surround them. But unlike before, these spirit beasts didn''t attack them as soon as they saw them and just encircled them.
Once they were encircled, they couldn''t help feeling even more tense.
After all, they already had plenty to deal with. Now that they were surrounded like this, the situation had gone from bad to worse.
They only had to deal with the voice of the talisman and Bi Qing before this, but adding in the spirit beasts as wellˇIt seemed like they would have no chance of escaping.
The young master from the Domineering de Sect was the one that was the most tense since he knew that the spirit beastsˇwere most likely here for him.
He quickly gathered the elders from the Domineering de Sect around him and all of them raised their des.
But even then, the spirit beasts didn''t do a thing.
The sparrow spirit beast flew down in front of the young master and the voice of the talisman asked, "Did you even feel any regret over what you did? Did you feel anything when you cut those children?"
The young master and the elders of the Domineering de Sect didn''t show any signs of this regret when she asked this. After all, this was something that was very normal in their sect.
Those who had been in the sect since they were young had been raised with these values, so it wasn''t as if they would doubt them now. In their minds, they were the ones that were correct.
In their minds, they were the ones with power, so why shouldn''t they have rights that others didn''t?
But of course, they wouldn''t say that out loud in this situation.
The young master just calmly said, "This honourable one, I think that you''ve made a mistake. We have never done any of the things that you are using us of and we don''t know who would nder us like this. If you don''t believe me, you are free toe with us to the Domineering de Sect and we will show you everything."
The calm way that he said this, it almost seemed like he really didn''t know a thing about this.
But the thing that he added in the end was a trap that he thought he was being so clever about.
As far as this young master was concerned, the source of power for the voice of the talisman was this Minor Word. As long as they were separated from this Minor World, they believed that they would lose most of their power.
Once that happened, it wouldn''t take much for them to take care of the owner of this Minor World.
At the same time, they would be able to take the Minor World from that person like thisˇ
So it was a barbedment at the voice of the talisman.
It was just too bad that his ns werepletely open and no one fell for them.
Not to mention that the voice of the talisman already had evidence against them in the first ce.
There was onlyughter that answered the young master of the Domineering de Sect.
Then before any of them could react, the spirit beasts started moving.
The Domineering de Sect group immediately grouped up and raised their des, creating a defensive array with it.
At the same time, the young master from the Domineering de Sect called out to the others to help. However, not a single person went to help them.
They could see that the spirit beasts were only targeting the group from the Domineering de Sect. As long as they didn''t do anything, then they wouldn''t be involved in this fight.
So in the end, everyone watched the Domineering de Sect group fight the beasts.
The spirit beasts worked together, sending waves of spiritual energy attacks at the Domineering de Sect group.
They were able to hold on at first, but then as there were more and more waves of attacks that were sent at them, their defenses couldn''t help faltering.
Eventually, the defensive array that they had created broke down when one of the elders couldn''t hold on any longer and fell down. Once that elder fell down, the rest of the elders couldn''t hold on any longer and their entire formation copsed.
In the end, they were sted down by the various spiritual energy attacks that flew at them and they weren''t even left with a single trace. Their bodies were torn to pieces by the energy attacks and even their ashes scattered on the wind.
In the end, it was only their weapons that were left on the ground.
Everyone couldn''t help staring at this with heavy looks on their faces.
They knew that this could have been them if the voice of the talisman had chosen to take care of them. But they also felt a bit of relief knowing that it wasn''t them who had suffered this fate.
Howeverˇthe spirit beasts didn''t leave after taking care of the Domineering de Sect group.
The spirit beast suddenly turned around and started surrounding another group from another sect.
When this group saw this, they didn''t wait for the spirit beast to surround them before they started attacking. At the same time, there was another group that had started moving towards the spirit beast as well.
This was also one of the groups that knew about the Love Sect and they were the allies of the group being attacked.
They knew that it would eventually be their turn to be attacked, so they didn''t hesitate to go and support the group that was currently being attacked. If they worked together, there might be a chance that they could find a way to escape.
But in the end, the same thing happened to them as the Domineering de Sect group.
In the end, they werepletely sted down by the waves of spiritual energy attacks that fell onto them.
They didn''t even leave behind a single trace of ashes as they werepletely eviscerated.
They really didn''t stand a chance at all since even with more people, there were just too many spirit beasts. There were even spirit beasts that hadn''t made a move at all as they just let the others take care of these groups.
There were just too many spirit beasts here for them to take out in these small groups.
So after this group was finished, before the spirit beasts could surround the next group, a bunch of them started gathering around Lei Feng.
There were groups that just stood there since they didn''t know a single thing about the Love Sect, but the ones that moved were all those that did know about the Love Sect.
These groups represented the sects and powers that had sent people to help destroy the Love Sect.
After seeing what happened to those three other groups, they knew what the voice of the talisman was doing.
They were stalling for time while slowly whittling down their groups. Instead of attacking them all at once with these spirit beasts, they were picking groups of one by one and weakening them.
Eventually, they wouldn''t be able to resist at all.
So the only thing that they could do now was work together to resist the spirit beasts that were around them.
If they worked together, they would at least have a chance.
Otherwise, why wouldn''t the voice of the talisman have the spirit beasts attack them earlier?
It was very likely that there was a reason why the voice of the talisman didn''t attack all of them with the spirit beasts right away.
So they wanted to take advantage of this and fight back.
It was just too bad that their guesses werepletely wrong.
The voice of the talisman didn''t have the spirit beasts attack not because they were worried about them working together. The reason why the spirit beasts hadn''t attacked all of them at the same time was so that they could torture them slowly.
By picking them off one by one, the voice of the talisman was trying to make them feel more and more despair in this situation.
But since they attacked, the spirit beasts didn''t hold back.
These groups that suddenly came together found that even working together, they weren''t able to defeat the spirit beasts at all.
They were able to hold on much longer than the groups that fought on their own, but they were still sted down in the end. All of them were turned into ashes by the attacks of the spirit beasts, all of them except for a single person.
Chapter 394 Minor World (19)
?
Lei Feng looked around himself and found that other than him, everyone else had been turned to ashes.
When he saw this, he couldn''t help falling down on his butt and his entire body started to tremble.
He had hoped that they would be able to escape if they worked together, but now that hope had beenpletely crushed by the facts in front of him. Other than him, everyone who had been working with him had all been killed, including the elders that had been sent to protect him.
At the same time, he was stillpletely surrounded by the spirit beasts that all had spiritual energy attacks prepared.
There was no way that he would be able to defend against all of these by himself, so there was no path of survival in front of him. He could only see despair as he looked up at the spirit beasts in front of him.
But they didn''t attack him as they just held all of those spiritual energy attacks.
As he saw this, he realized that he had been spared for a reason, so he turned to look at the sparrow spirit beast that was still flying there.
Even though the dust settled and Lei Feng was revealed to be the only one who survived, there was only silence that followed as not a single person moved.
They were all waiting to see how the voice of the talisman would react.
Finally, it was Lei Feng who couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Why did you spare me?"
He put it bluntly because he knew that he had beenpletely defeated. There was nothing left for him to rely on and there was no way that he would be able to make aeback.
The only thing that was left was despair, unless the other side spared him.
But after killing all these people, he didn''t believe that the other side would spare him again.
So he simply wanted to knowˇwhy?
Why even spare him the first time?
After he asked this, there was another silence that followed. But after that silence, the voice of the talisman said, "I wanted to talk about a few things with you. If you give me a satisfactory answerˇwell, we can talk."
Lei Feng couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this.
He couldn''t figure out just what the voice of the talisman wanted, but there was still a chance that he would surviveˇ
So for him who was at the end of his ropes, this was like thest straw that he could grasp at.
Seeing the look on his face, the owner of the voice of the talisman couldn''t help revealing a smile.
Then the voice of the talisman asked, "Who are the other culprits that were in charge of the attack on the Love Sect? I know it was two other culprits who worked with your Heavenly Thunder Sect to n the entire attack."
As soon as this was said, there was only silence that followed.
Lei Feng had a hint of hope in his eyes, but the moment that he heard this question, that hint of hope disappeared and was reced with only despair.
He knew that it was impossible for him to answer this question.
If he did, there was no doubt that the ones behind the attack on the Love Sect would silence him. At the same time, it was very unlikely that he would actually escape in the first ce.
So there was no way for him to save his life nowˇ
Seeing that Lei Feng wasn''t saying anything, the voice of the talisman said, "If you tell me, I can let you hide in this Minor World. They won''t ever be able to find you here."
Lei Feng couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this.
He looked up at the sparrow spirit beast with an uncertain look as it seemed like he was slowly being convinced by the voice of the talisman.
But his expression calmed down in the end as he thought it through.
Even if he died, at the very least it wouldn''t affect the people that he cared about. But if he were to expose the identity of the ones who had attacked the Love Sect, there was no doubt that his family would also be hunted down by them.
So in the end, he still couldn''t say anything.
Seeing that he had a calm look on his face, the owner of the talisman had already guessed what he was thinking. They couldn''t help being surprised since they had thought that these people were greedy and despicable, so there wouldn''t be anything that they would be attached to.
But that didn''t seem to be the case.
It was just too bad that they had no ns of letting Lei Feng off.
All of a sudden, one of the spirit beasts around Lei Feng suddenly shot the spiritual energy attack that it was gathering at Lei Feng.
Lei Feng was already exhausted from maintaining the barrier from before and he was caught off guard by this sudden attack, so he wasn''t able to guard against it at all. The spiritual energy attack hit him right in the back and knocked him t onto his face.
After falling down, Lei Feng looked up at the sparrow spirit beast flying in the air and said, "What are you doing?"
The voice of the talisman said, "If you speak, it''ll stop. If you don''t, then you will suffer."
As soon as this voice fell, there was another spirit beast that attacked Lei Feng.
Lei Feng tried to dodge, but he was just too exhausted to do so. So in the end, the spirit beast''s attack hit him right in the face and knocked him down again.
When he wasying there, he began thinking about what he could do to get out of this predicament.
At the same time, he pretended that he was hurt since he knew that the other side wasn''t aiming to kill him, but rather to get information from him. That was why they only attacked one at a time.
So if heid there and pretended to be hurt, they would give him time to think.
But that only worked for a few seconds before his tricks were caught on to and another attack fell onto him.
This time, there wasn''t a pause as a second attack fell onto him right after the first one. Instead of only slightly knocking the wind out of him, he waspletely bruised and battered.
It seemed like the other side was getting better and better at adjusting the power behind each attack.
It seemed like they were getting better and better at torturing him without killing him.
This kind of pain was not something that a young master protected by the Heavenly Thunder Sect had experienced before, so it wasn''t something that he could endure for long.
It didn''t take long before Lei Feng shouted, "I want to talk!"
As soon as he said this, the attacks bombarding him stopped and the voice of the talisman said, "You know how to make this all end."
Lei Feng''s face twisted when he heard this.
He had wanted to discuss this and find a way toe to apromise, but it seemed that he had already missed his chance. Since he didn''t cooperate before, the voice of the talisman lost all intentions of ying nice with him.
With the tone that the voice had now, he knew that as long as he didn''t give them the information that they wanted, they would keep torturing him. As long as he didn''t y along, he would keep suffering.
This kind of suffering was not something that a young master like Lei Feng had ever endured before.
So when he thought about the possibility of facing this, he quickly broke down and said, "If I give you the information that you want, you will promise to take care of my family?"
That was thest concession that he would make.
As long as his family was safe, then he didn''t mind dying.
He didn''t want to die, but this was the only way left for himˇ
The voice of the talisman immediately replied, "Alright, I''ll take care of your family if you tell me what I want to know."
Lei Feng hesitated a bit since he didn''t know if he could trust the voice of the talisman, but he realized that he didn''t have a choice at this point. So he said, "It''s the eighth prince and the twelfth prince. They were the ones that instigated everything."
As soon as he said this, everyone around him couldn''t help knitting their brows.
They never thought that this kind of event would involve two of the princesˇ
These sects might have power in their own regions, but in the Mu Empire as a wholeˇthey didn''t have enough power to go against the Mu Royal Family.
The only one that didn''t have such a strong expression on their face was Bi Qing.
After he said this, he looked up at the sparrow spirit beast and said, "Do I have your word?"
There was a silence that followed before the voice of the talisman said, "I will take care of your family."
When Lei Feng heard this, he let out a sigh of relief, but that relief was quickly blown away by what he heard next.
"I will take care of your family along with the Heavenly Thunder Sect. You can be assured and wait for them in the afterlife."
Chapter 395 Minor World (20)
?
When Lei Feng heard this, his face couldn''t help twisting.
He looked up at the sparrow spirit beast flying there in the air as if he was trying to figure out if they were being serious or not. However, not hearing anything else from the voice of the talisman, he realized that they were indeed being serious.
They had no intention of keeping the promise that they had made with them and were nning on killing his family themselves.
This was the ultimate betrayal at this veryst moment before his death and he just couldn''t take it.
Lei Feng''s face twisted more as he roared out, "Why! Why would you not spare them! There are young children and elderly within my Lei Family who have done nothing wrong! Why would you do this to them!"
The voice of the talisman didn''t say anything at first before augh rang out again.
It was clear by the tone of thisugh that this wasughter that was aimed at Lei Feng. It was clear that the voice of the talisman wasughing at Lei Feng.
Then whileughing, the voice of the talisman said, "Innocent? Do you really think that anyone from the Lei Family is innocent?"
Lei Feng''s expression couldn''t help freezing for a second before he said, "Of course there are people who are innocent! There are children who haven''t even started cultivating yet, they have nothing to do with this!"
Once again, whileughing, the voice of the talisman said, "Their crime was being born in the Lei Family." Theughter suddenly stopped as the voice of the talisman said in a serious voice, "The crimes of the Lei Family are their crimes, so there''s nothing innocent about them."
Lei Feng''s expression couldn''t help falling as he said with a look of despair, "How can you say something like that? Those are the crimes of certain members of the Lei Family and not the entire family, you can''t just me these children for these crimes."
The voice didn''t say anything at first, but after a moment of silence, they said, "I am doing just that. What are you going to do about it?"
Before Lei Feng could say anything, he was suddenly hit with a bombardment of attacks from the spirit beasts.
There was no mercy at all in this bombardment of attacks and they were aimed to kill.
Lei Feng knew that he had outlived his use and he was now being disposed of by the voice of the talisman.
In his final moment, he could only regret what he had done just nowˇdooming the entire Lei Family to this fate.
But at the same time, he tried one final desperate plea as he said, "Please don''t take this out on the Lei Family. Just end the Heavenly Thunder Sect, that is as far as it needs to go."
Lei Feng knew that all of this was his own fault, but it was also the fault of the Heavenly Thunder Sect. If they didn''t be enticed by the offer of the princes, none of this would have happened.
So there was no one else for him to me.
There was no answer from the voice of the talisman after Lei Feng said this, it was almost as if they didn''t even hear what Lei Feng said.
Once Lei Feng had been turned to ashes, the spirit beasts started moving again.
There were still people who had been watching the entire thing.
These were the ones that didn''t have a single thing to do with the Love Sect''s demise. However, they were still here because they couldn''t escape and at the same time, they had heard everything that was said.
So they could be considered witnesses.
When these groups saw the spirit beasts moving towards them, they immediately raised their guard and started moving towards the exit of the canyon.
It was just too bad that the barrier was still there, so they weren''t able to escape at all.
As they saw the spirit beasts approaching them, they started thinking about how they would be able to survive this.
Since the owner of this Minor World had killed all those who were involved in the Love Sect matter, there should be a grudge between them and the sects and powers behind the ones that they killed. These sects and powers also had grudges with their sects and powers, so that meant thatˇ
If they could bring someone that owned a Minor World back to their sect or power, then that would be a great boost to their own position.
These young masters and young missus were very skilled in plotting since that was how they stayed alive in these sects and powers of theirs. If they even let their guards down for a second, they would find a new knife in their backs.
So now they were plotting to work with the owner of this Minor World.
But it was too bad for them thatˇthis owner of the Minor World wasn''t interested in working with them.
The young masters and young missus started promising that they wouldn''t tell anyone about what happened today. At the same time, they started promising that if the owner of this Minor World was willing to work with them, the power or sect behind them could help with their revenge.
But even as they said this, not a single one of the spirit beasts stopped moving.
It didn''t take long before they werepletely surrounded by the spirit beasts.
Still, even then, they didn''t panic.
They knew that there was nothing for the owner of the Minor World to gain from killing them all, so they didn''t believe that the owner of this Minor World would do something like that.
Even until thest moment before the spirit beasts attacked, they still had the mindset to negotiate with the owner of the Minor World.
When the spirit beasts attacked, they were caught off guard and a few of them were hit with the attacks. However, these were experts that were trained by the sects and powers, so they immediately raised their weapons to defend themselves.
There were many that questioned the voice of the talisman, asking them what was happening here.
But they didn''t receive a single answer back for their questions.
They were just being bombarded by the attacks of the spirit beasts.
Eventually, they realized that the owner of this Minor World didn''t have any intentions of negotiating with them. In fact, they werepletely done with these people and were nning on killing them to seal their mouths.
So there were those that started to beg, there were those that started to curse, and there were those that just epted it all.
All of these voices soon fell silent under the waves of attacks from the spirit beasts.
When it was all over, there was only Lin Fan, Mu Bao Bao, and Bi Qing''s group that was left.
During this entire time, there hadn''t been a single attack that was directed in Bi Qing''s direction.
Once all of the others had fallen, the sparrow spirit beast flew back in front of Bi Qing.
It floated there for a few minutes before the voice of the talisman finally said, "They''re here, aren''t they?"
Bi Qing didn''t react at all on the outside, but she couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised on the inside.
At the same time, both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao revealed surprised looks.
Taking the silence as an answer, the voice of the talisman then said, "I''ll assume that they are here then since I haven''t found a single trace of them in this entire Minor World. I just want to say that I mean no harm towards you and I just want to talk to you in person."
Once again, they were all caught off guard when they heard this.
It would make sense if the owner of the Minor World wanted to talk to Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao since they were all from the Love Sect. However, why would they want to talk to Bi Qing?
It was obvious from the way that they interacted with each other that they had never met each other before.
Other than Bi Qing''s surprise connection to the Love Sect, there shouldn''t be anything that connected them.
Bi Qing was silent for a bit before asking, "What do you want to talk about?"
The voice of the talisman didn''t answer this question. Instead, the sparrow spirit beast flew over to the dead end of this canyon.
With a chirp, there was a loud sound that rang out. It sounded like something was grinding against something else.
At the same time, there was a piece of the wall that started to slide to the side.
It didn''t take long before there was a passage that appeared in the wall in front of them, but none of them were surprised since they had already guessed that this would happen.
When the passage appeared, the sparrow spirit beast flew up in front of it before the voice of the talisman said, "Come in and we''ll talk."
Without even waiting for them to move, the sparrow spirit beast started flying into the passage. There was a slight descent to the passage, so it didn''t take long before the sparrow spirit beast disappeared from sight.
Bi Qing turned to look around herself, as if she was looking for something before she walked right into the passage. Following behind her were her cloaked protectors.
And in the back was Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao who only followed after Bi Qing and her group had almost disappeared from the descent.
Chapter 396 Minor World (21)
?
As they continued down, there wasn''t much that changed in the area around them.
It was a simple tunnel that led downwards, but the one thing of note was how deep it was. Even after walking for over ten minutes, they didn''t see anything that seemed like an ending to this passage.
At the same time, they could tell from how much they had walked downwards, they were quite deep in the earth at this moment.
They couldn''t help wondering just how deep they would go at this rate.
And at the same time, they couldn''t help wondering what they would find at the end of this path.
Lin Fan who knew a bit more about geology even wondered if they were heading into the core of this Minor World. But after thinking about it, he gave up that idea since he didn''t know if this Minor World was even a.
This Minor World was a smaller realm that was created with spacews, so it might not even follow the theory. In fact, this ce could even follow the t earth theory for all he knew.
Eventually though, they reached the end of this tunnel and they saw an exit waiting for them. There was a bright light that wasing from the exit that prevented them from seeing what was beyond it.
But as they came closer, they could feel the dense spiritual energy in the air.
This was even more dense than the spiritual energy that was outside in those concentrated spiritual energy areas.
As they came closer, they didn''t dare let their guards down.
For once, the cloaked figures didn''t follow behind Bi Qing, but rather came in front of her.
But the way that she reacted made it clear that this wasn''t on hermand. After all, she had a displeased look as she looked at them standing in front of her.
Still, these cloaked figures didn''t move out of the way even with how she red at them. It was as if they wouldn''t listen to her orders no matter what she said or what she did.
This was the first time that Lin Fan had seen them act like this.
He couldn''t help taking note of how serious they were acting. It was obvious that they had sensed something that he hadn''t been able to sense.
When he looked at Mu Bao Bao, he had also seen that she couldn''t sense anything.
If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to alert the other side and reveal his abilities, he would have sent the scout forward. He didn''t know what kind of abilities the other side had, so he didn''t send Greeny''s puppets to scout out the area first.
Even if they were all from the Love Sect, there were circumstances that forced him to be cautious.
In the end, Bi Qing allowed them to do what they wanted to do.
The cloaked figures were the first ones to exit the passageway and when they did, they couldn''t help standing still as soon as they came out.
Bi Qing, Lin Fan, and Mu Bao Bao were confused seeing this since they couldn''t see what was ahead of them. So they came out of the passageway in the end and they were also surprised by what they saw.
There was a giant red ball of energy that was in front of them that was releasing this bright glow. At the same time, they could feel powerful spiritual energy flowing out from this giant ball of energy.
Even a fool would be able to understand that this was what caused the concentrated spiritual energy in the air.
Even a fool would be able to understand that this was the core of the Minor World.
Lin Fan was especially surprised since he had gone against the idea of a core like this in the first ce. Now that the core was in front of his face like this, he was naturally surprised to find that his guess earlier had been correct.
Aftering back to their senses, they quickly looked around themselves and raised their guards.
This ce was clearly the core of this Minor World, so they didn''t believe that the owner of this Minor World would leave it unguarded.
Not to mention, it was the owner of the Minor World who had invited them here in the first ce. They didn''t know what would happen, but they knew that anything was possible.
After looking around for a bit, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
Bi Qing knitted her brows slightly before suddenly saying out loud, "We''re here. What did you want to talk about?"
As her voice fell, the sparrow spirit beast appeared again.
But when they looked closely, they found that the sparrow spirit beast no longer had the same talisman on its back. Instead, it flew in front of them for a few seconds before flying over to the other side of therge red ball of energy.
They couldn''t follow it with their eyes since therge red ball of energy covered up the other side of this ce, so they had to go around therge ball of energy.
When they saw the other side, they couldn''t help being surprised by what they saw.
There was a throne there and atop that throne, there was a cloaked figure sitting there.
The cloaked figure had one hand raised that the sparrow spirit beastnded on.
As for their head, they were looking right at Bi Qing''s group, as if they had been waiting for them. Then as if to confirm this, this cloaked figure suddenly said, "You''re finally here, I''ve been waiting."
Even after it was confirmed, since the same voice came from this cloaked figure as the one that came from the talisman, no one in Bi Qing''s group made a move.
They didn''t know if there were any traps here, so they didn''t dare act rashly.
After a moment of silence, Bi Qing asked, "Who are you?"
Though the way that she asked this, it wasn''t as if she was actually expecting an answer from the cloaked figure. And as expected, the cloaked figure didn''t answer this question.
The cloaked figure just looked at Bi Qing for a bit before suddenly standing up and waving their hand for Bi Qing''s group to follow.
Without even making sure that Bi Qing''s group was indeed following them, the cloaked figure made their way through the room and to another door that was there. This door was much bigger than the passage that they had gone through and led to a different ce that was much darker than this. With the difference in brightness, they weren''t able to see what was behind the door when the cloaked figure went through it.
The cloaked figures looked at Bi Qing while she knitted her brows to look at this door.
But in the end, she followed the cloaked figure through that door and into the next room.
When they came into the room, they found that it waspletely different from anything they had seen before. This room wasn''t a throne room or arge hall, it was a simple room that looked to be a bedroom.
The cloaked figure was sitting on the luxurious bed that was inside of this room and was looking at them, as if they were waiting for them.
When the cloaked figure saw theme in, they pointed at a couch and some chairs that were on the side and said, "Sit and let''s talk."
All of them couldn''t help revealing strange looks in the end, but they did what the cloaked figure said.
But of course, since Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were still hidden, they moved over to the side.
They didn''t know if the cloaked figure could see them or not, but the cloaked figure hadn''t reacted to them yet. Since that was the case, they would act like the cloaked figure couldn''t see them and hide away so that they could act freely.
After Bi Qing and her group sat down, there was a silence that lingered in the air.
Finally, Bi Qing broke the silence by asking the same question as before, "Who are you?"
The cloaked figure looked at them for a bit and instead of answering this question, they asked another question, "What is your connection with the Love Sect?"
Bi Qing was surprised to hear this question, but at the same time, she looked like she had expected this toe.
This owner of the Minor World seemed like they were very connected to the Love Sect, so when Bi Qing showed some sign of recognition of the Love Sect, they had naturally taken notice.
Bi Qing looked at the cloaked figure with narrowed eyes, but she didn''t answer this question.
After a bit of silence, the cloaked figure said, "There''s no need to answer if you feel ufortable, but I can say that there''s nothing else to talk about if you don''t say anything."
The look in Bi Qing''s eyes changed a bit as she fell into thought, but in the end, she said, "I received the grace of the Love Sect before, that is all."
The cloaked figure looked at Bi Qing as if they were trying to see through her.
But after staring at her for a bit, they suddenly gave a nod as if they understood where she wasing from.
So the cloaked figure suddenly asked, "What do you want from this ce?"
Chapter 397 Minor World (22)
?
Bi Qing narrowed her eyes to look at this cloaked figure again, as if she was trying to figure out what she meant by this question.
But it didn''t take long for her to understand.
Still, she was silent as she was trying to figure out whether she should answer this question or not.
In the end, after weighing the pros and cons, Bi Qing finally said, "I''m here for the Extreme Yin Essence."
When they heard this, the cloaked figure suddenly burst outughing.
This wasn''t augh that seemed like they wereughing at Bi Qing, but rather there was an almost bitter tone to thisugh.
Bi Qing didn''t say anything as she heard thisugh as she waited for the cloaked figure to finish. Her protectors were about to stand up and move closer to her, but she raised her hand to stop them.
If possible, she wanted to remain on friendly terms with this cloaked figure.
After all, it was easier if this owner of this Minor World gave her the Extreme Yin Essence instead of having to steal it. At the same time, since the owner of this Minor World was rted to the Love Sect, she wanted to maintain a good rtionship with them.
She had learned of the destruction of the Love Sect, but she had never known who the culprits were.
She wanted to repay the Love Sect for the benefits that they gave her before, but she had never found a chance to do so. Even though she knew that the people behind her would be against it, she wanted to work with the owner of this Minor World to get revenge on those people.
It was selfish and against the wish of her family and the power behind her, but she wanted to do it for her own sake.
She felt that if she didn''t do this, it would be going against her own principles.
It was just too bad that she didn''t have this chance.
Once the cloaked figure finishedughing, they suddenly said, "What if I told you that I owned the Extreme Yin Body?"
As soon as Bi Qing and her group heard this, they immediately all knitted their brows and revealed ugly expressions. It was clear by the look in their eyes that not a single one of them had expected this.
They had heard that there was some Extreme Yin Essence in this ce, but they had never been told that it was someone with the Extreme Yin Body.
As soon as they heard this, not a single one of them was confused why the cloaked figure had asked them this. They immediately understood the implications of this and what kind of problems presented themselves from this.
The protectors even quickly stood up and wanted to get closer to Bi Qing.
Bi Qing didn''t give them this order and there was a part of her that didn''t want them to do this, which was shown in her eyes, but they still ignored this and did it anyway. For them, her safety was the most important thing.
But before they could move, they suddenly felt a pressure fall onto them.
Even though they tried to release their own aura to counterbnce this pressure, they found that they couldn''t resist it at all. They were forced back into their seats and they couldn''t do a single thing.
It was the same for Bi Qing who had been sitting there the whole time. She couldn''t move either as the pressure fell down onto her.
Bi Qing looked at the cloaked figure and asked, "What are you nning on doing now?"
The cloaked figure didn''t answer right away as they just looked at Bi Qing.
After a long pause, the cloaked figure said, "I don''t know yet. I haven''t settled on an impression of you."
The cloaked figure looked around the room before saying, "I''m assuming that you''re here as well. Can youe out? I want to have a talk with you."
Those that didn''t know what was happening would think that this cloaked figure was crazy, but everyone in this room knew what they were talking about. Though they were curious how they had been able to figure it out.
Naturally the cloaked figure was talking about Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan knitted his brows slightly when he heard this, trying to figure out if it was because they knew that they were here or if it was just a simple guess. But seeing the way that the cloaked figure looked around the room, it was most likely thetter.
Before releasing the illusion spell though, he turned to look at Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao knew what he was looking at her for, so she gave a nod in response.
After seeing this, Lin Fan gave a nod back before releasing the illusion spell around them.
When they appeared, the cloaked figure immediately turned in their direction.
At the same time, Bi Qing and her protectors all looked at them. Bi Qing didn''t seem to have a reaction to this, but the protectors seemed to be telling them something.
It was like the protectors were asking them to take Bi Qing and run.
But Lin Fan justpletely ignored them as he faced the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure just looked at them for a bit before suddenly standing up. They walked over to the side and with a snap of the finger, there was a door that suddenly appeared in one of the walls.
This wasn''t like the passage that had appeared before where there was a loud scraping sound before the passage appeared. This time, the passage suddenly appeared in the wall, as if it had been there the entire time, but they just couldn''t see it.
After the passage appeared, the cloaked figure walked right through without even waiting for Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao to follow them. It was as if they were certain that they woulde with them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help taking a look at Bi Qing, but seeing that there was no reaction from her, he turned back to look at the passage that appeared. After a moment of hesitation, he took Mu Bao Bao''s hand and followed the cloaked figure.
After they went through the passage, it closed behind them, disappearing from the sights of the ones still left in the room.
It was then that Bi Qing opened her eyes to look at where the passage had been.
The cloaked protectors around her were looking at her as if they were expecting her to say something, but Bi Qing didn''t say a thing. Her expression seemed calm on the surface, but when one looked closely, they could see a trace of worry in them.
It was hard to tell exactly what she was worried about, it was something that even she wasn''t certain about.
After entering the passage, it didn''t take them long to arrive at their destination.
This was a room that was simr to the one before, but this one was also different.
This room waspletely white and the air in the room was much colder than the other room. It was so cold that they could even see their breaths in the air.
They didn''t know why it was so cold in this room, but the coldness in the air definitely wasn''t a normal kind of cold. This was a cold that reached even the deepest parts of them.
After they arrived in the room, they found that the cloaked figure was once again sitting on the bed waiting for them. But this time, they could see the frost that had formed on the sheets of the bed.
When the cloaked figure on the bed saw theme in, they lifted their hand and gestured for them to take a seat. However, Lin Fan just stood there watching the cloaked figure instead.
He didn''t trust the seat that had been offered since thest one that had been offered was a trap.
He had seen it with his Appraisal Eyes, but he hadn''t said anything to Bi Qing''s group. In fact, he was surprised that Bi Qing hadn''t seen that it was a trap.
She had seen the other traps and had been able to avoid them easily, so he was surprised to see her falling for this trap.
There was an array that had been imprinted on the chairs outside.
It wasn''t a deadly array, which was one of the reasons why Lin Fan hadn''t said anything. This was an array that would restrict whoever sat on it when it was activated.
And since this was an array that was focused purely on restraining people, the power that it had was even able to restrict those in the Golden Core Realm like Bi Qing''s protectors.
While he couldn''t see anything with his Appraisal Eyes from the chair offered to them, he still didn''t trust it.
Seeing that they didn''t sit, the cloaked figure didn''t mind and just continued staring at them.
There was an awkward silence that filled the air, but no one said a thing during this entire time.
Finally, it was the cloaked figure that moved first.
The cloaked figure reached into their cloak and pulled out a token. When this token was pulled out, there was a glow that suddenly appeared around it.
At the same time, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a look of understanding that had a trace of surprise in it.
After seeing the glow around this token, the cloaked figure started taking off their cloak.
Chapter 398 Minor World (23)
?
When the cloak was taken off, a beautiful face was revealed.
This was a fair face that had a head of shimmering blue hair and slightly pale red lips, but the most shocking thing about this face was the face were the piercing blue eyes right in the center of it.
They were so clear, but at the same time, one couldn''t see the bottoms of them.
If one looked closely, it almost felt like those eyes could peer right into the depths of their soul.
After she took off her cloak, she looked at Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao with an expectant look, as if she was waiting for them to do the same.
Lin Fan didn''t move, but Mu Bao Bao drew back the hood of her cloak.
The moment that she saw this face in front of her, she couldn''t hold herself back since it had been a long time since she had seen this face. But that didn''t mean that she didn''t miss this face during all the time that she hadn''t seen it.
When she pulled off her hood, the blue haired girl''s eyes trembled before they misted over.
The moment that the blue haired girl saw Mu Bao Bao, she immediately recognized her.
She no longer sat on the bed and immediately ran over towards Mu Bao Bao. At the same time, Mu Bao Bao ran towards the blue haired girl.
The two of them met in the center of the room and were about to hug each other, before Mu Bao Bao suddenly took a deep breath and took a step back.
When the blue haired girl saw this, she couldn''t help revealing a trace of hurt in her eyes, but she didn''t have a single trace of me in those eyes. She understood why Mu Bao Bao had suddenly moved back because she understood her own body better than anyone else.
Simply put, Mu Bao Bao had moved back because it was too cold to hold her.
Mu Bao Bao saw this and she couldn''t help revealing a look of guilt before taking a step forward again.
This time, she had wrapped herself in her spiritual energy so that there was a barrier around her.
However, even with her spiritual energy forming a barrier around her, it wasn''t as if she wasn''t affected by the coldnessing from the blue haired girl.
She couldn''t help wincing her face when she felt this cold that seemed like it was freezing her to her bones, but she didn''t pull back this time as she put her arms around the blue haired girl. There were traces of frost that formed on her clothes from holding this blue haired girl close.
The blue haired girl''s eyes filled with sadness seeing this and she was about to tell her to stop, but then she saw the look in Mu Bao Bao''s eyes.
When she saw the look that Mu Bao Bao gave her, her eyes couldn''t help misting over even more.
It had been a long time since there had been anyone that had looked at her like this.
After leaving the Love Sect, she had spent a long time aloneˇ
The two of them continued to stay like this for a few minutes, but it was taking its toll on Mu Bao Bao. As she held the blue haired girl, theyer of frost that was forming on her body became thicker and thicker.
Eventually, she couldn''t stop herself from shivering.
It wouldn''t be considered serious if she was a normal person, but since she was a cultivator who had trained her body, it was serious. A cultivator had strong resistance from things like coldness, so if they shivered, you could bet that it was something very cold.
It was most likely something that could freeze mortals with just a single touch.
Especially when it was a cultivator as powerful as Mu Bao Bao in the Golden Core Realm.
This coldness would even be strong enough to freeze weaker cultivators in the Qi Gathering Realm with just a single touch.
Lin Fan in the Foundation Realm wouldn''t be any better off. So he stood there on the side, but he could still feel the colding from her.
The two girls hugged until the blue haired girl pulled back.
She could see how hard it was for Mu Bao Bao, so she didn''t want to keep hurting her.
It was then that she turned her attention to Lin Fan.
The way that she looked at him, it was as if she was waiting for him to take off his cloak.
However, he was hesitant because he didn''t know how she would react after he took off his cloak. After all, there was no past between them and it was very likely that she would attack him.
But in the end, Mu Bao Bao gave him a nod to show that he should do it.
Lin Fan gave a secret sigh before trusting Mu Bao Bao and taking the cloak off.
The moment that the blue haired girl saw Lin Fan''s face, she immediately knitted her brows. She didn''t waste any time as she stood up and moved in front of Mu Bao Bao.
She narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan as she said, "Who are you?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile because he had already expected this.
But Mu Bao Bao quickly came out from behind the blue haired girl. She raised her hands in front of her to stop the blue haired girl as she said, "Senior Sister Bing, stop. He''s not an enemy, he is a part of our Love Sect."
The blue haired girl knitted her brows when she heard this, but she did release her hostility towards Lin Fan.
While she didn''t know who Lin Fan was, she still trusted Mu Bao Bao.
She had left the Love Sect a long time ago, so it wasn''t strange that there would be members of the Love Sect that she didn''t recognize. If Mu Bao Bao was willing to go that far to vouch for him, that was enough for her.
Still, she would like an exnation as to who Lin Fan was, so she looked at Mu Bao Bao with an inquisitive look.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing an awkward smile since it was embarrassing for her to tell the story between her and Lin Fan, but she still told it in the end. Albeit, it was only a summarized version since there wasn''t much time in the first ce.
When she finished her story, Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help taking a closer look at Lin Fan, as if she was sizing him up.
During the story, she had been surprised to hear that Lin Fan had not only gone from being Mu Bao Bao''s disciple to her lover, but also that he became the new Love Sect sect master.
She didn''t judge the first part since there was the rule about free love in the Love Sect that she still followed. She was just surprised that Mu Bao Bao was able to find a lover.
After all, she was still an innocent kid when shest saw her and she still thought of her as an innocent kid. She never thought that she would have already ascended the staircase of being an adult.
At the same time though, there was a bit of bitterness in her.
She was older than Mu Bao Bao, but she still hadn''t ascended this staircase yetˇ
Still, she wouldn''t stay jealous about her friend who she thought of as a little sister. She could see how happy Mu Bao Bao had been when she talked about meeting Lin Fan and she was happy to see her happy.
She also understood that after everything that Lin Fan had done for the Love Sect, it only made sense that he would be the new sect master.
She knew that Mu Bao Bao wasn''t suited for this position and she only held it because of the Love Sect''s destruction.
So she epted Lin Fan as a member of the Love Sect after hearing this story.
Once she finished telling the story, Mu Bao Bao asked, "Senior Sister Bing, why are you doing all of this?"
Senior Sister Bing gave a bitterugh before saying, "I don''t have much time left, I might as well use what time I have left to repay the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao immediately knitted her brows and revealed a concerned look as she said, "You don''t have much time left? What do you mean by that?"
Senior Sister Bing shook her head and said, "You''ve already felt the colding from me, you should know that there''s something wrong with my body."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows even more before suddenly remembering what Senior Sister Bing had said earlier, "The Extreme Yin Body?"
Senior Sister Bing gave a nod in response.
Mu Bao Bao shook her head and said, "That isn''t right, it should already be under control because of what Uncle Master Yue taught you. You shouldn''t have lost control of it."
Senior Sister Bing revealed a bitter smile as she said, "I tried to be stronger as I broke through, so I tried integrating the Extreme Yin Body into my cultivation. If I left it alone, it would have remained suppressed because of what master did, but since I provoked itˇit became stronger and stronger until it reached the level that it''s at now."
Then after a sigh, she added, "I don''t have any regrets since I did what I did to be stronger, but I was just unlucky and it didn''t work out. My one regret is that I wasn''t able to take proper revenge for the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao looked at her with sad eyes before asking, "How long do you have left?"
Senior Sister Bing thought about it before saying, "I don''t know how long exactly, but it should be a few more weeks."
Senior Sister Bing then moved the conversation along by switching to another topic, "Once I''m gone, I''ll give this Minor World to you and you can take it back to the Love Sect. They won''t be able to track this Minor World since it''s a special one that I received from an inheritance that I found in one of the ruins I explored. It''s made by a special master that made it impossible to track."
Seeing the way that Mu Bao Bao looked at her without saying anything, Senior Sister Bing said with a smile, "I''m happy that I got to see you again and that this was how I went out. While I wasn''t able to do any substantial damage to those sects that attacked our Love Sect, at the very least I was able to get some revenge. Not to mention that you now know the identity of the culprit behind the curtain and will be able to take revenge for me. I truly have no regrets."
Mu Bao Bao looked like she thought otherwise.
When Lin Fan saw her looking at him with a look asking him to do something, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Chapter 399 Minor World (24)
?
The trust that Mu Bao Bao put in him was ttering, but it was also dangerous.
It had reached the point where it was almost blind after seeing all the amazing things that he had done before.
This time, Lin Fan really didn''t know what to do.
After all, this wasn''t something that he was familiar with.
The name Extreme Yin Body was pretty self exnatory and things like extreme yin or yang were verymon in the novels that he had read before. But when it was ced in front of him, he wasn''t able to do anything about it.
After all, he didn''t have something of extreme yang to bnce it out.
That was the only thing that he could think of that would work.
But as he was about to shake his head, there was a notification that suddenly appeared.
It was a notification that he had been waiting for for a long time and now that it was finally here, he couldn''t help being caught off guard by it.
"The system has finished updating and has leveled up. New functions have been unlocked."
He hadpletely forgotten about the system updating because of what had happened recently, so he hadn''t been paying attention to the bar that the system had shown him about its updating status.
Without knowing it, that bar had filled up and the system had finished updating.
When it woke up, the first thing that it did wasˇ
"Host, please check the store under the special mission item tab."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being confused when he heard this, but he still followed the instructions of the system. When he opened the tab, he couldn''t help being surprised by what he saw.
There was only one item that was listed there, but it was the exact item that he needed in this situation.
It was an Extreme Yang Seed.
Based on the description, it was just what he needed to solve the blue haired girl''s problem.
But then he realized that it was under a strange tab.
"Special mission item."
He didn''t remember there being a mission that required him to need this item.
So he quickly opened up the mission tab to see what was happening.
The mission page was still the same as before, with the same three tabs there. But as he flipped through them, he finally found what he was looking for.
It was a new side mission.
[Side Mission] Save the damsel in distress
A hero doesn''t leave a damsel in distress behind, he does what he can to save her. So how can you leave this damsel to suffer her fate?
Clear Conditions: Help Bing Qi solve the problems of her Extreme Yin Body.
Reward: ??? (Depends on method ofpleting the mission)
When Lin Fan saw this, he almost couldn''t help feeling that he was being yed with by the system. The description of this missionˇit waspletely different from the descriptions from before.
First, without mentioning the content of the mission, just the tone that it was written in was different from before. It was no longer as serious as before and was written out more like a joke than a mission.
He couldn''t help thinking of the changes that he had sensed in the system beforeˇ
"System, are you sure that you''re not more articte?" Lin Fan thought in his mind.
The system just calmly replied, "It''s your imagination, host."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a secret bitter smile when he heard this, but there was nothing that he could say in response. The system wouldn''t admit to it, so no matter what he said, there wouldn''t be the response that he would want.
So instead of wasting time arguing with the system, it was better to focus on the task on hand.
Namely, it was better to focus on saving the blue haired girl.
The special mission item was very cheap, only costing a single point, so Lin Fan had no problem affording this item. After he bought it, he began studying how to use it.
The item that he received from the system was just a seed. While he could feel the yang energying from it, he thought that it was just too weak to bnce out the powerful yin energy that was being released by the blue haired girl.
He didn''t see how this seed would be able to help her.
But since it was something that came from the system, he decided that he would trust this item.
When he was about to pull this seed out and use it on the blue haired girl, the system''s voice rang out again.
"Host, the proper way to use the Extreme Yang Seed is toˇ" The system went on to describe the way to use the Extreme Yang Seed.
However, as it spoke, Lin Fan''s expression couldn''t help bing strange andplicated. It was as if he really wanted to dig a hole for himself to hide in.
When the system finished, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure that this is the only way?"
The system confirmed, "Yes, host. This is the only way."
Lin Fan just had a bitter smile on his face when he heard this.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help thinking that the system was indeed much more talkative and articte. If it was before, the system wouldn''t have spoken up like this for no reason.
The system would mainly keep quiet and keep to itself as it watched over him.
Only when he finished missions or it was a life or death situation would the system speak up.
Now it seemed like the system would speak up randomly just to talk to him.
It really was a strange feeling. It was almost as if he was talking to a friend rather than a system now.
"Host, you are just imagining things. The system is just the tool given to you by the God of Earth to help you adjust to your new life."
Lin Fan was caught off guard when the system suddenly spoke, but he then remembered that hemunicated with the system in thoughts. Since that was the case, that should mean that the system would be able to read his thoughts as well.
No, no matter how he looked at it, the system had changed with its upgrade. It was talking more and it was talking in a more fluid manner, instead of talking in a mechanical voice like before.
Before the system could cut him off by saying the same thing as before, he said, "It''s not a bad thing that you''ve changed. Thank you for your help."
The system fell silent after hearing this.
After a long pause, the system said, "You''re wee. But host, you might want to focus on the mission right now. There''s a life at stake after all."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help feeling that he had made a breakthrough with the system for the first time. But he also knew that the system was right.
The Extreme Yang Seed was to be used to save the life of Mu Bao Bao''s Senior Sister Bing. The longer that he dyed, the more pain that both of them would be in.
So Lin Fan threw out all his hesitation and came over to their side.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she moved back to give him space.
However, Senior Sister Bing wasn''t as trusting as Mu Bao Bao.
Even though she knew that he wasn''t a bad person, she was someone that had never had close contact with a male before. So when a man came this close to her, she couldn''t help moving back a bit.
As she moved back, she also said, "What are you doing?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first as he winced from the pain of the coldness that hit him. However, it was at least bearable since he could feel the heating sensationing from the Extreme Yang Seed inside of his dantian.
That was right, he had taken the Extreme Yang Seed inside of himself and now it was floating there in his dantian, providing him with powerful yang energy.
With this yang energy, he was able to resist the powerful yin energying from Senior Sister Bing.
But there was arge difference in strength between the yang and yin energy.
The Extreme Yin Body had developed over many years along with Senior Sister Bing, so it was much stronger than the Extreme Yang Seed that had just been nted in Lin Fan''s dantian.
So he still felt pain as he came closer to her.
He looked up at her and said with the most sincere look that he could, "I want to help you."
Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help being taken aback when she saw him looking at her like this.
She looked over at Mu Bao Bao who gave a nod of affirmation to her.
With this, she decided that she would trust Lin Fan as well.
After all, even if he failed, there was nothing for her to lose since she was already dying.
"Alrightˇbut what are you nning on doing?" Senior Sister Bing said in a more gentle voice.
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look when he heard this and he stammered, "Eh, uh, I, uhˇ"
He knew what he wanted to say, but when he had to say it, he just couldn''t bring himself to let these wordse out.
Seeing him act this way, both Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling strange.
In the end, Lin Fan just raised his hand out towards her and said, "Trust me."
Chapter 400 Minor World (25)
?
Senior Sister Bing looked down at the hand offered to her, she couldn''t help revealing a confused look as to what he wanted.
Her first thought was that he wanted her to hold his hand, but she didn''t think that it would be that simpleˇ
That was until Lin Fan said, "Take my hand."
She looked at him with an even more confused look when she heard this, but she didn''t take his hand in the end. After a pause, she said, "You won''t be able to handle the cold if I take your hand."
Lin Fan simply replied, "Trust me."
Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed by Lin Fan''s insistence and was about to say something, but then she saw Mu Bao Bao shaking her head behind her. She then gave her a look asking her to trust Lin Fan.
Senior Sister Bing felt conflicted for a bit, but in the end, she reached her hand out with a sigh.
She was prepared to pull her hand back right away, as soon as Lin Fan showed any signs of difort. She didn''t believe that Lin Fan with his Foundation Realm cultivation would be able to resist the powerful yin energying from her.
The hand slowly came forward until it fell into the hand that was waiting for her.
Senior Sister Bing had been so focused on preparing to pull her hand back that she didn''t notice the feeling at first, but then she felt a warm feelinging from him.
After feeling this warm feeling, she couldn''t help feeling a bit lost in it.
That was because this warm feeling spread from her hand and went all the way into her core. It went into the deepest parts of her and started relieving the cold that came from inside of her.
As she felt this warm feeling filling her, her expression couldn''t help rxing a bit.
Then she suddenly turned and looked at Lin Fan with a sharp look that was filled with doubt. She looked at him in silence for a bit before asking, "What did you do?"
Lin Fan was about to answer, but then he suddenly winced and gave a gasp of pain.
Senior Sister Bing looked down at his hand and saw there was a bit of frost that had covered it, so she quickly pulled her hand back.
When she did, she felt the warming feeling inside of her disappear and the extreme cold returned once more. However, at the same time, it wasn''t as strong as before.
It wasn''t reduced by much, but it was still at least reduced by a bit so the coldness wasn''t as sharp as before.
Though there was still an extreme cold that wasing from Senior Sister Bing''s hand.
Once she had calmed down from the thought of identally hurting Lin Fan, she turned back to him and asked in a serious voice, "What did you do just now?"
She had felt it, she had felt the warming feeling entering the depths of her body and relieving her of the coldness that had tormented her. Even if it was a little relief, it was still a sign that something had worked.
Since that was the case, she wanted to know what it was.
In that moment, she had seen the hope of living and she wasn''t willing to give it up that easily.
After all, seeing the hope after being in an abyss of despair...there wasn''t a single person who would be willing to give that up.
But Lin Fan revealed an awkward look again when he was asked this by her.
Seeing that he wasn''t saying a thing, Senior Sister Bing narrowed her eyes and said, "Speak."
Mu Bao Bao could sense that there was something wrong with Lin Fan, so she came over and held his hand. When she took his hand, she couldn''t help feeling that there really was a warm feelinging from it.
When she felt, she also couldn''t help feeling hope that her Senior Sister Bing could be saved, so her eyes filled with excitement as she looked at Lin Fan.
But the way that the two of them looked at him made him feel even more awkward.
Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "I can supply you with yang energy to cancel out the yin energy of your Extreme Yin Body, that will help you keep it under control."
When the two of them heard this, both of them revealed happy and excited looks.
This was also one of the solutions that Senior Sister Bing''s master had suggested back in the Love Sect, but they hadn''t been able to find a source of yang energy strong enough to cancel out the yin energy of the Extreme Yin Body.
So they had never been able to try this method before.
But when Senior Sister Bing had taken Lin Fan''s hand, she had felt the warm feeling that had filled her and she knew that it wasn''t a mistake. Lin Fan had a source of yang energy that was strong enough to cancel out the Extreme Yin Body''s yin energy.
She just had to take it into her body now.
After calming down from their excitement, Senior Sister Bing no longer had a look of doubt as she looked at Lin Fan. She just asked with eyes that were filled with hope, "What do we do now?"
It was at this that Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward look again.
Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling that something was off, but she suppressed this feeling as she asked, "So what is it? How do you supply Senior Sister Bing with this yang energy?"
Seeing the eager looks of these two girls, Lin Fan really didn''t know what to say.
Well, he knew what to say, but he just couldn''t say it out loud.
Since Lin Fan wouldn''t say a thing, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling a bit anxious.
She was actually more worried about her senior sister than her senior sister was about herself. She couldn''t believe that Lin Fan would y around at a time like this, so she was also a bit angry with Lin Fan.
So she came forward and grabbed Lin Fan''s arm before twisting the flesh that she was pinching.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he saw this, but he still didn''t say a thing.
Mu Bao Bao kept pinching and twisting until Lin Fan finally couldn''t take it anymore.
He raised his hands in surrender and said, "It''s that we''ll have toˇ"
His voice trailed off at the end of his sentence, which just further annoyed Mu Bao Bao and she started pinching even harder.
In the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to say, "We have to dual cultivate."
When he said this, both of the girls couldn''t help revealing stunned looks as they stared at him in a daze. Then after they reacted, both of them had blushes appear on their faces.
Senior Sister Bing fellpletely silent while Mu Bao Bao suddenly burst out in an angry voice, "What nonsense are you saying? Do you understand what kind of situation this is? And you''re still making these kinds of jokes?"
She had raised her hand as if she was about to pummel Lin Fan, but she didn''t punch him in the end.
If it was anyone else, she would have pummeled him into a pulp, but because it was Lin Fan, she couldn''t do that.
That was his privilege as the one that was the closest to her.
But she still wouldn''t let him anywhere near her senior sister, so she started moving away from her. Then she raised her fist in front of his face and said, "Exin."
Lin Fan had his hands raised in surrender already since he had already expected this. So he exined, "The thing that I have that is generating yang energy is called the Extreme Yang Seed. You can see it if you look at my dantian."
Both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing revealed skeptical looks, but they still released their spiritual senses to sweep Lin Fan. When Lin Fan felt the spiritual sensese over him, he didn''t resist at all as he let them check his dantian.
After one sweep, they were able to find it right away since there was only one thing like that in his dantian.
While they were surprised by the other things that were there, they decided to focus on the Extreme Yang Seed first.
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes and asked, "Where did you get this? I''ve never heard of you having something like this before."
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter look on his face.
Of course, he wouldn''t tell her that he got this from his system. His system was his greatest secret that he still hadn''t shared with anyone yetˇwell other than Rokuko, but she was attached to his system in the first ce.
Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao became even more doubtful.
She knew that Lin Fan was hiding secrets from her with all of these strange abilities that he had, but she never thought that he would be using these things to get with her senior sister.
This was where she drew the line.
No matter what, she wouldn''t let Lin Fan take advantage of her senior sisterˇ
After all, there were already enough rivals topete withˇ
No, no, it was all for her senior sister''s sake!
But before she could say anything, Senior Sister Bing said, "I''ll do it."
Chapter 401 Minor World (26)
?
When the two of them heard this, they couldn''t help revealing stunned looks.
Then Mu Bao Bao pushed Lin Fan away and went over to her Senior Sister Bing to say, "Senior sister, you don''t have to listen to his nonsense. You don''t even know if it will work or not, it''s just nonsense that he''s saying to fool you."
Lin Fan might not have cared about this if it was anyone else saying this, but since it was Mu Bao Bao saying itˇhe couldn''t help feeling tears forming in his eyesˇ
Was this the same girl who had said that she had loved him before?
Senior Sister Bing looked at Mu Bao Bao with a touched look, but then she still shook her head as she said, "You already saw the effect that it had and you could feel the powerful yang energy that came from him. Plus, you should know what kind of person he is better than me, so you shouldn''t be saying these kinds of things."
Mu Bao Bao pouted her lips when she heard this.
This was one of the rare times that she was acting like a spoiled little girl, but this also showed just how much she cared about her Senior Sister Bing.
So Lin Fan just stood on the side and remained silent.
Senior Sister Bing patted Mu Bao Bao''s hand a few more times as she calmed her down, but then she turned to look at me with a strange look. However, I could see that there wasn''t any doubt in her eyes.
After she had experienced that bit of yang energy that I had sent into her, she knew that the ims that I had made weren''t false.
But this was her first time after all and she was about to do it with someone that she had just metˇ
He was handsome, but she had always thought that her first time would be moreˇspecial.
Well, it was special in the way that doing this would save her life. It was just that she wanted this experience to be more special and romantic since she had always dreamed about her first time with her lover.
Once Mu Bao Bao calmed down, she knew that this was the only way.
But even then, she wasn''t happy about this and she kept ring at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile without saying anything.
Finally, she stood up and walked over to Lin Fan. She moved in close so that she could whisper in his ears.
"If you ever do anything to hurt my senior sister, I will cut it off."
Lin Fan couldn''t help trembling when he heard this and he looked into her eyes. All he saw was the serious look that seemed like she really would do it if she was given the chance.
All he could do was hold his hand up in surrender to show that he wouldn''t do anything that would hurt her.
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan before giving a sigh and asking, "Did you n all of this?"
Lin Fan said with a shake of his head, "I didn''t know anything about this, so how could I have nned it?"
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes even more to look at him, but she gave a nod in the end since she knew that he was right. He had been with her the entire time, so it wasn''t as if he could have found any time to n this.
She gave another sigh before asking, "There''s someone who''s providing you with all of these strange items and abilities, right?"
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this question, but in the endˇhe gave a nod to confirm this.
He thought that she at least deserved to know this.
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan with aplicated look before saying with another sigh, "I hope that you''ll trust me one day."
Then without giving Lin Fan any time to say anything, Mu Bao Bao turned to head to a corner of the room. When she went right up to the wall, the wall suddenly opened up and revealed a different room.
Her Senior Sister Bing had told her about this room, so she went to wait there.
After all, neither of them wanted the other to see what was about to happenˇ
Before she left though, Mu Bao Bao gave onest look at Lin Fan and whispered, "If you hurt herˇ"
Lin Fan once again revealed a bitter smile before showing a look that said that he wouldn''t.
Then the wall closed behind Mu Bao Bao and there were only the two of them left in the room.
Both of them felt awkward as they remained in that room together and there was only silence in the air.
Senior Sister Bing had sat back down on the bed and as she thought about what wasing next, she could feel her cheeks getting hotter. She couldn''t help pulling up the nkets so that it covered up her body as she shyly dug into them.
Even though she knew what was going to happen, she still covered up her body which really was opposite to what woulde.
Lin Fan stood there looking at her and he couldn''t help feeling that she was cute.
When they had been moving through this Minor World, there were many times where he thought she was terrifying because of what she had done. But nowˇshe was theplete opposite of that terrifying voice of the talisman.
With her beautiful blue hair and that fair skin that contrasted it, it was like a blue rose blooming in the wintery snow.
Not to mentionˇher figure that had been hidden in the cloak before was definitely something that stirred the fire in Lin Fan.
But this time, he knew that he couldn''t do what he had always done.
This time, he had to take it slow and slowly open her heart up to him or else he might hurt her.
If he did hurt herˇhe knew what was waiting for him.
So instead of pushing her down like he normally would have done with his girls, he slowly came to the bed and sat down beside her.
The two of them sat there in silence for a bit longer before Senior Sister Bing finally couldn''t take it anymore and peeked her head out to look at him.
Lin Fan saw this, but he didn''t do a thing as he waited for her to make the first move.
He knew that for girls like this, making the first move was actually counterproductive since it would just put her guard up.
Instead, he would let her curiosity take over and let her make the first move. As long as that happened, he would be able to slowly guide her and make her open up.
Or at least that was what happened in the research material that he studied.
But this worked here as Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help shyly looking at Lin Fan''s face. As she looked at it, the blush on her face became stronger.
She had seen handsome men before in the Love Sect, but there had never been someone as the one in front of her right now. Compared to him, all of the ones that she had seen before were like dirt.
As she fell into a daze looking at him, she couldn''t help leaning in closer to get a better look at him.
Lin Fan just stayed still, but he could see that she was moving closer and closer to himˇuntil she was right up in front of his face.
As she stared at him, he could feel the coldness that wasing from her, but he didn''t let himself move back. He just resisted the coldness as best as he could as he continued letting her look at him.
Finally, Senior Sister Bing''s eyes couldn''t help being attracted to his lips.
She had heard all about kissing and had practiced on her own before, but she had never tried actual kissing.
But she knew that this was one of the foremost and important things when it came to dual cultivationˇso she was very interested in it.
Seeing that she was drawn to his lips, Lin Fan finally made a move as he said, "Do you want to try it?" Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help jolting when she suddenly heard Lin Fan''s voice. She also couldn''t help scooching back a bit, butˇshe then looked up at his eyes.
Seeing the sincerity that was in them, she couldn''t help giving a nod out of reflex alone.
Lin Fan saw this and he knew that it was his time, so he raised his arms up and grabbed her by the shoulder.
When his hands fell onto her shoulder, she felt the same warm feeling that she had felt before. But at the same time, there was a different feeling that she hadn''t felt before.
This was a different kind of heat that came from a different ce.
And it also had a different effectˇ
She didn''t dislike this feeling, but she also didn''t know how to describe it.
That is until Lin Fan brought his lips right up to hers.
Looking at him close up like this, she knew what it wasˇ
It was her desires.
She knew what she wanted, so without hesitation, she initiated it as she leaned her head forward to ce a kiss on Lin Fan''s lips.
Lin Fan was surprised that she would take the lead like this, but he didn''t have his experience for nothing.
Chapter 402 Minor World (27)
?
After Senior Sister Bing came forward in a show of initiative, Lin Fan didn''t hold back anymore.
He knew that she had been taken over by her desires, so it was time to respond in turn.
Since she was making the first move, it was his turn as the man to take the lead.
So as she kissed him, his tongue started poking out.
Senior Sister Bing didn''t have any experience with intimate matters, so she had never done things like kissing before. She had only her experience of what others had told her and what she had practiced on her own with her pillow.
But that practice was only the most basic of techniques since she didn''t know about the more advanced techniques.
When his tongue poked through her lips, Senior Sister Bing''s eyes couldn''t help opening wide. She looked at Lin Fan as if she was asking him what he was doing, but then she was lost in those deep eyes filled with passion.
Lin Fan''s hands came down and he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer to him. At the same time, his tongue went deep into her mouth, wrapping around her tongue as he sucked on her saliva.
The more that he did this, the harder Senior Sister Bing found it to breathe.
But at the same time, there was a feeling of pleasure that came from her mouth that she just couldn''t resist.
This was a feeling that she had never felt before from her practice.
That added with the warm feeling that came from his touch started turning her mind nk.
Finally, Lin Fan let her lips go and she was able to breathe again.
As she was panting, she couldn''t help looking at him with eyes that were out of focus. There was this feeling that made it hard for her to keep her rationality and she waspletely focused on how handsome he looked.
When Lin Fan saw this, he knew that it was his chance.
So without hesitation, his hands that had been around her suddenly turned her around so that she was sitting in front of him. Then his wandering hands went across her chest and made their way to the peak of the mountain beforeˇsuddenly grabbing at them.
The moment that she felt his hands touching her, she felt like there was electricity filling her body that she couldn''t resist. This electricity went all the way to her brain and a part of her that was further down.
As the electric feeling reached her bottom part, there was a liquid that started dripping down her legs.
And with each grab of Lin Fan''s hand, there was a moan that escaped from her mouth.
She couldn''t stop that burning sensation inside of her from getting stronger and it wasn''t just because he was injecting her body full of yang energy through his touch. There was a burning sensation that was slowlying from the very center of her core that was burning away her rational thoughts.
While moaning, she couldn''t help saying, "More, more, don''t stop, don''t stop."
When Lin Fan heard this, the smile on his face became even wider as his hands started getting even more handsy.
One of his hands kept grabbing at her chest while the other oneˇstarted ying with the little tip at the crest of these peaks.
The moment that Senior Sister Bing felt his finger flicking those little tips, she couldn''t stop herself as she felt something building up down below. This feeling built up more and more before she said, "I can''t hold it anymore!"
When this happened, Lin Fan stopped ying with her chest and his hands moved down to grab her legs.
He spread them wide open and there was a great flood that spurted out from in between them,nding on the ground.
The moment that the liquid touched the ground, it froze from how cold this ce was.
However, there was no denying that feeling of satisfaction that Senior Sister Bing had felt.
After she climaxed, her body suddenly went limp and she leaned back against Lin Fan, with her head in his chest.
This was the first time that she had experienced something like this.
Growing up in the Love Sect, it was inevitable that she would learn about these things at a young age. So as a young girl, she had done many kinds of experiments and explored parts of her body.
That included touching herself until sheˇclimaxed.
But this climax that she just experienced, it was unlike anything that she had ever felt before. This was a feeling that shook her to her very core andpletely emptied her brain, causing her mind to go nk as sheid there in Lin Fan''s embrace.
When Lin Fan saw the spray that came from Senior Sister Bing, he couldn''t help revealing a proud and satisfied look.
He hade a long way and his technique had progressed from many hours of experience, so of course he was proud and satisfied with what he had achieved.
But that didn''t mean that it was over yet.
There was still plenty more for him to do, so his hands continued to move.
They went to Senior Sister Bing''s neck and then started pulling the dress that she was wearing down.
Senior Sister Bing had been in a daze from the climax that she had just experienced, but she still reacted when she felt the dress on her body falling down. She realized what was happening and her hands came up to her chest to stop it from falling.
When Lin Fan saw this, he stopped pulling her dress down and moved his face forward so that he looked at her from above.
Senior Sister Bing also looked up at him at the same time.
Then Lin Fan said, "Do you not want to do it?"
Senior Sister Bing was taken aback by what he said, but then she slowly brought her hands down as a sign from him to continue.
This time, it wasn''t just because she needed the yang energy from him, but alsoˇbecause there was a part of her that had been shaken when he suggested that they stop. It wasn''t the rational part of her that knew that she needed the yang energy to help her suppress her Extreme Yin Body, it was the part of her that wanted to do it because it felt good.
That climax just now was the best thing that she had felt and she didn''t want it to end there.
When Lin Fan saw her obedient posture, he couldn''t help revealing a smile before his hands continued.
The dress quickly came off her body this time as he didn''t slowly pull it off. He had only slowly pulled it off because he wanted her reaction first before he pulled it off, but now that she reacted and had given permission there was no need to hold back.
As she sat there naked in front of him, he couldn''t help admiring the scene in front of him.
There were two perfect peaks that weren''t too big or small and at the tip of them, there were two light pink tips that were standing tall and proud. Her skin was just as white and fair as the skin on her face, making those two pink tips stand out even more.
Once they were revealed, her body couldn''t help trembling from the shyness that she felt, which made those perfect peaks sway and the two pink tips tremble.
This immediately ignited the mes inside of Lin Fan and it didn''t take long before Senior Sister Bing felt something poking her back.
She couldn''t help looking back slightly as she asked, "What isˇ"
Before she could finish, she saw the tent and the thing that was poking her in her back.
The moment that she saw this, her chin couldn''t help dropping becauseˇwasn''t this thing just too big?
If it was put inside of herˇwouldn''t she be split in half?
But there was also part of her that was excited about this and there was even more liquid that dripped out from in between her legs.
After Lin Fan finished admiring the beautiful scenery in front of him, his hands started moving.
There was one that grabbed both of the pink tips of those peaks and pulled them forward together. The other hand went down in between her legs and he couldn''t help being surprised by how wet it was.
But he didn''t stop there as one finger, the middle finger bent slightly as his hand found her private ce.
It found the opening and it slowly went inside.
The moment that Senior Sister Bing felt this finger slowly enter her, once again her body was filled with electricity.
She had put her own finger in there before for her experiments, but the feeling of Lin Fan''s finger in there waspletely different. The size, the shape, the feel, it was all different from when she put her own finger in.
But that didn''t mean that this feeling was bad.
Rather, it filled her with the same pleasure as when her chest was being grabbed earlier and it was a pleasure that was even stronger than the one that she felt before.
It didn''t take long before Lin Fan''s fingering made her climax once more just like she had done before.
Though with his hand there, the spray that was released covered his hand andpletely soaked it.
He pulled his hand back out and looked at it before bringing it over to Senior Sister Bing''s face with an evil smile. He then said, "You made the mess, so you should clean it up."
Chapter 403 Minor World (28)
?
Senior Sister Bing looked at his hand that was ced in front of her face.
Seeing how wet it was, she couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed since she was the one that had caused this mess. But at the same time, seeing his hand covered in thisˇmade her excited.
She didn''t know why she felt excited, but this excitement filled her heart and she couldn''t take it anymore.
So she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue, moving closer and closer to his hand until her tongue was on it.
The first taste of this liquid that came from her was not a pleasant one.
It had a strange salty taste to it that she didn''t enjoy, so she couldn''t help bringing her tongue and head reeling back. But Lin Fan didn''t pull his hand away just because she didn''t enjoy the taste.
With this hand ced in front of her face, the smell that came from it drew her in again and she couldn''t help moving forward again with her tongue out.
She had expected the same taste as before when she licked his hand again, but this time, it didn''t taste as bad as it did the first time. There was the same saltiness that came from it, but there was also a bit of sweetness that filled her mouth.
This sweet and salty taste wasn''t as bad as she thought it would be, so she kept licking the hand until the liquid that had been on it waspletely reced by her saliva.
After she finished licking, she could feel herself dripping again from down there.
She didn''t know why she was burning so much after doing this, but there was no denying that she was turned on from licking her own liquids off his hand.
Lin Fan had been waiting the whole time for her to finish and when she did, he finally pulled back his hand.
Seeing the look of her face, he gave a satisfied nod.
That was because this was a face that he was familiar with, a face that he had already seen many times with his girls.
This was a face that told him that they were already lost in their desires and that it was time for him to push it.
So he didn''t move at all after seeing this look on her face.
Senior Sister Bing was burning up down there, so she wanted to keep going with him. But when she saw that he didn''t move at all, she couldn''t help getting agitated.
She turned around and looked up at Lin Fan as she said, "Why did you stop? Keep going, I need your yang energy to help suppress my Extreme Yin Body."
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile again when he heard this.
He grabbed her and pushed her down to her knees. Senior Sister Bing didn''t resist at all as she just let him do what he wanted with her body, with the expectation that he would give her pleasure.
But Lin Fan didn''t do that.
Instead of moving his hands across her body, he went to his pants to pull them off.
There was already arge tent that had been pitched inside of his pants and when the thing inside was freed, it popped out in front of Senior Sister Bing''s face. She couldn''t help moving back slightly when she saw this thing suddenly pop out in front of her.
But when she saw what it was, she couldn''t help being even more stunned.
That was because this was her first time seeing a real one.
She had heard about it from others in the Love Sect, but seeing it in person for the first time really was a different feeling.
The smell that came from it, it was the first thing that hit her.
This wasn''t a pleasant smell the first time that she smelled it and she wanted to turn her head away at first, but thenˇShe didn''t know what it was about this smell that attracted her, but she couldn''t stop herself from sniffing at it.
She waspletely entranced by this thing that had been ced in front of her.
But she still didn''t know what Lin Fan was nning by bringing this out until she heard him sayˇ
"It''s not fair for you to enjoy it by yourself, so you should also make me feel good, don''t you think?"
Senior Sister Bing looked at therge pole in front of her and she couldn''t help giving a gulp.
She knew exactly what he was implying, but this was her first time doing this, so naturally she was nervous.
But as the smell from the thing in front of her face hit her, she couldn''t help bing more and more entranced by it. She wanted to take it into her mouth and see what it tasted like.
So slowly, Senior Sister Bing opened her mouth as she moved closer to the thing ced in front of her.
She opened it as wide as she could since it was just too big for her if she didn''t open her mouth wide.
When she first put it into her mouth, she couldn''t help choking as it was just too big. At the same time, it felt like she was about to dislocate her jaw with how much it opened her mouth.
But she was able to endure in the end and push it in, even though it was just the tip.
When the thing was in her mouth, the taste of it filled her mouth.
This was a very strange taste, but just like with the licking of the hand that she did before, she slowly got used to this taste. It didn''t take long before she found it to be nice and she even wanted more of it.
So even though her tongue was pushed back by this thing in her mouth, she moved it as much as she could across the tip of this thing. She licked as much of it as she could, trying to get as much of the taste as possible.
This was a feeling that Lin Fan had never felt before.
This was a girl who had knowledge, but apleteck of experience.
So it was a mix of somewhat knowing what to do, while also figuring it out for the first time.
She definitely had the enthusiasm, but her techniqueˇcould use a bit of work.
At the same time, there was this slightly cool sensation that came from her tongue that spread across the tip of his pole. This was a sensation that he had never felt before from anyone else.
Still, the sloppy way that she licked his pole was a very refreshing feelingpared to the usuals skills that Mu Bao Bao had obtained. So he couldn''t help being filled with pleasure until he could feel his climaxing.
When Senior Sister Bing felt the thing in her mouth starting to swell, her eyes grew bigger. Those eyes were filled with a trace of fear and a trace of excitement.
She knew what was about to happen, but she was scared since this was her first time. But at the same time, she was looking forward to seeing just what this liquid that would be shot into her mouth would taste like.
In the end, her instincts took over when it expanded so much that it filled her mouthpletely and started to choke her.
She wanted to move her head back so that she could breathe again, but Lin Fan suddenly grabbed the sides of her head.
When she felt him grabbing the sides of her head, Senior Sister Bing''s eyes couldn''t help opening even wider. She wanted to struggle and pull her head away, but there was no time as she felt something being shot into her mouth.
This liquid that was shot into her mouth was very warm. It wasn''t just that it was warm from being in her mouth, there was also a warm feeling that filled her and went right to her core.
This feeling made her body go weak and she wasn''t able to resist at all as Lin Fan finished inside of her.
When he had finished climaxing, Lin Fan let go of Senior Sister Bing''s head and her body crumpled to the floor.
Her legs were spread and she was lying on her back, breathing hard without opening her mouth. Perhaps she would have been better off breathing with her mouth, but it seemed like she was refusing to open it, as if she was afraid of letting what was inside out.
Lin Fan knew what was inside of her mouth since he had been the one that had shot it in there, but he couldn''t help being surprised that she kept it in her mouth like this.
After catching her breath, Senior Sister Bing gave one big swallow and everything in her mouth was swallowed down.
The tasteˇwasn''t a taste that she enjoyed, but she could feel that warm feeling filling her even more. It was even stronger than when that liquid had been shot into her mouth and it made her body go even softer.
After she finished swallowing it, she opened her mouth and gave arge exhale.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by her sudden willingness to swallow since his experience with the others told him that most weren''t ready to swallow the first time.
But it was different with Senior Sister Bing since she had swallowed it without hesitation.
After she swallowed it, he also felt that something was different about her, but he couldn''t tell exactly what.
Chapter 404 Minor World (29)
?
Senior Sister Bing knew exactly what was different about her body.
The yin energy that wasing from her core had be much weaker, so the air around them also started warming up.
There were even parts of the floor where the frost started melting.
She could feel the liquid that Lin Fan shot into her working to curb that cold feeling that came from deep inside of her.
This was a feeling that she hadn''t felt in a long time.
It had reached a level where she was able to control that Extreme Yin Body again. If she wanted to stop, she could since her life was no longer in danger.
But she didn''t want to stop.
She was still feeling the burning sensation that wasing from down below. She knew that unless she was able to relieve that burning sensation, she wouldn''t be able to stop it frompletely consuming her.
It was a good thing that she knew just how to relieve this burning sensation.
There was still one thing that they hadn''t done yet, the final thing that came with dual cultivation.
The thing that she was looking forward to the most.
Before she could do that thoughˇshe had to help Lin Fan''s thing stand up again.
After he had climaxed, his pole had turned soft and had started falling down. It was no longer as hard and long as before, it no longer invoked the same feeling of wanting it deep inside of her.
So she couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.
But it didn''t take long before Lin Fan''s thing was standing up again.
Senior Sister Bing looked right up at him with her bodypletely exposed and a submissive look on her face as she asked, "Is that it? Are we done?"
Seeing her like this, the mes inside of Lin Fan were once again lit as he said with an evil smile, "Not even close."
As he said this, the pole that had started getting smaller and softer suddenly stopped shrinking. Instead, it suddenly became harder and started growing right in front of Senior Sister Bing''s face.
As it grew, it became evenrger than before and poked Senior Sister Bing right in the face.
When it poked her in the face, she couldn''t help being surprised by how big it was.
At the same time, there was even more liquid that started dripping down from her legs.
Lin Fan took the lead this time since he knew that there was no longer a need to hold back. She was even asking for it, so he knew that he would be able to do what he wanted with her body and she wouldn''t say a thing.
So he picked her up from off the ground and dropped her onto the bed.
Senior Sister Bing justid there and waited for Lin Fan to do what he wanted to do. During this time, it felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest with how strong it was beating.
Lin Fan took a moment to admire the body that was ced in front of him.
Starting from the bottom, there were two perfectly smooth legs that seemed like they were carved from ice. Then there was a full hip that helped create the perfect bottom of the hourss. There was a slender belly that was as white as snow. There were a pair of peaks that were perfectly shaped, neither being too big or small, with two perfect light pink tips on them.
And then, finally there was the face that had a faint blush on it, which was even more prominent because of her fair skin.
This beautiful scene beingid bare in front of him really stirred the mes that were burning inside of him.
After admiring this scene, he grabbed both of Senior Sister Bing''s legs and brought them up to her head.
With the flexibility that came with cultivation, it was no problem for her to do this. At the same time, with how strong her body was from being refined by her cultivation, she had no problem holding this position.
After bringing her legs up, Lin Fan said, "Hold them."
Senior Sister Bing was surprised to hear this, but she gave an obedient nod before taking her feet with her hands, keeping those legs up.
Lin Fan looked down at his work and he revealed a smile.
She waspletely revealed and ready for what he was about to do.
So he got in position above her and lined it up before giving a singleˇthrust.
With how wet she was, there was no resistance at all when he suddenly thrusted into her.
Since this was Senior Sister Bing''s first time though, the first thing that she felt was the pain that came from being prated. There were traces of tears that formed in her eyes, but she kept herself from crying in the end.
After that first thrust, Lin Fan stopped himself and waited for her to adjust to the feeling before he started moving again.
When he pulled out, there was apletely different look on Senior Sister Bing''s face.
Instead of the one that was filled with pain, this time, she revealed a look that showed the pleasure that she was enjoying.
It was still a bit painful since it was her first time, but now the pleasure was starting toe through.
Then on the second thrust, she couldn''t believe just how deep he went inside of her.
On that first thrust, Lin Fan hadn''t pushed all the way in since it was justˇtoo tight. It was her first time, so the insides were not properly stretched out yet and he couldn''t push in too deeply.
But the second timeˇ
There was much less resistance and he was almost able to push all the way into her.
This time, the pleasure that filled Senior Sister Bing made her unable to stop her face from changing. Her eyes crossed and her tongue came out as her facepletely filled with pleasure.
Lin Fan wasn''t done with just that yet.
He continued to thrust his hips back and forth inside of her, prating her again and again with his thing.
As he did this, Senior Sister Bing''s facepletely twisted with pleasure. The waves of pleasure assaulted her brain again and again and shepletely lost control of herself as her mind went nk.
She couldn''t help herself as she squirted once more.
But it wasn''t just one time.
It was almost as if with every thrust, there was a wave of liquid that was released from her.
There was this loud pping sound that was heard as Lin Fan''s hip went up against her hip again and again. This was made even louder by the liquid that she had released which coated both of them.
Lin Fan had plenty of experience and was good at controlling himself, but he really couldn''t help it with Senior Sister Bing.
That was because there was a different feeling that came with her.
There was a cooling feeling that wrapped around his thing that he had never felt before when he did it with any of the other girls. This was a feeling that he couldn''t describe, but the pleasure that it gave him was unlike anything he had felt before.
That was because there was something deep inside of him that was resisting the heat with a burning sensation.
As he continued to thrust into her, the cold and warm feeling became stronger and stronger until he couldn''t hold himself back anymore.
At this point, Senior Sister Bing''s head was already reeled back in pleasure and it didn''t seem like she would notice a thing.
But since it was her first time, he decided not to shoot it inside of her.
He would do that in the future, but for the first time, he didn''t want to overwhelm her.
But before he could pull out, there were a pair of legs that wrapped around his waist.
When he felt this, he noticed that Senior Sister Bing''s legs hade down at an unknown time and were now wrapped around him. When they wrapped around him, they firmly gripped him and pushed him even faster than he was going before.
Then when he tried to pull out, they firmly grabbed him and pushed him back in, not letting him pull out.
Senior Sister Bing looked up at him with fanatical eyes as she said, "Shoot it in me. I want to feel you in me!"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a strange smile when he heard this.
He didn''t know what came over her, but he wasn''t against it.
In fact, when she had said this, he couldn''t help being even more turned on by it.
So he followed her words and pressed down on her, pushing his thing deep into her as he was about to climax.
When he reached the deepest parts of her, he shot his load into her.
When this happened, Senior Sister Bing could feel the warming feeling that came from his seed. It was even warmer than when he had shot his seed down her throat.
At the same time, she could feel the cold feeling deep inside of herˇalmost disappear without a trace.
This was a feeling that had been bothering her for many years now, but for the first time, she didn''t feel it at all.
For the first time, she was free from the Extreme Yin Body that she had suffered from her entire life.
Tears couldn''t help streaming down her cheek when she felt this.
For the first time, she felt free.
Chapter 405 Minor World (30)
?
Itsted several rounds before it was over.
By the end of it, both of them were lying on the bed with exhausted and satisfied looks on their faces.
Senior Sister Bing was lying in Lin Fan''s arms and both of them had their eyes closed as they were drifting off to sleep.
When they woke up, they found that Mu Bao Bao was standing there over them with her arms crossed. When they saw her like this, both of them revealed awkward smiles.
But Mu Bao Bao didn''t stay like that for long.
She came onto the bed as well and pushed Lin Fan off before moving to Senior Sister Bing''s side. She took Senior Sister Bing''s hands and asked, "Senior sister, how are you feeling?"
Senior Sister Bing revealed a smile and gave a nod before saying, "I''m fine, I no longer feel as cold as before."
Mu Bao Bao still had a concerned look on her face, but she knew that this was indeed the case.
After all, her hands weren''t freezing from holding Senior Sister Bing''s hands.
If this was before, ayer of frost would have formed over them already and she would be shivering from the yin energy prating her.
But this time, she didn''t feel anything.
Since there was no longer the colding from her, she knew that the yin energy had been suppressed to the point where it was no longer leaking out of Senior Sister Bing. At the same time, that also meant that her life would no longer be in danger from the excessive yin energy stored in her body.
After taking a moment topose herself, she couldn''t hold back in the end as she jumped forward to hug her Senior Sister Bing.
Senior Sister Bing also had a few tears in her eyes as she held Mu Bao Bao, patting her on the back tofort her.
She had been afraid of dying because of the Extreme Yin Body that she was born with and she had almost epted her death, but nowˇshe had been able to ovee it.
It could be said that she waspletely reborn because of this.
Not only was she not filled with excessive yin energy anymore, her cultivation had also gone up a level. While she had been sleeping, she had gone up to the Mid Qi Condensing Realm.
Not only that, Lin Fan had also broken through while sleeping.
He had gone from the Mid Foundation Realm to the High Foundation Realm.
But even then, he was still the weakest person here and he was still being pushed around by Mu Bao Bao.
As he sat there on the side watching them, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
Seeing the two of them being happy like this was warming his heart and he knew that he had done something good today.
At the same time though, he couldn''t help revealing a secret smile. He had also obtained something from helping Senior Sister Bing.
Once they had finished celebrating and calmed down, they turned back to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan came over and asked, "Are you alright now?"
Senior Sister Bing gave a nod as a blush came over her face.
This was her first time looking at Lin Fan since what had happened between the two of them. She didn''t know why, but it seemed like he was much more handsome than beforeˇalmost as if he was glowing.
She couldn''t stop her heart from beating fast and a blush from appearing on her face.
Mu Bao Bao saw this and couldn''t help revealing a scowl.
She moved in between Lin Fan and her Senior Sister Bing.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile when he saw this and didn''te any closer. But there were still things that he had to ask.
So he said, "Are you going toe back with us now?"
When Mu Bao Bao heard this, she also turned to look at Senior Sister Bing with a hopeful look.
She hadn''t been able to help Senior Sister Bing in the past when she left the Love Sect, so now she wanted to make up for it. But of course, this couldn''t be med on her since she was still a weak child back then who couldn''t do a thing to help her Senior Sister Bing.
But it was different nowˇ
If her Senior Sister Bing coulde back with them to the new Love Sect, then it would make everything right again.
However, after hesitating a bit, Senior Sister Bing still shook her head and said, "I can''t. I still have many people who are chasing me, so it''s not safe for me to return to the Love Sect." Then she revealed a bitter smile before saying, "Plus, there''s bound to be even more people after me after what happened here."
She was of course referring to the massacre that had happened outside.
Mu Bao Bao wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth in the end since she knew that her Senior Sister Bing was right.
She could say that she didn''t care, but it would be a lie.
She had found a new ce to call home and it was a ce that was more fragile than her previous home. She didn''t want to arbitrarily make this decision and put everyone in danger.
But to her surprise, Lin Fan suddenly said, "That''s fine, I have a ce for you to hide. Not to mention, you have this Minor World, so that will help us develop the Love Sect."
Senior Sister Bing wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth after looking at Lin Fan''s confident look. Still, even if she felt something from Lin Fan that inspired her, there was still hesitation that was on her face.
Mu Bao Bao just silently waited for her decision.
Lin Fan took advantage of this gap toe forward and ced his hand on Senior Sister Bing''s head. He patted her on the head as he said, "You''re my woman now, so just trust me, alright?"
Senior Sister Bing looked up at Lin Fan in a daze before her heart started beating fast and her face was covered in blush. Her heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest.
She was surprised that it didn''t burst from how fast it was beating.
In the end, she gave a small nod to show that she agreed.
Mu Bao Bao was very happy to see this, but she was also a bit sour because of what Lin Fan had said.
So she made her way in between the two of them and started pinching Lin Fan in the sides.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile as he moved back. But he also had a satisfied look since he had aplished what he had wanted to aplish.
The three of them took a while to calm down before settling on the couch again.
It was the two girls on one side and Lin Fan on the other.
If he tried to approach, Mu Bao Bao would scare him off with a re.
During this time, Senior Sister Bing told them all about what happened after she left the Love Sect.
As one would expect, it was a tale of hardship where she was chased by many enemies that were trying to take revenge on her. She hade close to losing her life many times, but she survived in the end.
All of that changed when she identally stumbled onto some ruins and found this Minor World.
It was an inheritance from an expert that had long passed, but it hadn''t been easy to get.
Senior Sister Bing had almost lost her life many times trying to pass the trial to obtain this Minor World.
But in the end, she was able to get it.
When she finished her story, Mu Bao Bao hugged her with a sad look in her eyes. She knew that her senior sister would suffer after leaving the Love Sect, but she never thought that it would be this much.
She was even surprised that her senior sister was still this loyal to the Love Sect that she would try to take revenge for them.
Lin Fan however was more focused on what came next.
He asked her about the tournament that she had set up.
Senior Sister Bing told them everything about it, how she had used a secret identity and spread the information about the hidden door behind the waterfall. Her n was just to get a bit of revenge on the ones that had destroyed the Love Sect and to gain more information about the ones behind them.
She only knew which sects had been involved in the destruction of the Love Sect, but she never knew about the princes that had been behind them.
After hearing all of this, Lin Fan knitted his brows and said, "We already knew that the eighth prince was involved, but we never knew about the twelfth princeˇIt seems that this runs much deeper than we thought."
On the side, Mu Bao Bao also revealed a guilty look.
She sat there feeling more and more guilty until she finally said, "It''s all my fault."
Senior Sister Bing was surprised to hear this before quicklyforting her.
However, Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t let herfort her as she admitted, "I''m from the Mu Royal Family, that''s the reason why they attacked."
Senior Sister Bing slightly knitted her brows when she heard this.
Chapter 406 Minor World (31)
?
Mu Bao Bao just sat there and waited for Senior Sister Bing to do something, to do anything.
The look in her eyes made it clear that she was expecting Senior Sister Bing to me her or to hate her, but that didn''t happen in the end.
Senior Sister Bing just stared at Mu Bao Bao with aplicated look at first. However, her eyes turned gentle as she came forward to take Mu Bao Bao in her arms.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t know how to react since she waspletely caught off guard by Senior Sister Bing acting like this. After all, she had expected any kind of reaction other than this.
Senior Sister Bing held Mu Bao Bao close and patted her back as she said, "It must have been hard on you. I know that we don''t pick the family that we''re born into, but it''s about the family that we make along the way that matters."
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes couldn''t help tearing up when she heard this.
She gave a sniffle before putting her head in Senior Sister Bing''s chest.
The two of them just stayed like that for a while before Mu Bao Bao finally came out with eyes that werepletely swollen.
Lin Fan wanted to let them continue along in this world of theirs, but there was something that had to be taken care of first. After all, there was still a group of people that were waiting outside for us.
So I interrupted them by saying, "What do we do about Bi Qing''s group?"
When the two of them heard this, they couldn''t help revealing knitted brows and worried looks.
This was especially bad since Senior Sister Bing also had this same worried look.
I had thought that she would know what to do since she was the one who had invited them here in the first ce, but that didn''t seem to be the case. It seemed like even she had been caught off guard by the appearance of Bi Qing''s powerful group and she didn''t know what to do about them.
So I gave a sigh and said, "Then should we let them go even though they know everything? Or should we trap them in here? Can you even trap them in here?"
Senior Sister Bing shook her head with a bitter smile.
"No, the array that I used to trap them will onlyst so long and then I would have no way of dealing with them. Of course, when worsees to worse, I can just kick them out. I am the master of this Minor World, so I can throw out anyone I don''t want in this ce with ease."
This was the part that she said confidently, but as for the restˇone could hear the worry in her voice.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan said, "There''s no point in thinking too much about this. We should go and talk to them. At the very least, I can tell that she''s in the mood to negotiate."
That was what Lin Fan hoped was true.
Bi Qing always seemed mysterious and seemed like she had her own ns, but so far, she had shown that she was willing to talk things over.
He hoped that he could use this toe up with a way for them to settle this peacefully.
Senior Sister Bing hesitated a bit before giving a nod.
She didn''t think that this matter would be settled that easily, especially since what the other side wanted wasˇher.
They hade for the Extreme Yin Essence, that was something that made up the foundation of the Extreme Yin Body that she had. If they wanted to take the Extreme Yin Essence from herˇthey would have to rip it out of her body.
As for whether she would survive that or notˇshe definitely wouldn''t survive.
The Extreme Yin Essence was something that was in her body innately, so if it were to be ripped out of her, then she would be left with an empty body. An empty body void of this energy would shrivel away and die.
So the only way that this could end was if they were chased off or she was killed from having the Extreme Yin Essence sucked out of her.
Or that was what she thought.
Lin Fan had them all put on their cloaks again before leading the way back out.
When they came out, they were surprised to find that Bi Qing''s group were all sitting there with some tea on the table in front of them. They clearly weren''t restrained by the array that should have been restraining them.
As soon as we saw this, all three of us stopped moving and raised our guard.
We didn''t know what Bi Qing''s group was up to, but they were able to do whatever they wanted now.
With how much stronger they were, this could all end in an instantˇ
But seeing us like this made Bi Qing reveal an amused look.
She waved her hand and said, "There''s no need to act like this, we just wanted to talk in the first ce."
We had a wary look on our face as we looked at the other cloaked figures of Bi Qing''s group.
While she had a friendly look, we could tell that they didn''t have the same friendly look. But at the very least, they restrained themselves because Bi Qing told them to restrain themselves.
At the very least, we were able to have a conversation because of this.
So the three of us stood on the other side of the room from them while waiting for Bi Qing to speak.
Bi Qing didn''t say a word as she looked at the three of us with an amused smile. One would think that she would focus on Senior Sister Bing who was the one that she knew the least about, but that wasn''t the case.
Her eyes seemed to be on me the entire time.
After a long period of silence, Bi Qing finally said, "So, is it safe to assume that you know each other?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer right away and looked at Bi Qing''s face, trying to get a reaction from her. But in the end, he wasn''t able to judge anything from her deadpan face, so he just gave a simple nod in response.
Bi Qing gave a nod as well before saying, "Then is it safe to assume that you can speak for all three of you?" Naturally her eyes were looking at me as she said this.
Lin Fan looked right back at her and then he gave a nod in response to show that this was indeed the case.
Since he had agreed, Bi Qing''s stance changed from a whimsical one to a serious one. She looked right at Lin Fan with that serious look and asked, "Are you all from the Love Sect?"
This time, there was no answer that followed.
Although there was no stopping her from making assumptions, there was no need for us to confirm these assumptions. After all, there was nothing to gain from confirming that the remnants of the Love Sect had remained and gathered.
Even if she had shown that she was friendly towards the Love Sect, not everything was as it seemed on the surface. There was no knowing if anything that she had shown was true or not. At the same time, there was no knowing if she had any ulterior motives.
If we revealed ourselves while she still had ulterior motives, we would be the one that suffered in the end.
Seeing that I wasn''t answering at all, Bi Qing didn''t mind. She just moved on to the next question, "Can I assume that the Extreme Yin Essence is indeed here, but you aren''t willing to give it to me?"
This time, I didn''t know whether to answer or not. If I did answer and confirm it, then there was the chance that they would attack right away in an attempt to take it. If I didn''t answer, then there was the chance that they would attack anyway to clear out this ce to search for it.
In the end, it was all about which answer made it less likely that they would attack us.
After thinking about it, I just decided to tell the truth and trust that she wouldn''t do anything to us then and there. So far, Bi Qing had shown that she was a calm and rxed person that was easy to talk to. I''m sure that she wouldn''t jump the gun and attack us for now reason.
Though for the cloaked ones in the back that seemed like they were ring at us, I wasn''t so sure.
But they weren''t making a move yet, so Bi Qing should have given them some kind of order not to do anything.
Seeing that I responded with a nod, Bi Qing revealed an amused smile before saying, "Then it seems like we''re at an impasse."
The cloaked protectors around her seemed to want to say something, but she cut them all off by raising her hand to stop them. Seeing that she didn''t want them to act, these people had no choice but to sit calmly.
Even though their faces couldn''t be seen, it still felt like they would attack if they were given the chance.
So as they sat there, there was an awkward silence that filled the air until Bi Qing suddenly said, "If you can''t hand over the Extreme Yin Essence, then I''ll consider leaving if you can help me solve one problem."
Chapter 407 Minor World (32)
?
As soon as Bi Qing said this, all three of them knitted their brows.
They didn''t know what Bi Qing wanted just yet, but they couldn''t help feeling that it wasn''t something that would be easy to give. After all, this was something that would rece the Extreme Yin Essence, which was considered quite the valuable thing.
So whatever was being exchanged wouldn''t be cheap and easy to give.
But this was their only option since the other option was to be attacked by the protectors behind her.
They could already feel the hostility that wasing from these protectors, so they knew that they wouldn''t hesitate to attack as soon as Bi Qing gave the order.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan asked with a sigh, "What do you want?"
Bi Qing said, "I want you."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a stunned look when he heard this.
He couldn''t help doubting his ears as he thought that he must have misheard what she had said. After all, what he thought that she had said would be impossibleˇit wasn''t as if this was some kind of crazy romˇ
Both of the girls standing on Lin Fan''s side also revealed shocked looks at first, but then they quickly recovered andˇthe two of them started pinching Lin Fan''s sides.
Feeling the pinches on his sides, Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile before saying, "I think I heard that wrong. Can you please repeat it?"
Bi Qing said with a teasing smile, "I said that I want you."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked once again when he heard this.
It might have been a mistake one time, but a second timeˇwas definitely no mistake.
He had heard it very clearly that time that she had said that she wanted him.
But what did she want him for?
There was nothing special that he had that she would want. Maybe the illusion spell, but that shouldn''t be important enough that she would give up the Extreme Yin Essence for it.
He was still lost in thought until pain from his sides woke him up.
The two girls were now ring at him and they were pinching even harder than before.
Lin Fan once again revealed a bitter smile when he saw this.
It was just a good thing that they had cloaks covering up their faces, or else Bi Qing might have seen everything. Though based on their bodynguage, she was able to guess what their reactions were.
After another moment of silence, Lin Fan asked, "What do you want me for?"
Bi Qing had the same teasing smile as she replied, "You are someone who keeps surprising me with all kinds of strange things, so I want your help in solving a problem."
Seeing the way that Lin Fan acted when he heard this, she couldn''t help adding as a tease, "Could it be that you wanted to do something else with me?"
When Lin Fan heard this, the sigh that had beening out stopped and he revealed another bitter smile. At the same time, he could feel the two hands that were pinching his sides.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know if I can really help you with the problem that you have." Then after a pause, he added, "But I''m willing to give it a try if you are."
Bi Qing gave a nod in response to this before saying, "I''m sure that you''ll be able to surprise me."
Lin Fan was confused where this confidence of hers came from, but he didn''t say anything in response to this.
Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Bi Qing didn''t mind as she suddenly stood up.
The protectors behind her were also about to stand up, but she raised her hand and stopped them.
She took two steps forward so that she was right in front of me and thenˇshe raised her hand to her clothes.
She was wearing a simple robe and not much else, so there was only a singleyer that was currently covering her body.
When her hands were at her neck, she pulled down at the cor and the robe started toe off her.
When Lin Fan saw this, he immediately raised his hands to cover his face. But behind the cloak''s hood, his eyes were still open and peeking out of the cracks of his fingers.
He quickly said, "What, what, what are you doing? Why are you suddenly stripping?"
Bi Qing just revealed a teasing smile and said, "It''ll be over soon."
Lin Fan gave a gulp when he heard this, but he didn''t turn away as he waited for her to finish.
Of course, during this time, he felt two hands pinching his sides again.
As the cor of Bi Qing''s clothes came down, her robe came off her body untilˇthere was a sudden change.
Bi Qing disappeared from that spot and she was recedˇby someonepletely different.
This person had another set of robes under the one that had been taken off.
When Lin Fan saw this person, he couldn''t help feeling that this person lookedˇvery familiar.
It was as if he had seen this person before, but he couldn''t tell where.
This was a beautiful face that had fine and delicate features. The most eye catching part of this beautiful face were the dark eyes right in the center. These dark eyes werepletely different from the gentle eyes that Bi Qing had before.
There was an evil look that seemed like they could see right through a person.
As she looked at Lin Fan, it felt like every part of him was being seen by her.
ˇ¤?¦Čm He couldn''t help giving a gulp after seeing her.
Once the robe was off, ''Bi Qing'' said, "Can you see what''s wrong with me?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he was still looking at her face since he could feel that something was simr about her. It was like there was something about his face that he had seen before, but he couldn''t help his finger on it.
After a long period of silence, he finally said, "Are you rted to the Ye Family?"
The moment that he said this, all of the protectors suddenly stood up and released their aura to suppress him. ''Bi Qing'' wasn''t able to react at all since she was dazed by what Lin Fan had suddenly just said.
But then ''Bi Qing'' raised her hand to stop the protectors before saying, "How did you know?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an awkward look when he heard this.
It was very simple, it was because he remembered a face that was very simr to the face that was in front of him.
Ye Tian Xie, that was the face that was very simr to the one that was in front of him.
If he looked at it carefully, he would even think that they were almost identical to each other with just a few minor differences. His guess was that the two of them were rted to each other in some way or another.
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question, but ''Bi Qing'' just epted that as his answer.
''Bi Qing'' then said, "Since you know that, can you tell me what''s wrong with my body?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he didn''t hesitate as he used his Appraisal Eyes.
Since she had said this, he assumed that she wouldn''t put up any guard as he used his Appraisal Eyes on her. They had failed before because she had her guard up, so he couldn''t prate through her spiritual senses.
But nowˇ
When he looked at her, he was surprised by what he found.
He wasn''t able to find out her identity since there seemed to be something that was blocking that part, but he could tell what the problem with her body was. It was an imbnce of energies inside of her dantian.
From the description that the Appraisal Eyes gave, it seemed to be an imbnce caused by her cultivation technique.
The cultivation technique that she used was called the Heavenly Demon Art and it was one that allowed the user to draw in all the energies of the world.
But this was an immense amount of energy and it created the imbnce that came from too many types of energy being in the same ce.
So he understood why she needed that Extreme Yin Essence.
The Extreme Yin Essence had another ability other than freezing things, it was able to tranquilize things and slow them down.
By using this, she would be able to suppress the swirling mass of energy that was inside of her and she would be able to relieve the danger to her cultivation.
But if she couldn''t get this, the mass of energy inside of her would be stronger and stronger until she finallyˇburst.
That was the simple truth of it, she would burst from having too much of these natural energies inside of her.
So she needed the Extreme Yin Essence or something else that would help her solve this.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say in response since he didn''t know if he could do anything to help herˇ
But then the system said something that caught him off guard.
"You can solve her problem with your Five Elemental Heavenly Root."
"Huh?" Lin Fan said in a confused voice as he didn''t understand what the system meant by that.
The system then provided an exnation thatpletely shocked him.
Chapter 408 Minor World (33)
?
"Host, your Five Elemental Heavenly Root is a perfectbination of the five elements of heaven and earth. These are the main energies that make up this world, so all other energies are derived from these five. As long as she can create a bnce between these five main elemental energies, she will be able to control the various other types of energies inside of her."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised since this was his first time receiving such a long exnation from the system.
But at the same time, he was surprised that the system would suddenly give him an answer.
After all, the system would usually remain quiet until he needed it for something.
It almost never took the initiative to talk to him.
Still, he didn''t doubt the exnation that the system gave him since he knew that the system was much more powerful than he could imagine.
Since the system said that this was possible, it was most likely possible.
The only problem was that the system hadn''t told him how he could use his Five Elemental Heavenly Root to solve ''Bi Qing''s'' problem.
As he was about to ask, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bad premonition that made him stop.
He didn''t know what it was, but it felt like something bad was going to happen if he asked the system how he could help herˇ
But in the end, he had no choice but to ask since this was something that concerned their lives.
He didn''t know how long ''Bi Qing'' was willing to wait, but he could tell that the protectors around her were getting impatient.
"So how do I help her?" Lin Fan asked in a slow voice.
The answer that the system gave himˇmade his chin drop and he was frozen there in shock.
It was as if he couldn''t believe the answer that he had just received, so he asked, "Are you sure about this?"
The system just replied with a simple, "Yes."
The way that the system said this, it was as if it brokered no argument and there was no other choice.
But Lin Fan wouldn''t give up as he asked again, "Are you absolutely sure?" There was even a trace of desperation in his voice when he asked this because he really didn''t want to say what the system wanted him to sayˇ
However, the system didn''t give him a choice in this matter as it continued telling him that there was no other way.
There were many different expressions that came to his face, but in the end, all he could do was reveal a bitter smile.
So in the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to take a deep breath before saying, "I have a way to solve it."
Hearing this, ''Bi Qing'' and her protectors all looked surprised. He couldn''t see the appearance of the protectors, but he could easily tell from their bodynguage that they were also surprised.
''Bi Qing'' paused for a moment before asking, "How?"
As she said this, the cloaked protectors all looked at Lin Fan with attentive appearances, as if they were waiting eagerly to hear what he had to say.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile as he hesitated to speak.
He felt like the moment that he said this, it would result in his deathˇ
But behind him, he could feel two hands that were holding onto his cloak. They weren''t pinching him like they had done before, but were gently holding his cloak, as if they were trying to give him encouragement.
With these two holding onto his cloak, Lin Fan took a deep breath again before saying, "I have something called the Five Elemental Heavenly Root and it''s something that allows me to control energy from the five major elements."
After he said this, he waited to see what reaction ''Bi Qing'' and her group had.
When they heard this, ''Bi Qing'' looked at him with narrowed eyes as if she was checking something. But in addition to this, Lin Fan could also feel several gazes that were on him.
They should be the gazes of the cloaked protectors.
After they stared at him for a bit, they seemed to nod as if they were agreeing to this.
At least this meant that they knew what he was talking about, they knew what the Five Elemental Heavenly Root was.
Seeing this, Lin Fan continued, "This allows me to create a bnce between the five major elemental energies and if I were to give someone those energies, helping them make that bnce, they will be able to control any mass of energy they want."
When ''Bi Qing'' heard this, she once again gave a nod of agreement along with her protectors.
After hearing this, ''Bi Qing'' said, "The problem is, how are you nning on giving me this energy?" Then she revealed a teasing smile and said, "Unless you''re saying that you''re willing to take out this root and give it to me?"
Lin Fan shuddered when he heard this.
He wasn''t certain, but he could hear a trace of what seemed to be seriousness in her voice. It was as if she wasn''t joking about this and she would actually do it if it seemed viable.
But he knew that if that were to happen, that would meanˇhis death.
That was if it was serious and if it wasn''t, he would still lose his cultivation from losing his spiritual root that was the base of his cultivation. Without the spiritual root, there was no doubt that the cultivation that he had worked so hard to build would scatter without a trace.
So giving her this spiritual root wasn''t even an option.
Hearing her say this, the protectors even took a step forward towards Lin Fan which made him shudder again.
But then Lin Fan said, "No, there''s a way for me to give you the energy directly."
This time, ''Bi Qing'' revealed a confused look since she had never heard of this kind of technique before. She had been taught many things, but this was definitely something that she had never been taught before.
So she couldn''t help asking, "How?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help hesitating once more when he reached this point. After all, this was the one thing that he had been hesitating about the entire time.
This was the one thing that he didn''t want to tell her becauseˇhe knew that she would get angry the moment that she heard it.
Seeing that he was hesitating and that he wasn''t willing to say a thing, ''Bi Qing'' narrowed her eyes to pressure him before saying, "I''m asking you, how?"
Lin Fan just stood there with the same bitter smile on his face, but facing this pressureˇhe had no choice but to speak in the end.
"Dual cultivation." Lin Fan said in a deadpan voice.
The moment that he said this, there was a silence that followed.
Then everyone suddenly said, "Huh?"
That was the only thing that they could think of the moment that they heard what Lin Fan said. Not a single one of them could understand the words that he said even though they knew what the words meant individually.
But when he put them together like this, it was like he was speaking in an aliennguage.
Still, their brains eventually processed what they had heard and everyone reacted in different manners.
Lin Fan first felt two hands pinching his sidesing from behind him.
Then he felt the pressureing from ''Bi Qing'' as she stood there ring at him.
Finally, he felt a lot of pressureing from the cloaked protectors as they suddenly exploded with rage.
He didn''t me them since from any perspective that one looked at this, it would seem like sexual harassment. If he was the one that was watching instead of being the one that said this, he would have punished him too as a sexual harasser.
But he was the one that was caught in the middle of this, so he had no choice but to endure everything.
As the cloaked protectors were about to jump him, ''Bi Qing'' suddenly raised her hand to stop them. However, this time, they weren''t as willing to cooperate as before.
"Young miss, this man is clearly making a fool of you and harassing you at the same time!"
"That''s right! Young miss, let us punish this piece of dirt for you!"
The protectors all agreed on this one point.
Lin Fan could even feel the gazesing from behind him agreeing to this which made the bitter smile on his face be even wider.
But ''Bi Qing'' said in the end, "Wait and let him exin first."
Then she turned to him and looked at him as if she was waiting for him to exin.
Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.
He had been afraid that he would be beaten up right away, but now it seemed that she was at least willing to hear him out.
So he said, "It''s the Love Sect special dual cultivation technique. It allows both sides to share what they have with each other, making both sides stronger. So if we use this technique, I will be able to share the five major elemental energies from my spiritual root with you."
Hearing that he was still insisting on going through with this n, the protectors looked like they were frenzied dogs that wanted to rip him to pieces.
But Bi Qing raised her hand again to stop them before saying, "Alright, that sounds reasonable. Let''s try it out then."
Chapter 409 Minor World (34)
?
"Huh?"
That was the only reaction that everyone had the moment that they heard her say this.
Everyone turned to look at ''Bi Qing'' with looks of disbelief as if they couldn''t understand what they had just heard.
That included Lin Fan.
After all, he never expected her to agree to something like thisˇ
This wasn''t as simple as giving her elemental energy, it was dual cultivation!
This was something that couldn''t be taken so lightly. After all, for all she knew, he could be lying to herˇnot that he was.
This was indeed the n that the system had outlined for him.
While he wasn''t sure whether it would work, he at least knew that the system''s calctions were without a doubt better than his own. Since the system said that it would work, he trusted what the system said.
Even if the method did make him want to crawl into a hole and die.
After a long period of silence, the protectors immediately turned to re at him.
This time, they no longer wanted to tear him to piecesˇNow, they wanted to grind him down to the smallest atoms and then shatter those atoms to pieces still. They didn''t want to see a single trace of him left in this world.
But Lin Fan also couldn''t me them since he knew how aggrieved they must be feeling right now.
However, they then chose to give up on ring at Lin Fan since they knew that this wouldn''t do anything for them. What they had to do now was try to convince ''Bi Qing'' out of this idea of hers.
If they really let her do whatever she wanted this time, she might really end up dual cultivating with Lin Fan.
If this really happened, they really didn''t know how to exin themselves when they went back. Especially if the dual cultivation didn''t work and it turned out to be a scam.
They couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing as theyined about how gullible their young miss was at times.
"Young miss, you can''t make a rash decision. For all you know, this b*stard could be lying to you!"
"That''s right! We don''t know anything about him, so he could just be spouting nonsense. For all we know, he could just be a conman that''s trying to trick you of your innocence. You can''t fall for his tricks."
There were more and more insults that were piled onto Lin Fan, but all he could do was stand there with a bitter smile on his face.
That was because he knew where they wereing from.
If he looked at it from their perspective, he was certain that he would act the same way as them.
But in the end, ''Bi Qing'' just didn''t listen to them.
She raised her hand to silence them before saying, "This is the only option that we have and I''m taking it. That''s that."
But the protectors wouldn''t give up.
They all turned to look at Senior Sister Bing before one of them said, "That''s not the only method. If we take the one with the Extreme Yin Body, then we''ll be able to get the Extreme Yin Essence."
They didn''t know if Senior Sister Bing had it or not, but she hadn''t denied it when they had asked her earlier. So at the very least, that meant that she knew where the Extreme Yin Essence was.
With their cultivations, it should be easy for them to subdue the ones in front of them.
If they used Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao as hostages, they were certain that they would be able to get the information that they wanted.
They wouldn''t let ''Bi Qing'' be tricked by this man.
But before they could do anything, ''Bi Qing'' raised her hand to stop them again.
She then said, "No, there''s no point. The moment that you make a move, she''ll send us out of this Minor World. At that point, we''ll have gained nothing and we won''t be able to find her again."
The protectors didn''t give up as they said, "We''ll be able to find them. It''s impossible that we won''t be able to find them with the resources of the Heavenly Demon Sect."
As soon as the protector said this, he felt a pressure fall onto him before he realized the mistake that he had made.
In his agitation, he had said a name that he shouldn''t have saidˇ
The Heavenly Demon Sect, that was the sect that had sent them, but no one knew about that. They had even deliberately taken the ce of ''Bi Qing'' toe here, that was how much they wanted to avoid people knowing they were from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
After ring at her protectors for a bit, ''Bi Qing'' finally said, "You shouldn''t underestimate how powerful a Minor World is for hiding. They have everything that they need here and they can stay here for as long as they want. As long as they don''te out, there won''t be a way to find them."
She could also see that they still didn''t give up, so she added, "Even if we have some kind of ckmail on them, don''t you think that they have the same on us?"
This was a barbed question that was pointed at the protectors, namely one of them in particr.
ˇ¤?¦Čm When they heard this, they all revealed awkward looks.
That was because if it wasn''t for one of them letting their tongue slip, they wouldn''t be in this situationˇ
But there was no antidote for regret, so they had to make the best of the situation.
Since she had already refuted everything that they could say, there wasn''t anything else that they could sayˇor at least that was what it seemed.
Until they just gave up on trying to use reason and just became unreasonable.
One of the protectors said in a firm voice, "Young miss, you are the pride of the Ye Family. You need to value yourself more. We just can''t let you do this."
The other protectors didn''t say anything, but it was clear by the way that they moved so that they were positioned around her that they agreed with what was said.
It seemed that they wouldn''t let her do what she wanted.
That is until they suddenly felt pressure falling onto them again.
This was the same pressure that they had felt before, it was the pressure that came from ''Bi Qing'' as she red at them. They did their best to resist, but it really was hard for them to resist this pressure.
That was because this pressure didn''te from her alone.
This pressure was one that came from the token that she had pulled out of nowhere that had the word "Heavenly" on it.
This was something that she had received from the master of the Heavenly Demon Sect when she had been epted as his disciple.
Whether they were from the Ye Family or from the Heavenly Demon Sect, the aura from this token was not something that they could resist. After all, it was the aura of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s sect master, one of the strongest experts in the entire cultivation world.
This token was a representation of the peak of the entire cultivation realm, so it was not something that normal people could resist.
Once this token came out, they had no choice but to obey ''Bi Qing''.
So the protectors all fell to their knees and bowed their heads, allowing ''Bi Qing'' to do whatever she wanted to do.
Once she had taken care of them, she turned back to Lin Fan and said, "Shall we?"
Lin Fan''s chin dropped as he couldn''t believe that she would still want to do this after everything that the protectors had done. After all, they made many good points as to why she shouldn''t do itˇ
But she was ignoring them and still going through with this.
Since ''Bi Qing'' had said this, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could back down now.
So he just gave a slow nod in response to this.
''Bi Qing'' gave a nod back with a smile before turning to look at Senior Sister Bing and asking, "Is there a ce where we can get some privacy?"
Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao were both shocked by this.
In the back of their minds, they couldn''t help calling ''Bi Qing'' some less than friendly words. After all, this was a woman who was about to engage in dual cultivation with a person that she hadn''t known for more than a day.
No matter how one looked at it, this woman seemed like she was aˇslut.
But there was nothing that they could do.
While they were doubtful that Lin Fan''s method was real, they at least had faith in Lin Fan himself that he had a way to solve this. He had shown them many different amazing things, so they knew that he must have something else amazing this time.
Speaking of Lin Fan, both of them were angry at him for suggesting something like this.
If he hadn''t said anything, they could have just thrown them out and then dealt with the problems in the future.
But nowˇhe had to go and dual cultivate with this woman.
Both of them reached a hand out to grab his side and pinch.
But in the end, Senior Sister Bing waved her hand and there was a door that opened up in the wall.
This was different from any other door that had opened before, so it seemed to be apletely new room.
''Bi Qing'' saw this and gave a nod to Senior Sister Bing before heading in that direction. After walking halfway, she turned back to Lin Fan and asked, "Shall we?"
Chapter 410 Minor World (35)
?
When Lin Fan heard this, the bitter smile that had been on his face became even wider.
He never actually thought that ''Bi Qing'' would agree to this.
The entire time, he thought that this was just a joke and that the end result would be that they would be sent out of the Minor World by Senior Sister Bing. After all, no one would ept dual cultivation with someone that they just met for the chance to solve one of their problems.
A person''s innocence was an important thing after all.
He couldn''t help feeling that ''Bi Qing'' was undervaluing herself a bit.
As he just stood there, he felt two more pinchesing from his side. But this time, the pinches felt different from before.
The pinches that the two of them gave before were pinches that were filled with jealousy and anger, but this timeˇit was as if they were telling him to go.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being amazed by how fast women''s hearts changed and being confused why they had suddenly changed, but he couldn''t turn around and ask in this situation.
So he had no choice but to go forward with the same bitter smile on his face.
''Bi Qing'' just gave him a nod with a smile before walking through the door and disappearing into that room.
Lin Fan took onest look back at the two girls who were standing there.
Although he couldn''t see their expressions, he could tell based on what he knew about them that they were trying to send him off after ''Bi Qing''.
So with onest secret bitterugh, he went through the door as well.
When he walked through, he found that he was in a room that was simr to the one that he had gone to with Senior Sister Bing before. This ce was alsopletely white, but it wasn''t as cold as that other room.
There wasn''t any frost that had gathered in this surrounding area either.
It seemed like she had spare rooms that she used on rotation.
After all, a single room was only able to contain so much coldness, so it wasn''t good for her to stay in the same room contaminated with yin energy for too long.
After he came into this room, he was surprised to find that ''Bi Qing'' was already sitting on the bed. But what he was even more surprised by was the look on her face.
She no longer had the same look of absolute confidence that she had before and instead, there was a trace of nervousness and shyness that was on her face. This couldn''t be med on her though since this was her first timeˇ
Seeing that he came in, she patted to the bed beside her and said, "Come and sit. I want to talk about a few things before we start."
Lin Fan warily looked at him when he saw this, but seeing that she didn''t have any ill intentions, he moved over to the bed. He went to the very edge of the bed and sat down, so that he was sitting as far away from her as possible.
''Bi Qing'' didn''t mind when she saw this and instead, she looked like she was hesitating about something.
Lin Fan looked at her face like this and he couldn''t help feeling thatˇshe was cute.
She was already a very pretty girl in the first ce with her fine sculpted features, her long ck hair, her deep ck eyes, and her soft cherry pink lips. But when there was a blush that was on her face as well like right now, she became even cuter.
After a long period of hesitation, she finally said, "Can I see your face?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard by this question since he never expected that this would be her question. At the same time though, he realized that he had made a mistake in his calctions.
To do this, it made sense that he would take off his cloak and reveal his true identityˇbut for some reason, this hadpletely slipped his mind.
It was as if he had expected to do this with his cloak onˇ
But that just wasn''t possibleˇor was it?
No, he was a fool for even thinking that it would be possible.
The problem was that if he took off his cloak and revealed his true identity, there might be some problems. If she was who he thought she was and she recognized him, then there would be a lot of problemsˇ
But it wasn''t as if he couldn''t just not take this cloak off.
So he was at an impasseˇ
Seeing that he wasn''t moving at all, ''Bi Qing'' tilted her head and looked at him. When she did this, Lin Fan''s heart couldn''t help skipping a beat because she looked even cuter than before.
So in the end, Lin Fan decided that he would take a risk.
He hoped that the seeds that he hadid in the past would sprout and help him now.
Slowly, he took the hood off of his head and revealed his true appearance.
When ''Bi Qing'' saw this, even for her, her eyes couldn''t help opening wide as a look of recognition filled them. After staring at Lin Fan for a bit, she couldn''t help saying, "It''s youˇwhy is it you?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile, but he didn''t say anything.
But then he realized that something was wrongˇ
Why did she say it like that, like she had already met him before and she knew exactly who he was?
The one that Lin Fan had met before was Ye Tian Xie and not this girl, so why did she act this way?
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly when he heard this before he asked, "You''re Ye Qing Huan, right?"
When she heard this, ''Bi Qing'' couldn''t help slightly knitting her brows. She looked at Lin Fan for a bit before giving a slight nod and saying. "That''s right, I''m Ye Qing Huanˇbut how do you know my name?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard when he heard this, but then he said, "I met your big brother Ye Tian Xie before. He mentioned you when we talked."
When Ye Qing Huan heard this, she couldn''t help revealing a slightly bitter smile.
After allˇshe was certain that this didn''t happen. In fact, she remembered that it was Lin Fan who brought up the name "Ye Qing Huan" first.
But since he didn''t want to admit it, she wouldn''t say anything for now since she still needed him.
So Ye Qing Huan just gave a nod and said, "Oh, so it was my big brother that you talked to before. That exins it."
Lin Fan let out a secret sigh of relief when he heard this, but he didn''t dare rx just yet. After all, there was still plenty more that wasing that he had to prepare himself forˇ
There was a moment of silence before Lin Fan realized his mistake.
He had received the notification of Ye Qing Huan''s affection increasing back then, so he knew that she had been secretly watching his conversation with Ye Tian Xie. So she should have known that they hadn''t talked about it and he was the one that brought up her name first.
So whyˇdid she go along with the lie that he made?
Before he could figure anything out, Ye Qing Huan suddenly asked, "So were you with the Love Sect even back then?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this question.
Still, he shook his head and said, "I wasn''t back then, but I became acquainted with the people of the Love Sect afterwards."
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod like she understood before she just stopped talking and lowered her head again.
As the two of them sat there, there was an awkward atmosphere that appeared.
Even if Ye Qing Huan had agreed to the dual cultivation n, it was still her first time doing something like this.
In fact, she wouldn''t have agreed to it in the first ce if it wasn''t for a feeling inside of her that was somehow attracted to that cloaked figure. Now that he had taken his cloak off, she understood why she had felt this way.
Since she had first met him back then, she had always been interested in him.
In a way that was different from normally being interested in him.
It was a kind of interest where even if he hid his appearance and his voice, he was still someone that attracted her.
As these thoughts passed through her mindˇthere was another notification that appeared in front of Lin Fan.
[Ye Qing Huan''s mind is filled with thoughts of you. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the notification that popped up with eyes that were slightly wider.
He was surprised to suddenly see this notification even though he didn''t see a notification like this the entire time that he was in the Minor Realm.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Ye Qing Huan who also turned to look at him at that moment.
When their eyes met, they couldn''t help looking at each other for a few seconds before suddenly turning away with embarrassed looks on their faces.
It was fine for Ye Qing Huan to act this way since it was her first time, but Lin Fan had plenty of experience with girls beforeˇ
It was just that when he was with Ye Qing Huan, he couldn''t help feeling nervous.
Chapter 411 Minor World (36)
?
Both of them sat there in awkward silence for a bit before Ye Qing Huan finally bit the bullet andid down on the bed.
With the way that she was lying there, it was as if she was a hog that was tied up, not even knowing where to put her arms and legs. So she put them right on her chest and kept her legs tightly closed, looking like a vampire sleeping in a coffin.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile because of how cute she was.
Even though she was someone who was very powerful, someone that was capable of defeating him with a single blow, when it came to matters of dual cultivation, there was an awkward side to her.
Seeing this, he felt a strong urge to take the leadˇbut it was hard because he didn''t know what to do with her.
There was no real love in this, this was like a transaction which was why he felt very awkward.
Every other time that he slept with a woman, it was because they both loved each other and they wanted it. But thisˇhe was only sleeping with her now because he was trying to save himself, Mu Bao Bao, and Senior Sister Bing.
This kind of transactional sleeping together made him feel dirty.
So he really didn''t know how to act.
Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "Let''s talk a bit longer first."
Ye Qing Huan''s eyes had been closed as she waited for him to make a move. When she heard these words from him, she couldn''t help opening them and revealing a confused look.
But she didn''t go against it and sat up beside him, looking at him with a strange look.
Shouldn''t men lose themselves when being presented with this kind of opportunity?
Or did this just mean that she wasn''t attractive enough?
Seeing that she was sitting there without saying a thing, Lin Fan took a deep breath before asking, "Are you really alright with this?"
Ye Qing Huan was once again caught off guard when she heard this.
She turned to look at Lin Fan and seeing the serious look in his eyes, she couldn''t stop her heart from skipping a beat.
At the same time, she couldn''t help thinking that he looked different from beforeˇ
It wasn''t a bad thing that he looked different now, in fact, it was also the reason why her heart had skipped a beat.
She took a deep breath and sat up beside him. Then she took a deep breath and said, "Yes, this is what needs to be done."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this since he could hear the determination that was in her voice. It was a kind of determination that didn''t fit this situation because she was so certain of something that should have been uncertain.
So he couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so certain?"
Ye Qing Huan looked at him and said, "Because it''s you that I trust you."
Lin Fan once again couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He didn''t understand why she had this kind of faith in him even though they had only met not that long ago. This is a kind of faith that should be developed over a long period of time, it shouldn''t be something that existed that easily.
Once again, he couldn''t help asking, "Did we know each other before?"
That was the only thing that he could think of that would make this situation make sense.
Ye Qing Huan shook her head as she said, "No, we''ve never met before." But at the same time, she looked at him with an understanding look as she understood why he was asking all of these questions.
In truth, she didn''t know the answer to these questions either.
For some reason, there was a part of her that just trusted him even though there was no proof for her to rely on.
Lin Fan realized that he wouldn''t get the answer that he was looking for with these questions, so he decided to change his approach. If he couldn''t find out the reason why, he would at least make it so that nothing bad would happen in the end.
After all, there was a part of him that didn''t want to betray this trust of hers and hurt her.
He took a deep breath and asked, "Will you regret this?"
This was a question that took Ye Qing Huan by surprise because she never thought that someone would ask her this.
In this cultivation world, most people would just do something like this without a second thought. After all, it was a very beneficial thing to be able to dual cultivate with someone like herˇ
So why did he hesitate this much?
And why was she not against it?
When he asked this question, she couldn''t help feeling a warm feeling filling her.I think you should take a look at
This was a feeling that she had never felt before, but it was also a feeling that she wasn''t against.
After taking some time to calm down, she looked at Lin Fan and said, "No, I won''t regret this."
When Lin Fan heard this, he was surprised. He could hear that these were sincere words that came from the bottom of her heart, these weren''t just mere words that she was saying for the sake of saying them.
But once again, he couldn''t help being confused where this deep trust came from.
At the same time, he was confused by the popup that appearedˇ
It was telling him that his affection had increased by ten once more.
He was also surprised since there was no additional popup that appeared.
Usually when he reached this high of an affection, he would usually have the option to tame, but it didn''te out this time.
It seemed that those that had a higher level of cultivation than him were harder to tame and required higher levels of affection.
Since he had already received acknowledgement from her, Lin Fan decided that it would be rude to keep her waiting any longer. He steeled his heart and made up his mind.
Lin Fan suddenly came forward which caught Ye Qing Huan off guard.
Her hand slipped and the two of them suddenly fell down onto the bed. Lin Fan''s hands came down in time so that he was pushing up against the bed and was over her.
There was only a little distance between the two of them as theyid there over the bed.
When he was over her like this, with his arms around her, Ye Qing Huan''s face turnedpletely red and her heart beat fast like a deer running through the forest.
Lin Fan saw all of this and he couldn''t help finding her even cuter.
Without hesitation, he leaned down so that his face was right above hers and thenˇhe brought his lips down to seal hers with a kiss.
Ye Qing Huan''s eyes opened wide when she felt those lips fall onto hers.
This was her first kiss, so it was her first time experiencing something like this.
The moment that his lips made contact with her lips, she felt like there was a streak of electricity that filled her. It came from her lips and filled her entire body, numbing her thoughts and her mind.
It was a very strange feeling, but the even stranger thing was that she wasn''t against it.
When she felt this feeling fill her, it was as if her body was going soft and there was a heat that was filling her body.
She looked at Lin Fan''s eyes that were also wide open and staring at her, putting her in even more of a panic.
This was all just from a simple kiss.
Then when Lin Fan''s tongue poked through her lips, she felt an even stronger electric shock filling her.
It made her body gopletely numb and she wasn''t able to move at all.
The way that his tongue danced around in her mouth, ying with her tongue and digging deeper, she felt as if he was poking at her very soul.
She found it harder and harder to breathe with how his tongue filled her mouth and soon she was starting to pant from this.
At the same time, Lin Fan also felt it hard to breathe, but he wasn''t willing to separate as well.
He was surprised by this feeling of kissing her, it was a feeling that he had never encountered before.
Her lips were so soft, softer than any that he had kissed before.
Then when he sucked on her tongue, he could taste a bit of sweetness filling his mouth that he had never experienced before.
This was a taste that he was slowly getting hooked on, a taste that he almost couldn''t live without.
But in the end, they had to separate since they were both running out of breath.
Aftering apart, both of them looked at each other while panting. Both of them knew what the other wanted and they both had looks showing that they wanted more in their eyes.
Once they caught their breath, Lin Fan came down again, but he didn''t go for her lips.
Instead, he went down from her lips and went down to her neck.
He ced a few kisses on them that made Ye Qing Huan feel like she was being kissed by a butterfly before moving down to her chest.
Chapter 412 Minor World (37)
?
When Lin Fan made his way down, Ye Qing Huan could feel her heart almost jumping out of her chest.
She didn''t know what Lin Fan was nning on doing, but she could guess.
After all, there wasn''t much that he could do by going down to where her chest was.
As she had expected, his hands came up to her cor and started pulling down. The robe that she was wearing slowly came off her body and more of her fair skin was being revealed.
The more that her robe came down, the faster her heart started beating.
It even reached the point where it was almost going to jump out of her chest, but the robe hadn''t evene off her chest yet. So far, only her corbone was revealed.
But the strange thing was that she didn''t want to resist this feeling.
If it was anyone else, she would have immediately killed them for even thinking of defiling her like this, but when it came to this person in front of herˇshe wanted to see what happened next.
It was a kind of interest in this person that she had from the first moment that she met him.
Even back when they had met in Inferno City, she had felt this way.
Lin Fan''s hands had been moving slowly since he had been taking in the beautiful view in front of him.
This was skin that was purer than any that he had seen before. It was like an untouched snowy field that had just fallen and didn''t have a single speck in it.
This skin was even more fair than Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing who had the fairest skin that he had seen so far.
He was almost afraid that if he touched it, she would melt away like a snowke.
Finally, the robe came down to the most important part.
They were right above her peaks and just a single pull would bring them down, revealing the little tips that were standing tall. As for how he knew they were standing tall, he could see them almost peeking out from under the robe.
Giving a gulp, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate as he pulled them off those peaks.
They got caught on the tips of these peaks for a second, bringing the entire peaks down slightly. When they finally got uncaught, they bounced back, bouncing right in his face and then falling down to sway a bit.
Lin Fan''s hands couldn''t help freezing the moment that he saw this.
These peaks in front of him were like perfect snow mountains that were capped with soft pink tips that stood firm in the wind.
Ye Qing Huan''s peaks weren''t the biggest, but they weren''t by any means small. They were just the right size along with her butt to give her the perfect hourss figure.
At the same time, they were just the right size for one to hold in their hands.
So Lin Fan didn''t hesitate at all to let go of the robe and bring his hands back up to grab these two peaks. The moment that they entered his hand, it was like a perfect fit.
His hands were able to perfectly cup these two peaks inside of them. At the same time, he could feel the two little tips poking his palm.
When Ye Qing Huan felt his hands grabbing her chest, she felt like there was a hand of me touching her. The moment that these hands of mes touched her, she felt a burning sensation filling her that reached all the way to her core.
This burning sensation continued downwards until it reached the ce in between her legs.
When the burning sensation reached that ceˇshe felt like there was something that was released from that ce that started dripping down her legs.
She didn''t know exactly what it was, but this feeling wasn''t a bad feeling.
As for Lin Fan, he felt like he was grabbing the softest pillows that he could find. His fingers instantly sunk in the moment that they touched them and they molded around his fingers to take the shape of them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help getting lost in this feeling, falling into a daze.
Finally, when he pulled himself out of this daze, he realized his mistake.
He pulled his hands off of these peaks in front of him and then brought his mouth forward.
Ye Qing Huan had been in a daze as well when Lin Fan''s hands were on her chest, but when he took them off, she couldn''t help looking down at him. She was about to ask him to keep going until she saw what he was doing.
When she saw him bringing his mouth closer, she could already guess what he was nning.
Once again, her heart started beating faster.
But she also looked forward to it since she couldn''t help wondering just what the feeling of this would be.
When he had just used his hands, it already felt like she was being burnedˇso what would happen if he used his mouth?
When Lin Fan ced his mouth over the tip in front of him, he then reached his tongue out to tease it.
The moment that his tongue made contact with the tip, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help letting out a moan. She didn''t mean to do this, but the feeling of him licking her like this was just too much for her.I think you should take a look at
The actual feeling was simr to when he had used his hands to grab her peaks, but this time the heat was much stronger. It was like she was about to be burnt just from being touched like this.
At the same time though, Lin Fan had also brought a hand up to her other peak and had started ying with the tip. He pinched it, he pulled it, he flicked it, he teased it all different sorts of manners.
It was painful at first, but then that pain was reced with pleasure.
Just being teased like this made the liquid dripping from between her legs fall even faster.
The more that she was being teased, the more that burning sensation filled her and the quicker her breathing became. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Don''t just keep teasing me there. There''s other parts that I want you to touch as well."
After saying this, she took the bottom part of her robe and pulled it up to reveal what was underneath.
When Lin Fan saw just how much she was dripping, he couldn''t help being taken aback.
It seemed that this girl wasn''t as innocent as he had thought she wasˇ
But there was no doubt that this scene was very arousing and he couldn''t help pitching a tent the moment that he saw it.
Her robe was halfway down, so her chest was still revealed and on the bottom part, she had pulled up the robe to reveal her bottom half. With this half reveal and half cover, it was like she was teasing himˇ
He couldn''t help finding it cute and very arousing at the same time.
So Lin Fan couldn''t hold back any more and revealed an evil smile as he said, "Oh, where else do you want me to tease you?"
When Ye Qing Huan heard this, her face couldn''t help turning red.
She had never been teased like this before in her entire life. In fact, no one had ever dared to tease her because of her status and her power.
But now, when she was being teased, she couldn''t stop her heart from fluttering.
She didn''t even know what was wrong with her, but she wanted him to keep going.
She said in a small voice, "Downˇthere."
Lin Fan had heard this, but he acted like he didn''t as he said, "What''s that? I didn''t hear you."
The blush on Ye Qing Huan''s face became even brighter as she wanted to cover her face, but her hands were still holding up the robe to reveal her lower half.
So she said in a louder voice, "Downˇthere."
Lin Fan once again acted like he didn''t hear her. Instead, he reached his hand out in front of her and said, "Why don''t you show me where you want me to tease you?"
Ye Qing Huan looked at the hand in front of her and after a moment of hesitation, she grabbed it and brought it to the ce in between her legs. She didn''t bring it any closer, but she could feel the heat that wasing from it.
Just that alone was enough to make the liquid drip from down there again.
Since she had already done this much, Lin Fan didn''t make it harder on her and just brought his hand forward.
But the first thing that he did was not poke a finger in. Instead, he brought the finger right up to the entrance and just teased the outside with it instead of going in.
His hand came upwards instead of going down and in to find the little bean that was right at the top of this secret entrance.
The moment that his hand made contact with this little bean, Ye Qing Huan felt like there was an electric shock that filled her. This was like the ones that she had felt before when he had kissed her, but it was much stronger than anything that she had felt back then.
She couldn''t help feeling a bit scared, but there was also a part of her who was excited about this. That was because there was a strange pleasure that she had never felt before that followed the electric shock after he touched her.
She couldn''t help looking up at him and asking, "What did you do?"
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help being surprised at first.
But then he revealed an evil smile.
It seemed like this girl in front of him was even more sheltered and pure than he had thought she was.
She didn''t even know what this thing wasˇso did that mean that she had never pleasured herself before?
An innocent girl that had no idea of what dual cultivation involved and had never pleasured herself, that really was something that he hadn''t encountered yet.
But there was a part of him that was excited.
It wasn''t just because she was a very rare specimen, but also because he couldn''t help wanting to corrupt her.
This kind of nk canvas, he really wanted to see what she would look like after he had dyed her in his coloursˇ
So with that same evil smile, he said, "Don''t worry about what I just did, all you need to do is keep feeling good."
Chapter 413 Minor World (38)
?
After he said this, Lin Fan''s finger stopped teasing that little bean and moved further back.
When he found the entrance, he slowly pushed his finger in.
With how wet it was, it easily slipped inside of her.
But when Ye Qing Huan felt this strange thing entering her, she couldn''t help jolting on the bed and looking right up at Lin Fan. All that she saw was that same evil smile that was above her.
However, after a while, that strange feeling disappeared and there was a feeling of pleasure that reced it.
As she felt that thing that was inside of her, she felt likeˇit wasn''t enough.
She felt like it was too short and small. She didn''t know why, but she wanted something bigger that would enter her even deeper.
So Ye Qing Huan said, "More, I want more."
Lin Fan had been waiting for this, but he didn''t give her more than his fingers just yet. Instead, he brought a second finger forward and put them both in.
These two fingers moved up and down, going in and out of her.
As for his other hand, it went to the little bean that was atop that private spot and started teasing it while he kept pushing his fingers in and out.
With this increase in speed and width, as well as the added teasing, the feeling that Ye Qing Huanpletely changed. She felt the waves of pleasure wash over her like a tidal wave and she wasn''t able to resist as she started to moan from the pleasure.
She felt that feeling of pleasure fill her more and more until she felt like she was about toˇpee.
She didn''t know what this feeling was, but she didn''t want to lose control of herself like this in front of Lin Fan.
So Ye Qing Huan said, "Wait, stop, I, I need to use the washroom. Let me go first and then we''ll continue."
But Lin Fan''s smile became wider when he heard this.
Use the bathroom?
It seemed that she didn''t even know what climaxing was, that she thought that she needed to use the bathroom.
He really couldn''t understand how a girl had been raised with this kind of innocence, but the fact that he was the one that was corrupting this innocenceˇreally gave him a very pleased feeling. It was definitely something that he had fantasized about, but he had never had the chance with the other girls before.
Even Duanmu Yi, who he thought would be innocent, wasn''t because of her mother''s teachingsˇ
So he hadn''t been able to enjoy this kind of y before.
With that evil smile on his face, Lin Fan just said, "It''s alright, just let it out."
But Ye Qing Huan didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she couldn''t help saying, "No, no, stop, stop."
It was too bad that it was already toote.
Lin Fan''s hands had started moving even faster and there was even greater pleasure that filled her from his teasing. That feeling of needing to pee became even stronger and stronger until she finally couldn''t take it anymore and released.
When she did, she sprayed out all over Lin Fan''s hands that were still teasing her.
Lin Fan was surprised since this was the biggest climax that he had seen from any girl he had slept with before.
But after she did climax, his hands stopped and he let her body fall back onto the bed. She had turnedpletely soft and it felt like she didn''t have any energy left after that release.
However, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help raising her hand and looking at Lin Fan''s hands that she had squirted on.
Seeing them covered in that liquid, she was so embarrassed that she pulled the nkets of the bed up to cover her face as she said, "Why didn''t you stop? I couldn''t hold myself back anymoreˇ"
She really felt like she wanted to crawl into a hole and hide.
Lin Fan saw this and there was a trace of amusement that appeared in his eyes.
Then he slowly said, "You didn''t pee, it was something else?"
When Ye Qing Huan heard this, she shyly peeked out from behind the nket and asked, "It''s something else? What do you mean?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard this before he started exining the difference between climaxing and peeing.
He really couldn''t believe that she didn''t know about this beforeˇJust what was this girl''s parents teaching her?
Shouldn''t her mother or some kind of adult have told her about this before?
After she finished listening to Lin Fan, Ye Qing Huan revealed a fascinated look as she said, "So that wasn''t peeing? It is what happens when you feel good?"
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response to this.
After she saw this, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help recalling the feeling from beforeˇI think you should take a look at
That was right, it was a different feeling from when she urinated. It was a feeling that she couldn''t control at all and she had felt pleasure when she released herself.
This really was a different feeling.
With this, the feelings of embarrassment that she had felt before disappeared and she was filled with feelings of longing.
After all, what Lin Fan called ''climaxing'' had really felt good just now and she wanted to do it againˇ
So she looked at Lin Fan''s hands for a few seconds before looking up at him and asking, "Can you do that again?"
Lin Fan shook his head in response to this to the surprise of Ye Qing Huan.
She immediately revealed a distressed look and said, "Why not? Why can''t you do it again?"
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile again as he said, "Well, you''ve already climaxed all by yourself and you''re just feeling good all on your ownˇso don''t you think that it''s time to repay that favour?"
Ye Qing Huan immediately revealed a confused look as she repeated, "Return the favour? What do you mean?"
As if he had been waiting for this, Lin Fan suddenly stood up on the bed and moved himself forward so that he was right over Ye Qing Huan.
Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help being a bit scared when he did thisˇespecially when she saw something poking out in his pants.
But that wasn''t everything just yet.
Lin Fan suddenly put his hands to the top of his pants before suddenly pulling them down. When he pulled them across his thing, it bent downwards slightly as it was caught before suddenly popping out.
As it popped out, there was a shadow that was cast over Ye Qing Huan''s face.
She just stared up at the thing that had popped out with eyes that were wide open. There was a look of shock, fear, and a slight bit of interest when she saw this thing.
She didn''t know what it was since she had never seen one before, but she had her guess.
Even if she had never received sexual education from an adult, she had at least learned the difference between a man and a woman. She knew that this was the thing that only a man had that made them different from women.
She had wondered how it looked for a long time, but she never thought that it would be thisˇbig!
This thing was almost as thick as her arm and it certainly wasn''t smallˇ
If all men had something like thisˇ
She couldn''t help being terrified by this thought.
But of course, she was wrong. Not all men had something like this, most men had things that were smaller than this.
It was just too bad for her that her first time was with something that was this big.
Or could it be said that she was lucky that her first time was with something that was this big?
After he pulled it out, Lin Fan moved forward a bit more so that he was right atop of Ye Qing Huan''s face. At the same time, his thing was ced right above her head so that she could reach it.
When it was ced right in front of her like this, the smell that came from it hit Ye Qing Huan right in the face.
She wasn''t used to this smell and she even wanted to turn away at first, but she endured and kept facing it.
Once he brought it right up to her face, Lin Fan said, "I think it''s time that you helped me get some pleasure too, don''t you think?"
Ye Qing Huan revealed an understanding look, but then she looked at the thing in front of her face with a confused look.
This was her first time dual cultivating, not to mention her first time seeing a man''s thing like this.
She naturally didn''t have a single idea as to what to do now that it had been ced in front of her.
So after admiring it for a bit, she looked up and asked, "What do I do?"
There was a trace of bitterness that appeared in Lin Fan''s smile when he heard this.
He felt weird about this, but he still said, "First of all, you should try touching it."
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod when she heard this and she slowly brought her hand up towards it.
She reached a finger forward to tap the tip of it and when her finger made contact, it twitched a bit which scared her. Seeing this, Ye Qing Huan quickly pulled her finger back.
Lin Fan''s smile had another trace of bitterness appear when he saw this, but he still said, "You''re doing fine. How about you use your hand next?"
Ye Qing Huan looked up at him again and gave a small nod before reaching her hand out.
Chapter 414 Minor World (39)
?
Ye Qing Huan reached her hand out and curled her fingers a bit as if she was about to grip something.
They came up around the shaft of the thing in her face and then slowly, she started gripping.
It trembled again when she grabbed it, but thenˇ
Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help twisting as she grabbed it becauseˇshe kept using more and more force and it was slowly cutting off blood pressure to his thing. Instead of feeling pleasure from it, all he felt was pain from his thing being gripped so hard.
So he quickly said, "Wait, wait, stop!"
When he said this, Ye Qing Huan quickly let go and moved her hand away, as if she was scared that she had done something wrong.
Well, she did do something wrongˇ
As a cultivator, she was much stronger than a normal personˇSo when she gripped onto his thing using more and more of her strengthˇ
Lin Fan looked down at his own thing and he could see that there was a hand outline that was forming on it. It was right where Ye Qing Huan had gripped it.
This time, he revealed a full bitter smile seeing this and resolved himself to not make the same mistake.
It seemed that if he didn''t give clear instructions, he would be in for some real pain.
So he reached down to hold her hand and he slowly moved it so that her fingers were around his thing. Then he said, "Hold it gently, there''s no need to hold it that tight."
Ye Qing Huan revealed an awkward look when she heard this.
She had thought that it would be good to do it as hard as she could because she thought that it would give the most pleasure. But it seemed that this wasn''t the caseˇ
So she followed Lin Fan''s instructions and gently wrapped her fingers around his thing.
This time, Lin Fan didn''t feel the pain and only the pleasure that came from her wrapping her hand around his thing. This was a kind of pleasure that he had never felt before becauseˇher hand was too soft.
The feeling was clearly there, but it was as if it would disappear at any moment, like it would suddenly melt away.
This was definitely not a feeling that he had felt from anyone else before.
Taking a moment to enjoy this, Ye Qing Huan was just left there with a confused look on her face as she waited for his next instructions. But during this time, she could also feel the pulsatinging from the thing in her hand.
As she held it, she couldn''t help feeling strange at the same time.
The smell of it hitting her in the face and the feeling of the hard thing in her handˇit transmitted its heat into her hand that quickly went right into her core.
She felt like she was being heated up from the center of her body and then that heatˇwent right to in between her legs again.
She felt herself starting to drip from that ce once again.
After taking that moment to enjoy himself, Lin Fan remembered what he had been doing and he gave a cough before saying, "You can start moving your hand up and down, but do it gently at first."
One of Ye Qing Huan''s hands had been moving down while Lin Fan had been in a daze. It was moving towards that special ce in between her legsˇ
However, when she heard him say this, she suddenly jolted and turned her attention back to him.
Hearing him say this, she gave a nod and she started moving her hand up and down.
As she started moving her hand, Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a moan from the pleasure that he felt.
This wasn''t the feeling of a normal handjob, but rather it was the fleeting feeling of being touched by a cloud. Instead of the feeling of being rubbed by something, it was like being kissed by a cloud that quickly disappeared.
That was just how soft her hand was.
When Ye Qing Huan heard this moaning from Lin Fan, she couldn''t help moving her hand even faster. At the same time, she took the initiative to bring her other hand up at the same time so that she was stroking it with both hands.
It wasn''t a problem for her to do that since it was big enough that both of her hands could grab it at the same time.
Lin Fan was surprised that she took this initiative, but he said, "Keep going and go faster."
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod when she heard this before she started stroking even faster with both of her hands.
Of course, she also had her own motives for taking this initiative.
It was simply because she wanted to hear him moan even more.
When she heard Lin Fan''s first moan, it was as if there was something that lived in her ear that slowly whispered into brain,pletely emptying it of any thoughts. She wanted to keep hearing more of this, so she knew that the only way to do that was to keep making him feel good.
She didn''t know if it would work, but at the very leastˇtwo was better than one.
And it turned out, it did work.
As she kept rubbing it, she could feel the thing in her hand start to throb.
The more that she rubbed it, the stronger that it became.I think you should take a look at
Ye Qing Huan didn''t know exactly what this was, but she did have a guess.
She had learned about climaxing earlier and she thought that if women could do this, then it was very likely that men could do the same.
So her guess was that there was something simr that happened with men and it was about to happen with how much the thing in her hand was throbbing.
As she thought about this, she couldn''t help wondering about one more thingˇ
What would it taste like?
The smelling from Lin Fan''s thing was still hitting her right in the face and it was even getting stronger with the bit of liquid that dripped out of the tip.
This smell was something that she had been averse to in the beginning, but the more that she smelled it, the more enticing it became to her. She didn''t know where this smell came from, but she liked to think that it was Lin Fan''s smell.
So Ye Qing Huan also wonderedˇjust what would the thing that this smell came from tasted like?
She looked at the thing that was throbbing inside of her hands and she looked at the liquid dripping from the tip. She really wanted to put her mouth around it and have a taste of itˇ
So she started moving her head forward while still rubbing him.
Lin Fan had beenpletely lost in the pleasure of getting this handjob from Ye Qing Huan that he didn''t notice what was happening.
That is he didn''t notice until he felt apletely different feeling down there.
This was a feeling that was familiar to him, but there were parts of it that were different.
The moment that he felt this, he immediately looked down to find thatˇYe Qing Huan''s lips were around the tip of his thing and there was a bit of suctioning from it.
It was like she wanted to suck what wasing out of the tip into her mouth.
The moment that Ye Qing Huan tasted the bit of liquid that dripped out the tip, she couldn''t help finding the texture strange. But the tasteˇwas just as she imagined and she wanted even more of it.
So she started sucking at the tip of his thing.
With her rubbing and her sucking, Lin Fan didn''tst long at all.
When he felt himself getting close to climaxing, he suddenly raised his hand to grab Ye Qing Huan''s head and he pushed into her mouth.
Ye Qing Huan''s eyes opened wide in shock as the thing suddenly filled her mouth. With how big it was, it was almost as if her jaw was going to be dislocated from having such arge thing stuffed in.
She wanted to say something, but with her mouth filled like this, she was only able to make a few sounds.
At the same time, she red at Lin Fan, as if asking what he was doing.
But Lin Fan wasn''t looking at her.
His eyes had been closed as he enjoyed the feeling of suddenly thrusting into her mouth. This feeling was so good that he couldn''t control himself anymore as he suddenly shot his load in.
When Ye Qing Huan felt something filling her mouth, her eyes couldn''t help opening even wider in shock. But then she tasted the thing that filled her mouth and she understood what was happening.
Lin Fan was climaxing just like she had done and he was shooting that liquid into her mouth.
She had wanted more of this in the first ce, so she rxed her mouth so that it would open wide and she felt the liquid fall onto her tongue.
Lin Fan''s thing inside of her mouth twitched a few times before finally rxing.
During this time, there had been several loads that had been shot onto her tongue and mixed with her saliva.
So when he pulled his thing out of her mouth, there was a mix of this saliva and Lin Fan''s load that dripped out of the side of her mouth.
Ye Qing Huan could feel these liquids dripping out, but she didn''t want to lose them. So her hand came up and she wiped them from the sides of her face before putting her finger back into her mouth.
Her tongue licked off the liquid that had been on her finger and her lips puckered together to suck the remainder off before she took her finger out of her mouth.
Once she had finished wiping off everything, she gave one big gulp as she swallowed it all.
As she did this, she found that there was just too much for her and she started gagging a bit from trying to swallow too much. But in the end, she was able to swallow it all down.
After swallowing it, she opened her mouth wide to take deep breaths as she calmed herself down.
Then once she was calm, she opened her mouth to show Lin Fan that she had swallowed everything. She didn''t know why she did this, but she just felt that it was the right thing to do.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feelingplicated feelings when he saw this.
Ye Qing Huan had been the picture of innocence just a few minutes ago, but nowˇ
This transformation really was shocking.
Butˇthat didn''t mean that he wasn''t into it.
Chapter 415 Minor World (40)
?
As Lin Fan watched this transformation from Ye Qing Huan, he couldn''t stop his thing from getting hard again.
Seeing it getrger in front of her face, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help being surprised, while also being filled with curiosity.
She looked at Lin Fan and asked, "Does this mean that you''re getting turned on again?"
Lin Fan gave a nod in response before saying, "I think it''s time for the next part."
"Next part?" Ye Qing Huan repeated in a confused voice.
Lin Fan didn''t exin with words, but rather exined with action.
He moved backwards so that he was no longer right over her head.
When he moved like this, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed. But then when she saw where he was going, her heart started beating fast again and her face turned red.
That was because she knew what he was nning on doing.
While she was innocent, with how old she was, she at least knew where babies came from.
It was when a man and a woman engaged in sex and she knew that it had something to do with their bottom halves. She didn''t know too much, but she at least knew that he was getting in position for them to engage in proper dual cultivation.
But she wasn''t sure if she was still ready yetˇ
So she asked, "What are you going to do next?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer right away as he moved so that he was right behind her and then he spread her legs apart to give himself the perfect view of what was hidden inside.
Ye Qing Huan wanted to cover it up, but then she remembered what they were doing, so she just covered her face again and let him do what he wanted.
It was then that Lin Fan said, "Well to dual cultivateˇI have to put my thing inside of you."
Ye Qing Huan quickly peeked out from behind her hands and looked down at the thing at Lin Fan''s waist.
As she stared at it standing there tall and proud, she couldn''t help feeling a trace of fear fill her heart.
Thatrge thing was supposed to go inside of her?
Wouldn''t that tear her in half?
While she felt fear from seeing thisrge thing approaching, there was also a part of her that couldn''t help feeling excited.
She didn''t know why she felt excited, but there was a kind of burning that came from in between her legs that seemed like it would only be relieved when thisrge thing was put inside of her.
So in the end, after a multitude of emotions passed on her face, Ye Qing Huan finally said in a soft voice, "Please be gentle."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile before saying, "I will."
He lined himself up with her so that his thing was right over the private ce in between her legs.
As this happened, Ye Qing Huan could feel the heat that came from Lin Fan''s thing from her private ce. As the heat reached out, she could feel herself start to drip even more.
This was a heat that came from her private ce that went all the way to her core before reaching her head. It was so hot that it even made her stop thinking as the only thing that she wanted now was to see what it would feel like to have it inside her.
Lin Fan could see the pleading look on her face, so he couldn''t help revealing a smile.
But in the end, he decided not to tease her since he also wanted to do this.
There was a girl that was ready and willing in front of him, if he didn''t want to do this, then he wouldn''t be a man.
So he took Ye Qing Huan''s hips and raised them up slightly before slowly moving forward with his hip.
His thing came closer and closer to her until it finally made contact.
The moment that it made contact, Ye Qing Huanpletely lost her mind as she had been overwhelmed by the heat that wasing from down there. She couldn''t stop herself as while Lin Fan held her waist, she pushed down with her body so that she would be closer to it.
This one move from Ye Qing Huanˇpushed it in.
Lin Fan had stopped since he wanted to tease her a bit before putting it in, but Ye Qing Huan didn''t have any of that as she pushed it in.
It was just the tip, but the moment that it went in, her body couldn''t help trembling.
This feeling was better than anything that she had felt before and she couldn''t hold it back anymore as she felt something simr.
ording to what Lin Fan had told her earlier, this was the feeling of climaxingˇ
So her body trembled a few times before she suddenly squirted all over Lin Fan''s thing and his waist. This was arge spray thatpletely soaked him.
Then with a few more trembles, her body went soft and she fell back on the bed with a satisfied look on her face.
But Lin Fan wouldn''t let her rest just yetˇ
After all, he still hadn''t felt enough pleasure yet.
So Lin Fan said, "It seems like you really are a quick finisher."I think you should take a look at
Ye Qing Huan had been in a daze when she heard this and then looking up, seeing the way that Lin Fan looked down at her, she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.
This was an activity where both of them were supposed to feel good, but before she could reciprocate, she had already let herself be filled with pleasure and tapped out.
So she gathered herself and said, "Let''s keep going."
Ye Qing Huan took the initiative by pushing herself up again and moving her hips, but she found that it was like she had thought. The more that she tried to push thisrge thing in, the more it felt like she was being split in half.
When she looked down, she found that she hadn''t even gotten halfway in. In fact, she hadn''t even gotten a quarter of the way in and she already felt like she was being ripped apart.
But of course, that feeling of being filledˇwasn''t bad.
It was a strange feeling at first, but when she tried to push it further into herself, she started feeling pleasure from it.
The only thing was that when she stopped since she couldn''t push it any further, the pleasure stopped. It was only when she was moving it and pushing it in that she felt that pleasure.
So she tried to push it in even deeperˇbut it just wouldn''t go in. The inside of her private parts just couldn''t stretch open to take this big thing.
Seeing how desperate she was to get it deeper in, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an amused smile.
While Ye Qing Huan had been pushing it in all by herself, Lin Fan had just been sitting there and watching her efforts.
There was no doubt that her technique wascking, but she did make up for it with her enthusiasm.
Still, there was a limit to how much enthusiasm she could have.
So Lin Fan took her by the waist again and stopped her.
When Ye Qing Huan looked at him with a confused look, he said, "Let me take the lead."
Then he suddenly pulled out of her.
Ye Qing Huan was surprised at first, but then she felt the wave of pleasure that came from him pulling out.
She really couldn''t believe how much of it was inside of her when he pulled out, but the surprises weren''t done yet. After he pulled back a bit, but still had the tip of it inside of her, Lin Fan stopped pulling back and instead pushed forward.
When Ye Qing Huan felt herself being filled once again, she couldn''t hold herself back and let out moans that were filled with pleasure. Her bodypletely went soft as she fell back onto the bed and her face muscles rxed as her eyes started to cross.
She didn''t know what was happening, but she just couldn''t control herself.
Lin Fan pushed in as far as he could before pulling out again.
At the very least, this time he had made it further inside of her thanst time.
Again and again, he pulled back and pushed in, getting deeper each time.
Feeling him getting deeper, Ye Qing Huan''s moans of pleasure became louder and louder before she said, "I can''t hold it back anymore!"
With a cry filled with pleasure, she suddenly sprayed out all over Lin Fan again.
But even after she did this, Lin Fan didn''t stop as he kept pushing in and out. It was just that she was very sensitive after she had climaxed, so she couldn''t help saying, "Wait, wait, give me a minute!"
But Lin Fan didn''t stop for a second as he kept thrusting in and out again.
It didn''t take long before Ye Qing Huan climaxed with another cry of pleasure.
After pushing in and out of her several dozen times, he was finally slowly able to get half of it inside of her.
When he did, he could feel that he was poking on something that seemed to be stopping him.
Feeling this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an evil smile before he kept pushing against it.
Ye Qing Huan felt this and she was pulled out of the daze of pleasure that she had been in. She looked up at him with a fearful look and said, "Waitˇwhat are youˇ"
Before she could finish though, she felt something prating right into her again.
This was a different kind of pration, this was one that happened inside of her.
The moment that it entered, she couldn''t help feeling intense pain as if something was being ripped apart. She wanted to tell him to stop, but she couldn''t even control her body anymore.
It was a good thing that this pain quickly turned to pleasure with continuous thrusts from Lin Fan.
She felt it going even deeper than it had before and it felt like he was touching the deepest parts of her. It was almost as if each thrust was a thrust that he was making into her soul.
Finally, after thrusting for a while, Lin Fan felt that he was close to climaxing.
During this time, Ye Qing Huan had already climaxed several times and she was already weakly lying back letting Lin Fan do everything.
Since he was about to climax, Lin Fan was nning on pulling out.
But before he could, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "Do it inside of me!"
Chapter 416 Minor World (41)
?
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Ye Qing Huan with a surprised look, but he found that she was looking right up at him.
The look in her eyesˇit was almost as if he could see hearts forming in her pupils.
But there was no way that would be true since that was something that only happened in doujinsˇ
Still, that moment of being caught off guard was all that it took for him to miss his chance.
With the waves of pleasure washing over him, he couldn''t hold back anymore as he was still inside of Ye Qing Huan. So with a shudder, he suddenly shot his load deep into Ye Qing Huan.
His thing was still inside of her inner chamber, so it shot right into it.
When Ye Qing Huan felt this, her eyes rolled back in their sockets and she couldn''t control her mouth as it loosened, causing her tongue to stick out.
She just kept muttering, "So full, so warmˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t care about any of this as he suddenly grabbed her waist.
Since he had made this mistake, he wouldn''t hold back anymore as he pulled her in and thrusted forward, making sure that he would shoot right into the deepest parts of her.
After shaking a few times, both of them finally rxed and Lin Fan pulled out of her.
As he did, there was a thick white liquid that came out of that special part of Ye Qing Huan.
Seeing this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
But he was too tired to care right now, so he fell down beside Ye Qing Huan and the two of themid there in bed.
After a long silence, Ye Qing Huan finally came back to her senses and turned to look at Lin Fan.
As she looked at him lying there beside her, with his face right there, she couldn''t help blushing. But there was a part of her that suddenly had an idea and sheˇmoved her face forward.
She ced a kiss right on his face which woke Lin Fan up as well.
Seeing him open his eyes to look right at her, she couldn''t help trembling as a blush came on her face.
After another long silence, Ye Qing Huan finally said, "Can we do it again?"
Lin Fan suddenly broke out in a wide smile when he heard this and he didn''t hesitate to get up. He moved so fast that Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help being taken aback by how quickly he disappeared from sight.
It took him no time to appear over her again with his thing standing tall and proud.
When Ye Qing Huan saw this, she gave a gulp beforeying back to let him do whatever he wanted with her.
ˇ
A few hourster, they had finally woken up from their dual cultivation session.
By the end of it, they had been so tired that they had fallen asleep then and there.
Ye Qing Huan was lying in Lin Fan''s arms and on his chest, so when she woke up first, she couldn''t help being taken aback. But then feeling the feeling that came from having Lin Fan''s arms around her, she wasn''t willing to get up.
So she justid there looking up at Lin Fan''s face above her.
As for the look that was on her face as she stared up at Lin Fanˇit was better not to describe it.
When Lin Fan woke up, he was surprised to find that Ye Qing Huan was just cuddling there in his arms. But when he looked down, the smile that had appeared on his face couldn''t help turning a bit stiff.
That was because he saw that she was already awake and staring right up at him without blinkingˇ
This made him think of a popr term in his previous worldˇ
Yandere.
But he quickly shook this thought out of his mind and said, "Have you been awake long?"
Ye Qing Huan shook her head and said, "No, I just woke up not that long ago."
When in truthˇshe had been awake for about thirty minutes and had been staring at him the entire time.
Sometimes it was better not to know the truth.
The two of them got up after that and prepared to leave the room.
But before that, Ye Qing Huan grabbed Lin Fan by the arm and turned him back to face her.
Lin Fan was surprised by this, but he was even more surprised by what he heard her say, "You are my man now."
He didn''t think that she would give such a definitive statement.
But he still had to say, "I already have women that I''m involved in."
Then to his surprise, Ye Qing Huan said, "That''s not a problem. As long as I''m your main woman, I don''t mind concubines."
She said this with a smile that brokered no argument from him.
Lin Fan really didn''t know what to say, especially with the pressure that she was putting on him that made it hard for him to say anything in response.
So in the end, he said with a sigh, "Alright."I think you should take a look at
Ye Qing Huan revealed a happy smile when she heard this and with that came the final notification that Lin Fan was looking for.
The affection had increased by ten and there was a notification to tame that appeared.
So with a thought, there was a light that appeared around Ye Qing Huan.
Ye Qing Huan couldn''t see this, so she was confused why Lin Fan was looking at her like that. She asked, "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me? Is there something wrong?"
Lin Fan shook his head and denied this, but Ye Qing Huan still looked at him with a doubtful look.
But she gave up in the end and happily took his arm.
Lin Fan was surprised to see her acting this way since he never thought that someone like her would act like this.
At the same time, he started worrying aboutˇYe Tian Xie.
There was still her older brother to worry about.
While he had created a good rtionship with Ye Tian Xie before, if he found out that Lin Fan had slept with his little sisterˇthen it would certainly not be a good thing. It wouldn''t be strange if Ye Tian Xie even wanted to beat him to death over this.
With Ye Qing Huan holding his arm like this, like they were lovers, they walked out of the room.
Lin Fan had wanted to pull his arm back, but he was no match for Ye Qing Huan''s strength. So all he could do was let himself be dragged out of the room by Ye Qing Huan.
When they appeared outside, everyone immediately turned their gazes at them.
The ones waiting outside hadn''t dropped their guard for a single second as they waited for the two of them toe out.
But that meant that they had to be on guard for several hours and they had to be wary of each other, so they were quite tired by the time that the two of them came out.
Still, that tiredness disappeared in an instant when they saw the two of theme out. Especially when they saw the way that the two of them were holding onto each other as they came out.
Without any hesitation, Ye Qing Huan''s guards quickly moved to her side and split up the two of them.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile as it felt like his arm was about to be ripped out since Ye Qing Huan wouldn''t let go at first. But eventually, she did let go when she saw that she was hurting him.
So like this, the two of them were pulled apart, but Ye Qing Huan still had an unwilling look in her eyes.
As soon as they were pulled apart, the protectors quickly moved around Ye Qing Huan, as if they were trying to find anything wrong with her. In the end, one of them was punched by Ye Qing Huan since this was an embarrassing thing for her.
When they had been stopped by Ye Qing Huan, they immediately turned their attention to Lin Fan.
They quickly surrounded him and bombarded him with questions.
"What did you do to the young miss?"
"Did you hurt her in any way?"
"If you touched even a single hair on the young miss'' head, don''t think about being able to get away with aplete corpse."
Thest one wasn''t so much a question, but rather a full on threat.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile.
It was a good thing that they couldn''t see it since he had put his cloak back on when he came out.
It was Ye Qing Huan who saved him by returning to her past self and saying in a cold voice, "Enough."
Once they heard this, the protectors immediately stopped threatening Lin Fan and backed down again. They moved back to Ye Qing Huan''s side, but the way that they stood around her made it clear that they were still worried about her.
Ye Qing Huan took this time to check her own body.
She had been lost in their own little world in the room, so she hadpletely forgotten about this.
But now that she had calmed her mind down, she remembered what this dual cultivation session was all about and checked her body.
There was a swirl of spiritual energy that appeared around her.
It was very powerful at first and very hard to resist. It was so strong that Lin Fan, Mu Bao Bao, and Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help taking a few steps back.
The protectors just easily withstood this and stood there looking at her with what seemed to be concerned stances. At the same time, Lin Fan could feel a bit of pressureing from them pressing down on him.
It was as if they were saying that if anything happened to her, they would hold him personally ountable.
But in the end, that powerful swirl of spiritual energy slowly became weaker and weaker until itpletely disappeared from the surrounding area.
With a deep breath, Ye Qing Huan opened her eyes and raised her hand.
When she raised her hand, there was a swirl of energy that was formed in it.
This seemed like normal spiritual energy, but it wasn''t normal at the same time. That was because one could sense many different elemental energiesing from it.
This was the special spiritual energy generated by her cultivation technique, one thatbined all the energies of the world.
Seeing this, she revealed a smile and said, "I can control it now."
Chapter 417 Minor World (42)
?
After the protectors saw this, they once again surrounded her and released their spiritual senses to check her body.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t resist as she let them do what they wanted, but during that time, she looked at me with a smile on her face.
When I saw this, I also couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
However, the two who were pinching my sides didn''t helpˇ
But I couldn''t me them either.
After making sure that there was nothing wrong with her for a while, the protectors finally turned to look back at me. This time, they didn''t have the same doubtful stance that they had before, but there was still a bit of doubt.
Rather than doubting that I would be able to do what I had imed that I would be able to do, they were doubtful of how I had aplished this.
However, I had already told them exactly how I had done it in the first ceˇ
At the same time, I could feel a trace of gratitude, though it was definitely very small and very forced. It was clear that they weren''t willing to show any gratitude towards me since in their minds, I was the one who had benefited from this.
Since I had been Ye Qing Huan''s first, I couldn''t argue with this.
Once they were finished, the leader of the protectors immediately said, "Young miss, we must head back to the family now and let the family head know about this."
The other protectors nodded in agreement to this.
Ye Qing Huan also felt the same, but there was a part of her that hesitated becauseˇshe didn''t want to leave Lin Fan this quickly yet.
There were still a few things that she wanted to say to him before going.
But the protectors didn''t give her this chance as their leader turned to Senior Sister Bing and said, "We no longer have any business here, so if you send us out now, we promise that we won''t mention anything that happened here. We will no longer bother you and we will both go our own ways."
Senior Sister Bing looked at Lin Fan when she heard this and when she saw Lin Fan give a nod in response, she lifted her hand as if she was about to send them out.
However, before anything could happen, there was a voice that said, "Wait."
It was a voice that wasn''t loud or soft, but it was filled with power. It had a tone that made it clear that she wasn''t to be trifled with and she wasn''t to be argued with.
So they had no choice but to stop.
The protectors turned to look at Ye Qing Huan, but they found that she had already moved past them and was heading towards Lin Fan.
When they tried to go and surround her, to keep her away from Lin Fan, she raised a hand that stopped all of them. So the only thing that they could do was stand there and watch as she approached him.
At the same time, they couldn''t help ring at Lin Fan.
The pressure that came from those res, it was as if they thought that he was the one who had somehow mind controlled their young miss into acting this way.
But Lin Fan revealed a secret bitter smile.
In truth, he wanted her to leave as soon as possible since he knew that it was dangerous for him to interact with her for too long.
The longer that they interacted, the more that she would be able to do to trap himˇ
But he couldn''t just tell her to leaveˇthat was the one thing that he didn''t have the courage to do.
When she came up in front of him, Ye Qing Huan looked at Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing before saying, "Can I have a private moment with him? It''ll be quick, I just have a few things to say to him."
Then she whispered something that Lin Fan couldn''t hear, but it was clear by the change of expression on Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing''s faces that they had heard her.
When they left though, they both pinched Lin Fan in the side that caused him to reveal another bitter smile.
Once they were standing there alone, Ye Qing Huan waved her hand around her. When her hand came down, Lin Fan could sense that there was something that appeared around them.
This was a barrier, but he didn''t know what kind of function it had.
If he had to guessˇit was most likely a barrier that stopped sound from escaping.
When this barrier appeared, Ye Qing Huan raised her hand and said, "Take this."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised to hear this, but he still took the thing that had been handed to him. When he looked down at it, he found that it was a token that had the words Qing Huan on it.
It seemed like it was her personal token.
Ye Qing Huan then said, "I''lle back for you one day."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this, but he just gave a simple nod in response. In reality, he was saying in his heart, "Please don''te backˇ"
It wasn''t that he didn''t like her, it was just thatˇshe had too much luggage with her.I think you should take a look at
If one day she ever put down all the things that bound her, then he wouldn''t mind being with her.
After she finished giving him this token, she waved her hand and the barrier disappeared.
She walked back over to her protectors before giving a nod to Senior Sister Bing.
Taking this cue, Senior Sister Bing raised her hand before bringing it down.
When it came down, there was a sh of light that appeared. This sh of light came from Ye Qing Huan''s group and after it faded, they disappeared.
There was only Lin Fan''s group who were left standing in that room.
Lin Fan could feel a pressureing from behind him and he knew exactly what it was.
The only thing that he could do was reveal a bitter smile before turning around to appease them.
ˇ
When the light in their eyes disappeared, they found that they were back in the same hall as before. However, this time, there was a door that was right in front of them.
This was the same door in the hidden room behind the waterfall that they had entered through to reach the Minor World.
This one in front of them now was most likely the same door that would lead them out through the waterfall again.
But when they saw this door, they couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
That was because the moment that they exited through the waterfall, they would be immediately seen by everyone.
This wouldn''t be a problem right away, but it would be in the long run.
That was because when no one came out of the Minor World after them, everyone would immediately think that they were the culprits.
Then they would try to cause trouble for them to find where their young masters and elders had gone.
In a sense, they had been used as a scapegoat by Lin Fan''s group.
But this didn''t matter to them since they weren''t from the Mu Empire in the first ce. They were from a ce that was far above the Mu Empire, so no one would actually dare to cause them trouble.
As they came out, Ye Qing Huan once again took the ''Bi Qing'' disguise and walked out in front of everyone.
Though they were surprised to see her appear, they didn''t do a thing as they waited to see who else woulde out.
It didn''t take long for Ye Qing Huan''s group to leave this ce.
Once they were gone, Ye Qing Huan took off the ''Bi Qing'' disguise, but she didn''t go back to her true appearance either. Instead, with a wave of her hand, she took an appearance that Lin Fan would have been familiar with.
Ye Tian Xie.
This was the young master that he had met at the auction way back in Inferno City.
When the protectors saw this, they weren''t surprised by this since they already knew about this.
One of the protectors took out a whistle and gave a blow, summoning a giant eagle from afar.
This eaglended in front of them and they all jumped onto the back of the eagle before it started flying off.
As they were in the air, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help looking back in the direction of the waterfall with a dazed look. There was a trace of unwillingness that was in her eyes.
When the protectors saw this, they all revealed anxious stances because they could guess what she was thinking.
If what she was thinking was true, then it would mean trouble for them.
At the same time, it would mean trouble for Ye Qing Huan.
So the protectors were about to say something.
But before they could, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said in a cold voice, "Not a single word about what happened in that Minor World, understood?"
She was once again back to the same cold and powerful girl as before.
When the protectors heard this, they all fell to one knee and said, "Yes, young master."
Ye Qing Huan gave another nod before taking onest look backwards.
As she looked back, she muttered under her breath, "Just you wait, I''m not done with you yet."
Chapter 418 Minor World (43)
?
After the two girls had finished venting themselves on Lin Fan, they finally all settled and sat down on the couch in this room.
With a wave of a hand from Senior Sister Bing, there were some snacks and tea that appeared on the table.
They sat there and enjoyed themselves before Lin Fan finally got to the main topic.
Lin Fan looked at Senior Sister Bing and asked, "What are you nning on doing now?"
When Senior Sister Bing heard this, she looked down without saying anything.
Mu Bao Bao was also silent as she looked at Senior Sister Bing with a worried look, waiting for her response.
Finally, Senior Sister Bing said with a sigh, "I don''t know."
Mu Bao Bao was about to say something when she heard this, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop her. She looked at him with an unwilling look, but she still listened to him and waited to see what he would do.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything as Senior Sister Bing sat there with her head down.
Finally, he suddenly stood up and walked over to Senior Sister Bing.
When she sensed this movement, she looked up at Lin Fan. Then before she could react, Lin Fan came forward to take her in his embrace.
Senior Sister Bing didn''t resist this and justpletely froze as Lin Fan hugged her, not knowing what to do. But Lin Fan quickly calmed her down by patting her on the back and saying, "You''re not alone anymore."
When Senior Sister Bing heard this, her eyes couldn''t help opening wide as she looked at Lin Fan.
Then there was a mist that appeared in them and she looked like she was about to cry, but she gave a nod and said, "Un."
Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t take it anymore and also came over to hug Senior Sister Bing.
But secretly, her hand went to pinch Lin Fan as she thought, "How dare he make Senior Sister Bing cry?"
Still, she was grateful for what Lin Fan did.
She knew that this one action from him had melted her heart and she was ready to listen to what they would say.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "You''lle with us, right?"
Senior Sister Bing looked at Lin Fan with a bit of worry as she said, "Is that really alright? Can I really do that?"
Lin Fan said with a nod, "It''s not a problem. I have a ce that you can hide, so you don''t need to worry about anything."
As for that ce, it was the dungeon and in the worst case scenario, his Pet Storage Space. For those that became his women, he wouldn''t let anything happen to them, so he was willing to use even his greatest trump cards for them.
Senior Sister Bing didn''t question Lin Fan in the end and just gave a nod.
Since her Junior Sister Mu trusted him, then she could trust him as well.
With this settled, they now had to figure out how to get out of this ce. But Senior Sister Bing easily solved that problem.
"We can just go out the back way." She said in a calm voice.
"The back way?" Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao repeated.
Senior Sister Bing gave a nod before waving her hand, causing a sh of light.
When the sh of light dissipated, they appeared in a cave.
They walked out of the cave and when they appeared, they couldn''t help being surprised by where they were.
They were on a mountain that wasn''t that far away from where the waterfall was and when they looked closely, they could even see the waterfall in the distance. They could also see a few of the lookouts that were still there watching over the waterfall, waiting for people toe out.
Seeing this, they couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles.
That was because they knew that these lookouts would never be able to find the ones that they were looking for since they had all been killed in the Minor World.
So right now, it was best if they left this area as soon as possible.
After all, they were the ones that had been responsible for these murders.
But as they were leaving, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What happened to their group?"
''Their group'' was naturally referring to Ye Qing Huan, or rather ''Bi Qing''s'' group as they knew them.I think you should take a look at
Hearing this, Senior Sister Bing said with a bit of schadenfreude on her face, "I sent them through the main entrance."
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile again.
He knew why she had done this, but he also knew that this would have consequences in the future. After all, sending them out like this was sure to create a grudge that they would hold against them.
Lin Fan didn''t know what effect it would have, but he was sure that he would pay for this sooner orterˇ
Still, what was done was done and he couldn''t change it.
He just hoped that in the future, he would never meet Ye Qing Huan again.
Meeting her was the best way for him to give up the calm and peaceful life that he wanted.
So without hesitation, they quickly headed off back towards the city.
While they were heading back, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What happened to the Minor World?"
Senior Sister Bing lifted her hand and there was a ball of light that appeared before she said, "It''s right here."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao looked carefully at this ball of light in her hand and they felt the same feeling from the Minor World from this ball of light.
They looked carefully at it and they found that they could see the Minor World inside of this ball of light. It was almost like looking down on a world inside of a snow globe, like one was the god of this world.
Lin Fan couldn''t help reaching his hand out to try and tap this thing, but before he could, Senior Sister Bing stopped him.
She said, "If you touch it, you will affect the world that is inside."
Lin Fan stopped his hand reaching out and pulled it back in an instant.
He didn''t know what he would do if he had made contact with the ball of light, but he was certain that it wouldn''t have a small effect on it.
So instead of talking about the Minor World, Lin Fan asked, "How did you contact the City Lord of Floating Seed City to set up that tournament?"
Senior Sister Bing revealed a smile and said, "I just showed them a few things from the Minor World and they were more than willing to cooperate. They thought that I was someone from a major force since I had ess to goods from a Minor World, so they wanted to reap the benefits of making this connection."''
Hearing this, Lin Fan once again revealed a bitter smile.
Everything that Senior Sister Bing did seemed to burn bridges.
After all, once the city lord and the other organizations learned that they wouldn''t be connecting with arge force or getting ess to goods from a Minor World, there was no doubt that they would attack Senior Sister Bing.
So the best way to stay safe for them was toˇleave Floating Seed City right away.
The longer that they stayed in the city, the more dangerous it would be.
Lin Fan even had the urge to leave right away and not return to the city, but they couldn''t do that since they still had to check in with the Mercenary Guild before leaving.
If they suddenly left without checking in, it would leave a suspicious trail that others could pick up on.
He didn''t want to leave even a single clue for people to track them with, so they had no choice but to return to the city.
But before they did, Lin Fan made sure to ce the illusion spell around Senior Sister Bing.
This time, he didn''t use the illusion spell to make her invisible, but rather he used it to make her seem like apletely different person.
That way, they were able to enter the city without attracting any attention.
He didn''t dare stay in the city any longer than necessary since every moment that they stayed was a moment that they would be caught.
He wanted to leave the city before the news of what happened in the Minor World was exposed, or rather theck of news from the Minor World was exposed. Once it was known that all of those young masters and young missus had died with all of their protectors, Floating Seed City would be sealed off right away.
So Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao didn''t hesitate in taking a mission that would lead them to another city at the Mercenary Guild and then immediately headed off.
It was a good thing that they had rushed becauseter that same dayˇFloating Seed City waspletely sealed off.
The lookouts finally couldn''t take it anymore and reported the disappearance of the young masters and young missus to their forces. As soon as that happened, there were many experts that gathered in Floating Seed City.
With all of these experts here, the City Lord had no choice but to seal off Floating Seed City and cooperate with them to find these young masters and young missus.
It was just too bad that they were toote in catching Lin Fan, Mu Bao Bao, and Senior Sister Bing as they had already left.
Chapter 419 Stirring Sands City
?
A few weekster, Lin Fan''s group were now entering Stirring Sands City.
This ce was in the middle of the desert, so it was burning hot as the sun shined down on them from above.
However, it was a good thing that they had met Senior Sister Bing since it was cool standing beside her.
She had a natural chilling aura around her that dropped the surrounding temperature, which made it veryfortable standing by her.
There were people that stared at Senior Sister Bing when they felt this chill, but they didn''t do anything to her. After all, anyone that was strong enough to affect the area around them was clearly a powerful cultivator, so no one was foolish enough to court death by trying to figure out more about her.
As for the reason why they were here in Stirring Sands City, it was because they had received a clue from Yue Lan.
Even though they had already decided not to contact the Royal Style Stores in the various cities, that didn''t mean that there wasn''t an emergency contact system that had been in ce. It was through this system that Yue Lan had contacted Lin Fan.
As soon as he saw the message that Yue Lan had for him, Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because this was about information that directly came from the fourth prince.
"The fourth prince has sent us information that ''Mu Bao Hua'' has been spotted in Stirring Sands City. He wants you to follow this rumour and see if you can find her."
Lin Fan knew that it was impossible for ''Mu Bao Hua'' to be in Stirring Sands City since Mu Bao Bao was with him. So he knew that this meant that the rumour that had been started there was most likely a plot by those that wanted to find her.
They spread this rumour to see if they could draw in the real one, as well as pull in those that wanted to find ''Mu Bao Hua'', so that they could take care of the ones that wanted to help her and leave those that wanted to hurt her.
Knowing this, Lin Fan knew that it would be dangerous for them to head to Stirring Sands City.
But looking at it from another perspective, this also meant an opportunity.
The people that were looking for her, the ones that had hostile intentions towards her, they had deeply hidden themselves. If they wanted to find them with no clues at all, it would be close to impossible.
With this rumour, it meant that they would at least have a ce to catch these people.
Lin Fan recognized the dangers of this, but he also felt that the benefits outweighed the danger since this was a rare opportunity.
Which was why they hade to this Stirring Sands City.
They had originally gone to another city named Jade Pearl City which was where their Mercenary Guild request was for.
But as soon as they received the message from Yue Lan, they finished off the request and rushed to Stirring Sands City.
When they arrived at Stirring Sands City, with the cold chill that Senior Sister Bing released, they had been allowed in quickly. Even the guards of the city weren''t foolish enough to mess with a powerful cultivator.
They knew that even if they did anything, they wouldn''t be able to stop them.
So it was better to just let them pass since it was very likely that they were rted to a powerful organization.
It was far beyond their pay grade.
When they arrived in the city, it wasn''t as if they could just start asking around about the rumours about ''Mu Bao Hua''. After all, the moment that they did, it would expose the fact that they were looking for her.
Those that were exposed as people looking for her would without a doubt catch the attention of the enemy.
So all they could do was slowly gather information.
Luckily, that was Lin Fan''s specialty. No, it was better to say that this was Greeny''s specialty.
With Greeny''s puppets, it was easy for Lin Fan to gather information without revealing himself.
Now all he had to do was pick the right location.
The Mercenary Guild and Merchants Guild were all good choices, but it would be too suspicious to go to those ces. They didn''t want to leave a single trace of them being here, so they wouldn''t be able to do that if they went to those ces.
After all, going there without a reason and just hanging out was too strange in the first ce.
If they did something like this, there was no doubt that they would attract the wrong kind of attention.
So in the end, Lin Fan chose the second best choice.
They went to another bar.
This bar was the biggest bar in the city and even though it was currently the middle of the day, it was packed with people.I think you should take a look at
With all of these people here, they were able to easily blend into the crowd and find a ce to sit.
After sitting down, Lin Fan released Greeny''s puppets all around himself and sent them off to get the information that they wanted.
But to his surprise, he found that Senior Sister Bing was very excited to be in a ce like this.
He didn''t know why she was like this until she asked, "Can I order some things?"
Lin Fan was confused why she would seem so excited about ordering some dishes from this random bar, but he still gave a nod in the end. After all, he had plenty of money because of Yue Lanˇmore money that he could spend in this entire lifetime.
He didn''t mind if she wanted to order a few dishes.
But when the dishes came, he was surprised by how she actedˇ
That was because she wouldn''t let the two of them have a single bite as she dered that all of these dishes were hers. She then buckled down and finished off all the food on the table, even though she had ordered more than enough for all three of them.
Even after she finished, she looked back up at Lin Fan and asked, "Can I order some more?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at her with a strange look when she asked this, but he still gave a nod in response.
Then Senior Sister Bingˇordered enough for three of them again and dered that they were all hers.
With how much she was eating, the people around couldn''t help taking notice.
The ones at the nearby tables all looked at Senior Sister Bing with strange looks because they never thought that someone with this kind of slender figureˇwould be able to eat this much.
Of course, all of them could feel the chill that wasing from their table, so they didn''t provoke them or interact with them.
In the end, they were just left alone.
However, that didn''t stop Senior Sister Bing from continuing to eat.
She stuffed this new portion down and then she asked, "Can I have some more?"
Lin Fan really couldn''t help wondering if she was a human or a beast with this kind of appetite. Of course, he wouldn''t be stingy with her and he nodded to let her order more.
The waiter also couldn''t help looking at Senior Sister Bing with a strange look becauseˇshe had ordered so much food in such a short period of time. Even if he was a professional, he had never seen something like this.
It was only after she had finished enough for nine people that Senior Sister Bing slowed down.
However, the reason that she slowed down wasn''t because she was full. Rather it was because she felt awkward that she was the only one eating.
She clearly wanted more, but she felt awkward since no one else at the same table was eating a single thing.
In the end, Mu Bao Bao went along with her and ordered some food as well. Lin Fan just kept sipping his drink since he was focused on working with Greeny.
When she did that, Senior Sister Bing happily ordered another three portionsˇ
Finally, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Why are you eating that much? Have I really been treating you that badly?"
Senior Sister Bing revealed an awkward look when she heard this and it was then that the fork in her hand slowed down.
After a long silence, Senior Sister Bing said, "It''s because I normally spend all my time hiding, so I don''t get a chance toe into town that often and eat at restaurants." After saying that, she revealed a bitter smile and said, "If I wanted to have something good, I had to cook it for myself and I can''t say that I''m a good cook."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help feeling sympathetic towards Senior Sister Bing, especially Mu Bao Bao.
They knew what had happened to her because of the Love Sect and how long she had spent on her own before meeting them again. But it was only now that how hard it had been for her had sunk in for them.
It wasn''t as if she was staying in fancy hotels and eating from fancy restaurants, she had been hiding out from people that had wanted to hurt her.
That meant that she had been hiding in the wilderness, away from civilization this entire time.
So it had been rough for her all these years.
After this, Lin Fan said, "You can order as much as you want."
Senior Sister Bing revealed a smile and gave a nod in response.
When Lin Fan was about to say something else, he suddenly stopped as he noticed something.
Chapter 420 Oasis (1)
?
"You''re saying that someone has put up a bounty for this ''Mu Bao Hua'' person?"
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, he immediately knitted his brows and turned his attention to this conversation.
The ones that were having this conversation was a group of mercenaries who were sitting there enjoying their drinks. It was a group made up of three men and one woman.
The man who had spoken earlier was anky man with daggers who looked like a rogue. He looked at the man in full armour who seemed to be the leader of their group.
The man in full armour gave a nod before saying, "It''s not a small one either. I''ve heard that they are offering at least a thousand spirit stones for even a single clue about this ''Mu Bao Hua''."
When the armoured man said this, the eyes of all the mercenaries lit up.
This group of mercenaries were only D Ranked Mercenaries, so a thousand spirit stones was an astronomical amount for them.
If they were able to obtain this amount, then there would be no need for them to work anymore. Even if it was split evenly among them, that would still be an amount that they couldn''t finish spending their entire life.
So of course, they couldn''t help being excited.
Especially since they knew thatˇ
The rogue asked again, "Boss, you wouldn''t be telling us this unlessˇyou already had a clue about this ''Mu Bao Hua'', right?"
When the armoured man heard this, he revealed a wide smile before giving a snap and putting his hand in a checkmark that he put at his chin. In this pose that showed absolute confidence, he said, "That''s right, my dear friend! Of course I already have information about this ''Mu Bao Hua''. How about it? Don''t you think that your boss is amazing?"
The other members of this mercenary group all revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
But they were all familiar with each other since it wasn''t their first day together.
They knew that this boss of theirs had an ego and they all knew how to stroke it, especially the only female member.
She came forward with her hands together and she rubbed her cheek against his chest as she said, "Boss, you really are amazing! We don''t know what we would do without you!"
When he heard this, the armoured man''s lips cracked into a wide smile and he raised his head up. If it was possible, his nose definitely would have grown at this moment to show his arrogance and smugness.
After enjoying this feeling a bit, the armoured man calmed down and said with a grin, "Not only do I have information about this ''Mu Bao Hua'', I might even have her location."
When they heard this, all of them couldn''t help revealing shocked gasps.
The rogue then said, "Boss, do you really mean it?"
The armoured man gave a nod with a wide grin before saying, "Of course!"
But then the rogue couldn''t help finding it strange as he said, "Boss, if you really knew where she was, then wouldn''t you have already reported this? After all, the thousand spirit stones are just for a single clue about where she was."
When he heard this, the armoured man revealed a bitter smile.
Seeing this, they all knew that there was more to this story than he was telling them.
The armoured man could see the way that they were all looking at him, so he had no choice but to tell them the truth.
"I already tried reporting this, but they said that it was just a rumour, so they wouldn''t ept it as a clue. Unless I''m able to give them more concrete proof, they won''t ept this." The armoured man said with the same bitter smile.
When hispanions heard this, they all revealed bitter smiles as well.
However, that didn''tst long since they finally understood why their boss had brought it up.
The rogue said, "So you want us to go to that ce and confirm the rumour, right?"
The armoured man gave a nod in response to this before waiting for their reaction.
The mercenaries looked at each other before all of them turned back to look at the armoured man with smiles on their faces.
The rogue spoke for them all as he said, "You brought us such an easy job, what else is there to say? Wouldn''t we be considered ungrateful if we were toin about such easy money?"
When the armoured man heard this, he revealed a grateful look and thanked all of them.
It was clear that the rtionship between this group was quite good.
Once they had settled on this, the rogue asked the armoured man, "So boss, where is this ''Mu Bao Hua'' right now?"
The armoured man didn''t answer right away as he sat up a bit so that he could look around their table. After making sure that no one was listening in on them, he leaned in and waved his hand at the rest of them toe in closer.
They went along with it and came in closer before the armoured man finally said, "You should know about the Flower Oasis outside of the city right? It was rumoured that this ''Mu Bao Hua'' was spotted there not that long ago."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help revealing a bit of a disappointed look.I think you should take a look at
After all, this was indeed just a rumour that couldn''t be confirmed. Even if they were to go to the oasis and check, it would be very unlikely that they would be able to find a trace of this ''Mu Bao Hua''.
They had thought that it was a job that would get them easy money, but it seemed that there was no such thing as easy money in this world.
Seeing the looks on their faces, the armoured man couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed since he knew what they were thinking.
He red at them and said, "Do you really think that would be it? Do you really think that I would gather you all here just to tell you this?"
The mercenaries looked at each other before the rogue said, "Boss, it''s not that we''re looking down on youˇbut you do have a habit of getting excited over nothing."
The armoured man pped the rogue on the back of the head when he heard this. Of course, it was more of a yful p than a real p.
The rogue was the youngest member and the one that could go tit for tat with the armoured man, which was they had let him speak for them. If it was anyone else, they might have been really pped on the back of the head.
After pping him on the back of the head, the armoured man said, "Do you really think that someone as important as me would move for some random rumour? Of course there''s more."
The others nodded when they heard this, but there was still a trace of doubt in their eyes.
The armoured man gave a proud snort, but he still said, "I have a cousin who lives at the Flower Oasis and he saw the one called ''Mu Bao Hua''."
When they heard this, they revealed surprised looks. It was clear that they hadn''t expected the armoured man to actually have more information for them.
But then they all revealed disappointed looks as the rogue said, "But boss, even if your cousin saw that person, that doesn''t mean anything. After all, there''s no way that they would stay there knowing that everyone is after them."
The armoured man raised a hand and wagged his finger as he said, "Che, che, che, you shouldn''te to a judgement that quickly."
The others all looked at him with a strange look as they waited for him to exin.
Seeing that he had their attention again, the armoured man said with a smile, "My cousin doesn''t just live over at the Flower Oasis, he also runs an inn there. Who do you think is currently staying at that inn?"
They revealed confused looks at first, but then they all had looks of understanding that appeared on their faces that also had a trace of shock. They looked at the armoured man with looks of disbelief after that.
The rogue slowly said, "Boss, you can''t mean thatˇ"
He left his words unfinished, but the meaning behind them was clear.
Hearing this, the armoured man gave a nod and said, "That''s right, she''s staying there right now, so I''m certain that she''s still there."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help thinking of another question that the rogue asked, "But boss, if your cousin knows where she is, why wouldn''t he just report it himself?"
The armoured man revealed a serious look and said, "If they suddenly show up and catch her, who do you think she will me for exposing her?"
When they heard this, they once again revealed looks of understanding.
That was why the cousin had informed their boss, he wanted to create an alibi.
So the rogue asked, "So your cousin also wants a cut of the reward?"
The armoured man gave a nod.
The rest of them all quickly agreed to this since after all, if it wasn''t for the armoured man''s cousin, then they wouldn''t even be able to find this jackpot.
Seeing that they were all in agreement, the armoured man said with a smile, "So, should we head off tomorrow?"
The others all revealed confused looks when they heard this before the rogue asked, "Why don''t we just head out today? We could get there tonight."
The armoured man pped him on the back of the head again before saying, "We have to celebrate first."
When they heard this, they all revealed bitter smiles.
But it didn''t take them long to rx and enjoy the drinks that their boss had bought them.
After all, they assumed that they were about to make some easy money, so they were all filled with joy at this moment.
Before long, they had all be drunk and were no longer as reserved as before. The armoured man was even so drunk that he started buying beers for the people around them and there was a loudmotion that began as everyone got drunk.
After all, no one would refuse a generous man who wanted to buy them a drink.
But what no one noticed was that there were mosquitoes who were watching everything happen.
As for the person who controlled those mosquitoesˇonce he saw that they were getting drunk, he decided to stop watching them and turned his attention back to his own table.
He needed to dpress everything that he had just heard.
Chapter 421 Oasis (2)
?
Back at their table, Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing might have been still eating, but they had also been waiting for Lin Fan to finish what he was doing.
They knew from the way that he reacted that he must have found something.
After he finished sorting out the information that he received, Lin Fan gave a nod to the two of them before they all leaned in close.
Normally Lin Fan wouldn''t have stayed in a ce like this to discuss this, but it would have been suspicious to leave all of sudden. After all, during the time that he had been silent, Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao had ordered even more foodˇ
It was hard to tell just where they were keeping all of this food that they ate.
It was the same for Mu Bao Bao since she had also eaten three portions.
One might think that Mu Bao Bao was only eating so that her Senior Sister Bing wouldn''t feel awkward, but that wasn''t the case. She was enjoying the food that came to her with a smile on her face.
At the same timeˇit didn''t seem like she was having any problem eating the food.
She just stuffed down the food with ease, just like Senior Sister Bing.
It seemed that both girls had arge stomach capacityˇ
But Mu Bao Bao had never shown this before.
Could it be that she was hiding it because she thought that he would look at her strangely if she ate a lot?
Or was it just because she was a high level cultivator that she was able to store all of this food in her like it was nothing?
It really was a mysteryˇbut now wasn''t the time to think about that.
After leaning in, Lin Fan told them about everything that he had heard from the mercenary group.
Once he was done, he waited for a response from Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing.
Both of them looked at each other and even though their cloaks blocked their faces, they could sense what each other were feeling. So after a bit, they turned back to Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao said, "We''ll follow your decision."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he gave a nod in response before falling into deep thought.
There were two sides to this argument, one was to follow them, but that would lead them to a dangerous ce. The other side was just to let them go and then find out what happened afterwards, but that was very unreliable since it wasn''t even certain that they woulde back.
No matter how Lin Fan looked at thisˇthis seemed like it was a trap.
If it was this easy to find someone who had a bounty where even a single clue would be worth a thousand spirit stones, then wouldn''t everyone have found her already?
Even if the mercenary group''s leader made it seem like a great opportunity, Lin Fan knew better.
He knew that this was most likely a trap that the enemy was setting to lure people in.
But at the same time, that meant that the enemy would be nearby since they had set this trap.
If they followed the mercenaries there and then struck while they triggered the trap, they would be able to get the jump on the enemy. If they could get the jump on the enemy, they might be able to catch them off guard and capture them for the information that they wanted.
The problem in the end was that there were just too many unknown factors that made this very dangerous.
It could be not that dangerous, but they didn''t know since theycked information.
But in the end, Lin Fan chose to follow the mercenary group to Flower Oasis.
The benefits outweigh the risks, so it was worth it in the end.
He just hoped that he wouldn''t regret this.
After hearing what he said, the two girls nodded in agreement before they went back to eating.
Seeing this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile before he also ordered a te of food.
They had to watch over the mercenary group in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if he was going to leave this ce. Since he was here and he was getting hungry, he might as well have a bite to eat.
But he definitely wasn''t going to eat as much as the two girls.
In the end, Lin Fan just ordered a single portion and enjoyed it before calling it quits.
As for the two girlsˇthey didn''t stop until they had stacked a pile of tes on the table that was far taller than them. It was so high that it almost reached the ceilingˇI think you should take a look at
But even then, they still didn''t stop eating as they ordered more dishes.
Lin Fan could only reveal a bitter smile as he thought about how much all of this would cost him.
When the mercenaries finally left at night, Lin Fan followed them with Greeny''s puppets until he found the inn that they were staying at.
Since they had arrived in this city, they hadn''t found an inn yet. So Lin Fan decided to rent a room in the inn that their targets were staying in.
It was a good thing that this mercenary group did decently for themselves, so they stayed in a pretty good inn. If they did worse and stayed in a worse off innˇit definitely would have been ufortable.
Not that it mattered in the first ce since they didn''t go to sleep.
Lin Fan had to stay up to work with Greeny to keep monitoring the mercenary group just in case they left in the middle of the night. If they did and they didn''t follow them, it would be close to impossible to find them again once they left the city.
Even if they knew that they would be going to the Flower Oasis, it would still be like trying to find a needle in a haystack.
So Lin Fan didn''t take this risk and let the two girls sleep while he kept watch.
Of course, it wasn''t as if a single night of not sleeping would have that much of an effect on him as a cultivator. Especially since he was now a Late Foundation Realm Cultivator.
As for how he became oneˇit was because of those two dual cultivation sessions.
It wasn''t as if only Senior Sister Bing and Ye Qing Huan had benefited from those sessions, Lin Fan had also benefited from dual cultivating with these two rare physiques.
It had pushed him right up two minor cultivation realms, making him a Late Foundation Realm Cultivator.
Of course, being pushed up suddenly like this was hard for him, so he had been adjusting himself on the road. While they had been traveling, he had been slowly getting used to this new body and cultivation of his.
He had finally been able to act like he normally did today as he got used to this new level of power.
Even though he stayed up all night, Lin Fan didn''t see anything in the end.
But in the first ce, he didn''t expect to see anything.
After all, they were sleeping in preparation to head out to the Flower Oasis tomorrow. It wasn''t as if this mercenary group would have anyte night ns after that.
So early in the morning, they woke up and left the inn.
Following them were Greeny''s puppets and not Lin Fan''s group.
He wanted to give them a head start so they wouldn''t be too close to them and draw suspicion. At the same time, he could hear that they were just getting supplies in preparation for the journey, so it wasn''t as if he needed to follow them that closely.
Lin Fan had packed a bunch of supplies into his Pet Storage Space and even if they did run out, Senior Sister Bing could always just pull out some supplies from her Minor World for them.
That Minor World was its own ecosystem, so it had plenty of resources to draw from.
At the same time, he saw that they were going to the Mercenary Guild, which was one of the ces that he didn''t want to go to right now.
They were going there to pick up a mission as a cover for them going to the Flower Oasis.
It was only when they finally reached the city gates that Lin Fan''s group left the inn.
Then by the time that they reached the gate, the mercenary group was already several kilometers out. This might seem like arge distance for normal people, but for cultivators of their levelˇthis distance wasn''t that hard to traverse.
At the same time, keeping this distance would avoid them drawing suspicion.
That was why Lin Fan had waited all this time.
When they exited the gate, they also slowly made their way to follow the mercenary group, always making sure to maintain this several kilometer distance.
The mercenaries just didn''t have any idea of the group that was following them.
Through the puppets, Lin Fan could hear them happily talking about what they would do with the money once they got it.
It was just too bad that they had no idea what was waiting for them at the Flower Oasis.
At the same time, Lin Fan also didn''t know what was awaiting for him at the Flower Oasis.
They just traveled blissfully unaware like this.
Chapter 422 Oasis (3)
?
The Flower Oasis wasn''t that far from the city, so it didn''t take them long to arrive.
They had set out early in the morning, so they arrived in thete afternoon when the sun was close to setting.
Since it was just an oasis town, the security wasn''t as tight as the city. They just looked at their identities and then allowed them into the town without much of a security check.
As they were going through, they could even see that there were guards who were currently napping on the job.
It seemed that security really wasx in this ce, but that wasn''t a bad thing.
This meant that it would be easier for them to move around and do what they needed to do.
The mercenary group had already long entered the town and had already found a ce to rest. It was an inn, but it wasn''t the inn that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was currently resting in, it was just a normal inn that they had found.
Most of them just chose to settle in this ce, but the armoured man who was their leader didn''t stay with the rest of them.
He took off his armour to reveal that he was a man with arge beard and he headed off alone into the town. The rest of this mercenary group chose to go to a restaurant to have a meal and some drinks.
Lin Fan of course followed the bearded man through the town.
The bearded man quickly made his way through the alleys of the town and soon he arrived at a ce that was quite hidden.
This was a cafe that seemed to sell one thing, privacy.
That was because the door was heavily guarded and every single possible entrance to the building waspletely locked off. But of course, that didn''t mean a thing to Lin Fan and Greeny.
With the mosquito puppets, they had no problem following the bearded man in.
After they went in, they found that there was already another person who was waiting for the bearded man here. This person was already at one of the booths and when he saw the bearded man, he waved him over.
The bearded man quickly went over to this booth and sat down with that person.
Once he was in the booth with him, the curtains of the booth quickly came up and blocked them from everyone''s sight.
But of course, that didn''t matter at all for Lin Fan as his mosquitoes were already inside of the booth with them. He could already hear what they were discussing.
"Cousin, you really took your time." This was the person who had been in the booth who said this.
The bearded man didn''t mind this at all as he said with a faint smile, "I couldn''t rush it or it would have been suspicious."
The cousin gave a reluctant grunt of agreement after hearing this, but it was clear by the look in his eyes that he wasn''t happy about this.
Then he looked around and asked, "Where''s the rest of your group? Are you the only one here?"
The bearded man gave a chuckle and said, "We can''t just all show up here can we? We have to create an alibi so that people won''t be able to connect us to this matter. So I had them go out and have fun tonight."
Hearing this, the cousin narrowed his eyes to look at the bearded man before saying, "Are you even serious about this?"
The bearded man''s smile disappeared as he revealed a serious look and said, "Does it look like I''m ying around? I''m setting up everything so that we don''t seem suspicious and this doesn''te to bite us in the buttter. Do you really think that people will just ignore all the clues if we don''t set up any alibis?"
The cousin gave another disgruntled grunt, but he didn''t say anything else about this.
Instead, he said, "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t even have this chance."
The bearded man revealed a taunting smile this time before saying, "If you''re so confident, why don''t you go do this yourself?"
The cousin''s eyes shrank when he heard this, but he didn''t keep arguing. He just gave a snort before falling silent.
Even a fool would be able to tell that there was some kind of grudge between these two cousins. However, Lin Fan didn''t really care about this grudge that they held against each other.
He just waited for them to get to the main point.
After a bit of silence, the cousin finally said, "She''s still at the inn, so you can go anytime you want."
The bearded man gave a nod before asking, "What room is she in? How often does she go out? When did she arrive in this city? Whatˇ"
He kept asking a bunch of questions about ''Mu Bao Bao'', questions that almost seemed like they would be a vition of privacy. However, he didn''t hold back at all with his questioning, even though his cousin was clearly overwhelmed by all of these questions.
Finally, the bearded man calmed down and waited for the cousin to answer.
His cousin looked at him with a strange look before saying in an annoyed voice, "What do you need to know all of this for? All you have to do is monitor her and find some kind of concrete evidence that you can bring to those people. There''s no need for you to know all of this!"
The way that the cousin said this made it clear thatˇhe didn''t know
The bearded man shook his head with a sigh before saying, "This is only the basic information and you don''t even know this. We need to know everything about the target so that we can properly monitor them and get the evidence that we need."
The cousin couldn''t refute this and the anger appeared on his face again.
His face twisted with that anger until he finally couldn''t take it anymore and exploded from his inferiorityplex. He shouted at the bearded man, "You think that you''re so great? You think that you''re almighty just because you became a mercenary? In the end, Yi Xue chose me!"
The bearded man narrowed his eyes to look at his cousin before saying with a sigh, "You''re still hung up over that?"
The cousin''s face twisted when he heard this before he gave what was clearly a fakeugh and said, "Ha, just keep acting! I''m sure that it''s eating you up on the inside that Yi Xue didn''t want to go with you in the end!"
The bearded man didn''t take this bait and just looked at his cousin with a look of pity.
That was because he knew that his cousin didn''t know the truth.
He thought that Yi Xue had stayed behind because she had rejected the bearded man''s request to go with himˇbut in reality, it was the bearded man who had rejected her request to go along with him.
It wasn''t because he didn''t love her, but ratherˇhe knew that he wouldn''t be able to give her the life that she wanted. He was someone who wanted freedom and adventure, which was why he had be a mercenary in the end.
If she hade along with him, all that she would have encountered was danger and instability because she wasn''t a cultivator like him. She didn''t even have the talent for cultivation, so it wasn''t as if she could have be a cultivatorter on.
So he knew that he couldn''t bring her along.
In the end, facing the pressure of her family, she had no choice but to marry the cousin who was obsessed with her.
He had thought that he had won, but if the bearded man told him the truthˇhe was sure that it would crush him.
There was certainly a part of him that was tempted to tell him the truth after hearing the way that his cousin taunted him. However, he was also a man who had seen plenty of things and was able to stay calm when he needed to.
So he didn''t say anything in the end as he listened to his cousin''s boasting.
Finally, when his cousin was done and stopped to catch his breath, the bearded man suddenly asked, "Did you tell her about meing here?"
The cousin was caught off guard by this sudden question from the bearded man.
He narrowed his eyes to look at him before giving a snort and saying, "Why would I tell her about a loser dog like you?"
The bearded man gave a nod when he heard this and said nothing else. He didn''t even refute his cousin''s insult of "loser dog".
As for the reason why he had asked this, it was because he didn''t want to see her at all.
He didn''t know how she felt after all of these years, but he didn''t want to invoke the stories of the past and create new problems. He just wanted her to live the good life that she deserved and whether he was a part of that or not, it didn''t matter.
After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, the bearded man stood up and said, "Find out about the questions that I asked you ande meet me tomorrow. Once I have all of this information, I''ll start the investigation with my group."
Without even giving his cousin a chance to say anything, the bearded man suddenly turned around to leave the booth.
The cousin just red as he left before also leaving with a snort.
Still, at the very least, it seemed like based on the look in his eyes, the cousin would do what the bearded man had asked.
Chapter 423 Oasis (4)
?
After he finished listening to the conversation between the two cousins, Lin Fan just remained silent as he sat there.
He had taken the girls to another restaurant and they were currently eating while he had been spying on the two cousins.
After thinking about this situation, he decided not to act and wait for more information.
After all, the cousins were already nning on getting the information that he wanted in the first ce. Since they were going to do this for him, there was no reason for him not to use them like this.
However, that didn''t mean that he would just leave them alone.
He knew that the fake ''Mu Bao Bao'' was staying at the inn that the cousin ran, so he would send some puppets to watch over the cousin. He wouldn''t send any puppets close to ''Mu Bao Bao'' since he didn''t know what kind of defenses she had prepared.
But he was certain that she would have some kind of defenses prepared since that was the minimum that should be done in this situation.
He would let the cousin take all the risk while he gained all the benefits.
However, this would take time.
The cousin wouldn''t make any risky moves since he knew that it would be his life in danger if he did this. So he would definitely take it slow to get the information that the bearded man wanted.
That meant that they would be here for a while.
So Lin Fan allowed himself to rx and he ordered some food for himself.
But when he saw the amount of tes that were already on the table, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
They weren''t supposed to be attracting attention, but it was hard not to attract attention with how much Senior Sister Bing ate.
Still, no one did anything to them since they were scared off by Senior Sister Bing''s aura in the first ce.
So with this, they were able to spend a few days in peace.
This ce was right beside an oasis, so it was actually quite a beautiful ce.
There were many tourist attractions which this town relied on to make most of their money, so they were able to enjoy themselves while waiting for the information that they wanted.
A few dayster, the cousin finally arranged another meeting with the bearded man.
They once again went to the same ce as before and they even got the same booth as before.
When the bearded man arrived, he looked at the cousin with an annoyed look.
That was because he never thought that his cousin would actually take this long just to get this basic information.
His mercenary group had started getting anxious because of this and they had wasted quite a bit of time and money staying at this oasis. If they knew that it would take this long, they would have gotten a mission in this area to create a cover and earn some extra cash.
It was just too bad that there was no Mercenary Guild branch in this oasis town, so they couldn''t do anything.
The cousin could clearly see the annoyed look that the bearded man had, but he acted like he didn''t see a thing as he just sat there waiting for him to sit down.
After the bearded man sat down, he asked, "So?"
It was one simple word, but the meaning behind it was clear enough that it grated on the nerves of the cousin.
Still, he kept calm and pulled out a packet of papers that he ced on the table. He didn''t even bother saying a word as he slid it over to the bearded man.
The bearded man took it and looked it over before giving a nod.
At the very least, he had gotten the information that he had asked for, so now they could start doing something instead of sitting around doing nothing.
But all that did was feed the cousin''s ego as he said, "Well, now are you going to do your job?"
He deliberately provoked the bearded man because of the way that he had looked at him earlier.
However, the bearded man didn''t answer back when he heard this.
He just calmly looked at the cousin and said, "How much do you want?"
The cousin was taken aback when he heard this, but he quickly revealed a serious look and said, "Half."
The bearded man immediately shook his head and said, "A tenth."
The cousin''s face twisted when he heard this and he red at the bearded man, but the bearded man showed no emotions on his face as he looked right back at the cousin.
Finally, the cousin said, "That''s nowhere near enough for the amount of risk that I''m taking. Unless it''s half, it isn''t even worth my time."
The bearded man suddenly stood up after hearing this before saying, "Alright, then you can take care of the rest on your own."
When the cousin heard this, his face once again twisted. However, this time, it didn''t twist in rage, but rather in fear.
What he had said just now was actually a bluff since there was no one else that he would be able to work with other than the bearded man. After all, something like this required absolute secrecy and unless they were rted, it was impossible for him to trust the other side.
So if he tried to do this with anyone else, then there was no doubt that he would eventually end up with a dagger in his back.
The bearded man also knew this, which was why he had reacted as such.
After a slight moment of hesitation, the cousin still called out to the bearded man and said, "Wait, let''s talk about this!"
Hearing this, the bearded man revealed a smile and sat back down again.
The two of them sat there discussing the division of the bounty and eventually they reached an agreement of giving the cousin 20%.
When they left, the bearded man had a smile on his face while the cousin had a bitter look.
But none of that mattered.
The only thing that actually mattered was that the bearded man was finally going to take action with his mercenary group to search for clues proving the identity of ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Lin Fan knew that this ''Mu Bao Bao'' was a fake even without having seen her once, but he knew that they were rted to their enemies. So he wanted to use this bearded man''s mercenary group to draw them out.
When the bearded man returned to his inn, he gathered up everyone in his mercenary group for a meeting.
As soon as they all gathered, the bearded man said, "It''s time."
Hearing this, all of them revealed wide smiles since this was what they had been waiting for.
The rogue was the first one to speak as he said, "So what is the n?"
The bearded man said with a nod, "Nothingplicated, we''ll just do simple surveince and look for a chance to provoke them. Once we do, we should be able to get what we need."
But the rogue didn''t seem like he agreed with this based on the expression on his face.
The bearded man could naturally see this, so he asked, "What do you have nned then?"
The rogue calmly said, "Let''s do the bait and switch. It should be much easier to get the evidence if we do that."
The bearded man and the rest of the group all knitted their brows when they heard this.
The bait and switch that the rogue mentioned as a n that they had used before.
It was simply engaging the target on the street and then switching out their bag for a duplicate. But of course, they knew that the target was a powerful cultivator, so to do this smoothly, it would depend on having a distraction as well.
But this was much more dangerous than the n that their leader had suggested.
After all, it was actively engaging the target, so there were many things that could go wrong.
All of them looked at the rogue, as if they were waiting for him to say something.
The rogue revealed an awkward look before finally saying, "I received word that my little sister needs an operation. Unless I can get the money soon, she won''t make it."
When they heard this, they all revealed an understanding look.
In the end, it was money that made him rush.
But this was a group that had been together for a long time, so it wasn''t as if the bond between them was light.
The bearded man looked at the other two members of the group and waited for their opinion.
The other two hesitated a bit before finally nodding in agreement.
Seeing this, the bearded man also gave a nod in response.
With this, their n had been set and now all that was left was to fine tune the small details of the n. They needed to find the right ce to set it in action and the right method of doing this.
What they didn''t know was that there was someone who was listening in on everything that they discussed.
While they listened to the mercenary group scheme, that person also decided that they would help them put their n into motion.
After all, the more that this mercenary group provoked ''Mu Bao Bao'', the more information that this person would be able to obtain.
So the scheming went deep into the night.
Chapter 424 Pickpocket (1)
?
Two dayster, the mercenary group was waiting on one of the main streets of this oasis town.
They had picked this spot since it was the best ce for them to execute their n. It was a spacious ce with plenty of people that would provide them with distractions if they needed them.
So they chose to execute their n here.
But the most important thing was that this was one of the few ces that ''Mu Bao Bao'' went during the day.
''Mu Bao Bao'' mainly cooped herself up in her room and didn''t go out unless she absolutely needed to. This was one of the times where she absolutely needed to.
She woulde out every day at noon to head to a restaurant to get some food.
At the same time, she would also bring food back so that she wouldn''t have to head out during the evening for dinner.
So this was one of the few times that she would appear during the day.
It was like clockwork where she left the inn right when the sun was at its highest point in the sky.
Once she came out, she didn''t bother looking at anyone as she walked to the main street and headed to the restaurant that she went to everyday. This was one of the biggest restaurants in the city that had many customers, so it was easy for her to blend in and get a meal without attracting attention.
That was most likely why she chose toe to this ce each day.
Once she came out, she was immediately marked by the mercenary group who had been waiting on standby. The rogue was the one that was hiding and watching as she made her way towards the main street.
When she finally arrived at the main street, the rogue sent a secret signal to the other three members of the group who had been waiting on the main street.
As soon as they received their signal, they made their way to their positions.
The bearded man was walking down the street with the woman holding his arm. The other man was walking down the street from the opposite direction.
The three of them had all slowed down their pace so that ''Mu Bao Bao'' would make it to the center of the street before they would.
During this time, the rogue had blended in with the crowd and was already following behind ''Mu Bao Bao''. He waspletely blended in, so he was ready to strike as soon as the opportunity arrived.
Once they all arrived in the center of this main street, there was amotion that started.
As for who started thismotion, it was the three who had been walking down the street.
The other male member of the mercenary group suddenly bumped into the woman and knocked her down. He then continued walking forward without saying a single thing, as if he didn''t even see it.
This seemed like a very normal thing, but the bearded man decided to escte this.
He grabbed the other man by the shoulder and said, "I think you owe thedy an apology."
The moment that he said this, the other man turned around and red at the bearded man before saying in a loud voice, "Huh? What did you say?"
It was at this point that they started attracting the attention of the crowd around them.
The people started watching the three of them, but not a single person came forward to help them. They all watched with looks that seemed like they were just enjoying the show.
It was as if things like this weremon in this world.
But then again, these things were indeedmon in this worldˇ
The bearded man didn''t back down as he said in a deeper and more firm voice, "I said, I think you owe thedy an apology."
The other man didn''t back down either as he said in a gruff voice, "And if I don''t?"
There was a strong confrontational aura that filled the air after they said this.
Seeing this, the crowd also began looking very excited as they all waited for what they expected to happen.
But the ones that were involved didn''t do anything as they just red at each other.
In reality, they were all looking at a certain something out of the corner of their eyes.
They were all watching as ''Mu Bao Bao'' made her way through the crowd as if she didn''t care about them at all.
If they couldn''t distract her with this, then they wouldn''t be able to execute the second part of their nˇ
So in the end, they had no choice but to escte this matter.
The woman came forward to take the bearded man''s arm and said, "Big brother, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go."
The bearded man didn''t say a thing because before he could say anything, the other man said with a tauntingugh, "Ha, it seems like it''s pretty clear who wears the pants here."
Then before he could say anything else, he saw that there was a punch flying at him.
The bearded man had punched at him the moment his voice fell, as if he was trying to catch him off guard. However, the other man hadn''t let his guard down at all and had easily dodged out of the way of the punch.
Once he dodged this punch, he also threw his own punch out at the bearded man.
The bearded man also easily dodged out of the way of this punch.
Just like this, the crowd was filled with excitement as the two of them fought like they had expected.
But to the surprise of the crowd, the fighting became more and more intense.
Both of them turned out to be cultivators and they started using their spiritual energy with their attacks.
This affected the surrounding area more and more, so the crowd was forced to move away from the two of them to avoid getting caught up in their attacks.
The movement of the crowd caught ''Mu Bao Bao'' who was making her way through to the restaurant that she normally ate at. She had no choice but to stop and see what was happening in the center of the crowd.
The rogue could have struck at this moment, but he didn''t rush and he slowly moved himself into position. Unlike ''Mu Bao Bao'', he was able to easily adapt to the swaying of the crowd, so he wasn''t affected by them at all.
In the center of the crowd, the fighting between the two men became even more intense and the crowd had no choice but to move abc even further.
It was at this point that ''Mu Bao Bao'' waspletely caught up in the movement of the crowd.
Even if she wanted to move, she could only go along with the crowd and couldn''t move as she wished.
It was also at this moment that the rogue decided to strike.
He made his way behind her and in one smooth move, he pulled at her bag while also bringing a bag that was simr to the one that she had forward. He was nning on switching the two without being detected at all.
It was just too bad thatˇhe wasn''t able to take her bag at all.
The moment that he pulled on ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' bag, he found that it was like pulling on something that was made of iron. No matter how he tried to take it from her, he couldn''t move it a single inch.
When the rogue looked over, he found that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was looking right at him.
When he met her gaze, he felt an intense chill run down his spine. This was a feeling that he had never felt before, even in all his years of working as a mercenary risking his life.
This was the feeling of absolute death.
With this feeling running through him, the rogue made an instant decision.
He let go of the bag and immediately turned to run. He used all of his skills to blend into
the crowd as he ran as fast as his legs would carry him.
Unfortunately for him, they couldn''t carry him away fast enough.
''Mu Bao Bao'' raised her hand and there was a shiny sword that appeared in that hand.
In one swift move, she brought the sword down as she disappeared from where she had been standing. When she reappeared again, she was flying over the rogue who was still running as fast as he could.
Even when the sword cut through his skull, he couldn''t understand what was happening.
It was only when the world was split in half that he finally realized that he had been cut.
The sword had cut right through the middle of the rogue, bisecting him in half.
The two sides of the rogue fell separately and there was arge ssh of blood that appeared.
Thisrge ssh of blood was hard to ignore as it sshed onto the people around them.
Then there was a moment of silence before someone who had been sshed screamed out. The moment that this scream rang out through the crowd, everyone turned to look at where it came from.
That included the two who were fighting in the middle.
They all turned to see ''Mu Bao Bao'' standing over the bisected corpse of the rogue.
Then without hesitation, everyone turned to run away while screaming. Not a single person dared to hesitate and wanted to get out of here as quickly as possible.
Chapter 425 Pickpocket (2)
?
It took only a few seconds before a space had been created around ''Mu Bao Bao'' and the corpse on the ground.
Everyone ran the moment that they saw this happen since not a single person wanted to get caught up in this.
They were here to watch the fun after all, they weren''t here to risk their lives.
As for the three in the middle who had caused themotion, the moment that they saw that the rogue was lying there on the ground as a corpse, they didn''t waste any time. They immediately stopped fighting and turned to run with the crowd.
There was pandemonium that was created because of ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' action, everyone started running for their lives.
But ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t care about any of this, as her eyes moved through the crowd.
It didn''t take long before she found what she was looking for.
It was the other man of the mercenary group.
The three of them had split up and ran off in different directions. This man had tried to blend into the crowd and was currently running with the rest of the people.
However, that didn''t matter as ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' eyes fell right onto him.
This man felt a chill run down his spine, but he didn''t turn around to find where this chill came from. Instead, he just started running faster than before, running as fast as his legs could carry him.
Unfortunately for him, ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t nning on letting him escape at all.
She immediately disappeared from the spot she had been standing in and then when she reappeared, she was right above this man.
The man had morebat experience than the rogue, so he immediately turned around when she appeared above him.
When he turned, he pulled out the sword that he had been hiding and swung it up towards her. At the same time, ''Mu Bao Bao'' also swung the sword that she had in her hand down at him.
When the two swords collided with one another, there was no resistance at all. ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' sword just cut right through the man''s sword like it was made of butter and then she cut off his arm that had been holding that sword.
The man immediately fell over and started spurting out blood onto the ground beside him.
As he fell, he let out a cry of pain while holding the stump where his arm had once been.
Afternding on the ground, the man gritted his teeth and wanted to grab his sword that had dropped with his remaining hand. It was just too bad that he didn''t have the chance to do this as a sword was ced at his neck.
If he moved even the slightest, it would have pierced through and killed him.
As for the owner of this sword, it was naturally ''Mu Bao Bao''.
The man still had enough space to move his neck so that he was looking right at her.
With a defiant look, he said, "Do you really think that you can do whatever you want? There arews in this ce and if you do something like this, you will be punished by thosews. I can hear the guardsing now. I would run away if I were you."
He was hoping that she would be scared off by this, but he didn''t have that much hope.
After all, she had already killed the rogue of their group, so it was clear that she didn''t have much fear.
''Mu Bao Bao'' just ignored this and looked down at this man with cold eyes, not replying to what he had just said.
After a while, she finally said, "Where are the other two?"
When the man heard this, he couldn''t help feeling a trace of shock in his heart.
But he forced himself to calm down before saying, "I have no idea what you are talking about."
Even if he was facing death, he wasn''t about to sell out his friends. That was the bond that had been forged between them after many years of working together.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t say a thing as she just looked at this man after hearing this. It was like she was lost deep in thought.
The man couldn''t help feeling tense when he saw this, but he knew that he shouldn''t just keep sitting there without doing anything. With the rate that his arm was bleeding, it was only a matter of time that he died from blood loss.
So the man opened his mouth as if he was about to say somethingˇit was just too bad that ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t give him that chance.
Before the man could react, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his neck.
As he looked down in disbelief, he found that ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' hand was a bit closer to him.
He then realized that she had stabbed her sword into his neck without a single care. It was as if she really didn''t care if she got any information from him.
The man''s eyes were still wide open in disbelief as she pulled her sword out of his neck and he fell to the ground.
As the final bit of life drained out of his body, the man could only feel regret over choosing to use this n. If they had used the other n, then perhaps things wouldn''t have gone so poorly.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help wonderingˇ
Just where had it all gone wrong?
ˇ
A person ran through the alley before suddenly tripping on seemingly nothing.
As he fell onto the ground, he raised up the sand of the path under him, but he didn''t react at all to this. Instead, he looked around himself as if he was expecting to see something, but there was nothing that appeared.
Finally, after a long while, this person let out a sigh of relief and sat down against the wall of this alley.
He just looked at the ground in front of him with eyes that were filled withˇregret.
This was the bearded man who had escaped from that scene by running as fast as he could. He didn''t even look back to see if hisrades had escaped, he had only thought about getting out of there as quickly as possible, which had filled him with shame.
Now that he had gotten out of that ce, he could only feel even more shame and regret at having abandoned hispanions.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help wonderingˇjust what had gone wrong?
There shouldn''t have been anything that they hadn''t ounted for, so why had ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly attacked the rogue?
No matter how he thought about it, he just couldn''t think of what had gone wrong.
At the same time, he had no idea what he should do nextˇ
Before he could think of anything, there was a sound that came from in front of him.
It was the sound of something hitting the ground before rolling towards him.
When the bearded man looked up, his eyes filled with shock and horror.
That was because right in front of him was a head, but it wasn''t just any head. It was the head of the woman from his mercenary group.
Her eyes and mouth were wide open in fear, as if this was thest emotion that she felt before dying.
Then before he could do anything, there was a figure thatnded in front of him.
When the bearded man looked up, he found that it was ''Mu Bao Bao'' who was currently standing there in front of him. The moment that he saw her, he felt a chill run down his spine and he didn''t know what to do.
But after thinking about it, he gave a sigh of defeat and asked, "How did you know?"
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t attack right away like she did before as she just stood there over the bearded man. She looked down at him and asked, "Who sent you?"
When the bearded man heard this, he couldn''t help feeling confused.
But he still shook his head and said, "We don''t work for anyone. We just came for the bounty."
''Mu Bao Bao'' looked down at the bearded man with narrowed eyes before saying, "Did you really think that I wouldn''t notice rats like you sneaking around?"
The bearded man couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
As a mercenary, he had already thought about his own death many times. He had thought of many different ways that he would die in the end, but he never thought that he would die like a dog like this.
He had always thought that he would go out in a ze of glory and not die in some alley like this.
But there was nothing that he could do.
He already knew that he waspletely outmatched and there was nothing that he could do to escape.
So he just epted his death.
At the same time, he started thinking back about his life.
He thought of his regrets, one of which was Yi Xue who he had abandoned all those years ago.
At this moment, he thought that it would be nice to see her onest time.
''Mu Bao Bao'' raised her sword as if she was about to kill himˇ
But before she could, there was a figure that suddenly came out and stood in front of him.
This figure had their arms raised as they said, "You''ll have to go through me if you want to kill him."
Chapter 426 Pickpocket (3)
?
When the bearded man heard this voice, he couldn''t help trembling.
That was because no matter where it was, he would always recognize this voice.
It was Yi Xue.
But she should be at the inn, so why was she here?
She was here because while on a shopping trip, she had found someone who she had never expected to see. However, she would never mistake this person because he had been on her mind since the day that he had left.
So when she saw him running through the streets, she couldn''t control her feet as she started running after him.
She had lost him for a bit when he ran into the alley, but when she found him again, she found him sitting there on the ground with someone with a sword in front of him. She didn''t even think as she ran forward to stand in front of him.
This ended with the situation here where she was standing there protecting him.
The bearded man only took a single second to be stunned before he shouted, "Get out of here! This doesn''t concern you!"
But Yi Xue firmly stood there in front of him, not moving a single step as she stared at ''Mu Bao Bao''.
''Mu Bao Bao'' also didn''t do a thing as she stood there staring at the two of them in front of her. There was no expression on her face, but there was a trace of amusement in her eyes, as if she found what she was seeing in front of her interesting.
Seeing this, while Yi Xue didn''t know what was happening here, she decided to take a chance.
She knew that if she didn''t do a single thing, then all that would happen is that they would lose their lives.
So at the very least, she had to say something to see if she could get them out of this situation.
Yi Xue took a deep breath before saying, "I don''t know what''s happening here, but how about we just end it here? I''m sure that there''s nothing for you to gain from killing him, right? In fact, all that will happen is that you will be captured by the town guards for murder. So isn''t it better to leave it like this?"
There was a slight tremble in her voice as she said this, but she was able to say everything that she wanted to say in the end.
Butˇ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t look at her once while she said this.
During this whole time, she had been looking at the bearded man with a focused look.
Yi Xue didn''t know why, but there was a bit of a tremble in her heart when she saw this.
After a long period of silence, Yi Xue opened her mouth again to speak, "What do youˇ"
Before she could finish speaking, she found that there was a sharp pain that came from her chest.
When she looked down, she saw that there was a blood red line that was on it.
This red line kept releasing a red liquid that dripped down from her chest and reached the ground. There was even a pool of this red liquid that had been formed at her feet.
Then when she looked up, she saw that there was the same red liquid that was dripping down from the tip of ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' sword.
Thest thing that she did was turn around to look at the bearded man.
With her lips, she mouthed, "I love you."
Then she fell straight forward andnded in a pool of her own blood.
She justid there in that pool of blood with a smile on her face since she was able to say the thing that had been in her heart for all those years. It was as if there was arge weight that had been lifted off her chest with these words.
But it was different for the bearded man.
When he saw her lying there in a pool of her own blood, his eyes started turning red.
He was no longer controlled by the fear that he felt and instead, he suddenly gave a roar of rage.
Even if he had rejected her, this was the girl that he had loved once upon a time.
Seeing her being cut down in front of him like this, there was no doubt that he wouldn''t be able to control the rage that he felt.
So without hesitation, the bearded man got off the ground.
He pulled his sword out from behind him and swung out at ''Mu Bao Bao'' standing there.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t panic at all when she saw this and she easily stepped out of the way. The sword that was in her hand didn''t even move an inch, as if she didn''t feel any threat from this bearded man.
The bearded man didn''t stop there as he was suddenly covered in mes.
This was a special me that he had created with his spiritual energy.
This bearded man was by no means weak when it came to fighting cultivators at the same level. With his special cultivation technique that he had found by ident, he was able to easily defeat those at the same level and even cross levels to fight people.
It was just too bad that he waspletely outssed by the person in front of him.
Even with all the power that he had, he wasn''t able to do a thing to ''Mu Bao Bao''.
The mes around him assaulted her, but she just blew them all away with a single breath. She didn''t seem bothered by the mes at all as they couldn''t leave a single mark on her body.
At the same time though, the wind that was generated from the breath that she gave knocked the bearded man down onto the ground. The mes scattered away and disappeared without a trace as hended.
After looking down at him for a bit, she asked, "Are you disappointed that you couldn''t protect her? Do you hate yourself?"
The bearded man couldn''t help trembling when he heard this.
He looked up at ''Mu Bao Bao'' with a twisted expression on his face, but she just looked at him without any expressions.
Finally, she revealed a smile and asked, "How does it feel to not be able to protect the one you loved? How does it feel to be the one that caused her death?"
The more that she asked, the more it felt like she was digging into his heart with her words.
Finally, the bearded man looked up at her and asked, "What do you want?"
''Mu Bao Bao'' revealed a disappointed look when she heard this. She looked down at the bearded man and said, "Why do you have to ruin the fun?"
Before the bearded man could respond, he suddenly felt a paining from his chest.
When he looked down, he saw that there was also a line of red that was there just like the one that had been on Yi Xue''s chest. There was also red liquid that dripped out of this line of red, creating a pool of this red liquid in front of him.
When he followed this pool of red liquid, he saw that it was mixing with the red liquid that came out of Yi Xue.
Just like this, they had been connected by this red string of blood.
With this, the bearded man also revealed a smile as he let himself go, falling forward towards Yi Xue''s body.
After that, there was only ''Mu Bao Bao'' who was left in this alley.
She looked at the two in front of her and then shook her head as she said, "I just don''t get these human emotions."
Without another world, she jumped and disappeared from the spot.
She didn''t notice the mosquito who had been watching everything from the corner.
ˇ
In a restaurant, there was a table that was covered in empty tes. But at the same time, there were two cloaked who were currently stuffing their faces.
The people around them didn''t pay them any attention since they seemed like they were already used to this. But it would be strange if they weren''t used to it since this group of three hade at the same time for the past few days.
The one person who wasn''t eating took a sip of the tea in front of him before falling into deep thought.
But then, he suddenly knitted his brows as he saw something.
It was the scene of an innkeeper being dragged to a certain alley and then being killed in front of two corpses. He had broken down the moment that he saw these corpses and cursed out the one that had brought him there, but in the end, he was cut down just like these two.
Then that person disappeared once more.
But the mosquito was able to keep track of this person since they were on them.
So when that person disappeared, the mosquito was with them.
This person found a new inn to live in and then locked themselves in their room.
As for who that person was, it was naturally ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling at a loss when the mercenary group had been ughtered.
''Mu Bao Bao'' hadn''t used anything special, so he hadn''t been able to find any clues about her.
That meant that his n had gonepletely wrong and now he had no idea what to doˇ
Chapter 427 Strange Rumour (1)
?
After seeing Lin Fan sit there in silence for a bit, Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao finally stopped eating.
They looked at each other for a bit before Mu Bao Bao reached her hand out to tap Lin Fan''s arm. Then she asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this and he said, "They all died."
When they heard this, both of them couldn''t help looking surprised.
They didn''t need to ask who ''they'' were since they already knew everything from what Lin Fan had told them. They even knew about the n that had been put into ce.
They just couldn''t believe that they were all dead.
After a moment of silence, Mu Bao Bao asked, "What happened?"
But this time, instead of answering, Lin Fan just shook his head.
Mu Bao Bao looked around and realized that they were still in the restaurant, so she nodded and fell silent.
However, it was clear by the way that Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao had stopped eating that they were bothered by this. Not just because the mercenary group was dead, but they had lost their only lead into finding the true identity of the fake Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything when he saw them like this.
Instead, he fell into deep thought once again.
When he had been observing the ughter of those mercenaries, he had noticed something that had caught his attention.
It was when Yi Xue had suddenly run forward to stand in front of the bearded man. Instead of just finishing them off with a single blow, the fake Mu Bao Bao had taken her time in asking them questions and taunting the bearded man.
But the questions that she had asked sounded very strangeˇ
It was as if she was really trying to figure something out that she just couldn''t understandˇ
It didn''t make any sense at all.
So Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking of doing somethingˇbut this n of his was really hard for him to ept since it was something that went against his morals. But he also epted that this was probably the best thing that they could do in this situation.
At this moment, there was a powerful internal struggle inside of Lin Fan as he decided whether he should actually do this n of his or not.
The girls had been in a daze of their own, but then they found that there was something off about Lin Fan.
They looked at each other again before Mu Bao Bao reached her hand out to tap Lin Fan once more.
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts as she asked once more, "What''s wrong?"
This time, Lin Fan didn''t answer right away. Instead, he just sat there looking at the two of them in silence that made them ufortable.
However, the two of them didn''t say anything as they just waited for Lin Fan to tell them what he wanted to say.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan finally said, "I have an idea about what to do next, butˇ"
As his voice trailed off, they could see a slight tremble in his shoulders.
As soon as they saw this, the two of them immediately moved their chairs so that they were sitting beside him. Both of them leaned in to take him in their arms as they tried calming him down.
With the cloaks that they were wearing, it really was a strange scene seeing them like this.
But with the chill that Senior Sister Bing released, they all minded their own business.
Lin Fan took a while to calm down before saying, "Thank you."
The two of them didn''t say anything as they still looked at him with worried looks.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "I have a n that goes against my morals, but it is the best n for this situation."
They could hear the pain in his voice, so they knew just how hard this was for him.
Senior Sister Bing turned to look at Mu Bao Bao while staying silent. She knew that Lin Fan was doing all of this for Mu Bao Bao, so it really wasn''t her ce to say anything.
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan with a mist in her eyes.
She was touched that he would do all of this for her, but it also hurt her to see him like this.
There were many things that she wanted to say, but she wasn''t able to say it in the end since she knew that it would just hurt him more if she did. So the only thing that she could say in this situation was, "I''ll stand by you no matter what you do."
Lin Fan looked right at her before giving a nod.
In the end, his love for Mu Bao Bao came through.
Even if this was a n that disgusted him to his core, he knew that she was more important to him.
So he made up his mind to put this n into action.
He could only apologize to all the people that this would affect.
ˇ
Back in Stirring Sands City.
Inside of a certain restaurant.
There was a group of mercenaries who were currently having a meeting.
This was a group that was made up of three men, one who was in heavy armour, one who was wearing hunter armour, and one who was dressed in a simple robe.
The one in heavy armour looked like a rough middle aged man, the one wearing hunter armour was a gruff looking young man, and the one in the simple robe looked like a handsome cultivator.
These three were known as Triple Axis, one of the most famous C Rank Mercenary Groups in all of Stirring Sand City.
As for where their name came from, it was naturally from their partyposition. They were the triple axis of power.
As they sat there, not a single one of them said a thing as they waited for their food to arrive.
When the waiter came over with their food, he couldn''t help being surprised by how silent they were. But still, he left the food that they ordered in front of them and then walked off.
After he was gone, the three of them picked up their eating instruments and started stuffing their faces.
It was also then that the three of them started talking.
The rough looking middle aged man was the one to speak first, "Ah, this is it! It''s been a long time since I''ve had properly cooked food!"
The hunter then followed up with, "Aye! It''s been too long since we''ve had proper food like this!"
These two were expected to act this way because of how they looked, but it was different for the handsome swordsman. With the appearance that he had, it was really expected that he would speak in a gentle and cultured voice, butˇ
"Ha, ha, I know what you mean! It''s been too long since we''ve had good grub like this!"
He spoke in the same gruff voice as the other two.
The moment that he did speak, all of the girls who had been peeking at him from around his table couldn''t help looking disappointed. It was like the illusion on them had been broken the moment that he had spoken.
But this was also the reason why they got along well enough to create this mercenary group.
The three of them all had the same personality, so they got along quite well.
After a loud meal like this, all three of them fell silent again.
They looked around the restaurant, causing the people who had been staring at them to turn away. Then the three of them all leaned in closer to each other before the middle aged man said, "Are we still set for this evening?"
The hunter took out a bag that he ced on the table before saying, "I already got everything." He turned to the handsome swordsman and asked, "What about you?"
The handsome swordsman patted his chest as if he was indicating something before saying, "I''m ready."
With this, all three of them shared a nod before waving at the waiter.
The waiter quickly came over with their receipt and they all pulled out a few coins from their own pockets to cover their own meal.
Once they paid, they put on their cloaks and headed out of the restaurant.
In no time, they disappeared from sight.
When they reappeared again, they had justnded in an alley.
After leaving the restaurant, they had all jumped onto the roof of a nearby building and had run along the rooftops to reach this ce.
Even after arriving in this alley, they looked around to see if there was anyone who was hiding there.
After making sure that there was no one here, they all let out a sigh of relief.
It was then that the middle aged man asked the handsome swordsman, "Are you sure that this is the ce?"
The handsome swordsman had a bit of doubt on his face, but he still gave an affirmative nod in the end.
This was where he had been told toe by that cloaked personˇbut there didn''t seem to be anything here.
That is until a voice suddenly asked, "Do you have the stuff?"
They all looked in the direction of that voice and there was a cloaked figure that appeared out of nowhere.
Chapter 428 Strange Rumour (2)
?
When the three of them saw this cloaked figure, they immediately moved away from them and put their hands on their weapons.
The other two looked at the handsome swordsman, but the handsome swordsman was focused on the cloaked figure.
When the cloaked figure saw the three of them like this, he didn''t panic at all as he stressed again, "Do you have the stuff or not?"
The handsome swordsman hesitated for a second before giving a nod and reaching into his chest pocket. He pulled out a small package that he lifted up for the cloaked figure to see.
When the cloaked figure saw this, he gave a nod and was about to take a step forward.
However, the three of them wouldn''t let him do that.
The moment that the cloaked figure tried to take a step forward, the three of them all drew their weapons to point at him.
The cloaked figure stopped moving, but it was clear that he wasn''t worried about being threatened like this. He just calmly stood there looking at the three of them, as if they were the ones that were in trouble instead of him.
When the three of them saw the cloaked figure standing there like this, they couldn''t help feeling a chill down their spine.
The other two looked at the handsome swordsman again and he said, "Information first and then you get this."
The cloaked figure just stood there like he didn''t hear what the handsome swordsman had said.
Seeing this, all three of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
After a pause, the handsome swordsman opened his mouth again to say, "Did you not hearˇ"
Before he could finish though, they heard a sighe from the cloaked figure.
Then the cloaked figure looked back at them and said, "You seem to be mistaken here. You think that you have any sort of power, but you have no power in these negotiations at all."
The moment that they heard this, the three of them couldn''t help knitting their brows again.
But there wasn''t a single trace of anger in their eyes becauseˇthey knew that the cloaked figure was right.
They were the ones that had contacted the people behind this cloaked figure because they had wanted information. At the same time, not a single one of them had been able to detect the cloaked figure when he appeared by their side.
If he really wanted to do something, they didn''t have the power to stop him.
The cloaked figure could see the changes in their expression, but he didn''t care as he continued, "Hand it over and I''ll give you the information that you want. That is what kind of service this is."
The three of them looked at each other before the other two once again looked at the handsome swordsman.
It wasn''t that this was the trust that they had in him, but rather because this was the deal that he had set up. The two of them didn''t have enough information about this in the first ce, so they could only leave it to the handsome swordsman.
As for the handsome swordsman, he was hesitating.
This also wasn''t a service that he was familiar with. He had only heard about it from a friend and had tried to use this service, never expecting to get the jackpot of information that he had received.
Of course, he didn''t know if it would be safe to hand over the payment first, butˇthey really had no choice at this point.
Seeing that they still weren''t doing anything, the cloaked figure gave a sigh and said, "If you''re not going to pay, then there''s no need for me to stay here any longer."
With that, as soon as his voice dropped, he turned as if he was about to leave.
Seeing this, the three of them started to panic since they really did want the information that was being sold by this cloaked figure.
So the handsome swordsman stopped hesitating and threw the package in his hand over to the cloaked figure.
The cloaked figure didn''t even turn around as his hand suddenly came up to grab the package that had been thrown. With how easily he caught it, it was as if he had eyes in the back of his head.
Or he could see through the back of his cloak.
The cloaked figure brought this package in front of him and after looking inside, he gave a satisfied nod. It was only then that he turned around to face the three of them again, but he wasn''t saying a single thing.
It was as if he wasn''t nning on saying anything.
Seeing this, three of them couldn''t help feeling anxious.
So the handsome swordsman said, "We''ve already paid up! Where''s our information!"
The cloaked figure still wasn''t disturbed when he heard this as he calmly stood there.
The three of them couldn''t help feeling even more anxious as he just stood there like that.
Finally, the cloaked figure burst out intoughter before saying, "It''s just a little joke. Why are you so serious?"
The moment that they heard this, all three of them wanted to curse at the cloaked figure.
It was just a joke?
When the cloaked figure had acted so seriously before, he was now saying that it was just a ''joke''?
He wasn''t allowed to do something like this!
However, there wasn''t anything that they could say in response to this, so they just revealed dark looks on their faces.
Since they didn''t respond, the cloaked figure didn''t keep teasing them.
Theugh disappeared and he said in a serious voice, "If you want to find what you''re looking for, it is staying in the Flower Oasis."
The moment that they heard this, all three of them revealed serious looks as well.
The handsome swordsman asked, "How certain are you about this information?"
The cloaked figure didn''t try to reassure him, instead, he just gave him even more information about their target.
When they heard all of this, they couldn''t help being surprised by how detailed all of this information was.
The three of them looked at the cloaked figure with strange looks before the handsome swordsman asked, "Why are you giving us this information if it''s already this detailed? Why don''t you just collect the reward for her capture yourself?"
The cloaked figure didn''t respond to this question as he just looked at them for a bit before asking, "Is there anything else that you want to know?"
The three of them couldn''t help knitting their brows again when they heard this.
But in the end, they all shook their heads to reject this request.
Seeing that they didn''t want anything else, the cloaked figure gave a nod before saying, "It''s a pleasure doing business with you."
After he said this, all three of them focused their attention on this cloaked figure.
They wanted to find out just who the boss of this cloaked figure was and wanted to follow the cloaked figure.
It was just too bad that they didn''t get this chance at all.
In front of their eyes, the cloaked figure began disappearing.
It was as if he was vanishing on the spot with the way that he disappeared.
By the time that they finished blinking, they found that he was no longer there. Even when they released their spiritual senses to search the surrounding area, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
It was as if he had vanished into thin air.
The three of them looked at each other as if they were trying to figure out just what had happened, but all three of them could only reveal confused looks in the end. Not a single one of them could figure out what happened.
After a moment of silence, they quickly moved away from this ce.
They didn''t know who might be listening, but it wouldn''t be good for them to stay in this ce any longer.
So they quickly jumped onto the roofs and ran away from that alley.
When they stopped, they were back at the restaurant that they had been in before heading to the meeting.
This time, they got a booth in the corner of the restaurant and then leaned in close. After making sure that there was no one peeking in on them, they finally started discussing.
It started with the two men ring at the handsome swordsman.
He just revealed an awkward look and said, "What? Is there something on my face?"
The two of them kept ring at him as the middle aged man said, "You know what."
The handsome swordsman gave a sigh before saying, "I told you that I didn''t know much about the other side. You''re the ones that said that we should take this risk since it was a big payday."
The two of them kept ring at him for a bit before they gave sighs.
That was right, that was indeed what they had said.
So after a long silence, the middle aged man finally asked, "So what do we do now? Do we trust this information and go take a trip to the Flower Oasis?"
The other two had hesitant looks on their faces when they heard this, but eventually, those expressions rxed and they were reced with more determined looks.
Seeing this, the middle aged man gave a nod.
There was no need for them to say anything as all three of them knew that they had already made a decision.
So they brought out a piece of paper and ced it onto the table.
On that piece of paper was a portrait of ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Chapter 429 Strange Rumour (3)
?
The next morning, the three of them headed out the city gate early.
As for their destination, it was the Flower Oasis where they had heard that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was.
Their goal was the same as the mercenary group from before, they wanted to find proof that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was there and bring it back for the reward.
Even if they were C Rank Mercenaries, the thousand spirit stones wasn''t a small amount for them. It was still more than enough to entice them into taking this risk.
But as they were heading out of the gate, they couldn''t help noticing a few things.
There were quite a few mercenaries that were heading out the same gate and heading in the same direction.
Even if they didn''t take the same road, it wasn''t hard to guess what was happeningˇ
They most likely received the same information and were currently heading towards the Flower Oasis.
So once they were alone, the other two asked the handsome swordsman where he got his information.
Hearing their interrogation, the handsome swordsman revealed an awkward smile and said, "I''ve already told you exactly where I found those people and I don''t know anything more than you do. I can''t help it if they sell this information to other people, it''s just what they do."
Hearing this, the other two narrowed their eyes to look at the handsome swordsman before revealing looks of eptance.
They knew that they couldn''t be angry with him since what he said was correct.
But the fact that there were now so many others that knew about thisˇit would make it hard for them to achieve their goal.
After all, with so many peopleing after the target, there was no doubt that the target would be alerted and would be much more on alert. It would make it harder for all of them to get the information that they wanted.
Not to mention, if there were some people that were less skilledˇthey might risk all of their lives.
This was clearly not a good sign.
But after considering it, they still decided that they would go to the Flower Oasis.
This amount of money was just too tempting for them to give up. At the same time, if something really happened, then they would just be able to escape before taking any action.
They were confident in their abilities to do that at least.
So the three of them continued on their journey to the Flower Oasis.
They arrived in the afternoon and they saw that there were many people that they met at the gate this morning arriving at around the same time.
They just looked at them once before turning away and pretending not to notice them.
But they could also see that the others were doing the same as them.
Everyone was just pretending not to see each other.
After arriving in the city, they quickly found a ce to stay before heading out.
They wanted to scout out the inn that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was staying at before any of the others could make a move. But once again, when they arrived in the area, they saw familiar faces.
With how many times they had run into each other today, it was impossible for them not to recognize each other.
Everyone just stared at each other with awkward looks untilˇthey all scattered again.
Since there were so many people already here, no one dared to risk their lives by still going through with this. If they really did, there was no doubt that they would be caught by ''Mu Bao Bao'' with all the interference outside.
So they all needed to rethink their ns.
But thenˇeveryone gathered at the same restaurant as wellˇ
They all had the same idea ofing to the most popr restaurant so that they could hide themselves, but it didn''t matter if everyone came here as well.
So they split off into groups of twos and threes and went off to different tables.
The ones that came to the table of these three were a group that the three of them were familiar with. They were another C Ranked Mercenary Group who were based in Stirring Sands City.
This group was made up of five different people, three males and two females.
When they sat down, the first thing that the leader did was order a round for everyone. Then they all ordered their food.
It was only when everything came that they started talking in low voices.
The leader of the other group spoke first, "So you also received that information, huh?"
The three of them revealed bitter smiles before the middle aged man said, "Did they really sell that information to everyone here?"
The leader of the other group also revealed a bitter smile as he said, "It seems like it''s even more than that."
When they heard this, the three of them knitted their brows before the middle aged man asked, "What do you mean by that?"
The leader of the other group looked around before leaning in closer to say, "I''ve heard that they even sold that information to the nearby towns and viges. There are still others who are on their way."
When they heard this, the looks on their faces turned even more bitter.
It seemed like they finally figured out why the information dealer didn''t turn ''Mu Bao Bao'' in themselves.
The way that they had sold information to everyone like this, they would certainly earn just as much as they would getting proof about ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Just the three of them had paid two spirit stones and with everyone else who was here, if they all paid two spirit stones like they didˇthen they should already have over two hundred spirit stones.
Then add in the ones in the towns and viges they sold to, they should have already earned as much as the bounty.
Not to mention, this was much safer than trying to find some proof about ''Mu Bao Bao''.
So they must beughing all the way to the bank.
After a long silence where they just wallowed in their regret, the leader of the other group suddenly asked, "Do you want to work together?"
The three of them were pulled back from their self pity and looked at the leader of the other group with serious looks.
Seeing that his face was serious, they knew that he wasn''t kidding about this. Then after thinking about it, they didn''t feel that this was a bad idea.
After all, in the current situation, if they didn''t do this job carefully, it was very likely that they would lose their lives.
But before thatˇ
The middle aged man was the one who spoke again as he said, "What do you intend to cooperate on? What do you need us to do?"
He said this in a calm and firm tone that showed that he wasn''t going to be swayed that easily.
The leader of the group gave a nod in response since he had already expected this before saying in a serious voice, "It''s very simple, you have strength while we have the ability to get information. So I want you to act as our bodyguard while we get the information that we all want."
When the three of them heard this, they once again knitted their brows.
After all, they weren''t fools.
They could tell what the other side was thinking of doing, so there was no way of epting this.
If they were to work as bodyguards, it was clear that the other side would use them as scapegoats if anything went wrong.
This was not something that they could ept.
So the middle aged man said, "It seems that there''s nothing else to discuss."
Without even waiting for them to say anything, the middle aged man stood up and the other two followed him.
When the leader of the other group saw this, he couldn''t help being surprised. After all, he never thought that these three would be so decisive that they would stand up to leave right away.
In the end, he had no choice but to say, "Wait, let''s talk about this."
The three of them stopped moving, but they didn''t sit down either. The middle aged man looked at the leader of the other group and said, "We''ll work together and if it doesn''t work out, we''ll each be responsible for our own safety."
When they heard this, the members of the other group all revealed bitter looks.
But they had no choice but to ept this since there was a difference in strength between the two sides.
They were both C Ranked Mercenary Groups, but there was a difference in power.
After all, their group had earned that C Rank bypleting missions and the Triple Axis group had earned it with their actual power. Their group only had one person that could qualify as a C Rank Mercenary, which was enough for them to be ssified as a C Rank group.
As for the Triple Axis group, they were all powerful enough to be C Rank Mercenaries. There were even rumours that they could be a B Ranked group if they wanted to, but they hadn''t applied yet.
So if they didn''t want to do something, then they would have no way of forcing them.
In the end, the leader of the other group had no choice but to nod in agreement.
Seeing this, the three of them all revealed sly smiles before sitting down again.
Then the middle aged man said, "Now, let''s talk about our split."
Chapter 430 Strange Rumour (4)
?
When he heard this, the leader of the other group couldn''t help knitting his brows.
However, he still nodded again as he waited for the middle aged man to speak.
Those that spoke first in negotiations would usually be the passive side, so he didn''t want to speak first. But it was too bad that this wasn''t the case when there was arge difference in power.
The middle aged man calmly said, "Sixty forty."
The leader of the other group was surprised to hear this, but then he said, "I never thought that you would be this generous. If that''s the case, then there''s no reasonˇ"
Before he could finish, the middle aged man raised his hand and said, "Generous your ass. The sixty is for us, the forty is for you."
When they heard this, the members of the other group all revealed ugly expressions.
They never thought that the middle aged man would be so heavy handed in this matter.
After a pause, the leader of the other group took a deep breath before saying with a serious look, "There''s more of us than there are of you, so why should you get the higher split? It should be clearly sixty for us and forty for you."
But then after another pause, he slowly added, "But seeing as we''re fair partners and I''m a generous person, I can agree to fifty fifty."
Indeed, with the way that he said this, it really made him seem like a generous person, butˇin truth, they weren''t deserving of this even split since they were weaker than the other side in the first ce.
The middle aged man didn''t say anything as he just looked at the leader of the other group.
When the leader of the other group felt this middle aged man''s re on him, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine. However, he was the leader of his group, so it wasn''t as if he could back down.
So he just calmly looked back at the middle aged man.
But to his surprise, the middle aged man wasn''t interested in ying with him.
The middle aged man just calmly said, "Seventy thirty."
When their group heard this, all of them revealed shocked looks.
They had thought that there would be room to negotiate, but this middle aged man wasn''t interested in negotiating at all. Instead, he directly raised the price one sidedly and didn''t even give them a chance to say anything else.
The leader of the other group said with a dark look on his face, "Aren''t you going a bit too far?"
The middle aged man just revealed a casual smile as he said, "Treat it as a little payback for what you tried earlier."
When he heard this, the leader of the other group revealed a bitter smile.
After a bit of silence, the leader of the other group gave a sigh and said, "Give me your best price."
The middle aged man gave a nod before saying with a serious look, "Sixty forty."
Their expressions were filled with unwillingness, but they nodded in agreement after hearing the middle aged man say this.
The leader of the other group also nodded before saying, "Alright, we''ll ept this deal."
The middle aged man revealed a wide smile as he said, "Good, then it''s a pleasure working for you." After that, he reached his hand out towards the leader of the other group.
The leader of the other group revealed a smile too, but it was hard to hide the traces of bitterness that were in his eyes. He reached his hand out to take the hand that had been extended to him and they shook on it to seal the deal.
With this, they decided to celebrate by ordering even more dishes.
What they didn''t notice was the mosquito that was flying nearby watching them.
ˇ
In a separate part of the Flower Oasis, inside of a room in a luxurious building.
There was a person who was sitting there with what seemed to be a vine sitting on the table in front of him. Beside the vine, there were several maps that if one looked closely, mapped out the entirety of this Flower Oasis.
In the distance, one could hear the sounds of two girls who were currently having fun.
But the one that was sitting there in this room was talking to the vine about something. As they talked, they tapped several times on the maps in front of them, as if they were marking something.
Finally, after a long discussion, they stopped to take a breath.
After this, the girls who had been chatting in the other room came in with some water and some snacks for this person at the table.
Once they had settled, the two girls looked at the person sitting there with an inquisitive look.
The man who was sitting there just said with a sigh, "They''re slowly gathering, but it''s far from enough yet."
The two girls revealed worried looks when they heard this before one of them asked, "Then should we abandon this n?"
The man paused for a second before shaking his head and saying, "No, we''ve alreadye this far. If we give up now, it will all go to waste."
The other girl said, "But if we make a move now, it won''t evene close to getting the result that we want."
The man gave a sigh when he heard this, but he didn''t refute it.
After all, he knew that what she had said was correct.
They had done their best in gathering these people, but there were only so many people that could be considered worthy. If they gathered even weaker people, then all they would be is cannon fodder.
If they were too weak, they wouldn''t be able to help with the n at all.
So they had no choice but to be shorthanded.
After thinking about it, the man gave a snap and there was a cloaked figure that walked into this room. Aftering up behind the man, the cloaked figure fell to one knee behind him and waited for his words.
The man said, "What about the ones from the surrounding viges and towns, how long will it take for them to arrive?"
The cloaked figure lowered his head before saying, "It''ll take at least a week before they are all gathered."
The man mmed his fist down on the table before saying in a loud voice, "That isn''t anywhere near fast enough! If we can''t get them gathered soon, the ones here won''t be able to contain themselves any longer!"
The cloaked figure just stayed there with their head lowered and didn''t say anything in response to this.
After a silence hung in the air, the man sitting there let out a sigh and said, "You can go now."
With a nod, the cloaked figure stood up and walked out of the room again.
The man didn''t say anything or even show any signs of anger towards the cloaked figure''s silence because he knew that he was right. There was nothing that they could do to force these people to go faster, it was just how long it took for them to arrive.
But the problem was that the ones that were already here at the Flower Oasis wouldn''t be able to wait that long.
They might even find out about the onesing from the various viges and towns, so they might act even sooner.
So right now, there was a ticking time bomb ced in front of them that they had to deal with.
Seeing the way that the man stood there, one of the women couldn''t help asking, "Then should we pack up and go? If it''s this dangerous, then there''s no need for us to stay, right?"
The man shook his head when he heard this before he said, "We''ve alreadye this far, we can''t just give up that simply without at least giving it a try. Not to mention, it''s not as if we will ever be in danger, it''ll just beˇ"
The same woman finished his sentence, "Just the people that were lured here that will be in danger, right?"
The man gave a simple nod in response.
There was a look of unwillingness that appeared in the woman''s eyes before it quickly disappeared. She then looked up at him with a firm look and said, "We''ll follow you."
The man just gave another simple nod of acknowledgement.
At this point, there was no need for words since their feelings were already tied at a greater level.
The man was silent for a bit before snapping his fingers again, summoning the cloaked figure in.
The man gave the cloaked figure a few instructions before sending them off.
Then he said with a sigh, "Now it all depends on how they will act."
The two women stood up and walked over to his side. They sat down one on each side and they put their heads against his chest.
As for who this man was, it was Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was sitting there with Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing with Greeny sitting there on the table in front of him.
There was no need for him to hide Greeny anymore since he had already told them about Greeny''s abilities. While they were surprised, they understood how useful and powerful this ability was.
Plus, it helped that Greeny looked cute.
Lin Fan was about to let himself rx until Greeny called his attention again.
When he did, Lin Fan immediately sat up and looked down at the map.
Chapter 431 Strange Rumour (5)
?
Outside of the Flower Oasis, the Triple Axis group and the Treasure Hunter group, the other mercenary group that they cooperated with were currently hiding inside of a bush.
Around them were several other bushes that had only bloomed because they were close to the oasis, which was a source of water, so it wasn''t as if they stuck out like a sore thumb like this.
In the desert outside of this green patch, there seemed to be nothing there.
But if one looked carefully, they could see tiny shifts in the grains of sand of that desert.
That was enough to show that there was something lurking beneath the surface of the desert.
And that was what was keeping them hiding inside of these bushes.
They hade out to have a secret discussion about what to do with the ''Mu Bao Bao'' situation when they had suddenly been ambushed. They didn''t know who it was that ambushed them, they had just been suddenly attacked by a wave of sand.
If it wasn''t for the Triple Axis group using their powers to block this, they would have already been dragged down under the sand.
It was also a lucky thing that there was this area with greenery on it.
Since there were nts growing here, that meant that there was dirt and not sand under this ce. As long as they hid here, they wouldn''t be bothered by the enemy''s sand attacks.
They were certain that the other side was only in the Qi Gathering Realm, or else they wouldn''t have bothered hiding and ambushing them. If they were in the Foundation Realm, they would have directly attacked and killed them already.
So this enemy in the Qi Gathering Realm wouldn''t be able to control the sand to attack them all the way here.
They could use the sand wave because they were in the desert with plenty of sand, so it didn''t take much spiritual energy to control it. But if they were onnd like this, it would be impossible for them to control enough sand to attack them.
But the problem was that they were still hiding out in the desert, so they couldn''t do anything to the enemy.
This patch ofnd wasn''t connected to the city, so it wasn''t as if they could escape.
Eventually, they would have to leave this patch ofnd and go into the desert since they couldn''t just survive out here.
To do that, they had to find the enemy and take care of them before they were starved out.
No, it was more likely that they would run out of water in a ce like this.
In the desert, water was the most important thing and even if they did know this as mercenaries from a desert city, there was only so much water that they could carry with them. So they would eventually run out of water at this rate.
In fact, with how hot it was today, it was likely that they would run out of water by the end of the day.
It was currently noon and it was already burning hot, so they had no choice but to chug down water.
The members of the Treasure Hunter group were fully using their abilities to find the enemy.
They had special cultivation techniques that helped enhance their hearing and vision, that allowed them to see and hear things that normal people wouldn''t.
But even then, they weren''t able to find a single thing since they were hidden under the desert.
Finally, the three from the Triple Axis couldn''t take it anymore.
If they couldn''t find the enemy, then they would have no choice but to break through with strength. They had already been able to blow away the wave of sand that hade at them, so they believed that they should be able to break through any attacks that came at them.
But before they could go out, the leader of the Treasure Hunters group stopped them.
The leader said, "Wait, if you go out there now, you''ll just be worn down by their continuous attacks from different directions. You''ll never be able to make it back to the city with just pure force."
The three from the Triple Axis knitted their brows, but it wasn''t because they were dissatisfied. It was because they knew that he was right.
If they tried rushing out now, they would just be surrounded by different waves of sand that would slowly wear them down until they couldn''t do a thing.
But it wasn''t as if staying here was an optionˇ
Seeing the look on the faces of these three, the leader of the Treasure Hunters said, "We have another option."
When they heard this, the three of them looked surprised before revealing looks of me for withholding this information.
The leader of the Treasure Hunters saw this, but he said with a bitter smile, "It''s ast resort, so I didn''t want to use this n unless I had to."
The three of them were confused hearing this, but they remained silent and waited for him to exin.
The leader of the Treasure Hunters didn''t exin and instead looked at one of the members of this group.
When this person saw this, he just gave a silent nod and started taking off some of his equipment.
This just made the three of them even more confused when they saw this.
Then before any of them could ask what was happening, that person who had taken off his equipment suddenly started running forward. Before they could react, he had already run off the dirt and ran off into the desert.
The three of them couldn''t stop him and could only watch as he ran out.
The middle aged man immediately turned to the leader of the Treasure Hunters and asked, "What is he doing? Is he asking to die?"
The leader of the Treasure Hunters just said with a serious look, "Just be ready to attack when they show themselves."
The three of them were confused once more when they heard this, but seeing the serious look that the leader of the Treasure Hunters had, they decided to suspend their disbelief and see where this went.
After that person ran out, as one would expect it, he was immediately surrounded by walls of sand.
There was only a single wall first that came from in front of him, but then there were several other walls of sand that appeared around him that quickly trapped him in a box.
When the three from the Triple Axis saw this, they all grabbed their weapons as if they were nning on going out, but the leader of the Treasure Hunters stopped them. When the three of them looked at him with disappointed looks, he just shook his head and signaled for them to wait.
While they were disappointed and confused, they still listened to him in the end.
With how he was surrounded, it didn''t take long before that person who had run out waspletely surrounded by the walls of sand and then the sand copsed onto him. It created a burial with him in the center and he waspletely trapped in a world of sand.
The three from the Triple Axis found this hard to watch since they all thought that he was dead, so they couldn''t help turning away from this scene.
When the sand burial was over and all of the sand returned to the ground, the corpse of the person who ran out was revealed.
It was just lying there in the sand without moving at all, seeming like a corpse no matter how one looked at it.
With this, the leader of the Treasure Hunters gave a nod to one of the female members.
When she saw this, she raised her hands and there was a barrier that appeared around them.
It didn''t take long before there were several figures that suddenly appeared in the desert. They stood above the corpse of that person and then looked around as if they were looking for something.
When they did this, the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group immediately recognized them.
These were the infamous C Ranked Mercenary Group, the Sand Scorpions.
Unlike them who usually took upright jobs, this group only took jobs that involvedˇmurder.
They were a group that had their hands stained in blood, so they were a very dangerous group.
As for why they had attacked themˇthey didn''t really need to guess to know that it was rted to the ''Mu Bao Bao'' situation.
After looking around for a bit, one of them said, "I don''t sense them anywhere here. It seems like they used this one as bait and ran away while we were focused on him."
When the others heard this, they all shook their heads with faint smiles before another person said, "It seems that they are quite ruthless, they would even abandon one of theirrades just to escape."
When the three from the Triple Axis heard this, they couldn''t help clenching their fists.
That was because this was exactly the kind of behaviour that they looked down on and what they thought this situation was.
The leader of the Treasure Hunters had clearly abandoned that member of his group to draw their enemies away while they were hiding there.
This cowardly thing was not something that the three of them could ept.
But before they could say anything, the leader of the Treasure Hunters suddenly said, "Go! Take them out now!"
When they received this signal, the three of them suppressed their feelings of frustration and disappointment. Instead, they put all of their frustration into their des as they jumped out from the barrier and charged at the Sand Scorpions.
They would let their des deal out this frustration!
Chapter 432 Strange Rumour (6)
?
The members of the Sand Scorpions group had been so focused on the person that they had taken down that they didn''t notice the Triple Axis group charging at them.
When they finally noticed them, it was already toote for them to dodge out of the way.
The only thing that they could do was wave their hand to summon up the sand to block this attack.
But because it was a forced effort, they weren''t able to gather enough spiritual energy in time to move that much sand. They were only able to move a bit of the sand in their haste.
It was almost like just throwing a handful of sand at the three of them that they quickly ignored.
Seeing the weapons that were approaching them, the people of the Sand Scorpions group raised the weapons in their free hand to block them.
But the difference was that one side was caught off guard and one side was swinging with all of their might, so there was no need topare.
The weapons of the Sand Scorpions group weren''t able to block the full might of these swings, so they snapped like twigs. The swords of the Triple Axis group came down on these people and cut them down where they stood.
After that, the three from the Triple Axis didn''t remain still.
There were five Sand Scorpions to begin with and they had only cut down three of them.
There were still two that were left.
Seeing that theirrades had been cut down, the first response that these two had wasn''t to try and save them. The first response out of these two was to try and escape from this ce.
They wanted to gather their spiritual energy to go into the sand again, which was how they had managed to ambush them in the first ce. However, the three from the Triple Axis naturally wouldn''t let them do that.
They knew that once the Sand Scorpions went back into the sand, they wouldn''t be able to do anything again.
If that happened, they really didn''t know how to make it up to this person from the Treasure Hunters who had sacrificed themself.
So the three of them quickly surrounded these two and didn''t give them any space to breathe with their attacks.
The members of the Sand Scorpions were weaker than the three from the Triple Axis individually. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were in the desert which made the Sand Scorpions stronger, they never would have been able to do anything to the Triple Axis group in the first ce.
In the end, it didn''t take long for the Triple Axis group to overwhelm them and thest two members of the Sand Scorpions were also cut down like the rest of their group.
After they had finished off the rest of the Sand Scorpions, the three of them couldn''t help stabbing their weapons into the sand and using them to support themselves. At the same time, they were panting to catch their breath.
To ensure that they could take care of the Sand Scorpions, they had gone all out. That had used up quite a bit of their spiritual energy, so they were quite tired right now.
Once they saw that all the members of the Sand Scorpions group had been taken care of, the Treasure Hunters came out of their hiding spot and came over to where the corpse of their friend was.
The members of the Triple Axis group had disapproving looks on their faces when they saw this, but they didn''t say anything.
But then before they could react, they saw the leader of the Treasure Hunters suddenly p the corpse on the face.
When they saw this, they all revealed shocked looks as they couldn''t believe that they would do something like this.
All three of them were about to say something to protest this, but before they could say anything, something even more shocking happened.
The corpse suddenly took a deep breath before their eyes popped open.
Seeing this, their chins dropped again as they couldn''t understand what was happening.
When the ''corpse'' opened their eyes, they looked up at the face above them before revealing a smile and saying, "Boss, what took so long?"
The leader holding the ''corpse'' in his arms revealed a smile as well as he said, "They weren''t that easy to take care of."
The ''corpse'' gave a nod before standing up and dusting the sand off his body.
The wounds on his body also quickly began to heal and in no time, he returned to normal. The only thing that didn''t recover were his clothes that still had cuts in them which revealed parts of his skin.
But through those revealed parts, one could see that he hadpletely healed.
It was as if everything that had happened before hadn''t happened at all.
Seeing the looks on the faces of these three, the person who had ''died'' exined everything.
"It''s a special ability that I have. I can go into a state of suspended animation once a day because of my body''s special physique. Once I exit that state, I will return to normal and it will be as if nothing happened."
The three of them looked at this person with a strange look.
But they had no choice but to ept it since it had happened in front of their faces.
If they hadn''t seen it, there was no way that they would ever ept this.
So it seemed that they hadn''t abandoned theirrade and they did indeed have a n.I think you should take a look at
Before any of them could even say anything, there was movement from around them again.
All of them immediately raised their guards, but they found that it was useless.
That was because they were already surrounded by countless people.
It was arge crowd thatpletely surrounded them, blocking off any escape path that there was for them.
But they couldn''t help being surprised by the fact that they had been surrounded by this without any signs at all. It was as if they had appeared out of nowhere and had suddenly surrounded them.
Even if the Triple Axis group didn''t notice anything, the Treasure Hunters group should have noticed something because they were specialized for that.
So just where did theye from?
After a while of staring at each other, the group split apart and there was a person that walked through.
The moment that they saw this person, they all knitted their brows.
That was because they recognized this person right away.
This person was also a famous C Rank Mercenary from Stirring Sands City, but rather than calling him famous, it was better to call him infamous.
That was because he had a reputation for hunting down fellow mercenaries.
There were many who had reported him, but he had always managed to get out of trouble. There were even people who had suspected that he had contacts inside of the Mercenary Guild who had helped him get away with all of this.
And there were secret rumours thatˇhe was doing this on behalf of the Mercenary Guild.
After all, none of the records of the ones that he had killed were clean.
He was known as the ck Widow.
After walking out, the ck Widow said with a wide smile, "You never would have expected this, right?"
After hearing this, the members of the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group all revealed ugly expressions.
It was true, they didn''t expect to be surrounded by this.
After a moment of silence, the middle aged man asked, "What do you want?"
The ck Widow just said with a wide smile, "You should already know."
Indeed, they did know what he was nning, but they had wanted to negotiate. Or at least buy some time to figure out a way to escape from this ce.
After all, there was no way that they would be able to defeat everyone here.
The three from the Triple Axis were drained and the ones from the Treasure Hunters aren''t that strong in the first ce. Not to mention, there were just too many people that were currently surrounding them!
Even if they were stronger, they wouldn''t be able to beat everyone.
So the only thing that they could do was try to find a way to break free.
The ck Widow could see through them and didn''t give them that chance.
So before any of them could say anything else, he raised his hand and gave a wave as he said, "Take care of them."
After he gave this signal, the people all around them drew their weapons, but no one charged at them. Instead, they aimed all of their long range weapons at the group that were trapped in the center.
The people that the ck Widow had gathered weren''t anywhere as strong as the group in the center.
They knew that in a direct confrontation, there was no doubt that they would be defeated by the Triple Axis and the Treasure Hunters.
So they chose to use long range weapons to swarm them.
This was of course the best choice and it had been the ck Widow who had provided everything.
Seeing this, the ones from the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters all revealed bitter looks.
Was this where they would die?
But before anyone could do a thing, there was a cloaked figure that suddenly appeared in the air.
This was a figure that everyone was familiar with.
Chapter 433 Strange Rumour (7)
?
When they saw this figure, everyone couldn''t help taking a step back and bringing their weapons down.
After all, not a single person had sensed the arrival of this cloaked figure.
It was almost as if this cloaked figure had appeared out of thin air.
This had been the same when they had met this cloaked figure to get the information that they wanted.
That was right, this person was the cloaked figure who had sold them the information on ''Mu Bao Bao'' in the first ce.
They had tried to find out where this cloaked figure hade from, but not a single person had been able to find out.
So now that this cloaked figure had appeared again, they couldn''t help feeling worried.
The ck Widow was the first one that recovered and he took a deep breath before revealing a smile to say, "This sir, may I ask what business you have with us?"
The cloaked figure didn''t answer and just remained floating there.
It was almost as if they didn''t even hear what the ck Widow had said with the way that they just remained still.
The ck Widow couldn''t help feeling a hint of annoyance in his heart when he saw this.
After all, this was a man who was very prideful.
The reason that he hunted down all those mercenaries was because of his superiorityplex. He wanted to prove to everyone that he was better than everyone.
So when someone looked down on him like this, it really made him want to rip them to pieces.
But he knew that he had to stay calm since he knew nothing about this cloaked figure. Not to mention that the cloaked figure was able to appear as he willed without alerting any of them, meaning that he was much stronger than any of them.
If he wanted to kill them without being noticedˇit would be easy for him.
So they couldn''t let their guards down around this cloaked figure.
However, this cloaked figure didn''t do a single thing as he just floated there. With how he was floating there, it didn''t seem like he was nning on doing anything at all.
Since that was the caseˇthe ck Widow made a decision.
"Friends, since this sir is just here to observe, let''s give them a proper show."
The ck Widow didn''t know what the cloaked figure was here to do, but since they didn''t seem like they were going to do anything, there was no need for them to remain still. After all, it wasn''t as if they had unlimited time here either.
Eventually, someone would stumble upon this battle in the desert and they would bring back news of it.
Once news of this spread to the oasis town, there was no doubt that ''Mu Bao Bao'' would be alerted.
That is the worst case scenario for them since it would mean that they might scare her away.
Once she was scared away, that would mean that they would have no way of tracking her down again.
So no matter what, they couldn''t allow that to happen.
This was a king''s sum that they were about to im from her!
The others hesitated after hearing what the ck Widow said, but seeing that the cloaked figure wasn''t moving, they slowly raised the ranged weapons in their hands.
After all, this was a king''s sum that they were talking aboutˇthey didn''t want to give it up that easily.
As long as they took care of the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters groups, they would have a greater chance of iming this.
This was how the ck Widow had convinced all of them to cooperate with him in the first ce.
If it wasn''t for the money, there was no way that he would have been able to gather all of these people.
Seeing that the cloaked figure still wasn''t doing anything, they then aimed all of their weapons at the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group in the middle of the blockade.
Seeing this, the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group all raised their guards again.
During the time that had been bought, the three from the Triple Axis had been able to catch their breath.
They were no longer as exhausted as before and were able to fight again.
The three of them gathered and it looked like they were about to break through the blockade around them.
However, before they could do that, the leader of the Treasure Hunters stopped them.
Instead of letting them use force, the leader of the Treasure Hunters looked up at the floating cloaked figure and said, "Sir, I''m sure that what the ck Widow is doing is affecting the ns of your master, so I''m asking for your help. If you rescue us, we will work with your master on whatever they have nned."
When the ck Widow heard this, he couldn''t help speaking up right away.I think you should take a look at
Even though he didn''t believe that the cloaked figure would be moved by this, he still didn''t want to risk anything.
If the cloaked figure all of a sudden helped the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group, there was no knowing what would happen.
If these two groups escapedˇthen it would be dangerous for him.
After all, he had already ced his bet and gone all in with this n.
If it didn''t seed, they would certainly want revenge on him.
So it had to seed.
"Sir, please don''t listen to them! They were the ones that provoked us first! You can see our allies lying at their feet!"
When the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group heard this, they couldn''t help revealing angry expressions.
After all, the allies that he was referring to were the Sand Scorpions. They were the ones that had attacked them first, so they could justify their actions as self defense.
In fact, it was very likely that the ck Widow had been the one that had sent the Sand Scorpions after them in the first ce.
But even then, he was trying to turn ck into white by iming to be the victim in the first ce.
This naturally angered the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group.
They were about to say something, but before they couldˇthe cloaked figure suddenly raised a hand.
Everyone couldn''t help being taken aback when they saw this.
However, not a single person said a word as they waited to see what kind of reaction this cloaked figure would have.
The one with the most excited look on their face was the ck Widow.
After all, he was the one that had spokenst before the cloaked figure had suddenly raised their hand. By that logic, it should mean that he was the one that had incited the cloaked figure to move.
If the cloaked figure helped them take care of these people, then that would be the best case scenario for them.
Not only would they not have to lift a finger and lower their casualties, they would be able to see what kind of power the cloaked figure was hiding.
But then to their surprise, the cloaked figure didn''t turn to look at the Triple Axis and the Treasure Hunters group.
Instead, he turned to look at the ck Widow.
When the ck Widow saw this, he couldn''t help being taken aback and a bit panicked since he had no idea what was happening. But he could tell that this wasn''t a good signˇ.
So he was about to say something in response to this.
But before he could, he felt a sharp paine from his forehead. Then after that, it was as if there was something that was dripping down from his forehead.
The ck Widow raised a hand to check what it was and he foundˇthat it was a red liquid that was dripping down.
When he looked at his hand closely, he found that it was blood.
At that moment, it clicked in his mind what had just happened and he couldn''t help looking up. However, since the hole was right in between his eyes, he wasn''t able to see it in the end.
After this realization, his vision suddenly started to blur and his body started tilting forward.
Even in his final moments, he couldn''t understand why this had happened.
As for the rest of the people in the blockade, they were all stunned to see the bug covered in blood that was floating there.
This bug had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and drilled a hole through the forehead of the ck Widow.
After a long moment of being dazed, they all quickly took a step back away from the bug that was floating there.
That was because they could feel the pressure that wasing from itˇ
All of them knew in an instant that this bug was stronger than them!
It wasn''t just a bit stronger, but it was immensely stronger than them. They were nothing more than a pebble on the side of the road and this bug was a giant mountain that could crush them without any effort.
After the bug killed the ck Widow, it flew back to the cloaked figure at its own pace before disappearing into the cloaked figure''s sleeve.
The cloaked figure just floated there for a bit before saying, "You have disturbed my master''s ns and as such, you will be punished. This man was the one that incited everything and as such, his life is forfeit. If you continue to act in the same way as this man, know that all of your lives will be forfeit."
After saying this, he didn''t even bother waiting for them to respond before suddenly disappearing on the spot.
Chapter 434 Strange Rumour (8)
?
When the cloaked figure disappeared, everyone was frozen on the spot as they didn''t know what to do.
Everyone that had been near the ck Widow quickly moved away from the corpse left on the ground. It was as if they were afraid that just by being near it, they would be in some kind of danger.
But that wasn''t false either.
After all, the cloaked figure had clearly said that it was the ck Widow''s attempts at trying to control the situation that had caused him to move.
So in the end, it was the ck Widow''s fault of trying to meddle that caused all of this.
After a long period of silence, there were a few people that simply put away their weapons and walked off into the desert. They weren''t wandering into the desert, but rather they were heading back to the town.
Since their ambush had failed, they would act as if it hadn''t happened and would return to watching ''Mu Bao Bao''.
After all, even if this ambush failed, it wasn''t as if they had to give up on watching over ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Seeing these people leave, the others who had been standing there looked at each other for a bit before they also turned and left. It didn''t take long before the blockade around the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group dissipated.
When they saw this, all of them let out sighs of relief.
Even though they had tried to kill them just now, not a single member of their group stopped these people or tried to take revenge.
After all, they were still trapped by them and they had the numbers advantage. If they did something and provoked them, causing their own death, then they could only me themselves.
It didn''t take long before all of the people who had gathered scattered away from this ce and returned back to town.
Once they were certain that they were all gone, they finally rxed and fell to the ground.
Both the members of the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters groups looked at each other, as if they were trying to question the other side.
Neither of their groups believed that the cloaked figure had saved them just because of the orders that they received.
They could have appeared after everything was finished and taken care of the situation then or they could have taken care of it before all of this happened, why would they wait until this moment to act?
So the natural thought was that either one of their groups knew the master that the cloaked figure spoke of and was rted to them. That was why the cloaked figure had acted to save them.
But neither group knew just who it was that was rted to this master.
Seeing that neither side was willing to say anything, they didn''t force the matter and started helping each other recover.
The middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters sat side by side as they watched the members of their groups patch themselves up.
The leader of the Treasure Hunters was the first to speak as he said, "It really is lucky that someone came to save us at thest moment, isn''t it?"
The middle aged man gave a simple nod in response to this before saying, "It''s almost as if it was preordained."
At this, both of them looked at each other in silence before suddenly breaking out inughter.
This exchange between them was a mutual probing of each other, but since the other side hadn''t said anything, it wasn''t as if they could keep going.
So they could only let this matter go.
After they finished patching themselves up, they quickly made their way back to the town.
They didn''t even go and get some food since they knew that it was impossible for them not to run into the people who had just tried to kill them.
If they ran into them now, it would be hard for them to keep their emotions in. So in the end, it was better for them to just head back to their inn and gather themselves right now.
But when they arrived, they found something waiting there for them that they didn''t expect.
It was a cloaked figure who was sitting in the dark room.
But even with how dark the room was, they all instantly recognized this cloaked figure. Even if they wanted to forget him, they still couldn''t do it.
The things that this cloaked figure had done were already deeply imprinted on their minds.
When they opened the door, the cloaked figure acted as if he didn''t see them.
Seeing this, their group even had the thought of simply closing the door and sneaking away.
But how was it possible that the cloaked figure didn''t notice them?
As they were hesitating on whether to close the door or not, the cloaked figure suddenly said, "Close the door ande in already."
When they heard this, they had no choice but toply.I think you should take a look at
After all, this was the person who had killed the ck Widow with a single move todayˇNo, he didn''t even make a single move. It was the bug that he had released that had taken care of the ck Widow in a single blow.
So they didn''t even know just how strong this cloaked figure was.
However, since he could control the powerful bug that had taken down the ck Widow in a single blow, it wasn''t as if he would be weak.
So they didn''t dare go against his orders.
They sat down in the dark room and waited for the cloaked figure to say something, but he didn''t say a thing as he looked at them.
With the way that he was looking at them and how dark the room was, it really did put a lot of pressure on them.
However, the cloaked figure finally said, "My master wants to make a deal with you."
When they heard this, all of them couldn''t help revealing stunned expressions.
They looked at the cloaked figure with looks of disbelief, as if they couldn''t believe what he had just said, but the cloaked figure didn''t say a thing.
After a long pause, the leader of the Treasure Hunters revealed a smile and said, "We''re very honoured that your master would want to work with us, butˇ" After another pause, he said, "Why us? Shouldn''t there be plenty of people that your master can work with? Why would he choose us with our meagre abilities?"
The way that he said this was different from how he normally acted, in short, he was being very humble and very hard on himself.
But why was he doing this?
It was all because he didn''t want to ept this.
This was the master of this powerful cloaked figure, so there was no doubt that whatever they offered themˇwouldn''t be a good thing.
If anything, it would be very dangerous for them to take this kind of offer from the master of someone this powerful. If they got involved, they would be getting involved in matters that were far above them.
So this time, he wanted to get out of it by acting humble and down putting.
But it was too bad that he didn''t have this option.
The cloaked figure suddenly said, "Are you saying that you''re refusing my master''s kind will? You''re saying that you know better than my master?"
The moment that they heard this, they all couldn''t help being taken aback.
That was because this was their first time hearing such a sharp tone from this cloaked figure.
Whenever they interacted with him before, he had never once used such a sharp tone with them.
So of course they were alerted the moment that he spoke in this sharp voice.
The others all red at the leader of the Treasure Hunters after hearing this and the leader of the Treasure Hunters revealed a secret bitter expression. However, on his face, he revealed a calm and apologetic look as he said, "I didn''t mean that, it was just too much of an honour to be chosen by your master."
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything in response to this.
All he did was sit there looking down on them and as he did so, they could feel the pressure falling onto them.
This was a pressure that was far beyond anything that they had felt before.
They knew that whoever this cloaked figure was, he was definitely not weakˇ
If he wanted, he could even take all of them out with a single wave of his hand.
So they naturally didn''t want to offend them.
After a long silence, the cloaked figure said, "I''ll leave it at that since the master still has a use for you."
After that, he stood up and ced a piece of paper on the table.
Without even waiting for them to look at it, the cloaked figure said, "This is for you and the deal that my master wants to make."
Then without waiting for them to say anything, the cloaked figure suddenly turned around and vanished from their sights. It was as if they had been looking at him one moment and the nextˇhe waspletely gone.
They had no idea how he had done this, but there was no denying that this cloaked figure was powerful.
After taking a moment to gather themselves, the middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters went over to look at the piece of paper left on the table.
The moment that they unfurled it and saw what was written, they were shocked.
Chapter 435 Strange Rumour (9)
?
A week passed in the oasis city and not a single peep was heard.
All of the mercenaries who had been gathered here remained silent after what happened that day.
There were also more and more mercenaries that arrived from the various viges and towns, but to everyone''s surprise, they didn''t do anything after arriving.
It was as if everyone had silently agreed to not do anything while they were in town.
If they had to guess, they would have guessed that it was most likely the work of the cloaked figure in the shadows.
Since that day, no one had seen the cloaked figure, butˇthere were strange disappearances in the oasis town.
For example, one of the mercenaries who arrived from one of the surrounding viges disappeared.
This person was a very loud and prideful person who picked fights wherever they went.
The second day, they disappeared without a trace.
No one knew exactly what had happened to them, but they were certain that the cloaked figure was responsible to a certain extent.
But of course, it was impossible for this peace tost.
That was because while they had all gathered here for one reason, it wasn''t as if they could stay in this ce forever. They all had their own lives and their own finances, so it wasn''t as if they could keep burning into their savings to stay here.
If they stayed any longer, they would run out of money.
So they had to do something even if there was the threat of the cloaked figure looming over them.
While this sentiment was brewing under the surface, there were those that already had a n.
That was because the cloaked figure indeed hadn''t been idle during this time.
He had already contacted several groups and offered them the same deal as the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group.
Tonight, they were gathering for the first time since they would be setting off tomorrow.
As for where they would be heading off to, no one really knew just yet.
The information that they had received was that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was nning on leaving the town, different from what she normally did. This would be the one chance that they would have to get the information that they wanted about her, so they would work together to track her tomorrow.
When the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group arrived in the bar that this meeting was being held in, they found that it waspletely empty other than two other groups that were sitting there.
They immediately recognized these two other groups because they were also famous mercenaries.
One was another C Rank group just like theirs, but the other one was the more important one.
That was because unlike them, this was a B Rank group.
They had a special B Ranker that was famous, even more famous than the Triple Axis group.
But they had all thought that this B Rank group had been out of the city during this time, so they wouldn''t be participating in this mission.
It seemed like someone had found them and contacted them to bring them back.
It seemed like they couldn''t underestimate the power of the cloaked figure and the people behind him.
After their group arrived, neither of the two groups that were already here did a thing.
They just looked at them before going back to their own thing.
After all, everyone was on guard right now and they wouldn''t break that guard just to have some small talk.
They were all waiting for one thingˇthe arrival of the cloaked figure.
But even after the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group arrived, there was no sign of the cloaked figure.
They just sat there waiting for a bit before the door opened again.
Everyone was paying close attention to who it was since they all thought that it would be the cloaked figure, but they were wrong. It was a person that they didn''t recognize at all that made their way in.
This person was alone and they didn''t seem powerful at all.
Aftering into the bar, they looked around before heading to one of the tables to sit down alone.
This person attracted more attention than the rest.
When everyone here was a famous person and you were the one person who wasn''t famous, then naturally you would attract more attention. You were the one that stood out for being different from the rest.
But even with everyone staring at them, that person didn''t seem that bothered.
One of the girls from the Treasure Hunters group looked carefully at this person before suddenly saying, "That''s right, I knew I saw this person somewhere before."
When they heard this, all of them turned to look at her.
She looked at the other groups who were still looking at this person before leaning in to say, "He''s a D Ranker."I think you should take a look at
"D Ranker?" The others couldn''t help repeating before looking back at this person.
A D Ranker in a ce that was filled with C Rankers and even a B Ranker, he really was out of ce.
Why would the cloaked figure invite someone like this?
But that thought only existed in their mind for a single second before it was blown away.
After all, they knew just how powerful the cloaked figure was.
If this was a person that the cloaked figure had invited, then they wouldn''t dare look down on this person.
Even if they were a D Ranker, they must have some kind of special ability that had attracted the attention of the cloaked figure.
So they all turned to the girl who had spoken before.
When she saw them all looking at her, she immediately understood what they were asking of her.
But after thinking about it for a bit, she shook her head before saying, "I can''t remember. It was a long time ago when I was a D Ranker and I had to find a team for a mission. I went with him, but I don''t think that he even showed off his power."
Hearing this, all of them slightly knitted their brows, but they still gave nods of acknowledgement in the end.
If she didn''t know, then she didn''t know.
It wasn''t as if they could force her to give them the information.
They would just have to keep a close eye on this D Ranker just in case.
And judging by the looks on the faces of the other groups, it seemed like they were all thinking the same.
None of them dared to look down on this D Ranker since he must have been invited here for a reason.
The night dragged on until finally thest group arrived.
This was a group that waspletely wrapped up in cloaks unlike the rest of them and they sat in a corner, watching over everything.
The people that were here tried to find out more about this cloaked group, but they weren''t able to find a single thing different about them. It was as if there was something that was blocking their spiritual senses when they tried to investigate them.
It seemed that no one that was invited by the cloaked figure could be looked down on.
After this cloaked group arrived, all of them suddenly felt something.
They all turned to look at the center of the room where they found that there was an extra person there.
It was the cloaked figure who had just appeared out of thin air!
A few of them raised their guards, but they quickly released them.
They knew that if the cloaked figure had wanted to, he could have already taken care of them just now. After all, they hadn''t sensed his presence at all and it was only when he made himself known that they sensed him.
Even if he did something, they wouldn''t have noticedˇ
So they knew that there was nothing to gain from struggling and it was better to go along with this cloaked figure''s designs.
After the cloaked figure appeared, he looked around the room and then gave a satisfied nod before saying, "It seems like everyone is here."
After he said this, everyone couldn''t help looking around the room again.
These were the people that they would be working with, so of course they would be curious and cautious of each other.
It would take the slip up of one person to put their lives in danger, so they had to be careful.
The cloaked figure didn''t care about any of that as he ced a piece of paper on the counter of this bar.
After he did that, he looked at them and said, "This is your mission. If you seed, you''ll have plenty of benefits to gain. If you fail, it is your life that you will forfeit."
Without giving them a chance to say anything, the cloaked figure started disappearing from their sight.
Even if they wanted to stop him, they couldn''t since they had no idea what was happening.
Even though they were staring right at him, he was still disappearing.
Could it be that he was a ghost?
No, this was a powerful cultivation technique that they had no chance of matchingˇ
So it was better to see what the piece of paper left behind by the cloaked figure was.
Each group sent a representative up since there was only so much space at the counter.
For now, it wasn''t worth provoking each other since they had to work with each other tomorrow. So they had to at least put on the air of cooperation.
After they saw what was written, all of the representatives couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
Chapter 436 Strange Rumour (10)
?
The next morning, the groups didn''t gather again.
They all had different ces that they had been assigned, so they had gone out at different times.
As for the target, ''Mu Bao Bao'', she was still hiding inside of her inn.
The Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group silently made their way through the desert with doubtful looks on their faces.
The leader of the Treasure Hunters group was the one that had the piece of paper that they had received from the cloaked figure. Or rather, he had one part of the piece of paper that the cloaked figure had left for them.
When they had looked at itst night, they had found that there were several copies of the same information on thatrge piece of paper. There were also names on each part of the piece of paper that signified which part belonged to which group.
The Treasure Hunters group and the Triple Axis group had all received a piece of a paper addressed to them.
The one that had taken this was the middle aged man, but he had left everything to the leader of the Treasure Hunters group.
After all, he knew that the leader of the Treasure Hunters group was more shrewd than him.
Even if he was smart enough not to be trapped with words, when it came to things like this, it was better to leave it to a professional.
That was the leader of the Treasure Hunters group.
On that piece of paper was a location that they had to go to. The piece of paper had also stated that some time in the afternoon, the target ''Mu Bao Bao'' would go to that location.
They just had to find some kind of way to get some information out of ''Mu Bao Bao'' when she let her guard down there.
As for why she would go there and why she would let her guard downˇthe piece of paper didn''t say anything.
So that was why they were all doubtful.
But since they had already epted to work with the cloaked figureˇit wasn''t as if they could back down now.
Not to mention, they wouldn''t even know what would happen to them if they did back down.
So it wasn''t the time to be thinking about this.
What they should be thinking about was how to deal with the situation that was in front of them.
The location that the piece of paper referred them to wasn''t that far away from the town, so it didn''t take them long to arrive. Of course, they hade out much too early for ''Mu Bao Bao'' to be here.
They didn''t know what would happen, so they hade out earlier to scout out the area.
When they looked closely, they could see that there were others here as well.
And as for who they were, it was the B Rank and C Rank group that they had metst night.
These people had also received pieces of paper that were simr to the ones that they had received. The only difference was that the location that they were expected to be in was different.
When they saw each other, they didn''t greet each other and worked on their own thing.
This was just a job and just because they were working together, that didn''t mean that they had to be friendly with each other.
In fact, if it came to itˇthey wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice each other to survive.
It was the same with the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters group.
If it came down to it, both sides would be willing to abandon the other to survive.
But that was the absolutest case scenario for them who had already agreed to work together.
It just went to show what kind of a cruel world it was for them. Especially since they worked as mercenaries which made it even more cruel.
Still, this was what they did and they epted it.
It didn''t take them long to find a good ce for their group in the location that was specified on the piece of paper. So while they still had time before ''Mu Bao Bao'' arrived, they set up everything that they needed.
But as they were doing it, the doubt was still heavily lingering on their minds.
"Do you really think that she''lle?" One of the girls from the Treasure Hunters group couldn''t help asking.
The moment that she said this, there was a silence that lingered in the air.
Everyone had looks on their faces that showed that they thought otherwise, but not a single one of them said a thing. In fact, it was almost as if they were afraid to say anything just in case anyone was listeningˇ
But in the end, the middle aged man said, "It doesn''t matter what we think right now. We have been hired for a job and we''ll see it through."
The others looked at him with strange looks, but they agreed in the end and went to take their ces.
As time passed, they couldn''t help feeling more and more doubtful that anything was going to happenˇI think you should take a look at
That is until something did happen.
No one knew how it happened or what it was, but there was a sudden burst of energy that came from nearby.
When they looked more closely, they found that there was even a beam of light that had shot into the sky.
If they could feel it this intensely here, thenˇthe people in the town must also feel it.
Could it be that the cloaked figure had predicted that this would happen or did the people behind the cloaked figure cause this to happen?
With how powerful the energying from it was, they also knew that there was something that was powerful releasing this energy.
If they could get such a thingˇ
But that thought onlysted for a second.
They knew how powerful the cloaked figure was and they could guess how powerful the people behind him were. If they were to go in and mess up the n by trying to fight for this item, then they would just be forfeiting their own lives.
At the same time, there was ''Mu Bao Bao'' who was about toe.
There was no way that ''Mu Bao Bao'' wouldn''te with these powerful energy fluctuations, so she would be lured in and they would be able to find what they wanted.
With how powerful ''Mu Bao Bao'' was, if they tried to contest for the thingˇthey might just be killed by her.
So all of them went back to their positions and waited for their target toe.
At the same time though, they couldn''t help wondering just who the cloaked figure was.
ˇ
Inside of the town, there were many people that had felt this energy fluctuation.
They could tell that it was very powerful and that incited the greed of many people.
Even if they had remained idle because of the cloaked figure''s threats, the greed for this item was just too much for them.
So in the end, the people that had gathered in town left in droves, looking for the source of these energy fluctuations.
That also included ''Mu Bao Bao''.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had juste out for her daily meal when she suddenly felt these energy fluctuations.
Her expression was quite calm at first, but then it suddenly changed as she muttered, "The Love Sect?"
After muttering this, her brows deeply knitted as if there was a problem and she couldn''t help looking in the direction that the energy fluctuations wereing from. After hesitating for a bit longer, she finally started moving.
She didn''t go back to her inn, but rather she ran to the gate and headed out the town.
She didn''t know what was waiting out there for her, but this was rted to her mission here and she had no choice but to go.
After all, the main reason she had taken the identity of ''Mu Bao Bao'' was all to lure in the remnants of the Love Sect. Now that there was something that was rted to the Love Sect that appeared, she had to go check it out.
Since she was at a higher level of cultivation than the rest, ''Mu Bao Bao'' moved much faster than everyone else that was heading that way.
But since it was close to the town and there were those that had left while she was still in a daze, there was already a crowd that had gathered around where the beam of light came from.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' arrived, the crowd immediately moved away from her.
After all, most of the people here were those that hade to investigate ''Mu Bao Bao'' in the first ce.
They were able to recognize her with a single nce.
Not to mention, they all knew how powerful she was.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t mind any of this as she stared at the beam of light that wasing from thend.
She narrowed her eyes as she looked at where it wasing from and then she suddenlyˇjumped down into that valley.
When the others saw this, they were all shocked.
However, as soon as they reacted, they all jumped down into the valley with her.
While they were certain that they wouldn''t be able to beat her head on, they all wanted to try their luck to see if they could get anything.
When ''Mu Bao Bao''nded down in the valley, she looked in front of her at the thing releasing the beam of light.
Chapter 437 Strange Rumour (11)
?
In the center of this valley, there was a pedestal that was ced there.
On that pedestal, there was a token that was releasing a bright glow that condensed into the beam of light that shot into the air.
Based on this, even a fool would recognize that this was the thing releasing all of this life energy.
If it was the thing that was releasing all of this life energy, then this thing was the treasure that had appeared.
After ''Mu Bao Bao''nded in the valley, there were others thatnded as well. Though most of them were much further backpared to ''Mu Bao Bao''.
They looked at the pedestal with the token on it and then they looked around before turning back to the token.
"This is it?"
That was what they thought the moment that they saw this token.
After all, no matter how they looked at it, the token didn''t seem like an amazing treasure.
Sure it could be powerful, but something like this could generally only be used once.
It was useful for saving their lives, but it wasn''t that useful in making them stronger and only by bing stronger would they be able to move up in life in this world.
Still, that was only for an instant.
After all, this was still a treasure that was in front of them.
Even if they were a bit disappointed by what it turned out to be, it wasn''t as if they would just ignore it.
So they all focused on the token again.
But by the time that they reacted, there was someone that had already made a move.
This was a person that had absolute confidence in their speed, so they didn''t waste any time dashing forward at the pedestal. With their speed, they were able to dash over to the pedestal before anyone could react.
Then they grabbed the token and ran out of the valley.
By the time that anyone reacted, that person was already running off into the distance.
With how fast he was going, it even seemed unlikely that anyone would be able to catch them.
That is if ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t there.
As soon as she came back to her senses, she immediately dashed forward as well.
In an instant, she cleared the space that this person had created and was above them with her sword drawn. She didn''t even hesitate at all to bring that sword down above them.
But because this was a rushed attack, that person was able to react in time and dodge out of the way.
The moment that the sword hit the ground, there was arge st of dirt that was sent flying from the ground. The force from this st knocked the person who had taken the token away from ''Mu Bao Bao''.
That person was able to use this force to smoothly turn in the air and thennd before running off again.
''Mu Bao Bao'' revealed a dissatisfied look before charging at that person again.
However, this time, that person didn''t remain idle.
They threw out several balls into the air that suddenly exploded, releasing a bunch of smoke behind them.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this smoke, she had no choice but to slow down. After all, there was a strange colour to this smoke, so she didn''t know if this was poison or not.
Using the moment of hesitation that came from this smoke, the person with the token ran even faster and quickly disappeared from sight.
That is, they disappeared from the sights of everyone that was watching from afar.
However, ''Mu Bao Bao'' narrowed her eyes and quickly found the person that she was looking for.
She hesitated for another moment before suddenly raising her sword and throwing it out.
In an instant, there was a ssh of blood that appeared that was quickly followed by the sound of a body hitting the ground.
''Mu Bao Bao'' wasted no time at all, stepping off the ground and then appearing where the body hadnded.
This was the person who had taken the token.
There was now a sword that was piercing right through their stomach that had pinned them to the ground.
Even though they had a sword through them, they were still alive and conscious.
Seeing ''Mu Bao Bao'' standing above them, the person with the token quickly raised it up and said, "Wait, you can haveˇ"I think you should take a look at
Before they could finish, they found that their view of the world had suddenly changed.
All of sudden, it had beˇupside down.
Then they realized what had happened.
Their head had been chopped off.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t care about the shocked look that was on the face of the person she just decapitated or the headless body lying there, she just reached out to take the token from the hand of this corpse.
Then she turned her attention back to the rest of the people that were still standing there in a daze in the valley.
She narrowed her eyes before disappearing from the spot.
When she reappeared, she was in front of all those people again.
When they all saw her reappear, they all felt a chill run down their spine.
That was because they knew that it wasn''t a good sign that she was back.
If she had already obtained the token, the only reason that she woulde back nowˇwas to silence them all.
With the abilities that she had already shown, they knew that there was no chance that they would be able to defeat her. They knew that there was only a slim chance of survival and it would be toˇ
So before ''Mu Bao Bao'' could do anything, all of them suddenly turned around and thenˇran off in different directions.
While this wasn''t a guarantee that they would live, this was better than doing nothing.
If they all scattered in different directions, then ''Mu Bao Bao'' wouldn''t be able to chase them all since there was only one of her and so many of them.
Of course, that depended on if they could get far enough that she wouldn''t be able to take care of them in one single sweep. So they ran off immediately while she was still caught off guard so that they would be able to create that distance between them and her.
But it was too bad for them that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was able to react in time and quickly raised her sword as if she was about to cut them all down.
But at the same time, there was something good that happened for them.
Out of nowhere, there were two spirit beasts that suddenly jumped out and attacked ''Mu Bao Bao''.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw these two beasts appear, she couldn''t help being caught off guard.
That was because she could sense that these two spirit beastsˇweren''t weaker than her.
She quickly raised her sword and swept out to block the oing ws. However, since she had been caught off guard and the enemies weren''t weaker than her, she was sent flying by the force of these attacks.
When shended, her hand came up to her chest as a sliver of blood came out from the corner of her lips.
''Mu Bao Bao'' knitted her brows as she looked at the two spirit beasts thatnded not far away from her before suddenly spitting out the blood that was in her mouth. She then looked at them with narrowed eyes and asked, "Who is your master?"
The two spirit beasts didn''t say a thing since they were spirit beasts, but there was no reaction to her question as if they didn''t hear anything that she said.
Then all of sudden, the two spirit beasts moved to different sides.
They were circling around her in different directions, preparing to draw her attention two different ways to catch her off guard.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows again.
She quickly stood up and jumped back to avoid being surrounded, but the two spirit beasts didn''t give her a chance to escape. They immediately jumped forward so that they kept up the same pace as her, making sure to surround both of her sides.
Since they were all in the Low Qi Condensation Realm, ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t able to break free of being surrounded by these spirit beasts.
She had no choice but to stop herself and stand firm as she faced them.
It seemed that the only way that she would be able to break free of this blockade was if she took care of these two spirit beasts that had appeared out of nowhere.
But there was a problem that she also had to take care of that these spirit beasts were blocking her from doing.
The ones that were currently escaping had seen the Love Sect''s token and if she left them be, they would spread that she had taken the Love Sect''s token.
This was not something that she could allow to spreadˇso she had no choice.
She had been forced into a corner, so she had no choice but to respond with appropriate action.
''Mu Bao Bao'' brought her fingers to her mouth before suddenly giving a whistle.
This whistle rang out clearly through the entire area and the ones that were running away couldn''t help hesitating for a second before they continued running.
But thenˇthere were two figures that suddenly appeared not that far away from where ''Mu Bao Bao'' was surrounded by the two spirit beasts.
Chapter 438 Strange Rumour (12)
?
The two figures that appeared were wearing ck cloaks, so their true appearances couldn''t be seen.
However, just based on the aura that they released, it was clear that they weren''t weak.
They were at least as strong as ''Mu Bao Bao'' with the aura that they released.
The two of them looked at the spirit beasts that were surrounding ''Mu Bao Bao'' and one of them asked, "Do you need us to take care of these beasts?"
''Mu Bao Bao'' shook her head before saying, "Go get the others before they escape! If they get away from here alive, then our secrets will be revealed!"
As soon as they heard this, the two cloaked figures turned in the direction of all the people running away. Then without any hesitation or care for ''Mu Bao Bao'', they chased after these people.
Most of the people that hade to this ce were only low ranking mercenaries that were in the Qi Gathering Realm.
With therge difference in cultivation, it would take the cloaked figures no time to catch up to the people that were running away.
But when the cloaked figures suddenly turned to chase after these people, the two spirit beasts stopped focusing on ''Mu Bao Bao''. They turned to look at one of the cloaked figures each before releasing their pressure on them.
The cloaked figures were surprised by this and quickly turned around to face them.
However, ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly shouted, "Don''t mind them! I''ll take care of them! You just get the stragglers!"
The two cloaked figures turned to look at each other before suddenly turning in the direction of the people running away. It was as if theypletely trusted ''Mu Bao Bao'' to take care of these two spirit beasts that were just as strong as her.
The two spirit beasts ignored ''Mu Bao Bao'' and focused on the two cloaked figures.
But before either of them could make a move, there was a sudden burst of power that came from behind them.
When the two spirit beasts felt this, they immediately turned to look at ''Mu Bao Bao''.
There were leaves that had suddenly appeared around her, but these leaves were anything but normal. These leaves seemed to be glowing, almost as if they werepletely made of pure energy.
The way that they swirled around her, it made it clear that she was controlling these leaves.
At the same time, the moment that they appeared, there was a powerful pressure that came from her in the form of that burst of power.
It was clear that she was starting to use some kind of secret technique that increased her power.
The spirit beasts had no choice but to focus on ''Mu Bao Bao'' because they knew that she was a powerful threat to them nowˇIf they didn''t take care of her first, then it would be likely that they would be cut down here.
So the two cloaked figures were free to head out to chase after the ones that had escaped.
The two spirit beasts weren''t allowed to divide their attention since the moment that they did, they would be cut down by ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Since ''Mu Bao Bao'' was going all out, they had no choice but to do the same if they wanted to escape alive.
One of the spirit beasts was suddenly covered in mes while the other one was covered in ice.
The two of them worked together tobine the mes and ice together to form a single ball.
The power that came from that wasn''t less than the power that was currentlying from ''Mu Bao Bao'' which made her knit her brows as well.
Just where did such powerful spirit beastse from?
But of course, she didn''t have a trace of worry in her eyes as she faced these two.
It was as if she was certain of her victory.
In the distance, there were cries of pain and the sound of blood sshing that rang out, but neither side allowed themselves to be distracted by this. They all gave their full attention to each other, waiting for the other side to move.
Finally, it was the two spirit beasts that made a move first.
They could hear the sounds in the distance getting softer and softer, knowing that the two cloaked figures were slowly finishing up what they were doing.
Once they finished, it would just be a matter of time before they came back to help ''Mu Bao Bao''. So it was clear that time wasn''t on their side.
Seeing that they didn''t have a chance, the two spirit beasts raised their heads and poured even more spiritual energy into this ball of mes and ice.
Then all of a sudden, that ball of mes and ice flew out towards ''Mu Bao Bao''.
''Mu Bao Bao'' could feel the pressure that came from it as it fell down towards her, but she didn''t show a single trace of panic. There wasn''t even a trace of worry in her eyes as she stared right at this ball of mes and ice.
She just casually raised her sword in front of her and there was a shield of leaves that appeared.
This shield of leaves seemed very flimsy, like it would burn away the moment that it touched the ball of mes and ice. However, it didn''t as it stopped the ball of mes and ice in its tracks.I think you should take a look at
No matter how much power the ball of mes and ice had, it couldn''t do a thing to the wall of leaves in front of it.
That is until suddenly one of the leaves burst into mes.
After that, as if by some kind of chain reaction, there were many other leaves that either burst into mes or were frozen in ice.
With these leaves destroyed, the structural integrity of the wall of leaves copsed and all of the leaves disappeared.
However, when all of the leaves disappeared and what was behind them was revealed, the spirit beasts were shocked to find that ''Mu Bao Bao'' was gone.
While they were trying to find her, there were some leaves that suddenly gathered behind them before they scattered to reveal ''Mu Bao Bao''.
The moment that she appeared, the spirit beasts sensed her appearance and turned around to face her.
They shot out a ball of mes and a ball of ice at ''Mu Bao Bao'' respectively.
''Mu Bao Bao'' just swept her sword out and cut through both of these weak attacks that had been sent out in a haste.
Then she was about to charge forward to attack the two spirit beasts.
But before she could reach them, she felt something from above her.
When she looked up, she found that there were a bunch of rocks that were raining down on her.
''Mu Bao Bao'' could sense the spiritual energy that was surrounding these rocks, so she knew that these weren''t simply rocks that fell from the cliffs around them. These were rocks that had been created specially with someone''s cultivation technique, so they were quite powerful.
''Mu Bao Bao'' seemed like she was considering facing them head on, but then she suddenly jumped backwards and dodged out of the way.
The rocksnded in front of her, blocking her vision of the spirit beasts that she had been about to attack.
When shended, she immediately jumped out again to get over the rocks that were in front of her. However, when she jumped over, she saw that the two spirit beasts were gone.
It was as if they had disappeared without a trace.
If it wasn''t for the fact that some of the ground was burnt and covered in ice, she might have even doubted that they had ever been here.
But what she couldn''t understand was how they had suddenly disappeared.
After a moment of thought, ''Mu Bao Bao'' released her spiritual sense to survey the area to see if she could find a clue of where they had gone. But no matter how she tried to search the area, she wasn''t able to find a single thing.
It really was as if they had disappeared without a trace.
Seeing this, she couldn''t help deeply knitting her brows as she stood there.
But in the end, since they were goneˇthere wasn''t anything that she could do.
So she turned her attention to the people that had run away.
She could still see a few of them in the distance, but she could also see the cloaked figures that were chasing after them.
After a moment of thought, ''Mu Bao Bao'' decided to run off to help them.
After all, if these people escapedˇit would be very bad for them.
What she didn''t notice was the mosquito that was watching over her as she ran off.
She had noticed the mosquito with her spiritual sense when she swept the area, but she hadn''t thought much of it.
It was too bad that she didn''t notice that the mosquito had been staring at her the entire time.
In an unknown space, Lin Fan suddenly asked the two girls in front of him, "Did you see the cultivation technique that she used?"
The two of them didn''t respond right away, but then they suddenly gave nods.
Seeing this, Lin Fan then asked, "Did you recognize what cultivation technique that was?"
Both of them were silent for a bit longer before shaking their heads.
Lin Fan fell into deep thought before saying, "Let''s keep observing."
The two of them nodded in agreement again.
Chapter 439 Strange Rumour (13)
?
It took no time for ''Mu Bao Bao'' to catch up to the two cloaked figures.
When she arrived, shended in the middle of what seemed to be a terrible ughter.
After all, there was blood and pieces of people that were scattered all over the ce.
The two cloaked figures were just standing in the center of it all, clearly having been the ones who had caused this.
But the strange thing was that there wasn''t a single trace of blood on their cloaks.
It was as if there was some kind of strange force that had kept it all from falling onto their cloaks.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' arrived, the first thing that she asked was, "Did you take care of them all?"
The two cloaked figures looked at her and gave nods in response without saying anything.
''Mu Bao Bao'' looked around the area and after a while, she also gave a nod. However, she then said with a serious look, "You''ve caused too much of a mess here. You really should have held back."
Neither of the cloaked figures said a thing, but it was clear by the stance that they took thatˇthey didn''t take her seriously.
''Mu Bao Bao'' slightly knitted her brows when she saw this, but she didn''t say anything in the end.
But before any of them could say anything, there was a sudden snapping sound that drew their attention. When they turned to look in that direction, they immediately narrowed their eyes to look closely at that area.
After a few seconds, they immediately started dashing in that direction.
As they were moving, ''Mu Bao Bao'' said, "I thought you said that you already took care of all of them."
The two cloaked figures didn''t say anything, but there was a dark aura that wasing from them.
It was as if they were feeling embarrassed about being proven wrong like this.
But that also caused a bit of killing intent to leak from them.
They were determined to eliminate all of the mistakes that they had made so that it would be as if it had never happened.
As long as they eliminated the mistake that they had left behind, it would be like they had never made a mistake in the first ce.
''Mu Bao Bao'' could tell what they were thinking, but she didn''t reprimand them.
Instead, she just said in a low voice, "You should know the consequences of screwing up this time."
When they heard this, the aura around the two cloaked figures became even more deste and they started moving even faster.
They knew exactly what ''Mu Bao Bao'' was talking about, so they felt a bit of fear in their heartsˇ
That motivated them to do even better.
ˇ
On the other side.
The Triple Axis and the Treasure Hunters group were currently running through the desert.
They didn''t know what had made that sound, but they knew that they wouldn''t be able to stay there any longer.
They had seen the way that ''Mu Bao Bao'' and those cloaked figures had turned in their direction, so they didn''t even doubt that they had been discovered.
They weren''t willing to risk their lives, so they ran without any hesitation.
As for where they were running, they were running in the direction of the B Ranked Mercenary group.
They knew that it was impossible for them to reach town with their speed before ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' group did, so they were looking to use the B Ranked Mercenaries as a distraction.
While this might seem cruel, it was what they had to do to survive.
So they didn''t hesitate to do this at all.
But what they were surprised to find was that the B Ranked Mercenaries were running towards them.
It wasn''t just the B Ranked Mercenaries, it was also the C Ranked Mercenaries, the D Rank Mercenary, and the cloaked figures.
Every single member of their group had all started running towards each other since they had wanted to use each other as bait. However, they never expected to run into each other like this in the endˇ
All of them looked at each other and it didn''t take much thought for them to realize that they had been set up.
While they didn''t know if it was the cloaked figure or someone else that had set them up like this, they knew that they didn''t have time to think about it. They had to figure out a way out of this ce first, or else they would all die here today.
So with a look at each other and a nod, they started working together.
Since they had been all exposed, they would use that to their advantage.
Since there were so many of them, they would all run off in different directions and hope that one of them would survive.
As long as they were able to make it to town, they would be able to hide since they doubted that ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' group would act so unscrupulously in town as to ughter to find them.I think you should take a look at
So the goal was to reach the town before getting caught.
It was just too bad that they didn''t even get a chance to put that n in action.
That was because all of a sudden, ''Mu Bao Bao'' and the two cloaked figuresnded in between them.
The moment that theynded, all of them turned around to run.
They split into different directions and ran without looking back for a second.
They knew that if they hesitated even for a split second, they would be killed in an instant.
And their instant decision actually gave them a chance to survive.
That was because ''Mu Bao Bao'' and her group were caught off guard when they saw them running away instantly.
They didn''t know who to chase first and had to decide on that first.
But then they immediately ran off to chase after them.
One cloaked figure went after the B Ranked Mercenaries, one cloaked figure went after the cloaked figure group, and ''Mu Bao Bao'' herself ran after the Triple Axis group.
The Treasure Hunters and the D Ranked Mercenary were ignored since they were the weakest out of all of the groups.
With how weak they were, they shouldn''t be able to get far, so they would take care of the stronger ones first before chasing them.
But once they had all disappeared, the D Ranked Mercenary suddenly stopped running and stood there in ce.
After a few seconds, the D Ranked Mercenary disappeared from that spot.
ˇ
One of the cloaked figures chased right after the B Ranked Mercenaries.
During this chase, the cloaked figure would almost catch up to the B Ranked Mercenaries before suddenly slowing downˇ
It didn''t take a genius to figure out that this cloaked figure was ying with the B Ranked Mercenaries.
They knew that they wouldn''t be able to run away, so they suddenly split up.
There were five members of this group and they knew that as long as they stuck together, they would be hunted down eventually.
So the only thing that they could do in this situation was split up and try to escape on their own. It was simr to how the various groups had split up to divide the attention of ''Mu Bao Bao'' and her group to escape.
But the cloaked figure naturally wouldn''t allow them to do this.
With a speed that they hadn''t shown before, they quickly cut down four members of the B Ranked Mercenaries.
There was only a single member left, the weakest member of the group.
The cloaked figure had done this on purpose so that he would be able to toy with him before killing him.
As that weakest member of the group saw the cloaked figure approaching, he slowly crawled back as he said, "No, please! I promise that I won''t tell anyone what I saw! Just spare my life!"
When he said this, the cloaked figure tilted their head as if they were enjoying this.
They brought their dagger to their mouth and licked the de, as if they were teasing this weakest member of the group.
But before the cloaked figure could do anything to this weakest member of the group, there was a pressure that came from above them.
The cloaked figure looked up to see that there was a tiger that was falling down on them.
The cloaked figure didn''t waste any time dodging out of the way, but the weakest member wasn''t so lucky. Before he could react to what had happened, the tiger''s w had already smushed his head into meat paste.
The cloaked figure narrowed his eyes when he saw this tiger before he asked, "Who are you?"
But there was no answer to thisˇ
Well, there was an answer, but it wasn''t the answer that this cloaked figure wanted.
Instead of words, there were two more pairs of ws that shed out at the cloaked figure.
These spirit beasts appeared out of nowhere and suddenly shed at the cloaked figure before he could react. But that didn''t mean that the cloaked figure was taken down by this surprise attack.
He jumped into the air and twisted his body so that he would go in between the gap of the two pairs of ws.
Then he suddenly turned back andnded on the groundˇ
But it was too bad that there was another pair of ws that came out of the ground that grabbed his legs and pulled him into the ground.
In his final moments, all the cloaked figure saw were more ws that shed out at him before turning his body into pieces.
Chapter 440 Strange Rumour (14)
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
In another part of the desert, there was another cloaked figure that was chasing after a group of cloaked figures.
Just like with the other cloaked figure, they made sure to stay behind this group of cloaked figures withouting too close to them. The way that they weregging behind almost seemed like they were ying around with this group of cloaked figures.
It wasn''t hard for the group of cloaked figures to figure out what was happening, so they suddenly stopped.
The cloaked figure that had been following them also stopped when they saw this group stop.
Theynded not far away from this group and the way that they stood there made it clear that they were just ying with this group of cloaked figures.
The group of cloaked figures stared at this other cloaked figure and neither side made a move.
That is until all of a sudden, the group of cloaked figures split apart.
They didn''t run in different directions like the B Ranked Mercenaries had done, but rather they went to different parts of this area as if they were taking an array.
After they took their positions, they reached into their cloaks and pulled out small, strange looking daggers.
These daggers were curved, almost like snakes.
After they pulled out these daggers, the cloaked figures didn''t hesitate at all to stab them into the sand underneath them.
The moment that the daggers entered the sand, there was a green glow that came from the sand. It was an eerie green colour that reminded one of the dead.
And after a few seconds, there were skeletal hands that suddenly came out of the sand.
These skeletal hands weren''t the end of it as more and more of the skeleton came out.
In no time at all, the cloaked figure in the center was surrounded by skeletons.
This cloaked figure looked around himself before saying, "Corpse users? No, this is different from corpse cultivators." After a pause, he said in a certain tone, "Necromancers, it can''t be anything else."
The cloaked figures around him didn''t say anything when they heard this, but it was clear by the hesitation in the skeletons that they were surprised to hear this.
They never thought that someone from this cultivation continent would recognize them.
After all, necromancers came from the magic continent.
It was strange for them to be here on the cultivation continent in the first ce, so they didn''t think that anyone would be able to recognize their necromancy.
But that hesitation onlysted for a few seconds before the eerie green glow changed.
With this change in the eerie green glow, there was also a change in the skeletons summoned by this eerie green glow.
These skeletons suddenly jerked before running forward at the cloaked figure.
They ran forward without any fear, though they wouldn''t have fear in the first ce since they were nothing more than bones.
Seeing skeletons running at them would make most people terrified, but not the cloaked figure.
He just calmly stared at the skeletonsing at him and raised his sword.
With one single sh, all of the skeletons were shattered to pieces and the bones fell to the ground.
Then he just put his sword up to his shoulder and looked at the cloaked figures around him, almost as if he was asking, "What now?"
When the cloaked figures saw that all of their skeletons had been shattered to pieces, they didn''t panic. Instead, they twisted the daggers that they had inserted into the ground and the green glow that was there became even stronger.
The pieces of bones from the skeletons that had been destroyed suddenly started to float. Then they suddenly gathered together to reform the same skeletons from before.
At the same time, there were more and more skeletal hands that came out of the ground.
It didn''t take long before twice as many skeletons as before had appeared around the cloaked figure.
But even then, the cloaked figure didn''t panic.
He just casually raised his sword and swept out with it, sending all of these skeletons flying once more.
Even though there were more skeletons than before, the single wave of the sword had sent them all scattering without any resistance.
These skeletons cracked apart and fell to the ground in pieces of bones.
But still, the cloaked figures standing in the array didn''t panic as the eerie green glow became even stronger.
Once again, there were more skeletons that came out of the ground and the skeletons that had been defeated before reformed once more. Once they had all reformed, these skeletonspletely surrounded the cloaked figure in the center.
There was only that small space around the cloaked figure where there weren''t any skeletons.
But he still didn''t panic as he once again raised his sword.
Then in one sweep, all of the skeletons were sent flying away in pieces.
This time, the cloaked figure didn''t calmly stand there like nothing had happened. Instead, this time, he gave a disappointed sigh and said, "Is that really all that you have?"I think you should take a look at
The cloaked figures around him didn''t say a thing as if they werepletely focused on what they were doing.
Seeing this, the cloaked figure in the center gave another sigh before saying, "Since that''s the case, there''s no reason to y around with you anyˇ"
Before he could finish, there was a shaking that came from under him.
The sand seemed to fall apart under him, as if something big was about toe through it.
Then all of a sudden, there were a bunch of bones that appeared out of nowhere.
Even if the desert was a dangerous ce, there was no way that there were this many bones that were hidden under the sand.
So these bones had to be created by the magic of these necromancers.
It was what they were using the skeletons to stall for.
The eerie green glow wasn''t to create the skeletons, but rather to create all of these bones.
Once the bones came out of the ground, they suddenly surged into the sky, creating walls of bones all around the cloaked figure in the center.
Even underneath the feet of the cloaked figure, there were bones.
It seemed that these bones would be used to create a mausoleum for this cloaked figure.
But even then, the cloaked figure didn''t seem afraid.
He put his sword on his shoulder once more as if he was about to swing it and then the sword disappeared. When it appeared again, he had already swung the sword down and it had created a crack on the bones under him.
There was a second of dy before the wave of the sword came out.
This powerful wave of wind cut right through all of the bones around him, shattering them to pieces.
The powerful winds created by the sh cut right through all of the bones around him and the cuts had been so precise that the bones had turned into sharp chunks of shrapnel.
With the force of the powerful swing that he made, these chunks of bone shrapnel flew out all around him.
Unfortunately, the cloaked figures were still standing around him.
They had been so focused on the array that they had set up that they weren''t able to notice these pieces of bone shrapnel flying at them until it was toote.
By the time that they noticed these pieces of bone shrapnel, they were already piercing through their bodies.
All of these cloaked figures crumpled to the ground after being pierced through, leaking their red blood into the sand.
The cloaked figure in the center looked at them and said, "So they still have red blood."
Then he put his sword away and turned as if he was about to leave.
But right before he could, he suddenly sensed something and pulled out that sword again.
He quickly swung that sword out and there were two des of wind that came out.
These two des of wind mmed into the spirit beast ws that were at his side. These were two spirit beasts that had appeared out of nowhere that had suddenly attacked him.
The momentum of the spirit beasts werepletely stopped by the wind des.
When the cloaked figure saw this, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
After all, he could tell that these spirit beasts were just as strong as him.
However, the assault wasn''t over yet.
Before he could let his guard down, there was another sensation that came from above him.
The cloaked figure quickly raised his sword and created another de of wind that he sent upwards.
This time, it was arge beast that was trying to use its weight to crash down on this cloaked figure andˇit was powerful enough that the cloaked figure''s wind de was shattered by it.
Seeing this, the cloaked figure didn''t hesitate to send out two more shes, creating a of wind that blocked thisrge spirit beast from crashing down on him.
This wind didn''t shatter and was able to stop thisrge beast in the air.
Butˇit still wasn''t the end.
There were a pair of ws that came out of the sand and grabbed his legs.
Then there were two more pairs of ws that came from around him that shed out at him.
The cloaked figure wanted to block this, but the first two spirit beasts had broken through his wind des and used their ws to grab his hands.
Just like with the other cloaked figure, this cloaked figure had no choice but to watch as the ws ripped him to piecesˇ
Chapter 441 Strange Rumour (15)
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Standing in a palm tree in the distance was a young man who was watching over everything that happened to the cloaked figure.
Once the cloaked figure died under the ws of the spirit beasts, he jumped off the tree and walked over to the scene.
When the spirit beasts saw hime over, they didn''t do anything to him.
They even looked a bit afraid of this young manˇ
But the young man ignored them and walked up to the corpse of the cloaked figure on the ground.
He didn''t reach out, but with a wave of his hand, the cloak came off the cloaked figure to reveal the appearance of a young man. Even if he was in pieces, one could see that he was a young man who was around eighteen years old.
The young man bent over and looked carefully at this corpse on the ground before saying, "Che, there''s nothing here. I can''t identify him with just thisˇ"
After a sigh, the young man said, "It seems that we have no choice but to take care of her as wellˇ"
Then he turned in a certain direction.
After that, all of the spirit beasts suddenly disappeared before the young man himself also disappeared on the spot.
ˇ
The Triple Axis and the Treasure Hunters had run off in different directions, but after a while they had regrouped once again.
It was the Treasure Hunters that had regrouped with the Triple Axis groupˇor rather it was the Treasure Hunters who had led ''Mu Bao Bao'' to the Triple Axis group.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had stopped chasing the Triple Axis group and had gone for the Treasure Hunters group all of a sudden.
When the Treasure Hunters saw this, they knew that it was impossible for them to escape. They knew that their only way out of this was to find someone else to take ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' attention so that they could run.
That was why they had brought her to the Triple Axis group.
She had chased after them in the beginning, so they figured that if they brought her to them, she would chase after the Triple Axis group.
But what they didn''t expect wasˇa wall of leaves blocking them from escaping.
There was a wall of leaves that appeared all around them that stopped them from going anywhere.
When this happened, the Triple Axis group looked at the Treasure Hunters group with a re.
The Treasure Hunters group couldn''t help revealing an awkward look, but they didn''t back down under the re. They knew what the situation was and they weren''t about to back down from their decision, even if that decision was to throw the Triple Axis group under the bus.
Since they made a decision, they would stand by it to the end.
The Triple Axis group also knew that there was nothing to gain from continuing to re at them, so they turned their attention to ''Mu Bao Bao'' floating there above them.
After a moment of silence, the middle aged man from the Triple Axis said, "Use all of your skills now if you want to live!"
The leader of the Treasure Hunters had a grim look on his face as he nodded in response.
He might have tried to throw the Triple Axis group under the bus before, but now that they had no choice but to work together, he definitely wouldn''t hold back. After all, it was their lives that were at stake as well.
So he gave a nod to the rest of the group and they all raised their hands to use their abilities.
The Treasure Hunters group''s speciality was rted to their senses.
They had the ability to heighten their senses to find traces of things that normal people wouldn''t be able to find.
But that wasn''t the only thing that they could do.
They also had the ability to weaken the senses of opponents.
How was that done?
It was done through the release of hormones in the air.
They used hormones to strengthen themselves and when needed, they used simr hormones to weaken the enemy which they were doing now.
With their full power released, all of ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' senses should only be working at 20% capacity. It was strong enough to weaken her by an entire 80% if it workedˇbut they knew that there was a difference in the level of cultivation.
So they only expected it to work at half the efficacy of normal.
At the very least, they were expecting it to lower her senses to at least half of what they were normally.
But ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t show any signs of being affected by this.
In fact, it was almost as if she didn''t feel it at all.
But they were certain that their abilities had activated, so they nodded at the Triple Axis group.
Seeing this, the Triple Axis group didn''t hesitate to bring their swords together.
When these swords came together, there was a bright glow that came from them. This glow wrapped around all three of the swords and then created arge sword out of light from them.
This was an attack thatbined all of the spiritual energy from all three of them, creating a powerful sword strike that far surpassed the power of any of them individually.
This was a final attack that could only be done because of how well these three synchronized with each other.
If it was anyone else, they definitely wouldn''t be able to do something like this.
But this sword was definitely powerful.
It even reached the peak of the Qi Gathering Realm with how much spiritual energy they were using.
The problem wasˇ
''Mu Bao Bao'' just floated there without a care, almost as if she didn''t see this attack from them at all.
The three of them didn''t care about this and once they finished gathering their spiritual energy into the de, they suddenly shed out together. With this sh, the sword of light flew out at ''Mu Bao Bao''.
''Mu Bao Bao'' still didn''t act when she saw this.
With the way that she just stayed there without even looking at it, it was as if she felt no fear from this sword of light. But then again, why would she feel fear from something that she could easily destroy?
With a flick of her sword, there were two leaves that came out of the wall behind her.
These two leaves took a formation with one in front of and one behind.
They were both aimed right at the sword of light that was flying at her.
The one in front made contact with the sword of light first and thenˇthe sword of light shattered to pieces. There was no resistance at all from the sword of light when it made contact with the leaf.
After the leaf shattered the sword of light to pieces, it too scattered away into bits of light.
However, there was still the second leaf behind the first leaf that didn''t stop.
Seeing this, all of the members of the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters released their spiritual energy to form a barrier.
They didn''t try to run since it was useless, so they decided to take it head on.
It was too bad that this decision was the worst decision that they could make.
The moment that the leaf made contact with their spiritual energy barrier, it shattered into bits of light.
Seeing this, all of them revealed looks of relief, but that onlysted for a few seconds.
After all, there was a green light that suddenly appeared around their spiritual energy barrier.
They didn''t dare let the barrier down after seeing this and they put even more spiritual energy into it.
Howeverˇthis was no use at all.
This green energy turned into sharp needles that seemed like pine needles.
Once they had finished gathering, all of these sharp needles suddenly pointed at them in the center. Then all of sudden, all of these sharp needles came down at once and pierced through the spiritual energy barrier.
It wasn''t even able to stop the needles for a single second before all of them stabbed into the bodies of the Triple Axis and Treasure Hunters groups.
All of them had been turned into cacti in a single instant and blood sshed all over the ground.
By the end of it, the only ones that were still alive were the middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters.
They weren''t alive because they had avoided the attacks, but rather they were alive because they had forced themselves to stay awake.
The rest had all died from the shock of the pain and slipped away into unconsciousness.
But even if they were alive, it wasn''t as if there was anything that they could do.
They were barely able to keep their consciousness, let alone move, so there really wasn''t anything that they could do.
Seeing that these two were still alive, ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t finish them off.
Instead, she floated down andnded in front of them.
She looked at the two of them and asked, "Who sent you?"
Both of them were surprised by this question, but it wasn''t as if they were able to say a thing.
So even if she asked them this, they weren''t able to respond.
''Mu Bao Bao'' narrowed her eyes when she saw this and she was nning on doing something, but before she couldˇ
There were two spirit beasts that suddenly attacked her.
Chapter 442 Strange Rumour (16)
?
''Mu Bao Bao'' was caught off guard by the sudden appearance of these spirit beasts, but their attacks weren''t able tond on her in the end.
''Mu Bao Bao'' quickly dodged back, avoiding the two sets of ws that came from her left and right.
After shended, she looked at the two spirit beasts with narrowed eyes.
That was because she recognized them.
These two were the same spirit beasts that had appeared out of nowhere to attack her earlier.
If it wasn''t for these two spirit beasts earlier, her ns wouldn''t have been such a mess and she wouldn''t have been pushed into this situation. But at the same time, she made sure that she kept her calm facing these two spirit beasts since she didn''t know what other tricks they had.
They had this ability to suddenly appear out of nowhere without her detecting a thing, so she was certain that they had more special abilities that could catch her off guard.
So she didn''t dare let her guard down for a single second.
But at the same time, she secretly wagged a finger.
When she did this, there were a bunch of leaves that suddenly surrounded both the middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters.
These leaves quickly surrounded them and then just as quickly disappeared.
When it disappeared, the middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters found that their wounds had stabilized.
They weren''tpletely healed, but it was at a level where their lives wouldn''t be in danger anymore.
When they saw this, both of them revealed bitter smiles, but it wasn''t as if they could do anything to resist it.
Even if they didn''t want to be healed, they couldn''t even move to resist it right now.
So all they could do was stand there and watch.
Even if everyone from their groups were dead, they still wanted to live!
So they hoped that the spirit beasts would be able to take down ''Mu Bao Bao'' so that they would be able to escape from this ce.
But in the end, it really wasn''t up to them how this fight would turn out.
After secretly healing the two, ''Mu Bao Bao'' turned her full attention to the two spirit beasts.
There was still the wall of leaves all around that she could use at any moment, but she didn''t do that.
Instead, after staring at them for a bit, she suddenly disappeared into a pile of leaves.
The wall of leaves around the two spirit beasts had actually copsed and disappeared without a trace.
The two spirit beasts looked around, but they were surprised to find that they couldn''t find a single trace of ''Mu Bao Bao''. It was as if she hadpletely disappeared from this ce.
Could it be that she had really run away?
The one that was controlling these two spirit beasts really couldn''t believe that she would run away like this.
After all, experts like her had their pride, so they wouldn''t run away that easilyˇ
So was this a tactic to hide or was this something else?
After standing there for a bit, the spirit beasts couldn''t figure out what was happening, so there was nothing that they could do.
So instead of chasing after her, they went over to the two that were frozen there.
They wanted to see if they could gather any clues from these two.
The spirit beasts approached the middle aged man and the leader of the Treasure Hunters, but before they could do anythingˇthere was a sudden green glow that came from the two of them.
When the spirit beasts came close, there was a green glow that surrounded the two humans.
Then all of a sudden, there were des made of glowing green leaves that came from the wounds of these two.
As the des made of glowing green leaves came out of their wounds, they screamed out in pain. They couldn''t understand what was happening, but the pain made them forget about everything.
There was only pain in their worlds right now.
The spirit beasts had been caught off guard by the glowing green des that had suddenlye out of these wounds and they weren''t able to guard themselves in time.
So there were a few scratches that came from the green leaf des that cut their bodies.
However, they were able to move out of the way in time and avoided being heavily injured by these green des.
But it wasn''t the end yet.
After they dodged out of the way, they suddenly noticed that there was something behind them.
It was the leaves that had flown past them after they had dodged out of the way of the green des.
These leaves gathered together and formed a single green figure in the air that was familiar.
When the green leaves scattered, it was ''Mu Bao Bao'' who had appeared.
They couldn''t understand how she had done this, but the two spirit beasts knew that they were in danger. They had beenpletely caught off guard by ''Mu Bao Bao'' like this and even if they wanted to guard, it was toote.
However, the strange thing was that the spirit beasts didn''t show a single trace of panic.
There was a trace of surprise that appeared in ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' eyes when she saw this reaction from the spirit beasts, but she didn''t think that they would be able to escape. She just made sure that they didn''t have some kind of secret attack as she swung her sword at them.
When she did, there were des of green leaves that appeared behind her that stabbed out at these two spirit beasts.
But before these des of green leaves could reach the spirit beasts, there was a pressure that came from above him.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' felt this, she immediately looked up to find arge shadow falling down from above.
She didn''t hesitate at all to transfer her sword so that it was pointing up instead.
The des of green leaves immediately turned and started piercing upwards.
The two sides shed and it seemed like the green leaf des would shatterˇbut then a miracle happened and therge shadow that was above ''Mu Bao Bao'' was stopped by these green leaf des.
These des were like pins that were holding up this giant elephant spirit beast that hade crashing down.
''Mu Bao Bao'' couldn''t help looking at thisrge shadow above her, wondering just where this spirit beast hade from.
It was just too bad that there was no time for her to keep thinking about it.
There was another pair of ws that came out from the sand under her.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this, she immediately flicked the index and middle finger of her other hand down.
There was a green light that appeared around her feet before they were covered in leaves.
The moment that these ws grabbed onto these leaves, there was blood that spurted out.
The ws that had been about to tighten immediately released, giving ''Mu Bao Bao'' the chance to jump out of there.
She didn''t just jump out of there, she suddenly turned into a bunch of green leaves as two pairs of ws suddenly shed out at her.
If she had been slow by even a second, then she would have been torn to pieces by these ws.
After disappearing, she reappeared not that far away.
When shended, she held her chest while panting.
It was clear that she had exerted herself just now to escape the attacks of these spirit beasts. Otherwise, with the ability that she had, she should have been able to get much further away from this.
The constant use of her ability had really drained her spiritual energy.
But she didn''t have time to catch her breath because she noticedˇthat all of these spirit beasts were just as strong as her.
All of these were Qi Condensation Realm Spirit Beasts.
But just where had all of these spirit beastse from and how were they able to coordinate so well together?
As this thought passed through her mind, there was a p that rang out.
There was a figure that appeared out of nowhere and when it appeared, the two that were frozen couldn''t help revealing surprised looks.
After all, they recognized this person.
It was the D Rank Mercenary that they had met before.
This young man walked towards ''Mu Bao Bao'' while pping his hand. As he walked over, he said, "You were the first one who was able to dodge all of this. It seems that you really are better than yourrades."
After saying this, he waved his hand and there were several things that fell to the ground.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' looked at itˇshe found that these were pieces of a corpse. When she looked at them even more closely, she immediately recognized themˇthey were pieces of the two cloaked figures that had been with her.
She couldn''t help immediately knitting her brows when she saw this, but then those brows rxed as a calm look appeared on her face.
She knew what the enemy was doing, so she wouldn''t let him aplish this goal.
She wouldn''t let him disturb her so that she would show an opening.
With this calm, ''Mu Bao Bao'' paid attention to the spirit beasts that were just standing there and the young man walking towards her.
It seemed like there was something that she couldn''t understand, but since an opportunity had been given to herˇthen she wouldn''t give it up.
So she immediately turned into green leaves again and when she reappeared, she was already in front of the young man with her sword raised.
Chapter 443 Captured
?
The young man didn''t move an inch when she appeared in front of him which surprised ''Mu Bao Bao''.
When she was about to stab him, she paid attention to her surroundings, as if she was expecting something to happen.
This was normal since one wouldn''t just walk up to an enemy without anything prepared. It was normal to expect that the young man would have some kind of trump card prepared to deal with ''Mu Bao Bao'' if she attacked him.
However, there wasn''t anything that appeared.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was allowed to stab her sword right into the chest of the young man.
There was a ssh of blood that came out that told her that this was a real person that she was stabbing, but she couldn''t understand why he would allow her to do this.
There were plenty of spirit beasts around and he was clearly the one that was controlling them, so why would he not have them guard him?
Why would he walk up to her like this?
Before ''Mu Bao Bao'' could wonder any further about this, she looked down to see the young man''s mouth moving.
There was no sound that came out, but she could see what his lips were saying.
"Thank you."
''Mu Bao Bao'' was even more confused when she saw this, but that was thest thing that she was able to see.
Before she could react, there were binding ropes that came out from the young man''s body that immediately wrapped around her.
She wanted to escape, but she found that she wasn''t able to pull her sword out of the young man''s chest. It was as if there was something that was locking her sword in ce in his chest.
She wanted to let go as well and use her green leaves to block these ropes, but the green leaves instantly disappeared the moment that they made contact with the ropes.
It was as if there was something inside of the ropes that were scattering the spiritual energy that she used to create these green leaves.
So she couldn''t do a thing as they wrapped up around her.
The moment that the ropes came around her, she felt her connection to her cultivation being snapped. It was as if these ropes hadpletely sealed her cultivation, cutting the control that she had over her spiritual energy.
Wrapped up in these ropes, ''Mu Bao Bao'' fell to the ground helplessly.
She found that she wasn''t even able to move an inch as these ropes bound her.
Then before she could do anything, the sand under her began to shift.
It was as if there was somethingrge that wasing out of the desert.
There were tworge things that came out in front and behind of her and when she could see what they were, she was shocked to findˇthat they were a pair of jaws. It was the jaws of some kind ofrge animal that had hidden itself in the desert that had suddenly snapped out to swallow her.
She couldn''t do a thing as she was thrown into darknessˇ
Then she felt her consciousness fading as well.
It seemed that there was some kind of gas inside of thisrge mouth that had put her to sleep.
As her consciousness faded, she couldn''t help wondering just where she had gone wrong.
After therge mouth swallowed ''Mu Bao Bao'', it immediately sank back into the desert.
For the two that were watching from the side, they couldn''t help being shocked. They had no idea what had just happened even though they had seen it all happen.
If it wasn''t for the fact that they had seen it happen, they might have even thought that none of it had truly been there.
After all, therge mouth had swallowed everything that had been there.
It had swallowed the young man, ''Mu Bao Bao'', and the pieces of the corpses on the ground.
But there was something that was still here.
The spirit beasts that had ganged up on ''Mu Bao Bao'' were still here.
The two of them didn''t know what these spirit beasts were going to do, but they didn''t want to stay here to find outˇor at least that would have been the case if they could move.
Right now, their wounds had been stabilized, but they were just too weak to move at all.
So the only thing that they could hope for was that these spirit beasts would leave them alone.
It was just too bad that these spirit beasts didn''t have this intention at all.
After a moment, the spirit beasts suddenly turned to look at the two of them.
With the way that these spirit beasts looked at them, they couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spines.
They wanted to say something, but before they could even open their mouths, the spirit beasts had already appeared in front of them.
Then the two that had attacked ''Mu Bao Bao'' initially raised their hands and then cut them down with their ws.
With the difference in cultivation levels, the two of them couldn''t resist this w sh at all.
So just like this, their lives were ended.
Once the spirit beasts had taken care of these two, they looked at each other before disappearing on the spot.
The sands suddenly parted and swallowed the corpses of all the mercenaries that had been left in this ce.
Soon, there wasn''t a trace of what had happened here left.
ˇ
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' woke up, she found that she was still tied up in the rope, but her hands and legs were also in iron manacles and chains. She waspletely trapped and chained to the wall, so she couldn''t move far from where she currently was.
But she also didn''t want to move around at first since she wanted to see where she was.
When she looked around herself, she found that she was in apletely unfamiliar ce.
The one thing that she did know was that this was a dungeon, but she didn''t know who had trapped her here and why they had done this.
Seeing that there wasn''t anything out of ce around her, she knew that there was nothing that she could do here.
So she suddenly said, "If you''re there, stop hiding and show yourself already."
But as she waited, no one appeared.
It was as if there wasn''t a single person guarding herˇ
And since no one appeared, there was nothing that she could do but wait for something to happen.
She had already tried to break free, but these ropes and the manaclespletely sealed her power off. Right now, she was as weak as one of the mortals that she had dominated before.
After what seemed like a long time, there was finally some noise that came from outside the bars.
It had gotten dark, so with this noise, there was also some light that had appeared.
It seemed like someone was finallying to see her.
Seeing this, ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly shouted, "So you''ve finally decided to show yourself!"
But even though she said this, there was no response.
All she heard was the sound of footstepsing down a flight of stairs before approaching her cell.
When the footsteps came closer, she looked out to see who wasing.
When she saw who it was that approached her cell, she couldn''t help being caught off guard.
That was because it was a spirit beast.
This was a spirit beast bear that was walking on two legs while carrying a tray in their front paws.
When the spirit beast bear came up to her cell, the door opened automatically for this bear and it walked up in front of her.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this, she couldn''t help feeling a bit afraid.
After all, she could feel the aura that wasing from the bear.
She knew that this bear was in the Qi Condensation Realm just like her, but right now, her powers werepletely sealed.
If this bear wanted, it could easily tear her to pieces.
But the bear just casually put down the tray that it had in its hands in front of her before turning to leave.
''Mu Bao Bao'' could see that this tray had some food on it, but what she cared more about right now was the bear.
If the bear left, then she wouldn''t have anyone to talk to.
She still had the hope of leaving this ce, so she needed some form of information.
Even if it was a bear, she was hoping that it could give her some information.
''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly asked, "Where is this ce?"
The bear turned around when it heard her speak, but it didn''t say anything in response.
''Mu Bao Bao'' waited for some kind of response from the bear, but then she realizedˇthis was a bear. It wasn''t as if it was going to respond in words in the first ce.
So she watched carefully for some kind of gesture from the bear.
In the end, the bear just remained there silently watching her for a few minutes before suddenly raising its head.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t understand what this bear was doing at first, but then she realizedˇit wasughing at her!
Her face immediately turned red when she saw this and she wanted to snap at the bear, but she was also afraid that it would snap if she spoke too harshly. Right now, she couldn''t afford to make this bear angryˇ
Afterughing at her for a bit, the bear wiped a tear from its eyes before turning to leave the cell.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was once again left in the darkness.
Chapter 444 New System?
?
In a different room, Lin Fan was sitting there with Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao.
This was the real Mu Bao Bao, not the fake one that was currently in the prison.
Lin Fan hadn''t nned on capturing her at first, but seeing how things had turned out, he decided to capture her in the end.
After all, he would be able to gain much more information from capturing her than from just looting her corpse.
Now it was all about breaking her mentality down before he started interrogating her.
That was why he had left her all alone for the entire day.
He knew from a few psychology books that he read in his past life that loneliness was one of the worst forms of torture that a person could suffer through. That was why they had used solitary treatment in prisons back in his past life.
So he had put her alone in this cell to see if he could whittle down her will.
But eventually, he would have to do something to get information out of her.
That was why he was sitting here with Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao.
On the table in front of them was a direct feed to ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' cell, so they could see her lying there in the darkness.
What they were using was an array to watch over her, so they were able to see her even though it waspletely dark in the cell.
They saw her lying there without moving and soon Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure that she''s not dead?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "You can see her moving slightly to show that she''s still breathing. She is either asleep or pretending so that she will get some kind of attention. This means that her will is still strong and she''ll be ready to fight back if we engage."
Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing looked carefully at ''Mu Bao Bao'' in the cage and they found that Lin Fan was right.
When they looked carefully, they could see the slight movements from her body showing that she was still alive.
So after a bit of silence, Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing looked at Lin Fan before asking, "What do we do now? How do we get information from her?"
If one looked closely, they would be able to see that Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing were looking at Lin Fan with a strange look. It was as if they were seeing a side of Lin Fan that they had never seen before.
After all, he was the one that hade up with all of the ns that they had used this time.
At the same time, he was the one that was now thinking about how to torture the fake ''Mu Bao Bao''.
This was clearly a side that waspletely new to themˇbut they didn''t me him for acting this way.
They knew that he was only acting this way to help them.
This matter was without a doubt rted to the Love Sect and if it was left alone, then it would eventually reach a point where it would endanger them.
After all, the other side clearly wasn''t nning on giving up and letting them go.
So they supported him no matter what Lin Fan did.
After he thought about it for a bit, Lin Fan decided that he would try some various different methods that he had heard about in his past life.
While these mainly came from animes that he watched before, he still believed that they would be effective.
But for now, he nned on leaving her alone until she was ready for him to process.
With that, he looked at Senior Sister Bing and Mu Bao Bao.
Both of them were surprised by the way that he looked at them, especially since they were in this situationˇbut it wasn''t as if they were against it.
So they didn''t resist at all as he lifted them up and carried them into the bedroom behind them.
For the rest of the night, they worked hard on their ''dual cultivation''.
ˇ
When the morning came, Lin Fan went to check on ''Mu Bao Bao'' while the two girls were still asleep.
He found that she had woken up and was justying there with her eyes open, but there was a nk look in her eyes that looked like she was staring a thousand miles away.
It seemed like the solitude had worked and her mentality had been slowly drained away, but he never thought that it would happen this quickly.
After all, most people would be able to hold on for at least a dayˇbut she was already broken like this after a day.
He was also certain that she wasn''t acting since when he sent the bear to bring the food to her, she had tried her best to talk to it even though it had ignored her. It seemed like she was already desperate for any kind of contact.
Just what had she gone through in the past that she was this weak to being alone?
Wasn''t she alone during the whole time that she was inside of her inn?
So why didn''t she lose herself like this when she was there?
There were many things that confused him, but he decided to put those thoughts away.
For now, Lin Fan would focus on getting the information that he needed and nothing else.
So while it was dangerous to do this now, Lin Fan decided to put on the cloak and headed down to the dungeon.
When he came in, he couldn''t help being surprised by the smell.
It wasn''t that this ce smelled bad, but rather because it smelled good.
There was this faint fragrance of flowers in the air that shouldn''t have been in a ce like this.
As far as he could tell, it seemed like it wasing from the cell in front of him, the only cell that was upied.
But why would this be?
Shaking his head, Lin Fan threw these thoughts out of his mind again and walked forward.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' heard these footsteps, she didn''t react at all.
She just thought that it was the bear that wasing back and since the bear wouldn''t talk to her, she thought that it was useless to do anything.
But when she saw the cloaked figure approaching, she realized that this was different.
''Mu Bao Bao'' immediately sat up and asked, "Can you tell me where I am?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear her ask this, but he didn''t say anything as he stood there in front of her cell.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw that he wasn''t saying anything, she kept trying to ask different questions.
She asked where she was, what this ce was, what time it was, and all kinds of different trivial things about this ce.
However, Lin Fan didn''t answer a single one of her questions.
Seeing that he wasn''t nning on saying a thing, ''Mu Bao Bao'' couldn''t help giving a sigh before slumping back down with dead eyes again.
It was as if her spirit waspletely broken with the way that sheid there.
This was exactly what Lin Fan wanted to see.
But before he could say anything, he suddenly saw a popup appear in front of his face.
"The target''s submission has increased by 1."
"A new type of target has been confirmed, so a new system will be released."
"The prisoner taming system has been activated."
Lin Fan just stood there in a daze as he looked at the notifications that appeared in front of him.
Hepletely did not expect this kind of thing to happen.
However, this was something that he was familiar with.
That was because when he had taken Xiao Ming as his disciple, there had been another system that had been activated as well. There was the disciple system that was just for Xiao Ming that had been activated.
So this prisoner system should be something simr to that.
Aftering back to his senses, Lin Fan opened up the prisoner tab of this new system and saw that there was only one name there.
''Mu Bao Bao''
Current submission: 1
It was simr to the love taming system where he wasn''t able to see anything because the submission value was still low, but this proved that he didn''t need to just use affection to tame peopleˇ
He could also use submission to do the same.
But when he looked carefully at the new description of his Love Gauge Taming skill, he found that there was a special feature about this new system.
The prisoner taming could only be used on those that he had trapped and considered a true enemy.
It seemed that it had a very strict condition before it was used.
But this had appeared at the perfect time.
If he tamed this ''Mu Bao Bao'' with this new system, wouldn''t he be able tomand her to give the information that he wanted?
After all, he had seen that his abilities with the new prisoner taming were much more strict and one sidedpared to the disciple or lover taming.
He would be able tomand her to do things even if she didn''t want to, unlike the other two taming systems.
Once he was done reviewing this new addition to his Love Gauge Taming, Lin Fan made up his mind.
He would use this new prisoner system to tame ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Chapter 445 Humiliation (1)
?
Lin Fan suddenly opened up the door to the cell which surprised ''Mu Bao Bao''.
She snapped out of her daze and looked at this cloaked figure in front of her.
When she did, she couldn''t help feeling a bit afraid of this cloaked figure.
That was because something had changed about this cloaked figure. She didn''t know what it was, but there was a bad feelinging from him nowˇ
There wasn''t this feeling before, but all of a suddenˇit was as if he had changed into apletely different person.
But why?
Why did this cloaked figure suddenly change like this?
''Mu Bao Bao'' wanted to move back, but there was only so much space in this cell that she could move in.
So in the end, all she did was back herself up against the wall and she couldn''t get any further away from him.
The cloaked figure just stood there staring at ''Mu Bao Bao''.
With the way that it seemed like he was looking at her, ''Mu Bao Bao'' felt like she was being put bare in front of him. It was as if he was looking right into the depths of her soul and it was a very ufortable experience.
It was like everything that she was was being put out in front of him.
Almost as if she was naked right now.
So after calming herself and catching her breath, ''Mu Bao Bao'' asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"
Lin Fan just stood there without saying a thing as he kept looking at her.
In fact, he was actually using his Appraisal Eyes on ''Mu Bao Bao'' right now to see if he could find anything that would help him in increasing her submission value.
But he wasn''t able to find anything that he wanted.
He was able to see through many of her stats and what level of cultivation she was, but nothing about her personality and such.
That was the limit of the Appraisal Eyes.
And that was the reason why ''Mu Bao Bao'' felt like he was seeing right through her.
After he finished with this, Lin Fan went forward again and leaned down in front of ''Mu Bao Bao''. As he leaned there and looked at her, he suddenly asked, "What are you afraid of?"
''Mu Bao Bao'' waspletely caught off guard when she heard this.
She looked at the cloaked figure in front of her with a confused look, almost as if she couldn''t understand the words that had just been said. But her brain was eventually able to process what she had just heard and she stillˇhad that confused look on her face.
After all, no matter how one looked at it, this was a strange first thing to ask.
There was a long moment of silence before ''Mu Bao Bao'' asked, "What are you talking about?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question and instead said, "I guess we''ll just have to find out."
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' heard this, she couldn''t help feeling a chill run down her spineˇ
It was as if she had heard something different in his voiceˇ
''Mu Bao Bao'' wanted to move back even more when she heard this, but she was already up against the wall after all. Even if she wanted to move back further, there was nowhere for her to go.
So she could only try to stay away from Lin Fan as she said, "Don''te over here."
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t listen to her and slowly made his way over until he was standing right in front of her.
''Mu Bao Bao'' remained silent and waited to see what Lin Fan would do.
Lin Fan slowly raised his hand in front of him and just held it there in the air.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t know what he was nning to do, but she could tell that this didn''t seem goodˇ
So ''Mu Bao Bao'' opened her mouth to say something.
But before she could, Lin Fan''s hand came down right across her face.
There was pain that came from her cheek as her head was pushed to the side.
This was a sensation that she had never felt before, but she knew what this was since she had done it to plenty of people before.
She had just been pped across the face.
There was a moment of silence as neither of them made a single sound.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was just frozen there with her head still tilted as if she didn''t understand what had happened while Lin Fan just stared forward. However, with the way that he was staring, it didn''t seem like he was staring at her.
Instead, he was staring at something that was above her.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' finally reacted, there was a tinge of anger that rose up inside of her since she had never been treated this way in her life.
She was about to say something, but before she could, Lin Fan''s hand moved again.
It came back the opposite direction and hit her other cheek with the back of the hand.
Lin Fan had just bitch pped ''Mu Bao Bao'' in the other direction!
But after he had pped her, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was still in a daze about being pped a second time, but then the anger that she felt was much greater than before.
Once she could ept since she was in this situation, but a second timeˇ
It was clear that he was just trying to humiliate her!
She could ept death, but she couldn''t ept being humiliated like this!
So she was about to say somethingˇbut once again she swallowed her words when she looked at the cloaked figure.
She could feel that there was something off about this cloaked figure.
And that wasˇbecause there was something off with Lin Fan.
The first p that he had done had caused a notification to appear in front of him.
"Submission has increased by 1."
When he saw this, Lin Fan knew that he had chosen the right method and didn''t hold back on giving a second p to ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' face.
In fact, this second p had been harder than the first p since he wanted to see if he could get the submission to increase even more if he used more force.
Butˇhe was disappointed to find that there was no notification the second time.
It seemed that it wasn''t that simple to increase the submission valueˇ
However, he did find a method that worked.
As long as he humiliated her, he would be able to slowly increase her submission value.
So since that was the caseˇ
What would happen if he used some more extreme methods?
That was why ''Mu Bao Bao'' had suddenly felt the dark feeling from Lin Fan.
Lin Fan took a step forward and ''Mu Bao Bao'' once again felt a chill run down her spine.
She tried shrinking back as she said, "Wait, don''te over here."
But Lin Fan naturally wouldn''t listen to her.
Lin Fan came right up in front of her and then suddenly bent down so that he was at her eye level.
However, with the cloak over him, ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t able to see his face at all.
''Mu Bao Bao'' couldn''t help feeling a bit scared when she saw him act like this.
Thest time that he did thisˇhe had pped her across the face.
So what would he do this time?
''Mu Bao Bao'' opened her mouth to say something, but then before she could, she suddenly felt pain in her stomach.
When she looked down, she saw that the cloaked figure''s fist was up against her stomach and it was the reason why she felt pain.
She had just been punched.
After she registered the pain, ''Mu Bao Bao'' couldn''t help bending forward in pain.
She wanted to hold her stomach with her hands, but since they were chained up, she couldn''t do that in the end. So she could only hang there from the chains while bending over to try and ease the pain from her stomach.
But all that did was make it worse and she couldn''t stop that feeling from her stomachˇthat feeling of somethinging up.
She wasn''t able to control it at all as she suddenly threw up on the ground.
Lin Fan had already expected this and had moved out of the way, so he was able to avoid any sshback from the vomit.
''Mu Bao Bao''s'' face waspletely filled with embarrassment after this happened.
She looked up at the cloaked figure with eyes that looked like she wanted to kill him, but then those eyes quickly disappeared.
That was because she saw that the cloaked figure was looking down at her and she felt the same dark feeling that she had felt before.
It was clear that this cloaked figure wanted to do more things to her and that sent a chill down her spine.
At this, ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' pridepletely copsed.
She quickly changed her expression and said, "What do you want? I''ll give you whatever you want!"
But Lin Fan wasn''t moved at all by this.
He just calmly looked at her and said, "You''ll tell me what I know eventually."
''Mu Bao Bao'' waspletely confused when she heard this, but she didn''t have time to think too much about it.
After all, Lin Fan was reaching out towards her again.
This was a person that didn''t listen and wouldn''t bargain with herˇso she had no choice but to struggle.
As she struggled, Lin Fan identally grabbed her sleeve and it was ripped off.
When her arm was revealed, ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly stopped struggling to look at it before her face turnedpletely red.
But at the same time, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a look of shock as he looked at the notification that just popped up in front of him.
Chapter 446 Humiliation (2)
?
"Submission has increased by 5."
When he had pped her and punched her, the submission value had only increased by 1 each time. Even if he repeated those actions, there were no other submission values that were given.
But just by tearing a bit of her clothes, he was able to increase the submission value by five times that of punching and pping her.
Just what was the logic behind that?
No, when he thought about it, he realized that this wasn''t that strange.
After all, each person had different things that would make them feel humiliation. There wasn''t a single form of humiliation and torture that would work on everyone since there were different things that they feared.
In this case, ''Mu Bao Bao'' was most likely trained to endure pain by whoever was behind her.
The one thing that they hadn''t trained her on wasˇif her body was ever vited.
The moment that he had seen her reaction, he knew that she was still a pure girl who had never experienced ''that'' before.
After a moment of being dazed, ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly gave a scream and used her hand to cover up the part that had been torn. At the same time, she started cursing at Lin Fan, "You pervert! You big pervert! What do you think you''re doing!"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this.
Instead of acting tough like she had been before, she was now like a little girl who had suffered her first setback with the way that she was cursing.
She was so flustered that thenguage that she was using was very basic and didn''t have any variety.
Lin Fan didn''t feel any pain from being insulted like this.
In factˇhe couldn''t help feeling that she was cute.
This was his first time taking a close look at her, or rather at her appearance.
While she wasn''t as beautiful as the real Mu Bao Bao, she was still a beautiful girl.
She had the same appearance as the real Mu Bao Bao, but there were a few parts of her that werecking. Her figure wasn''t as full, her eyes were a bit smaller, and other things.
These were just minor details, but they only made her 80% as beautiful as the real Mu Bao Bao.
Still, she was still a beautiful girl.
Since the system was telling him that this was the most effective way, Lin Fan wasn''t going to argue with the system and go against it.
Since this was the most effective way, there was no reason for him not to do this.
This wasn''t because he wanted to try this kind of y with someone.
So while ''Mu Bao Bao'' was insulting Lin Fan, he suddenly reached his hand forward.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this hand approaching her, she immediately moved back and covered her chest with her arms.
She didn''t know why she covered her chest, but she felt that the motion of his handsˇwere a bit strange and obscene. It made her instinctively want to cover her chest with her arms.
At the same time, she shouted, "What do you think you''re doing? Aren''t you, a big man, ashamed of doing something like this to a poor and helpless girl? You really have no shame do you?!"
She knew that there was nothing to gain from threatening him, so she tried the only thing that she thought would work.
She would try to make him feel too ashamed to do what he was going to do.
But in the end, this didn''t work on Lin Fan since he had already considered her an enemy. It didn''t matter what she said to him, he had already made up his mind on how to treat her.
So his hands didn''t stop after she said this.
''Mu Bao Bao'' kept trying to move back, but there was only so much space that she could go in this small cell. It didn''t take long before her back was pushed up against the wall of the cell.
She tried using her hands to fight back, but since her cultivation was sealed and her hands were chained, it wasn''t as if that would have any effect.
Lin Fan''s hand came forward and grabbed her hands, stopping her from struggling.
He then lifted her hands over her head so that her figure was in full view in front of him.
As he did this, ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' face turnedpletely red and she was cursing at him again, but Lin Fan ignored all of this.
When he saw her figure like this, he couldn''t help admitting thatˇshe was quite cute.
But that had nothing to do with what he was doing right now.
''Mu Bao Bao'' saw Lin Fan''s other hande forward and she started to panic when she saw where it was going.
It was moving towards her chest!
She kept cursing at him, but there were tears that appeared in the corner of her eyes as she did. She couldn''t help herself and she couldn''t hold back the emotions that she felt.
This was a situation that she had never been taught or trained for, so she had no idea how to react.
Seeing that his hand wasn''t stopping, ''Mu Bao Bao'' finally couldn''t take it anymore andˇstarted begging for him not to do it.
"Please, I''ll give you whatever you want. Just don''t do thisˇ"
The tone of her voice really would have made anyone want to pity her, but it didn''t work on Lin Fan.
It actually had the opposite effect on himˇ
After all, this was a scene that he had seen often back on Earth.
This was like when the knight captain had been taken captive by the enemies and was forced into all kinds of situations by them.
The way that she was acting really was just like the knight captain who had been captured and it excited Lin Fan. He had always wanted to experience this scenario and now that life had given him this chance, he wouldn''t let it get away.
So his hand didn''t stop and suddenly grabbed her cor.
Seeing this, ''Mu Bao Bao'' looked down at his hand before looking up to plead with him again.
This time, her tears were pouring down her face as she had started full out bawling.
But Lin Fan didn''t care.
In one swift motion, he ripped the front of her shirt down and revealed what was underneath.
The moment that it happened, there was only silence that followed as ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t even able to react to what had just happened. Her voice had stopped, but her tears were still pouring down her face when she saw this.
Then she wanted to reach out to cover her chest, but Lin Fan was still holding her hands, so she couldn''t do anything.
The only thing that she could do was scream, but that was also quickly stopped with a simple p from Lin Fan. Or rather, several simple ps from Lin Fan since she kept trying to scream after being pped each time.
It was only after the fifth p that she realized what he was doing and she kept her mouth shut.
But there was an aggrieved and embarrassed look that was on her face.
At the same time, there was a look in her eyes that seemed like she wanted to kill Lin Fan, but it wasn''t as strong as the aggrieved and embarrassed look.
Lin Fan didn''t care about any of this as his attention was on the chest that had been revealed.
They weren''t as full as the real Mu Bao Bao''s, but that didn''t mean that they didn''t have their own allure.
These were perfect hand sized balls with pink little tips on them that immediately made one want to hold them.
But Lin Fan held himself back as he just left her there with her hands up and her chest out.
The main reason he was able to hold himself back was because of the notification that had popped up in front of him.
"Submission has increased by 10."
When she showed a bit of skin, it was only five and now that she was showing her entire chest, it was tenˇit seemed like it was a bit too small for the scale of what he had doneˇbut that was what the system had decided was fair.
So I had no choice but to keep going with this kind of y.
After leaving her to hang like this for a bit, I finally let go of ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' hands.
I had only let go because her eyes had started to blur like she was losing hope.
When she felt my hand letting go, ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t hesitate to bring her arms down to cover her chest.
She sat there with her chest exposed, not knowing what to do.
After all, she didn''t have a change of clothesˇshe didn''t even have her Storage Ring right now, so she didn''t even have a cloth to cover it with.
Slowly, she looked up at Lin Fan only to find that he was staring right at her which made her even more embarrassed.
After a moment of silence, she worked up the courage to slowly say, "Can I get something to cover up with."
She had used her most sincere and gentle voice, butˇ
It had no effect on Lin Fan.
He just revealed a smile that made her feel like she was facing a demon right now.
Chapter 447 Humiliation (3)
?
Lin Fan just looked at her with that smile that made her shiver and didn''t say a word.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t know how to feel or even how to react to this, but she did start feeling cold from having her clothes ripped like thisˇ
So she was about to say something again, but before she couldˇ
Lin Fan suddenly said, "Raise your hands, who said that you can cover yourself?"
After a tremble, ''Mu Bao Bao'' was frozen in ce.
She couldn''t help looking up at Lin Fan, almost as if she was trying to figure out if he was being serious or not. But seeing the cold and uncaring look in his eyesˇshe knew that he was being serious.
This was a man who had just ripped her shirt off of her, so there was no doubt that he would force her to do what he had just said.
Butˇthis wasn''t something that she could do!
There was no way that she would be able to do something as embarrassing as this!
Especially in front of a man that she barely knew.
Once again, her tears started to drip down her face as she didn''t know what to do.
Her mouth opened and closed several times as she stuttered, "I, I, Iˇ"
Lin Fan just watched her stutter like this for a bit before suddenly raising his hand and pping her across the face.
''Mu Bao Bao''s'' mouth was still open as she was stuttering when she had been pped. Her face turned to the right and she had a look of disbelief and shock on her face as she faced that way.
She couldn''t believe how she was being treated.
Lin Fan then said, "There''s no excuses. You either listen or you will be punished."
Though he said this in a cold voice, there was a bit of joy inside of him at this moment.
After all, just from that p, there was another notification that appeared.
"Submission has increased by 10."
With this, his submission was already over a quarter of the way there.
Based on how much it had taken for him to tame the girls before, he figured that he would only need a bit more before he was able to tame ''Mu Bao Bao'' as well.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was in a daze for a bit before turning back to look at Lin Fan.
However, she didn''t follow his orders this time and firmly held her arms in front of her chest.
This was her bottom line and she wasn''t willing to cross it.
But that didn''t matter to Lin Fan.
In fact, he was happy to see her acting defiantly like this since the more that she acted this way, the more that he would be able to punish her and increase her submission.
Seeing that a single p didn''t work, Lin Fan didn''t hold himself back as he suddenly pped ''Mu Bao Bao'' across the face again.
''Mu Bao Bao'' wasn''t as dazed asst time so she turned back faster, but all that meant was that she was pped again faster.
Every time she turned back to look at Lin Fan with that defiant look, there was another p that fell across her face. And with each p thatnded, the defiant look started to disappear bit by bit.
Lin Fan was patiently pping her, but he couldn''t help getting a bit annoyed since there wasn''t a single notification that appeared.
Still, he didn''t hesitate to keep pping her across the face.
With each p, ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' eyes also became more and more distant until she finally couldn''t take it anymore.
Without a choice, she lifted her hands up andid herself bare in front of Lin Fan.
When she did so, Lin Fan finally stopped pping her across the face.
As she held her hands up, the tears didn''t stop dripping down her face and she had a look on her face like she wanted to kill herselfˇ
But she wouldn''t do that in the end becauseˇshe was afraid to do that.
Lin Fan just stood there watching as a smile crept onto his face.
When he had watched her slowly raise her hands, there was the same notification that appeared giving him another ten submission points.
He had been fully expecting the tame option to appear at that moment since there were plenty of people that he had tamed at thirty or higher, but it didn''t appear in the end.
It seemed that he needed to break her will even more before she would submit.
So his eyes went onto the only clothing that she had left.
There was only the skirt that she was wearing that was still covering her body.
''Mu Bao Bao'' might have already lost her will to resist, but when she felt his gaze fall onto the only piece of clothing that she had left, she couldn''t help rousing herself.
This was the only thing that she was holding on with and if it was taken from herˇshe would bepletely bare in front of this unknown person.
There was no greater shame to her than that!
She looked up at him this time not with a strong look, but rather a look of pleading.
It was as if she was willing to do anything as long as she didn''t have to do what he wanted her to do.
But of course, that was what Lin Fan wanted the most.
The more that she didn''t want to do something, the more he wanted her to do it since he was certain that it would raise her submission stat.
In the end, ''Mu Bao Bao'' even bowed her head and said, "Please, don''t do this."
But all that she received in the end was a p to the face as Lin Fan said, "Who said that you could put your arms down?"
''Mu Bao Bao'' looked up at Lin Fan in a daze, as absolute fear filled her eyes.
Even when she submitted and begged, he still ignored her.
It was almost as if she wasn''t even being treated as a human right nowˇshe was just an object that he was ying with and once he was fulfilled, he would toss her away.
Thispletely shattered the pride and self worth that she had in her heart.
It was only at this moment that she realized just how much danger she was in.
She didn''t dare ignore him this time and quickly sat up, raising her arms above her head and showing everything.
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod, but it didn''te from her disy.
It was because of the notification that appeared again.
This time, it was only five, but it had still pushed it over to the range of almost half.
He was currently at forty two submission points, so he figured that he was getting close since most of his other tames had been much lower than this.
Seeing that she just vacantly stared forward as she lifted her arms and sat there, Lin Fan decided that he would push it over the final step.
So even though she had followed his orders, he still came forward with one hand, reaching towards her bottom half.
When ''Mu Bao Bao'' saw this, she did her best to stay still until he was right about to reach her and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore.
She looked up at him with tearful eyes and said, "Please, I''ve followed all of your orders. Please don''t do this."
If it was anyone else, there was no doubt that they would have been moved by this and would have stopped doing all of this to her.
But unfortunately for ''Mu Bao Bao'', Lin Fan had already made up his mind to see this through to the end.
So no amount of pleading would ever be able to convince him.
He reached down like he didn''t hear her and he grabbed the hem of her skirt.
''Mu Bao Bao'' wanted to reach down with her hands to stop him, but before she could, she felt another p to the face.
Lin Fan had only used one hand to grab her skirt while his other hand was still free. That was the hand that he used to p her across the face as he said, "Didn''t you hear the orders that I gave."
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t care at all anymore since she just couldn''t let him do this.
It was just too bad that she didn''t have the strength to do this.
She was shackled and tied up with the rope, which suppressed her cultivation, so she couldn''t beat him even if she tried.
The only thing that she could do was grab at his hand, but she couldn''t move it at all.
Lin Fan didn''t bother pping her anymore as he pulled back with his hand. In one smooth move, the skirt was ripped off of her and her beautiful snow white legs were revealed.
These were a pair of nice and plump legs that weren''t too big with soft white skin that looked like a fresh field of snow after a blizzard.
This was a scene that would make any men go crazy, but Lin Fan was able to hold himself back since he saw something appear again.
It was another notification for submission points and this time, he had received enough to push him over the halfway mark.
But even thenˇhe was still disappointed since there wasn''t a tame notification that appeared.
If even this did work, what else was he supposed to do?
Lin Fan looked at ''Mu Bao Bao'' who tried her best to hide both the top and bottom parts with one arm each, but it was hard with the shackles in the way. At the same time, he could see the eyes that were filled with killing intent towards him.
If she had the chance, there was no doubt that she would want to rip him apart with her bare hands.
But she would never get that chanceˇ
As he stared at this beautiful scenery, he started forming an idea of what the system wanted him to do next.
It seemed that this y wasn''t over yet.
The system wasn''t satisfied with just this alone and it seemed that he had topletely break her before he would be able to tame her.
But he couldn''t help being curious.
Just how high did her submission have to be before he was able to tame her?
Was it 75% or did he have to get it all the way to 100%?
If so, why was it different from all the other tamings that he had done before?
It didn''t seem to make any sense.
Chapter 448 Humiliation (4)
?
Lin Fan was most likely the only person who would be thinking this kind of thing when there was this beautiful scenery in front of him.
While her figure wasn''t as full as the real Mu Bao Bao''s, this fake ''Mu Bao Bao'' did still have a beautiful body.
Perfect hand sized mounds, a nice pair of round and soft legs, and a perfectly round bottom.
This was a scene that any man would have considered beautiful, but Lin Fan waspletely distracted by the system at this moment.
Still, he wasn''t able to stay distracted for long since what he was distracted by was still rted to ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Since the system wanted him to raise her submission even more, then he would have no choice but to oblige. It wasn''t as if he was going to enjoy this or anything, he was just simply doing this to torture her.
Though his hands did seem a bit strange when he raised them.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had been sitting there thinking about all the different things that she had wanted to do to this cloaked figure in front of her. But thenˇshe saw him raise his hands.
The way that those hands were squeezing in, she really didn''t like this motion.
She didn''t know why she didn''t like this motion, but she felt like she was being vited when she saw his hand moving in such a manner.
The killing intent in her eyes disappeared again and she started moving back as she said, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Don''t do this! Don''t do this!"
But that didn''t have any effect on Lin Fan who was just moving closer and closer with his hands making that strange motion.
''Mu Bao Bao'' did her best to block his hands with her hands, but she wasn''t able to stop him with her cultivation sealed like this.
So in the end, Lin Fan''s hands were able to pull her arms away and reveal her body. At the same time, while he held her arms with one hand, his other handˇwent to her chest.
She looked on in dread as that hand came closer and closer towards her chest.
When it was about to touch, she made one final plea, "Please, I beg you, don''t do this. I promise that I''ll tell you whatever you want to know, just don''t doˇ"
Before she could finish, Lin Fan''s hand had already moved forward and had grabbed her chest.
The moment that his hand made contact, it was as if there was electricity that ran through her body.
She didn''t know what this feeling was, but she definitely didn''t like it.
After that electric shock, there was a burning sensation that came from her chest that was in the shape of a hand.
As it burned, she could feel the heat from it going into her and it slowly caused her to burn up from the inside.
She didn''t know whyˇbut she wasn''t against this feeling.
She kept telling herself that this wasn''t good, that this wasn''t good, but there was a small part of her that wanted more.
Lin Fan''s hand had only cupped around the ball and wasn''t moving at all, but this was more than enough for a virgin like her.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had never experienced something like this before, so when it happened for the first time, she had no defenses against it. Even though she knew that she was supposed to hate it, there was a small part of her that didn''t.
She had been in a daze for a bit since she had been caught off guard by this sudden grab, but then she was about to protest again.
But before she could, she felt a different sensationing from her chest.
That was becauseˇLin Fan''s hand had started moving.
Instead of remaining still, he started groping her chest. He grabbed at the perfect sized ball in his hand and then released it, pulling it and releasing it, again and again.
The more that he did this, the more ''Mu Bao Bao'' became short of breath.
It had been painful at first, but she couldn''t stop herself from feeling good.
Then that pleasure became even stronger when she suddenly felt a pinching sensation.
She couldn''t help giving a yelp when she felt it at first, but then her breathing became faster and faster as he pinched, flicked, and teased that tip that was on the mound.
The tip slowly became harder and harder with the way that he was ying with it and soon it was standing tall and firm on that mound. This bright pink little tip stood proud atop this medium sized mound.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the other tip that he had been ignoring during this time.
He knew that he should give some attention to this other tip as well, but one of his hands had to keep holding onto ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' hands so that she wouldn''t do anything.
Since that was the case, he used whatever was avable to y with this tip.
He moved his head forward and opened his mouth.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had been lost in pleasure at first, but then she noticed that he was bringing his head closer.
Even though she wasn''t able to see his face, she could tell that what he was doing wasn''t normal.
''Mu Bao Bao'' quickly caught her breath and said, "Wait, what are youˇ?"
Before she could finish, Lin Fan''s teeth had already bit down on that pink little tip on that other mound.
This was apletely different feeling from the hand that was pinching at her pink little tip.
There was a bit of pain that came at first, but then the pleasure filled her.
Instead of just a tight pinching, there was also a grinding feeling on her pink tip that she hadn''t felt from his hand ying with it.
He nibbled on her pink little tip just like this for a bit before Lin Fan suddenly started sucking on it.
When she felt this sucking at her chest, she couldn''t help letting out a moan of pleasure. This sucking feeling caused her chest to suddenly feel very hot, a burning sensation that she hadn''t felt when he had been pinching at it earlier.
It was as if something was about toe out from her chest being sucked like this with the way that the pressure was building inside of herˇ
She couldn''t resist this feeling and she felt the burning sensation moving from her chest all the way down to in between her legs. This burning sensation wasn''t much at first, but she could slowly feel it building in between her legs until she found it hard to control.
The more that he pinched, sucked, and yed with her chest, the more that she felt this burning sensation in between her legs get stronger.
It became so strong that she finally couldn''t take it anymore.
All of a sudden, Lin Fan felt her body shake, especially her legs.
Then he looked down to see that there was arge wave that suddenly came out from in between her legs.
He had been positioned in front of her, so thatrge spray hit his cloak head on and soaked the bottom part of it.
But thisrge spray was just the beginning.
She trembled several times after this and with each tremble, there was another spray that came out, soaking his cloak.
By the end of it, when her body finally stopped trembling, the bottom of his cloak was already soaked in liquid. It was soaked so much that drops of this liquid started dripping onto the floor under him, slowly creating a puddle there.
It seemed that she really did enjoy what he had done just now.
When her body finally stopped trembling, Lin Fan also stopped ying around with her and brought his hand and face away. He also let her hands go, which immediately dropped down to her side as she copsed to the ground.
He had been holding her up by the hands and since he had let go, she immediately fell onto the ground.
But ''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t care about this at all since her body waspletely drained.
It was as if she didn''t have a single drop of energy left as sheid there panting.
Looking down, Lin Fan was able to see that there was some liquid that was dripping out from in between her legs as sheid there.
Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help feeling satisfied and proud.
Compared to when he first came to this world, it seemed that his technique had improved by miles. Now he was able to make a girl climax just by ying with their chest with his hand and mouth.
This was without a doubt arge improvement.
But then he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because he saw the two notifications that he had received from the system.
He had been so focused on ''Mu Bao Bao'' during this time that he hadn''t noticed them, but when he didˇhe couldn''t help feeling a bit frustrated and disappointed.
The two notifications were of course for an increase in ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' submission, but the thing that was missing was the notification asking him if he wanted to tame her.
Now that she had over seventy submission points, he found that he still wasn''t able to tame her.
Just how high did it have to get before he was able to do this?
Thinking of this, he turned his eyes back to ''Mu Bao Bao'' who was justying there on the floor like a dead fish.
She didn''t have any energy at all and her eyes were like that of a dead fish after what she had experienced.
She really didn''t have any words to describe how she was feeling at this moment, but she knew that she wanted to die from the embarrassment and shame. She hadn''t been able to resist for even a second as she had fallen into his pace and had her body controlled by himˇ
In the end, she was even made to do such a shameful thing like climaxingˇ
She really wanted to dig a hole and hide herself. She really wanted to bash her head in until she died.
But there was also a small part of ''Mu Bao Bao'' that hadˇenjoyed the feeling just now.
That feeling of pleasure was something else and she couldn''t deny that it had felt goodˇ
But that made her even more ashamed.
Lin Fan looked at her lying there and then decided that he would see things through to the end.
Since he still couldn''t tame her, there were still plenty of things that he could do with his hands to raise her submission value.
Chapter 449 Humiliation (5)
?
Several minutester, ''Mu Bao Bao'' wasying there like a dead fish once more.
The look in her eyes was even more dead than before and there were more puddles on the ground all over her.
There were several marks all over her body from what Lin Fan had done, but she didn''t care about any of that.
But Lin Fan on the other hand couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was becauseˇeven though he had done all of this, he still wasn''t able to get an increase in submission value.
Other than the first two notifications, he found that the system had remained quiet the entire time.
So it seemed that doing all of this didn''t seem to have any more effect on ''Mu Bao Bao''s'' submission values.
If he had to guess, if he wanted to increase the submission value even more, he would most likely have to take the final step. Only bypletely taking her body and forcing her under him, would he be able to gain herplete submissionˇ
Or at least that should be what the system was implying.
But doing this really was pushing him to the brink of his moral limits.
He had been fine with doing everything that he had done before because he had convinced himself that it was for Mu Bao Bao, the people he cared about, and the Love Sect.
But nowˇthat he was being told to go all the way against the will of this fake ''Mu Bao Bao'', he really found it hard to convince himself that this was for that.
He stood there above ''Mu Bao Bao'' lying on the ground, taking calm breaths to let himself think it over clearly.
However, in the end, he figured that this was the only way that this would workˇ
So he turned around and took out a mask that he put onto his face under the cloak.
Then he took a few deep breaths to calm himself before turning around.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had been lying there like a dead fish in a daze, but she suddenly snapped out of it when he turned around like this.
It was as if she could feel that there was something different about himˇsomething that was more dangerous than anything that she had felt before.
This immediately snapped her out of it as she started fearing for her safety.
Was he finally going to kill her?
Or was he going to do something even worse?
Then before she could react, he suddenly took off his cloak.
She was caught off guard since she never expected him to reveal his identity like this, but then she saw that there was a mask that was on his face. She tried to see through it, but she found that this mask hadpletely obscured every part of his face.
The mask itself wasn''t big enough to cover his entire face, but there was some kind of energy or barrier that was blocking it from her view. So she wasn''t able to see his true face at all.
But she was able to see his body and she couldn''t help shaking when she saw it.
That was because she could see the tent that was pitched in his pants.
She had never seen anything that was as big as this before and she was certain that she would never see anything as big as this in her life!
But then what happened next shocked her even more.
That was because Lin Fan started taking off his clothes.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t even need to think about it to know why he was doing this and she immediately used her arms to cover her body again.
She opened her mouth as if she was about to say something, but then she quickly covered it up again on her own.
She remembered what he had done to her before when she had tried to protest, so she couldn''t help feeling scared that it would happen again.
The way that he had treated her was different from how anyone else had treated her and it scared her since she wasn''t used to it. In a sense, she had been trained to be afraid of Lin Fan doing things to punish herˇ
So she didn''t even dare protest.
She just tried to protect herself as much as she could without making a sound.
But it didn''t matter since Lin Fan had already taken his clothes off.
When it was pulled out of the tent and revealed in front of her, she couldn''t stop her face from turning red. She quickly covered her eyes with her hands, but at the same time, she couldn''t help peeking out from the slits of her fingers at itˇ
This was a real man''s thing that she had never seen before and in the state that she was in, she couldn''t help being curious.
As she stared at it, her only thought wasˇbig!
Wasn''t this too big?
She didn''t know how big it was supposed to be, but the one that was currently in front of her seemed like it was just too big!
She couldn''t help feeling afraid when she saw it ced in front of her like this.
It hadpletely caught her off guard that she forgot about why she had been worriedˇthat is until Lin Fan suddenly started moving forward.
When she saw him move forward, she remembered what was happening and she was immediately filled with fear and worry again.
Lin Fan slowly walked over until he was right in front of her.
''Mu Bao Bao'' wanted to back away, but there was nowhere for her to go since she was already up against the wall.
So she could only stare at the thing that had been ced in front of her.
When it was this close, she could even smell the scent that wasing from it which for some reasonˇmade her even more hot and bothered.
She didn''t know where this feeling wasing from, but she could feel it spreading through her.
There was a part of her that wanted to know what it would feel like to have a taste of itˇ
But she resisted and she turned away in the end.
However, Lin Fan grabbed her head when she tried to turn away and twisted it back so that it was facing him.
With her head like this, he said, "Open your mouth."
''Mu Bao Bao'' couldn''t help being caught off guard when she heard this and there was a bit of resistance that appeared in her eyes.
But Lin Fan wasn''t having any of that when he suddenly pped her across the face when he saw that she wasn''t opening her mouth.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t open her mouth at first, but with another pˇshe suddenly opened it.
Seeing that her mouth was open, he brought his hips forward so that he was right in front of her face.
''Mu Bao Bao'' was even more shocked when she saw this thing up close like this.
The smell of it was even stronger than before and she couldn''t help taking a small breath to enjoy this smell even more.
She didn''t know why she enjoyed this smell, but it was something that lit a fire deep inside of her.
Lin Fan was still holding her head, so he brought it forward so that her opened mouth was right in front of his thing.
''Mu Bao Bao'' had an idea of what was about to happen and she was about to protest, but it was at that moment that Lin Fan suddenly thrust his hip forward and put his thing into her mouth.
This sudden sensation of her mouth being filled was just too shocking for her that she wasn''t able to react.
She was still mumbling after the thing had been ced inside of her mouth, as if she was trying to say what she had been about to say. However, the thingpletely filled her mouth and she wasn''t able to say a thing.
But the sensation of her mouth moving like this was definitely a pleasurable feeling for Lin Fan.
He couldn''t help giving a moan as he felt her lips moving across the shaft and he couldn''t help pushing it even deeper in.
When he did though, ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly started to choke.
This thing was just too big to fit inside of her mouth, so having it stuffed in her made it hard for her to breathe.
As she choked, she began to struggle, as if she wanted to pull her head back. However, she wasn''t able topare to the force that was in Lin Fan''s hands and in the end, she had no choice but toˇbite down in an attempt to force it out.
But all that happened was that she felt a painful sensation from her teeth.
This thing was just too hard for her to bite through.
If her cultivation hadn''t been sealed, then Lin Fan would have been afraid to put it in her mouth.
After all, when it came to situations like thisˇit was very likely that it would result in him getting his thing bitten off.
But since she had no cultivation and he did, he was able to wrap his thing up in a protective coat of spiritual energy so that she couldn''t bite through it.
He kept going until he saw that she was about to pass out, so he finally pulled his thing out of her mouth.
After it came out, ''Mu Bao Bao'' fell to the ground panting, doing all that she could to catch her breath.
As she did this, there was drooling out of her mouth anding out of the side of her lips.
She didn''t even have time to enjoy it as she had suffered while choking.
It was just too bad that her suffering wasn''t done yet.
Chapter 450 Humiliation (6)
?
As she was gasping, Lin Fan stood over her looking down at her, but his eyes weren''t on her.
They were on the notification that had appeared.
It was another ten points of submission, pushing him all the way to over eighty submission points, but even thenˇhe didn''t see the notification asking him if he wanted to tame her.
It seemed that his guess had been rightˇ
If he wanted to do this, he would have to push her all the way to 100% submission.
And the only way for him to do that was toˇpush her down under him.
At this point, ''Mu Bao Bao'' had caught her breath and was cautiously looking up at him. She was scared that he would do something like that again, so she wanted to be prepared if he suddenly made a move.
Even if it was useless, she would use all her power to struggle if he did this again.
But there was a chill that ran down her spine when Lin Fan''s eyes fell onto her.
She couldn''t hold herself back anymore as she said, "What, what are you doing?"
With a snap of his fingers, the chains that had been at her wrists suddenly pulled back.
''Mu Bao Bao'' waspletely shocked by this since she never expected the chains to be able to do something like this.
She was pulledpletely up against the wall where the chains were connected and she found that she wasn''t able to move a single inch. She was just held on the wall by the chains and sheid there on her back.
After this, Lin Fan walked up so that he was right in front of her beforeing down.
He came down so that he was at her eye level and then his arms came forward to grab her waist. Once he had grabbed her waist, he pulled himself forward so that he was aligned with herˇespecially that long and hard thing at his waist.
That thing was now perfectly aimed at the hidden ce in between her legs.
As long as he gave a thrustˇhe would be able to prate her.
With it being so close, she could feel the heat that wasing from it, matching with the heat that wasing from her own private ce.
''Mu Bao Bao'' didn''t know why this happened, but when he was this close, she could feel herself dripping from that secret ce in between her legs.
It was burning up, almost as if she was expecting something.
It was just like how she had felt when he had yed with her chest.
But she wasn''t a fool.
She knew exactly what he was nning to do and this was thest thing that she wanted.
She knew that this was the final thing that she had and if it was taken from her, she would be truly broken in every sense.
She was still able to endure because her purity had been maintainedˇbut now that he was even threatening thatˇit really wasn''t something that she could just take.
So ''Mu Bao Bao'' did her best to struggle.
It was just too bad that she couldn''t do anything with the chains holding her hands to the wall. She tried breaking free of them or even pulling them so that she could move her hands forward, but she found that they firmly remained there, not moving a single inch.
It was as if she couldn''t break them no matter how hard she tried.
Since she couldn''t do anything with her actions, she could onlyˇuse her words even if she was afraid to do so.
In her most sincere voice, ''Mu Bao Bao'' said, "Please, please don''t do this."
Lin Fan looked down at her when she said this.
The tears dripping down her face, the slight redness to her eyes, and pitiful look on her face. All of thisbined with her beauty would have been enough to melt the hearts of any men who saw her.
That is if they were a normal man.
Lin Fan was someone who had been with plenty of beauties, so it could be said that he had already built a sort of immunity to this.
At the same time, he didn''t feel pity because he had ssified ''Mu Bao Bao'' as an enemy.
So there was nothing holding him back as he firmly took hold of her waist and pushed his waist forward.
''Mu Bao Bao'' saw that he was about to move, but she was tooteˇshe wasn''t able to say a thing before she felt a feeling of being ripped in half.
When it was pushed into her, it felt like she was being ripped apart from the center as it forced its way in.
She let out a cry of pain and the tears fell even more down her eyes.
She wanted all of this to stop, but there was nothing that she could do as she couldn''t move a single inch.
She could only let him do what he wanted with her body as her mind justpletely went nk.
At that moment, she thought about all the things that had gone wrong and how she had found herself in this situation. But no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t think of what exactly had gone wrong in the end.
Everything had been going perfectly ording to how they had nned it out, that is until the sudden appearance of those spirit beasts.
Just who was this person and what did they want with her?
But all of those thoughts were pushed out when she felt a different feeling.
It hurt at first, a pain that almost made her faint as it felt like she really was about to be ripped in half.
But after she slowly adjusted, the pain slowly faded as well.
Once she had adjusted to the feeling of that thing inside of her, Lin Fan started moving again.
''Mu Bao Bao'' thought that even more pain would followˇbut that wasn''t what she felt.
Instead, she felt a strange sense of pleasure as Lin Fan pulled out of her.
When she was overwhelmed by this pleasure, she couldn''t help letting her head fall back and she let out a moan.
Lin Fan had paused for a second because of two things. He had seen a notification appearing and he had felt that he couldn''t push any further.
So after throwing the notification to the side, he had decided to pull out.
He had to admit that this ''Mu Bao Bao'' really was tight.
She wasn''t as tight as Ye Qing Huan, but when he pulled out of her, he could feel the inside of her gripping his thing that was being pulled out.
Just like how she was moaning in pleasure, he also couldn''t help letting out a sigh of pleasure.
Then without hesitation, he pushed right back into her before she could even react.
When he did, ''Mu Bao Bao'' felt the same pain as beforeˇwell, it wasn''t the same pain as before since it was no longer as strong as before. At the same time, she could feel that this thing was going even deeper into her.
It was almost as if it was about to reach her stomach with how deep it was going.
Howeverˇshe also felt like she wasn''t against it.
It was hard for her to exin it, but as she felt it going deep into her, there was this burning sensation that filled her.
This was once again the same burning sensation that she had felt before, but it was much stronger and she couldn''t control it.
It didn''t take long before shepletely lost control and with a cry of satisfaction, pleasure, and a bit of sadnessˇshe climaxed.
Her body trembled as she climaxed before sheid there with a helpless body.
But Lin Fan didn''t stop just because she had finished.
As ''Mu Bao Bao'' was lying there, letting herself enjoy that feeling, she suddenly felt it moving inside of her again.
Since she had just climaxed, she was currently very sensitive right now and the moment that she felt it move, she could feel it stronger than before.
As soon as she felt it move, she quickly said, "Wait, don''t! I''m stillˇ"
Before she could finish, Lin Fan had already pulled out in one swift move.
The pleasure that came from this went right to her brain and she wasn''t able to say a single thing as her head tilted back in ce.
Lin Fan continued pushing in and out of her without a single care of what she wanted.
With the way that he held her, it was almost as if he was using her as an object rather than sleeping with her.
But there was nothing that ''Mu Bao Bao'' could do since she was trapped in the wall.
Even if she wanted to struggle, her cultivation had been sealed and her arms were shackled.
So she could only let Lin Fan do what he wanted with her body.
At the very least, she still felt pleasure from it.
Lin Fan didn''t hold back at all as he used her just like a toy.
He had done it in missionary at first, but then he turned her around so that her hands were on the wall while he pounded her from behind.
Then he had the chains move up and lift her off the ground before picking her legs up and putting them up with the rest of them. Like this, he held her and thrusted deep into her.
Since he didn''t hold back, he put her in many different embarrassing positions until he was finally satisfied.
When it was over, ''Mu Bao Bao'' was lying there with a dead look on her face, as well as some white liquid that was on her cheek.
Chapter 451 Humiliation (7)
?
When he finished with her, Lin Fan didn''t even bother cleaning her up.
He just left her there on the ground and walked out of the cage.
As he walked out, he opened up the notification from the system and pressed confirm.
The moment that he did, there was a light that appeared around ''Mu Bao Bao'' before it quickly faded. But there was something different about this lightpared to the other tames.
This light wasn''t the same light colour as before, but rather a very dark colour.
Still, it wasn''t as if anyone other than Lin Fan was able to see this glow.
ˇ
When he walked back into the house that they were staying in, Lin Fan found that there were two figures sitting on the couch waiting for him.
The table in front of them was turned off, but he could already tell that they knew everything based on the look on their faces.
So he just came up in front of them and yed dumb as he asked, "How much did you see?"
Mu Bao Bao red at him before turning away with a soft snort.
It was Senior Sister Bing who also looked at him with a re that answered, "We saw everything."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this, but he didn''t let himself be bothered too much. He knew that he had to keep a calm mind to weather this storm.
He gave a cough and said, "I was just interrogating the prisoner and seeing if I could get her to talk. That was what that was about."
When the two of them heard this, they red at him again which made Lin Fan unable to stop his neck from shrinking back a bit.
Mu Bao Bao just said in a cold voice, "Was it?"
Lin Fan gave a slow and hesitant nod, but it was still a nod in the end.
Then before he could react, he felt a pressuree down on him.
This pressure wasn''t just from Mu Bao Bao, it also came from Senior Sister Bing.
Under this pressure, Lin Fan had no choice but to go onto his knees and kowtow in front of the two of them.
Seeing this, the two of them gave a snort before turning away again.
Lin Fan peeked upwards slightly and he gave an inner bitterugh when he saw this.
He knew that they were both just waiting for him to give his exnation. The only problem was that he couldn''t really exin it since he had never told anyone about his Love Gauge Taming skill.
It also wasn''t something that he was nning on telling people, especially these two since they were both under the effect of that skill.
He didn''t know what would happen if he told the people that he had tamed with that skill about the skill itself, but he didn''t think that it would be a good thing.
So he had avoided telling them about this even if he did tell them about certain things about himself.
Seeing that he wasn''t saying a thing, Lin Fan could feel the pressure on him getting stronger. This time, even Senior Sister Bing was also putting her pressure on him, whichbined with Mu Bao Bao''s pressure to put more force on him.
However, he knew that neither of them nned on hurting him.
He could tell from the force that came from this pressure that this pressure was only strong enough to push him down if he didn''t resist. If he did resist, he could break through it without any problems.
But how could he break through it when they were mad at him?
He knew that it would just make it worse.
The best way to make a girl happy was to let her vent her anger and then slowly appease her.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan finally said, "I was breaking her will so that she would be more willing to listen to us."
When Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing heard this, the two of them immediately revealed skeptical looks as they looked down at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan could see this, but he kept his face as serious as possible.
Seeing the serious look on his face, the two of them couldn''t help wavering a bit.
This caused the pressure on Lin Fan to also waver a bit.
But it quickly returned to normal as their expressions returned to the way that it was before.
Still, Lin Fan was able to tell that he was slowly getting to them.
Since he was getting to them, he didn''t hold back as he said, "I was doing all of this so that we could get information from this fake on the enemies. I was doing all of this for the Love Sect."
However, after he said this, he felt the pressure getting stronger on him.
It seemed that he had made a mistake thinking that he could use this kind of guilt trip on them.
In fact, it even seemed to make them a bit angrierˇ
It was just a bit of anger that made the pressure on him a bit stronger, but it also quickly returned to normal.
That was because both of them knew that he was right.
They just never expected him to do something like this without telling them.
That was right, that was what they were angry about, the fact that he didn''t tell them that he was doing this.
The two of them had already made up their minds to support him and they knew about how many girls he had, so it wasn''t as if they were against sharing him.
But at the very least, they wanted some kind of notice before he did this.
It wasn''t just all anger that he had done it with the fake, it was also worry that something might have happened to him when he was alone with her.
If something did happen, they really wouldn''t be able to forgive themselves.
Lin Fan knew that if he let things stay this way, all that would happen is that he would make it worse for himself.
He had even seen notifications that the affection of these two were dropping.
If they kept dropping, he didn''t even know if they would still be in love with him anymoreˇ
That was what worried him the most.
So Lin Fan decided to take a riskˇhe would use this special move that he had only seen before and had never done.
Of course, he had only seen it in his previous life and had never used it because it was impossible with his old body. But with this body that had been strengthened by his immortal cultivation, he should be able to pull off this maneuver.
So while everything was silent as they were all lost in their thoughts, he looked up at Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing and said, "I want to do something to show my sincerity and how sorry I am."
The two of them were surprised by this sudden outburst by Lin Fan and they were immediately pulled out of their thoughts.
They looked at Lin Fan with strange looks as they tried to figure out what he was doing, but all they could see was the sincerity on his face.
When they saw this, along with his handsomeness, they really couldn''t help being moved by itˇ
So in the end, they both released their pressure on him and let him do what he wanted.
Lin Fan stood up without hesitation before suddenly turning upside down.
He had brought his hands down so that he was doing a handstand and then he started spinning.
He did a full spin while doing this handstand before suddenly bringing his legs down.
After bringing his legs down, he still continued to spin, spinning them under his arms a few times before finallynding on his back.
What he had done was the windmill move before going into the backspin move that was popr in breakdancing from Earth.
But that wasn''t the end of it.
Once he was on his back, his legs were still up in the air and his hands came to the ground behind his head.
With a single push off from his hands, he pushed his body off the ground and then hended in the dogeza position.
After thatnding, he bowed his head deep to show just how sincere his apology was.
There was only silence that followed this spinning dogeza sinceˇboth Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing didn''t understand what they had just watched. Both of them had been very confused during all of it and they still looked confused after they had watched it.
They looked down at Lin Fan with this confused look, trying to understand what had just happened.
But as they looked at him lying there on the ground like this, they didn''t know why but their hearts started to waver.
As they watched him on the ground with his head bowed low like this, they could feel the true sincerity in his apology, so they started to slowly buckle under this.
Finally, both of them gave sighs before Mu Bao Bao said, "Alright, we understand that you were just doing what you had to do."
Senior Sister Bing gave a nod before giving an ''un'' sound.
Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out an internal sigh of relief when he heard this, but this wasn''t the end yet.
Mu Bao Bao then suddenly lifted him up and said, "You have to show just how sincere you are now."
As she said this, she and Senior Sister Bing seemed to be dragging him somewhere.
In front of themˇwas the door to the bedroom.
Chapter 452 Humiliation (8)
?
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he saw this.
What he didn''t know was that watching the two of them go at it in the cellˇhad actually turned both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing on.
It had been a while since they had done anything like this with him since they had been focused on the n, so it had built up inside of them.
Even if they had finally done itst night because their n had seeded, they were still pent up.
So they didn''t hold back at all now as they pulled Lin Fan into the bedroom.
Lin Fan had no choice but to go along with it.
For the rest of the day, that was all that they did.
ˇ
The next morning, the three of them woke up together and had a simple breakfast.
All of them were feeling sore from all of yesterday, but they were still able to move at least.
After they finished breakfast, they suddenly remembered something and sat back down on the sofa.
Because of what they had done yesterday, they hadpletely forgotten about ''Mu Bao Bao'' who they had left in the cell after being vited.
When Lin Fan left her cell, he had left her in aplete mess.
To their surprise, when they opened up the feed, they found that she was stillying there in that same mess.
There were tes of food on the side, but they seemed untouched.
It seemed that she hadpletely given up on eating and drinking and had justid there in a daze after what had been done to her body. It was almost as if she hadpletely lost the will to live.
But that was what Lin Fan wanted to see.
This meant that he had broken her strong will.
However, both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help feeling worried when they saw this.
Both of them were worried thatˇshe had ended it for herself.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No, you can still see her slight movements, so you can tell that she''s still alive. But as for her mental stateˇ"
He let that sentence drift off and didn''t bother finishing it.
After all, it was clear what her mental state was based on how she was lying there in the cell.
That was when Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing knitted their brows again.
They could see the slight movements that Lin Fan mentioned, so they knew that they didn''t have to worry about that. But it seemed like there was something else that they needed to worry about.
After all, if she was in this mental state, would she give them the answers that they wanted?
In fact, would she even respond if they talked to her?
No, it seemed very unlikely that any of this would happenˇ
So what should they do now?
On the other hand, Lin Fan didn''t seem worried at all.
As he looked at ''Mu Bao Bao'' lying there, his eyes were narrowed as if he was looking for something specific.
If one looked closely, they would see that his eyes weren''t exactly on ''Mu Bao Bao'' on the screen, but something else that was further than that. It was almost as if he was looking at the air above the screen.
But why would he be doing that?
After a long moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "There''s no need to worry about that. I have a way to make her talk."
The two girls were surprised when they heard this and they couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with doubtful looks. However, in the end, they chose to ept what he said and see what he would do.
Lin Fan had given them just too many surprises in the past that they couldn''t exclude anything right now.
So the only thing that they had to do now was to go and see ''Mu Bao Bao''
After putting on their cloaks, they didn''t waste any time heading down to her cell.
When they arrived, they found that ''Mu Bao Bao'' just continued toy there and didn''t notice them at all. Or rather, even if she did notice them, she didn''t react to them at all.
It was as if they didn''t exist to her.
Seeing her justy there in a daze, still without putting on her clothes, they couldn''t help knitting their brows. Even Lin Fan who knew what her condition was because of the system couldn''t help feeling a bit concerned.
In fact, she hadn''t moved since he had finished with her, as evident by the liquid that had dried on her faceˇ
Would she be able to react if they talked to her?
Still, they hade all this way, so it would be a shame to leave without doing a single thing.
So in the end, they pushed open the gate to the cell and walked in.
When they came in, ''Mu Bao Bao'' acted the same as before. She didn''t react at all to the sound of the door opening or the sight of them entering. It was as if she didn''t notice a single thing as sheid there.
Seeing this, Lin Fan suddenly came forward and pped her across the face.
Both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing were taken aback by this.
They might have seen it through the monitor before, but seeing it in real life like this was somethingpletely different.
They had never seen this side of Lin Fan before after allˇ
But there was a part of them that became slightly excited after seeing this.
There was that small part of them that wanted to try this with Lin Fan themselves since they had never done something like this. But if it was with him, it seemed like they were willing to try it.
However, when it came to ''Mu Bao Bao'', she just didn''t react at all.
Even though there was now a red imprint on her face from the p which showed just how hard Lin Fan had hit her, she didn''t seem to notice at all. She justid there with the same dead look on her face.
It was as if there wasn''t a single thing in this world that would be able to bother her.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he saw this, but he knew that there was still something that he could do.
So after waiting a bit, he decided that it was time to test out this new system.
"Stand." Lin Fan suddenly said in amanding voice.
Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing didn''t expect anything at first, but thenˇ''Mu Bao Bao'' suddenly stood up.
When she did, all of them had surprised looks on their faces, including ''Mu Bao Bao''.
She had been lost deep in her thoughts, but when her body had suddenly moved without her control, she couldn''t help being pulled back to reality.
When she saw that there were now three cloaked figures that were standing in front of her, she couldn''t help trembling.
After all, just a single cloaked figure had left her like thisˇif there were three of them, what would they do to her?
There was no doubt that it would be something tragicˇ
So she couldn''t stop the shiver that ran down her spine.
But Lin Fan wasn''t interested in this.
Instead, he looked at the thing that was on her neck.
As he looked closely at it, he found that it was a ck glowing cor.
He had noticed that something was off with her when he hade into the cell, but he hadn''t paid much attention to it. It was only when she stood up like this and revealed herself that he was able to see it clearly.
After seeing that it was a ck cor, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing to see how they would react to it.
This ck glowing cor was very visible and it was impossible to hide, so he was sure that they would be able to see it.
Once they saw it, there was no doubt that they would have questions for him.
But he found that they didn''t say a single thing as they just silently waited for him to keep going.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being confused when he saw this, but he didn''t let that stop him.
So he turned back to look at ''Mu Bao Bao'' before saying, "Tell me what your real name is."
''Mu Bao Bao'' hesitated for a second before suddenly saying, "Lu Ye."
Then after she said this, her eyes couldn''t help opening wide as they filled with bewilderment.
She just couldn''t understand what had happened.
She had no intention of answering this question, but then there was this feeling that forced her to speak.
She had done her best to hold that feeling back, but in the endˇit had popped out and she had said her real name without any hesitation.
But why had she done this?
What was this strange force that hadpelled her to do this?
Lu Ye had no idea what had happened, but she was certain that it was rted to these cloaked figures in front of her and what had happened yesterday.
She looked at the cloaked figure that spoke and said, "What did you do to me?"
However, Lin Fan didn''t bother answering her question.
He had been focused on the ck cor that had been on her neck.
Chapter 453 Humiliation (9)
?
This ck cor was one that had only appeared after he had tamed her.
He knew that this thing was rted to his skill, but he didn''t know what the use of this cor was.
At the same time, he couldn''t help feeling worried about it since this was a cor that had appeared out of nowhere. If anyone were to see this, they would naturally question it and where it came from.
Not to mentionˇit was basically impossible to hide it in the first ce.
Lin Fan was surprised that neither of them had even mentioned it until now since it was in such a prominent position.
At the same time, he was surprised that Lu Ye hadn''t said anything about it.
She was the one that was wearing it, so she was clearly the one that should have felt it the most.
But she hadn''t said a single thingˇ
It was almost as if she didn''t even notice the cor that was on her neck.
After looking at the cor for a bit, Lin Fan decided to suddenly grab it and pull her towards him with it.
When the three girls in the room saw this, they couldn''t help being surprised by it.
Mu Bao Bao finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "How are you doing that?"
Lin Fan looked at her with a confused look and asked, "Doing what?"
Mu Bao Bao pointed at his hand holding the cor and said, "That. How are you pulling her without touching her?"
Lin Fan had a confused look at first, but then he realized what she was talking about.
She couldn''t see the cor!
As he looked around at the three girls, while he couldn''t see Senior Sister Bing or Mu Bao Bao''s expressions, it wasn''t hard for him to tell what they were thinking.
All three of them were confused as to how he was seemingly pulling Lu Ye forward by grabbing the air.
It seemed that this cor was even more profound than he thoughtˇ
But there was nothing normal about the skills and system that he had received from the God of Earth in the first ce.
Since they couldn''t see it, there was nothing else for him to worry about.
He let go of the cor and didn''t answer her question as he looked at Lu Ye.
After a bit of silence, he finally said, "Tell me who you work for."
Lu Ye''s eyes opened wide when she heard this since this wasn''t what she had expected to hear. She had expected many things, but this was certainly one of the things that she had never expected.
After all, during these past few days, she had been tortured the entire time and there had been no clues of this.
She had been trying to figure out what the other side was doing, but she hadn''t been able to find a single clue.
Now that they had finally revealed themselves, she couldn''t help being confused why they would do this.
After all, there was no way that she would ever answer this question.
Even the thought of it sent a chill down her spine.
The people that she worked forˇif they ever found out that she had exposed themˇdeath would be a mercy.
Those people did things that were much worse than death.
So she would never expose them.
Lu Ye opened her mouth to say, "I would neverˇ"
But before she could actually say this, she felt that her mouth muscles suddenly turned stiff. She almost choked on the words that she had been trying to say, as if her body was rejecting these words.
Her eyes opened wide, but then rxed again.
Her expressionpletely changed as she revealed a calm look and said, "The eighth prince."
After she said this, her expression changed again. Her eyes opened wide in shock and her chin dropped as she couldn''t believe what she had just said.
But at the same time, there was fear that appeared in her eyes as she realized what kind of situation she was now in.
The fact that she had exposed the eighth prince like this couldn''t be taken back and she had no way of stopping the people in front of her. That meant that eventually, the fact that she had exposed the eighth prince would be knownˇ
She never once thought that the people in front of her would be able to take care of the eighth prince.
In her mind, the eighth prince''s power was absolute.
After they heard that it was the eighth prince again, all three of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
Both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan after hearing this.
Both of them wondered just how Lin Fan hadpelled Lu Ye to reveal this information, but they couldn''t figure it out.
But the more important thing was that they still had to deal with the eighth prince.
They already knew that the eighth prince was involved in the matter of the Love Sect''s demise along with the twelfth prince. So in the first ce, they were already nning on taking care of the eighth prince eventually.
But now, there was another reason for this.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan suddenly asked, "How did you recognize the token of the Love Sect?"
He had been watching the whole time, so he had seen Lu Ye''s reaction when she saw the token he had ced as bait. He knew that she recognized it and knew what was special about this token.
Lu Ye wanted to cover her mouth, but her body suddenly resisted and she still said, "I was taught everything about the Love Sect and Mu Bao Bao for the mission. There isn''t a single thing about the Love Sect and Mu Bao Bao that I don''t know."
Once again, the three of them knitted their brows when they heard this.
They had already suspected that this was the case, but hearing it still surprised them.
It seemed that the eighth prince and most likely the twelfth prince weren''t willing to let them go.
At the same time, the eighth prince was bing desperate that he was leaving out bait like this.
But why did the eighth prince have such a grudge against the Love Sect and Mu Bao Bao?
Why did the eighth prince go so far?
This was what Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t understand.
They had already guessed that it was rted to Mu Bao Bao''s secret identity, but that still didn''t make sense since Mu Bao Bao didn''t have any influence with that secret identity.
She would never pose an actual threat to them.
But then Lin Fan couldn''t help remembering that the fourth prince had sent them on this mission to find ''Mu Bao Bao''.
Why would the fourth prince do that unlessˇ
Something had changed in the Mu Royal Family.
That was the only thing that could exin everything that had happened recently.
Not to mention that they had already learned from the fourth prince that Emperor Mu had been poisonedˇ
So the best guess was that there was now a session war going onˇ
There were just too many factors to consider and too many things that were unknown, so Lin Fan threw this thought out of his mind and focused on getting more information out of Lu Ye.
Over the next half an hour, he asked Lu Ye many different questions and received many different answers.
Some of these answers were useful, but most of them didn''t give him much information.
He had thought that Lu Ye was an important person since they had entrusted her with such an important mission, but it seemed like she was nothing more than a sacrificial pawn.
She was someone that didn''t have the information that he needed.
Once he was done interrogating her, he realized that there was nothing else that he could do with her.
Lin Fan turned around to leave, but Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing stopped him.
After stopping him, they looked at the naked Lu Ye who was still standing there with tears streaming down her face. Mu Bao Bao then asked, "What do we do with her?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "There''s no need to do anything with her. We can just leave her locked up here."
Both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing were surprised to hear this since Lin Fan hadn''t spared a single person during this time.
All of the mercenaries had been wiped out on his orders to leave no loose ends and even the puppets that he usedˇwere made to self destruct or killed.
So why would he show mercy to Lu Ye now?
Lin Fan could see the surprise and confusion that they felt, so he said, "No matter what she does, she won''t be able to escape this ce. Not to mention, even if she did, she would stille back with a single order from me. There''s nothing to worry about."
Both of them looked at him with skeptical looks that he could understand even if he couldn''t see their faces.
But in the end, they decided to trust him.
It wasn''t just because of the things that he had shown them before, but also because of the confidence that he had in his voice just now.
It was as if he was certain that nothing would happen.
So in the end, they followed him out without a word.
Only when they were gone did the binding on Lu Ye break and she fell to the ground.
She looked down at her hands in a daze before finally asking in a broken voice, "Just what kind of magic did he use?"
Chapter 454 Sudden Message
?
When they returned to the room that they were in before, all three of them sat there in silence.
The information that they had received from Lu Ye had given them a new insight into who the enemy was, but there wasn''t much information that they could work with.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling regret over killing the other two that had been with her.
Even though it had seemed like she was in charge when those two had appeared, it turned out that those two were the ones that were actually higher ranked. It was only on this mission that they had to listen to her to give the illusion of her being in a higher position.
Otherwise, if it was anywhere else, Lu Ye would be the one listening to those two.
If he hadn''t killed those two, perhaps he would have been able to get more useful information.
But there was no medicine for regret.
So he would have to make the best out of the information that he did have.
He knew that the eighth prince and the twelfth prince were rted to the destruction of the Love Sect.
At the same time, he knew that the eighth prince was making a move against the remnants of the Love Sect to find Mu Bao Bao.
In the end, it seemed that everything was rted to Mu Bao Bao.
As for what they would do nowˇthat was the real question.
After all, Lin Fan really didn''t have an idea what to do nowˇ
There were just too many things that they had to consider and the influence of the princes was all over the empire''s territory. There wasn''t a single ce that they could strike to get what they wanted.
Not to mention that if they were to actually strike at a princeˇthey would need much more power.
The princes were backed by various powerful factions and that included cultivation sects, so they also had cultivators at their disposal.
These were cultivators that had formed sects, so there wasn''t a single one of them that were weak.
So it wasn''t as if he could have done anything to any of these princesˇ
There was only a dead end in front of them.
Not to mention that they had already found the source of the rumours that Mu Bao Bao was in this ce.
It was a rumour spread by the eighth prince to lure the Love Sect remnants and Mu Bao Bao herself to this ce.
No one would have expected that the fourth prince would also be drawn by this and would send people.
So there was no reason for them to stay in this ce any longer.
They could go back and report to the fourth prince, butˇwhat was the point when they didn''t know what to do about it?
It wasn''t as if the fourth prince would move on the eighth prince at this time for this. For all he knew, the fourth prince could have been looking for Mu Bao Bao for the same reason.
So the moment that he went back to report, he might even cause the fourth prince to act. The fourth prince would find his own way to find Mu Bao Bao once he found that this lead was a dead end.
In shortˇeverything was a mess.
Lin Fan really didn''t know what their next move was.
Reporting to the fourth prince was a must, so it would be impossible to avoid that.
But once that happened, it would mean even more people searching for Mu Bao Bao which would be even more trouble for them.
The only method that he could think of now wasˇto seal the Minor World in the dungeon and then having Mu Bao Bao stay there.
That way, no one would be able to find her.
The downside of that is that it would be like she was stuck in prison.
Lin Fan had already seen how that would be for her since they had been hiding in this ce for the past few days.
When Lin Fan used those mercenaries to lure Lu Ye out, even going as far as using Greeny to control some of them, they had been hiding in this ce watching over everything.
He had seen how Mu Bao Bao had reacted and knew that she wouldn''tst that long in here.
Mu Bao Bao could see the way that he was looking at her, so she said, "It''s fine. I''ll hide in here until everything blows over."
Senior Sister Bing took Mu Bao Bao''s hand and looked at her with a worried look.
Mu Bao Bao just looked back at her with a faint smile before saying, "You''ve sacrificed yourself for the Love Sect all these years, this is the least I can do for all of you."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
For the first time since arriving in this world, he feltpletely helpless. Even when he was in very dangerous situations, he had always had the system by his side to save him.
But nowˇthere wasn''t anything that the system could do in this situation.
With this helplessness came a sense of frustration.
After all, if he couldn''t even protect his womanˇhow could he call himself a man?
The three of them sat there in silence after this.
It wasn''t as if they didn''t want to say anything, it was that there was nothing for them to say in this situation.
After a long silence, Lin Fan finally stood up and turned to walk out.
Seeing this, the two girls quickly stood up and went after him.
Mu Bao Bao grabbed his arm and asked, "Where are you going?"
Lin Fan was silent for a bit before saying, "I''m going to interrogate her a bit more. I know that she must be hiding something."
This was just a lie to himself since he knew that she had already told him everything. Her confession hade with the power of the system, so it was impossible for her to hide anything even if she wanted to.
But it was still better than doing nothing.
Both Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing could see this as well.
They didn''t fully understand what power LIn Fan had used to make Lu Ye talk in the first ce, but they could see through his expression with how close they were to him.
It took them a single nce to know that he was lying to himselfˇbut they also knew that this was just a way for him tofort himself.
So even if they knew, they didn''t burst the bubble.
Mu Bao Bao just said, "We''lle with you and see if we can help."
Senior Sister Bing gave a nod in agreement to this.
Lin Adam turned to look at them with a bit of gratitude in his eyes. However, before he could say anything, he suddenly knitted his brows.
He just stood there like this for a bit before looking at his sleeve.
Greeny, who had been wrapped around his arm, came out and gave a nod.
The two girls were confused when they saw this, but they could tell that it was something serious, so they both remained silent.
After a long silence, Lin Fan said, "We''re heading back to the city."
Both of them were surprised to hear this, but they didn''t argue and just followed Lin Fan out of the Minor World.
When they came out, they appeared near the valley where they had captured Lu Ye.
Even now, the smell of blood was thick in the air even though two days had passed.
But they ignored this and quickly made their way back to the Flowing Sand City.
When they reached the city, it was alreadyte into the day. Even if they travelled at top speed, this ce was just too far from where they had been.
It was a good thing that they had their Mercenary Guild licenses, or else they wouldn''t have been able to enter the city.
After they entered the city, Lin Fan headed in a certain direction.
With how fast he was going, it was clear that he knew exactly where he was going.
It didn''t take long for Lin Fan to reach the center of the city, going towards the business street where the Royal Style store was. But before he reached there, he suddenly turned to the right and headed into the slums.
They had thought that he was going to the Royal Style store for something, but then they were led by him to this small house in the slums.
After arriving here, Lin Fan went to the side of the house and opened up a secretpartment in the house. This secretpartment contained a key which was clearly for the house itself.
Taking this key, Lin Fan opened up this house and went inside.
Without hesitation, he walked up to the living room and opened up another secretpartment.
This time, what he pulled out was a piece of paper.
The two girls couldn''t help being curious about this and peeked over his shoulder to look at it.
They were surprised to find that it was a letter from Yue Lan for Lin Fan.
But that wasn''t the biggest surprise that they found.
The biggest surprise was the content of the letter.
"The fourth prince is currently in Dungeon City and is waiting for you. He said that he won''t leave until youe back."
The moment that Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows.
Chapter 455 Sudden Return
?
The fourth prince?
Why was it the fourth prince again?
Could it be that the fourth prince had found new information and wanted to pass it to him?
No, it couldn''t be that since if it was, there was no reason for the fourth prince himself to stay in the Dungeon City. The only reason that the fourth prince would stay there himself was if he had discovered something very importantˇ
Could it be that he knew that Mu Bao Bao had been hiding with him?
If that were the case, the situation was much worse than he had expected.
Thest thing that he wanted to do was be dragged into this session matter. At the same time, he just wanted to develop his Dungeon City and slowly grow his power.
But now it seemed that it was impossibleˇ
Mu Bao Bao could also guess what the situation was, so she had a dark look on her face.
She looked at me with that dark look for a while before finally saying, "You should leave me here and let me go into hiding."
I immediately shook my head and denied this before flicking her on the forehead, "Silly girl, what are you thinking? Even if that was thest resort, I wouldn''t be willing to ept something like this. Not to mention that we still have plenty of other options to try first before then."
Then my voice turned serious as I said, "Don''t even think about this again in the future, alright?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes warmed up and her face turned a bit red before she gave a small ''un''.
At the same time, Senior Sister Bing came forward to hug Mu Bao Bao tofort her.
She knew everything that Mu Bao Bao faced after Mu Bao Bao told her everything, so she knew how much stress Mu Bao Bao was under.
At the same time, she felt pained for Mu Bao Bao becauseˇshe knew just how hard it was to do what she had just said. After all, she had been in hiding all of these years because she had wanted to protect the Love Sect.
But that didn''t mean that she had a good time.
She knew just how hard it was to really hide out in the wilderness like this, so she didn''t wish that onto Mu Bao Bao.
If there was a choice, she wouldn''t want to see Mu Bao Bao forced into doing this.
Since there was nothing that they could figure out like this, the only thing that they could do now was return.
This was the perfect opportunity too since they had reached a dead end.
If the fourth prince knew somethingˇperhaps they could find some other clues to chase.
Of course, that was after they had dealt with the fourth prince and what he was nning on doing.
With this settled, they didn''t waste any time.
The next morning, they immediately set off in their carriage, but once they were far enough, Lin Fan called out Igneel and had him carry them back to their Dungeon City.
But of course, they were very far away from their Dungeon City, almost being on the exact opposite side of it.
Even taking Igneel who could fly over thend, it took them close to a week to reach the Dungeon City.
When they arrived, Lin Fan immediatelynded far away from the city itself before casting the illusion spell on them.
With their cultivation levels, it wasn''t a problem for them to run this distance on their own.
But before he understood what the fourth prince was here for, Lin Fan didn''t want anyone finding out that he was here. He wanted to use this illusion spell to sneak into the city.
If it was any other city, it would be a problem.
But since this was his own city, then he was fully in his right to do whatever he wanted here.
The guards didn''t even notice the three of them as they made their way into the city.
Once they were in the city, the first thing that Lin Fan wanted to do was find Yue Lan.
She was the one that had sent the letter, so he was certain that she would have more information for him on this matter.
But Yue Lan was a very busy person, so it was hard for him to find her in the first ce.
Luckily, he found Yue Lan in the first ce that he checked.
Yue Lan was currently working in his manor and there was no one around, so he immediately revealed himself.
The moment that he appeared in front of her, Yue Lan couldn''t help jumping because she had been caught off guard by this.
Then she looked carefully at him standing there and she couldn''t help giving a sigh before muttering, "It seems like I miss him so much that I''m even hallucinating."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile before saying, "Why don''t you try touching him and seeing if it''s a hallucination or not."
Yue Lan''s mouth couldn''t help dropping when she heard this before she slowly stood up and walked over to where Lin Fan was standing. Then she raised her hand up and slowly reached it out to poke at him.
When she felt her finger making contact, she couldn''t help being even more shocked.
She quickly moved all around Lin Fan and looked all over his body before turning to his lower half.
She couldn''t help looking in between her legs becauseˇit had been a long time since she had done ''that''.
Even if she tried to use her hand or other things, it just wasn''t enough for her since she had already been molded into his shape.
Anything that wasn''t the same shape just wasn''t enough for herˇ
So even if this was an illusionˇshe was willing to try it.
But there was a cough that came from the side of the room when she was about to move towards Lin Fan''s lower half.
When she heard this cough, she turned to see that Mu Bao Bao and a stranger were standing there.
After staring at the two of them in a daze for a bit, Yue Lan realized that this wasn''t an illusion that she was seeing and that it was the real thing standing in front of her.
There was an awkward look on her face, but she quickly gave a cough to calm herself down before saying, "You''re back."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile seeing her act this way and he came forward to reach his arms around her.
Yue Lan was caught off guard by this, but she didn''t resist at all as she allowed him to take her in his arms.
As she was in his arms, she couldn''t help letting herself enjoy the feeling of him holding her like this. It had been too long since she had felt this sensation and she had missed it very much.
Neither Mu Bao Bao or Senior Sister Bing said anything since they knew how she felt.
They had been lucky that they were able to go with him, but if they hadn''t been able to go with Lin Fan on this trip, then they would have done the same thing as her.
After a long period of silence, Yue Lan finally moved out of Lin Fan''s embrace with an embarrassed look on her face.
After all, this was not the usual way that she acted, so she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.
But it was a good thing that she was a very serious and dedicated person, so she was able to switch gears very quickly.
With a cough, she calmed herself down and revealed a serious expression.
The first thing that she did after calming down was turn to look at Senior Sister Bing and ask, "This person is?"
It wasn''t that she was singling Senior Sister Bing out on purpose, but rather because she had an actual concern about her being here.
What they were about to discuss was sensitive information, so she couldn''t just let anyone know this. Especially someone that she didn''t recognize at all who had appeared out of nowhere.
She even doubted why Lin Fan had brought her here in the first ce.
Mu Bao Bao was about to say something, but Lin Fan just raised his hand to stop her before saying, "She''s someone that we can trust."
Yue Lan looked into Lin Fan''s eyes and stared at them for a bit before giving a nod.
Without any hesitation, she turned and picked up a few folders from her desk. She then brought these folders over and handed them to Lin Fan to read.
This was the trust that she had in Lin Fan.
As long as he was willing to vouch for a person, then that person would have her trust.
Lin Fan took them and quickly read through them.
As he read them, he couldn''t help knitting his brows more and more.
Once he was done, he asked, "Is this all the information that you have?"
Yue Lan just gave a simple nod in return before letting out a sigh.
Hearing this, Lin Fan knew that she must have faced her own difficulties while he was away. So he reached his hand out and patted her on the head.
Yue Lan was once again caught off guard by this, but there was a happy smile that appeared on her face as she let him do this.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan said, "Gather everyone and let''s discuss what to do about this."
Chapter 456 Meeting The Fourth Prince Again
?
It didn''t take long for Yue Lan to gather everyone.
She had already prepared for this when she sent the letter to Lin Fan, so all she had to do was send the message.
They all gathered in the living room of the manor and then after a session of hugging and catching up, they all settled to discuss the matter at hand.
Naturally they knew about the fourth prince, but they didn''t know why the fourth prince was here.
Since this was something that would affect them all, Mu Bao Bao decided to reveal her true identity to them.
The girls were naturally shocked by this, but they were also very epting of it and didn''t mind that she had been keeping this secret from them. At the same time, they were very epting of Senior Sister Bing into Lin Fan''s harem, though there was a weing party prepared for her at night.
When Lin Fan asked about it the next day, she immediately refused to tell him anything about it.
But back to the matter at hand, they were discussing what to do about the fourth prince.
Now that they knew Mu Bao Bao''s real identity, it was easier for them to figure out why the fourth prince was here.
Since that was the case, Yue Lan and Ming Xin were able toe up with some countermeasures.
They also came up with a few guesses as to why the fourth prince was here.
As expected, the prevailing theory was that the fourth prince already knew about the Love Sect traces in this town and that even Mu Bao Bao was also here.
But if that was the case, why did the fourth prince just settle in the town waiting for them like nothing was wrong?
In this case, he would send people to gather as much evidence as possible so that it could be used against them. At the same time, he would send people out to find clues as to where Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan had gone.
But none of that happened.
Yue Lan was certain of this since she had sent people to watch over the fourth prince the entire time.
There hadn''t been a single trace of movement from the fourth prince''s party.
It wasn''t as if they were much more powerful since she had asked Mu Bao Bao''s elder brothers and sisters from the Love Sect to watch over them.
These were Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators, so they were by no means weak.
It was very likely that the actions of the fourth prince would escape their notice.
So what was the fourth prince''s n?
Lin Fan had remained silent during this entire time since he had already thought of the same things as these two.
The one thing that surprised him was that the fourth prince had remained silent this whole time since he would have also expected them to make any kind of move while he was here.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan suddenly said, "I''ll meet with the fourth prince."
The moment that he said this, all of the girls looked at him with shock.
Then before anyone else could react, both Mu Bao Bao and Yue Lan said, "No!"
The two of them looked at each other before turning back to look at me with firm looks in their eyes.
Mu Bao Bao was the one that spoke first since Yue Lan wanted to see what she had to say, "This is my problem, I don''t want to drag you into it. If someone has to meet him, then it would be me."
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile when he heard this. Then he raised his hand and flicked Mu Bao Bao on the forehead again before saying, "You know that I''ve already said that I wouldn''t do that. If you think that way again, I really will get angry."
Mu Bao Bao had a reflecting look on her face, but there was still a bit of determination in her eyes.
Yue Lan then cut in and said, "You can''t do this, this is just too risky. There''s no knowing what the other side is nning, so what will you do if they really are nning something? You should know how much power someone like the fourth prince hasˇwhat if something were to happen to you?"
Lin Fan gave a nod in response to this since he knew that her worries were valid, but at the same timeˇ
He felt that there was something different about the fourth prince.
He had felt this way from the first moment that he met him and that was what drew his attention to the fourth prince.
He didn''t know how to put it, but it almost seemed like the fourth princeˇwasn''t interested in taking the throne at all. It was almost as if he was being forced into doing this by the circumstances of his situation.
And such, Lin Fan felt that there was something different about the fourth princepared to the other princes.
After a period of silence, Lin Fan said, "Even if that is the case, I feel that this is the right thing to do."
Yue Lan pouted her lips when she heard this.
Then she moved forward to grab Lin Fan''s arm before looking up at him with teary eyes as she said, "Are you going to leave me as well? After my father, are you also nning on tossing me aside?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he saw this, but then he revealed a bitter smile and said, "Is there really a need to do all of this?"
Yue Lan didn''t react at first, but then seeing that the bitter smile on Lin Fan''s face didn''t disappear, the tears disappeared from her eyes. Then she clicked her tongue and said, "Che, so you knew."
The bitter smile on Lin Fan''s face became wider when he heard this.
He never thought that Yue Lan would do something like this, even bringing up the scar in her heart that was her fatherˇ
But he also could see the worry in her eyes.
Sometimes, acting like a viin was just a way to hide their true feelings.
Lin Fan patted her on the head and said, "Don''t worry, even if something happens, I have a way to escape. I promise that nothing will happen to me."
Yue Lan had a doubtful look in her eyes when she heard this, but seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at her, she still gave a nod in the end.
After calming her down, Lin Fan turned to the rest and said, "I''ll meet with the fourth prince alone."
This time, all of the girls couldn''t hold back as theyined that it was too dangerous.
Even those that weren''t as smart could see that this was a dumb idea and in truth, it was a very dumb decision to make. There were many different ways to go about this, but going headfirst into this without a n and just meeting the fourth prince was definitely the worst.
Not to mention that he was nning on meeting the fourth prince all alone without anyone there to support him.
Even if he wanted help, it would be toote to get help to him.
So they naturally had to speak up at this time and stop him.
But in the end, Lin Fan was adamant on this decision.
The girls weren''t able to do anything and could only act in secret to put some helpers in the area around the meeting ce.
Lin Fan didn''t stop them since he knew that this was their care, but he also knew that this wouldn''t help him much if something did happen.
They would be too far away to help and it would be hard for them to help sinceˇthey were too weak to do anything to the fourth prince''s group.
But this was a way to make them feel more assured.
Since the fourth prince had been waiting for him, it didn''t take long for a meeting to be set up.
He had arrived in the city in the morning and after talking to the girls, it had just be the afternoon. So as soon as the message was sent to the fourth prince, the meeting was set up where the fourth prince was staying.
When Lin Fan arrived alone, the guards of the fourth prince that met him at the entrance couldn''t help being surprised.
They were certain that Lin Fan would havee with others, so seeing hime alone was shocking to them.
But they didn''t mind and showed Lin Fan in since they had already received the orders to let him in.
Lin Fan was led into the residence and brought to the living room where the fourth prince was waiting for him.
When he walked in, the fourth prince was surprised to see that he was alone.
The fourth prince looked around to see if there was anyone else waiting and then he looked at the person beside him who just shook their head. After seeing this, the fourth prince couldn''t help revealing an even more surprised look.
After all, this shake of the head from this person behind him meantˇthat there was no one hiding in the vicinity.
Lin Fan had reallye to meet him alone.
But the fourth prince was the fourth prince, so he didn''t let himself be affected by this surprise for long.
He stood up and said with a smile, "Young master Lin, it really has been a long time since west met."
Chapter 457 Strange Request
?
Lin Fan nodded before cupping his hands and saying, "Young master Mo, it really has been a long time."
Then both of them just sat there sipping their tea, but during this time, they also paid close attention to each other.
It was clear that they were currently sizing up the other side, trying to figure out what their intentions were.
It was clear why Lin Fan was sizing up the fourth prince, but as for the fourth princeˇhe was surprised that Lin Fan would actually meet him like this. He never expected Lin Fan to be this direct and just meet him all alone.
He was certain that there would be all kinds of excuses given to dy this meeting. Then he woulde and meet him with plenty of other people to guard him because he would be suspicious of him.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan met with him without a single guard.
He didn''t even put anyone in the vicinity just in case.
Was this confidence, or was this trust in the fourth prince?
This just made it harder for him to say what he needed to say since he started doubting these words that he had for Lin Fan, even if these words hade from his royal father who had never doubted before.
So there was a long silence that hung in the room before the fourth prince finally broke first by saying, "Young master Lin, I wonder if you''ve made any progress on the task that I gave youst time."
This was a sign of him taking a step back since he wasn''t able to see through Lin Fan.
He didn''t take a risk by asking anything that pushed too far, instead he asked something that was rted to what they had discussed before. This gave him a reason to be here and to request a meeting with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just had a calm look on his face when he heard this.
He pulled out a few pieces of paper from his Storage Ring that he ced on the table in between them.
Then he said, "Unfortunately, it was a fake. It was a decoy that was put there to attract attention from certain people. Moreover, the name that they seemed to use was Mu Bao Bao and not Mu Bao Hua."
The fourth prince knitted his brows when he heard this and he picked up the pieces of paper that had been ced on the table in front of him.
As he read these pieces of paper, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because everything had been clearly written out on them and they even included irrefutable facts about these ces that the fourth prince already knew. Even if he wanted to make a case against it, he knew that it was impossible.
But this wasn''t what his information had told himˇ
He had been certain that it was Mu Bao Hua who had been in this area.
After a moment of silence, the fourth prince asked, "Who was it that was behind this?"
This was the only piece of information that was missing from the report that he was reading.
He assumed that Lin Fan had left it out because it was too important to put in a report like this.
Lin Fan calmly said, "It was the eighth and twelfth princes."
When the fourth prince heard this, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
That was because while he already knew that the eighth prince was involved, the twelfth prince being involved as well was definitely something that caught him off guard. He had no idea that the twelfth prince had also been involved in this matter.
If the twelfth prince was also involved, that meant that this matter went much deeper than he had thought.
He knew that it wouldn''t just be two princes if it also involved the twelfth prince since the twelfth prince was a shrewd person who calcted his benefits. Unless it was big enough to create a lot of benefits for him, he wasn''t someone that would take this kind of risk.
So just how deep did this run?
The more that he thought about it, the more the fourth prince knitted his brows and the more afraid he became.
He had never imagined that things had already gotten this bad between themˇ
But he also knew that it was all futile since their royal father had already made a decision on who would take over for him. This had been decided a long ago and if it wasn''t for that incident, then he would have abdicated a long time ago instead of being in the state he was now.
That matter did happen in the end and everything they were doing now was to make up for itˇ
After these thoughts passed through his mind, the fourth prince couldn''t help letting out a long sigh.
The ones around him misunderstood this as him being emotional over finding out that his brothers were involved in the plot. At the same time, it motivated them to serve the fourth prince even more than before since they knew that this was the kind of person he was.
The fourth prince was a kind and determined individual who wanted the best for their empire.
If it wasn''t for the selfishness of the other princesˇ
Lin Fan just sat there with a calm look on his face, but he also felt that something was wrong with the fourth princeˇ
It was different from how he had expected him to react.
But he wasn''t able to read him, so he just sat there in silence and waited for the fourth prince''s reaction.
After a long silence, the fourth prince finally said, "Thank you for everything that you''ve done, this has been very insightful."
Lin Fan gave a slight nod without saying anything else.
Seeing that the fourth prince didn''t seem like he was going to say anything, he decided to take a chance.
So without hesitation, Lin Fan stood up and cupped his hands to the fourth prince before saying, "Young master Mu, if there is nothing else, I will be leaving first."
Once again, without hesitation, he turned to head to the door.
But before he could leave, the fourth prince called out to him as he had expected.
"Young master Lin, there''s actually another matter that I need to discuss with you."
Lin Fan revealed a trace of annoyance, but then he quickly turned back with a calm look.
However, the look in his eyes made it clear that he didn''t want to waste time.
Lin Fan said, "Young master Mu, what is this other matter you want to discuss?"
After Lin Fan said this though, the fourth prince revealed a hesitant look. It was as if he had something to say, but he didn''t know how to say it.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help feeling even more badly about this.
Something that would even make the fourth prince hesitate like this, there was no doubt that this was something very big. Something like this would surely get him caught up in something that would be too much for him.
So the only thought that he had now was to figure out a way to reject this.
After a long period of hesitation, the fourth prince finally said, "Young master Lin, it is like thisˇmy royal father has a request for you."
When Lin Fan heard this, he immediately knitted his brows.
He had already expected the fourth prince to have something for him, but he never thought that it would be this serious.
After all, this was a matter that involved the emperor, the ruler of the nation.
This time, it seemed that it was far beyond anything that he had encountered before.
Seeing that Lin Fan had his brows deeply knit, the fourth prince could guess what he was thinking.
But of course, he was still hesitating on whether to speak or not.
Lin Fan had finished the task that he had been assigned and had even given him information that was very valuable, but here he was repaying his hard work with malice by giving him even more trouble.
He knew what kind of person Lin Fan was and what he wanted.
If it hadn''t been for the urgent nature of this matter, he wouldn''t have asked Lin Fan about the ''Mu Bao Hua'' matter in the first ce.
But this time, he was also helpless since this was an order from his royal father and he had no choice but to ry this message.
So after a long period of hesitation, the fourth prince still said, "My royal father has asked that you and that girl by your sidee to meet him."
When Lin Fan heard this, he immediately deeply knitted his brows as he raised his guard right away.
It seemed like he had underestimated the fourth princeˇno, the emperor. He had thought that he had already hidden all traces of this, but it seemed that the emperor knew more than he was putting on when he asked for ''that girl'' toe as well.
Lin Fan could tell that the fourth prince didn''t know a single thing about this matter with the look on his face and he was simply rying the words that the emperor gave him.
But where had he made this mistake and exposed himself?
As far as he could remember, there wasn''t a single thing that he had done that should have exposed thisˇ
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, the fourth prince was a bit confused before taking out a piece of paper to hand to Lin Fan.
Chapter 458 Shocking Letter
?
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the piece of paper that the fourth prince was handing him. His eyes were filled with doubt as he looked at this piece of paper, but he still took it in the end.
As he brought it up to look at, he was immediately surprised to sense the power that wasing from it.
Whoever had written on this clearly wasn''t a weak personˇ
This auraˇwas even stronger than the aura that he received from Mu Bao Bao when she released her full power.
But who was this from?
When he saw the symbol that was on it, he immediately understood who this was a letter from.
It was the symbol of the Mu Royal Family and not only that, it was the symbol that was like the token that he had seenst time. This meant that thisˇwas most likely a letter from the emperor himself.
But that just made Lin Fan even more worried.
He had already heard the fourth prince say that this was a request from his royal father, but he never expected a formal piece of writing from the emperor.
This was far beyond just a verbal request since there was actual proof of this request.
This meant that this wasn''t a vague request, but a sincere request from the emperor.
Something like this was without a doubt very dangerous, which is why Lin Fan became even more worried.
Still, he had taken it, so he had to read it at the very least.
The moment that he read itˇhe couldn''t help being shocked.
There was nothing serious about this letter at all, it was as if it was just a simple letter from the emperor to him. But the way that the letter was written waspletely strange since it had many details that he didn''t understand.
The emperor talked about things that seemed arbitrary, but these things also seemed to have a deeper meaning.
It was almost as if this letter wasn''t a letter addressed to him, but rather addressed to someone else.
The moment that he saw it, he had already guessed who this letter was really forˇ
At the very end of the letter though, there was a line that seemed to be addressed to him.
"Thank you for taking care of my daughter during this time and I hope that you can bring her to see meˇ"
The final part of the letter made Lin Fan immediately knit his brows when he read this.
After reading it several times to make sure that he hadn''t made a mistake, he looked back up at the fourth prince. He looked at the fourth prince with narrowed eyes and a serious look, as if he was gauging him.
However, judging by the expression on the fourth prince''s face, it didn''t seem like he knew anything about this.
It even looked like he didn''t know what was written in the letter at all.
But if that was the case, then Lin Fan was even more confused.
The fourth prince didn''t know a thing and the emperor knew everything, so why did he send the fourth prince? Was he not scared that the fourth prince would do something once he found out the truth?
Or could it be that the emperor had a deeper meaning to this?
All of thispletely confused Lin Fan since he didn''t understand what the emperor''s y here was.
It all seemed like a very random thing that he was doingˇ
Almost as if he didn''t have a n at all and he just sincerely wanted to see his daughter.
But that scared Lin Fan even more.
Thest line in that letter contained just too much for him to calmly ept.
The first part alone was shocking enough, but the second partˇwas enough to not just shock him, but shock the entire nation.
So this wasn''t something that he could decide on his own, even if every cell of his body was screaming at him to stay out of this matter.
He would have to discuss this with Mu Bao Bao before making a decision.
So Lin Fan put away the piece of paper before saying, "Your highness, I need to go back and discuss this with the others before making a decision."
The fourth prince slightly knitted his brows when he heard the way that Lin Fan had addressed him before he gave a small sigh.
He already knew that this matter would create a rift between them, but he was stuck in the middle of this and had no choice on how to act. So the only thing that he could do was follow the instructions that his royal father had given him.
The guards around him couldn''t help knitting their brows as well.
They had already found Lin Fan displeasing to the eye, but hearing the way that he addressed the fourth prince, they were even more displeased. They couldn''t take it and were about to say something, but the fourth prince suddenly raised his hand to stop them.
After shaking his head at them, the fourth prince turned to look at Lin Fan with a smile as he said, "Please, take as much time as you need. I hope that I will hear a favourable response from you."
Then as Lin Fan stood up to leave, the fourth prince added, "My royal father also wanted me to remind you that there''s not much time left, so he hopes that you wille as soon as possible."
These words made Lin Fan knit his brows, but he didn''t turn around.
He just gave a simple nod before walking out of the room.
Once he was gone, the fourth prince''s subordinates wanted to say something, but the fourth prince raised his hand to stop them.
All of them looked unreconciled until the fourth prince suddenly red at them with a sharp gaze.
These subordinates didn''t understand what they had done wrong, but they immediately backed down. They bowed their heads and started to apologize, even though they didn''t feel like they had done anything wrong.
But the fourth prince justpletely ignored them.
He looked in the direction that Lin Fan had walked out in and just stared at the door in silence for a bit.
After a long time, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh.
That was because he felt a lot of regret over this matter.
Lin Fan was a person that he valued since he could tell that he wasn''t normal. He had given Lin Fan two different missions that had been hard for everyone else, but Lin Fan hadpleted them perfectly and given him surprises that he didn''t even expect.
This just showed that Lin Fan''s abilities were far beyond what he could imagineˇ
This was someone that would be very good to have in the future for the sake of their Mu Empire.
However, he was certain that there was a rift that was created between them after what happened today.
That was the thing that he regretted the most.
If only he could have found some way to maintain the rtionship that he had with Lin Fan, perhaps it wouldn''t have been as bad.
But he was stuck in the middle and could only act out the role that he had been given.
He had no choice but to act on behalf of his royal father and do what he told him to do.
In the future, there would be no chance to rebuild the rtionship that he once had with Lin Fan. This was something that he was certain of.
So the fourth prince couldn''t help giving another sigh as this thought passed through his mind.
ˇ
After Lin Fan left the fourth prince''s residence, he returned back to his manor where they were all waiting for him.
When he walked in, all of the girls suddenly surrounded him and looked all over his body.
They didn''t miss a single inch of his body as they went around making sure that he wasn''t hurt at all.
Once they had finished this, they pulled out a chair and patted it, as if signalling for him to sit down.
With a bitter smile, Lin Fan sat down with them standing all around him. With the way that he was sitting, it was almost as if he was being interrogated right nowˇno, he was indeed being interrogated and the topic of this interrogation was the meeting he had with the fourth prince.
With all of these gazes on him, Lin Fan had no choice but to share with them what had happened in the meeting with the fourth prince.
He didn''t miss a single detail since in the first ce, he was able to trust thempletely. There wasn''t anything that he needed to hide from these girls that he would trust with his life.
As they listened, they couldn''t help knitting their brows since they all felt that something was off like Lin Fan had.
Then when he came to the letter, they quickly urged him to take it out.
However, Lin Fan refused to do this and turned to look at Mu Bao Bao.
He took her by the hand and pulled her into a corner so that they were alone.
It was only when they were alone that he took out the letter for Mu Bao Bao to read.
Then he turned back and stood between her and the rest of the girls, making sure that they kept their distance from her.
The other girls were confused by this, but they at least respected Lin Fan''s decision and Mu Bao Bao''s privacy, so they didn''t try to peek at it.
Mu Bao Bao looked down at the letter and when she did, her expression changed.
Chapter 459 Reluctant Decision
?
The more that she read, the more her expression changed.
It was clear to Lin Fan that she recognized the things that were written on the letter and that she was remembering all the things that were being brought up by it.
But the biggest change to her expression came when she read the final line.
She looked at Lin Fan with a strange look and he just gave a simple nod in response.
At this, there was a worried look that appeared on her face as she looked at everyone around her before looking back down at the letter. While she looked at the letter, there was a look of deep thought and worry on her face.
It was clear that she was struggling over something, but they could tell that it was private, so they just waited for her to finish sorting out her thoughts.
After a long period of silence, Mu Bao Bao looked back up at Lin Fan with a conflicted look as she asked, "What should I do?"
Lin Fan didn''t have a good answer for her since he knew that this was too difficult of a problem in the first ce.
The two of them just sat there in silence looking at each other with conflicted looks.
In the end, there was a sudden p that broke that silence, but this p didn''te from either of them.
They were both caught off guard by this sudden p and they turned in a daze to look at Yue Lan who had her hands up.
She had a stern look on her face that immediately made them look down.
It was almost as if they had done something wrong.
After they looked down, she said, "What are you doing?"
Both of them looked up again and looked at each other before looking at her with a confused look.
This showed that they had absolutely no idea what was wrong.
Yue Lan knitted her brows even more as she said, "Do you really not know what you''ve done wrong?"
The confused looks on both of their faces became stronger as they really didn''t know what Yue Lan was talking about.
Finally Yue Lan gave a sigh and said, "I never thought that you trusted us this little."
At this, both of their chins dropped and they revealed looks of shock.
They sat there in a daze like this for a bit before they suddenly started trying to exin.
"Thisˇit''s not about trust orˇit''s dangerous if youˇ"
Just like this, they weren''t able to formplete sentences as they tried to exin themselves.
But in the end, they couldn''t get a proper single statement out since they didn''t know what to say in this situation.
Yue Lan turned to look at Lin Fan with a re that forced his head down before she walked over to where Mu Bao Bao was sitting.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help flinching when she saw Yue Laning towards her like this, but at least she remained in her seat and waited for Yue Lan to do what she wanted to do.
Yue Lan suddenly raised her hands and Mu Bao Bao flinched again before sitting up straight as if she was going to let her do it.
But what she thought wasing never came.
Instead, she felt two arms wrap around her and pull her into a warm embrace.
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes just opened wide in shock as she didn''t know how to react to this.
However, she then heard Yue Lan say in a gentle and soft voice, "I know that you want to protect us, but sometimes you should let us protect you as well. We all care about each other and you don''t need to keep everything inside. You should trust in our abilities a bit."
Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything at first as she looked at Yue Lan with those wide eyes filled with shock.
Then she slowly said in a hesitant voice, "But you really don''t know just how big the thing you''re getting into is. This is something that can cause your death with just a single mistakeˇas well as destroy the entire cityˇ"
Yue Lan patted her on the back and said, "No matter what it is, we''ll get through it together. We''re sisters, aren''t we?"
When Mu Bao Bao heard this, she couldn''t help looking up at Yue Lan with tears in her eyes before burying her head in her chest.
At the same time, the other girls all moved over tofort her and calm her down.
Lin Fan watched without saying a thing since he knew that this wasn''t his time to interfere. This was something that was between them, so all he should do is sit there and keep his mouth shut.
But he couldn''t stop the faint smile that appeared on his lips as he watched this.
Once upon a time, he had been worried that if his harem ever became too big, he would encounter problems where they would fight with one another. But now, he knew that this would never be a problem since there was Yue Lan here.
She was like the big sister that took care of everyone in his harem, keeping the harmony and making sure they never fought each other.
At this, he couldn''t help feeling grateful towards her.
He could see all the effort that she had put in behind the scenes based on how everyone acted around her. If she didn''t do all that she could to bond with them, it was impossible for them to all follow her like this.
In fact, it wasn''t just thatˇ
If it wasn''t for all the things that Yue Lan did behind the scenes for both the city and the business, it would have copsed a long time ago.
It was impossible to count up how much he owed her, but he would do his best to make it up to her.
They took some time to calm down, but in the end, Mu Bao Bao had made a decision.
She would tell them everything about herself and what this letter was about.
As they listened, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks that grew with each twist that they heard. By the end of it, not a single one of them could close their mouths with how their chins had dropped. It was even to the point where some of their chins looked like they were about to touch the ground.
Lin Fan had already expected this, but he didn''t say a thing as he carefully watched how they reacted.
Finally, Yue Lan was the first to react as she said, "Do we need to run?"
All of them turned to look at Yue Lan with strange looks, but in the end, they couldn''t help giving a nod in agreement.
After all, that was the safest way that they could handle this.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Not yet. We don''t know what they are nning, so we can''t just run away yet. Even if we did run, what about all the things that we can''t take with us. Are you willing to abandon it all?"
By that, he was referring to the city that they had established and the business that Yue Lan had built.
The other side was the ruler of the entire Mu Empire, so it wasn''t as if there would be any ce that they could run unless they fled the Mu Empire.
That would mean giving up everything that they had built up to this point which was something that they were hesitant to do.
So in the end, they couldn''t help thinking about the alternative.
That was to bring Mu Bao Bao to see the person that wanted to see her.
They had no idea what he was nning, but there was at least the chance that it wasn''t badˇNot to mention that this was a very good chance that it wasn''t something bad because of the tone of this letter.
In the end, it was all up to Mu Bao Bao.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before finally saying something.
He went past the girls and took Mu Bao Bao by the shoulder, holding her so that he looked right into her eyes as he asked, "Are you sure that this is what you want?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes couldn''t help trembling when she heard this, but then she quickly looked away from Lin Fan.
It was as if it hurt her to look at him like thisˇ
But Lin Fan took her chin and forced her to look back at him as he looked right into her eyes, waiting for her response.
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes became veryplicated as she looked up into Lin Fan''s eyes.
At the same time though, she felt like these eyes in front of her could see right through her soul.
It was as if these eyes could see everything that she was thinkingˇ
So if there was no way of hiding it, she would justˇ
With a bit of hesitation, Mu Bao Bao shook her head.
Seeing this, Lin Fan finally revealed a smile and said, "Well that makes it easy then."
The others were confused when they heard this, but then they were shocked when they heard his next words.
"I''ll go with Bao Bao to see her dad."
All of them had shocked looks, but it was Yue Lan that stopped them.
She had been staring at Mu Bao Bao as well, so she could guess what Lin Fan was thinking.
With a sigh, she said, "I''ll set things up for you then."
Lin Fan nodded and looked back at her with a look of gratitude.
Things were always easier when you had someone that had a high IQ and EQ like this.
Chapter 460 Traveling With The Fourth Prince
?
Since they had made their decision, it was time to inform the fourth prince.
Yue Lan took care of this by sending a messenger to request a meeting, but to their surprise, the fourth prince immediately agreed to one.
It was already the middle of the night with how long their talk had taken, but the fourth prince didn''t seem to care at all.
Yue Lan had thought that the fourth prince would even chase the messenger off for bothering them in the middle of the night. She had only sent it out of courtesy to the fourth prince, but she never thought that it would end like this.
Since the fourth prince was waiting, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could keep the fourth prince waiting for long.
So he headed off to meet the fourth prince alone again.
When he arrived, he found that the fourth prince was actually waiting for him.
It wasn''t as if the fourth prince was standing outside waiting for him, but there was the fourth prince''s attendant waiting there.
Lin Fan recognized this person because he had been in the meeting with him and the fourth prince before.
When the attendant saw Lin Fan, he just gave a simple bow before leading the way in. With the way that he was treating Lin Fan, it was almost as if he was looking down on him.
Though that really wasn''t strange since one side was a close attendant of the fourth prince while the other side was someone who had be a city lord because of the whim of a prince.
There was noparison in status between the two.
The attendant brought Lin Fan into the fourth prince''s room where the fourth prince was waiting for him.
Lin Fan was about to give a bow to the fourth prince, but the fourth prince quickly raised a hand to stop him. Then the fourth prince gestured to the seat in front of him before simply saying, "Sit."
After Lin Fan sat down, the fourth prince said, "Young master Lin, have youe to a decision yet?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear how direct the fourth prince was being and he was even more surprised to hear a trace of impatience in the fourth prince''s voice.
It was almost as if he couldn''t wait to hear what decision that Lin Fan would make.
At the same timeˇit was almost as if he was afraid to hear Lin Fan''s decision, like he was scared that Lin Fan would refuse.
Lin Fan was confused and surprised that the fourth prince would act this way, but he didn''t say anything.
After all, he hade with good news for the fourth prince.
After taking a deep breath, he said, "I wille with young master Mu to meet that person."
The fourth prince revealed a surprised look before suddenly breaking out in a smile.
He gave a p and a chuckle before saying, "I knew that I wasn''t mistaken about young master Lin, you really are a man that understands things."
He suddenly stood up and walked over to Lin Fan''s side before patting him on the shoulder. As he did this, he said, "You are a good brother who really gets me! I couldn''t ask for a better brother!"
Lin Fan was taken aback even more when he heard this.
He looked at the fourth prince with a strange look, not understanding why he was acting this wayˇ
No matter how he looked at it, he shouldn''t be someone that was this close to the fourth prince.
But the fourth prince was doing this on purpose.
He had regretted how things had ended between him and Lin Fanst time, so he wanted to make up for it. He didn''t want to leave things as they were between him and Lin Fan since he valued Lin Fan.
He knew that Lin Fan was someone with special abilities, so he wanted him on his side.
So he would go out of his way to act close so that they could have the same rtionship as before.
At the same time, there was a small part of the fourth prince that wanted to be closer to Lin Fan.
He didn''t know why he felt this way, but he did feel this way.
So he tried to act as friendly as he could with Lin Fan.
What he didn''t know was that all that this did was put Lin Fan off.
Lin Fan wanted to leave as soon as possible when he saw the fourth prince like this, so he simply said, "Let us converge tomorrow and set off in the morning."
Then without waiting for the fourth prince to say anything, he suddenly stood up and turned to leave.
When the fourth prince''s attendants saw this, they all felt anger.
The way that Lin Fan had said this almost seemed like he was on equal footing with the fourth prince. That was without a doubt looking down on their master!
But before they could say anything, the fourth prince raised his hand to stop them.
Then he turned back to Lin Fan and said, "Alright, we''ll meet tomorrow then."
Then as if he had suddenly remembered something, the fourth prince added, "Young master Lin, please don''t forget about that other person that needs toe."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he still turned to give a nod before saying, "That person wille as well."
The fourth prince gave a simple nod in response to this without saying anything else.
Once Lin Fan had left, the fourth prince''s attendants had wanted toin again, but he stopped them. He just kept looking in the direction that Lin Fan had left with a smile on his face and a strange look of determination in his eyes.
On the other side, Lin Fan had a bitter look on his face as he walked away from the fourth prince''s residence.
ˇ
In the morning, Lin Fan came back to the fourth prince''s residence to find that they were all waiting outside for him.
There was the carriage and everything else prepared, the only thing left was him and Mu Bao Bao missing.
When they saw him arrive, the attendants all revealed looks of disdain as if they looked down on him for making them wait like this.
But the fourth prince quickly came forward and waved his hand before saying, "Young master Lin, you''re here. Come, let''s share a carriage."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a strange look when he heard and saw this.
After all, the fourth prince acting like a friend who was inviting him out really did seem strangeˇ
But before anything could happen, the attendants quickly turned their attention to Mu Bao Bao.
That was because Mu Bao Bao waspletely covered in a cloak right now.
No matter how they looked at her, she seemed like a suspicious person.
Out of concern for their master''s safety, there was no way that they would let someone like thise near him.
So they quickly surrounded the fourth prince even though he clearly had a look of protest on his face.
The attendant who had shown Lin Fan to the roomst night came forward and asked, "Young master Lin, this person is?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "This is the person that his majesty wants to meet. So if you''re against this personing, then I don''t think there is a reason for me toe as well."
When the fourth prince heard this, he could no longer hold back.
He immediately pushed the attendants out of the way and said, "Young master Lin, there''s no need for that. My attendants were just being cautious, there''s no need to take this to heart."
As he said this, he turned to re at them and all of them meekly lowered their heads before giving nods of agreement.
Seeing this, the fourth prince was about to say something else, but Lin Fan cut him off by saying, "Your highness, they are concerned about your safety and it is a valid concern. You can''t just go in the same carriage as someone who hides themselves under a cloak like this, what if they turn out to be an assassin?"
The fourth prince revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
At the same time he thought, "So you''re telling me that you''re nning on sending an assassin after me to my face? This is a person that you brought, so if you say they are an assassin, does that mean you''re nning on killing me?"
But he kept this thought to himself.
Lin Fan wasn''t affected by this and just calmly waved his hand.
When he did, there was a carriage that suddenly ran over at a speed that caught them off guard.
When the dust settled, they found that there was a carriage that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
Lin Fan once again calmly said, "I will be taking my own carriage instead."
Since he had said all of this, there really wasn''t anything else that the fourth prince could say.
But the attendants that were with him couldn''t help being shocked by the carriage.
It wasn''t the carriage itself that they were shocked by, but rather the horse that pulled this carriage.
Because they could tell from the ming mane that it had that this was a spirit beast and not just any spirit beast, but a powerful one.
They looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
Just how had he tamed a spirit beast like this to pull his carriage?
Chapter 461 The Fourth Prince’s Awkwardness
?
Lin Fan ignored the fourth prince''s group as he reached his hand out towards Mu Bao Bao.
Then he helped her up into the carriage before getting into the carriage himself, but he took the driver''s seat since he couldn''t bring a driver with him this time.
If he wasn''t traveling alone, he would bring a driver, but it was too dangerous to do that, so he would fulfill that role himself.
But then again, he was also used to this since most of the time he traveled alone.
He was about to move the carriage forward when he suddenly remembered something, causing him to turn back to look in the fourth prince''s direction. He calmly said, "Are we heading out or not?"
He didn''t know where they were going, so he couldn''t lead even if he wanted to.
So he had no choice but to wait for the fourth prince''s group to go first and then follow them.
These words snapped the fourth prince''s attendants out of their daze and they were about to say something about his supposed rude tone, but the fourth prince raised his hand to stop them again.
Rather than getting angry at Lin Fan''s frank tone, he revealed a smile and said, "Let''s set off then."
He walked over to his own carriage and waved his hand at his attendants to start heading out.
They all had different expressions on their faces, but it was clear that there wasn''t a single one that approved of this. Still, the fourth prince was the fourth prince and there was nothing that they could say about this.
Since the fourth prince had already given his order, the only thing that they could do was follow it.
So the attendants entered the various carriages and they started heading off.
They paid no attention to Lin Fan''s carriage and took the lead, creating a full motorcade.
In the end, Lin Fan was left to the very end of this motorcade and could only follow behind them. However, he didn''t mind this since this was what he wanted in the first ce.
Being able to stay low-key like this was the best thing for him after all.
But it didn''t seem like the fourth prince would let him stay this way.
After a day of traveling, they stopped in a clearing by the road to set up camp.
This clearing had plenty of space, so Lin Fan purposefully set up his tent far away from the rest of the group so that the cover of night would be able to hide some things.
But the fourth prince ruined that n.
Seeing that Lin Fan was camped out far away from the rest, the fourth prince gave a snap of a finger and an order.
After a moment of hesitation from his attendants, they still followed his order in the end and started tearing down the tent that had already been set up. That tent was quickly brought over to where Lin Fan''s tent was and they set it up again right next to Lin Fan.
While the attendants were doing this, the fourth prince came over to Lin Fan who was sitting by the fire and sat down in front of him.
After sitting down, the fourth prince said with a smile, "Brother Lin, you shouldn''t sit here all by yourself. It''s dangerous at night, so we should stick together."
At first no one reacted to this, but then all of the attendants couldn''t help looking at the fourth prince with shocked looks.
It wasn''t because of what he had said, but rather because of how he had addressed Lin Fan.
"Brother Lin."
A prince was calling thismoner a brotherˇthis was a very big thing!
Lin Fan was also taken aback when he heard this, but then he revealed a bitter smile as he said, "You shouldn''t stay too close to me, your highness. Nights are dangerous as you say and you should take care of your own well being. There''s no need for you to worry about someone like me."
The fourth prince just replied with a smile, "Brother Lin, there''s no need to be like that. We will be safer if we all stick together and watch each other''s backs." Then after a pause, he added, "Oh, there''s no need to address me that seriously. You can just call me Brother Mu while we''re traveling, that should raise less suspicion."
At this, everyone looked at the fourth prince with shocked expressions.
It was one thing for him to address Lin Fan as brother, but it was apletely different matter for Lin Fan to address him as brother.
This was aplete tear down of the wall that is social status between them and it would be catastrophic if someone were to find out about this.
The attendants knew that they had to shut this matter down right away, but they couldn''t stop the fourth prince.
So the only thing that they could do was put pressure on Lin Fan.
But Lin Fan also didn''t want this either.
He didn''t know what the fourth prince was trying to pull, but he knew that it was better for him not to bite on this matter.
After all, being brothers with one of the princes wouldpletely lock him onto that prince''s side and before his city was strong enough, that was equal to a death sentence.
Right now, he was able to keep a bnce between the princes because they all thought different things about him and he kept everything vague. However, once he made it clear which prince he was close with, there was no doubt that they would never let him off.
So he could never be brothers with the fourth prince.
Even without the attendants ring at him, Lin Fan would have shut this down anyway.
So with a cough, he said, "Your highness, I don''t think we''re that close for this kind of thing. It is better if I continue addressing your highness in the same manner."
The attendants gave nods in response to this.
They felt appreciation for Lin Fan for the first time, not because of any good traits of his, but rather because he was someone that knew his ce.
He wasn''t someone that tried to overreach and burn them all, so they were happy about that.
But the fourth prince wouldn''t allow things to end there.
"Brother Lin, even if we aren''t close now, we can be closer. So how about we have a little talk and learn more about each other?" The fourth prince didn''t give up that easily as he kept pushing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a strange look when he heard this.
The way that the fourth prince kept pushing himself closer to him, it was almost like the way that a man tried to get closer to a woman that he lovedˇ
Could it be that the fourth prince swung that way?
That would exin the enthusiasm that he had whenever he tried to approach Lin Fan, butˇwas the fourth prince really like that?
No, he couldn''t be like that.
Lin Fan threw that thought out of his mind.
He had already heard that the fourth prince was someone who had many flowers in hand and was someone who didn''tck beauties chasing himˇ
But then again, he had also never heard anything about the fourth prince walking hand in hand with a flower. There were countless flowers avable to him, but he had avoided them allˇ
The more that he thought about it, the more that he thought that his guesses were true.
The way that he looked at the fourth prince kept bing more and more strange. At the same time, there was a cold sweat that appeared on his back that soon drenched the back of his shirt.
After a long time, he gave a cough and said, "Your highness, I don''t think that it''s a good idea for us to do that. If we do be closer like this, I feel that it would send off the wrong message to certain people. It is better if we maintain our current rtionship."
The attendants all nodded along with this and were about to try convincing the fourth prince against this, but they didn''t get a chance as the fourth prince moved first.
The fourth prince puffed his cheeks and pouted his lips as he said, "Brother Lin, is there something that you dislike about me? If so, you can tell me directly and I will do my best to take care of it."
When they saw the dignified and powerful fourth prince acting this way, all of the attendants couldn''t help being shocked.
Even Lin Fan, who didn''t know the fourth prince that well, waspletely shocked by his current actions.
After all, even a fool would be able to tell that there was something off about thisˇ
It was almost like the fourth prince was acting like a displeased lover who had been shunnedˇ
The more that he acted this way, the more that Lin Fan suspected that the fourth prince yed for the other teamˇ
With a cough, Lin Fan said, "Your highness, it is gettingte. Perhaps we should go to sleep so we can prepare for tomorrow."
The fourth prince clearly didn''t like this idea, but since Lin Fan had given a logical idea, he really couldn''t refute it.
So with a sigh, he said, "Alright, let''s continue this tomorrow then. Brother Lin, I hope that you will be able to understand my sincerity one day."
Then without waiting for anyone to say anything, the fourth prince stood up and walked into his tent.
Lin Fan was just left there with a bitter smile on his face.
The words that the fourth prince had said nowˇthey were like someone who had confessed and had been rejected, but they wouldn''t give up on the person that they loved.
Was the fourth princeˇreally ''that''?
Chapter 462 Suddenly Meeting
?
When Lin Fan came back to the tent, he found that Mu Bao Bao was waiting there for him.
Even though she still had her hood on, he could tell from the way that her body was trembling slightly that she had seen everything. It was clear that she was doing her best to suppress herughter right now.
When Lin Fan saw this, his face turned a bit dark and he didn''t hesitate to go over there to grab her in his arms.
Mu Bao Bao was caught off guard by this, but she didn''t resist as she let him take her in his arms.
Lin Fan looked at her with an evil smile and said, "It seems like you need to be punished."
Mu Bao Bao gave a shiver when she heard this, but it was actually a shiver of excitement.
But before they could do anything, there was a voice that came from outside, "Brother Lin, don''t worry about standing guard. My people will take care of that, so you can just get a good night''s rest."
Lin Fan hadpletely forgotten about this matter since he usually had his tamed beasts for that, but he couldn''t do that this time since he didn''t want to show his cards to the fourth prince''s group.
At the same time, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile at this.
He didn''t keep going with Mu Bao Bao since he knew that the moment had passed and it was possible that the fourth prince would cut in at any time, so they just sat there awkwardly in the tent.
During this time, Mu Bao Bao started shaking again, but this wasn''t from excitement.
She wasughing at Lin Fan over how the fourth prince was acting.
It was almost as if he was stalking Lin Fan with how much he bothered him, even shouting out to him in the middle of the night.
Lin Fan had a bitter smile on his face when he saw this and he pulled out a pillow from his Storage Ring that he threw at Mu Bao Bao''s face before saying, "Go sleep already. It''ll be a long day tomorrow."
Mu Bao Bao grabbed the pillow, but she put it to the side and came over with a nket to grab his arm before lying down against him.
She put her head in his chest and then rxed as she let herself drift off.
Lin Fan just looked at her with a pampering smile before patting her on the head and lying down to sleep himself.
Their n had been to go into the Minor World to sleep, but with how the fourth prince was acting, that really wasn''t possible now.
So they had no choice but to sleep out here in the tent.
Inside of the Minor World though, Senior Sister Bing, L, and Xiao Yue had been waiting for Lin Fan.
Instead of staying in the city, they had insisted oning along after finding out about the existence of the Minor World.
In the past, they knew that they were too weak toe along, so they had obediently stayed in the city training to get stronger. But now that there was the Minor World for them to hide in, they had insisted oning, even threatening Lin Fan if they weren''t allowed toe.
The other girls had also wanted toe, but they had their own things to do.
Tian Tian was the head of the Mercenary Guild, so she couldn''t just disappear.
Yue Lan was the one that ran the town, so it was even more impossible for her to disappear.
Although Ming Xin was ater, she had shown her intelligence and had be another essential part of the town that couldn''t leave just like Yue Lan.
As for Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Ming Yue, that was where Lin Fan put his foot down.
The two of them had very weak cultivations, so he wouldn''t let them put themselves in danger even if there was a Minor World for them to hide in. That was the line that he drew and no matter what Duanmu Yi said, he didn''t listen at all.
As for Duanmu Ming Yue, she was easier to deal with since she just epted everything that Lin Fan told her. She was obedient to an almost terrifying degree, but Lin Fan chose not to think about it.
He felt bad for the girls waiting for him in the Minor World, but they should know that if something came up, he would go into the Minor World.
So there was nothing that he could do.
He would have to make it up to them another time.
The next morning, the fourth prince woke up bright and early to greet Lin Fan.
He had evene over with a te of breakfast in hand which almost made him seem like a wife who was waking her husband upˇbut he was a prince and he was a man!
Lin Fan had a dark look on his face before rejecting this breakfast that the fourth prince brought over to him.
Over the next few days, there were many incidents like thisˇ
But the worst one in Lin Fan''s opinion was definitely the bath incident.
By chance, they had found a nice spring where they could all take the time to have a bath.
The fourth prince showed his generosity by allowing Lin Fan''s group to go first and Lin Fan went after the girls had finished.
While he had been waiting at the camp for the girls to finish, he felt strange since the fourth prince''s eyes had been on him the entire time.
Then when he went to take a bath, the fourth prince made a move.
While Lin Fan was in the middle of bathing, the fourth prince suddenly arrived saying, "Brother Lin, how about we bathe together? I''m sure some naked bonding is all we need to be closer!"
Lin Fan was so shocked by this that he wasn''t even able to cover himself in time and during that period, the fourth prince sawˇ
"Elephant!"
The fourth prince was shocked by what he saw and then he couldn''t help taking a step back.
Evenpared to his own that he was proud of, he had never seen anything that was as big as thisˇ
There was an awkward atmosphere that hung in the air before Lin Fan quickly covered himself and disappeared.
When he reappeared, he was back at the tent and hepletely ignored the fourth prince.
That was the bath incident.
After that, the fourth prince settled a bit, but from time to time, he would peek at Lin Fan''s lower halfˇ
Just like this, they traveled for a few days until they finally came to a town.
The fourth prince sent his attendants away and then had Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao follow him.
They were confused since this was just a transient town that they were passing through, but it turned out that this wasn''t the case.
That was because the fourth prince led them to a manor that was on the edge of town.
This ce was a normal looking manor from the outside, but when one came in, they could see that this ce was anything but normal. The inside might have seemed like a normal courtyard, but when one looked closely, they could see that the materials used to build these buildings were anything but normal.
That was because they could feel the spiritual energy fluctuationsing from them.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao immediately raised their guard and moved away from the fourth prince once they sensed this.
The fourth prince revealed an awkward look before raising his hands to say, "No, no, this isn''t what you think it is!"
Neither Lin Fan or Mu Bao Bao let their guards down when they heard this, but they waited for the fourth prince to exin.
The fourth prince took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying with a sigh, "The one who wants to meet you is waiting for you here."
"Huh?" That was all that Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao could say as they revealed confused looks.
But after seeing the look on the fourth prince''s face and thinking about what he had just said, they realized what he meant by this.
The one that wanted to meet themˇwasn''t that theˇ?
But what was such an important person like that doing here?
Not to mention, if that person were to go missing ande to a ce like this, wouldn''t the entire empire know about this? Or at the very least, fall into chaos because of his absence?
This didn''t make any sense at all.
The fourth prince saw the looks that they had and he gave a sigh before saying, "There''s nothing to hide, he is waiting in there for you."
Then after saying this, the fourth prince headed to the exit as if he was about to leave this ce.
But before he did leave, he suddenly turned around and said, "Just a warning, there''s no one around in this ce, so you should be careful. You don''t know what can happen here."
He didn''t need to give this warning, but he felt like he needed to in the end.
Rather, he felt like he should give Lin Fan this warning at the very leastˇ
Then the fourth prince turned and walked off without looking back once.
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao just stood there staring in the direction he had left in. Then they turned back to look at the courtyard in the center where they could feel an aura waiting for them.
Chapter 463 Another Twist
?
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao both looked at each other, as if they were trying to gauge what the other person was thinking.
They could both see from the looks the other person had that they thought that the aura of the person inside wasn''t normal.
This was a powerful aura that could pressure both of themˇso it was clear that the person inside wasn''t a simple person.
It was one thing if they could pressure Lin Fan since he was only in the Foundation Realm, but it waspletely different if they could pressure Mu Bao Bao. She was someone in the Golden Core Realm, a realm that was the level that elders of smaller sects and geniuses ofrge sects were at.
She was not by any means weak with this kind of cultivation, but she still felt pressureing from the person inside.
That meant that the person inside should have a higher level of cultivation than herˇ
If they went in, it would be hard to guarantee that they would be safe.
But at the same time, if they didn''t go in, they wouldn''t be able to obtain the answers that they wanted.
So after considering their options, in the end, they still decided to go in.
Lin Fan led the way in and Mu Bao Bao followed behind him, but her guard was raised so that she would be able to make a move at any moment.
That way, Lin Fan would be able to pull them into the Minor World so they could hide themselves from the enemy.
The building itself was very normal, just like a normal residence, but like the rest of the courtyard, it was made with very expensive materials.
But that didn''t surprise them anymore as they went to the entrance of this building.
Before they could even open the door, there was some strange force that opened it for them.
Then there was a voice that said, "Come in, I''ve been waiting for you."
Lin Fan didn''t react when he heard this voice, but Mu Bao Bao was different.
The moment that she heard this voice, she couldn''t help revealing an emotional look.
Even though Lin Fan couldn''t see the look on her face, he could sense the emotional state that she was in from her bodynguage.
So without any hesitation, he took her hand.
When Mu Bao Bao felt Lin Fan taking her hand, she turned to look at him. Seeing the way that he looked at her, she took a deep breath and gave a nod to show that she was alright.
But during this time, what she didn''t know was that there was someone else who was already putting pressure on Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gave a secret bitter smile as he felt this pressureing from within falling on him.
It was almost likeˇa father who disapproved of their daughter''s boyfriend.
Like this, the two of them headed in while holding hands like this. However, because of this, the pressure that was on Lin Fan grew stronger and stronger as he walked in.
At this point, he was certain that it was deliberate, but the person that was waiting for them inside wasˇso it didn''t seem strange that there was this pressure on him.
Finally, they reached the inner room of this building where they could feel the source of the aura.
It seemed that the person who was waiting for them was inside this room.
But before going in, Lin Fan stopped Mu Bao Bao and pulled her in front of him, turning her so that she faced him.
Mu Bao Bao was caught off guard by this, but she still let him do what he wanted.
Lin Fan looked at her in silence before saying, "It''ll be alright."
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help trembling when she heard this, but then that trembling stopped as she gave a nod.
Seeing him look at her like this, she remembered all the things that were waiting for them, so she was even more determined. No matter what happened, she would protect those things that were important to her.
Even if the other side wasˇher father.
So like this, the two of them opened the door and walked into the room.
This room was dimly lit with just a few candles, but they could see the figure that was sitting there in the center of the room.
When they came in, the figure gestured to the chairs that were in front of them and waited for them to sit down.
The two of them didn''t move right away, but seeing that this figure didn''t seem to have any ill intentions, they moved forward to sit downˇwell, there were some ill intentions, but that was just towards Lin Fan and for a different reason.
After all, that figure was staring at them holding hands the entire time.
After they sat down, this personpletely ignored Lin Fan as he looked at the cloaked figure of Mu Bao Bao.
At the same time though, they were finally able to see this figure properly.
This was a middle aged man with a stern face and a big gray beard, the look that any wise ruler would have. That was because this man was a ruler, the ruler of this Mu Empire, the current Emperor Mu.
After a long period of silence, Emperor Mu finally said, "Will you take off your hood and let me see you again?"
There was a moment of hesitation, but Mu Bao Bao took off the hood of the cloak in the end since she could hear the sincerity in his voiceˇ
When Emperor Mu saw her face, his eyes immediately started to mist over as he muttered, "You look exactly like your mother."
After he said this, there was an awkward atmosphere that filled the air as no one said a word.
The one that this was the most awkward for was Lin Fan since it almost felt like he shouldn''t be hereˇbut he had to stay here to show support for Mu Bao Bao.
But in the end, the one that broke the silence was Mu Bao Bao as she suddenly said, "Why did you abandon me? That is all I want to know."
When Emperor Mu heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look before asking, "Why do you think that you were abandoned?"
Mu Bao Bao revealed a bitter smile when she heard this, "You''re telling me that I wasn''t abandoned?"
Emperor Mu didn''t know what to say in response to this, but Mu Bao Bao didn''t stop once the bottle had been uncapped. Once it started, it was hard for her to stop it all from flowing out.
So she continued in a voice that became louder and louder, "I was left in the middle of a forest with nothing but a token, if that isn''t called abandoned, then I don''t know what is!"
Emperor Mu suddenly lowered his head when he heard this.
Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao didn''t hold back as she continued, "You were able to track me down even though I did all that I could to hide myself in our small town and then you sent the princes after me. Do you really think that you couldn''t havee for me before this? Before the Love Sect was destroyed with all the other people that I care about?"
Emperor Mu didn''t say a single thing as Mu Bao Bao berated him, taking it all with what seemed to be a calm look on his face. However, when one looked into his eyes, they could see that there was pain being reflected in them.
Her wordsˇhurt him more than he showed on the surface.
After berating him on various things for a while, Mu Bao Bao finally said in a weak voice, "Why didn''t you want me?"
That was the thing that she wanted to ask the most in her life.
Ever since she had been found by the sect master of the Love Sect, that was the one thing that she wanted to know.
Emperor Mu''s hand was about toe up to reach out towards her, but she just turned around and hugged Lin Fan instead.
When this happened, Lin Fan could feel the re of Emperor Mu falling onto him, but then he saw the sadness in Emperor Mu''s eyes.
Lin Fan knew that there was more to this story than meets the eye.
So after calming Mu Bao Bao down a bit, he said, "Bao Bao, how about we listen to what he has to say?"
Mu Bao Bao immediately looked up with a look of betrayal, but her eyes trembled when she saw the serious look on his face.
After a moment of hesitation, she still gave a nod in the end.
In response to this, Emperor Mu looked at Lin Fan with a look of gratitude and a bit of jealousy, but he was surprised to see the serious look on his face.
It was as if Lin Fan was telling him, "You better make up for it and not hurt her, or I''ll go all out with you even if I can''t win."
Emperor Mu had to admitˇthat his daughter had found a good man.
After taking a deep breath, Emperor Mu said, "You weren''t abandonedˇWe lost track of you because of a plot from the nobles and sects of the empire. They wanted control over the empire by supporting a prince that was on their side to the throne, so they made you, the sessor of the throne, disappear."
Chapter 464 Succession And Truth (1)
?
When Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao heard this, both of them revealed shocked looks.
Not because of what the Emperor Mu had said was the real cause of Mu Bao Bao''s disappearance, but because of what he had said at the end.
He had called Mu Bao Baoˇthe sessor of the throne.
Did he not understand the implications of this or was he actually being serious?
Both of them looked at Emperor Mu with narrowed eyes, as if they were trying to figure out if he was being serious or not.
Emperor Mu just looked back at them with a calm look on his face, as if there was nothing wrong with what he had just said.
Seeing him act this way, they began to believe him more and moreˇthey believed that he was being serious when he called Mu Bao Bao the sessor of the throne.
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows before angrily saying, "How can you say something as irresponsible as this? Do you really think that you can erase the mistakes of the past just by saying something like this? Not to mention, do you know what kind of danger this will put the people I love in? All for your mistakes?"
Emperor Mu waited for Mu Bao Bao to finish her rant before saying, "Bao Hua, thisˇ"
Mu Bao Bao suddenly said, "My name isn''t Bao Hua, it is Bao Bao."
Emperor Mu was taken aback by how firm her voice was before a hurt look appeared in his eyes. But in the end, he still said, "Bao Bao, this isn''t what you think. From the very beginning, you were my sessor and there was no one else."
"Ha, ha, ha." After he said this, Mu Bao Bao broke out inughter.
Of course, thisughter wasn''t well mannered, but rather filled with spite.
Emperor Mu didn''t say anything and just waited for Mu Bao Bao to finishughing.
But she didn''t stop when she saw him acting like this. Instead, she startedughing even louder as if she wanted to spite him.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who stopped her by putting a hand on her shoulder to calm her down.
Seeing this, Mu Bao Bao took a deep breath and waited for Emperor Mu to exin.
Emperor Mu once again looked at Lin Fan with a grateful look when he saw this, but there was also a bit of anger in his eyes that didn''t bother Lin Fan.
He then turned back to Mu Bao Bao and said, "I know it is hard to believe, but this is the truth. From the moment that you were born, I had already decreed that you would be my sessor."
Mu Bao Bao was about to startughing again, but Lin Fan tightened his grip on her shoulder to stop her.
He could tell that there was more to Emperor Mu''s story.
Emperor Mu didn''t keep going right away as he revealed a sad look, but after a moment of wallowing, he said, "You should know that our Mu EmpireˇWait, you wouldn''t know this because you''ve been away so longˇ"
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t hold herself back when she heard this as she shouted, "And whose fault is that! Who was the one thatˇ"
She stopped once again when Lin Fan squeezed her shoulder again.
She looked at him with a pouting expression, but he stayed firm.
Though secretly, he couldn''t help giving a bitterugh since it was hard work keeping this father and daughterbo from tearing at each otherˇ
Emperor Mu revealed another hurt look as he heard this, but he powered through and said, "Thest generation''s ruler, my father and your grandfather, was a wise ruler. Our Mu Empire was once much smaller than it currently was, but it expanded greatly during the rule of my father. But because of that, we attracted the attention of people that we couldn''t afford to offend."
At this, he couldn''t help giving a sad sigh before saying, "The Five Great Sects, they are giants that we have no way of matching."
Five Great Sects, this wasn''t their first time hearing this term, but they didn''t really know what these Five Great Sects were or what they had to do with this.
Emperor Mu gave another sigh before continuing, "The Five Great Sects were threatened by our rapid expansion and we started cutting into their benefits, so they sent a warning to us. After my father passed, they sent many experts to weaken our Mu Royal Family and I''m ashamed to say that I wasn''t able to stop them. The only way that I was able topromise with them was to ept many different new sects into our Mu Empire and weaken the overall power of our Mu Royal Family. At the same time, I was forced to take many concubines that had connections to these sects so that they would be able to meddle in both the court and the haremˇ"
His voice sadly trailed off after saying this.
It was as if he wasmenting his own weaknessˇthough he had good reason for doing so.
A nation''s ruler had been forced to weaken his own control of the nation and to give up power in the nation to invading powersˇ
This was without a doubt the most embarrassing thing one could put a ruler through.
Then all of a sudden, Emperor Mu said, "From the beginning, the only one that I ever loved was Yu''erˇI was forced into rtions with all those other women, my heart bled from every time I did it with themˇ"
Mu Bao Bao looked like she wanted to snap again, but seeing him like this, she really couldn''t bring herself to do it.
After all, this was the ruler of a nation who was looking down like thisˇ
It really was a sad sight to behold.
After a long period of silence, Mu Bao Bao finally said, "Then if what you''re saying is true, what happened?"
When Emperor Mu heard this, his eyes lit up again and he said, "It was a plot by various sects and families, they took advantage of the birth of your little brother to kidnap you. Then they dumped you in the middle of the forest when chased with nothing more than the protective token that I left with you."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows when she heard this before asking, "Little brother? So you''re saying it was one of the other princes?"
Emperor Mu shook his head as he immediately understood her misunderstanding and said, "It''s not just any of the princes, it''s your little brother from the same mother. The fourth prince."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help being surprisedˇ
They never thought that there would be this kind of connection with the fourth prince.
But that also exined by Mu Bao Bao had never brought herself to hate the fourth prince like she had all of the other princes. It seemed that the ties of blood were deeper than one thought.
But as they were lost in thought, Emperor Mu suddenly dropped another bomb.
"When the Love Sect was attacked, it took all that I had just to get you away safelyˇ"
When Mu Bao Bao heard this, she could no longer be restrained.
With a wave of her hand, there was a sword that appeared and she charged forward to ce the sword at Emperor Mu''s neck.
There was a figure that suddenly appeared by Emperor Mu''s side and ced their sword at Mu Bao Bao''s neck, but she didn''t care at all as all of her attention was on Emperor Mu.
She said through gritted teeth, "You were there when the Love Sect was destroyed?"
Emperor Mu could see the rage and pain in her eyes, so he made his voice was gentle as possible as he said, "I wasn''t there personally, but I had sent my subordinates to escort you out of the Love Sect safely."
"Then you watched the rest of the Love Sect be destroyed? You watched as the ones who raised your daughter were all ughtered?" Mu Bao Bao roared out.
Emperor Mu averted his gaze at this, but he still gave a slow nod in the end.
Mu Bao Bao looked like she was about to lose it, not caring if she had to give her own life to take his.
But Lin Fan said, "Bao Bao, this isn''t what you want to do. He''s not the one that caused the destruction of the Love Sect, so he''s not the one that you need to take revenge on. Will you really give up all of that just to die here?"
Mu Bao Bao''s hands trembled when she heard this and the sword that was about to sh Emperor Mu''s neck suddenly stopped.
She looked down at her hands before slowly pulling the sword away from his neck.
Then all of a sudden she shed out at the ground, creating arge gash on the floor before walking back to Lin Fan''s side. Once there, she put her head in his chest andpletely locked herself into this safe space, as if she was going to ignore Emperor Mu.
Emperor Mu had aplicated look when he saw this, but he still gave a nod to the cloaked figure who immediately disappeared again.
As expected, Emperor Mu hade with a guard.
After the room settled, Emperor Mu forced himself to continue, "I had no choice, it was all I could do to save you. If I did more, the others would have discovered that I knew that you were there and they would have done much more than just destroy the Love Sect."
Mu Bao Bao''s cold voice came from Lin Fan''s chest, "And what does it matter if I die. You never cared about me in the first ce."
Emperor Mu had a grim look on his face as he said, "All of this has been to pave your path to taking the throne."
Chapter 465 Succession And Truth (2)
?
"Pave my way to the throne?" Mu Bao Bao repeated before her face turned dark.
Then all of a sudden, she roared out, "Do you think that I would want the throne after seeing everything that you''ve done to keep it? You''vepletely ignored the things that are important to chase the throne and you''re saying that it was all necessary? Who told you that it was necessary because it certainly wasn''t me!"
Emperor Mu''s face filled with sadness again when he heard this, but he said with a deep breath, "It is the duty of our Mu Royal Family. We have made an oath to the people of this empire to protect and care for them, so that is what we must do."
Mu Bao Bao exploded once again after hearing this, "This is what we must do? Whoever decided that? Not me, that''s for sure!"
Then she pointed at Emperor Mu and said, "After hearing all of this, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t want your throne and I don''t want you in my life. From now on, there is no rtionship between us!"
Emperor Mu revealed a very hurt expression when he heard this, but he still said, "Bao Baoˇ"
Before he could say anything else, Mu Bao Bao shed out at the ground in front of him and said, "You''re not worthy of calling me that! From now on, don''t ever call me that!"
Emperor Mu revealed a very lost look and he didn''t know what to say in response to this.
All that could be seen in his eyes was the hurt look that seemed like his heart had been shattered to pieces.
But in the end, it was Lin Fan who calmed down the situation.
Lin Fan came up behind Mu Bao Bao and took her by the shoulders, pushing her arms down.
Mu Bao Bao turned to look at him, but then she pouted her cheeks as if she was unhappy with the way that he was acting. After all, trying to calm her down now meant that he was still listening to what Emperor Mu was saying, which meant that he was going against her.
But Lin Fan calmly said, "Let''s hear him out."
Mu Bao Bao immediately said in a thorny voice, "Why?"
Lin Fan didn''t mind as he continued in the calm voice, "Because we need information to n out our next move."
Mu Bao Bao was about to say something, but then she suddenly knitted her brows as if she had realized something. She just looked at Lin Fan with those knitted brows until she finally said, "You''re nning on going along with his n?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything, but he did give a slow nod in the end.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she immediately exploded again as she said, "You know what kind of things that he''s done and you still want to work with him? Tell me, did our rtionship not mean a single thing to you?"
Lin Fan pressed down on her shoulders again, but she broke out of his grasps.
Mu Bao Bao was much stronger than Lin Fan in the first ce, so he wasn''t able to stop her even if he wanted to.
After she broke free of his grasp, she raised her sword to point at him as she said, "Was this all that you wanted in the first ce? Did you just want power? Influence? Wealth? Was that all that I was to you?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a hurt look when he heard this, but he forced himself to stay calm as he said, "This is about keeping the people that we care about safe."
"The people we care about?" Mu Bao Bao gave a coldugh when she heard this before saying, "The people that I care about are all dead."
Lin Fan immediately came forward and grabbed her shoulder again,pletely ignoring the fact that she had her sword pointed at him. He knew that she wouldn''t actually use it against him, so he didn''t need to fear it.
He came right in front of her and looked into her eyes before saying, "That''s not true. Are you saying that you don''t care about me, the others, and all the rest in the new Love Sect? Do we really mean nothing to you?"
When she heard this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help tremblingˇbecause she knew that he was right.
There were now more people that she cared about after she had lost everything.
She couldn''t say that there were no longer people that she cared about.
And the one that she cared about the most wasˇthe one standing in front of her.
So her sword slowly came down and her expression rxed until she said, "I''m sorry."
Lin Fan let out a secret sigh of relief, but he also patted her on the head with a smile and said, "It''s alright, don''t worry about it."
He wasn''t worried since he had been monitoring her affection through the system the entire time. Even though she had her outburst just now, there wasn''t a single notification of affection decrease.
After giving her some time to calm down, he said, "Let''s calm down and listen to what he has to say, alright?"
Mu Bao Bao had an unhappy look on her face, but she still gave a nod. She then sat down on Lin Fan''s legs instead of in her own seat.
Seeing her like this, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking that this pouting master of his was cute. It was rare for him to see this side of his master in the first ce.
Once they were seated again, Emperor Mu let out a sigh of relief.
He had been watching the entire time nervously, but not doing anything because he knew that there was nothing for him to do.
He was the father that had abandoned the daughter, so he didn''t have a right to say anything in the first ce.
After they sat down again, he said, "Baoˇthis miss, I know that I''ve wronged you in the past, but please give me the chance to make up for it."
Mu Bao Bao had a very unwilling look on her face, but with the encouragement of Lin Fan''s headpats, she said, "Just say what you have to say. Just know that I''m not doing this because I want to, but because I need to to protect the people that I really care about."
There was a hurt look that appeared in Emperor Mu''s eyes, but he also understood that this was how it was. The only thing he could do was try to slowly make it up to her.
Now that she was calm, he said, "Everything has been prepared for you to take the throne, but before that, there are a few things that you need to do."
At this, Emperor Mu shed the appearance of a grieving father and revealed the appearance of the mighty ruler of this nation.
Even if they didn''t like him, they had to respect the aura that he had.
Emperor Mu said in a deep voice, "I''m sure you''ve heard that there are others who are favoured in the race of session, they are being supported by the sects and families that I had mentioned before."
When they heard this, they couldn''t help knitting their brows.
After all, they had been dealing with these various princes all this time and being jerked around by them.
So it could be said that they were familiar with them.
Seeing this, Emperor Mu continued, "I have already built up enough forces and support for this miss to take over the throne, but before that, we need to take down some of the sects that support the other princes." Then after a pause, he said, "That includes the sects that are supporting the eighth and twelfth prince."
The moment that they heard this, Mu Bao Bao was about to lose it again.
That was because she knew exactly which sects Emperor Mu was referring to.
These were the sects that had worked together to destroy the Love Sect!
But Lin Fan grabbed hold of her at the veryst second and pushed her back down on hisp.
She looked like she was about to crack her teeth from gritting them, but he calmed her down by stroking her head.
Then he turned back to Emperor Mu and said, "How do you suggest that we destroy them? You should know how much power we have in the first ce."
Emperor Mu gave a simple nod before saying, "I''ll send people out to help you, they will follow this miss'' orders since they have been trained to support her in the first ce."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Emperor Mu before saying, "You''re saying that you''ll send people to join the Love Sect?"
Emperor Mu gave a simple nod in response.
Mu Bao Bao had a very unwilling look on her face when she heard this, but Lin Fan still said, "Alright, since you''re this sincere, we will ept them."
Emperor Mu was surprised to hear this, but Mu Bao Bao then said, "He''s the sect master now, so he can make this decision."
Emperor Mu was even more surprised when he heard this.
He had assumed that Mu Bao Bao was the sect master, but now it seemed that it waspletely different.
This was not something that he had nned on, but since he had already said it, he couldn''t go back on this now.
Chapter 466 Succession And Truth (3)
?
While Emperor Mu was lost in his thoughts, Mu Bao Bao turned back to look at Lin Fan with a worried look.
Lin Fan knew what she was worried about, but he shook his head to show that it wasn''t worth worrying about.
Then he revealed a smile to show that he had already nned everything.
Mu Bao Bao still had a worried look, but she gave a simple nod in response.
As for what she was worried about, it was naturally epting these people into the Love Sect.
These were people that were loyal to Emperor Mu and even if he said that they would be loyal to Mu Bao Bao, there was no guaranteeing this. This could all be a trap and this would put the Love Sect in dangerˇ
But Lin Fan had other thoughts.
Namely, he was thinking about his mission.
He had already increased the number of experts in the Love Sect, but there was still one thing that he was missing.
He needed more disciples.
The higher tier cultivators were filled up, but they needed more disciples to fill the lower ranks of the Love Sect. They couldn''t recruit more disciples since they were a sect that was hidden, so they could only make do with the orphans that they took in from the various regions.
But that was a very slow process and Lin Fan wasn''t even close to reaching the goal of the mission.
So he wanted to use the influence of the Mu Empire for this, or rather, he wanted to use the influence of Emperor Mu.
He was certain that the reward forpleting the mission wouldn''t be small, so he would deal with the consequences that came from theseter when he became stronger with these rewards.
After all, the greatest reliance was one''s own power and he needed to be stronger.
His High Foundation Realm cultivation wasn''t worth anything on this cultivation continent.
While Emperor Mu was still lost in thought, Lin Fan suddenly said, "I want some other disciples as well. You should know that our Love Sect isn''t able to recruit people openly, so we''ve had to do it in secret. For epting these powerful cultivators in, we want help with our recruitment."
Emperor Mu was surprised by this sudden request, but he gave a nod in response.
After all, this was a simple matter for someone who ruled the nation like him.
He could easily give a decree to send people to the Love Sect.
But then he was surprised by Lin Fan''s request.
"We want a thousand Foundation Realm Cultivators and ten thousand Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators."
Even for Emperor Mu, this wasn''t a small number.
He was surprised by how greedy Lin Fan was beingˇbut in the end, he still agreed to it since he knew that this wasn''t a bad thing.
Mu Bao Bao''s foundations were based in the Love Sect and the Love Sect needed to build up its foundation. If he helped the Love Sect build up its foundation like this, then he would be able to help her stand even more firmly when she became the empress.
Unfortunately for him, this wasn''t the end.
Lin Fan then requested, "We also want some resources to help those people cultivate. We know that it''s too much to ask for support forever, so we''ll ask that you provide enough resources for the Love Sect to cultivate these disciples for ten years. After that, we should be able to achieve independence."
Emperor Mu once again knitted his brows when he heard this since this was by no means a small amount.
This would be enough to build an entire division in the army which would greatly increase the power of the nationˇbut he still agreed in the end.
That was because he knew that the stronger the Love Sect was, the greater backing Mu Bao Bao would have in the future.
When this was over, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a satisfied look.
She had never thought about doing something like this.
This was killing two birds with one stone.
Not only did they get a bunch of resources for the Love Sect, she was able to see her father in pain like this which helped her feel much better.
After the negotiations were over, she looked at Lin Fan with a look of new admiration.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile since he didn''t tell her that this wasn''t for the good of the Love Sect, but rather because of his mission. Though, he did think about the Love Sect when he made these requests.
Seeing that the negotiations were over and that Mu Bao Bao was in a better mood, Emperor Mu took a risk and said, "Bao Baoˇ"
Mu Bao Bao looked like she was about to snap once again, but before she could, Lin Fan grabbed her and held her down before shaking his head for her to calm down.
She settled in hisp again, but she had a visibly unhappy look on her face.
Emperor Mu then slowly said, "Bao Bao, you will have toe back to the pce eventually to take the throne."
Seeing the way that she red at him, he then added, "Of course, I don''t mean right now. It will be in the future when the path has been properly paved for you, but you will have toe back to take the throne. When the timeesˇ"
He didn''t finish his words, but the meaning behind it was clear.
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows even more when she heard this, but then she said, "I will take the throne, but it is not because of you. I will take it to protect the people that I care about and nothing more."
Emperor Mu let out a sigh of relief when he heard this.
This was the thing that he had been worried about the most since if Mu Bao Bao didn''t want to take the throne, there was nothing that he could do to force her to do so. After all, a throne taken unwillingly will cause harm for the people of the empire and he couldn''t allow that to happen.
As long as she was willing to ept this throne, he was willing to pay any price.
After all, there was only ruin for this country if any of the other princes took the throne.
Since that had been settled, Emperor Mu didn''t waste any time in calling in some other people.
With a p, there was a group of people that suddenly came in.
After they arrived, they immediately bowed down to Mu Bao Bao who was surprised by this.
Emperor Mu exined, "These are the loyal assistants and tutors that I have gathered for you. They will help you when you be the empress and teach you everything that you need to know to ascend the throne."
As he said this, Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow as he looked over this group.
That was because he had foundˇall of them were female.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t know how to act at first since these people were given to her by the one she refused to acknowledge as her fatherˇbut she then realized that they had done nothing wrong. She couldn''t me them for the things that her father had done.
So she said with a bow, "I''m looking forward to working with you."
When these girls heard this, all of them looked up with sparkling eyes.
After all, they had been trained for this, so finally meeting the one that they would be serving was something that they had dreamed about.
But at the same time, Lin Fan could feel the res that wereing from these girls.
It was clear that they were unhappy with or didn''t like him for some reason.
However, he wasn''t surprised considering what kind of position they were in.
After meeting them, Emperor Mu suddenly said, "Young man, can you stay for a minute? I want to have a private talk with you."
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised since he was already expecting this, but Mu Bao Bao didn''t seem like she liked this idea. She reached back and held his hand before turning to look at him, as if telling him not to go.
But Lin Fan just shook his head and patted her head before saying, "It''ll be fine. I''ll just talk a little with him."
Mu Bao Bao looked like she didn''t agree with this, but since he said this, she agreed to it.
So Mu Bao Bao left with these girls and soon there was only Lin Fan and Emperor Mu left in the room.
As they sat there, there was a silence that filled the room.
But Emperor Mu broke it in the end by saying, "So you''re the boy that my daughter has brought home. I really don''t know how to feel about you."
Lin Fan just casually revealed a smile and said, "I think it''s a little toote for you to start trying to act like a father, isn''t it?"
Emperor Mu revealed a hurt smile as he said, "You really tell it straight to the point and don''t hold back at all."
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile as if he didn''t take offense to this.
After another silence, Emperor Mu suddenly said, "Can you take care of my girl? You should know what kind of things she will be up against and what kind of things she has to do. Can you ensure that you will be able to protect her?"
Chapter 467 Little Brother (1)
?
Lin Fan calmly looked at the Emperor Mu when he said this, as if he wasn''t pressured at all by the intense words that Emperor Mu had just said to him.
After a moment''s pause, he said, "As long as I am still alive, I will be there to protect her."
Emperor Mu couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He could hear the strong determination in Lin Fan''s voice and he realized that heˇhad underestimated this young man.
Under that youthful appearance was a strong man who was more than enough to meet the challenge that he had set for him.
There was still a small part of him that couldn''t ept this since he didn''t want to give up his precious daughter.
But there was a bigger part of him that was grateful that there was someone who would be there for his precious daughter when it became hard for her. Someone that would be there like he hadn''t beenˇ
So after a long period of silence, he said, "Thank you and I hope that you will keep taking care of her."
Lin Fan gave a nod before standing up to leave.
It wasn''t that he didn''t respect the man in front of him, but he knew that there was nothing else that he had to say.
The words that Emperor Mu had said was already him entrusting Lin Fan with Mu Bao Boa in the future.
This could be considered his father inw''s approval of him, so there was nothing that Lin Fan needed to say.
That was how it was between men.
But before he left, Emperor Mu suddenly said, "Can you call fourth in for me?"
When Lin Fan looked at him with a confused look, Emperor Mu said, "The fourth prince, Bao Bao''s little brother."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
The fourth prince, that was someone who he had forgotten about because of all the shocking things that had been revealed.
But the fourth prince was still here.
Not to mention, he was Mu Bao Bao''s little brother.
But all the things that had happened when they had been traveling togetherˇthat wasn''t something that Lin Fan could forget that easily.
So how should he face the fourth prince now?
With a sigh, Lin Fan gave a nod and walked out, leaving Emperor Mu there with a confused look on his face.
When he came out, he found that Mu Bao Bao was there waiting for him.
The girls that hade out with her were currently standing on the side with respectful looks on their faces, but not a single one of them approached her. It was almost as if they were scared to talk to her.
When Lin Fan looked closer, he could see that there was still the look of worship that was on their faces.
If he had to guess what it wasˇit was most likely because they had worshipped her for so long that now that they could talk to her, they didn''t know what to say.
It was like freezing when meeting one''s idol.
Mu Bao Bao ignored them and came forward to ask, "What did he say to you?"
When she had said ''he'', there was a trace of disgust that appeared in her voice.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
It seemed like the rtionship between this father and daughter really wouldn''t be easy to repairˇ
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Just a few things between men."
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes to re at him when she heard this, but he quickly gave an excuse by saying, "Where''s the fourth prince?"
Mu Bao Bao was confused when she heard this as she asked, "What are you looking for him for?"
Lin Fan said, "He was looking for him, so I was going to pass on the message."
Mu Bao Bao shook her head when she heard this before revealing aplicated look.
She hadn''t thought about it at first, but now that it was brought up, she had to think about it.
The fourth prince was her little brotherˇ
She really didn''t know how to act around him now that she knew this fact.
After all, it wasn''t as if there was a rtionship between them. And even if there was, based on the interaction that they had so far, it should be a negative one.
Lin Fan could see the thoughtful look on her face and could guess what she was thinking, but he just left her to it. He couldn''t help her sort out her thoughts, he could only leave her alone to give her time to do so.
So he walked out of this courtyard and nned on looking for the fourth prince.
But when he came out, he found that the fourth prince was waiting at the entrance for them.
When the fourth prince saw hime out, his face immediately lit up as he said, "Brother Lin, you''re back!"
After he said this, he immediately came over with his arm raised, as if he was about to hug him.
But before he could get close, Mu Bao Bao suddenly came forward to stop him.
The fourth prince was surprised since this cloaked figure hadn''t done anything the entire way here, but now this cloaked figure was actually stopping him from getting closer to Lin Fan.
However, Mu Bao Bao didn''t have a choice.
She had found it funny how the fourth prince was acting when she didn''t know anything, but now that she did know that he was her little brotherˇseeing him act this way around her man was very strange.
After all, she was also under the impression that her little brotherˇyed for the other team.
And he was making a move on her manˇwhich was even worse.
So she wanted to keep them away.
The fourth prince was surprised to see this, but he didn''t think too much about it as he said, "Brother Lin, how did it go?"
Lin Fan revealed a strange look before saying, "He wants to talk to you first."
The fourth prince couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when he heard this, but he gave a nod before walking into the building.
Seeing this, Lin Fan looked down at Mu Bao Bao standing in front of him with a smile before saying, "So how do you feel?"
Mu Bao Bao looked up at him before pouting her lips and saying, "Teasing me like this, just you wait."
Lin Fan shook his head but he didn''t say anything.
For now, they should find a ce to stay in this town since they would be here for a while waiting for the fourth prince.
But before they could, one of the girls that had been following them said, "Shall we show you to your residence now?"
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were surprised by this, but the girl said, "The residence has already been prepared a long time ago. It was specially built for the young miss to use when she came."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao looked at each other with strange looks as if they weren''t certain if they should go, but they decided to go in the end.
After all, this was an unknown ce and it was hard for them to stay safe in this unknown town. At the very least, the ce that Emperor Mu prepared should be safer than any inn they could stay in.
So they decided to take this offer and stay in the residence that had already been prepared.
The girls however looked at me like I was acting strange when I went along with them.
When I arrived, I understood whyˇ
The decor of this ceˇit was clear that Emperor Mu had only intended for Mu Bao Bao and her attendants to stay in this ce. It wasn''t a ce that had been designed for a male to stay.
So when I arrived, it was very awkward.
The maids that had been there werepletely caught off guard to see a man like me there.
But in the end, Mu Bao Bao didn''t care about any of this and insisted that I would be staying here with her.
The maids, the assistants, and the tutors all seemed like they had things to say, but they couldn''t go against Mu Bao Bao in the end.
So I was allowed to stay in this residenceˇbut staying in the same room was out of the question.
Even though we had done all those things before, they didn''t know this and they preferred not knowing this, so they made it so that I was in a small room in this residence while Mu Bao Bao was in the main room.
Mu Bao Bao had wanted to say something about this, but she was taken aback by how firm the voices of her attendants were, so she had no choice but toply.
But the biggest storm was when the fourth prince came back.
The moment that he finished his meeting with Emperor Mu, he immediately came to Mu Bao Bao''s residence.
He started causing a scene and insisted on meeting with Mu Bao Bao.
So in the end, she had no choice but toe out and meet him.
But as soon as she came out, he immediately dashed towards her with his arm spread wide open.
It was just a good thing that I came forward to grab him by the face to stop him from doing anything drastic.
Chapter 468 Little Brother (2)
?
The fourth prince just dangled there in the air as Lin Fan held him up by the head.
If any of the fourth prince''s followers were here, they would have immediately made a fuss over this matter.
Even though Lin Fa felt a bit strange as he did this, the fourth prince didn''t resist at all.
After a while, the fourth prince said, "Brother Lin, can you please let me go now? I promise that I have calmed down."
Lin Fan looked at the fourth prince for a bit before letting him down on the ground.
The fourth prince no longer had the same agitated look as before and looked much calmer, but he looked at Mu Bao Bao with a strange look. Then he said with pouted lips, "Big sister, why didn''t you tell me you were my big sister?"
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing strange andplicated expressions when they saw the fourth prince acting this way.
Gone was the serious and calm fourth prince that they knew before, the one that countless girls in this empire had listed as their dream lover. Instead, there was this willful fourth prince who was acting like a spoiled brat in front of them.
Neither of them really knew how to react to thisˇ
Finally, Mu Bao Bao said with a sigh, "I didn''t know either until today."
The fourth prince still had an aggrieved look on his face, but he epted this since he knew that this was indeed the case.
After all, his royal father had already told him everything.
There was a moment of silence before the fourth prince suddenly said, "But it''s good that you''re back, big sister."
Mu Bao Bao looked at the fourth prince with aplicated look since she really didn''t know how to treat him. She had assumed that she would never meet her family again, but here was her blood rted little brother in front of her.
He wasn''t her half brother, but rather her full brother from the same mother and father, so that gave her a stronger sense of closeness with him.
But she had been afraid that they wouldn''t be able to connect since they had lived in different worlds.
After another long silence, she said with a smile, "I''m back."
The fourth prince was about to move forward for a hug again, but Lin Fan''s hand was already moving towards his head.
The fourth prince turned to Lin Fan with a bitter smile before saying, "Brother inw, I''m her little brother. There''s no need to be jealous like this."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing awkward looks when the fourth prince was so blunt like this.
But the fourth prince happily said this since he was very d that Lin Fan was his brother inw.
He had thought that the rtionship between him and Lin Fan had been damaged because of this matter. He had been worried that this would cause Lin Fan to drift away from him and use his abilities for someone else.
So when he found out that Lin Fan was his brother inw, all of his worries had disappeared.
After all, if he was his brother inw, there was no way that he would betray them.
In the beginning, the fourth prince was never interested in the throne. That was because he knew that there was someone else who was destined for it, someone he thought was better than himself even though they had never met them before.
It was his big sister, the crown princess of the Mu Empire, Mu Bao Hua.
He had been told many stories about her and that had formed a perfect image of her in his mind.
To him, his big sister was the perfect person and the best candidate for the throne, so he never even thought about taking it for himself.
Then there was the fact that Lin Fan was now his brother inw.
Lin Fan was the only man that had impressed him this much, so that helped build up the perfect image of his big sister in his mind.
Together with Lin Fan, the two of them seemed like the perfect couple.
After the long silence, the fourth prince suddenly said, "Since you don''t want me to hug big sister, how about I hug you instead brother inw?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this and didn''t know how to react.
The fourth prince took advantage of this daze to move forward towards Lin Fan with his arms spread, but before he could grab himˇMu Bao Bao made her move.
She covered the distance between them in an instant and appeared in front of Lin Fan.
But the fourth prince wasn''t able to grab her as his headˇwas grabbed again by an iron mp of a w.
However, this time, it wasn''t Lin Fan who grabbed him by the face.
Instead, it was Mu Bao Bao who had grabbed him and lifted him off the ground.
The fourth prince was caught off guard, but then he asked with a bitter smile, "Big sister, what''s wrong? Why are you grabbing my head like this?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything at first, but then she said, "Stop ying around and act seriously."
When the fourth prince heard this, his eyes instantly lit up.
This was exactly like the big sister that he had fantasized about, so he was very happy to see it in real life like this.
But for Mu Bao Bao, she let out a secret sigh of relief.
That was because she still thought that the fourth prince yed for the other teamˇso she thought that he was just using this as a chance to get closer to Lin Fan.
She was fine with him having other women, but her own little brotherˇshe didn''t want to see that happen.
The rest of the time spent with the fourth prince wasn''t easy either since he kept ying all kinds of tricks on them.
This was his way of making up for the fact that he wasn''t able to grow up with his big sister. So he wanted to act like a child with her and Lin Fan who he considered his brother inw.
But since they were mistaken about the fourth prince''sˇpreference, they thought that this was his way of showing his affection which led to even more misunderstandings.
By the time that the fourth prince left, both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao let out exhausted sighs.
But at the same time, both of them didn''t seem to mind this.
It was as if they had suddenly gained a new little brother, even if they thought that his preferences were a bit skewed.
However, there really wasn''t anything for them to do during this time.
Three days passed for them and they were just left on their own.
Since they had nothing to do, they explored the town that they were staying in while waiting for a response from Emperor Mu. It was just that this town was a very normal town and there was nothing special about it.
So they had finished exploring it in just a single day and they were left bored in the residence the rest of the time.
On the fourth day, the fourth prince finally came to them and said, "Shall we head back then?"
When they heard this, they couldn''t help revealing confused and surprised looks.
The fourth prince saw this and said, "Didn''t you know that royal father left on the first day? I saw that you were having fun, so I had been waiting to suggest that we head back the entire time."
When they heard this, both of them looked like they wanted to strangle the fourth prince.
After all, they had thought that Emperor Mu would still contact them for something during this time.
Emperor Mu had said that they needed to work together to take care of the other princes, but he had never told them any of the specifics which had made them think that he was waiting to speak to them again.
But it turned out that he just thought that it wasn''t the time for that yet and he had left this ce.
They had their own city to take care of, so staying here wasn''t a good thing for them.
The sooner they went back to the city, the sooner that they would be able to get back to their jobs.
But the fourth prince had thought that they were having fun and had wasted two, no three days counting today dying this news. So it was hard for them not to feel like wanting to strangle the fourth prince.
With a sigh, Lin Fan said, "Let''s go then."
The fourth prince gave a nod before saying, "I''ve already prepared carriages for everyone that you''ll be bringing with you, so you can use those."
When they heard this, they looked at the fourth prince with a grateful look.
They had actually forgotten about the aides and tutors that Emperor Mu had left Mu Bao Bao, so there wouldn''t have been any carriages for them. If the fourth prince didn''t prepare this, they would have had to stay for another day looking for carriages for them.
It seemed that at the very least, he was capable of some things.
So without wasting any time, they headed back to Dungeon City.
The maids of the residence didn''te with them since they were left here to maintain the residence, even though it was very unlikely that Mu Bao Bao would ever use this ce again.
Still, they were being paid by Emperor Mu and he had also left a lot of money to maintain the residence, so they just couldn''t sell it.
In the end, they decided to leave it hereˇmost likely to forget about this ce.
Chapter 469 One More Twist
?
The trip back was very uneventful.
Everything that should have happened had already happened, so there was nothing left to happen.
It didn''t take them long toe back to Dungeon City since this time, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao had insisted on traveling at full speed.
They no longer needed to hold back with the fourth prince, so they didn''t y along with him like before.
Before they had been scared of his status and what he would do to them if they had spoken harshly to him. But now that Mu Bao Bao had been revealed as his big sister, there was no need to worry about that.
Once they arrived in the city, Lin Fan had immediately gathered all of the girls and let Mu Bao Bao exin everything.
When she had finished her story, all of them couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
Then Yue Lan was the first to recover as she fell into a state of deep thought.
This was too much information for her, so she didn''t know what kind of response to have to this.
But with Ming Xin''s help, she was able toe up with a n of action.
Do nothing.
It might seem like it was very simple, so simple that even a monkey could think of it, but this really was the best solution for their problem. After all, they were just toocking in information to do anything that was meaningful.
If they tried to do anything now, it would be like walking into the dark forest with traps all around them. It would take no time for them to set off a trap and ruin everything that had been nned.
Emperor Mu had told them that he was already making preparations, so there was no need for them to make a rash move.
For now, all they would do is gather information using thework that Yue Lan had built up and wait to see what ns Emperor Mu had.
In the end, they were just a small speck in this small corner of this world and it wasn''t good for them to stand out too much.
After this meeting was overˇLin Fan was kicked out of the room.
The girls said that they were holding a girls only meeting, so Lin Fan could only leave with a bitter smile on his face.
But he was also happy to see this.
It was clear that the girls of his harem all cared about each other, so he didn''t have to worry that they would fight each other for his affection one day.
Plus, he was happy to see that the girls were taking care of Mu Bao Bao.
They knew how she was feeling after this trip to meet her father, so they wanted to make sure that she was alright with this girls only meeting.
Lin Fan had also seen that Yue Lan and L were the ones that had reacted the most during Mu Bao Bao''s storyˇ
As for the reasonˇthey had their own problems with their fathers, so they could understand how she was feeling.
It was fine to leave it all to them.
Lin Fan came out of his manor with a relieved feeling, but that quickly disappeared when he learned that the fourth prince hadn''t left yet. He found that the fourth prince had settled back in the residence that they had prepared for himst time and that he was even giving dinner orders.
After Mu Bao Bao''s identity was revealed, the way that Lin Fan treated the fourth prince had be different. Of course, that was also because the way that the fourth prince treated him and Mu Bao Bao had be different.
So there was no hesitation at all for Lin Fan as he headed to meet the fourth prince.
The fourth prince''s attendants were surprised to see Lin Fan, but they didn''t act the same way towards him as they did in the past. Instead of looking down on him, they even looked a bit afraid of him.
That was because the fourth prince had dered that Lin Fan would be treated the same as him.
Anyone found defying this order would be put to death, no exceptions.
So even if they didn''t understand what had happened between Lin Fan and the fourth prince, they had no choice but to follow his orders.
After all, the fourth prince had given this order in a serious tone that they had never heard from him before.
All of them were afraid thatˇthe fourth prince really would end their lives if they were found breaking this order.
So Lin Fan was able to easily enter the room where the fourth prince was rxing.
When the fourth prince saw that it was Lin Fan, he jumped up with a smile on his face and said, "Brother inw, what are you doing here? I thought that you would be with big sister."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the fourth prince before asking, "What are you still doing here? Don''t you have your own business to take care of?"
The fourth prince wasn''t offended by this at all and just said with a smile, "I am here on business."
Lin Fan raised a brow, but he waited for the fourth prince to exin.
The fourth prince didn''t hesitate to pull out a scroll that he handed over to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan doubtfully took it, but when he read what was written, he couldn''t help being taken aback.
This was a royal decree from the emperor and it was a decree thatˇofficially appointed the fourth prince as the governor of the province that their Dungeon City was in.
That meant from now on, the fourth prince was officially Lin Fan''s direct supervisor.
It was impossible for the central government to take care of everything, so the Mu Empire was divided into different provinces. For each of these provinces, there was a governor that would be in charge of the various cities in the provinces.
Then above the governors was the emperor.
In short, the governors were middle managers of the Mu Empire.
But why would the fourth prince suddenly be made the governor of this ce?
As far as Lin Fan could remember, the governor of this province wasn''t a job that people wanted. After all, this province was at the very edge of the empire and was near the wastnd, so it wasn''t considered an important ce.
At the same time, because it was on the edge of the wastnd, it was attacked many times by the beasts that came out of it.
The governor of this ce suffered quite a bit to manage this province each year.
So why would the fourth prince want to be the governor of this ce?
Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at him, the fourth prince could understand what he was thinking.
So the fourth prince said with a smile, "in and simple, it''s to help you and big sister. As long as I''m the governor of this province, they won''t be able to do anything to you through official channels since I''ll be there to stop them. I am a prince after all, so they wouldn''t offend me for no reason."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this before revealing a grateful look.
But the fourth prince wasn''t done yet as he said, "Also, I will be your contact with royal father, so anything that he sends this way wille through me."
At this, Lin Fan knitted his brows.
He had already been thinking about this, but he never expected that it woulde so soon.
Since the fourth prince was staying here, could it be that there was something else that he wasn''t telling him. Could it be that Emperor Mu had already given them orders, but the fourth prince hadn''t handed them over yet?
Lin Fan reached his hand out as if he was waiting to receive something, but the fourth prince just looked at it with a strange look.
Finally, the fourth prince revealed a look of understanding and reached his hand out to take Lin Fan''s hand to shake it.
Lin Fan''s face turned dark before he threw the fourth prince''s hand off and raised his other hand in a fist as he said, "Hand over the orders that you have already!"
"Orders?" The fourth prince repeated in a confused voice before saying, "I don''t have anything like that. Royal father said that it would be some time before he contacted me, so there was nothing for me to do right now."
Lin Fan''s chin dropped when he heard this.
But when he came back to his senses, he asked, "Then what are you doing here? Why are you staying in this town?"
The fourth prince revealed a wide smile as he said, "The food is great here and there''s fun things to do, so why wouldn''t I stay here? Plus, I get to see more of big sister and brother inw if I stay here, so why would I leave?"
Lin Fan''s face turned dark once more as he said, "What about your job as the governor?"
The fourth prince gave a shrug and said, "I can leave that to my subordinates, they are more than capable of handling it."
Lin Fan''s lips twitched before he gave a sigh and said, "I really feel cheated."
The fourth prince revealed a confused look before asking, "Cheated? Why?"
"What happened to the fourth prince from before? The calm and dignified fourth prince that I knew when I first met you?" Lin Fan said with a bitter tone in his voice.
Chapter 470 Little Brother’s Concerns
?
The fourth prince revealed a smile and said, "This is who I''ve always been from the beginning. The one that you met was a facade that I had to put on because of my position. So rather, the me that you''re seeing now is the real me."
Lin Fan looked at him for a bit before shaking his head with a bitterugh.
But in the end, he walked over to the fourth prince and patted him on the shoulder since he could sympathize with him.
It wasn''t hard for him to imagine what kind of things the fourth prince had to deal with up until now.
After all, he had read plenty of novels about pce struggles back on Earth.
He knew how bad it was on Earth without any cultivation, so he could guess that it was even worse when it came to a world that was filled with cultivators.
The fourth prince was surprised to see this since it was different from how Lin Fan had treated him up to now, but he was still happy to see this.
Since he had already settled this matter, Lin Fan decided to have dinner with the fourth prince. After all, there was no way that he would be able to go back home with the all girls meeting going on, so he had to find something else to do.
The fourth prince could be considered his brother inw, so it should be fine.
As it turned out, it really was fine for him to have a meal with him.
He had been worried that the fourth prince would act the way that he had acted on their journey, but he found that the fourth prince seemed to have taken a hint and stopped trying to get closer to him in that way.
This was a relief since he really didn''t know how to deal with the fourth prince if he had continued acting this way.
But since the matter had solved itself, there was no need for him to worry about this.
However, there was another problem that presented itself.
While they were having fun eating and drinking, there were a group of girls that had suddenly burst into the residence.
Leading them was Yue Lan and Mu Bao Bao.
Both Lin Fan and the fourth prince were taken aback by these girls suddenly raiding them like this, but Lin Fan then asked, "Is there somethingˇ"
Before he could say the word ''wrong'', there were girls that had appeared on both his sides.
It was L and Xiao Yue.
Lin Fan didn''t know how to react to this, but they didn''t give him that chance to react as they suddenly lifted him up by his arms. They lifted him off the cushion that he had been sitting on and brought him over to the rest of the girls.
Once he had been secured, the girls immediately moved in front of him and created a human shield in between him and the fourth prince.
The fourth prince waspletely confused by this, but Lin Fan could guess what this was about based on their expressions. It seemed that they had somehowe to a misunderstanding about all of this.
It seemed like Mu Bao Bao had told them about his and her suspicions about the fourth prince.
Lin Fan opened his mouth to say, "It isn''t likeˇ"
But before he could finish, he was immediately silenced by all of the girls ring at him.
Lin Fan could just sit there with a bitter smile on his face as he watched what would happen.
He would step in if things went too far, but before thatˇhe was helpless.
He could only wish the fourth prince the best of luck dealing with these girls.
The fourth prince saw the look on Lin Fan''s face and was even more confused about all of this.
But he had been trained in etiquette, so he calmed himself down and revealed a respectful smile before saying, "Brother inw, are these beautifuldies your subordinates? Are they here for some matter?"
Yue Lan shook her head and said, "We''re his wives and we''re here to see what kind of intentions you have."
"Wives?" The fourth prince repeated with a confused look, but then he suddenly revealed a shocked look. He immediately turned to look at Mu Bao Bao, but he found that she wasn''t affected by this at all. Instead, she was ring at him just like the other girls were.
The fourth prince turned back to Lin Fan and asked, "Brother inw, is this true? Are all of these girls your wives?"
But Lin Fan wasn''t allowed to answer as Yue Lan said, "That is not the main question. The main question is, what are you doing here?"
The fourth prince was taken aback by all of this, but he was also a smart person and quickly figured out what the situation was. He could tell by the way that they all acted around Yue Lan that she was indeed in charge here, this was something that was acknowledged by both Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan.
So he took a deep breath and said, "I''m here to support big sister and brother inw, that is what royal father has ordered."
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at him before saying, "Is that really all that you''re here to do?"
The fourth prince revealed a confused look when he heard this as if he couldn''t understand what she was saying.
Yue Lan kept looking at him with the same narrowed eyes as she said, "You say that these are your official orders, but what about your personal feelings? Are you really just here to help the two of them?"
The fourth prince revealed an even more confused look when he heard this as he said, "Personal feelings? My personal feelings are just that I want to help my big sister and brother inw. I have no idea what you mean."
Yue Lan kept looking at him for a while before suddenly giving a snort, as if she didn''t believe him.
The fourth prince had never been as confused in his life as he was now.
He just couldn''t understand what was happening here.
After a long silence, Yue Lan finally said, "As long as you do your thing and never be with Lin Fan alone, we''ll be fine with it. Remember, you can never be with Lin Fan alone, one of us will always have to be with the two of you."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile as if he could see the misunderstandings getting worse, but at this point, he really couldn''t say anything. He could see that these girls had already made up their minds, so he wouldn''t be able to do a thing.
He just prayed for the best for the fourth prince.
Since they had settled this matter, Yue Lan and the others didn''t stay here any longer.
They held Lin Fan by both of his arms and escorted him out of this ce, as if he was some kind of criminal.
As he walked out, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that he really was lucky that he had all of their ''love''.
But as they were leaving, the fourth prince suddenly caught up to Mu Bao Bao and grabbed her by the arm.
Mu Bao Bao stopped and turned to look at him, but there was an impatient and annoyed look in her eyes.
The fourth prince was taken aback since he hadn''t seen this look in her eyes before, or at least he had never seen this look directed at him.
But he overcame this fear and said, "Big sister, are you really alright with this? Are you really alright with him having all of these wives? You are the future ruler of this empire, are you sure that you should be sharing a man with all of these women? You should know how this will make you look in the eyes of your subjects."
Mu Bao Bao looked at him and said, "If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have epted the n of bing the empress in the first ce. Before I am the empress, I am his woman."
The fourth prince still had a concerned look as he said, "But with all of those women, are you sure that heˇ"
Before he could finish, Mu Bao Bao suddenly pulled her sword out and pointed it at his throat. She said in a cold voice, "Don''t you ever try to cast doubt on his love, it is the only thing that I had after I lost everything."
The fourth prince gave a nervous gulp, but he still said, "Big sister, this isn''t fair to you though."
Mu Bao Bao pulled her sword away from his neck and said, "We were the ones that agreed to this, so you don''t have anything to say. If we agree, there''s no ce for you to cause trouble."
Without waiting for him to say anything, Mu Bao Bao turned around to follow the rest of them out.
But the fourth prince still had a worried look on his face.
He had heard from his royal father that he had approved of Lin Fan, but he was sure that his royal father didn''t know about this. Otherwise, he would have never approved of Mu Bao Bao being with Lin Fan.
His big sister was just one of many women that Lin Fan lovedˇhow could that be right?
This was just wronging her.
So the fourth prince secretly made up his mindˇ
He would get justice back for his big sister.
Chapter 471 Small Selfish Requests
?
Lin Fan of course didn''t escape his lecture after he was caught by the girls.
He was forced to sit in the seiza position while they scolded him for being alone with the fourth prince.
The lecture that they gave him really did sound very strange, but he sat there and listened to it all.
Then when it was over, they still didn''t let him stand up as they moved around to check his body. It was as if they suspected the fourth prince of doing something to him.
Lin Fan just went along with it and raised his hands to let them check him.
When it was over, he was allowed to stand up again.
But that didn''t mean that his punishment was over yet.
After all, it had been a few days since they had seen him. This was even more so for the girls who had been in the Minor World, who had thought that they would be able to see him during the trip.
But because of what happened with the fourth prince, Lin Fan hadn''t gone into the Minor World even once. So what they thought would be theirs had been taken to them and this dissatisfaction had built up over the trip.
While they understood that Lin Fan had no choice in this matter, they still weren''t going to drop it that easily.
So they all went with Lin Fan into the bedroomˇ
However, it wasn''t for what one thought it would be for.
Instead of taking off their clothes, they allid in the bed and waited for him.
Then when heid down, they all cuddled up against him and fell asleep while being held by him.
That was right, all they cared about was just sleeping with him and not dual cultivating. That was what had been taken away from them during this time, so they would get that back tonight.
Just like this, Lin Fan had been turned into a body pillow by all of these girls.
Thoughˇto say that it wasn''t fun for him was a lie.
After all, having all of their soft bodies pressed up against him really was a form of torture that he enjoyed.
His thing couldn''t help getting hard, but ignoring it was part of the punishment from the girls.
So in the end, all he could do was sleep while being in agony.
When morning came, he found that all of them had disappeared without a trace. The only thing that was left was their fragrance and therge tent that had been created by them.
But of course, Lin Fan knew that he shouldn''t take care of it himselfˇ
If he did, he knew that he would be punished even more by themˇso all he could do was wait until tonight to take care of it with them. Hopefully, their anger had faded by now and they would be in the moodˇ
Still, since it was morning, it wasn''t as if he could just stay in bed all day.
So he got out of the bed and got dressed to find that all of the girls were gone from the manor.
The only thing that was left for him was some breakfast that had clearly been cooked by Duanmu Ming Yue.
There was even a little note that told him how to heat it up.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a smile before quickly finishing off this breakfast.
Then without hesitation, he headed to the city hall.
He had been away from the town for a long time and hadpletely neglected his job as the city lord. So he actually didn''t know a single thing about the city and didn''t know what to do.
He was heading to the city hall to find Yue Lan and Ming Xin to see if he could do anything to help them.
When he arrived, he found that there were a bunch of people running around in this ce.
It wasn''t just the staff members that were here, but rather a bunch of citizens, mercenaries, merchants, and even cultivators that were scattered around.
Based on the sheets of paper that they had in their hands, it seemed like they were here to hand in one form or another.
But based on the sheets that they had in their hands, they were standing in specific areas.
This was not something that was normally done when it came to managing things in city hall, but this was something that Lin Fan had suggested to Yue Lan and Ming Xin. This was the system of assigning departments and having each department only handle paperwork rted to that department.
The old method that was much more chaotic was to have clerks handle every request.
But this new method which Lin Fan had stolen from Earth was to separate the things that needed authorization into departments and then separate those departments into areas. That way, people could see which department they needed to go and head there directly.
At the same time, this would allow each department to work much faster.
After all, they didn''t need to do general work and could do specialized work.
Each department had things that they took care of and could do faster than other things. At the same time, all the things that they needed for that one thing would be gathered in one area since they were for that department.
So this would greatly increase their speed.
But the fact that there were all of these people here even with the smoother process, it was clear that the dungeon city was very popr.
However, that also meant that there were more and more people that were aware of the dungeonˇ
Whether that turned out to be a good thing or a bad thingˇit was hard to tell right now.
After looking around for a bit, Lin Fan made his way up to the second floor.
None of the staff stopped him since they all recognized him.
Yue Lan had made sure that everyone would recognize Lin Fan when she had trained the staff. She wanted to ensure that not a single one of them was rude to him or made any mistakes.
At the same timeˇshe had made sure that their devotion was to him rather than to herˇ
That was because the city hall was filled with beautiful girls just like the Royal Style stores.
It seemed that her ambition had been expanded and now she was building an even bigger harem for Lin Fanˇ
But Lin Fan ignored all of this and went to the second floor where Yue Lan and Ming Xin were having a meeting.
They were surprised to see Lin Fan walking in and they stopped their meeting when they saw him.
Lin Fan said with a smile, "Is there anything I can help with?"
Both of them were surprised to see him and hear this, but Yue Lan was the one that reacted first by standing up. Then she waved at him toe over to where she had been sitting.
Lin Fan was confused when he saw this, but he still walked over to where she was.
When he stopped, she pulled him forward so that he was sitting where she had been sitting. Then without any hesitation, she sat down on hisp and leaned back so that she was against his chest.
After she got into this position, she just closed her eyes and enjoyed herself instead of actually doing her work.
But that didn''tst long since Ming Xin had finally reacted to this.
She came over and sat down in Lin Fan''sp too, pushing Yue Lan to the side a bit as she said, "That''s not fair. You can''t hog him all to yourself."
Yue Lan didn''t respond to this and even pretended like she didn''t hear it as she leaned back against Lin Fan''s chest.
Ming Xin narrowed her eyes to look at Yue Lan, but she gave up in the end and just enjoyedying against Lin Fan''s chest too.
Lin Fan however felt very awkward since he didn''t understand what was happening.
After a long silence, he finally said, "Uh, what is going on? Do you need me to do anything?"
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin shook their heads and said, "Just stay here like this andfort us."
Lin Fan realized what was happening at this and he revealed a bitter smile.
But at the same time, he knew that things must be much better than before if they were willing to rx like this.
Back when they had first created this city, there were many things to do to keep up with the rate of expansion. But now, it seemed that they had finally finished putting a system in ce so that they weren''t being dragged around anymore.
He also knew that this was all because of the two that were currently sitting in hisp.
Without their hard work, this would have never happened.
So if they wanted to take a small break like this, they really deserved it.
Lin Fan looked down at them and then reached his hand out to pat them on their head.
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin were taken aback when they felt this, but thenˇtheir hearts melted when they heard him say, "Good job. Thanks for all your hard work."
When they heard this, it felt like everything that they had done had been worth it.
So they both leaned up against him again and said, "Un."
Sometimes, it was good to enjoy the small things like this.
Chapter 472 Forgotten Things
?
Lin Fan had been trapped there with Yue Lan and Ming Xin for an hour, but in the end, they let him leave.
Or rather, they had no choice but to let him leave since they were needed somewhere else.
One of their subordinates came to tell them that they had a meeting somewhere else. This was an important meeting that they couldn''t miss, so they had no choice but to go.
Ming Xin had tried pushing the meeting onto Yue Lan alone, but Yue Lan wouldn''t allow that to happen.
So the two of them almost dragged each other out since they wouldn''t let the other person spend more time with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan watched all of this with a bitter smile on his face, though he was d to see that they were getting along.
Even though they didn''t seem like they were getting along with the way they were dragging each other out, when one looked at it from a different angle, it was clear that they trusted each other and were close enough that they were able to do this with each other.
In some rtionships, the more they fought, the closer they actually were.
This was one of those cases.
Since he had nothing else to do, Lin Fan decided to head to the Minor World.
It had been a long time since he had gone to the Minor World, even though he had been scheduled to go there during his trip.
So now that he had free time, he should show his face there and make up for his absence.
Even though she didn''t need to hide in there, Senior Sister Bing spent most of her time in the Minor World. She still came out to eat with them and to do things, but this was where she had spent most of the past few years, so it was the ce that she wasfortable with.
When Lin Fan came into the Minor World, he found that it wasn''t just Senior Sister Bing, but also L, Xiao Yue, and Mu Bao Bao.
These four had the least responsibilities, so they had more free time than the others.
So right now, they were just having some afternoon tea.
When they saw Lin Fan appear though, they immediately dragged him over and started hugging his arms or sitting in hisp like Yue Lan and Ming Xin had done.
It seemed like all of them had these kinds of small selfish requests, but Lin Fan didn''t mind.
He was here to make it up to them in the first ce, so he would put up with whatever they wanted to do.
However, he really didn''t have much to do as they did what they wanted with his body. So the only thing that he could do was look around the Minor World and react to what he saw.
But as he looked around the Minor World, he suddenly remembered something.
This was something that was quite important since it involved a person''s lifeˇ
Turning to Senior Sister Bing, Lin Fan asked, "What happened to the prisoner?"
Senior Sister Bing had been enjoying herself while holding his arm, so she hadn''t reacted right away. But then she looked up at him and tilted her head before saying, "They should still be there."
Lin Fan revealed a shocked look as he said, "They''re still there? You didn''t take care of them?"
Senior Sister Bing gave a shrug and said, "I forgot."
"Eh?" Lin Fan said with a bitter look on his face.
With a sigh, Lin Fan suddenly stood up.
The girls looked like they were about to protest, but he said, "We can''t just leave here there. Let''s go and see what happened to her."
They had unwilling looks on their faces, but they still followed him down into the dungeon.
They went through the empty dungeon until they reached the cell at the end.
This was the cell where they had kept Lu Yeˇwhere they were still keeping Lu Ye ording to Senior Sister Bing.
When Lin Fan looked into the cell, he found that Lu Ye was just lying there with a dead look in her eyes. It didn''t even seem like she was breathing anymoreˇ
But that was a problem!
After all, they had kept her alive because they needed her to identify the people that worked for the eighth prince. So if she were to die nowˇthat would be bad for them.
Lin Fan turned to look at Senior Sister Bing with narrowed eyes, but Senior Sister Bing didn''t back down as she calmly said, "The spirit beasts should have brought her food daily, so there''s no reason she should be dead."
Lin Fan continued to stare at Senior Sister Bing with those same narrowed eyes, but she didn''t flinch at all under his re.
Seeing the serious look in her eyes, he knew that she was telling the truth.
So he turned to the system.
Since he had already tamed her as a ve, he could see her status through the system.
When he opened up her screen, he couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
That was because he could tell that she was still alive since she still had HP ording to the system.
So she wasn''t dead physicallyˇbut could it be that her mind was so broken that she had be broken as well.
If that was the case, that was also a problemˇ
If she couldn''t think, then they wouldn''t be able to use her for what they needed her for.
So he still had to check on her in the end.
Lin Fan opened the cell and slowly walked over to Lu Ye lying on the ground.
Even though there was the sound of the cell opening and the sound of him walking over, Lu Ye didn''t react at all. She justid there with the same dead look on her face, as if nothing from this world concerned her.
Lin Fan could at least see that the tray of food that had been brought for her was empty.
So that meant that she was still eating properly.
Since she didn''t react at all, he walked over beside her and leaned down to look carefully at her.
Even though he was right in front of her, she still didn''t react at all as her dead eyes looked up above her.
Seeing this, Lin Fan knew that he had no choice at all.
He leaned forward over her and then raised his hand toˇp her across the face.
With the first p, there was a bit of light that came back to her eyes. With the second p, Lu Ye slowly started to react as she looked right up at Lin Fan''s face.
Then with the third p, her eyes fully lit up and she got off the ground.
Without any hesitation at all, she fell onto her knees again and lowered her head in front of Lin Fan. While taking this position, she said, "Master! You''re back! This ve has been waiting for your orders!"
Lin Fan was shocked by this sudden change in attitude from her.
After all, thest time he had seen her, she had been defiant and unwilling to cooperate.
She didn''t have this personality!
So why was she suddenly acting like this?
After thinking for a bit, the only reason that Lin Fan could think of was the systemˇOr rather because of the ve taming of the Love Gauge Taming skill.
It seemed that the ve system really was different from the love taming.
It seemed that while the love taming was a mutual rtionship, the ve taming was a one way thing.
With the way that Lu Ye was acting, it was almost as if he could even order her to kill herself and she would follow the order without hesitation.
But of course, there was no guilt that he felt from this.
In the first ce, Lu Ye was his and Mu Bao Bao''s enemy since she worked for the eighth prince. She had even tried to kill Mu Bao Bao by luring her in with the fake rumours, so there was no love lost between them.
Since she now followed all of his orders, this would make things easier.
Lin Fan looked down at her and said, "Stand up."
As soon as he said this, Lu Ye immediately stood up in front of him with an expectant look in her eyes.
It was something that Lin Fan had seen before.
This was the way that dogs looked at their master when they wanted a reward for doing something goodˇ
It was like she was asking to be rewarded just for this.
But how could he give her a reward for something so simple?
Lin Fan looked at her and said, "Tell me, how do you feel about the eighth prince."
Lu Ye said without hesitation, "The eighth prince is nothingpared to my master. The only things that I care about are the master and his orders."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He knew that she would say this, but the way that she said it without any hesitation surprised him.
It was almost as if her mind had beenpletely reprogrammed by the systemˇ
But since she was like this, then he could use her.
So he reached out and took off her cor before saying, "Follow me."
The girls had been watching through the bars, but when they saw him take off her cor, they couldn''t help being shocked. They were even more shocked when they saw him bringing her out of the cell.
Lin Fan ignored this shocked look and said, "Find some work for her. It''s better than keeping her in the cell."
Chapter 473 A Surprise Visitor
?
After hearing this, all of the girls immediately knitted their brows as they looked at Lu Ye who was still just staring at Lin Fan without saying a word.
There was even a look of worship in her eyes as she looked at Lin Fan, almost as if she was looking at a god.
After a long silence, Mu Bao Bao finally said, "Are you sure you want to do that? Even if you''ve somehow made her obedient like this, you have to remember that she works for the eighth prince. She is someone who is most likely connected to the destruction of the Love Sectˇ"
As she said this, there was even a hint of killing intent that filled her voice.
It was clear that Mu Bao Bao still hadn''t gotten over this, but that wasn''t a surprise either.
However, Lin Fan didn''t back down as he shook his head and said, "Trust me, I have a way of making sure that she won''t go against my orders. Just find her some work in the Minor World and we''ll see what we can do with her in the future."
It was clear that they still didn''t approve of this, but seeing the serious look that Lin Fan hadˇthey had no choice but to follow his orders.
So Senior Sister Bing found some work for Lu Ye with the spirit beasts in the Minor World.
She would be helping with the maintenance of the Minor World with the spirit beasts.
Seeing Lu Ye settle into her new role, Lin Fan turned to the girls and said, "Thank you."
Though they were still unhappy about all of this, they still moved closer to him and lowered their heads slightly as if they were expecting something.
Seeing this, Lin Fan revealed a smile and patted them all on the head as a reward.
ˇ
Over the next few days, nothing that interesting happened.
Lin Fan had sunken into a normal life of just not doing much each day.
Now that the city had a system in ce, there was no ce for him to do anything.
Yue Lan and Ming Xin had recruited talented people that were able to do all the work, so there wasn''t anything left for him to do.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do during this time was be moral support for the girls while they were working hard.
While they might be independent girls, they were like kittens looking for affection whenever it came to Lin Fan. As long as he was here in the city, they would always look for him to cuddle with him or get affection from him.
So that was the only job that he needed to do now.
Since the girls were all busy today, Lin Fan had a free day for once.
The fourth prince had tried to find him to hang out, but since that first dayˇthe fourth prince had been put under surveince. He wasn''t allowed within even a kilometer of Lin Fan without one of the girls being contacted and sent to intercept him.
So the fourth prince couldn''t do a thing and could only obediently stay in his residence.
As he walked through the city, Lin Fan had to admire all the things that Yue Lan and Ming Xin had done.
The city was much more prosperous than it was when it was still a town and it had expanded much more than before. The city was now at least three times bigger than when it was town and it was still growing with each passing day.
The only problem now was that they had to decide where the limits would be so that they could build a proper city wall.
For now, they were still using the wooden walls and moving them with each passing day as the city grew bigger and bigger.
But when it came to the spirit beasts in the surrounding area, there was no problem since there was a Mercenary Guild branch here. The mercenaries that gathered were focused on the dungeon, but there were many who took missions to hunt spirit beasts as well.
So there weren''t many spirit beasts in the surrounding area right now.
All of this was because the Mercenary Guild branch president was Tian Tian.
She had backing from Yue Lan, so she was able to offer even more in the rewards for these spirit beast hunting requests. So there was nock of mercenaries taking these requests, creating more space for the city to expand.
In short, all of Lin Fan''s girls were working together to make his city greater and greater.
They were so good that he didn''t have to do a single thing.
After walking around the city a bit and admiring how big and prosperous it was now, Lin Fan chose a random cafe to sit down and rx in.
Well, this wasn''t really a random cafe since he had already heard about this ce from Yue Lan.
This was apparently a secret cafe that she had invested in that wasn''t well known by most people. However, there was no doubt that the goods and services in this shop were top notch because they had her investment.
She even admitted that it was basically a little hideaway that she had created for herself.
She would go there whenever she wanted to take a break or when she was feeling too stressed.
Just the fact that Yue Lan was willing to tell Lin Fan this made him very touched.
After all, most people kept ces like this a secret that they would take to their grave. So the fact that Yue Lan was willing to tell him about this ce showed just how much trust she had in him.
When he walked in, he was greeted by the master and told to sit wherever he wanted.
As he looked around, he saw that this ce really wasn''t that well known. It was a ce that only had a few customers sitting in it, clearly not having enough business to keep it afloat despite it having such arge store space.
At the same time, Lin Fan could see that the tableware used in this store was not normal.
These were clearly very expensive items that most people didn''t have a chance to use.
It seemed that Yue Lan had spared no expense in this store, so it shouldn''t have a problem even if it didn''t get any customers.
It could even be said that Yue Lan had built this ce all for herselfˇ
But Lin Fan was happy to rx in a ce like this.
After sitting down at the counter, he took a look at the menu. However, all of the things on it were confusing to him, since he really didn''t know much about coffees and such.
In the first ce, cafes like this were rare since they were ces that were normally only found on the magic continent. Coffee was exported from there and there were few local coffee growers, so most of the culture had been taken from the magic continent.
As for how Yue Lan was able to establish a trade route with the magic continent, Lin Fan had no idea.
Even in his previous life, he wasn''t much of a coffee drinker and would have never gone to a fancy cafe like this since he was a hikki.
So all of this was a bit overwhelming for him.
Luckily, he knew a strategy that would help him get out of this situation.
Lin Fan looked at the manager and said, "Master, what do you rmend?"
The master of the store turned to look at him and then quickly pointed at the top of the menu.
Lin Fan looked down to see that there was an owner''s rmendation right at the top of the menu. With the way that it was put there, it was almost as if it was asking people to look at it.
It seemed that this master was quite proud of his coffee and cooking.
So Lin Fan didn''t hold back and said, "I''ll take one order of the owner''s rmendation."
The master gave a nod before turning to busy himself.
It didn''t take him long toe back with a cup of coffee and a sandwich.
Lin Fan looked down at it before taking a deep sniff of the coffee. The strong scent and the fragrant aroma was more than enough to tell him that it was very good.
It was no wonder the owner rmended it.
To give his appreciation, Lin Fan shot a thumb''s up at the owner and in response, he received a nod from the owner.
There was no need for words in a situation like this.
With that, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the coffee and sandwich that had been brought in front of him.
But before he could even touch them, he found that there was a cloaked figure that had walked over to his side.
He tried to ignore this cloaked figure at first, but that cloaked figure came right up beside him and stood there staring at him.
With that cloaked figure acting like this, Lin Fan had no choice but to acknowledge them.
He turned to look at this cloaked figure and asked with a smile, "Can I help you with something?"
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything at first, but then a beautiful voice said, "It really is you! I never thought that I would see you again!"
When Lin Fan heard this voice, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows.
After all, he felt that this voice was a bit familiarˇeven though he didn''t know where he recognized it from.
Then all of a sudden, that cloaked figure took off their cloak to reveal a beautiful appearance.
But the thing that caught Lin Fan''s attention the most was the pair of pointed ears.
Chapter 474 Elves Again (1)
?
The moment that he saw these ears, he immediately thought of something that had happened in the past.
When he had still been in Sunset City, he had met someone that he couldn''t forget because it was someone that he was very excited about meeting.
So after being dazed, Lin Fan looked carefully at the face of this individual in front of him.
It didn''t take him long to recognize her and he asked, "Flora?"
The elven girl immediately gave a nod before saying, "You do remember me! It really has been a long time!"
Since she had confirmed her identity, there was no reason for Lin Fan to hold back anymore.
After all, there were feelings of gratitude towards her in his heart.
Back then, she had given him something very special that had helped him save Tian Tian''s life. If it wasn''t for the World Tree''s Leaf that she gave him, then he never would have grown that World Tree in his Pet Storage Space and saved Tian Tian.
So there was nothing but positive feelings towards her in his heart.
Lin Fan gave a nod and said with a smile, "It really has been a long time. What are you doing here?"
The other cloaked figure that was behind Flora pulled on her cloak as if she wanted to stop her from talking, but Flora justpletely ignored that cloaked figure.
She looked at Lin Fan with a smile and said, "We came here because we heard that there was a dungeon here."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows before asking, "I never thought that you would be interested in the dungeon. Why did youe all the way here just to see the dungeon?"
Flora said with the same smile, "Well, it''s not everyday that you see a dungeon on this continent. After all, dungeons are moremonly seen on the magic continent than this cultivation continent."
Lin Fan once again slightly knitted his brows when he heard this, but then he said, "Oh, so you''ve seen other dungeons before?"
Once again, the cloaked figure behind Flora tried pulling on her cloak to stop her, but Flora just didn''t stop.
Flora tilted her head to think about it before saying, "I haven''t been to that many. I''ve been to a few, but they were just too weak for me toˇ"
Before she could finish, she suddenly gave a shiver.
That was because the other cloaked figure behind her had given up on trying to use subtle methods to stop her since she knew that it wouldn''t work.
There was a blue glow that wasing from her hand as she used some form of ice spell on Flora.
Flora finally had no choice but to pay attention to this other cloaked figure and when she felt the pressureing from her, she had no choice but to close her mouth.
But Lin Fan had been carefully watching everything.
He had already gotten quite a bit of information from Flora''s casual words and he had also learned quite a bit using his Appraisal Eyes.
The magic that the other cloaked figure used, it was apparently intermediate ss magic.
ording to the Appraisal Eyes, this was magic that could only be used by those that had an intermediate magic ss.
So there was no doubt that this cloaked figure behind Flora wasn''t weak. At the same time, since she was following Flora, that meant that Flora herself wasn''t weak.
He was just worried about what she was really doing in his Dungeon City.
Still, for now, it didn''t seem like she was nning on doing anything and he did want to be friends with her, so he said, "How about we chat while we eat?" As he said this, he pointed at the two seats beside him.
Flora was about to give a nod, but the other cloaked figure said, "I''m sorry, we have other business to take care of first. If we are fated, perhaps we will meet each other again."
Without giving Flora a chance to say anything, the other cloaked figure pushed the cloak back onto her head and pulled her out.
In the end, Flora just let herself be dragged out as she waved goodbye to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just waved back with an amused smile on his face.
Once they were gone, he started thinking about all the things that he had figured out when he had been with them.
But in the end, he shook his head and forgot about all of this.
After all, there was no reason for him to think that deeply about this.
They were here for their own business and unless it interfered with his own, there was no reason for him to get involved.
So he just turned his attention back to his food and enjoyed his lunch.
After his lunch, Lin Fan headed to the city hall to see if there was anything he could help with.
Now that Yue Lan and Ming Xin had put the perfect system in ce, there really wasn''t much for him to do. So even if he wanted to help, there wasn''t a ce for him to do anything.
The only thing that he could do was wander around the town and see if there was anything he needed to do.
That and provide moral support for the girls while they worked hard.
When he arrived at city hall, he couldn''t help being drawn by the raised voices in the distance.
"What do you mean we can''t submit this form here?"
For some reason, he couldn''t help feeling that this voice was familiar.
When he walked over, he realized why he thought these voices were familiar.
It was the two cloaked figures that he had seen before.
The one that was currently shouting was the other cloaked figure who had remained hidden the entire time. Flora was just standing there on the side with an awkward look to her, as if she was ufortable with this whole situation.
At the same time, Lin Fan could see that the clerk that was being yelled at by this cloaked figure was in an awkward situation as well.
It seemed that whatever issue was being brought up, she wasn''t able to solve.
Since he was technically the one that was in charge here, it should be up to him to take care of it.
So Lin Fan walked over and said, "Is there a problem here?"
When they heard his voice, they immediately turned to look at him.
Then the smaller cloaked figure pointed at Lin Fan and said, "What are you doing here? Are you following us around?"
Flora had wanted to stop her, but it was already toote for her to stop her.
So all she could do was lower her head and pretend that she didn''t hear anything.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at her before saying, "I''m the city lord, so anything you havees to me in the end. Is there a problem with me being here?"
When he said this, he could feel the looks that fell onto me from the people around us.
But he ignored them all as he focused on the two cloaked figures in front of him.
When they heard what he said, they both looked up at him in silence before the smaller cloaked figure asked, "You''re the city lord?"
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before saying, "Now, what is the problem?"
The cloaked figure was about to say something, but then Flora came forward to grab her sleeve to stop her.
The cloaked figure turned around to find Flora shaking her head at her and pulling her back. Then Flora came forward to say, "We''re sorry about themotion that we caused." As she said this, she even bowed her head in apology.
Seeing this, Lin Fan rxed his gaze a bit before saying, "Alright, I''m sure that everyone just got a bit heated and we can solve this problem by talking it through."
He turned to look at the clerk and asked, "What''s the problem?"
The clerk revealed an awkward look since Lin Fan was the one that was in front of her.
She was someone that had undergone Yue Lan''s training, so it was impossible for her not to recognize Lin Fan. At the same time, she had also received the special training, soˇshe couldn''t help feeling embarrassed seeing him like this.
But after giving a cough, she said, "These two wanted to enter the dungeon, but they didn''t want to give any proof of identity. I told them that it was necessary for them to give this proof of identity before receiving the license to enter the dungeon."
Lin Fan turned to look at the two of them before saying, "This is indeed the rules and we can''t make an exception for you."
The smaller cloaked figure was about to say something, but Flora grabbed her head and pulled her back before asking, "Can we ask you to make an exception since you are the city lord?"
Lin Fan shook his head before saying, "I can''t make any exceptions for this, this a matter of security. It isn''t just the security of our city that we need to consider, but also the security of the others entering the dungeon. If we allow those with unknown identities to enter the dungeon, who knows what will happen?"
Both Flora and the cloaked figure were silent since there was nothing that they could say in response to this.
After all, this was a perfectly reasonable argument.
Chapter 475 Elves Again (2)
?
There was an awkward silence that filled the air since neither side was able to say anything else in response to this.
Flora and the cloaked figure did seem desperate to enter the dungeon, but they weren''tpletely shameless.
With themotion that they had caused, the attention of the people around them had been drawn. Now that Lin Fan had even shown up, they focused on thismotion even more.
After all, many people recognized Lin Fan as the city lord.
Not just the staff members, Yue Lan had also worked on getting the people of the Dungeon City to recognize Lin Fan as the city lord.
She had done this by stering his face in many gathering ces, building up his prestige that way. Whenever she sent out any kind of announcement from the City Lord Manor, she would make sure that Lin Fan''s face would be sent with it so that people would learn the face of this city lord.
In short, she just forced his face down everyone''s throats until they were sick of it.
But because of this, people couldn''t help feeling curious about this city lord.
They could only see his pictures and never actually got to meet him in person.
Most of the duties that he should have taken care of were handled by Yue Lan and Ming Xin in his ce.
Since he was so mysterious, there were many rumours that spread about him that made people very curious of him.
For this rare appearance, people naturally didn''t want to miss seeing him.
But that made it harder for Lin Fan.
Even if he wanted to deescte the situation, it was hard with all the attention that had been attracted to them.
So there was this awkward silence that followed until Flora finally said, "Is it possible that we can find a ce to talk about this in private."
Lin Fan didn''t respond right away, but after a bit of silence, he gave a nod.
Though he seemed stoic on the surface, he actually let out a sigh of relief that Flora was willing to ask this. This would allow him to deescte the situation and move out of the sight of the public eye.
So Lin Fan turned to the clerk behind the counter and reached his hand out towards her.
The clerk seemed to already know what he was asking for, so she immediately handed the paperwork for the two of them over to him.
With this in hand, Lin Fan waved at the two cloaked figures to follow him.
The two of them looked at each other and after a bit of hesitation from the other cloaked figure, she allowed herself to be led away by Flora. Flora pulled her along as she followed behind Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had spent enough time here to know where the rooms for meetings were, so he didn''t have a problem leading them there.
Once he was there, he sat down like he was in charge and gestured for Flora and the cloaked figure to sit down in front of him.
Flora sat down without any hesitation and even pulled off her hood when she saw that there was no one else here.
But the other cloaked figure hesitated a bit.
Finally, she sat down when Flora waved at her to sit down and she couldn''t stop Flora as she pulled off her hood.
When her hood was pulled off, a face that was just as beautiful as Flora''s was revealed. In fact, these two faces were very simrˇit was just that this face was a bit younger lookingpared to Flora.
There was no doubt that the two of them were rted.
After taking off their cloak, I offered them some tea since this room was equipped with things to make tea with.
Only then did we get down to business.
Flora looked at me and asked, "Is there really no way for us to get ess to the dungeon? We have something important to do there, so we need to be able to enter it."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he heard this and he carefully looked at her.
After all, in the end, he was the dungeon master.
He was the one that would directly suffer if their business in the dungeon wasn''t peaceful, so there was no way that he would allow them to enter if their business wasn''t positive.
But of course, he couldn''t conclude they were up to no good just based on what they had said so far.
So Lin Fan calmly said, "You know that it''s against the rules and I can''t make an exception without a good reason."
Flora''s face sank when she heard this, but then it was as if she realized something and she looked back up at him.
She had heard him correctly, right?
He had just said "without a good reason", right?
Then did that mean that as long as she could give him a good reason, he would make an exception for her?
After realizing this, Flora''s eyes lit up again.
She knew that she was right to put her trust in this man.
She didn''t know what it was about him, but there was just something about him that made her trust him.
It was just like the trust that she felt towards her goddessˇ
After thinking about it for a bit, Flora said, "It''s a matter of life and death. We need to go into the dungeon to retrieve an item that will save a person''s life."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this.
As far as he knew, there wasn''t such an item in the dungeon that could do that unless there was something about the dungeon that he didn''t know. And the only thing in the dungeon that he didn''t know that much about wasˇthe dungeon core, Rokuko.
If they were nning on doing anything to her, then they would be considered his enemy.
So he released a bit of killing intent after hearing this and said, "You''re saying that you need to retrieve something. Just what is it that you need to retrieve?"
Flora hesitated a bit before saying, "An elixir."
Lin Fan didn''t draw back his killing intent as he said, "I''ve never heard of any elixirs being dropped in the dungeon and I''ve explored the entire dungeon. If you don''t tell me exactly what you need, there is no way that I can approve this."
As he said this, Lin Fan even made the gesture of closing the folder as if he was already putting this case to a close.
This made Flora panic and she said, "Even if you haven''t found it yet, that doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist."
Lin Fan stopped closing the folder and looked at Flora with narrowed eyes as he said, "Then how do you know it exists?"
Flora''s eyes quickly turned as if she was thinking about something before she finally said, "We have heard about cases like this happening in other dungeons, so we assumed that it was the same here. This is our only hope, so you have to at least let us try."
Lin Fan wasn''t moved at all by this plea as he said, "Then you''re free to try to find some in the other dungeons. It isn''t as if this ce is the only dungeon in the world."
Then once again, he made to close the folder as if he was about to end this.
Flora quickly said, "This is the only ce that we can reach in a rush. You should know that there are no other dungeons on this entire continent."
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Then feel free to provide some kind of identification and we''ll be happy to let you in."
Flora opened her mouth before closing it again.
Lin Fan then said in a firm voice, "We can''t prioritize a single life over the lives of everyone else visiting the dungeon. Unless you actually give me a proper reason, I will not be able to let you in the dungeon."
The look on Flora''s face made it clear that this was not the way that she thought that this would go.
On the other hand, the younger elf looked like she was about to explode while listening to everything.
Since Flora fell silent, the younger elf suddenly raised her hand and said, "If you don''t want to get hurt, you will let us into the dungeon right now. Do you understand what I mean?"
As she said this, there was a blue energy that appeared around her hand.
When Lin Fan saw this, he didn''t reveal a look of panic. He just calmly looked at her and said, "Is this really how you want to do this?"
The younger elf revealed a confident look as she said, "Well, what are you going to do about it?"
With a snort, Lin Fan released his aura to pressure the two of them.
When the two elves felt Lin Fan''s aura on them, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
That was because they could sense that he was stronger than them.
When he had learned that she was an intermediate magician, Lin Fan had already had the Appraisal Eyes convert that into a cultivation level equivalent.
It turned out that the intermediate magician was only at the same level as a Foundation Realm Expert.
And the younger elf was only a low level intermediate magicianpared to Lin Fan who was in the Late Foundation Realm.
There was no way that she would actually be able to threaten Lin Fan with just this much power.
Chapter 476 Becoming Mercenaries
?
Flora immediately raised her hand and released her own green magic power as she said, "Please forgive us, my little sister didn''t mean it."
Though she was apologizing, she was also making sure to show off her own power so that he wouldn''t attack.
Lin Fan could see with his Appraisal Eyes that she was only a mid level intermediate mage, so if they really fought, he would still win. But he didn''t want to fight with them if he didn''t have to, so he pulled back his aura and said, "We don''t appreciate this kind of joke around here."
The younger elf fell back onto the sofa that she had been sitting on and let out a sigh of relief.
She had always looked down on this man before since he looked like a weakling and never gave her a sense of danger, but now it turned out that she had underestimated him.
The first time that they had met, she had felt that he was weaker than her.
This second time that they had met, she hadn''t felt anything from him.
She had thought that he was still as weak as before, but it turned out that he wasn''tˇ
She was just too weak to sense his real power.
Just how had he grown by this much in this short period of time?
After releasing his aura, Lin Fan said, "I think it''s time for the two of you to leave. If you don''t, then I will have to get the city guards involved and once they are involved, you will be banned from this city."
At this, both Flora and the younger elf revealed looks of panic.
They never thought that Lin Fan would be this decisive in this matterˇthey thought that it would all work out in the end, but now it was even worse than before.
Since there was nothing left for her to say, Flora just gave up trying to think of a reason andˇshe begged.
She fell onto the table in front of her and grabbed Lin Fan''s legs.
When she did this, he was caught off guard, so he wasn''t able to stop her from doing this.
The younger elf was also shocked seeing this, but she didn''t stop Flora since she knew that this was their final choice. But to bow down to Lin Fan who she thought of as inferior to herselfˇit really was hard for her.
However, seeing Flora do this in the end, she sucked it up and fell onto the table as well to grab Lin Fan''s legs.
Flora looked up at Lin Fan and said, "I know that this is putting you in a hard position, but we really need to enter the dungeon one way or another. I don''t know if there''s anything you can do, but I hope that you will do it on ount of our past rtionship."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at her when she said this, looking at her with a very confused look.
Just what was so important that she would go this far?
After a moment of silence, the younger elf also said with an unwilling look, "Please help us."
Lin Fan looked at the two of them with a very confused and strange look for a while before finally saying, "Just tell me what you''re really after and I can help you. That is my bottom line."
Both of the elves revealed looks of difficulty when they heard this, as if this was something that they were very unwilling to do.
But seeing the firm look on Lin Fan''s eyes, they realized that they had no choice.
So with a sigh, Flora said, "If I tell you, will you keep it a secret?"
Lin Fan revealed a serious look and said with a nod, "I will."
Flora still hesitated a bit, but in the end, she slowly said, "We''reˇwe''re looking for traces of our goddess. We found some traces of our goddess in this dungeon and we want to investigate."
"Goddess?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating before asking, "Which goddess are you talking about?"
Flora''s eyes suddenly filled with worship before she said, "Aphrodite, the great goddess of nature."
Lin Fan couldn''t help doing a spit take when he heard this.
Aphrodite?
Aphrodite was the goddess of nature?
As far as he could remember, she was supposed to be the goddess of love and not nature.
So he couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure you don''t mean someone else? Shouldn''t Aphrodite be the goddess of love and not nature?"
As far as he could remember, ording to Greek mythology, Demeter should be the goddess of nature and not Aphrodite.
Both Flora and the younger elf looked at me with a confused look when they heard this.
Then Flora slowly said, "Our great goddess Aphrodite is indeed the goddess of love, but that also makes her the goddess of nature."
When he heard this, he couldn''t help being even more confused because no matter how he looked at it, those two things didn''t seem like they were connected.
Seeing the confused look on my face, Flora exined, "Love is the basic form of nature. After all, without men, there are no women and without women, there are no men. Love is what drives the reproduction of a race, so there can''t be anything more natural than that."
Lin Fan''s chin dropped when he heard this.
It was almost as if she was speaking in a differentnguage when she exined this.
Although he was able to understand the words that she said, it wasn''t as if he could understand their meaning.
It was almost as ifˇshe was saying some kind of aliennguage.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t allow himself to be stuck on this for too long.
He knitted his brows in a thoughtful manner which gave both Flora and the younger elf hope.
What he was actually thinking about was how the dungeon core was actually something that had formed from the remnant power of Aphrodite, so that was why they were able to sense her powering from it.
He also knew that if he didn''t allow them to explore the dungeon, they woulde back with more elves one day and they might even sneak into the dungeon.
That was just how crazy devoted faithfuls could beˇor at least that was what he had heard back on Earth. He had seen plenty of those crazy cultists who would even burn themselves alive for their cults, so he didn''t doubt what these two elves would be capable of.
So instead of sending them awayˇit would be better to put them under some kind of supervision.
It would be even easier if they did go into the dungeon since Rokuko could keep watch over them 24/7 as long as they were in the dungeon. That was one of the powers that she had as the dungeon core.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan suddenly gave a sigh and said, "It isn''t as if there isn''t a way for you to go in."
When they heard this, both Flora and the younger elf''s eyes lit up.
Flora quickly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, as long as you let us into the dungeon, we can do anything."
But then, she quickly realized that her words were a bit inappropriate, so she changed them by saying, "Well, not anything. We''ll do anything that is reasonable."
The younger elf nodded in agreement to this.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "The problem with letting you in is that you have no identification, so there''s no way of ensuring that you are safe to trust. So all we have to do is solve that problem."
Both Flora and the younger elf revealed confused looks when they heard this before Flora asked, "How are you going to do that?"
"It''s very simple, we''ll get you some identification." Lin Fan said with a smile.
Both Flora and the younger elf were even more confused when they heard this.
But Lin Fan didn''t care as he suddenly pinched both of their arms, forcing them to let go. After that, he waved his hand and said, "Follow me."
Both Flora and the younger elf still had confused looks on their faces, but they did follow Lin Fan.
Lin Fan led them out of the city hall and brought them to a building that was nearby.
This was the building that had been given to the Mercenary Guild.
When he walked in, he was hit with a loud wave of sound.
This was the sound that came from all of the mercenaries who were sitting inside.
These mercenaries were either drinking and having fun or at the mission board picking missions out.
Since the dungeon had shown how profitable it could be, there were many mercenaries who had been pulled to this town. But seeing all of them here, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised since he never expected this many of them.
Still, he walked right past the mercenaries in this building and headed to the counter.
As he walked through, he started attracting more and more attentionˇafter all, Tian Tian had done the same as Yue Lan and made sure that everyone recognized his face.
When he arrived at the counter, he said to the receptionist, "Can I please talk to your president?"
The receptionist immediately gave a nod and ran off to find Tian Tian.
After all, Tian Tian had already given them the order that as long as it was Lin Fan looking for her, they should alwayse and tell her.
It didn''t take long before Tian Tian came out to greet him, but she didn''t act affectionate as she normally would.
She brought him into the office and only then did she reveal a smile, but she didn''t jump into his arms like usual because Flora and the younger elf were here.
Finally Tian Tian asked, "What are you here for?"
There was no formality in her voice at all, but there really didn''t need to be any formality between them.
Since Lin Fan was willing to bring these two cloaked figures to see her, it was clear that they were people that he trusted. Since they were people that he trusted, then they would be people that she trusted as well.
For these people, there is no need for any pretenses.
Lin Fan gave a nod to Flora and the younger elf before saying, "You can take off your hoods."
Both Flora and the younger elf were surprised by this, but after a moment of hesitation, they still took them off.
When Tian Tian saw their appearance, she couldn''t help being taken aback before slightly knitting her brows and saying, "This isn''t that simple, is it?"
Lin Fan just said with a faint smile, "It''s actually very simple. I just want to register them as mercenaries."
Chapter 477 Watching Them
?
Right after he said this, all three of them revealed confused looks.
Tian Tian however recovered the quickest and said, "You''re telling me that you want me to ept two random people that you brought out of nowhere as mercenaries? What part of that did you think that I would agree to?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Anonymity, that is what the Mercenary Guild is all about, isn''t it?"
Tian Tian narrowed her eyes to look at him before saying, "That is when we can guarantee that we will be able to track them down if they do anything wrong. But it''s different when you bring two elves here."
Flora and the younger elf lowered their heads when they heard this.
They couldn''t help feeling awkward at being treated like this because they were elves, but they understood where she wasing from.
Tian Tian then said, "You should know that I''ll be the one who will get in trouble if I do something like this."
Lin Fan had already expected her to say this, so he said, "That is unless I back them as the Dungeon City City Lord. As long as I vouch for them and promise to take responsibility for anything that happens, it should be fine, right?"
The moment that Tian Tian heard this, she immediately narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan.
The way that she looked at him wasn''t just a normal re, but rather there was a bit of spite in it. This spite that was in her eyes came from her personal feelings since she thought that Lin Fan was only doing this because he wanted toˇ
But seeing the look on his face, that spite slowly disappeared before she said, "It''s possible, but are you sure that you want to do this?"
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod and said, "I''m willing to do this because I trust them."
When Flora and the younger elf heard this, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
The younger elf more than Flora since she was very aware of the way that she acted towards Lin Fan.
Even if Lin Fan trusted Flora because of how she had treated him, he shouldn''t feel the same way about the younger elf. So what would make sense is that he would vouch for Flora to be a mercenary and only allow her to enter the dungeon.
In a way, that could be considered apromise that she could ept.
She never expected him to vouch for her as well.
When he acted this way, she couldn''t help feeling touched even with her personal feelings about Lin Fan. With him acting this way, she couldn''t help rxing her bias against him.
If even the younger elf felt this way, there was no doubt that Flora was also touched by this.
In the end, Tian Tian epted this and brought out the forms that they needed to fill out.
Since Lin Fan was vouching for them, they could ignore most of the information that needed to be filled out on this form. All they had to do was fill in the very basic information about them.
With that done, Tian Tian left the room to file these forms and to prepare their Mercenary Licenses.
When they were left alone, Flora couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan to say, "Thank you."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response, as if this wasn''t a big deal.
After that, Flora turned to the younger elf and pinched her arm. The younger elf had been hesitating, but since Flora had pinched her arm like this, she lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "Thank you."
Lin Fan also gave her a simple nod as well.
Then the room once again fell into silence as not a single one of them said a thing.
Lin Fan was just sitting there lost in thought while the two elf girls didn''t know what to say.
When they were shown this kind of kindness, it really was hard for them to react, so they didn''t know how to react to it.
Luckily, it didn''t take long for Tian Tian toe back with the Mercenary Licenses.
She had set their ranks at the lowest rank at first since she didn''t want to attract any attention with this matter.
However, the two elves didn''t mind since they understood that an exception had been made for them.
Even if they would be restricted in where they could go in the dungeon, they didn''t mind since they knew that they wouldn''t have been allowed in without Lin Fan''s kindness. So they wouldn''t betray that kindness by breaking the rules that had been set.
Even though the rules had been set by Lin Fan and Tian Tian in the first ce.
Now that they had received their Mercenary License, Lin Fan quickly approved of their request to enter the dungeon since he had brought the forms with him.
Once that was done, the two elves were free to enter the dungeon, so they both revealed excited looks.
They immediately put on their cloaks again and stood up, as if they were about to run into the dungeon. But before they could run out of the room, they suddenly stopped as if they had suddenly remembered something.
The two of them turned back to Lin Fan to watch him slowly stand up from where he was sitting and walk over to them. Then just like that, the three of them walked out of the room.
Tian Tian just sat there watching them leave, but once they were goneˇshe stood up as well.
The look in her eyes made it clear that she was going to tell the other girls about what had happened.
Once they walked out of the Mercenary Guild, it was time for them to separate.
But the two elf girls couldn''t help feeling awkward since Lin Fan had helped them so much and they weren''t able to repay him at all.
Lin Fan didn''t seem to mind this and turned to head back to the city hall without saying anything.
However, before he could leave, Flora suddenly grabbed his sleeve and asked, "Do you want toe with us into the dungeon?"
Lin Fan was surprised to be asked this suddenly, but he raised the folder in his hand and said, "I have to go turn this in first."
Flora immediately gave an ''oh'' sound before letting go. But then she said, "We can wait for you if you want."
Lin Fan shook his head before saying with a smile, "I still have other things to do, so you don''t need to mind me."
Flora once again gave an ''oh'' sound since she remembered that the one that she was talking to was the city lord of this city. There was no doubt that he would be a very busy person, just taking the time out of his schedule to help them was already him doing a lot for them.
So all she could do was lower her head again and say, "Thank you."
Lin Fan walked off and didn''t turn back, but he did raise his hand to wave at them.
But even though he said that he was going back to city hall, he actually went to one of the public facilities nearby. The city ran many public facilities and there were workers of city hall all over the ce.
Lin Fan casually handed the folder over to one of the workers that was happy to do this task for him since they recognized him immediately.
Once he was free of this, Lin Fan headed into the dungeon.
But of course, he didn''t take the same entrance as everyone else.
He took the secret entrance that would lead him into the backside of the dungeon and he quickly made his way to Rokuko''s room.
Since he had been busy during this time, Rokuko had locked herself up in the dungeon to do the things that she wanted to do. Namely, she locked herself up in the room she had made for herself to catch up on the games she wanted to y.
When Lin Fan suddenly appeared in this room, she couldn''t help being caught off guard. But she quickly revealed a happy look and came over to greet him.
But Lin Fan just ignored her and went to the dungeon monitoring equipment.
Rokuko was confused by this, so she watched what he was doing over his shoulder.
Lin Fan quickly went through the entire dungeon until he found the two cloaked figures he was looking for.
Once he did, he grabbed Rokuko who was over his shoulder and pushed her face into the crystal ball in front of them before saying, "Keep a watch over them at all times. As long as these two step into the dungeon, make sure that you are watching them."
Rokuko waspletely confused by this and she asked, "What''s going on?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer and just said, "Keep watch over them, understand?"
Rokuko was still confused, but she knew that the only way to get out of this was to promise him, so she said, "Alright, alright, I''ll do it!"
Once she said this, Lin Fan finally let her go.
Rokuko fell to the ground after Lin Fan let go of her and she said in an angry voice, "What is this for? Why did you have to grab me like that?"
Lin Fan calmed down a bit after hearing her agree, so he helped her up in front of him before telling her the story of the two cloaked figures.
"You''re telling me that they''re here to capture me?" Rokuko said in a shocked voice.
Chapter 478 Strange Orders
?
Lin Fan gave a simple nod in response to this, but all that did was make Rokuko panic even more.
She was a fearful and naive dungeon core in the first ce, that was how she had been when Lin Fan had first met her and that was how she was now since that was her personality.
The only reason why she was able to act the way that she was currently acting was because of the sense of safety that Lin Fan gave her.
But once she realized that there were people after her, she fell back to her old ways.
Rokuko immediately jumped in front of the crystal ball and started carefully looking at the two cloaked figures walking through the dungeon. As she watched over them, she couldn''t help saying, "What do we do? What do we do? What if they have some kind of special ability that will allow them to find me? Or what if theye from some special dungeon core destroying group? How will I be able to survive then?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile on his face.
Then while Rokuko was still panicking in front of the crystal ball, he walked over and gently tapped her head with his fist.
When he did this, Rokuko woke up from her panic and turned to look at Lin Fan in a daze.
Lin Fan just said with a gentle smile, "Do you really think that I would let them do that?"
Rokuko''s expression rxed a bit when she heard this, but then she had the same panicked look as before as she said, "But what if they suddenly bring others with them? What if there''s some kind of strange power that they have that will allow them to discover me? What ifˇ"
Lin Fan suddenly tapped her on the forehead with a finger and pushed her back down before saying, "Before they came here, I already made sure that they didn''t have any bad intentions. Plus, I''ve made sure that they think that they''re in my debt, so they won''t deliberately cause any trouble. As for them calling more people over, they would have done that already if they wanted to, why would they have waited this long? So I''m saying that you need to calm down."
Rokuko did rx a bit, but there was still an unwilling look on her face.
So Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "Do you really not trust me? Do you think that I would let them do anything to you?"
Rokuko immediately shook her head.
She might have been afraid of Lin Fan in the past, but she was no longer afraid of him.
After all that they had been through and the fact that he was her dungeon master, she trusted him with her life.
Though in realityˇshe didn''t have a choice since he was her dungeon master.
But in her mind, he was the person that she would never doubt.
So she calmed down after being assured by Lin Fan like this.
Then Rokuko asked, "What do we do?"
Lin Fan patted her on the head to calm her down before saying, "We just have to watch over them for now and see what they are up to. Can I leave that to you?"
Rokuko gave a pat on her chest before saying with a strong nod, "I''ll make sure to keep my eyes on them. You don''t have to worry about a thing."
Lin Fan patted her on the head before saying, "You don''t need to do everything yourself. Don''t neglect your sleep. You can ask for help from Yue Lan if you ever need it, understood?"
Rokuko gave a small nod, but there was a happy smile on her face when she heard this.
As Lin Fan left the room, he couldn''t help taking onest look back at the crystal ball that had the two cloaked figures on it.
He just hoped that he wasn''t making a mistake with this decision.
ˇ
A few days passed and nothing happened.
Rokuko had been watching the two elves the entire time and ording to her, all they did was explore the dungeon.
With the way that they reacted to the things in the dungeon, it almost seemed like they were having fun enjoying exploring the dungeon rather than doing what they came here to do.
Rokuko had even said that if they had some kind of narration, it would have been a very interesting show to watch.
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t stop himself from revealing a strange look.
After all, he couldn''t help thinking to himself that this might have been possible in his past life on Earth. It might have even been a real reality show back on Earth that he didn''t know about.
If there was any ce that would do something like a show about cute girls exploring dangerous ces, it would be Japan. It would most likely be some kind of Japanese game showˇ
But he quickly shook those thoughts out of his head and focused on the current situation.
Since the two of them weren''t doing anything, then there was no need for him to take action.
As long as they didn''t do anything, Lin Fan wouldn''t do anything to them.
So he just gave Rokuko a pat on her head before heading out.
But when he came out, Yue Lan and the others immediately came to find him.
Lin Fan was surprised to find all of them looking for him like this, but there wasn''t even time to say anything before he was taken away by them.
Lin Fan was brought to the meeting room and sat down in the chair while everyone surrounded him.
Judging by the look on their faces, it seemed that he was in trouble and it seemed like it was quite seriousˇso without any hesitation, he immediately went to lower his head as he said, "I''m sorˇ"
Before he could finish, Yue Lan said, "You didn''t do anything this time."
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking up with a confused look when he heard this.
If he didn''t do anything wrong, why were they all acting like this?
Could it be that something had happened?
So Lin Fan asked, "What''s wrong?"
The girls hesitated a bit to speak, but it was Mu Bao Bao who finally said, "My younger brother is looking for you."
"Younger brother?" Lin Fan was confused for a second before remembering who her younger brother was.
When he did, he said, "Didn''t we agree that I wouldn''t meet with the fourth prince anymore? Is there really a problem?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh and said, "He insisted this time and it seems like he has the emperor''s token this time. It should be a message from my royal father instead of my younger brother wanting to meet you."
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
He knew that if this was the case, it would mean that they would be caught up in whatever n the Emperor Mu had for them.
They had been able to enjoy some peace since Emperor Mu had left them alone, but nowˇEmperor Mu was sending them instructions on what to do.
While they didn''t know what kind of ns Emperor Mu had, they were certain that it would be dangerous.
So it would be best if they didn''t get involved in themˇ
But if they didn''t, they knew that eventually the princes would find out the truth and force their way into their town. At that time, Emperor Mu wouldn''t be able to do anything to help them since they would bepletely suppressed by all of the princes working together.
So it could be said that this would be their best chance..
But no matter how one looked at it, it was sure to be something dangerous which made them hesitate over epting this task.
Lin Fan was silent for a bit before saying, "We still need to meet with him and at least see what the instructions from Emperor Mu are."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a down look when she heard this while no one said a thing.
After a while, she finally said, "Can we just pretend that we didn''t see anything and live our life in peace like this?"
Lin Fan patted her on the head, but he still said, "Even if we don''t want to get involved, we''re already involved in this matter. If we remain passive like this, all that will happen is that we will suffer. So we have no choice."
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh when she heard this.
She didn''t refute it since she knew that he was right, but she really didn''t want to do this.
Anything involving her biological fatherˇshe wanted to reject..
But in the end, they had no choice but to ept this, so Mu Bao Bao and Yue Lan went with Lin Fan to meet with the fourth prince.
When they sat down, the fourth prince immediately came forward with a happy smile on his face as he said, "Brother inw, it really has been a long time since you came to see me. I was wondering ifˇ"
Before he could finish his words, the iron grips of Mu Bao Bao and Yue Lan had already grabbed his head and forced him back.
Lin Fan just reached his hand out and waited for the fourth prince to hand something over.
The fourth prince was confused at first, but then he pulled out a piece of paper for Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan opened it and read what was writtenˇhe couldn''t help thinking to himselfˇ
"What a strange order!"
Chapter 479 Gale Sect
?
When they heard this, Yue Lan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help leaning in to see what the order was.
The moment that they saw it, they both immediately knitted their brows.
Mu Bao Bao stood up and walked over to the fourth prince before grabbing him by the cor.
The fourth prince immediately raised his hands to show that he was innocent, but that didn''t have any effect on Mu Bao Bao as she raised her fist and said, "What kind of nonsense is this?"
The fourth prince just raised his hands to show his innocence before saying, "I don''t know what''s written on there either. I was just told by royal father to deliver it to you without peeking at it."
Mu Bao Bao red at him, but she could tell that he was telling the truth.
Still, that didn''t mean that she would let him off that easily.
She raised her fist to bring it up to his face before asking, "What is that man thinking? Why would he give an order like this?"
The fourth prince just revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Big sister, I really don''t know anything. I don''t even know what the order royal father gave you is, so how could I know what he is thinking?"
Mu Bao Bao was silent for a bit before finallynding a punch on the fourth prince''s face and throwing him down on the ground.
The fourth prince justid there with the same bitter smile on his face, but he didn''tin at all.
He knew that this big sister of his was willful and impossible to appease, so the best thing he could do now was stay silent and stay out of the way. Though he really was curious about the letter that his royal father had written.
Mu Bao Bao came back over to Lin Fan''s side and narrowed her eyes to look at the piece of paper that he was holding.
This piece of paperˇwas a royal decree.
It was an informal decree, but there was the royal seal on it which meant that it was a real royal decree.
As for what the content of the decree wasˇ
It was a decree telling Lin Fan, the City Lord of Dungeon City, to bring his forces to meet up with General Lu and his army. Once they met up, Lin Fan would takemand of the army with General Lu being his vicemander.
They would march to the Gale Sect and subjugate it on the crimes of treason.
But why would the emperor want Lin Fan to lead an army to subjugate the Gale Sect.
There was nothing to gain from this and it would create argemotion that would certainly draw attention to him.
It didn''t seem like it followed the n that Emperor Mu had told them about before.
After all, once this happened, it would be like announcing to the entire empire Mu Bao Bao''s identity.
But there didn''t seem to be anything that could support Mu Bao Bao in taking the throne yet.
No matter how they looked at it, it seemed like a very hasty move.
However, Lin Fan had other thoughts.
While Yue Lan and Mu Bao Bao were still lost in thought, Lin Fan suddenly asked the fourth prince, "Did you bring anything else with you?"
The fourth prince revealed a confused look before slowly shaking his head.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at him before saying, "Shouldn''t there be a report or something that you brought with you?"
When Lin Fan said this, the fourth prince looked like he suddenly remembered something as he said, "Ah!" Then he mmed his fist into the other hand and said, "Right, there was that!"
He reached into his chest and suddenly pulled out a folder that he ced in front of them before saying, "This is the report that royal father wanted me to bring you. He said that it''s a report on the tax revenue of Dungeon City for this year."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this since Emperor Mu had already promised to relieve their city of taxes for a while.
So why would he send a tax revenue report?
Lin Fan took the folder and the moment that he opened it, he immediately knitted his brows.
When Yue Lan and Mu Bao Bao saw his reaction, they immediately knew that there was something wrong with this. So they moved over to take a look at this ''tax revenue'' report as well.
When they saw the information that was on the report, they also knitted their brows.
Because as they had suspected, this wasn''t a tax revenue report at all, but rather a report on their target, the Gale Sect.
The tax revenue report thing was just a cover in case anything happened.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she turned back to the fourth prince and raised her fist again before saying, "Why didn''t you take this out earlier?!"
The fourth prince quickly showed a disy of submission as he said, "I didn''t know what it was! Is it really that important?"
Mu Bao Bao was about to beat the fourth prince up again, but Lin Fan said, "Forget it, there''s no point. Come and take a look at this."
Mu Bao Bao red at the fourth prince onest time before moving over to look at the report with Lin Fan and Yue Lan.
When she saw the page that they were on, she immediately knitted her brows.
There was some information here that she found very interesting, but it wasn''t for a good reason. It was a very bad reason that she found this information interesting.
"They are the onesˇ" Mu Bao Bao muttered under her voice.
The reason she said this was that in this report, it stated that the Gale Sect was one of the sects that supported the twelfth prince. And the twelfth prince was one of the princes that had sent forces to attack the Love Sect back then.
There was no doubt that the Gale Sect was one of the sects that had cooperated in this attack.
Even further in the report, it clearly stated that the Gale Sect was one of those groups, as well as giving evidence of this.
With such clear evidence, it was impossible to deny the truth.
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes were slowly filled with the desire for revenge the more she read this report, but of course, there was nowhere to vent this anger right now. So she chose to vent it onto the fourth prince who just took it with a bitter smile on his face.
After they had finished reading the report and Mu Bao Bao was finished beating up the fourth prince, she asked, "What do we do?"
Yue Lan shook her head to show that she didn''t know either.
There were just too many unknown aspects about all of this that even if she wanted to suggest something, she wouldn''t be confident enough in her suggestion to properly suggest it.
So all she could do was turn to Lin Fan, hoping that he would have some idea.
Lin Fan had been lost in deep thought the entire time, which was why he had ignored the fourth prince''s attempts at asking him for help.
Seeing that he wasn''t saying anything, neither of the girls said anything to disturb him since they knew that what he was considering was their current situation.
Finally, Lin Fan slowly said, "Let''s do it."
When he said this, both of the girls revealed shocked looks before Mu Bao Bao said, "No, I can''t let you do thisˇIt''s too dangerous."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Since Emperor Mu has given this decree, he must be confident in the sess rate."
Mu Bao Bao argued back, "The report said that the Gale Sect has at least four Nascent Soul Realm Elders and the sect master is even in the Soul Formation Realm. This is not something that we can currently face."
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Since the emperor is sending us there, he must have prepared forces for us to take them down. After all, the decree does say that we were to subjugate them, so there''s no way that he would send us there without any backup."
Mu Bao Bao knew that he was right, but she still couldn''t shake the worried feeling that she had.
No matter how she looked at it, this didn''t seem like a smart moveˇbut she was hesitating because she wanted to take revenge for the Love Sectˇ
Lin Fan could see the look in her eyes, so he said, "There''s no reason for Emperor Mu to do this unless he already has a n in ce. So you don''t need to worry about it and just go along with it. We''ve already said that we would go along with his n, right?"
Mu Bao Bao was still hesitating, but in the end, it was Yue Lan that convinced her by taking her hand and saying, "Just trust him, he knows what he''s doing."
Mu Bao Bao looked at Yue Lan with aplicated look, but she gave a nod in the end.
In fact, she knew that Yue Lan should be the first one to oppose this since she knew the situation of Dungeon City the best. She should be fully aware of how bad this would be for Dungeon City, but she was willing to go through with this becauseˇof her trust in Lin Fan.
Since Yue Lan could do this, why couldn''t Mu Bao Bao?
Lin Fan had already shown that he was more than worthy of their trust.
Chapter 480 Final Talk Before Leaving
?
Since they had already made their decision, there was no time to hesitate.
They would need to not only gather up the city troops that Yue Lan and Ming Xin had trained, they also needed to prepare the supplies for all of these troops.
At the same time, Lin Fan also had a few things that he wanted to prepare before going.
But the most important thing of allˇwas the Love Sect.
There were remnants of the previous Love Sect that were in the current Love Sect. These were the previous disciples of the Love Sect led by the Senior Brother Ying.
They had also found a few other disciples during the time that Lin Fan had been out through Yue Lan''s connections and they had brought them all back to the Dungeon City.
Since these were the remnants of the Love Sect and they were going to attack the sect that had participated in the destruction of the Love Sect, there was no doubt that they should be included in this attack on the Gale Sect.
But before that, Lin Fan wanted to talk to them to see what they thought about this.
Still, it was hard for him to bring this up since this involved a matter that deeply hurt themˇso he avoided them until night came.
His excuse was that he was helping Yue Lan and Ming Xin prepare the army, though in reality, he was just following them around during the day so that he didn''t have to talk to those people from the Love Sect.
The two of them didn''t mind, but they still chased him off since they knew that this was something that he had to do sooner orter.
Since they had chased him off, Lin Fan found Mu Bao Bao first before heading to the current Love Sect.
Since the Love Sect was still in hiding and there were many enemies, the ce that they were gathered wasn''t called the Love Sect. This ce wasn''t even called a sect, but rather it was disguised as an orphanage.
After all, most of the current Love Sect disciples were orphans that had been gathered from all over the empire by Yue Lan. So with all of these orphans, it was no problem for them to hide the current Love Sect as an orphanage.
When he arrived, Lin Fan was immediately greeted respectfully by many disciples.
Even disciples that he had never met before respectfully greeted him like they already knew about him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this until he foundˇthe source of it all.
It seemed that while he was away, the elders of the sect, these senior brothers and sisters of Mu Bao Bao, had been busy. In addition to teaching them cultivation, they had been making sure that Lin Fan was someone that every single disciple recognized.
They had built a statue of him right in the center courtyard and there were plenty of posters with his face posted all over the buildings.
If he didn''t know any better, he would have thought that he had just walked into the residence of a diehard fan of hisˇbut he knew that this was just how they were showing their respect for him.
At the same time, he knew that it wasn''t just the senior brothers and sisters who did thisˇit was most likely also the work of the Hidden Dragon Sectˇ
They believed that he was their sect master and that the n was to slowly take over the Love Sect, so of course they did all that they could to raise the prestige of their ''sect master'' in the Love Sect.
For those people, their lives were on the line, so of course they did all that they could to appease him.
But what they didn''t know was that all this did was annoy Lin Fan.
Unfortunately, Lin Fan couldn''t chase them away since they were very powerful even if they were annoying. Those that came from the Hidden Dragon Sect made up most of the current Love Sect''s power.
In terms of Golden Core Cultivators, they were the only ones that the Love Sect had other than Mu Bao Bao.
So Lin Fan couldn''t chase them away since he still needed them for his mission.
But for now, the ones that he had business with were the elders of the Love Sect.
Since he had created amotion by appearing in this ce, it didn''t take long before people were attracted by thismotion that he created.
Senior Brother Ying and the other senior brothers and sisters of Mu Bao Bao came over to greet Lin Fan.
During the time that they had been away, it seemed that they had found a few more remnants of the Love Sect and had brought them here since there were unfamiliar faces with Senior Brother Ying.
However, Mu Bao Bao happily greeted them which was all that mattered.
Senior Brother Ying said, "Brother Lin, it really has been a long time since you''ve been back. We had thought that you had forgotten about us."
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "It''s been busytely and I haven''t had time toe visit."
Though he had already been in the city for over a week now and still hadn''t visited.
In truth, Lin Fan didn''t want to visit unless he had to since he was avoiding those from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They still believed that he was their sect master, so he avoided them to prevent them from finding out the truth.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t spend too much time on greetings since there was a reason why he hade here today.
After a few words, Senior Brother Ying and the others from the Love Sect were gathered in the hall. The people from the Hidden Dragon Sect had also wanted toe, but he convinced them that this was a matter rted to the old Love Sect.
If the people from the Hidden Dragon Sect came, it really would be awkward.
It was hard for them to ept at first, but Lin Fan was able to convince them in the end since in their minds, he was the evil sect master who controlled all of their lives.
After settling in this room, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time in telling them what they had found out during their trips over this past period of time.
Once they had learned the truth and who it was that had destroyed the Love Sect, they all couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao withplicated looks. Of course, there wasn''t a single one of them that looked at her with looks of me since they knew that she was also a victim in all of this.
But Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling guilty as she bowed to them and said, "I''m sorry, it was all my fault."
In no time at all, all of the senior brothers and sisters startedforting Mu Bao Bao, telling her that it was in no way her fault.
If one had to me someone, it would either be the princes or her father, the emperor.
Normally, one would be angry that their father was being insulted like this, but Mu Bao Bao seemed like she didn''t care at all.
In truth, she most likely didn''t care in the slightest since in her heart, she didn''t take Emperor Mu as her father.
Once they had settled down, I told them about Emperor Mu''s n to attack the Gale Sect, as well as what the Gale Sect had done.
Once they heard all of this, they fell into silence again.
After all, there was no way that this situation was as simple as it seemed.
After a while, Senior Brother Ying said, "Are you certain that you want to do this?"
Mu Bao Bao had an unwilling look on her face, but she looked at me and then she revealed a calm look before saying, "Yes."
Seeing this, Senior Brother Ying said, "Alright, then we will go with you. However, I want to leave a few of us behind just in case things go wrong so that we can preserve the Love Sect. Are you alright with that?"
The one that he asked this to was Lin Fan and not Mu Bao Bao because right now, Lin Fan was the sect master.
Even if Mu Bao Bao had been the sect master before and was currently the grand elder, the right to make decisions in the sect was still up to Lin Fan as the sect master. So they had to respect this and ask Lin Fan for his permission before doing anything.
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before saying, "Do whatever you want to do. I won''t force any of you toe and I won''t force any of you to stay. Just do what your heart wants to do in this situation."
This might seem like it was a very wishy washy thing to say, but in truth, it was what he needed to say at this moment.
That was because everyone knew that they wouldn''t have a role to y in this attack on the Gale Sect.
The Gale Sect was a sect that had even participated in the destruction of the Love Sect when it was at its peak. For the current Love Sect that was far from being able topare to the Love Sect at its peak, there was nothing that they would be able to do to the Love Sect.
The only reason that they were going was because they were going to take revenge for the past Love Sect.
After a while, Senior Brother Ying said, "Can you let us discuss this? We wille back to you tomorrow on who will depart and who will stay."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod before turning to leave.
He knew that when it came to this talk, he wasn''t someone that should stay to listen since he wasn''t someone that had been with the Love Sect before.
He should give them the privacy that they need.
Mu Bao Bao was about to stand up and leave with Lin Fan, but he shook his head in her direction to tell her to stay.
She had wanted to leave to show support for Lin Fan and while he appreciated it, he knew that she should also stay to talk with them.
He understood that this was their past and he didn''t want to disrespect it, so he understood the boundaries that he should set.
Mu Bao Bao looked at him with a grateful look before turning to face her senior brothers and sisters with a serious look.
As Lin Fan left, he thought about taking the Hidden Dragon Sect with him, but he rejected this thought in the end.
After all, the Hidden Dragon Sect was fickle and a time bomb, so he wanted as little contact with them as possible.
Most importantly, they wouldn''t be able to help in the first ce.
So it was better to leave them here to cultivate.
Chapter 481 Setting Out
?
The night passed and when morning came, the troops had been gathered.
These weren''t all of the city guards since there were still some needed to protect the city, but this was still most of the guards that had been summoned for this.
One thing that Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by was thatˇalmost all of the city guards were femaleˇ
No, when he looked at it closely, he found that all of them were female.
It seemed that no matter where he went, as long as Yue Lan was recruiting people, they would all be female.
Was it just her personal preference or did she have an aversion to malesˇ
Or was it somethingpletely different?
No, it had to be one of the two former options, it couldn''t be anything else.
That sneaking sensation that he had was nothing more than a bad feeling, it couldn''t be trueˇ
So Lin Fan shook this thought from his mind and focused on the task at hand.
Along with the city guards that had gathered, there were the members of the Love Sect that gathered.
In the end, most of them were still going along with Mu Bao Bao and the only ones left behind were those in the Foundation Realm. They would be too weak to survive if something happened, so they didn''t bring them along even if they wanted toe.
With this, they were all prepared.
One thing that Lin Fan had to praise was how quickly Yue Lan and Ming Xin had been able to gather the supplies needed for all of them.
This wasn''t a small amount and it should have taken a long time for them to gather.
But when he found out that they had already prepared a storage for such supplies in the city so that the guards could be deployed at any time, he couldn''t help feeling even more impressed.
It seemed that these two were prepared for anything that was thrown at them no matter what happened.
Even in the worst case scenario, they would have some kind of n in ce just in case.
Lin Fan just felt lucky that they were on his side instead of on the enemy''s side.
Since everything had been gathered, there was no need for them to wait any longer as they set off under Lin Fan''s order.
The only one that would being with Lin Fan this time was Mu Bao Bao since this was a personal matter. Or at least that was what it seemed like on the surface.
In reality, there was Senior Sister Bing and the other girls hiding inside of the Minor World just in case this went wrong.
In a worst case scenario, they would be able to hide in the Minor World to escape.
But that was only in a worst case scenario and that would only allow a few of them to escape, so they wouldn''t use this n unless it was absolutely necessary.
However, the main reason that Senior Sister Bing wasing wasˇbecause she too felt responsible for taking revenge for the Love Sect.
After all, she too had been a disciple of the Love Sect and she had only been forced to leave because of special circumstances. That didn''t mean that she didn''t treat the Love Sect as her home.
She had even gone as far as taking down the scions of the sects that had participated in attacking the Love Sect by trapping them in her Minor World.
So there was no doubt that she still cared about the Love Sect.
Though there was technically the issue of whether she would actually be able to join in the fight against the Gale Sect or notˇ
Technically, she was still in hiding and if she helped with the attack on the Gale Sect, it would expose that.
At the very least though, she wanted to be with them when they attacked the Gale Sect.
She wanted to be there to support them if they needed it.
So Lin Fan allowed them toe in the end.
The ce that General Lu and his army were set up was far away from Dungeon City since they were set up in a ce that was near the Gale Sect. There were many checkpoints and different passes in between us and where General Lu and his army were.
However, with the order of Emperor Mu, it wasn''t a problem for us to get through all of these checkpoints.
Emperor Mu had included a decree that gave us free ess through all of these checkpoints, though the one who actually signed it was the fourth prince.
He didn''t want to expose his cards before the n actually went through, so he was using the fourth prince as a cover for now.
With how smoothly we went, it only took around a week to arrive near the area where General Lu and his army were set up.
But before meeting up with General Lu, Lin Fan decided to check in with Mu Bao Bao once more.
He could see that she had a very grim look on her face as they came closer and closer to their goal. It was almost as if she was about to burst from how tense she wasˇ
So he pulled her to the side and asked, "How are you feeling?"
Mu Bao Bao didn''t answer at first, but then she suddenly gave a sigh and asked, "I don''t know. I thought that I was ready for this, but I really don''t know how I''m supposed to feel."
Lin Fan looked at her with an understanding look since he knew that this matter was veryplicated. However, at the same time, he didn''t make the mistake of thinking that he could truly understand her.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything at first, but then she suddenly said, "You don''t need to worry about me, I''m ready for this."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod in response to this.
After another silence, Mu Bao Bao asked, "What do you think he really has nned?"
The ''he'' that she was referring to was naturally Emperor Mu.
During this entire time, she had been trying to figure out just Emperor Mu''s n was. After all, no matter how she looked at it, this didn''t seem like a smart move to suddenly attack the Gale Sect like this.
If he did this, then all he would be doing is announcing what his ns were and who Mu Bao Bao really was.
While it would weaken one of the princes, this was far from being a worthy trade.
So the only thing that she could think of was that this was a trap of some sorts.
Emperor Mu could have made some kind of mistake and now he was trying to exchange her for his own safety. Or from the very beginning, he had never told them the truth and he had been manipting them the entire time.
Those were the thoughts that had passed through her mind.
But Lin Fan had different thoughts from her.
That was because of his private talk with Emperor Mu.
He had thought of himself as someone that had a good judgement of character and his judgement of Emperor Mu wasˇsomeone who was trying his best to make up for his mistakes.
Emperor Mu didn''t hide the fact that he had made mistakes in his past and even now, he was trying to make up for them.
To Lin Fan, he seemed like someone that was just trying to be a good father to Mu Bao Bao nowˇ
Though in a sense, he was also a bad father since he was now nning on taking down his other children just to help Mu Bao Bao take the throne.
But the most important thing, Lin Fan could tell that there was something else that was driving Emperor Mu. It was something that seemed to be very important to him and he even had a few guessesˇ
That was because he could see the pain and longing that was in Emperor Mu''s eyes.
He understood what he was feeling as a man who had lovers that he cared deeply about.
Not to mention, Mu Bao Bao''s mother was still missingˇ
So Lin Fan had more than enough reason to believe Emperor Mu knew what he was doing.
Lin Fan just simply shook his head and said, "I have no idea, but you don''t need to doubt him that much. While I don''t know exactly what he''s nning, I''m sure that he does have some kind of n."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows when she heard this.
She red at Lin Fan for a bit before suddenly asking, "How are you so sure of this? Why does it seem like you''re taking his side over mine?"
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile and said, "Just call it a man''s intuition."
Mu Bao Bao was a bit confused when she heard this, but in the end, she gave a sigh before saying, "Will we ever be able to return to having a peaceful life?"
Lin Fan also gave a sigh when he heard this.
After all, he too felt that there were just too many things that they were getting caught up in.
All they really wanted was to live a peaceful life in Dungeon City, but there were so many different things that wouldn''t let them do thatˇ
In the end, he said with a sigh, "I can''t promise this, but I can say that I hope so."
Chapter 482 General Lu
?
Since we were already here, there was no need to hesitate.
But of course, we wouldn''t bring everyone with us to this meeting with General Lu.
So in the end, it was only me and Mu Bao Bao who went to meet General Lu and his men.
General Lu had constructed a military camp not far away from the closest town to the Gale Sect. From here, he was able to monitor the actions of the Gale Sect while also easily maintaining a line of supplies.
It could be considered the best position for the operation that they were about to undertake.
But of course, if it remained here for too long, then the Gale Sect would eventually learn of this and would be suspicious of this camp.
For that reason, there had been a reason for their appearance in this area.
Simply put, they were here to clear out some of the spirit beasts on behalf of the town.
The mayor of the town had sent a request to the central government a while back because the spirit beast poption had be quite bad recently. He had also sent the same request to the Gale Sect for help, but the Gale Sect hadpletely ignored him because he was just a mayor of a small town.
Even though the Gale Sect did depend on this town for their supplies and future disciples, they weren''t willing to raise a hand to help those they thought were mortals.
So for the mayor, General Lu''s army was a godsend.
At the same time, the Gale Sect didn''t dare say anything since this was technically a problem that they had neglected.
Not to mention, they weren''t willing topletely fall out with the governing body of the Mu Empire yet. They still needed to get close to the Mu Empire since they were supporting the twelfth prince.
So they didn''t say a thing about General Lu building his camp here.
When they arrived, the first thing that happened was that they were questioned by the guards of the camp on what they were doing here.
The moment that Lin Fan showed the guards his decree from Emperor Mu, the expression of the guards immediately changed.
They quickly allowed Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao into the camp before arranging them to stay in one of the tents.
It didn''t take long before the sounds of hurried footsteps came from outside and a group of people came into the tent.
This group of people were all wearing military armour, making it clear that they were important people. At the head of this group was a man that had a powerful ughter aura, making it clear that he was the general.
This group looked at the two of them before turning to the cloaked figure that was Mu Bao Bao. The general suddenly asked, "If I may be so bold to ask, may I know your identity?"
Mu Bao Bao was surprised to hear this, but after receiving a nod from Lin Fan, she took off her cloak.
The moment that she did, all of the officers here revealed shocked looks.
First, it was because they had never seen a woman as beautiful as Mu Bao Bao before.
Second, it was because this was the face that they had been waiting for.
Without any further hesitation aftering back to their senses, the officers and the general all fell to one knee and bowed to Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being caught off guard since she never expected this kind of treatment from them. After all, she didn''t know who these people were at all, so it was strange for her to see them treating her with this kind of respect.
After a long period of silence, General Lu finally raised his head and said, "Your highness, I am overjoyed to see that you are safe and sound. There hasn''t been a single day where this Lu hasn''t been worried about your highness'' safety."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a very confused look when she heard this.
She looked carefully at General Lu''s face, but no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t find anything that she recognized about this face.
She was certain that she had never met this person before, so why was he treating her like this?
After an awkward silence, Mu Bao Bao said in an awkward voice, "And you are?"
There was a tinge of a hurt look that appeared in General Lu''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared as he said, "Your highness, I was one of the attendants that served your mother. I was there to take care of you when you were younger." After a pause, he said in a sad voice, "It was also my fault that you were kidnapped."
Mu Bao Bao immediately knitted her brows and there was a trace of hostility that appeared in her eyes when she heard this. However, before she could act on this, Lin Fan patted the back of her hand to calm her down.
She looked at him and took a deep breath before asking, "What happened?"
The sadness in General Lu''s voice became heavier as he said, "I was one of the ones that was assigned to watch over you. However, because of an incident with the mistress, we had to leave your highness alone for a second. It was during that second that you were kidnapped."
Mu Bao Bao looked at General Lu with a calm look on her face, as if she was judging his sincerity. Seeing that he was sincere about what he had said, she gave a sigh before saying, "It''s not your fault."
General Lu revealed a touched look, but then he shook his head and said, "If it wasn''t for our mistake, your highness would have never been kidnapped and lost for so long."
Mu Bao Bsao shook her head too and said, "No, you were nothing more than cogs in something much bigger than yourselves. You shouldn''t me yourselves for something that you can''t control."
General Lu looked at Mu Bao Bao with a touched look as he said, "Your highnessˇ"
There was a silence that filled this tent, but Mu Bao Bao broke it by asking in a soft voice, "My motherˇIs my mother alright?"
This was one thing that Mu Bao Bao had always been curious about, but she had never had a chance to ask this.
She didn''t want to talk about this with Emperor Mu and she even felt that he wouldn''t answer her questions if she had asked. As for the fourth prince, she felt awkward talking to him about this since she hadn''t fully epted him yet.
So she had never been able to get any information on her mother.
She didn''t even know if her mother was still alive or not.
General Lu was surprised to hear this, but then he said, "The mistress is very well right now."
When Mu Bao Bao heard this, she couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief. She didn''t even know why she did this for a person that she had never met before, but the moment that she heard what General Lu said, it was like a stone had fallen down in her heart.
She couldn''t help wondering what kind of person her mother wasˇ
So she said, "Where is my mother right now?"
At this, General Lu revealed a difficult look before saying, "The mistressˇshe is in a difficult situation right now and can''t move freely."
Mu Bao Bao immediately knitted her brows when she heard this as she said, "Didn''t you say that my mother was well? Why did you lie to me?"
General Lu waved his hands and said, "No, no, the mistress is without a doubt wellˇit''s just that she is in a difficult situation where she can''t move as freely. I hope your highness understands that the mistress has her own circumstances."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows even more before asking, "Where is she right now?"
General Lu''s difficult look became even more difficult as he said, "Did his majesty not tell you?"
Mu Bao Bao revealed a look of slight anger when she heard the person she didn''t want to think about be brought up. But she still shook her head and said, "He didn''t tell me anything."
General Lu took a deep breath before saying, "Your highness, if his majesty has not told you anything, then it is not my ce to speak. I hope that you can understand."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a very displeased look when she heard this, but in the end, it was Lin Fan who calmed her down.
He had already guessed that something had happened with Mu Bao Bao''s mother, which was why Emperor Mu had done all the things that he had done. Even now, the matter with the Gale Sect was most likely something that he was doing for herˇ
So all that he could do now was make sure that this matter went smoothly.
Mu Bao Bao turned to look at Lin Fan again and after a while, she revealed a very disappointed look before letting her expression return to normal.
Seeing this, General Lu couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised.
After all, he never expected there to be someone that could influence her highness this much.
This was not a good thing for her highness in the future, so he couldn''t help feeling worried.
At the same time, he was someone that had helped raise Mu Bao Bao, so he took himself as her grandfather in a sense.
After a moment of silence, General Lu asked, "Your highness, who is this person? What is your rtionship with them?"
Chapter 483 Battle plans
Chapter 483 Battle ns
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a shy look when she heard this, but in the end, she still said, "He''s my man, what else could he be?"
When General Lu heard this, he immediately knitted his brows and revealed a displeased look. But he calmed himself down before saying, "Your highness, it''s best if you don''t say this in the future. You are about to take the throne and it wouldn''t be beneficial to you to admit something like this. Especially when the other side doesn''t have a status that suits you."
Mu Bao Bao surprisingly hadn''t said a single thing when General Lu said this, but the look on her face was getting more and more dark.
It was clear that she wasn''t happy about what General Lu was saying.
When General Lu finally finished his rant on how Lin Fan wasn''t right for her, Mu Bao Bao calmly said, "Are you done?"
General Lu couldn''t help feeling a bit strange hearing this, but he still said, "Your highness, I beg you to consider this seriously."
Mu Bao Bao just calmly said, "I will only say this once, so listen carefully."
General Lu couldn''t help being caught off guard hearing this, but he still gave a nod in response to this.
Mu Bao Bao said in a firm voice, "If you''re telling me to pick between him and the throne, I would give up the throne every time. The only reason that I''m even talking to that man and taking this throne is because he convinced me to do so. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have cared about the Mu Empire, the Mu Royal Family, or any of this at all. So be careful how you speak around him in the future."
General Lu took a step back after hearing all of this.
He waspletely overwhelmed by the strong tone that Mu Bao Bao had taken.
Not for a single second could he believe that she would be so adamant about this matter, but in the endˇthat was what was happening. She was even threatening to give up the throne if she couldn''t be with himˇ
Just what had happened between them that she would feel this way about this kid?
After all, as far as he could tell, there wasn''t a single thing about this kind that made it seem like he would be a good match for Mu Bao Bao.
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed more likely that he was threatening her in some way to make her stay with himˇ
But in the end, he couldn''t prove a thing.
And right now, they needed to focus on the thing in front of them which was the fight that was about to happen. They couldn''t afford to have anything distract them during this important attack on the Gale Sect.
So for now, all he could do was ept Lin Fan''s existence and figure out this mysteryter.
With a sigh, General Lu said, "Your highness, I recognize my mistake. My words may have been a bit too harsh just now and I apologize for that."
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes to look at General Lu.
She could tell that his words were not sincere, but right nowˇshe also knew that they needed to work together to take down the Gale Sect.
So she should calm down and work with General Lu instead of aggravating the situation even more.
But she was still unhappy that the person that she loved was being looked down on like this, so it wasn''t as if all of her anger would fade right away. She just gave a snort and said, "Watch what you say in the future. There won''t be a second time."
General Lu slightly knitted his brows when hearing this, but his expression also quickly rxed before he waved his hand at one of the officers with him.
The officer went over to the table and with a wave of his hand, there was a map that appeared on the table. It was clear that he pulled this map out of the Storage Ring that was on his hand.
With a gesture, General Lu led Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan over to the table where they saw that this was a map of the surrounding area. Or more precisely, this was a map with theyout of the Gale Sect that also had a few details of the surrounding area on it.
The map showed the defenses of the Gale Sect in detail, so it could be imagined how much had been spent to get this information.
It was clear that the idea to attack the Gale Sect was not a hasty decision and had been nned for a long time if they had gathered all this information.
General Lu gave the general n on how to attack the Gale Sect.
It was very simple, they would first assault the Gale Sect and draw out the cultivators.
The ones that would be drawn out would be the disciples and elders of the sect, but they weren''t the main target. The one that they wanted to take out was the ancestor of the sect.
This ancestor was the foundation that the sect relied on and as long as they lived, it couldn''t be said that the Gale Sect was destroyed. So they had to draw out the ancestors of the Gale Sect to fully destroy the Gale Sect.
But when this was brought up, Mu Bao Bao noticed a problem.
The ancestor wouldn''t be weak and based on the level of cultivation that they had here, it didn''t seem like anyone would be able to defeat them.
It would even be hard for them to defeat the elders that came out since as far as she knew, the Gale Sect had four Nascent Soul Realm elders.
So what would they do once these elders came out?
General Lu said, "My elites and I can deal with the Nascent Soul Realm elders. As for the ancestor, we have someone prepared to deal with him."
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being surprised when she heard this, but then she realized that she couldn''t see through General Lu''s cultivation.
She had thought that he was weak because of the act that he had put on before, but now she realized that she had been rash. This was a general chosen to lead an army to attack the Gale Sect, there was no way that this person would be weak.
While she didn''t know exactly what ns they had, she could at least feel assured that they would have the experts to enact this ce.
However, General Lu presented a problem.
"There''s a defensive array around the mountain that the Gale Sect is on. Unless we destroy this defensive array, we won''t be able to assault the Gale Sect since it''ll take too much time and effort to break it."
After he said this, General Lu turned to look at me, almost as if he was challenging me.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows.
She could tell that General Lu was doing this on purpose and she was about to call him out for this, but Lin Fan quickly said, "That''s not a problem, I''ll take care of it."
As soon as his voice fell, there were many confused looks of disbelief that were aimed in his direction. Even Mu Bao Bao looked at him with this same look since she couldn''t believe that he would actually say this.
Did he not understand what it meant to say this?
General Lu however didn''t miss a beat as he said, "Oh, so the Dungeon City City Lord is saying that you have a way of taking care of this defensive array? You should know how important this mission is and if it is dyed, how much this will affect his majesty''s n. This is not a ce to joke around in."
Lin Fan just calmly said with a smile, "You can give me a try and if it doesn''t work, you can just use that thing you''re hiding."
General Lu couldn''t help revealing a trace of surprise in his eyes, but then he said, "Alright, then we''ll leave it up to the Dungeon City City Lord tomorrow."
Without giving Lin Fan a chance to say anything, he called an end to the meeting and walked out with his officers.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a look of me as she said, "Why did you say that? Do you know what you''ve done?"
Lin Fan just patted her on the shoulder as he said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this. There''s a secret weapon that I''ve been preparing that I''ve been waiting to use. I never thought that I would get that chance now."
Mu Bao Bao raised an eyebrow in doubt when she heard this as she said, "Really?"
Lin Fan just said with a calm smile, "Have I ever let you down?"
Mu Bao Bao thought about it a bit before slowly shaking his head.
That was right, every time that she thought something was impossible, Lin Fan would bring out something that made it possible.
She had already lost count of how many miracles he had shown her already.
Perhaps he really would show her a miracle tomorrow.
Lin Fan was of course feeling very confident since it was true what he said.
He had been preparing something for a while now, but he never thought that this would be the ce to use it.
Though since he was given this opportunity, he would use this thing that he had prepared to its fullest.
Chapter 484 Strange vehicle
Chapter 484 Strange vehicle
Early the next morning, the troops from Lin Fan''s Dungeon City met up with General Lu''s army.
The two sides didn''t interact as much since it was clear that theirmanding officers had some kind of dispute between them.
Well, it wasn''t so much as a disputeˇrather than General Lu disliking Lin Fan.
But General Lu still remembered how fiercely Mu Bao Bao had defended Lin Fan, so he didn''t attack him too much. There were just some sharp verbal jabs that were pointed at him, but nothing else.
Because of this, the two armies didn''t talk as much as they should have.
However, that didn''t affect their overall battle power.
They had been well trained and would be ready to fight at any moment. At the same time, they knew that the other army was their ally, so they would fight with them when the time came.
The only problem would be ack ofmunication between the two sides that would make coordination a bit harder.
But in the first ce, General Lu was confident in taking down the Gale Sect all on his own without Lin Fan''s help. The only reason he was getting Lin Fan''s help was because Lin Fan was with Mu Bao Bao.
This n hinged on Mu Bao Bao, so they had to get her involved regardless of his personal feelings.
Of course, neither Mu Bao Bao or Lin Fan knew thisˇ
After meeting, they didn''t stay for long as they headed for the Gale Sect.
With a meeting of this size, there was no doubt that the Gale Sect would be suspicious the longer that they waited. They had to get to the Gale Sect and attack them before the Gale Sect could prepare themselves.
When they arrived at the mountain that the Gale Sect was on, they could see that there were disciples running around on the Gale Sect''s mountain.
Seeing all of these troops suddenly appearing, the Gale Sect was naturally alerted.
There was even an outer sect elder that came to find out what they were doing.
The moment that they took down this outer sect elder would be the moment that the fight would begin.
So before they started the fight, General Lu checked in with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had said that he would have a way of destroying the defensive array of the Gale Sect, so General Lu wanted to see if he was bluffing or not. He definitely didn''t believe that Lin Fan would have a way of destroying this powerful defensive array.
After all, this was an array that had been handed down through the generations of the Gale Sect. This was an array that had been strengthened to the point where it was even able to resist an attack from a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.
It was just a single attack, but that was still enough to categorize this as a powerful array.
Since that was the case, they would need something equally as powerful to blow it away and General Lu didn''t believe that Lin Fan had this capability. Lin Fan was only still in the Foundation Realm after all.
After arriving, General Lu asked Lin Fan, "Dungeon City City Lord, we are here. You said that you would take care of the defensive array, so I want to see how you will do it."
When she heard this, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help knitting her brows.
After all, she could hear that General Lu was here to make things difficult for Lin Fan.
Even now, she still didn''t know what Lin Fan was nning to do.
She had faith in him, but it was hard to keep that faith when he didn''t do anything to show that it was justified for her to have this faith.
But to her surprise, she found that Lin Fan was just standing there with a calm and confident smile on his face.
Even General Lu couldn''t help feeling a bit strange seeing this smile on Lin Fan''s face.
After all, he didn''t think that Lin Fan had anything to rely on to show this kind of confident smile.
Still, General Lu kept a stern look on his face as if he expected Lin Fan to fail.
Mu Bao Bao had been wanting to say something, but seeing that smile on Lin Fan''s face, she decided to see what he had up his sleeve.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Alright, I''ll take care of it right now."
General Lu once again couldn''t help being taken aback by how easily Lin Fan said this.
It was almost as if he didn''t think that dealing with this barrier was worth anything. It was as if he was already confident that he would be able to shatter this array.
But where was this confidenceing from?
Lin Fan just walked out in front of them and waved his hand. When he did, there was a strange carriage that appeared in front of him.
This thing lookedpletely different from anything that they had seen before, but they were able to tell it was a carriage because there was apartment in the back that should be for holding things.
Lin Fan didn''t get into the carriage himself and summoned out a wooden puppet.
This was the lowest grade puppet that one could make and could only do simple actions, so there was no way that this wooden puppet could be his hidden trump card.
So no matter how they looked at it, it was the strange carriage that gave him his confidence.
But no matter how General Lu tried to investigate this strange carriage, he couldn''t figure out anything about it. In fact, the only strange thing that he found was that this strange carriage seemed to repel his spiritual senses.
It was as if there was something that was blocking his spiritual senses from entering this strange carriage.
Well, there was also the strange appearance of this strange carriage.
This thing was unlike anything that they had seen before.
There was apartment in the back, but the front of this strange carriage was anotherpartment that had doors and an area for someone to sit in. There was also this strange wheel that was inside of thispartment in the front that seemed like it was connected to the carriage.
Then there were some strange pedals that were at the bottom of the frontpartment that seemed like they were for the driver to press on. They didn''t know what these things were for, but they were certain that it would have some kind of effect on the carriage itself.
In the center of this frontpartment, there was also this box right in the middle. Then sticking out of the box itself was a strange stick that had a knob on top. Beside this stick, there were six different letters there that seemed to be indicating something.
Currently, the stick was in the P position.
No matter how they looked at this, they couldn''t help thinking that it was some kind of strange vehicle.
But if anyone from Lin Fan''s previous world were to see this, they would recognize it immediately.
That was because this thing had a very popr nickname on the inte and a very special job.
It was Truck Kun that sent people to other worlds.
Right now, Truck KunˇI mean a truck was parked there in front of Lin Fan.
General Lu finally couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Dungeon City City Lord, what is this thing?"
Lin Fan just turned back with a mysterious smile and said, "It''s a mystery."
"Huh?" General Lu revealed a stunned look when he saw this. He couldn''t help wondering if Lin Fan was just pulling his leg at this point.
But he held his anger and impatience back as he waited for Lin Fan to embarrass himself.
After all, he didn''t believe that Lin Fan would be able to do anything with this strange vehicle.
But Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a smile when she saw this.
Lin Fan was always pulling out strange things, so from the moment that he pulled out this truck, she was already certain that he would show them something amazing. She was now just waiting to see the look on General Lu''s face when it happened.
Lin Fan wasn''t driving the truck himself, but rather it was the wooden puppet that would be driving the truck.
He just stood on the side as he made sure that the wooden puppet was properly programmed for this.
This was a wooden puppet that he had bought from the Dungeon Master System, so it was different from the wooden puppets of this cultivation world. This was one where he would program differentmands in with pure magic and then it would follow thosemands to take action.
It was simr to writing a program for theputer in Lin Fan''s past life, so he had been able to write a simple AI because of his past experience.
With this, the wooden puppet should be able to drive the truck all on its own as long as he gave it a direction.
Right now, the direction wasˇthe mountain that the Gale Sect was on.
The wooden puppet would drive the truck right into the mountain, mming into the array that they had set up.
With this programmed, Lin Fan gave a nod to the wooden puppet before it pressed on the elerator.
The moment that it did, the truck suddenly started flying in the air before flying out at the Gale Sect in front of them.
Chapter 485 Attack on the Gale Sect
Chapter 485 Attack on the Gale Sect
This truck flew right through the air at the Gale Sect.
As it flew through the air, there was a voice that suddenly shouted, "LEEERRROOOY JENKINS!"
Everyone couldn''t help revealing a strange look when they heard this, except for Lin Fan who had a bitter smile on his face.
He had used a popr meme from his past life as a joke, but seeing that no one understood it and had strange looks on their faces, he couldn''t help feeling awkward.
It was like making a joke and having no oneughˇ
So he felt a bit of regret over this choice.
Still, he didn''t regret sending the truck at the defensive array of the Gale Sect.
The truck flew right at the mountain that the Gale Sect was on and when the defensive array detected the truck flying at it, it suddenly activated. The moment that the defensive array activated, there was arge barrier that appeared around the Gale Sect.
Thisrge barrier was a powerful barrier that could even block a full power attack from someone in the Nascent Soul Realm. It was a defensive array worthy of being called the special defensive array of a sect like the Gale Sect.
But the moment that the truck made contact with this barrierˇ
There was no resistance at all as the barrier was shattered apart.
Everyone''s jaw dropped the moment that they saw this since they couldn''t believe what had just happened.
After all, this truck was just a normal thing in their eyes and there was nothing special about it that should have caused this phenomenon. Even when the truck made contact with the barrier, there wasn''t any special reaction that came from the truck that should have caused this.
So how did this strange vehicle shatter the barrier of the Gale Sect?
Only Lin Fan had a calm look on his face as he watched this since he had already expected this.
Even Mu Bao Bao had a shocked look on her face even though she had full confidence in Lin Fan already. After all, this was a result that no one would have been able to expect.
He also knew that the special thing about this truck was itsˇmaterial.
But he didn''t bother exining as he said, "General, I think that it''s time to start the attack."
General Lu looked at Lin Fan in a daze, but his sharpened military senses still kicked in as he knew that Lin Fan was right.
Now that they had shattered the defensive array of the Gale Sect, it was only a matter of time before the Gale Sect Experts came out. They needed to grasp this moment of dy for the Gale Sect to do as much damage as they could.
So General Lu snapped out of his daze and with a snort, he said, "Attack!"
Naturally, he wasn''t just saying this for Lin Fan.
He had a talisman that was in his hand that was clearly for transferring voices, so he was using this to pass down his orders to his men.
The army that had been waiting in front of the Gale Sect didn''t hesitate at all as soon as they received the order. They raised their weapons and charged up the mountain at the Gale Sect.
The Gale Sect without the defensive array wasn''t able to do a single thing as the army charged at them. They smashed through the gates of the Gale Sect and charged up the mountain.
The disciples of the Gale Sect that were just standing around in a daze were swept away by the formation of soldiers charging at them.
Even if they were cultivators, these were the lowest ranking disciples that were at the bottom of the mountain. Most of them were only in the Qi Gathering Realm, so they were only a bit stronger than normal people.
With the formation of the soldiers, all of these disciples were killed.
Not a single one of them was spared by the soldiers since from the beginning, the only orders that they had was to kill.
After the initial charge, the disciples of the Gale Sect came back to their senses.
However, they didn''t have a single shred of loyalty or want to fight at all since it was their lives that were on the line.
So without any hesitationˇthey suddenly turned around and started to run further up the mountain.
They knew that they would be no match for this well trained force that was already in a battle formation. Their only hope was that the inner sect disciples woulde out and fight this army for them.
But there weren''t many of them that could escape.
When they reached halfway up the mountain, they found that the gates there were closed.
It seemed that the sect had already given up on the outer sect disciples that had been left at the bottom of the sect. They were determined to protect the inner sect and the inner sect alone since that was the true foundation of the sect.
As for the outer sect disciplesˇthere might be possible inner sect disciples among them, but outer sect disciples could be recruited whenever they wanted. They were receable, so they were abandoned right away.
The only real loss that the Gale Sect suffered was the destruction of their defensive array and the outer sect elders that were also caught. Some of the outer sect elders escaped, but there were those that were caught by the army and taken down by the army''s elites.
It had to be noted that these elders were in the Qi Condensing Realm, so none of them were weak.
After they finished sweeping through the outer sect, the army gathered at the gate to the inner sect. They didn''t make a move, almost as if they were waiting for something.
The members of the Gale Sect didn''t make a move as they watched the army gathering outside of their gates.
It wasn''t that they couldn''t make a move, but rather because they didn''t dare make a move.
They could sense the experts that were scattered among the formation of the army, clearing baiting them to attack. As soon as they went out, they would be surrounded by the soldiers while experts would attack them.
No matter how one looked at it, this was a very disadvantageous situation.
So they were waiting to see if they could negotiate with the army or wait until reinforcements came.
The Gale Sect was under the twelfth prince.
As long as news of the Gale Sect being attacked spread, the eighth prince would immediately send reinforcements for them. With therge scale of the attack, it was impossible for news of this to not spread.
For now, the Gale Sect had already made the decision to bunker down and save their forces while waiting for help from the twelfth prince.
But of course, General Lu wouldn''t allow that to happen.
His orders were to subjugate the Gale Sect and he knew how important that was, so he would follow his orders.
The soldiers were just waiting for General Lu to appear.
When General Lu came, he appeared with the elder that had been sent out to question the army in his hand.
That elder waspletely battered and covered in injuries as he was lifted up by General Lu for the people of the Gale Sect to see.
When they saw this, they couldn''t help revealing worried looks.
After all, this elder was one of the elders of the inner sect and one of the stronger ones. They had sent him out to intimidate the army, but it seemed that he had failed.
But the more worrying thing was that this elder was one of the few elders in the Peak Golden Core Realm.
There weren''t many others that were stronger, other than the four Great Elders or the ancestorˇ
But they couldn''t be called out unless the sect was about to be destroyed.
There were even some that doubted that the ancestor was still thereˇ
General Lu held this elder up high and said, "Surrender peacefully or else you will suffer the same fate!"
When the members of the Gale Sect heard this, they couldn''t help revealing ugly expressions.
As far as they could remember, there was no reason for a general of the Mu Empire''s army to do something like this. As far as they could remember, they were aw abiding sect of the Mu Empire.
So why was this happening?
The sect master of the Gale Sect came forward and said, "General, why are you doing this? If the twelfth prince were to find out about thisˇ"
He let his words drift off, but it was clear what he was implying with them.
But General Lu just revealed a smirk when he heard this before saying, "Even if the twelfth prince himself was here today, the Gale Sect would still be destroyed. That was his majesty''s orders."
The sect leader of the Gale Sect couldn''t help revealing a shocked look when he heard this.
Right now, General Lu was thinking about how to take care of this inner sect gate. It wasn''t as strong as the defensive array of the Gale Sect, but there was no doubt that it was annoying to take care of.
But before anyone could make a move, there was a beeping sound that came from above.
When they all looked up, they found that it was the strange vehicle that had destroyed the defensive array of the Gale Sect floating in the air.
Chapter 486 Gale Sect ancestor
Chapter 486 Gale Sect ancestor
The moment that they saw this strange vehicle, the members of the Gale Sect couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spine.
They hadpletely underestimated this strange vehicle.
They had thought that it was just some kind of prank, but it turned out that it was anything but that.
After all, this was the strange thing that had shattered their sect''s defensive array.
After a moment of hesitation, the sect master shouted, "Shoot it down! Don''t let it approach the gate!"
Since the enemy had already made their intentions clear, there was no need for them to hold back.
If they allowed this strange vehicle toe near their inner sect gate, wouldn''t the same thing happen where it would be destroyed?
It wasn''t certain, but they definitely wouldn''t take this risk.
So the sect master made the split decision for all of their disciples to attack it.
This was made even easier by the fact that it was arge floating target for them.
When General Lu heard this, he was about to give an order for his troops to intercept these spells.
While he didn''t like this thing since it was something that Lin Fan had taken out, the soldier in him had to admit that this thing was very useful. It had taken down the defensive array of the Gale Sect without any support from his troops, so there was something special about this thing.
But before General Lu could give the order, Lin Fan stopped him.
Lin Fan just calmly shook his head and said, "It''s fine, you can trust my truck."
"Truck?" General Lu said under his breath as this was a word that he didn''t recognize.
But since Lin Fan was so confident, he wanted to see what this ''truck'' of his could do.
The truck that was floating in the air didn''t stop at all as it charged at the inner sect gate.
When they saw this, the members of the Gale Sect started shooting even more techniques at the truck.
This time, it wasn''t just the outer sect disciples that the truck was facing. It was the inner sect disciples, the outer sect elders, and the inner sect elders of the Gale Sect that the truck faced.
The inner sect disciples were all in the Foundation Realm, with the top ones being in the Qi Condensing Realm.
The outer sect elders were in the Qi Condensing Realm with some of them being in the Golden Core Realm.
And the inner sect elders were all in the Golden Core Realm.
This was a powerful lineup that anyone would find hard to face, especially if they concentrated fire on them.
Butˇit didn''t mean a thing to the truck.
When the first few attacks that were fired hit the truck, the truck just plowed right through them. It didn''t have any effect on the truck as the truck scattered all of the attacks that came at it.
There wasn''t even a moment of hesitation where the truck was pushed back by the attacksing from the Gale Sect.
When they saw this, the members of the Gale Sect couldn''t help revealing looks of despair.
Just what was this thing that was able to resist all of their attacks like this?
However, they didn''t stop sending out their attacks since they knew that the moment that they did, it would all be over. They kept throwing out their attacks one after another at the truck even though it didn''t do a thing.
Just like this, the truck continued barreling at the inner sect gate under this barrage until it mmed into the inner sect gate.
This gate was one that had a defensive formation on it, but just like therge one that protected the Gale Sect''s mountain, it shattered without any resistance. It took no time at all for the truck to m right through the gate.
When it did, there was a suddenrge explosion that happened which caught everyone off guard.
After a while, the dust settled and they realized that not only was this gate equipped with a defensive array, it had also been booby trapped. The moment that it was breached after this trap was set, it would explode.
Since the explosion was set to disperse after the enemy was blown away, it was set to explode in session.
However, the truck just dissipated the explosion that came, so there were multiple explosions that rang out after each one was dissipated.
When this happened in session, the power of each explosion was built up until it became a very powerful explosion.
The truck only dissipated the explosion in a certain range around it, so the rest of the explosion still existed.
In the end, there wasn''t a single piece of that gate left as the explosions had blown it all away. At the same time, with the build up in the explosions, the ones that had been near the gate were also blown away.
They all suffered varying degrees of injuries from being caught up in this explosion.
However, the explosion had caught more than half of the Gale Sect''s fighting force in it.
It could be said that with just this one move, the Gale Sect was now half as strong as before.
General Lu and his army just stared at the destruction caused to the Gale Sect with looks of shock and disbelief as they couldn''t understand what had just happened.
In fact, even Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by this since he had never expected something like this, but he didn''t let it show on his face. Instead, he just gave a cough and said, "General, isn''t it time to attack?"
General Lu turned to look at Lin Fan with a strange look, but he quickly gathered himself as a military man.
He turned to his army and shouted, "Everyone, charge!"
Once the order was given, the mood of the army immediately changed.
These were soldiers that had been drilled countless times, so once they received the order, they would only think about following it.
Without hesitation, the soldiers all raised their weapons and charged up the Gale Sect mountain.
The disciples and elders of the Gale Sect were still recovering from the explosion of their inner sect gate when the army fell onto them. They were still dazed from the explosion, so they weren''t able to protect themselves in time.
The elders fared better since they were stronger than the average soldier.
Even when surrounded by these soldiers, they were able to use their hastily gathered powers to block their attacks.
But it wasn''t the same for the disciples.
The elders were at a higher level of cultivation, so they were able to hold on. However, the disciples were mainly in the Foundation Realm.
They were not strong enough to defend against the experts that were hiding among the soldiers that were picking them off.
So, one by one, the disciples of the Gale Sect began to fall.
This was different from the outer sect disciples being sacrificed, the inner sect disciples and the true disciples of the Gale Sect were the true foundation of the sect. Each one of them had been hard for the Gale Sect to train and they represented the future of the Gale Sect.
If they were all ughtered today, even if the Gale Sect survived, there was no doubt that they would degrade or even copse in the future. Once the older generation was gone, the younger generation wouldn''t be able to hold the fort of the Gale Sect.
So they couldn''t just do nothing as these disciples were killed.
After a long moment of hesitation, the sect leader of the Gale Sect suddenly crushed a token.
The moment that this token was crushed, there were five powerful auras that appeared.
The moment that General Lu felt this, he immediately shouted, "Move back! Maintain a defensive array and move back!"
General Lu''s army naturally understood the situation and immediately disengaged from the Gale Sect members.
When they moved away, the scale of their damage could be seen.
There were inner sect disciple corpses scattered about, there were even a few elder corpses that were lying on the ground.
Based on how many corpses there were, it seemed that at least half of the Gale Sect''s inner sect disciples had been killed.
Seeing this, the sect leader of the Gale Sect gritted his teeth and his eyes filled with hatred.
But he held himself back and waitedˇ
He waited for the arrival of the great elders and the ancestor.
Those five powerful auras that had appeared wasted no time in arriving on the battlefield.
When they appeared, the five of them floated over the battlefield, looking at the destruction that had been caused. As they looked over this battlefield, they all knitted their brows before turning to look at General Lu.
The pressure that fell on General Lu when this happened was intense, but he faced it without any problems. He even looked up at the five of them with a defiant look on his face, as if he was challenging them.
But the five of them weren''t provoked by this and they floated down tond beside the sect leader of the Gale Sect.
There was a clear hierarchy between the five of them as four of them followed behind thest one.
This person was clearly the ancestor of the Gale Sect, Feng Mo.
When Feng Monded beside the sect master, he asked, "What is the meaning of this? Who dares to cause trouble for my Gale Sect?"
Chapter 487 You will all die today
Chapter 487 You will all die today
As soon as Feng Mo said this, there was a pressure that fell onto General Lu and his army.
This waspletely different from the pressure that they faced before.
The pressure that they faced before was the casual pressure from this Soul Formation Realm Cultivator. But the pressure that they faced now was the true pressure that came from an angry Soul Realm Formation Realm Cultivator.
This pressure was one that was focused and was released to suppress them since he now recognized them as enemies.
Facing this pressure, many of the soldiers couldn''t help taking a step back as their legs turned soft. Many of them wanted to run, but it was their iron will as soldiers that kept them from running.
The iron will that had been trained in actualbat and endless drilling forced them to stand their ground even if their instincts told them to run.
The only one that wasn''t affected was General Lu who stood firm where he had been standing before. He even looked right at Feng Mo as if he didn''t care that he was a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator.
When Feng Mo saw the way that General Lu looked at him, he couldn''t help being surprised.
After all, since he had reached the Soul Formation Realm, it had been a long time since anyone had looked at him this way.
He was someone that stayed and cultivated in his sect most of the time, so he didn''t meet other Soul Formation Realm Cultivators that much in the first ce. That was one of the reasons why he hadn''t met anyone that could look at him this way in a long time.
The other reason wasˇhe was someone that was much stronger than normal Soul Formation Realm Cultivators.
There were many geniuses from his generation, but he had been one of the few that had survived and had gone on to create a sect. That wasn''t just luck, but rather a testament of his power.
General Lu looked defiantly at Feng Mo and said, "His majesty has given the decree that the Gale Sect will be ughtered today. Surrender now and your deaths will be painless."
Feng Mo couldn''t help deeply knitting his brows when he heard this.
After all, he never would have imagined this would be the situation his first timeing out of closed door cultivation.
Feng Mo secretly sent a message to the sect leader beside him and asked him if he had done anything recently that would result in this. The sect leader naturally told him that there wasn''t anything since he had no idea what was happening.
Their Gale Sect was a sect that was under the twelfth prince, so by all rights, the Gale Sect should have been considered a sect that was under the royal family. It didn''t make sense that the emperor would suddenly decree an extinction order for their Gale Sect.
Unlessˇsomething had happened in the royal family and something had happened to the twelfth princeˇ
If that was the case, then they would have made a horrible choice since the twelfth prince was the one that they had bet everything on.
Once the twelfth prince fell, there wouldn''t be a ce left for them in this Mu Empireˇ
If any of the other princes took over, there was no chance that they would allow this Gale Sect to remain when it was a sect that had supported another prince. So they would send an extinction order like the one that had been presented.
But luckily for them, the army that hade to undertake this decree was too weak to actually take down their Gale Sect.
After all, Feng Mo could sense that there were only Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators that were here. He didn''t sense a single Soul Formation Realm Cultivator among the sea of soldiers in front of him.
They wanted to take down his Gale Sect without the help of a single Soul Formation Realm Cultivator?
Weren''t they looking down on his Gale Sect too much?
No, when Feng Mo thought about it properly, he realized that this was most likely because they didn''t have adequate information about his Gale Sect.
He had taken plenty of precautions to hide the true power of his Gale Sect, so the fact that they brought this many Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators was already considered being very prepared for them.
It wasn''t strange that they didn''t bring a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator.
In the first ce, Soul Formation Realm Cultivators weren''t that abundant in the first ce. Even the Mu Royal Family wouldn''t have that many at their disposal since most of them were from the sects that had ''pledged'' their loyalty to the Mu Royal Family.
But in truth, most of them had pledged their loyalty to one of the princes since they wanted to take a piece of the pie in the future.
Since they didn''t have a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator, there was no need for Feng Mo to hold back.
He would need to take care of this army surrounding his Gale Sect right away and bring his Gale Sect away from here. Whatever hopes that they had in the Mu Empire were now over.
However, as long as he and the upper echelon of the Gale Sect survived, they would be able to restart in another empire. At the same time, it wouldn''t be as if they were starting from zero since there were still these inner sect disciples and elders alive.
So Feng Mo didn''t lose hope and released his spiritual energy.
When he did, there were powerful tornadoes that suddenly gathered around him as he said, "You want to eliminate my Gale Sect? Did you get my approval first?"
When the soldiers saw these tornadoes gathering, they couldn''t help taking another step back.
They could feel the powering from these tornadoes and they knew that they wouldn''t stand a chance against them.
Just a single touch from those tornadoes would be more than enough to rip them apart limb from limbˇ
So they could only hope that their general would have something to save them.
General Lu could also feel the fear that came from these tornadoes, but he just stood there without backing down. It was as if the power that these tornadoes released didn''t scare him at all.
General Lu just raised his voice and said, "Elder, if you would!"
As soon as his voice fell, there was another powerful aura that appeared.
This one wasn''t inferior to Feng Mo''s, but rather it was even stronger than Feng Mo.
Feng Mo immediately looked in the direction that this aura came from and all he saw was a sword flying at him.
When Feng Mo saw this sword flying at him, he could feel the threat that wasing from this sword. This was a powerful sword that could even cut through his defenses.
So without any hesitation, Feng Mo waved his hand and the tornadoes that had been gathered formed a wall in front of him. However, even this wall of tornadoes wasn''t able to do a thing to the sword that flew right at him.
The wall of tornadoes was pierced by the sword without any dy at all and then the sword stabbed right into Feng Mo''s chest.
If Feng Mo hadn''t used that time to gather ayer of wind over himself, that sword would have stabbed right through his heart.
But with thatyer of wind stopping it, the sword wasn''t able to pierce through his heart in the end.
Still, there was the force of the sword that Feng Mo had to negate which caused him to move back several steps.
After he stabilized himself, he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.
Even though he had stopped the sword from piercing him, it was clear that this sword had still caused internal damage for him.
But before Feng Mo could do anything else, there were two more swords that suddenly flew out towards him. They stabbed his chest once more, being stopped by the wall of wind that was there.
However, that didn''t mean that the force contained within these swords were negated.
They were controlled by something as they carried Feng Mo away into the sky.
There was another figure that appeared that quickly chased after Feng Mo who was being carried away by the swords.
As this figure flew off, there was a sharp voice that said, "Let the juniors handle this among themselves. We''ll fight in a different location."
Before anyone could react, Feng Mo and the figure that had appeared afterwards had already disappeared. When they finally reacted, they found that it was just the Gale Sect disciples and elders and the army that was left.
No one knew who that figure that carried Feng Mo off was, but they knew that this figure was helping General Lu''s army.
So this most likely was an expert under the Mu Royal Family that hade to support this army.
But the fact that Feng Mo had been suppressed just with two moves from this expert was a bad signˇ
After all, it meant that this expert was most likely stronger than Feng Moˇ
But the sect leader and elders of the Gale Sect didn''t have time to worry about this since they were facing their own problem.
General Lu stood there firmly and said, "There is no escape for you Gale Sect b*stards today. Today, you will all die here! Not a single one of you will escape!"
Chapter 488 Fallen hope
Chapter 488 Fallen hope
The sect master of the Gale Sect had a very ugly expression on his face when he heard this.
He could see the looks of despair that were on the faces of all the Gale Sect disciples and elders. It was clear that their spirits had been crushed when they saw their ancestor being dragged away by that expert that had suddenly appeared.
Everyone had seen that this expert that had appeared out of nowhere used swords, so they knew that this person was a sword cultivator.
Sword cultivators were known for one thingˇbeing much stronger than other cultivators at the same level.
It wasn''t that they were overall stronger, it was just that they had overwhelming attack power. Unless one was able to defend against that attack power, it would be hard to defeat a sword cultivator at the same level.
The sect master of the Gale Sect also knew that it would be unlikely that their ancestor would be able to defeat that sword cultivator.
However, that didn''t mean that they could give up.
After all, the only thing that was waiting for them if they gave up was death.
If they gave up on resisting, then they would be ughtered by the army that was in front of them.
So no matter how desperate the situation looked, they couldn''t give up and had to do what they could.
As long as they held out in hopes that their ancestor would win, they would have a chance to survive as opposed to just waiting for death.
At the same time, if they struggled, they might be able to find an opening that would allow them to escape.
So no matter what, they couldn''t give in to this despair.
After thinking this through, the sect master of the Gale Sect suddenly shouted, "Great elders, please activate that formation! We need to drive them back with that formation or else we won''t be able to hold on!"
The four Great Elders had been lost in thought after seeing the ancestor being pulled away like that.
When they heard what the sect master said, they immediately snapped back from their thoughts.
After all, they had realized the same thing as the sect master while they were thinking. They knew that as long as they fought back, they would be able to find a chance to escape.
So they couldn''t give up.
The four Great Elders looked at each other and nodded in unison before flying into the air. After ascending into the air, the four of them suddenly spread out in different directions before suddenly stopping.
Once they stopped, there was a burst of spiritual energy that was released.
It didn''t juste from the Great Elders, but also from the center of the Gale Sect.
Based on the spiritual energy that was released, it seemed that the Gale Sect had another trump card other than the ancestorˇNo matter how one looked at it, it seemed like this would be a dangerous formation.
So General Lu turned to look at Lin Fan, as if he was waiting for him to act.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "It can''t be used anymore."
General Lu knitted his brows when he heard this. He looked at Lin Fan with a questioning gaze and said nothing.
Lin Fan exined, "There''s a limit to how much energy it can shatter before it breaks. I need to repair it before it can be used again."
General Lu knitted his brows when he heard this, but he could also easily ept this.
After all, if there was something that could be used that frequently, it wouldpletely disrupt thendscape of the battlefield. This was an item that had been able to shatter therge scale defensive array and the inner sect gate of the Gale Sect without taking any damage. Even when being attacked by all of the disciples and elders of the Gale Sect, it hadn''t suffered a single bit of damage and had scattered all of their attacks.
This kind of ultimate defense could be used on any battlefield.
But if it was something that was of limited use and needed to be repaired constantly, he could ept it.
However, that didn''t solve the problem of the formation that was being released in front of them.
The four Great Elders were gathering their spiritual energy now and it was only a matter of time before they released their attack.
So they did need to think of something to deal with this.
Lin Fan saw the look on General Lu''s face and he couldn''t help revealing an amused smile.
But since they were short on time, he gave a cough and said, "What about the thing that you were about to use before."
When General Lu heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan in a daze before thinking of what Lin Fan was talking about.
This was a special item that had been provided to him by Emperor Mu, it was an item that could unleash a full power strike from a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator when it was used.
Their n had been to use this thing to quickly draw out the Soul Formation Realm Cultivator and then have the sword cultivator they had invited to take care of him. However, the n that they were currently following was much better.
After all, if they had used this thing, they would have still been stuck in front of the inner sect gate.
They would have had to undergo a hard battle just to prate through the inner sect gate, which would have resulted inrge casualties.
So it was better that they hadn''t used it.
But now, it was the perfect chance to use this thing.
General Lu slowly took out the thing that Lin Fan had referred to and he hesitated to use it.
After all, he knew that Lin Fan would make fun of him if he were to use this thing since it was inferior to how Lin Fan had prated the Gale Sect''s defensive arrays. But there was no time to think about that when they were facing this formation from the four Great Elders.
It was clear by the pressure that it released that it was almost done gathering its power.
So it was now or never.
General Lu took a deep breath before crushing the bead in his hand and then throwing it at the four Great Elders flying there in the air.
As soon as the bead was crushed, there was a powerful aura that appeared.
This powerful aura ced arge amount of pressure on not just the disciples, elders, and sect master of the Gale Sect, it even ced arge amount of pressure on the Great Elders who were all Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators.
The moment that they felt this pressure, they immediately recognized the danger that they were in. Without any hesitation, the four Great Elders immediately released the power of the formation that they had gathered.
This formation that they had formed created arge tornado in the center of the Gale Sect which went right for General Lu''s army.
But before it could do anything, before it could even reach them, there was a powerful sword of spiritual energy that appeared in the air. This sword was immediately covered in mes before flying out at the tornado in front of it.
The moment that this sword made contact with the tornado, the same thing happened as before where the sword instantly scattered the tornado. But this wasn''t the end of the sword''s attack.
After the sword scattered the tornado, it suddenly turned into four separate swords of mes that flew out at the four Great Elders of the Gale Sect.
The four Great Elders had suffered a bacsh from the formation being shattered by the sword, so they all spat out a mouthful of blood. But they also immediately sensed the four new swords that wereing at them.
They gathered what spiritual energy that they could to raise their guards, but the four swords shattered that and stabbed right into their bodies.
The four Great Elders were sent flying to the ground, creating craters where they hadnded.
When General Lu saw this, he revealed a pleased look.
He never thought that this bead that he had been given would have such power. He was now d that he had been able to save this because even if they had the ability to fight the four Great Elders, it would have been a hard fight.
But now that the four Great Elders were injured by the power of the bead, this would be easy for him.
General Lu suddenly jumped out and shouted, "On me!"
As soon as he shouted this, there were three different figures that jumped out of the army formation and appeared behind him.
Seeing the four of them in the air, the Gale Sect sect master immediately shouted, "Protect the four Great Elders! Don''t let them approach the Great Elders or else we will all be finished!"
General Lu gave a snort when he heard this before saying with a disdainfulugh, "Do you really think that you can stop us?"
At this, all four of them released their auras.
These were auras that were equal to the ones that the four Great Elders had released before.
It seemed that they had been fully prepared and had brought four Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators of their own.
As the sect master was about to say something else, there was something that suddenly fell from the sky.
This was a figure that was covered in blood and was dripping blood onto the ground.
They couldn''t see who this figure was at firstˇbut then the sect master of the Gale Sect recognized this personˇ
It was their ancestor!
Chapter 489 Gale Sect’s destruction
Chapter 489 Gale SectˇŻs destruction
?
When the Gale Sect ancestor, Feng Mo fell to the ground, there was arge crater that was formed.
Above him, the sword cultivator that had suddenly appeared slowly floated down, stopping right over him.
Comparing the two, it was clear that the sword cultivator had gotten off much easier than Feng Mo. However, the sword cultivator still had some blood dripping down the side of his left arm.
It seemed that even if the sword cultivator had won, he had not gotten out of this fight without any injuries.
But of course, it was Feng Mo who had gotten the short end of the stick in this fight since he wasying in the crater covered in blood.
When the members of the Gale Sect saw this, they knew that this was all over.
They knew that no matter how they tried to fight back, they wouldn''t be able to fight their way out of this.
After all, there was no one left that would be able to stop the sword cultivator if he joined the fight. Not to mention, their Great Elders had been injured because of General Lu''s attack just now.
So they wouldn''t even be able to hold off General Lu and the other Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators behind him.
If they continued fighting, it would only lead to them being ughtered.
Biting his lip, the sect master of the Gale Sect had a very unwilling look in his eyes as he said, "Stop! Stop! We surrender!"
The other members of the Gale Sect looked at the sect master with surprised looks, but there wasn''t a single one of them that stopped them. Even the Great Elders understood that the fight was already over now that the ancestor had been reduced to this state.
But to their surprise, General Lu said, "There will be no surrender! There will only be extinction! That is the order that we have been given!"
When the members of the Gale Sect heard this, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
After all, they couldn''t believe that General Lu would be this firm in dering that they would all be ughtered.
There was no reason that they could think that the Mu Empire would be this determined in ughtering them. They hadn''t done anything to harm the Mu Empire and the Gale Sect was filled with experts.
If they captured them instead of killing them, they could distribute them among the army and increase their own power. Each sect that was subdued would increase the overall power of the Mu Empire after all.
So why were they so insistent on ughtering them?
There didn''t seem to be anything to gain and it wasn''t as if they had some deep grudge with the Mu Empire.
Otherwise, they wouldn''t have worked with the twelfth prince in the first ce.
The sect master was about to say something, but before he couldˇGeneral Lu shouted, "Kill!"
The members of the Gale Sect were caught off guard by this sudden charge.
They had all stopped and had been standing in a daze after seeing their ancestor drop to the ground, so they didn''t have their guards up at all when these soldiers charged at them.
The experts among the soldiers also went to town, ughtering the elders that were supporting the inner sect disciples.
Seeing this, Feng Mo tried to stand up, but all that happened was that a sword fell down. It stabbed right into his chest and pinned him to the ground, making him unable to move at all.
The sect master of the Gale Sect watched as the members of his sect were ughtered while gritting his teeth.
His eyes were filled with hatred, but he forced himself to calm down since if he didn''t make a decision at this time, there was no one left.
With no other choiceˇthe only thing that they could do wasˇ
"Run! Everyone, run without caring about anything! Just do your best to escape and we''ll think about taking our revengeter!"
The sect master had given the final order to scatter like cockroaches.
At this point, the pride of their Gale Sect didn''t matter anymore. They were trapped like rats and the only way that they would be able to escape is if they ran with all of their might.
Only then would they have a chance to escape.
So the Gale Sect disciples no longer had any hesitation and turned scatter to the four winds.
The four Great Elders took disciples and elders in different directions, going all out to protect them. It seemed that they didn''t even care about their own lives anymore as they did all that they could to ensure that the disciples and elders would survive.
When enemies were desperate like this, they were the most dangerous.
After all, a cornered beast would fight without care for their own life.
And that was the current situation of the Gale Sect.
But they had their orders and they couldn''t let anyone from the Gale Sect escape. If they allowed them to escape, this would be creating a hidden danger for them in the future.
General Lu gave the order for those Nascent Soul Realm soldiers to chase down the Great Elders, but he didn''t go with them.
Instead, hended where Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were standing.
He turned to Mu Bao Bao and gave a bow before saying, "Your highness, please do what you want to do."
Mu Bao Bao had been waiting the entire time to join the battle since General Lu had clearly stated that she and Lin Fan''s troops wouldn''t be able to join the battle unless he gave permission. She knew that this was to protect her and she needed to care about the troops from Dungeon City, so she went along with it.
Now that they were given the order, she just looked at Lin Fan.
Seeing him give a nod, she immediately led the Dungeon City troops into battle.
Before evening to the Gale Sect or meeting up with General Lu''s troops, they had already agreed that Mu Bao Bao would lead the troops from Dungeon City into battle.
This was their chance to take revenge and Lin Fan wouldn''t get in the way of it.
With this, Mu Bao Bao led the troops from Dungeon City onto the battlefield, sweeping through the disciples of the Gale Sect.
During all of this, the four Great Elders of the Gale Sect tried all that they could to stop the soldiers from ughtering the members of the Gale Sec, bringing those members of the Gale Sect away from this ce.
Three of the Great Elders of the Gale Sect were stopped by the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators of the army. The remaining Great Elder was able to escort those under his protection down the mountain. At the same time, the ones that the other three Great Elders protected were able to escape since they had the three Great Elders protecting them.
But before they could escapeˇthere was a new line of soldiers that appeared around the bottom of the mountain.
The moment that the members of the Gale Sect saw these new soldiers, they all froze in ce with shocked looks on their faces.
They had never expected General Lu to be this prepared, preparing even a blockade for when they tried to escape.
Thest Great Elder that was free knew that this was his time to go all out, so without care, he charged at the blockade around the mountain in an attempt to create space for the members of the Gale Sect to run.
It was just too bad that General Lu had already expected this.
There was a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator that came out from this new blockade line that shed with thest Great Elder.
The Great Elder was immediately pushed back by this Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator,? unable to do a thing to help them.
In the end, the members of the Gale Sect were left to face the blockade of soldiers all on their own.
Since they were left here as a blockade, they naturally had the strength to ensure that no one would escape. General Lu had left his elites topletely surround the Gale Sect''s mountain, creating a line that no one could prate.
Even the Gale Sect elders were pushed back by the elite cultivators hiding among the troops.
Since the Gale Sect members were exhausted from fighting earlier, there was no fight at all as they were ughtered by the fresh troops that had surrounded them. There were only screams of pain and sorrow that rang out as the blockade moved closer and closer, trapping them on the mountain.
At the same time, there were soldiers from the main army that chased after these members of the Gale Sect that ran away, so they were being pinched in from both sides.
So all that was left was an absolute ughter of the Gale Sect disciples and elders.
The sect master of the Gale Sect had stayed behind to buy time, but when he saw that everyone from the Gale Sect had been ughtered, all he could do was cry out in despair.
"What did our Gale Sect do to deserve this!" The sect master of the Gale Sect roared at General Lu.
General Lu didn''t say a thing and instead left it up to Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao had seen the sect master, so she had left themand of the Dungeon City troops to Senior Brother Ying while she came to face the sect master.
Chapter 490 A Bit Of Revenge
?
When the sect master of the Gale Sect saw Mu Bao Bao walk forward, he couldn''t help being caught off guard.
Then he was even more surprised when he saw General Lu move aside for Mu Bao Bao.
Just who was this girl that even the general of the Mu Empire would be respectful to her?
In the back of his mind, he was even thinkingˇthat if he could capture this girl, perhaps he would be able to make his way out of this ceˇ
But that girl didn''te any closer, so he couldn''t do anything.
After all, this girl had General Lu, who was in the Nascent Soul Realm protecting her. The sect master was only in the Golden Core Realm, so it wasn''t as if he could do anything while she was protected by General Lu.
But he was still curious who this girl was andˇwhy she was looking at him with such a hostile look.
Mu Bao Bao had her eyes narrowed as she red at the sect master of the Gale Sect.
That was because she recognized him as one of the people that had attacked their Love Sect.
He was one of the weaker ones that had participated in that attack, so he was someone that she had personally fought against. He had been trying to attack her group of disciples and if it wasn''t for her senior brother stopping him, she wouldn''t have been able to get away.
So she even went as far as having a personal grudge with this sect master.
Mu Bao Bao just red at the sect master for a bit before taking a deep breath and asking, "Do you really not recognize me?"
When the sect master of the Gale Sect heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a confused look.
He looked carefully at Mu Bao Bao, but the confused look on his face became even stronger as he couldn''t recognize her
He was very confused because he could see that she was a woman of rare beauty and this was the kind of beauty that he wouldn''t forget that easily.
So he couldn''t help saying, "Are you sure that we''ve met?"
Mu Bao Bao''s eyes twitched when she heard this before she said in a cold voice, "The Love Sect."
"Love Sect?" The sect master said in an even more confused voice.
With the way that he said it, it was almost as if he didn''t recognize this name.
However, after thinking for a bit, he finally showed a look of recognition as he said, "Ah, that was the sect that the twelfth prince wanted us to destroyˇ"
Then slowly, he started to understand what was happening.
For this woman to mention the ''Love Sect'' at a ce like this, it was clear that she was most likely a remnant of the Love Sect and the Love Sect had something to do with what had happened today.
So the sect master of the Gale Sect quickly said, "The Love Sect was a demonic sect that advocated evil dual cultivation. It was only right that the sects of the righteous path grouped together to destroy it. You shouldn''t be hung up over something like this and move on with the righteous path. If you wish, our Gale Sect willˇ"
Before he could finish, he felt a powerful killing intent hit him in the face.
There was a calm look on Mu Bao Bao''s face, but it was clear that those eyes were burning with rage from what he had just said.
Mu Bao Bao slowly drew her sword before saying to General Lu, "I will take care of him."
General Lu wanted to say something, but then he saw that Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t hear him even if he said anything. It was clear that she had already lost herself in anger and that anger would only fade if she killed the sect master.
So he said with a sigh, "As you wish, your highness."
The sect master of the Gale Sect deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
"Your highness."
Only a member of the Mu Royal Family would be addressed in this manner by General Lu.
Since they had already decided to follow the twelfth prince with their Gale Sect, they had naturally remembered all of the faces of the princes and princesses. However, the sect master of the Gale Sect didn''t recognize the woman in front of him.
But there was no time for him to think about that since Mu Bao Bao was alreadying at him.
The sect master looked carefully at General Lu and seeing that he wasn''t making a move, he confidently took out his sword. That was because he could tell that the woman in front of him was only in the Golden Core Realm.
As the sect master of the Gale Sect, he naturally had his talents which was why he had been chosen as the sect master.
He wasn''t the greatest genius of the Gale Sect, but he was among the top geniuses.
Which was why even though he was only around ten years older than Mu Bao Bao, he had already reached the Mid Golden Core Realm. This was a Mid Golden Core Realm Cultivator under the age of thirty, so there was no doubt that he was powerful.
But it wasn''t as if Mu Bao Bao had been cking.
She had been keeping up the dual cultivation sessions with Lin Fan and while she didn''t gain as much as Lin Fan from them, she still did gain quite a bit because of his special physique. Especially after he broke through to the Late Foundation Realm.
When she released her full power, the sect master was shocked to find that she was actually in the same realm as him. Even though she was much younger than him, she was already in the Mid Golden Core Realm.
Just what kind of monster was this?
Reaching the Mid Golden Core Realm when she wasn''t even twenty years old yetˇ
She really was a monster!
But the sect master didn''t panic since he knew that he had experience on his side. He knew that in a battle, he would have the advantage since he had more battle experience.
It was just too bad that this wasn''t the case either.
Lin Fan had set up a special ce just for her with the Dungeon Master System that allowed her to train as if she was fighting a real battle. She was able to train in life and death battles with reduced cultivation, so she was able to gain as much battle experience as she wanted.
This meant that she didn''t fall behind the sect master when it came to battle experience.
The two of them shed with their swords, with the sect master gathering des of wind to support him. However, Mu Bao Bao had something much stronger than just the des of wind.
Mu Bao Bao condensed spiritual swords in the air.
This was what she had used to save Lin Fan the first time that they had met.
She was a sword cultivator just like the one that had defeated Feng Mo, the Gale Sect ancestor.
Sword cultivators lived up to their names and Mu Bao Bao wasn''t an exception. When it came to power, she far exceeded the sect master of the Gale Sect.
All of her swords cut right through the des of wind the sect master gathered, creating countless cuts on his body.
But the sect master of the Gale Sect didn''t suffer any serious injuries when being cut up by her spiritual swords. All that happened was that he would suffer a small cut with each spiritual sword that passed by him.
It was almost as if there was something that happened at thest second that changed the direction of the spiritual swords.
It didn''t take the sect master of the Gale Sect long to realizeˇMu Bao Bao was just toying with him.
With the power behind her spiritual swords, it was easy for her to seriously injure him even if he had gathered wind armour around himself. She was just torturing him and ying around with him at this point.
This hurt the pride of the sect master, but he kept himself reigned in since he knew that he was in serious danger.
If Mu Bao Bao could afford to y with him like this, that meant that she could easily take him down if she wanted to.
The sect master gathered arge amount of wind des and threw them all at Mu Bao Bao.
Seeing this, she had no choice but to send her spiritual swords out to destroy these wind des instead of attacking the sect master.
With this space, the sect master of the Gale Sect quickly moved away from her and created space between the two of them. As he was panting, he shouted, "Who are you!? Why are you doing this to my Gale Sect?!"
Mu Bao Bao had been waiting for this, which was why she had been taunting him with these weak attacks.
She looked right at him with cold eyes and said, "I''m the daughter of the Love Sect''s sect master."
The sect master of the Gale Sect revealed a bewildered look when he heard this.
He had clearly heard General Lu call this woman ''your highness'', so he had thought that she was a part of the Mu Royal Family. But now she was saying that she was the daughter of the Love Sect''s sect master?
That didn''t make sense at all!
It was too bad that he didn''t have time to make sense of this as his view suddenly changed.
Before he realized what happened, the world seemed to spin in front of him.
It kept spinning and spinning until it finally stopped, but for some reason, the world seemed like it was upside down.
Why was it upside down?
Also, whose arms was he looking at?
There was this pair of arms that looked so familiar in front of him that he felt like he had seen them somewhere before, but he couldn''t tell exactly who they belonged to.
At the veryst moment of his life, the sect master of the Gale Sect was still thinking about who these arms belonged to when the answer wasˇhis own.
In one swift move, Mu Bao Bao had sent out a spiritual sword to cut off the sect master''s hand. It spun a few times in the air beforending in front of him, turning to look at his own body.
With this, Mu Bao Bao clenched her fist and said, "Senior Brother Li is waiting for you in the afterlife."
Then she muttered under her breath, "I hope that you can rest well, Senior Brother Li."
With this, she had gotten a bit of revenge for the Love Sect and a bit of personal revenge.
Chapter 491 True plan revealed (1)
Chapter 491 True n revealed (1)
After she cut down the sect master of the Gale Sect, Mu Bao Bao put her sword back in her sheathe and ignored the battle as she walked back to Lin Fan''s side.
As if she didn''t care about any of this, she just hugged him and buried her head in his arms.
Lin Fan gave a sigh and just patted her on the back tofort her while General Mu watched them with aplicated look.
But in the end, General Mu turned to focus on the battlefield.
He knew that this was hard on Mu Bao Bao and if Lin Fan was the only one that couldfort her right now, he was willing to ept his existence temporarily.
So he turned to vent his anger on the members of the Gale Sect.
With the addition of General Lu, the Gale Sect disciples weren''t able to hold on at all.
After all, they were barely able to keep it even when they had an even number of Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators, so an additional one would be a disaster for them.
As expected, with the addition of General Lu, the fourth Great Elder who had been ambushed was surrounded and quickly killed off.
With this, two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators were freed to deal with the other three Great Elders.
So two of them were soon faced with the attacks of two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators while the remaining one was lucky enough to face only one.
Since they were already injured from General Lu''s previous attack, it took no time for these two Great Elders to fallˇAnd then there was only one left.
It was hard to say if this Great Elder was lucky or unlucky.
He was lucky in the fact that he had survived the longest out of all the Great Elders, but he was definitely unlucky since he was now faced with thebined assault of five different Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators.
With the way that they surrounded him, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that he had seen this scene in some kind of AV beforeˇ
A single girl being surrounded by burly menˇ
Though the Great Elder wasn''t a girl in the first ce.
Being surrounded by these burly menˇby these Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators, this Great Elder wasn''t able tost a single second. Just a single casual attack from all five of them was enough to kill this Great Elder.
Nowˇthe Gale Sect no longer had any Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators supporting them, it was an absolute ughter.
The five Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators of the army didn''t hold back or find it beneath them to fight these weaker opponents. All they cared about was wiping out the Gale Sect as soon as possible.
So with these Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators joining in, it didn''t take long before the Gale Sect remnants were all ughtered.
At the same time, because of the blockade that General Lu had prepared, not a single one of them was able to escape.
It could really be said that the Gale Sect had been exterminated.
The only member of the Gale Sect left was the ancestor, Feng Mo.
He was suppressed there in the ground, watching as everyone from his sect was ughtered in front of him. The brothers that had formed the sect with him, his precious disciples, and all the other members of his sect.
It was like des were being stabbed into his heart as he watched everything that he had built being torn down like this.
There were even tears of blood that came out of his eyes as he watched all of this.
Once they were finished with the ughter, General Lu came back to Mu Bao Bao.
During this time, Mu Bao Bao had slowly adjusted herself and now she had calmed down.
Seeing this, General Lu invited Mu Bao Bao toe with her.
Mu Bao Bao took Lin Fan''s hand and followed behind General Lu.
General Lu narrowed his eyes to look at the two of them holding hands like this, but he didn''t say anything in the end since he didn''t have the face to say anything. He had tried to shame Lin Fan earlier by getting him to destroy the Gale Sect''s defensive array.
In the end, not only had Lin Fan easily destroyed that defensive array, he had even destroyed the inner sect gate.
So it could be said that General Lu had been pped to the face twice.
He was not in the mood to be pped again, especially since this n was about toe to fruition.
General Lu led them over to where the Gale Sect ancestor, Feng Mo was being pinned into the ground.
After walking over, General Lu gave a bow to the sword cultivator flying in the air before saying, "Elder Jian, thank you for your help."
The sword cultivator called Elder Jian just casually waved his hand before turning to look at Mu Bao Bao. He then gave a slight bow before saying, "Your highness, it is my honour to meet you."
Both Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan were caught off guard by this, but since even a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator was already taking the initiative to greet themˇ
Mu Bao Bao cupped her hands and gave a bow to Elder Jian before saying, "Elder Jian, thank you, but it is my honour to meet you. Thank you for helping us today."
Elder Jian just waved his hand casually before saying with a rxed smile, "It''s fine, it''s fine. It was just a small matter."
Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan were once again surprised by this, but they were interrupted by Feng Mo lying on the ground.
Feng Mo spat out a mouthful of blood before saying, "Do you really think that you can get away with this? Do you really think that this will be the end once you''ve taken care of my Gale Sect?"
Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan narrowed their eyes to look at Feng Mo pinned to the ground.
Feng Mo also looked up at Mu Bao Bao before taunting, "Revenge for a puny Love Sect, do you really think that it was worth it? Now that the Mu Empire army has moved against a sect, do you really think the other sects will let this go? As soon as the news of my Gale Sect being destroyed spreads, all of the other sects will immediately group together and attack the Mu Empire! They will bring down the current royal family and remake this entire Mu Empire to be a holnd for sects! My only regret is that I won''t be able to see it personally!"
When Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan heard this, they both knitted their brows since they knew that this Feng Mo was right.
This was the thing that they had been worried about the entire time when they heard that it was their job to destroy the Gale Sect.
So now they had to deal with the consequences.
But to their surprise, they found that General Lu didn''t look worried at all.
Instead, General Lu just gave a cold snort after hearing this.
At the same time, Elder Jian even revealed a faint smile as if he found all of this amusing.
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about this situation.
Feng Mo was the same, but he had to act tough, so he said, "Ha, you think that your Mu Empire can possibly fight against all of our sectsbined! Not to mention, I haven''t even told you the biggest secret yet! The Five Great Sects have already contacted us about removing the Mu Royal Family! So you''ll not only face our sects, you''ll also face the Five Great Sects!"
The Five Great Sectsˇthey were the true rulers of this cultivation continent.
As long as these Five Great Sects moved, the Mu Empire was nothing in front of them.
As long as these Five Great Sects got involved, the Mu Royal Family would be wiped outˇ
So it could be said that this was a disaster for the Mu Empire.
But still, General Lu didn''t show any fear at all.
Instead, General Lu just gave the same cold snort and said, "Your point being?"
Feng Mo revealed a bewildered look on his face as he couldn''t understand what was happening.
No matter how he looked at it, the news that the Five Great Sects were involved in this matter should have been a disastrous piece of news. After all, the Five Great Sects were the most powerful organizations on this entire continent.
General Lu saw this look on Feng Mo''s face and then said, "I should let you know that these sects that you''ve mentionedˇthey''ve already been destroyed."
The bewildered look on Feng Mo''s face became even greater as his eyes filled with absolute disbelief.
At the same time, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao also looked at General Lu with shocked looks.
After a moment of silence, Feng Mo shouted, "Impossible! That can''t be possible! Your Mu Empire would never have enough experts to take down all of the sects!"
General Lu gave a shrug when he heard this before saying, "It''s not my problem if you believe me or not. I''m just telling you the truth."
Feng Mo couldn''t say a single thing in response to this because General Lu was being too ridiculous. It was impossible for him to ept this, but he also couldn''t argue back since there was nothing else he could say when General Lu ended the conversation like this.
But there was a part of him that wonderedˇcould it be true?
After all, General Lu looked too confident for it to be a lieˇ
Chapter 492 True plan revealed (2)
Chapter 492 True n revealed (2)
Feng Mo opened and closed his mouth several times, but all this did was cause him to cough out another mouthful of blood.
He had be this agitated just because of a few words from General Lu and that had provoked his already unstable state, causing his internal injuries to worsen and him to cough out blood.
But that still wasn''t the worst part of it all.
Since there was no need for them to keep this Feng Mo alive, it was finally time to take down this ancestor of the Gale Sect and erase the Gale Sect from the history books.
General Lu looked at Elder Jian and said, "Elder, let me take care of this. There''s no need for you to personally dirty your hands."
Elder Jian looked down at Feng Mo on the ground before turning back to General Lu and giving a nod.
When Feng Mo heard this, he felt a chill run down his spine.
This entire time, he thought that he would be saved by some kind of miracle. Either by the other sects or by the Five Great Sectsˇ
But now that things had reached this point, it was impossible for him to deny the reality that was in front of him.
Feng Mo opened his mouth to say, "Wait! Don''t!"
However, before he could say anything else, General Lu''s sword had already fallen down. It cut right through Feng Mo''s neck now that he wasn''t able to gather any spiritual energy to protect himself and lopped his head off.
Of course, that alone wouldn''t be enough to destroy a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator.
Once a cultivator reached the Nascent Soul Realm, they formed a Nascent Soul that was like a second soul for them. This greatly increased the power and tenacity of their soul, making it even harder for them to truly die.
Unless the soul was destroyed, the fragment that came from the body would be enough to revive the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.
They could either reform a body through some special means or they could take over a body, killing the soul that was already inhabiting that body.
The soul of a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator was even stronger than that and it would be able to easily find a body before returning to their peak.
So if this soul escaped, it wouldn''t take long for Feng Mo to revive.
The soul came out of Feng Mo''s body as soon as his head was lopped off and it tried to run. However, General Lu was already prepared for this and had already swung his sword out at the soul trying to fly away.
Even though he was only a soul now, Feng Mo had been a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator. This soul was powerful and could defend itself against attacksˇbut there was still a problem.
That was because a portion of his soul had already been destroyed in the fight against Elder Jian.
With this remaining portion, it wasn''t enough to defend him against General Lu''s attack.
So in the end, General Lu''s sword cut right through Feng Mo''s defenses and shattered his soul.
In his final moments, Feng Mo could only feel regret over what had happened in his life.
He had done all that he could to be a powerful cultivator, but there were no opportunities for him. He had wanted to join the Five Great Sects, but there had been greater geniuses that had outshined him.
So in the end, he could only create the Gale Sect in this Mu Empire with his brothers.
But in the end, his Gale Sect was destroyed and he was killed.
Just what had gone wrong in his life?
After taking care of Feng Mo, General Mo went over to Feng Mo''s corpse.
After getting a nod of agreement from Elder Jian, he took Feng Mo''s Storage Ring and presented it to Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being surprised at being offered this.
She didn''t look at General Lu since she already knew his attitude, but she looked at Elder Jian.
She found that Elder Jian was already looking at her and with a smile, he gave a nod to show that she was free to take this.
The Storage Ring of a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator, the enticement of this wasn''t smallˇ
So in the end, she still took the Storage Ring.
She turned to Elder Jian again and cupped her hands to him to show her gratitude.
Elder Jian just casually waved his hand, but then he narrowed his eyes when he saw what she did next.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t take this Storage Ring for herself, but presented it to Lin Fan.
She knew that the treasures that Feng Mo had would definitely be useful to the Love Sect and right now, Lin Fan was the sect master of the Love Sect. So she handed this Storage Ring to him so that he could safeguard and distribute these treasurester.
Lin Fan epted this Storage Ring, but he could feel the cold gaze that was on him.
It wasing from Elder Jian.
He didn''t know why Elder Jian was so respectful to Mu Bao Bao, but that didn''t extend to him. It was clear that Elder Jian was very unhappy to see that Mu Bao Bao was this close to himˇ
But why would he be unhappy about that?
Still, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could get a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator like this to speakˇso he could only ept it and move on.
General Lu was also displeased, but he didn''t say anything.
Instead, he asked, "Your highness, what should we do with the treasury of the Gale Sect?"
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan before saying, "Hand it all over to the Love Sect."''
General Lu wasn''t as opposed this time since he already knew the story of the Love Sect. This was included in the package on Mu Bao Bao that he had received from Emperor Mu.
At the same time, he felt gratitude towards the Love Sect for raising Mu Bao Bao, so he was d that he would be able to give something back to them.
Lin Fan heard this and then had Senior Brother Yinge over.
After telling him to loot the treasury of the Gale Sect, Senior Brother Ying couldn''t help looking cautiously at both General Lu and Elder Jian. He could feel the auraing from the two of them, so he knew just how strong the two of them were.
But seeing that neither of them said a thing, he cupped his hands and went to lead the rest of the Love Sect members to loot the treasury.
After the matter of cleaning up the Gale Sect was finished, Mu Bao Bao turned to question General Lu.
"You said that all of the other sects were destroyed? Is this true?" Mu Bao Bao asked in a serious voice that had a trace of doubt in it.
General Lu just gave a calm nod and said, "ording to the n, after we started our attack on the Gale Sect, the other armies should have started their attacks on the other sects that were against the Mu Royal Family. I had made sure to send the signal right as we started the attack, so the other armies should have received it and started their attack. Right now, they should be finishing up their battles on the other battlefields."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao knitted their brows again when they heard this.
After all, they finally realized what Emperor Mu''s n was.
Somehow, he had gathered enough troops to attack all of the sects that tried to interfere with the matters of the Mu Royal Family. Once these sects were taken care of, the princes that were supported by these sects would no longer have any power.
Once everything settled, only the Mu Empire''s army would have power in the Mu Empire and Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t have anyonepeting against her for the throne.
But there were still two big problems that they could see.
The first was naturally the Five Great Sects.
After all, it was the Five Great Sects that had forced Emperor Mu to form rtions with all of these sects in the first ce. They had done it to weaken Emperor Mu''s power so that they could gain benefits from the Mu Empire.
This was something that Emperor Mu had personally told them about, so it couldn''t be false.
If Emperor Mu were to go through with this n, there was no doubt that the Five Great Sects wouldn''t remain idle.
Once Emperor Mu''s n seeded, they would lose control over the Mu Empire.
So they would surelye once the sects were defeated.
Second, it was where Emperor Mu had found the experts to defeat the sects in the first ce.
The Mu Empire''s power had been weakened, so there was no way that Emperor Mu would have enough power to defeat the sects. Even if he had been nning since he ascended to the throne, it was impossible for him to gather all of these experts in this short amount of time.
Cultivators would take a long time to reach this level of cultivation, it wasn''t something that could happen within a single generation of an empire.
So he must have relied on outside help to bring in these experts to fight the sects.
But that would present another danger since this outside help would expect something in return.
This meant that the Mu Empire would face both this outside help and the Five Great Sects in the future.
There was no way that Emperor Mu wouldn''t be able to see this.
Chapter 493 Detour in Dungeon City
Chapter 493 Detour in Dungeon City
?
General Lu could see the look on their faces, but he just calmly said, "His majesty will personally tell you everything. You will be able to see him soon."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao revealed confused looks again.
General Lu continued, "We will be escorting you to the capital next so that he can make the announcement that your highness will be the heir to the throne. As well as dering a new era for the Mu Empire."
This time, Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao knitted their brows.
The only orders that they had received was to follow General Lu and exterminate the Gale Sect, there wasn''t anything written there about following General Lu to the capital.
The capital was thest ce that they wanted to go since that would mean getting caught up in all of the politics of the Mu Empire. They just wanted to live a simple life away from everything.
But at the same time, they had already agreed to go through with this n with Emperor Mu.
Seeing the hesitation that they had on their faces, General Lu said, "Your highness, his majesty has told me that I must bring you back with me. I ask that you do not make this hard for me."
Both of them narrowed their eyes to look at General Lu, but General Lu didn''t back down in the face of this.
General Lu just looked back at them with a calm look on his face, as if he didn''t intend to take back what he had just said.
At the same time, they couldn''t help looking at Elder Jian who was still floating there in the air. They could see the same calm look on his face, making it clear that his intentions were the same as General Lu''s.
Since these two had already made their stances clear, then there was no going against it.
But that didn''t mean that they had no options left.
Lin Fan just cleared his throat and said, "Alright, we''lle with you."
Hearing this, General Lu''s expression rxed a bit.
After all, he wanted to serve Mu Bao Bao, but doing something like this would certainly leave a bad impression on her. So he hoped that she wouldn''t struggle and make things worse since he had no choice in this matter.
However, Lin Fan then said, "But there''s a condition."
General Lu immediately knitted his brows as he asked, "What condition?"
"We have to make a stop in Dungeon City first." Lin Fan said in a firm voice.
General Lu''s brows rxed as he revealed a confused and surprised look. But then he asked, "What do you want to stop there for?"
Lin Fan simply said, "We need to go back and repair the truck. I don''t know what will happen, so I want to have it avable when we''re in the capital."
General Lu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Lin Fan, but in the end, his expression rxed and he gave a nod as he said, "Alright, that''s fine."
He did have orders to bring Mu Bao Bao to the capital, but it was fine to take a detour since the orders didn''t say to bring Mu Bao Bao right away.
He was certain that Emperor Mu still had many things to take care of after taking down all of these sects, so he wouldn''t be prepared for the announcement just yet. Taking this detour to Dungeon City wouldn''t matter since they would still have plenty of time to arrive in the capital.
At the same time, if this detour meant that there was another trump card on Mu Bao Bao''s side, then it was worth it.
He had seen the power of the truck and knew that this thing couldn''t be underestimated.
Not to mention, he had seen that this thing could be driven and ridden in.
If Mu Bao Bao had this vehicle if she ever needed to escape, he didn''t need to doubt that it would be able to keep her safe.
He had seen it crushing through all those attacks before after all.
With this settled, they didn''t bother staying in the ruins of this Gale Sect any longer.
Everything valuable had been gathered and the grounds had been razed, so it was time to head back to Dungeon City.
The path to Dungeon City was on the way to the capital, so it really was just a small detour to head to Dungeon City. But of course, it was hard for all of General Lu''s troops toe along with them to Dungeon City.
So in the end, General Lu sent his troops to one of the army''s outposts nearby while he came with them to Dungeon City to make sure they didn''t run away.
This was definitely a relief for Lin Fan since with the size of this army, it would have cost him an arm and a leg to feed them. Even if he was rich, it wasn''t as if he wanted to spend money on things that he didn''t want to spend money on.
When they arrived, it was the middle of the night, so they were able to easily enter the city without a fuss.
With them were the city''s guards and the members of the Love Sect, but they quickly left after an order from Lin Fan.
ThenˇLin Fan left Mu Bao Bao with General Lu and Elder Jian.
Yes, Elder Jian had also followed them to Dungeon City which was the most surprising thing of all.
Mu Bao Bao had an unwilling look on her face as this happened, but she knew that this was the only way that they would be able to discuss without General Lu and Elder Jian following them. The two of them were clearly here just to make sure that she didn''t run away, so they would stay put as long as she stayed put.
Though judging by the way that Elder Jian looked at the dungeon, it was clear that he was curious about it.
Still, he stayed put since Mu Bao Bao didn''t go anywhere.
When Lin Fan returned to the manor, he found that all of the girls that remained in Dungeon City were already gathered.
They had received the report from the gate guards, so they quickly pulled him into the special room before letting out the ones in the Minor Realm.
Then they forced him to sit down and exin everything that happened.
Lin Fan told them about the destruction of the Gale Sect before also telling them that he had to make another trip to the capital.
When they heard this, all of them knitted their brows.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he waited for Yue Lan and Ming Xin''s analysis.
He knew that they were much smarter than him, so he relied on them at times like this to help hime up with ns.
But in the end, both of them shrugged their hands and gave sighs to show that they didn''t know anything. This was just beyond their ability to analyze since they didn''t have the information for it.
Even if Yue Lan had built an informationwork across the entire Mu Empire already, it still wasn''t deep enough that it would be able to obtain this kind of information.
Yue Lan said with a sigh, "It seems like Emperor Mu trusts the force that he''s won overˇbut what gives him this kind of trust? It must be some kind of connection that we don''t know about, so I can''t give any good advice."
Ming Xin nodded to show that she agreed with this.
Lin Fan also nodded before saying, "But a force that canpete with the Five Great SectsˇThat''s not something that can be taken lightly."
Everyone just fell silent at that.
No one here was a fool and they could tell that this had be much more dangerous than they had thought. If they were to get out of this safely, they needed much more information.
It was just too bad that it was impossible to get that information without taking risks.
Lin Fan gave a p and said, "For now, we''ll just leave this matter at this. There''s nothing to gain from empty spections that just make us even more worried."
Ming Xin and Yue Lan both nodded in agreement to this.
In a situation like this, the best thing that they could do was keep a calm mind and deal with things as they came.
Then Lin Fan said, "I''ll go with Mu Bao Bao to the capital as nned then. I''ll see if there''s anything that I can find."
When they heard this, all of them revealed worried looks.
But those worried looks became more serious as he said, "I''ll be leaving the Minor World here as well. You will all stay here and digest the resources from the Gale Sect. You have to grow stronger during this time."
Yue Lan immediately stood up and said, "What are you saying? You need to take the Minor World with you just in case anything happens. Otherwise, how will you escape when something dangerous happens?"
The others all agreed on this since they knew that the Minor World was basically a get out of jail free card. Hiding in the Minor World made one almost impossible to find unless the other side was a cultivator at the highest levels.
Even Elder Jian hadn''t been able to detect the Minor World and he was a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator.
So with this, at least Lin Fan would be able to escape.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I have something even better than that."
That was true since he still had his Pet Storage Space.
When it came to hiding the Pet Storage Space was much greater than the Minor World. It was just that he never used it before because he was afraid of exposing it.
But in this situation, it would be toote for regret if he didn''t use it now.
All of them couldn''t help revealing looks of doubt when they heard this since they knew that there was nothing that could be better than the Minor World.
However, they remembered all the different amazing things that he had already shown themˇ
So they had no choice but to trust him when he said that he had something better.
But they were still worried about him because they loved him.
In the end, Yue Lan took the lead by saying, "Be careful. I don''t know what I would do if anything happened to you." Then after saying this, she came forward to hug him.
The others all nodded beforeing forward, though they did seem a bit unhappy with Yue Lan for getting the jump on them.
Lin Fan could feel their love as they hugged him, so he said in a soft voice, "I will."
Chapter 494 Repairing The Truck
After talking it out with the girls, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time heading to the dungeon.
He was heading there because he needed to use the dungeon space to repair the truck.
In fact, he had created an entire garage in the dungeon dedicated to building and repairing the truck. It could even be considered a hobby that he was doing on the side.
Though at this point, it would be considered an obsession rather than a hobby.
Just like how Rokuko was obsessed with ying video games, he was obsessed with building this truck and finding new ways to make it better.
But the truck was actually something that was useful.
As for what the truck was made of, it was a very special ore that Lin Fan had bought from the Dungeon Master System.
As for why it was special, it was because this ore was a very condensed ore that was very thick and hard. This property gave it the ability to repel and scatter spiritual energy when it came in contact with it.
That was how the truck had been able to smash all of the attacks that hade at it.
But the better way to put it was that it was so dense that there was just no space for spiritual energy to exist in.
However, because of how dense and hard it was, it was not something that normal people could carve. Even powerful experts would find it hard to carve because it required very powerful spiritual energy and fine technique to carve it.
So this ore was something that very few people wanted in the first ce.
Some people might buy it because they were curious about its abilities to scatter spiritual energy, but that was the extent of it.
Because of that, Lin Fan had been able to get the ore for a very cheap price even though it was so powerful.
This was an ore that could even scatter attacks from those in the Nascent Soul Realm, so it was without a doubt powerful.
So how was Lin Fan able to shape the ore into the shape of a truck even with how hard it was?
It was because the system would shape the ore for him when he bought the ore from the system. This was a service that was provided by the system without costing him any extra DP.
So all he had to do was designate the shape that he wanted the ore to be in and it would be delivered that way by the system.
This was what he had used to create the body of the truck, but there was still the problem of making it move.
Wheels and such were easy since they were sold by the system.
The only actual problem was that he needed some kind of engine to run this truck.
At the same time, it couldn''t just be a normal engine since it would be too weak to run this heavy truck.
Because it used the special ore, this truck was much heavier than any other truck that was of the same size. That meant that there needed to be a powerful engine to even be able to move it.
This was not something that thebustion engines of Earth could do.
So Lin Fan had to turn to using arrays.
But at the same time, the benefit of using arrays was that he could imbue secondary effects on it like the ability to fly. That was how the truck had been able to fly through the air and crash into the Gale Sect.
It took him a long time, but he had been able to find an array that worked.
This array was carved into the space where the engine would have been and instead of having an engine, there were spirit stones that were inserted in ce of the engine to power the array.
This was what moved the truck itself.
All of this came from Lin Fan''s obsession with building a truck in this other world.
As for why he wanted to build this truck, it wouldn''t be aplete lie to say that he built it as a weapon. However, it also wasn''t the truth.
As Lin Fan worried about what would happen in the future as the Love Sect became bigger, he had already been thinking about building some kind of secret weapon just in case the Love Sect was ever involved in a sect war or something simr to that.
This weapon was perfect for crushing the enemy formation when the time came.
But in truth, the real reason that he wanted this thing wasˇbecause he wanted to ride around in a cool truck in this cultivation world.
After all, a truck was something that would never appear in this kind of cultivation world and it would be cool to be the only one that rode around in one. For this, he had done all of this research just to build it.
And now, he felt that it was definitely worth it after seeing the reactions that he had gotten from debuting it at the Gale Sect.
When he reached the garage, Lin Fan immediately pulled the truck out of the Pet Storage Space.
When he did, he started walking around the truck and started examining it from different angles, as if he was trying to find what was wrong with the truck.
The truck was made of a dense ore that had the power to negate spiritual energy, but that came at the price of slowly chipping away bits of the ore. So every attack that the truck had negated, it had chipped away at the outer shell of the truck.
After walking around for a bit, Lin Fan said, "It''s a good thing that I didn''t use it to attack another time or else it really would have been shattered to pieces."
As he said this, he opened up the system''s store and started buying another coat of this ore.
Since the ore had been chipped away, all that meant was that the outer coat of the truck''s body had been shaved off. All he had to do was buy some more of this ore and shape it so that it reced the part that had been shaved off before attaching it.
All of this was within the scope of the system, even if it did cost him a few extra DPs.
But those DPs were nothingpared to what the dungeon was currently making now that they had created a city.
So he happily spent those DPs to repair his beloved truck.
After it was finished, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the truck and saying, "Now that it''s made its debut, maybe it''s time to change to one that has more impact."
After saying this, Lin Fan turned to look at the wall of the garage where there were different chassis hung up on them. There were many different kinds of trucks, even kinds of trucks that didn''t exist on Earth that he had made himself.
He had tried all kinds of different modifications with these chassis and the ones that were on the wall were the ones that he was the most proud of.
These were the ones that he really wanted to use in the future.
But for now, Lin Fan was just going to pick one just in case he had to use it in the capital.
These chassis on the wall were just empty chassis without wheels or engines. But as long as he moved them off the wall and added these things, they would move like a normal truck.
As for how he would move themˇ
These chassis were very heavy since they were made of that dense ore, so Lin Fan wouldn''t have been able to move it on his own. He had no choice but to buy something from the system that would help him move and install the other parts.
This was something that had cost him 1000 DP, but he happily spent it since it was something that would help him build trucks that could defend the town.
Though he did feel guilty about spending this on his personal hobbies, he also gave Rokuko 1000 DP to spend on her own which she immediately blew on more video games and junk food.
At the very least, his conscience was clear since he had given her 1000 DP as well.
"Now, which one should I use?" Lin Fan said to himself as he stroked his chin.
He walked back and forth in front of the wall, looking at the various different chassis that he had ced up there.
Finally he stopped in front of one and said, "This one should be good."
After saying this, he began losing himself in his own thoughts about riding around in this truckˇthough he was forgetting that this was only if he was in danger and needed to pull it out to escape.
This was just how it was with men and their hobbies sometimes.
Sometimes, they would just get so deep into them that they would forget themselves.
It was just a good thing that Lin Fan had the excuse that this was for protecting himself that the girls wouldn''t bother him.
However, with the collection that he had, it was clear that he had a problem.
For now, Lin Fan just enjoyed himself with this hobby.
But what he never thought was how terrifying this room was.
It was filled with the chassis of different trucks that could all do the same thing as the truck he used at the Gale Sect. Not to mention, they would all work as long as he installed an engine and wheels on them.
So if there was an entire line of these trucks that drove at a sectˇthere wouldn''t be many that wouldn''t be terrified by this.
Chapter 495 Arriving In The Capital
?
A day passed and it was time for them to set off again.
During the time that they had been in Dungeon City, General Lu had not left Mu Bao Bao alone.
She had no choice but to live in a separate residence during this time because General Lu wouldn''t leave her alone.
But now that they were finally on the road again, she was able to stay with Lin Fan the entire time.
General Lu had a frown on his face when he saw this, but he didn''t dare do anything since he knew how strongly Mu Bao Bao would reject his opposition.
So the only thing that he could do was ept this and move as quickly as possible to reach the capital as soon as possible.
But one thing that Lin Fan didn''t understand wasˇwhy Elder Jian also looked at him with this disapproving look.
After all, there was no reason for him to be concerned with their rtionship.
However, even then, it felt like Elder Jian disapproved for some reason.
But even if Elder Jian disapproved, it didn''t seem like he was going to act. For now, there was nothing for them to worry about, all that mattered was getting to the capital.
To ensure that they traveled as quickly as possible, they were even going to leave the army behind. They would follow at their own pace and regroup with General Lu near the capital when they arrived.
With the quick travel speed of their small group, it didn''t take long for them to arrive in the capital.
What should have been a trip that took at least a week was cut down to three days since they were all high level cultivators. In fact, the one that had been stalling them was Lin Fan who was the weakest out of all of them.
But Elder Jian made up for that with a transport artifact.
After arriving in the capital, General Lu showed the guards at the gate a decree and they were immediately let in.
However, they were separated by the guards after being let into the capital city.
Lin Fan was led one way by the guards while General Lu led Mu Bao Bao another way.
Mu Bao Bao had wanted to say something, but Elder Jian just gave a snort that immediately made her close her mouth. It was clear that he was suppressing her with his aura when he gave that snort so that she couldn''t say a thing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw this.
Could it be that he had been wrong about Emperor Mu?
Or could it be that the situation had changed?
However, it turned out to be neither of these things.
After being led by the guards, Lin Fan found himself in a room where both Emperor Mu and the fourth prince were waiting for him. When they saw hime in, they just gestured for him to sit down with them with smiles on their faces.
Lin Fan''s lips twitched when he saw this, but he still sat down in the end.
However, as soon as he sat down, he asked, "What is this all about?"
The fourth prince couldn''t help revealing an awkward look since he could hear the hostility in Lin Fan''s voice.
He wanted to say something to ease the tension, but Emperor Mu just raised hi shand and stopped him.
Emperor Mu looked right at Lin Fan and said, "It is what you think it is. I borrowed some outside power and removed the power of the Five Great Sects from our Mu Empire." Then after a pause, he said, "It''s better to say that I removed two of the Five Great Sects from our Mu Empire."
Lin Fan was a bit surprised by this, but he knitted his brows and didn''t say anything at first. Instead, he narrowed his eyes to look at Emperor Mu, trying to see if he was lying at all.
But Emperor Mu just calmly looked right back at him.
Finally, Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "How can you trust the outside power that you borrowed?"
Emperor Mu revealed a calm smile and said, "That''s because I''m rted to that power."
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Emperor Mu while waiting for him to exin.
Emperor Mu didn''t mind this as he slowly said, "Well, it''s better to say that I married into that power. It''s Bao Bao''s mother, she''s the one thates from that power, so that''s how I''m rted to them."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a look of understanding.
From the way that General Lu acted, it was clear that he knew Elder Jian. However, how could General Lu know an expert like Elder Jian in the first ce?
The only exnation was that they were rted in some way.
And that way was Mu Bao Bao''s mother.
General Lu had said that he served Mu Bao Bao''s mother before and Emperor Mu had just confirmed that Mu Bao Bao''s mother was rted to the force that Elder Jian was from.
So all of this started to click into ce.
But there was still one more thing that he had to ask, "Is Bao Bao''s mother alright?"
For the first time, the smile on Emperor Mu''s face showed cracks.
He had a calm smile on his face the entire time, but when he heard this question, he couldn''t keep that smile on his face anymore.
Emperor Mu looked down in silence and after a while, he said with a sigh, "She''s alright, butˇ"
His voice trailed off and he didn''t say anything else as he just lowered his head in a depressed manner.
From this, Lin Fan could at least tell that Mu Bao Bao''s mother was alive and well, but she was in a troublesome situation. At least for now, she wasn''t able to move freely and be with her family.
Still, as long as she was alive, all problems could be solvedter.
After another moment of silence, Emperor Mu suddenly said, "It''s funny that you''re in the same situation that I was once in before."
When Lin Fan heard this, He couldn''t help revealing a confused look.
Emperor Mu exined, "It''s very simple, they don''t ept that you''re with Bao Bao. You''re not a part of their sect, you''re an outsider, so you''re not worthy of her."
he couldn''t help knitting my brows after he said this because it reminded him of something that had bothered him before.
Elder Jian''s disapproval of his rtionship with Mu Bao Baoˇ
He didn''t understand why Elder Jian would care about this in the first ce, but now it seemed like all the pieces were connecting.
Elder Jian was from the outside power that Emperor Mu had relied on and that outside power was rted to Mu Bao Bao''s mother. Since Mu Bao Bao''s mother was rted to them, they would think of Mu Bao Bao as one of their own.
Since they regarded Mu Bao Bao as one of their own, that meant that they would care about who she ended up with.
Naturally, someone like Lin Fan would be looked down on.
In fact, if even someone like Emperor Mu was looked down on, it wasn''t strange that they looked down on him.
However, there was something that he said that had bothered Lin Fan.
Sect.
He had said that they came from a sect.
So which sect did they mean?
Lin Fan couldn''t stop this from bothering him, so he asked, "Which sect are you talking about?"
Emperor Mu looked at him with a depressed look for a bit before finally saying, "The Heavenly Demon Sect."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
He had never thought that it would be the Heavenly Demon Sect since that was one of the Five Great Sects.
One of the Five Great Sects had helped Emperor Mu drive out two other of the Five Great Sects from the Mu Empireˇ
Was the rtionship between the Five Great Sects not as harmonious as he thought?
Well, the Heavenly Demon Sect wouldn''t get along with the other sects since it was a demonic sect in the first ce. However, it should at least respect the power of the other sects since they were all strong enough to be considered part of the Five Great Sect.
What was in the Mu Empire that would inspire the Heavenly Demon Sect to move like this?
It just didn''t seem to make any sense.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say a thing, Emperor Mu said with a sigh, "I''m assuming that they will want Bao Bao to marry the holy son of the Heavenly Demon Sect. That is just how influential Bao Bao''s mother''s family is in the Heavenly Demon Sect."
This time, Lin Fan was double shockedˇ
That was because there was a personal connection and a not so personal connection to be drawn from this sentence.
First, this was an indirect warning from Emperor Mu about how influential Mu Bao Bao''s mother''s family was. Since they didn''t approve, they would surely try to act to affect Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao''s rtionship.
Second, the personal connection that Lin Fan had wasˇwith Ye Tian Xie and Ye Qing Huan.
Ye Tian Xie was clearly someone powerful and he had a bit of a connection with himˇwell, not a bit after what had happened with Ye Qing Huan.
If he had to guess, Ye Tian Xie was most likely the holy son that they wanted Mu Bao Bao to marryˇ
So that meant that he would have to face all of the problems that he had created in the past this wayˇ
This situation really didn''t seem good for Lin Fanˇ
Chapter 496 Crowning Ceremony (1)
?
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan then asked, "What did you do about the other princes?"
Emperor Mu was surprised by how quickly Lin Fan reacted to this before giving an appreciative nod.
The one that would support his daughter in the future should be someone like this.
He should be sharp and decisive, so that he could make up for any of his daughter''s shorings in the future.
Not to mention, the fact that he was asking about the other princes meant that he was ruthless enough to handle matters that his daughter might not be able to do.
Emperor Mu took a deep breath too and calmly said, "They have been detained with their mothers and all of their power has been revoked. They are currently in the dungeon waiting to be processed."
After saying this, Emperor Mu carefully looked at Lin Fan''s expression.
After all, in the end, these were still his children.
Their mothers were women that he hated since they had forced him to be with them, but the children were still his. Even if he was a terrible father, it was impossible for him not to want to keep his children alive if possible.
Lin Fan could also see the look on Emperor Mu''s face and could guess what he was thinking.
Butˇin his previous world, those that were lenient were usually punished for being good people.
So he didn''t want Mu Bao Bao to suffer because of Emperor Mu''s leniency.
For now though, he couldn''t kill them just yet since they were still considered good cards to use in the future.
If those two sects from the Five Great Sects wanted to move back into the Mu Empire, they would need a puppet to take the throne for them. So as long as these princes were alive, they would try to rescue them.
As long as they were alive, they would work as hostages against the Five Great Sects.
So Lin Fan wasn''t nning on killing them in the first ce.
It was just that leaving them in the dungeons was too much of a risk.
If the Five Great Sects wanted to save the princes, it would be very easy for them to do.
The only reason why they hadn''t done it so far was because they were cautious of the backer behind Emperor Mu.
They most likely didn''t know who the ones backing Emperor Mu were and before they learned the situation, they wouldn''t act rashly.
So they would let Emperor Mu proceed with his n, letting him think that he had won while they were gathering information. Once they had the information that they needed, they would act and take back the Mu Empire.
So it would make it easier if the princes were killed, but with the power of the Five Great Sects, it would be easy for them to find a substitute.
For now, it was better to keep these princes as hostages instead.
But of course, Lin Fan would never leave them there.
It would be better for him to put them in the Minor World or even better, in the dungeon.
After all, if they were trapped in those cubicles in the dungeon, they would give him DP daily.
For now though, he wouldn''t talk about this with Emperor Mu.
He would wait until Mu Bao Bao took the throne before talking about this with her.
After all, he knew that Emperor Mu would hesitate in allowing him to do this.
Lin Fan just gave a nod in the end and said, "Keep them there for now."
Emperor Mu was surprised to hear this, but he gave a quick nod and tried to change the topic by discussing the crowning ceremony with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan however wasn''t interested in this matter at all.
Instead, Lin Fan simply asked, "How many experts did they give you?"
Emperor Mu was surprised to suddenly hear this, but seeing the serious look on Lin Fan''s face, he answered, "Twenty Soul Formation Realm Cultivators and two Rebirth Realm Cultivators. They will not send or move Transcendence Realm Cultivators for any reason unless it was a war between the Five Great Sects, so don''t expect too much."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before saying, "Assign one of the Rebirth Realm Cultivators and three of the Soul Formation Realm Cultivators to protect Bao Bao."
Emperor Mu deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Lin Fan with a doubtful look for a bit before asking, "Do you know something?"
Lin Fan just simply shook his head before saying, "Just being cautious."
Emperor Mu thought that he was being more than just a bit cautious, but seeing that serious look on Lin Fan''s faceˇhe had no choice but to go along with it.
He said with a sigh, "Alright, I''ll tell them to go protect Bao Bao. I just hope that you''re wrong."
Lin Fan also hoped that he was wrong, but in public coronations like this in any novel that he read about, there would always be some kind of assassination attempt. It was either a consequence of a past action or it would be some unknown enemy hiding amongst them. This was especially true since this was a cultivation world where people had abilities far greater than his previous world.
So he wouldn''t let himself be caught off guard.
Emperor Mu still felt like he was being too paranoid, but he didn''t want to put a damper on the mood.
Emperor Mu turned to the fourth prince sitting there and said, "Go and tell the elders about the changes."
The fourth prince didn''t hesitate at all to give a nod before running off to ry this message.
Once the fourth prince was gone, Lin Fan suddenly asked, "What about Bao Bao''s mother? What are your ns to help her?"
Emperor Mu once again caught off guard by this sudden question from Lin Fan.
Lin Fan kept jumping around back and forth between different topics that he wasn''t able to keep up with Lin Fan anymore.
After taking a moment to calm himself, Emperor Mu said, "Nothing at all."
Lin Fan knitted his brows the moment that he heard this before asking, "Why are you doing nothing at all?"
Emperor Mu revealed a bitter smile before saying, "What can I do? I''m a man that has to rely on his wife''s family to save his empire? Can I do anything against them?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything beyond that since he knew that anything he said would just hurt Emperor Mu''s pride.
After a long silence, Emperor Mu gave a sigh and said, "For now, it''s better that I don''t do a thing. If I were to move, then they would take action against her and that would make everyone''s situation worse. She and her family havee to a truce and her situation is stable, that is why I don''t need to make a move."
Lin Fan slowly gave a nod to show that he understood.
He didn''t know what the situation was between Emperor Mu and Mu Bao Bao''s mother, so it was better that he didn''t interfere until he got more information.
And for that, he would have to investigate the Heavenly Demon Sect.
He would have liked to avoid them as much as possible, but it was impossible with the current situation.
Now he had to think of how to deal with Ye Tian Xie and Ye Qing Huanˇ
After he said this, Emperor Mu had fallen into a long silence.
He kept opening and closing his mouth, as if he was struggling on whether he should say something or not.
In the end, he finally said, "After the crowning ceremony is over, I will leave the Mu Empire."
This time, it was Lin Fan''s turn to be surprised.
He didn''t expect Emperor Mu to suddenly drop this kind of bombshell on him.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Emperor Mu who looked back at him with a calm look on his face.
It didn''t take long for Lin Fan to recognize the look on Emperor Mu''s face.
This was the look of a man that was determined to do what needed to be done for the one that he cared about.
Emperor Mu leaving the Mu Empire was most likely rted to his wife, who was Mu Bao Bao''s mother.
Was he going to find his wife?
Or was he going to do something else to make a deal with her family?
He didn''t know what Emperor Mu was nning, but he also knew not to ask. After all, when a man had this kind of determined look, it was better not to ask anything.
Instead, Lin Fan just asked, "Do you need help?"
Emperor Mu shook his head and said, "Not right now, but in the futureˇI can''t say for certain."
After giving a sigh, Emperor Mu then said, "I hope that you and Bao Bao will do all that you can to raise up our Mu Empire while I''m gone. In the future, I might need your and the entire Mu Empire''s help. But mostlyˇour Mu Royal Family have been trusted with the Mu Empire for generations, so I hope that it will prosper in your hands."
Lin Fan just calmly gave a nod before saying, "As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to her or the empire."
Though I said this, what I really meant was that I wouldn''t let anything happen to Mu Bao Bao.
Emperor Mu looked like he could see this, but he didn''t say anything and just gave a simple nod.
Chapter 497 Crowning Ceremony (2)
?
The two of them didn''t discuss much else after this talk.
When the fourth prince came back, he was surprised to see that they were just sitting there in silence.
He turned to Emperor Mu and asked, "Royal father, is something the matter?"
Seeing that he didn''t respond, the fourth prince turned to look at Lin Fan and asked, "Brother inw, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan also ignored him.
The two of them werepletely lost in their thoughts, so they hadn''t even heard what the fourth prince had said.
Seeing that they were both ignoring him, the fourth prince became more and more annoyed until he shouted, "What is going on here?!"
If anyone else were to see the fourth prince acting like this, they definitely would have been shocked. After all, the fourth prince right now was anything from the elegant and handsome fourth prince that he was rumoured to be.
The one right now was acting like a spoiled child instead of a prince.
But of course, it was only in front of these two that he would act this way.
This was a side of him that he would only show to those that he considered family.
After his outburst, both Lin Fan and Emperor Mu were pulled out of their thoughts with a jolt.
They looked at each other and didn''t say a thing as they suddenly stood up.
Seeing them stand up like this, the fourth prince was even more confused as he said, "Where are you going?"
This time, Emperor Mu didn''t remain quiet as he said, "Little fourth,e with me to take care of some matters with the crowning ceremony."
Hearing the serious tone in Emperor Mu''s voice, the fourth prince suddenly said with a bow, "Your son obeys."
Then he went behind Emperor Mu as they headed out of the room.
But before they could leave the room, Emperor Mu seemed like he thought of
something.
He turned back and said, "Eunuch Gong, can you pleasee out for a second?"
There was a figure that suddenly appeared in the room as soon as his voice fell.
This person dressed in eunuch robes immediately bowed to Emperor Mu and said, "This servant is here."
Emperor Mu gave a nod before saying, "Eunuch Gong, stay with Lin Fan for now and keep him safe. Also lead him to the special waiting room that has been prepared for him."
Eunuch Gong couldn''t help looking up at Emperor Mu with a surprised look when he heard this, but seeing the serious look on his face, he bowed his head again as he said, "This servant obeys."
Emperor Mu gave a nod before turning to Lin Fan to stay, "Stay out of trouble for now and watch the crowning ceremony. When it is all over, you will have to support Bao Bao in my ce."
Both Eunuch Gong and the fourth prince couldn''t help revealing surprised looks when they heard this.
The fourth prince wasn''t strange since he had been out of the room when they had this discussion, but Eunuch Gong should have been close enough to hear the conversation between the two of them.
Had Eunuch Gong moved away out of loyalty or did he move away for another reason?
That was the thought that passed through Lin Fan''s mind when he saw this.
If it was thetter, then Emperor Mu had left quite the ticking time bomb beside himˇ
But for now, he tried to suppress this thought since he knew that he wouldn''t be able to fight back if that was the case.
He could feel the deep auraing from Eunuch Gong, showing that he had a deep cultivation.
Emperor Mu ignored all of this and just walked out with the fourth prince.
Eunuch Gong stayed silent for a bit before turning to Lin Fan and saying, "Follow me."
There was no courtesy at all in Eunuch Gong''s voice, but Lin Fan wasn''t surprised.
After all, he didn''t have a status that would require Eunuch Gong to be polite to him.
The fact that he was even speaking to him in the first ce was already out of his loyalty to Emperor Mu. If it wasn''t for the order from Emperor Mu, he wouldn''t have cared about Lin Fan at all.
Without waiting for Lin Fan, Eunuch Gong opened the door and walked out.
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile before following behind Eunuch Gong.
As they walked through the pce, they passed through quite a few maids and eunuchs that were rushing around. It seemed like the pce was quite busy because of this coronation.
But to his surprise, he found that not a single person noticed them.
It wasn''t that they were just too busy to notice them, but most of them didn''t even acknowledge their existence as they moved by. Some of them had even almost bumped into him if he hadn''t moved out of the way at thest second.
If he had to guess, it was most likely something that Eunuch Gong had done to hide them.
But why was he hiding them?
Was he really a traitor and he was taking him somewhere to finish him off?
It didn''t turn out to be this way in the end.
Eunuch Gong just led Lin Fan to a room and opened the door while waiting for him to go in.
This room wasn''t that bad, it was definitely a room that was used for an important guest.
After Lin Fan went in, Eunuch Gong said, "Stay here and don''t move. I''lle get you when it''s time for the crowning ceremony."
Then without waiting for a response, Eunuch Gong turned to leave.
Lin Fan was just left there alone in that room, but he didn''t mind.
After all, this was a safe ce for him to be.
It was dangerous out there with all that was happening, so this really was the safest ce to be.
It was out of the way of everything.
Or at least that was what he thoughtˇuntil someone suddenly broke into his room.
The worst part was that this person didn''te in through the door, but rather through one of the windows.
Lin Fan wasn''t able to see who it was at first and with their clothes blocking their appearance, he wasn''t able to see who it was even after they entered the room.
So the only thing that he could do was pull out his sword and wait cautiously for this person to identify themselves.
But when they turned around to reveal who they were, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised.
Because this mass of clothing was actuallyˇMu Bao Bao.
When she turned around to see him pointing a sword at her, she couldn''t help asking, "Whatˇare you doing?"
Lin Fan awkwardly looked back at her, being too stunned to put the sword away as he said, "Uh, nothingˇIt''s just that I didn''t know who wasing in and I thought it was an enemy."
Mu Bao Bao looked behind her, seeing the clothes that she was wearing get caught on the window. Slowly she gave a nod and said, "Oh, rightˇ"
Both of them awkwardly stood there for a bit before Mu Bao Bao finally said, "It''s all because of those elders chasing after me! If it wasn''t for them, then I wouldn''t have snuck off like this."
Lin Fan took this time to carefully look over her, or rather he took a look at the clothes that she was wearing.
To say that the outfit that she was wearing was unique was an understatement becauseˇthis outfit really was something else. There wasn''t really a pattern to it, it was just a bunch of cloth that seemed like they were stitched together.
It really was quite ugly, but that didn''t stop Mu Bao Bao''s beauty from shining through.
Mu Bao Bao finally stoppedining and noticed Lin Fan staring at her like this which caused her to fall silent. After a bit of silence, she asked, "It''s ugly isn''t it?"
Lin Fan jolted when he heard this and he quickly shook his head before saying, "No, no, it''s not ugly at all! It''s just thatˇ"
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh and said, "It''s fine, I already know what it is. But they said that this was the formal wear for this ceremony and I had no choice but to wear it. Since they were being so insistent, I really couldn''t say anything."
Lin Fan just revealed a smile and walked over.
When he was in front of her, he reached his arms out for her to enter and Mu Bao Bao entered his embrace without any hesitation.
As sheid there, she said, "I don''t know if I''m up for all of this."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this.
It wasn''t that he didn''t want to support her, butˇhe knew that this matter was rted to her mother.
He didn''t know whether he should tell her or not since he didn''t know what she would do.
But Mu Bao Bao was a sharp person and this was the person that was the closest to her, so she was able to tell that there was something off about Lin Fan right away.
She moved away from him and narrowed her eyes to look at him.
That frown on his face had already disappeared and he was trying to remain as calm as he could, but it was hard to do so under Mu Bao Bao''s scrutiny.
Finally she asked, "What are you hiding?"
Chapter 498 Crowning Ceremony (3)
?
Lin Fan just remained silent for a bit before saying, "Nothing, I''m not hiding a single thing."
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes even more when she heard this before saying, "I don''t believe you."
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile and said, "I''m not hiding anything, really. But then again, it''s not like you would believe me if I said that, would you?"
Mu Bao Bao slowly knitted her brows when she heard this.
After all, this was not what she had expected.
She had expected him to either confess or deny it, so that way she could keep grilling him about this. But the way that he said this made her ufortable with questioning him even more.
If she did, it would make it seem like she didn''t trust him.
If she didn''t, she would have an ufortable feeling since she felt like he was hiding something.
So she wasn''t able to do a thing in the end.
In fact, it was also ufortable for Lin Fan.
After all, it wasn''t as if there was anything that he could say or do in this situation.
If it wasn''t for the sure fire trick to confuse women that his father had taught him long ago, he might have been caught by Mu Bao Bao already.
The only problem was that this was only a stall tactic and it didn''t provide him with a way to get out of this.
Not to mention, there were only the two of them in this room, so it wasn''t as if there was anywhere for him to run or hide. Eventually, she would make up her mind on what she would do and it was most likely to keep questioning him.
So unless there was something that happened that got him out of this situation, it could be said that he was screwed.
But luckily for him, there was something that did get him out of this situation.
There was a sudden knock on the window that caught them both off guard.
Then there was a voice that said, "Young miss, it''s time to head back. If you stay here any longer, the elders will notice."
This was the voice of a young girl that rang out.
When he heard this, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at Mu Bao Bao with an inquisitive look.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything to him and turned to say to the person outside the window, "Xiao Mi, I''ll be there soon. Just keep watch for a bit longer."
"Alright, young miss." Though the voice still rang out, there was a clear worried tone to this voice.
Mu Bao Bao turned back and said, "I don''t have much time, but I wanted to see you before the ceremony."
Lin Fan looked at her and didn''t say a thing as he waited for her to speak.
He could see that she seemed like she had something she wanted to say.
After a long silence, Mu Bao Bao said, "Is this really the right thing to do?"
Lin Fan might have had doubts before, but nowˇhe knew that if they had any doubts, it would mean danger for Mu Bao Bao''s mother. So he couldn''t have any doubts now.
Lin Fan gave a firm nod and said, "This is what will allow us to protect the people that we care about. So we have to go through with this in the end."
Mu Bao Bao looked up at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes.
With the way that she was looking at him, it was like she was questioning if this was the real Lin Fan or not.
After all, what Lin Fan had said before was that it was fine even if she didn''t take the position, it would be fine.
But nowˇhe was so insistent that she took itˇ
Almost like he knew something that she didn''tˇ
Mu Bao Bao was silent for a bit before suddenly asking, "What do you know?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help trembling when he heard this, but then he said, "I don''t know anything."
Mu Bao Bao didn''t look like she believed him at all as she just kept ring at him.
Lin Fan started to feel the pressure from being red at like this, but he was saved again by Xiao Mi by the window.
There was another knock that came from the window before Xiao Mi''s voice said, "Young miss, we have to go. If we stay here any longer, the elders are going toe searching for you."
Mu Bao Bao knitted her brows before finally giving a sigh and turning to leave.
But before she could leave, Lin Fan suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "Just trust me when I say that this is for your good. I promise that you will understand in the future."
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help being taken aback when she heard this.
But then seeing the serious look that was on his faceˇshe couldn''t help trembling.
After a short pause, she said, "I believe you."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything since he knew that there was no need for him to say anything.
This kind of trust went beyond anything that words could say, so he didn''t need to say anything.
With this, Mu Bao Bao went over to the window to jump out again.
But before she could, Lin Fan once again grabbed her wrist and said, "Be careful at the crowning ceremony. Be sure to keep yourself safe and don''t trust anyone."
Mu Bao Bao was once again taken aback when she heard this.
The way that he said this almost seemed like he knew something was going to happen.
However, if he did, why didn''t he just tell her directly?
In the end, she just trusted him again and gave a simple nod before heading out the window.
In truth, Lin Fan didn''t know a single thing about what would happen.
He was just being cautious beyond cure.
But he would rather be cautious and wrong than to have something happen because he let his guard down. Even if he wasted resources by being cautious, it was better than having to regret itter.
As for now, he would organize all the things that he had to see if there was anything that he could use.
He wouldn''t want to be caught with his pants down when things actually started.
ˇ
Several hours passed before Eunuch Gong came back for him.
Lin Fan had even thought that he had been forgotten or excluded from the ceremony, but it didn''t turn out to be that case.
As they were walking through the halls of the pce, Eunuch Gong said, "Do not stray too far away from me. If you get too far, I won''t be able to protect you if anything happens."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this since he thought that Eunuch Gong wouldn''t do anything to protect him in the first ce.
However, when he thought about it, he realized why Eunuch Gong had said this.
Eunuch Gong wasn''t nning on protecting him, he was nning on stopping Lin Fan just in case he nned on doing anything to ruin the ceremony.
He had already assumed that Lin Fan would do something to ruin the ceremony, so he was nning on keeping a tight leash on him.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response and just moved at his own pace.
Eunuch Gong slightly knitted his brows when he saw this, but he didn''t do anything.
After all, Emperor Mu''s orders were still there and he couldn''t go against them that easily.
So for now, both of them acted like the other person didn''t exist.
It didn''t take long before they arrived at the crowning ceremony, but the location that Lin Fan was standing in was the worst possible position.
The rest of this hall was already filled with people in important looking clothes.
Just one nce was enough to tell that these were most likely the ministers and officials of the Mu Empire.
But when Lin Fan looked closely, he could also tell that there were a few cultivators that were mixed in among these ministers and officials.
These were most likely the secret guards that had been mixed into the ceremony just in case anything happened. After all, the powerful cultivators on the side weren''t doing a single thing about these armed people in the crowd.
So it was clear that these were the guards that had been ced inside the crowd.
Anyone that was skilled enough would be able to detect them.
Of course, Lin Fan was the exception since he had his Appraisal Eyes.
Before they arrived, most of the guests had also already arrived.
So there were only a few people that came in with them.
When everyone was finally seated, Emperor Mu was the one that came out first.
After they all stood up to bow to him, he waved his hand for them to sit down.
"Today we are gathered here to pass down the reign of our great Mu Empire to a new ruler."
Then he turned and said, "All rise for the new empress."
Everyone immediately stood up and gave a bow, though everyone also peeked at the back entrance while they were bowing.
After Emperor Mu said this, Mu Bao Bao came out with two old men standing beside her.
One of them was Elder Jian and the other was an unknown old man, but the pressureing from him wasn''t any weaker than Elder Jian.
It seemed that Emperor Mu had really taken Lin Fan''s advice to heart.
Chapter 499 Crowning Ceremony (4)
?
Even though she was wearing those ugly clothes, there was no hiding the beauty that Mu Bao Bao had.
When these ministers and officials saw her, their eyes couldn''t help lighting up.
There were a few that thought about how to arrange things between her and their sons. There were even some that wanted to see if they could themselves have a chance with Mu Bao Baoˇ
Lin Fan noted all of those people and he had sentenced them to punishment.
Death was too simple, punishment was better for these perverts.
But Mu Bao Bao ignored all of that as she walked over to where Emperor Mu was.
Once she was by his side, the two of them walked back on the stage until they were in front of a golden throne.
This was the throne of the Mu Empire, the one the Emperor Mu had once sat on and the one that Mu Bao Bao would be sitting on from now on.
After they arrived in front of the throne, Emperor Mu took off the crown on his head and presented it to Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao took it and ced it on her own head before sitting down on the throne.
Once she did that, Emperor Mu turned to the crowd and said, "The new emperor."
As soon as Emperor Mu said this, everyone said, "Long live the emperor."
After that, they started cheering for Mu Bao Bao as she sat there.
However, the look on Mu Bao Bao''s face made it clear that she didn''t care for any of this.
When it was all over, the ministers and officials all lined up to greet the new emperor.
This was the main purpose of the ceremony.
It was to let the ministers and officials meet Mu Bao Bao and to allow Mu Bao Bao to build rtions with the ministers and officials.
In the future, she would be relying on them to help her manage the Mu Empire, so she needed to maintain good rtions with the ministers and officials of the Mu Empire to ensure that they worked with her.
Many of these officials were actually those that had worked with the other princes in the past, so it wasn''t as if they were exactly trustworthy.
But in this situation, they just had to use whoever they could get.
So that was why most of them had escaped punishment even though there was clear evidence that they were working for the other princes.
The ministers and officials took full advantage of this, offering all kinds of different things to Mu Bao Bao. Of course, the two elders who were on her side didn''t allow anyone to approach her.
Though the look on their faces made it clear that they thought that this was just too much.
When Lin Fan saw this, he could tell that Emperor Mu had taken his words to heart which made him feel appreciation towards Emperor Mu.
The ceremony continued and it didn''t seem like anything would happenˇ
That was until the very end of the ceremony.
When thest official was about to meet Mu Bao Bao, there were smoke grenades that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
As soon as these smoke grenades appeared, everyone started to panic and run in every direction.
They were true officials and ministers, not a single one of them cared about Mu Bao Bao or Emperor Mu, they only cared about escaping this room with their lives.
Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to activate his Appraisal Eyes, but he realized that he had miscalcted something.
The Appraisal Eyes weren''t perfect and could see through everything. They could only tell him about things that he could see, so smoke was actually the perfect counter to himˇ
This was the first time that this was happening, so he didn''t know about this until now.
It seemed that there were still these small things that he hadn''t thought about yet.
But there wasn''t any time to think about that right now.
His first priority was to find Mu Bao Bao and make sure that she was safe.
However, before he could, he found that there was a hand that was holding his shoulder.
When he turned around, he saw Eunuch Gong was standing there behind him with a disapproving look on his face. It was clear that he was unhappy about Lin Fan trying to get involved when his orders were to protect him.
If he tried to get involved, it would make it harder for him.
So he squeezed his shoulder a bit and forced Lin Fan to sit back down.
Lin Fan just looked at him with a bitter smile on his face.
Since he couldn''t beat him, he had no choice but to sit there and wait.
However, he couldn''t help feeling anxious since he didn''t know what was happening.
He didn''t know if Mu Bao Bao was even safeˇ
Time passed and soon the smoke dissipated to reveal the scene of the hall.
When Lin Fan saw what happened, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
That was because all of the assassins that hade were on the ground.
Based on the residual spiritual energy that was left in the air, it was clear that none of these people were even in the Qi Condensation Realm. All of these assassins were only in the Foundation Realm.
A bunch of Foundation Realm Cultivators wanted to assassinate the new empress who had Soul Formation Realm guards?
Wasn''t this an insane n?
Who had even thought of this?
The two elders beside Mu Bao Bao even looked bored since it was just a wave of a hand for them.
In fact, there was only a single sword sh that was on each of the assassins that came.
It was clear that all of them had been taken out with a single move from Elder Jian.
After thismotion was over, Emperor Mu quickly smoothed this matter over with the ministers and officials and thest one was allowed to meet Mu Bao Bao.
As this happened, Emperor Mu looked at me with a questioning gaze.
It was clear that he was asking me why Lin Fan had warned him so strictly before, but he just ignored it and focused on the ceremony.
Once thest official had met Mu Bao Bao, Emperor Mu quickly wrapped up the ceremony and the two elders escorted Mu Bao Bao away.
Lin Fan was about to stand up to leave as well, but Eunuch Gong pressed down on his shoulder again to stop him from moving.
Eunuch Gong then said, "Wait until the rest of them leave before you leave. That is the ce that you have here."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at him, but he couldn''t see any hostility in them.
It seemed that this was genuine advice.
However, he was right when he thought about it.
Even if he was a powerful cultivator, in terms of rank, he was lower than all of the people in this room. He was nothing more than a city lord while everyone else here was a high ranking official.
So it was normal that he wouldn''t leave before them.
After the other officials and ministers left and there were only a few people left, Eunuch Gong released his hand from Lin Fan''s shoulder which was a sign that he was allowed to leave.
But even when he left, he wasn''t allowed to go anywhere as Eunuch Gong said, "Follow me."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile, but he still followed Eunuch Gong since he didn''t know his way around the pce.
Eunuch Gong led him through the corridors until they were back at the room from before.
Once they were there, Eunuch Gong opened the door for him and said, "Wait here. Someone wille for you."
Lin Fan really wanted to ask when that would happen, but Eunuch Gong was already leaving as he opened his mouth.
So he had no choice but to sit here and wait since he didn''t know where else to go.
It didn''t take long for someone toe and he was surprised to find that it was Emperor Mu along with the fourth prince and Mu Bao Bao.
By all rights, Mu Bao Bao should be very busy right now, but here she was with Emperor Mu.
As soon as she came in, she ran over to hug Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just hugged her back, though he felt awkward since Emperor Mu and the fourth prince were also here.
It felt strange that he was hugging Mu Bao Bao while the two of them were watching, but it wasn''t as if he could let go.
She didn''t care at all as she hugged him tightly and the two of them just embraced in silence for a while before she was finally satisfied and let go.
Seeing this, Emperor Mu said with a smile, "We need to talk."
The two of them sat down with us.
Mu Bao Bao wasn''t hugging me tightly anymore, but she was still there holding me without letting go. It seemed that she wouldn''t give up even if it was awkward, so we had no choice but to sit like this.
Emperor Mu shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "I''ve passed on the Mu Empire to the two of you now, so you must promise me to protect it properly."
Mu Bao Bao was surprised to hear this, but I was already prepared because of our talk previously.
After a long silence, Emperor Mu said, "I will be leaving the Mu Empire now."
Chapter 500 A New Dawn
?
There was silence that followed after Emperor Mu said this.
Both the fourth prince and Mu Bao Bao looked at him with varying levels of surprise.
Only Lin Fan waspletely calm during this.
The fourth prince had pure shock on his face, but Mu Bao Bao had aplicated look along with that shocked look.
She still didn''t know how to feel about his father of hers.
She definitely disliked him because of what happened with the Love Sect, but he was her father in the end. At the same time, he was her only link to where her mother wasˇ
Even if she hated her father, that didn''t mean that she hated her mother.
She still wanted to meet her mother, wherever she was out there.
Seeing the looks on their faces, Emperor Mu said, "I can''t tell you where I will be going, but I can tell you that I will be going to see your mother."
This time, both the fourth prince and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help knitting their brows.
Even Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly, though it was for a different reason than the two of them.
He just didn''t think that Emperor Mu would tell them about this.
He thought that he would hide the matter about their mother until it was time so that they wouldn''t be distracted with it while working on the Mu Empire.
In the end, he just couldn''t understand what Emperor Mu was thinking.
Mu Bao Bao finally said, "Where is she?"
The fourth prince was surprised that she would suddenly ask this, but then he turned to look at Emperor Mu as he waited for his answer.
But this time, Emperor Mu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you."
As soon as he said this, Mu Bao Bao suddenly stood up. There was a sword that appeared in her hand that she pointed in Emperor Mu''s face.
Then in a cold voice, she said, "You better tell me, or else."
But Emperor Mu''s expression didn''t even change in the face of this sword.
He just calmly looked at the sword pointed in his face without saying a single word.
In the end, Mu Bao Bao wasn''t able to go through with it.
It wasn''t that she wasn''t willing to hurt him, but she knew that she needed him if she wanted to know where her mother was. So in the end, she had no choice but to keep him unharmed for now.
Seeing all of this, Lin Fan decided that he should get involved to defuse the tension.
If he left things as they were, they would just get worse.
So he came forward and said, "Now, now, let''s all calm down. I''m sure that there must be a reason why he can''t say anything, right?"
Mu Bao Bao turned to look at Lin Fan, but the look in her eyes was anything but understandingˇIn fact, it was as if she could see something.
Then all of a sudden, she said, "You know something, don''t you?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help jolting when he realized how sharp Mu Bao Bao''s senses were.
Just from these few words, she could already tell that he knew something that she wasn''t telling him.
In truth though, this was just a woman''s intuition.
If their man was hiding something from them, they would just instinctively know that they were hiding something.
Lin Fan did his best to act like he wasn''t bothered by this, but it was already toote since she had already seen his tremble.
So Mu Bao Bao turned the sword to point it at him.
But instead of pointing at his head, she pointed it much lower.
When Lin Fan saw where the sword was pointing, he wanted to tremble, but he had to hold himself back or he would have poked something that was very important to himˇ
So Lin Fan looked up at Mu Bao Bao and said, "We can talk this out, there''s no need for violenceˇ"
But his voice trailed off when he saw the way that Mu Bao Bao was looking at him.
It was clear that she wasn''t nning on negotiating with him.
His only choices were to tell the truth orˇ
But he chose to go against this in the end and said, "There''s a reason that I can''t tell you and I hope that you can trust me in this."
He just calmly looked right into her eyes with that serious look.
When Mu Bao Bao saw this, she couldn''t help being taken aback.
In the end, she couldn''t help turning away with a blush on her face becauseˇhe was too handsome like this.
It really wasn''t fair when he acted this way.
So she even told him, "It''s not fair when you act like this."
Lin Fan just revealed a bitter smile and said, "I know, but I have no choice. You should know how serious it is if I even act like this."
Mu Bao Bao looked right at Lin Fan for a bit before slowly giving a nod.
Then she moved forward again before taking him in her arms. However, as she was holding him, Lin Fan could feel a set of teeth biting him on his shoulder.
She didn''t bite hard, but she did bite enough that it did hurt him.
But he just epted it without a single word since he knew that these were her love nibbles.
As Emperor Mu watched this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
This was the look that every parent had when their daughters grew up and started dating people. They didn''t want their daughters to grow up, but they knew that it would happen one dayˇ
Still, it hurt his heart seeing her like this.
The fourth prince who had been ignored had a veryplicated look on his face.
It seemed that everyone already knew many things except for him. He was the only one that had been kept in the dark the entire time.
As the only person who didn''t know a thing, it was hard for him to not feel conflicted.
After a long pause, Emperor Mu said, "I will be leaving with Eunuch Gong, so you will need to find a new protector." After another pause, he said, "I wouldn''t trust Elder Jian''s group. I would find a new protector from somewhere else, though I don''t know where you would get one."
Eunuch Gong was the only Soul Formation Realm Cultivator that followed the Mu Royal Family.
The other Soul Formation Realm Cultivators of the Mu Royal Family were the ancestors that stayed in the depths of the pce. They would not move unless the Mu Empire itself was in danger, so there was no way that they would follow Mu Bao Bao around to protect her.
Mu Bao Bao might be in the Golden Core Realm, but that was only powerful among the lower generation.
If she met some powerful figure from the older generation, she would be dead.
That was the case even with a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, let alone someone in the Soul Formation Realm.
So she needed someone to protect herˇ
After thinking for a bit, she suddenly asked, "What about General Lu?"
"General Lu?" Emperor Mu repeated before slowly giving a nod while muttering, "He''s your mother''s servant and has raised you since you were young, so I''m certain that he''ll protect you no matter what. There''s no need to doubt his loyalty since he''s absolutely loyal to your motherˇ"
But then after letting his voice trail off for a bit, Emperor Mu added, "The problem is that he''s not that strong. He''s only in the Nascent Soul Realm, so in a pinch, he won''t be able to do much."
Emperor Mu turned to look at Lin Fan and said, "You''ll have to develop your sect quickly and be a form of support for Bao Bao."
Lin Fan just slowly gave a nod.
Even if Emperor Mu hadn''t said this, he was already nning on doing this.
But the fact that he had said it made Mu Bao Bao displeased.
She turned around and said, "You still haven''t sent the resources that you promised to the Love Sect yet. Are you going back on your promise now?"
Emperor Mu revealed a bitter smile before saying, "Did you not check with your third assistant? I left the entire matter up to her to take care of."
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a surprised look before shaking her head.
Emperor Mu gave a sigh before saying, "It''s all been prepared and they will start moving things over in a month. As for the disciples, it will take a bit longer since we can''t just move people freely. We have been gathering people, but it''ll take at least six months to get everyone that you wanted to Dungeon City."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing surprised looks when they heard this.
They had thought that Emperor Mu wouldpletely forget about this matter and would even go back on it.
They never thought that he would have already prepared everything like this.
Mu Bao Bao just gave a slight nod before tilting her head away.
But Lin Fan gave a nod to Emperor Mu to show his appreciation.
Emperor Mu revealed one more smile before saying with a serious look, "I''m leaving the Mu Empire in your hands. I hope that it will prosper and you will be able to help me one day."
Both Mu Bao Bao and the fourth prince knitted their brows when they heard this.
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod.
Chapter 501 Return
?
Three days after the ceremonyˇ
Lin Fan was heading back to Dungeon City, but he wasn''t alone.
It wasn''t even a small group that came with him, but rather a veryrge group that came.
Mu Bao Bao was naturally there, but there were many different ministers and officials that also came with her. Along with many normal guards and experts that came to protect her.
The capital should have been where Mu Bao Bao stayed during this time, but she refused.
No matter what anyone said to her, she refused to remain in the capital and insisted on returning to Dungeon City.
So there was no other choice but to bring all of these people with her.
After all, she was now the ruler of this nation and the amount of things that she had to do was anything but small. If even a single day was missed, the nation would copse.
So they had to chase after her to make sure that she did what she had to do.
This was their jobs as ministers and officials.
Though it had to be said that Mu Bao Bao really wasn''t making it easy for them.
They could onlyment that they had to work with such a willful ruler.
But that was their fate as subordinates.
Another thing that they did was re at Lin Fan since they could see how close Mu Bao Bao was with him.
Many of these officials and ministers all dreamed about climbing up the ranks of government and the best way was to build a rtionship with Mu Bao Bao. As for the best way to build a rtionship, naturally it was to marry someone to her.
They all wanted their sons or grandsons to get engaged with her, but she didn''t show any interest in this.
With how close she was with Lin Fan, it was clear that he was the reason for this.
For now, they didn''t dare do anything, but Lin Fan was certain that in the futureˇthere would be peopleing for his life.
He had already expected this, which was why he wanted to go back to Dungeon City as soon as possible. That was where his base of power was and that was the safest ce for him.
So he wanted to get there as soon as possible.
There were two surprising groups that came along with them on this journey.
The first one was Elder Jian and the other old man who had been there to protect Mu Bao Bao during the crowning ceremony who was called Elder Gui.
The two of them said that they had been assigned to protect Mu Bao Bao, so they would go wherever she went.
The other surprising one was the fourth princeˇor rather King Protecting South.
His name was Mu Nan Cheng, so when Mu Bao Bao took the throne and he was no longer a prince, he had been renamed Southern Protecting King.
At the same time, he had also been named the prime minister by Mu Bao Bao, so it could be said that he was just as busy as her.
But even then, he was stilling to Dungeon City with her.
When asked why, he said, "I''m still the governor, so what''s wrong with me going to my territory."
This wasn''t a lie since he was indeed still the governor of the province that Dungeon City was in. It was a trick that Mu Bao Bao used so that no one could threaten Dungeon City without her knowing, but the Mu Nan Cheng took advantage of this to escape his work as well.
It seemed that this pair of siblings were more alike than one would think.
With thisrge group, their travelling speed had naturally decreased.
It took them around a month before they were able to reach Dungeon City.
During this time, they had gone through the various cities and towns on the way to Dungeon City.
Each time, they had received arge wee since most of the ministers and officials had sent notice ahead.
This was not just to ensure that Mu Bao Bao would be properly protected at these ces, it was also to help her establish herself as the new ruler. Since she was the new ruler, she didn''t have a prestige established yet.
There would be people who would think that they could take advantage of her.
These ministers and officials were of course thinking the same thing, so they wouldn''t let anyone get to her before them. So they were nning on helping her establish her prestige so that these lower officials couldn''t reach her.
As long as it was established, only people of their level would be able to meet with her.
So they were nning on doing this by having her tour each of the cities with them there.
By bringing her to these cities to show her might with her ministers and officials with her, it would scare these lowly officials into not daring to do a thing.
That would protect their investment.
So it took quite a long time for them to leave each of the cities.
Every time that Mu Bao Bao wanted to leave, the ministers and officials would grab her legs and beg her to stay one more day.
She wasn''tpletely heartless, so she went along with their requests for a short period of time. But there was a limit to her patience in the end and they would leave eventually.
It didn''t take long before the story of Mu Bao Bao traveling across the country to force the various City Lords and Province Governors into submission spread.
When they arrived in Dungeon City, they found Yue Lan and Ming Xin waiting there for them.
With the people behind them, it was clear that this was an official group that was here to wee them.
After they entered through the gates, Yue Lan walked forwardˇbut she didn''t go over to Mu Bao Bao as one would expect.
Instead, she walked over to Lin Fan and grabbed him by the arm before turning back to head to her group.
When they came back, she put Lin Fan at the head of their group before leading him forward towards Mu Bao Bao.
Once they were in front of Mu Bao Bao, Yue Lan cupped her hands and said, "Your majesty, it is an honour for us to have youe to our city. This is our Dungeon City''s City Lord, sir Lin Fan."
Both Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were caught off guard by Yue Lan acting this way, but in the end, both of them gave a sigh since they knew why she was acting this way.
The officials and ministers gave approving nods when they saw this, though most of this was directed towards Yue Lan.
There was no way that these people would be able to resist her beauty.
After a pause, Lin Fan cupped his hand and said, "Your majesty, it is an honour."
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh before waving her hand and saying, "At ease, there''s no need for this."
Both Lin Fan and Yue Lan slowly brought their heads back up after this.
Mu Bao Bao gave another sigh before turning to say to the ministers and officials, "I am tired, so I will be going to rest."
The ministers and officials revealed bitter looks on their faces, but they didn''t dare say anything against this.
So they just cupped their hands and said, "Rest well, your majesty."
Mu Bao Bao gave a simple nod before turning to Yue Lan and saying, "Let''s go."
Yue Lan revealed a faint smile before leading the way with Lin Fan.
Seeing this, the ugly expression on the faces of the ministers and officials just became worse.
One of them couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Your majesty, you are an unmarried woman, you shouldn''t be acting this way. What if rumours were to spreadˇ"
Before he could finish speaking, Mu Bao Bao had already turned around and was ring at this person.
This person was an official of the court, so he wasn''t a cultivator.
When the pressure of Mu Bao Bao who was a Golden Core Realm Cultivator fell down on this official, he had no way of resisting it. He was forced to swallow his words and he was almost pressed down into the ground.
Mu Bao Bao just calmly said, "Lin Fan is my man and there''s nothing that you can say to change that. From now on, I don''t want to hear another word on this matter."
All of the ministers and officials had very ugly expressions hearing this, but they could hear the serious tone in her voice. So they had no choice but to bow their heads and say, "Yes, your majesty."
When she heard this, she gave a satisfied nod before turning back to go with Yue Lan and Lin Fan.
The former fourth prince and the current Southern Protecting King, Mu Nan Cheng came forward and patted the official who had spoken on the shoulder as he said, "There''s no use trying to convince her. You won''t be able to change her mind."
When the official heard this, he immediately looked up and said, "Your highness, can youˇ"
Once again, before he could finish speaking, Mu Nan Cheng said, "That''s impossible, I can''t change her mind."
Though he secretly thought, "Not that I would want to. You want to split up my sister and my brother inw? In your dreams."
Though he would never say this out loud.
Hearing this, all of the expressions on the faces of the ministers and officials became even more bitter.
Chapter 502 Main Mission completion
Chapter 502 Main Missionpletion
The first ce that they went wasˇnaturally that hidden room.
Once they were in there, all of them suddenly let out a sigh of relief before rxing.
This period of time had been hard not just on Mu Bao Bao, but all of them since with Mu Bao Bao taking the throne, the entire Mu Empire had changed.
In addition to having to deal with the problems of Dungeon City, Yue Lan had also had to deal with the various Royal Style Store branches across the nation.
Since a new ruler was taking over, the situation had changed in each of the cities.
There were some cities that opposed the new empress, so they changed their policies.
There were some cities that were neutral towards the new empress, so they changed their policies.
And then there were cities that supported the new empress, so they changed their policies.
In short, there were changes that happened in every city regardless of their stance and Yue Lan had to deal with that. She had to change the policies of each of the Royal Style Stores found in each of the cities, so she had been very busytely.
Not justtely, even nowˇshe was still busy since it wasn''t all dealt with yet.
The only reason that she was even taking a break was because it was Mu Bao Bao.
As for the rest of the girls, they were also busy because the Mercenary Guild was also changing.
The Mercenary Guild might be arge organization that spread all over the continent, but there were also many branches that were based in this empire.
With a new empress taking over, naturally they also had to change their stance.
So Tian Tian had also been very busy as a branch president.
So there wasn''t a single person here who had been idle because of this.
Once they rxed a bit, Yue Lan turned to Lin Fan and asked, "What is the situation right now?"
Lin Fan shook his head and turned to look at Mu Bao Bao.
During his stay in the capital, he had been kept away from Mu Bao Bao.
With the way that he had been watched, it was almost as if he was a prisoner.
But at the same time, he couldn''t helpmenting his weak cultivation. Even if he wanted to do something, he wasn''t able to do anything since the people watching him were all in the Qi Condensation Realm.
At the same time, there were Soul Formation Realm Cultivators that were watching over the capital, so it wasn''t as if he would be able to sneak anywhere.
So he had no choice but to stay in his room and do nothing but cultivate during this time.
Because of that, he didn''t have a single piece of useful information.
Mu Bao Bao revealed a bitter smile before saying, "I''m not allowed to do much even if I am the empress. All I do is approve the ns that my advisors have already prepared and meet with some of the officials. When I try to do anything, Elder Jian and Elder Gui? will interfere to stop me from doing anything."
After hearing this, all of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Are they trying to turn you into a puppet ruler?"
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin looked at Mu Bao Bao like they thought the same.
But Mu Bao Bao just simply shook her head and said, "No, if they wanted to do that, they would havepletely kept me away. It''s as if they are trying to protect me right now and slowly expose me to the things that I have to doˇ"
Her voice trailed off at the end, but it was clear what she was thinking based on the look on her face.
Both Yue Lan and Ming Xin had looks of concern on their faces, but they didn''t say a thing.
In the end, Lin Fan said, "Don''t push yourself. If you need help, then just ask for it, alright?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod before saying, "Don''t worry, I will."
Then she turned to look at Yue Lan and Ming Xin before saying, "Do either of you want toe work for me?"
Both of them revealed bitter smiles before shaking their heads.
Mu Bao Bao gave a bitterugh before saying, "I figured as much."
Then they started chatting to catch up on events that had happened during this time.
They were close because of Yue Lan''s efforts and that sisterhood between them wasn''t lost because they had been away during this time.
While they were chatting, Lin Fan moved out of the room and went into a separate room all on his own.
This room wasn''tpletely blocked off like that room, but that was good enough for him.
After all, what he was about to do wasn''t something that others could see in the first ce.
He opened up the system panel and went to the mission tab.
He went right to the Main Mission tab and looked at it.
What he was looking for wasn''t the sect task, but rather the dungeon task.
That was becauseˇthere had been a notification that appeared while he had been in the capital informing him that one of the main missions had beenplete.
Naturally it was this dungeon task that he was currently looking at.
Rokuko had be a C Ranked Dungeon Core a long time ago, so the only conditions that were left was to raise the dungeon''s territory, wealth, and power.
This was something that could only be done slowly over time and during this period, it had been achieved.
The final part had been achieved while Lin Fan had been in the capital which was the wealth of the dungeon.
Once the wealth had reached the required mark, the notification that this mission had beenpleted had been given.
After revealing the true identity of Rokuko to everyone, they had been working hard with her to improve the dungeon.
With Yue Lan''s efforts, the dungeon had already be much bigger and more powerful than before. The DP that they earned each day was thousands of times more than what they had earned in the past.
With this, they wouldn''t even need to worry about the other Dungeon Cores if there was ever another dungeon conference. They would be more than a match for them now with how much Rokuko had developed.
Since this main mission had beenplete, Lin Fan was very curious what the reward would be.
After all, this was an unknown reward from the powerful system for a main mission.
He was certain that this wouldn''t be anything too shabby.
With his hopes raised, Lin Fan pressed the button to receive the reward from the system.
"The host haspleted the mission ''Building the dungeon (Part 1)''. The following reward has been released: Time Compression Room."
"Time Compression Room?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating to himself with a confused look on his face as he tried to figure out just what this was.
But he didn''t have time to think too much as another popup appeared.
"Since the host haspleted the mission ''Building the dungeon (Part 1)'', the following quest has been released.
[Main Mission] Building the dungeon (Part 2)
Now that the host has finished developing his dungeon, how can he not let others know? The host needs to spread the fame of his dungeon far and wide before it can be considered the best dungeon in history.
Dungeon Reputation: 542423/10000000
Reward: Unknown
Punishment for failure: Unknown
Deadline: 10 years
As expected, a follow up quest had appeared.
When he had seen that this quest was only part one, Lin Fan already knew that there would be a second part of the quest released.
However, he never thought that it would be this kind of quest.
Reputation, that was certainly important.
However, at this point, Dungeon City was already a famous city in the entire Mu Empire. It was a city that everyone at least had some recognition of because of the strange feature that it had.
Even with all of this, the current reputation of his dungeon was only past five hundred thousand. The amount of reputation that he neededˇwas over ten million.
Being known across the entire Mu Empire only amounted to five hundred thousand reputation.
To achieve this ten million, wouldn''t he need to spread the fame of the dungeon across the entire continent?
Or maybe it would mean spreading the fame of the dungeon even to other continentsˇ
This was by no means an easy featˇ
It was just a good thing that the system hadn''t only given him two years, but rather a full ten years to finish this mission.
If he didn''t have this much time, it really would have been hard for Lin Fan to finish this second mission.
With a sigh, Lin Fan said, "I''ll just leave this forter. There''s still time toe up with a strategy with Yue Lan and Ming Xinter."
After saying this, Lin Fan threw all thoughts of this second mission out of his mind as he focused on the reward from the first mission.
The Time Compression Room.
Based on this name, it was clear that this room had something to do with manipting time.
But as for what it was, Lin Fan had no idea.
Luckily for him, the system had also prepared a description of this room for him.
The moment that he saw this description, Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked.
Chapter 503 Time Compression Room
Chapter 503 Time Compression Room
Time Compression Room
A room where time and space arepressed to the point where it has copsed in on itself, creating a space where time flows much slower than usual.
Current rate of time: 100 days equals 1 day outside.
A Hyperbolic Time Chamber!
That was a Hyperbolic Time Chamber!
Even if there was no other reward, just this alone was more than enough!
With this, he would be able to cultivate much faster than other people.
After all, while they cultivated for a single day, he would be cultivating for a hundred days.
So if they cultivated for one year, he would have cultivated for a hundred years.
With this much difference in time, it was impossible for him not to surpass others when it came to cultivation.
The only problem would be resources since without special elixirs and pills, his cultivation would go much slower. But that was all solved because of the Dungeon Master System.
As long as he could exchange with the Dungeon Master System, he would be able to get as many resources as he needed for his cultivation.
So it made sense that the system wanted him to expand the dungeon first before giving him this Time Compression Chamber.
Lin Fan couldn''t wait to see this Time Compression Chamber, so he wasted no time in redeeming it.
However, there was nothing that appeared after he redeemed it.
After waiting for a bit and looking through his system panel trying to find it, he couldn''t help asking, "System, where is the Time Compression Chamber?"
The system just calmly replied, "Host, the Time Compression Chamber has already been delivered and ced in the Pet Storage Space."
The Pet Storage Space?
How was he supposed to know that when there wasn''t a notification at all?
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking the system, "Can you give me some kind of notice of this next time? How am I supposed to know?"
The system just calmly said, "If the host was paying attention, you would have noticed that there was a new addition to the Pet Storage Space''s description."
Huh?
Lin Fan turned to look at this status and he found that under the Pet Storage Space, there was indeed a line that now said ''Time Compression Chamber''.
It was just a single line and it would only appear when he looked at the Pet Storage Space in his status.
Wasn''t the system expecting too much out of him with this?!
But Lin Fan suppressed the urge to beat up the system for this response since he had to admit that it was all because of the system that he was able to have all of this. If it wasn''t for the system, there was no need to mention the things that he had now, he might have even ended up dead in the ditch because of those bandits he encountered in the beginning.
After suppressing that urge, Lin Fan went to enter the Pet Storage Space.
But before he couldˇ
"It''s good that you know."
That was what the system suddenly said that almost made Lin Fan stumble and fall to the ground.
Lin Fan''s face turned a bit dark when he heard this.
Ever since the system had been upgraded, he couldn''t help feeling that the system had beˇ
"System, aren''t you speaking more fluently?" Lin Fan couldn''t help asking.
The system just calmly replied with the same thing as always, "Host, you are just imagining things."
Lin Fan''s expression changed a few times after hearing this.
But in the end, he just gave a sigh and said, "System, sometimes it feels that you''re wasted on someone like me."
The system just calmly said, "Host, this system was created to help and serve you and no one else. The system was made for you and you alone. This server will not serve anyone other than the host."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by this sudden deration by the system.
He was even more caught off guard by how firm the system''s voice was when it said this.
But to say that he wasn''t touched by this was a lie.
In the end, Lin Fan couldn''t help saying, "Thank you."
The system was silent in response to this, like it didn''t hear anything.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile before heading into the Pet Storage Space.
When he walked in, all of his pets that were there couldn''t help swarming him.
After all, it had already been a long time since he had been in this Pet Storage Space.
Since meeting Senior Sister Bing and receiving the Minor World, he had spent most of his time there with her instead of in this Pet Storage Space of his.
His pets even started to wonder if they had been abandoned after not being summoned out for so long.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he saw this since he knew that he had been neglecting them because of the matter with the Mu Empire. He had been so busy that he had almostpletely forgotten about cultivating, even forgetting about the dual cultivation sessions.
After all, with so many people watching, it had been impossible for him to dual cultivate with Mu Bao Bao.
So his cultivation hadn''t really changed since he had broken through to the Late Foundation Realm.
But now he knew that this Late Foundation Realm was just too weak to protect anything, so he was in a hurry to break through.
This Time Compression Room had reallye at just the right time.
After petting them and ying with them for a bit, Lin Fan set off to search for the Time Compression Room.
It didn''t take him long to find it since it was right in the center of the Pet Storage Space.
It was arge door that stood right in the center of this field, so it was impossible for him to miss it.
When he came up to it, he couldn''t help being surprised by the appearance of the door.
It wasn''t anything special, it was just a simple wooden door that didn''t seem like it led anywhere.
But Lin Fan knew that this door led to a very special ce.
So after looking at it for a bit, he reached out and opened the door.
Once the door was opened, there wasˇnothing.
in and simple, he couldn''t see through the door frame at all to see what was behind it.
There was only this white colour in front of him that didn''t seem to contain any impurity.
After giving a sigh, Lin Fan said, "I guess I''ll just have to see what it''s like inside."
With a moment of hesitation, he walked through the door.
As soon as he walked through, he understood why he only saw this white colour.
Because other than white, there was only white.
This was a world that waspletely devoid of anything.
It wasn''t like the Hyperbolic Time Chamber that had a pce for one to live in and eat at, there was just absolute nothingness in this Time Compression Room.
Wellˇit wasn''tpletely empty since there was still the door that was behind him.
"If I walked away from this door to explore this ceˇwould I get lost here forever?"
He couldn''t help giving a shudder when this thought passed through his mind.
He had no idea how wide this Time Compression Room was, but it didn''t seem like there was an end to this nothingness.
If Lin Fan wanted to use this room in the future, he would have to make sure to bring plenty of food and waterˇNo, if he really needed it, he could just buy the things from the Dungeon Master System.
He had tested it and he found that he was able to ess all of his system''s powers in this ce.
So if he really was trapped in here, he would be able to surviveˇ
But the problem was that he would never be able to get out of this ce again.
Lin Fan started looking around to see if there was anything he could use as a marker before taking out a few things from his Storage Ring.
He found that after taking these things out, nothing happened to them, which meant that he could also store things in this Time Compression Room.
While he didn''t know how much space he had in here, it still meant that he was able to use this Time Compression Room as a storage space. While it wouldn''t automatically hold things for him and he would have to manually bring it in, it was still a very important discovery.
That was because the things that were kept in this Time Compression Roomˇalso received the one hundred times time increase effect.
So if he were to bring some dirt into this ce and nt some herbsˇwouldn''t he be able to increase the growth rate by one hundred times?
There was no need to worry about the spiritual energy in this ce since he could feel how dense it was. It was even greater than the spiritual energy inside of the Pet Storage Space.
As expected of something from the system, it really was amazing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling excited about all of the different possibilities that he could do with this roomˇ
But after thinking for a bit, he calmed himself down and sat down in front of the door.
Before anything else, he would need to cultivate.
So he brought out an rm clock and after calcting the time, he set the rm.
After that, he took a deep breath and started absorbing the spiritual energy around him.
Chapter 504 Breakthrough at last
Chapter 504 Breakthrough atst
Lin Fan just stayed in the Time Compression Room until it was dark outside.
Even though it wasn''t a full day, so he hadn''t trained for a hundred days, it was still a considerable amount of time.
With the calctions that he made, he had trained just enough days that he would be out as night set.
When he came out of the Time Compression Room and out of the Pet Storage Space, he found that the girls had finished with their chat and were waiting for him. As for how he knew that, he could sense that they were waiting outside for him.
So after cleaning himself up a bit since he was a bit dirty from spending all that time in the Time Compression Room, he came out to see them.
They were all gathered there waiting for him toe out.
When they saw hime out, they were all surprised.
That was because they could sense that the auraing from Lin Fan waspletely different from before.
He seemed much stronger than he did just a few hours ago.
He seemed much stronger than he should have with just a few hours of cultivating.
Just what had he been doing in this room?
All of them couldn''t help looking at him with strange looks.
A few of them also came forward and walked around him, as if they were trying to find what was different about him.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile, but he still raised his hands and yed along, letting them search his body.
But of course, he drew the line when someone tried to pinch him.
Lin Fan said with a sigh, "Is something wrong?"
When he confronted them like this, they couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed and awkward.
After all, when he was being this direct about it, it really seemed awkward for them to keep asking him.
If he didn''t say anything, it meant that he didn''t want to tell them.
If he didn''t want to tell them, he most likely had a reason why he didn''t want to tell them.
As his women, they should at least trust him when he doesn''t want to tell them something.
If they were to ask, then it could be seen as not trusting him which was thest thing they wanted.
So in the end, they just awkwardly moved back and stood there, as not a single one of them knew what to say.
Even Yue Lan, who was normally the mostposed, didn''t know what to do at this moment.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who saved them by saying, "Don''t worry, I''m not doing anything dangerous. It''s just that I''ve been using a new method to cultivate and the results have been good."
All of them raised a brow as they looked at him with eyes filled with doubt.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "I can promise that it''s not something that harms my body."
He said this because he also knew that in situations like this, the only thing that could give this kind of results short term were techniques that harmed the one who cultivated it.
So they were worried that he was heading down the wrong path.
But Lin Fan knew better, it was just that he couldn''t tell them that he had something that could make it so that he could cultivate a hundred times more than normal people could in the same amount of time.
This kind of treasure was just too shocking and had to be hidden, even to people that were close to him.
It wasn''t that he didn''t trust them, it was just that if he did tell them and someone were to target them one day, it would put them in danger to know.
So it was better for them not to know anything.
Lin Fan gave another sigh when he saw the looks of doubt that they had on their faces before using his final card, "Do you not trust me?"
The moment that he said this, they immediately gave coughs before putting those looks of doubt away.
Then they started saying that they definitely trusted him, even though it was clear that they still had their doubts.
Lin Fan didn''t put them in a hard spot by continuing to pursue this topic and instead said, "What are you all nning on doing now? Did you need me for something?"
All of them couldn''t help jolting when they heard this.
Yes, they hade looking for him for a reasonˇ
It was because they wanted something from him!
It was something that they hadn''t gotten in a long time, so they all wanted it!
Yes, it was the nightly dual cultivation sessions.
Because of various reasons, it had been a long time since it had happened.
And now that they were finally able to do it, they naturally wanted to do it as soon as possible.
However, it was hard for them toe out and ask for itˇ
Normally it should be the man who initiated, so why did they have to do this?
That was what they thought, but they were still thinking of ways to say what they wanted to say.
Finally, it was Yue Lan who took the lead for them by leaning in against Lin Fan saying, "It''s been a long time, do you want toˇ"
Though she didn''t finish her words, when she was even using her body to be this forward, it was impossible for Lin Fan to miss what she was trying to say.
But of course, Lin Fan could already guess what they were thinking.
He hadn''t said anything because there was something else that he wanted to do.
He was already feeling hints of his breakthroughing and he was certain that if he trained in the Time Compression Room throughout the night, he would be able to break through.
It wasn''t that he didn''t want to be with themˇit was just that breaking through right now was more urgentˇ
So he had tried to avoid this topic so that he could train in the Time Compression Room.
But since they had brought it up themselves, he had no choice but to address it.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "I''m very close to breaking through. If I can cultivate through the night, I''m sure that I will be able to break through."
They couldn''t help being surprised when they heard this, but based on the aura that they felt from him, they didn''t doubt this.
It did very much seem like he would be able to break through as long as he had time to cultivate.
So in the end, even if they wanted to do ''that'', they still held themselves back.
They knew how important it was that they increase their strength right now, no matter how little the increase in strength was.
As long as they could get stronger, it would benefit them in the future.
So they had no choice but to ept this and allow Lin Fan to break through.
However, they wouldn''t let him break through without any protection at all.
So instead of leaving him alone in this room like he wanted, they brought him to the Love Sect.
After hearing that Lin Fan was about to break through, all of the senior brothers and sisters volunteered to guard him.
Of course, they couldn''t all guard him, there just wasn''t enough room.
So it was Mu Bao Bao who picked out the strongest among them to guard the room that Lin Fan would be using to break through.
One would think that someone would havee to pick up Mu Bao Bao by nowˇbut no one came.
So in the end, she was able to do what she wanted and protect Lin Fan while he broke through.
Lin Fan couldn''t reject their good intentions, even though he knew that he couldn''t be in a possibly safer ce while breaking through.
As long as he was in the Pet Storage Space, no one would be able to reach him.
At the same time, as long as he was in the Time Compression Room, it was even more unlikely that they would be able to reach him.
But this was their goodwill and he didn''t have the heart to reject them.
He just hoped that they wouldn''t be too shocked when he broke through without any signs.
After entering the Time Compression Room, Lin Fan spent an entire ten days adjusting himself before allowing himself to enter that state of breaking through.
He had already felt this state earlier, but he had suppressed it just so he could break through at the most optimal moment.
The moment that he released this hold and he allowed himself to break through, there was a powerful energy that came from inside of his dantian.
He had been building up his cultivation slowly and this umtion had reached the point of allowing him to break through.
However, that wasn''t the only reason why he was breaking through.
Because of his continued exposure to Senior Sister Bing and her Extreme Yin Body, the Extreme Yang Seed inside of his dantian had started to bloom.
Once it bloomed, it somehow took root inside of his dantian and spread out over his body, providing him with powerful yang energy.
Lin Fan didn''t know what this was, but he knew that this was what allowed him to break through that final threshold.
That and one other item that he had found during this time.
Chapter 505 Double blessing
Chapter 505 Double blessing
As the power came from within, Lin Fan just allowed it to fill him as his cultivation began breaking through to the next level.
As he broke through, there was an influx of spiritual energy around him.
It was as if he was about to drain all of the spiritual energy in the area around him as he broke through.
It was just a good thing that there was just too much here for him to suck up in the first ce.
Even if the suction forcesing from him were much stronger than this, there was still too much spiritual energy for him to suck inpletely.
After a while of draining spiritual energy like this, it finally showed signs of slowing down.
When it slowed down, it wasn''t a sudden decrease in suction force. It was a sudden stop in suction force as the aura around Lin Fan started to increase.
It became stronger and stronger, as if it was about to burst forwardˇ
Until finally it did.
The moment that his aura exploded, Lin Fan suddenly opened his eyes and he could feel that his cultivation had grown.
He had broken through from the Late Foundation Realm to the Peak Foundation Realm.
Now all he needed was a single opportunity and he would be able to break through to the Qi Condensation Realm.
But for now, what he needed to do was stabilize his new cultivation or he might lose control.
So after looking down at his body for a bit, Lin Fan closed his eyes to stabilize his cultivation.
But before he could do anything, he suddenly knitted his brows.
That was because there was a strange feeling inside of himˇ
This was a feeling that came from his dantian and it was slowly building up.
This feelingˇwas simr to the feeling he had when he broke through to the Peak Foundation Realm.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking out loud, "Just what is going on here?"
He tried to calm this feeling and suppress it, but it was getting stronger and stronger.
It was as ifˇhe was about to break through again.
But that didn''t make sense since he had just broken through.
He shouldn''t have umted enough power that he would be able to break through once more. So just what was this feeling that was currently filling him?
No matter what he did, this feeling kept getting stronger and stronger and he wasn''t able to suppress it at all.
Since he wasn''t able to suppress it, Lin Fan decided to see just what this feeling was.
As he let this feeling build, Lin Fan used his spiritual sense to check his dantian.
Inside of his dantian was the Clear Water Bead and the Hell me, but there was also something else that was there. There was this little piece of jade that seemed to have a bit of wind gathered around it that was also there.
This was the special item that he had gotten from the Gale Sect.
Since the Gale Sect was a sect that had cultivated a wind attributed cultivation technique, it made sense that they would have a wind attributed treasure.
That was what this Azure Wind Jade was.
This was something that had resonated with his body just like the Clear Water Bead and the Hell me Seed, so it had been pulled into his dantian just like them.
With this Azure Wind Jade, he had been granted control over the Azure Wind.
This was high concentration wind energy that was much stronger than normal wind.
At the same time, this Azure Wind had the ability to heal those that it blew over.
But the most important thing was that it could be absorbed to increase one''s cultivation just like the Clear Water.
After he had absorbed this thing, his cultivation had soared and he had been able to reach the threshold to break through.
That was how he had gone through his breakthrough just now.
But there shouldn''t have been enough energy in this Azure Wind Jade and the Clear Water Bead that it would give him a chance to break through a second timeˇ
When he entered his dantian, Lin Fan found that everything was normal with the Azure Wind Jade, the Clear Water Bead, and the Hell me Seed, but there was something abnormal happening in the center of his dantian.
There was this strange energy gathering there that seemed to be growing.
It was swirling as if it was building up and it was slowly getting bigger and bigger.
At the same time, this energy was absorbing energy from the three other things in his dantian as it became bigger and bigger.
It was clear that whatever this thing was, it was growing with the power of these three things.
Lin Fan however immediately recognized what this thing was.
This thing had appeared in his dantian after that dual cultivation with Ye Qing Huan.
He didn''t know what this energy was, but it had been there in his dantian all this time without doing anything.
The only time that it had reacted was when it had helped him break through to the Late Foundation Realm after his dual cultivation session with Ye Qing Huan.
So why would it suddenly activate like this?
He had no idea what this energy was or what it was doing, but he could tell that this energy was allowing him to break through.
Since he couldn''t stop itˇLin Fan had no choice but to go through with it.
This energy continued to build inside of his dantian and he started to feel his cultivation growing.
But at the same time, he was surprised to find that his cultivation wasn''t unstable at all.
Even though he had just broken through, his cultivation was very stable as it kept going up.
Finally, the umtion of energy in his dantian wasplete and the foundation of his cultivation had been built.
It was a golden foundation thatid there in his dantian.
Upon that foundation was a swirl of energy, this was his spiritual energy being condensed.
In the Qi Condensation Realm, one''s spiritual energy would be much denser than before in preparation to gather it into a single point to form the golden core.
Of course, with much more condensed spiritual energy, one would be much stronger than before.
If it wasn''t for the foundation built, one wouldn''t be able to withstand this condensed energy.
But as this energy gathered, the swirl of energy that Ye Qing Huan gave him quickly swallowed the energy that had been condensed.
When this happened, Lin Fan didn''t feel like he had lost all of his energy like he had thought.
But rather, that energy became much stronger and this energy from Ye Qing Huan was mixing with that energy of his.
It was transforming his spiritual energy into something elseˇ
All Lin Fan could do was anxiously wait to see what the results would beˇ
When it was finally over and the energy settled, Lin Fan found that his condensed energy was more than twenty times stronger than before and had a strange glow to it.
However, if he remembered clearly, the others had said that one''s spiritual energy would only be five to ten times denser in the Qi Condensation Realm depending on how strong one''s foundation was.
This spiritual energy was much stronger than thatˇ
What was different?
Was it because of the energy from Ye Qing Huan or was it because of something else?
Lin Fan wanted to think about this, but there was no time since that spiritual energy in his dantian was bing unstable.
If he dyed this any longer, it was very likely that this condensed spiritual energy would copse and his breakthrough would fail.
So he had no choice but to think about thister and focus on breaking through right now.
Putting his thoughts away, Lin Fan took a deep breath before focusing on the spiritual energy gathered in his dantian.
As he let out that breath, he started using his mind to guide that spiritual energy.
The spiritual energy that had been one single mass started to spread in different directions like a mist. It slowly went out of his dantian and spread to every part of his body,pletely nourishing him.
This was the second step of breaking through to the Qi Condensation Realm.
The first was condensing all of his spiritual energy and the second step was releasing it.
Gathering it in his dantian alone would be too much for him, so he needed to spread it throughout his body so that he could slowly get used to this new spiritual energy.
The moment that the condensed spiritual energy spread through his body, Lin Fan could feel that his own aura was growing.
With the sess of nourishing his body with this spiritual energy, Lin Fan could feel his cultivation growing.
Slowly and slowly, he broke through the wall that was in front of him and he reached the Qi Condensation Realm.
But even if he did break through, Lin Fan didn''t dare let down his guard and he slowly stabilized his cultivation.
Only when it was stabilized did he finally open his eyes and check his body.
He found that the energy that he had received from Ye Qing Huan had settled and it didn''t seem like it would do anything else to him.
But he was also grateful towards this energy since it had given him a double blessing.
After all, without it, he wouldn''t have been able to break through again to the Qi Condensation Realm.
Chapter 506 Partially awakened spirit root
Chapter 506 Partially awakened spirit root
Lin Fan just sat there in silence, as he tried to figure out what had just happened.
But before he could do anything else, he felt something strange again from his dantian.
This time, it wasn''t the bundle of energy that he had received from Ye Qing Huan.
Instead, this time it was his dantian itself that was reacting.
It was as if something had incited itˇbut this wasn''t a sign that he was about to break through again.
Instead, it felt like there was something that was being fixed inside of him. It was as if there was a part of him that had been missing and this feeling was what was filling up that missing part of him.
He didn''t know why it felt this way, but it did feel this wayˇ
It was a very strange feeling.
As this thing that seemed to be missing was filled up, Lin Fan could tell that the flow of his spiritual energy was getting even better.
It was as if his dantian was slowly getting better and absorbing spiritual energy from the surrounding area and distributing it to his body.
But he didn''t know why this was the case.
Could it be that there was something wrong with his dantian in the first ce and it was only being fixed now?
But if there was something wrong, why didn''t he know about it previously?
Lin Fan kept thinking about this as the feeling of something being fixed inside of him continued.
However, before that feeling could beplete, it suddenly stopped.
It was as if the thing that was broken was only partially fixed and it wouldn''t be fixed anymore.
It was almost an annoying feeling of something being left unfinishedˇbut I didn''t even know what this feeling was in the first ceˇ
Until I remembered something.
Wasn''t my spirit root crippled before?
The system had healed it, but I had never seen it being used before. It was as if it was just there and never provided me with anything special.
Could it be that the system tricked me?
The Five Elemental Heavenly Root, it was something that should have allowed him to control the five elements of heaven and earth and yet he had only been able to control two elements previously. Only when he had found the Azure Wind Jade had he been able to use a third element.
So did that mean that the system had tricked him.
As if on cue, the system suddenly popped out and said, "Host, please do not randomly use the system."
When Lin Fan saw this notification, he couldn''t help being surprised by the system''s sudden response. However, once he overcame this surprise, he began questioning the system.
"System, if that isn''t the case, why does it feel this way?"
The system didn''t answer right away, almost as if it was pausing to give a sigh.
Then a notification popped out that said, "Host, the Five Elemental Heavenly Root is something that needs to be activated. The system had properly restored this spirit root, but before it was activated, the host wouldn''t be able to draw out the full power of this spirit root."
"Activated?" Lin Fan couldn''t help saying in a confused voice before saying, "What do you mean by activated?"
Another notification popped up that said, "The Five Elemental Heavenly Root is a spirit root that requires pure energy from all five elements before it can be activated. Until all of the required pure elemental energy sources are gathered, the Five Elemental Heavenly Root will be inactive. It will only be a boost to the host''s physique rather than allowing the host to control elemental energy."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he read this.
He didn''t know anything about this before the system had told him this and he couldn''t help ming the system for not telling him this sooner.
There was another notification that appeared that said, "The host never checked the Five Elemental Heavenly Root with his Appraisal Eyes. How can the host me the system?"
Three ck lines appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this as he felt the urge to beat up the system.
However, when he did what the system had advised, he found that the information that the system had just given him had indeed popped up in front of him.
It seemed that it really was his own fault for not checking itˇso he really couldn''t me the systemˇ
But it made him feel better to me the system instead of taking responsibility for this.
The system suddenly gave another notification that said, "The host should really learn to take responsibility for his own actions."
Lin Fan once again felt the urge to beat up the system after seeing this.
But instead, he asked, "Then why does it feel like something has been repaired if the Five Elemental Heavenly Root hasn''t been activated?"
The system was silent for a bit before it suddenly said, "Host, please look at the status once more."
When Lin Fan opened his status, he couldn''t help being surprised by the one new thing that had appeared.
Five Elemental Heavenly Root (Partially Awakened).
That was what his new spirit root was.
The spirit root itself was still the same, but it seemed that something had changed with it that it was now partially awakened.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes, but instead of checking it with his Appraisal Eyes, he asked the system, "System, what does this mean?"
The system seemed to give another sigh before it said, "Host, please use the Appraisal Eyes."
But Lin Fan said, "It won''t give me the full picture, I want you to exin it."
The system was once again silent for a while before finally giving another notification.
This notification had an exnation about the changes with his body.
"The host has absorbed the power of the Heavenly Demon Art because of the dual cultivation session with individual Ye Qing Huan. That is the energy that is currently inside of the host''s dantian."
This was something that I had already guessed since this energy had only appeared after that dual cultivation session with Ye Qing Huan. So this wasn''t something that was really that hard to guessˇ
I just calmly said, "Get to the point."
After another pause, the system released another notification, "The Heavenly Demon Art is a technique that allows the user to draw in all forms of energy in this world. The energy that is left behind by it naturally has the power to do the same."
Once again, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that the system was stalling, so he said, "Once again, get to the point."
The system gave a visible sigh this time in the form of a notification right in Lin Fan''s face.
It was arge notification that said the word ''sigh''.
Three ck lines appeared on Lin Fan''s face after seeing this, but he held himself back and waited for the system to continue.
Finally, after a long pause, the system said, "Since the Heavenly Demon Art allows the user to draw in all forms of energy in this world, that also includes elemental energy such as the ones in the host''s dantian. This has caused the host to be able to gather the three pure elemental energies gathered in the host''s dantian together, integrating it into the Five Elemental Heavenly Root."
Another notification followed that said, "The Five Elemental Heavenly Root is awakened when all five pure elemental energies are gathered in the host''s body. However, since the Heavenly Demon Art gathered the energy together for the host and integrated it into the Five Elemental Heavenly Root, the Five Elemental Heavenly Root has been partially awakened."
Lin Fan finally revealed a look of understanding when he heard this.
In the end, it was all a series of coincidences that had allowed him to break through twice like this.
It was all a bunch of lucky things thatbined together that had granted him this blessing.
It really was a testament to his -10 luck.
If it wasn''t for his system helping him along the way, he would have exploded from all of this energy gathering. If it wasn''t for his system helping him, he never would have even obtained any of these things that would have made it possible.
So in the end, he had to thank the system for everythingˇthough he wouldn''t actually do that.
"You''re wee."
Lin Fan kept forgetting the system could read his mindˇ
But there was another question that he had.
A notification popped up that said, "Because of the host breaking through, the Heavenly Demon Art''s power was incited and it helped the host gather together the three pure elemental energies to help the host break through again."
So it was all because of the Heavenly Demon Art''s power that this happened.
It was all thanks to Ye Qing Huan that this happenedˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t know how to face Ye Qing Huan or even Ye Tian Xie in the future because of the matter with Mu Bao Baoˇ
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan took a deep breath and let out a big sigh before calming himself down.
For now, this was not a problem that he had to deal with.
For now, his only job was to get stronger so he would be able to face these things in the future.
If he spent all of his time worrying about this, he would never get anything done.
So it was best to just not think about it now.
Chapter 507 Comparing notes
Chapter 507 Comparing notes
After taking the rest of the night to stabilize himself and get used to his news powers, Lin Fan finally came out of the Time Compression Chamber in the morning.
Aftering out of the room that he was cultivating in, he found that the girls were all there waiting for him.
As soon as he came out of this room, they immediately came over to check on him.
As they did, they couldn''t help being surprised byˇhis new cultivation realm.
After all, they never thought that in just a single night, he would go from the Late Foundation Realm to the Qi Condensation Realm.
To call his cultivation fast was an understatement.
Even super geniuses from the biggest sects would take at least a year to aplish something like this.
Even the supreme geniuses of the Five Great Sects would take a few months to do the same.
But Lin Fan had been able to break through from the Late Foundation Realm to the Qi Condensation Realm in just a single night.
Monster.
That was the only thing that they could use to describe this.
But they also couldn''t help worrying about something else.
Something that could allow him to break through realms like this would certainly not be good for himˇ
They were worried that he had cultivated some kind of technique that was harmful to his body in exchange for quickly increasing his cultivation.
So the first thing that they did was check his body from head to toe.
All of them checked every single inch of him, making sure not to miss a single thing as they scanned him from head to toe.
In the endˇthey weren''t able to find a single thing.
In fact, they could even tell that his physique was better than before.
It wasn''t just the breaking through to the Qi Condensation Realm that made his physique better. It was as if there had been something that had fundamentally changed him, making his physique even better.
Lin Fan just stood there with his hands up and a bitter smile on his face as he waited for them to finish.
And when they did, they all looked at him with gazes that were filled with questioning and doubt, as if they werepelling him to tell them the truth.
Lin Fan just said with the same bitter smile, "I just used a new secret technique that helped me break through. There''s nothing else that I can say other than the fact that this doesn''t hurt me."
After a moment of silence, Mu Bao Bao asked, "Can we use this secret technique as well?"
When they heard this, they all looked at Lin Fan with gazes filled with rapt attention.
If he wasn''t going to tell them what happened, at the very least they wanted to see if they could cultivate this technique themselves. After all, it was something that had allowed Lin Fan to go up several cultivation stages in a single night.
So if they were to also cultivate this technique, they would also get stronger, right?
They all wanted to grow stronger as well so that they could help Lin Fan and defend themselves.
They knew the danger that they were in, so they wanted to make sure that they could defend themselves and their loved ones.
But they were disappointed in the end when Lin Fan denied this with a shake of his head.
Lin Fan simply exined, "This is a technique that only I can cultivate, it''s not something others can use. It''s because of my special physique."
"Special physique?" They repeated as they looked at Lin Fan with strange looks.
Even after searching him, they had never seen any signs of a special physique.
So what was he talking about?
But Lin Fan didn''t exin as he said, "Let''s go to the Love Sect."
"Love Sect?" They all repeated in the same confused voice.
However, they still followed him to the Love Sect to see what he was up to.
The Love Sect didn''t require Lin Fan to be there to run. Even though he was the sect master, it was the elders who managed the Love Sect with the help of Yue Lan.
So it could be said that Lin Fan really wasn''t necessary for the Love Sect.
Though his presence was what was suppressing the members of the Hidden Dragon Sect, so it couldn''t be said that he waspletely useless. They still believed that he was their sect master and that was what suppressed them, making them loyal to the Love Sect.
Even early in the morning, there were still people practicing in the Love Sect.
When they all saw Lin Fan appear with the girls, they couldn''t help revealing surprised looks before quickly greeting him.
His long absence actually helped raise his prestige as a mysterious sect master instead of hurting him, but that wasn''t what Lin Fan wanted.
He wanted to treat this sect as his family and have them treat him the same way, instead of them being scared of himˇ
Still, he didn''t have to face this treatment for long since the elders quickly gathered when they heard that he was here.
When he arrived in the main hall, he found that the elders were already gathered there, waiting for him.
When he walked in, they were about to greet him before looking at him with strange surprised looks.
After a moment of silence, Senior Brother Ying asked, "Sect master, you broke through?"
Lin Fan gave a slight nod before walking forward to sit down in his seat in the center.
All of them kept staring at him with the same strange look.
It wasn''t that he had broken through that had shocked them, but rather because he had gone from the Late Foundation Realm all the way to the Qi Condensation Realm.
The Qi Condensation Realm waspletely different from just breaking through to the Late Foundation Realm.
It was a full major realm!
They remembered how hard it was for them to break through the Qi Condensation Realm, so they knew that it wasn''t an easy thing to do.
And yet Lin Fan had done it like it was nothing.
This really was hard for them to believe, while also being a strong blow to them.
After sitting down, Lin Fan said, "I''ve just broken through."
He said it so simply that it really was hard for them to ept. All of them couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when they heard this.
But in the end, they all cupped their hands and said, "Congrattions, sect master."
Lin Fan just raised a hand to stop them before saying, "That''s not why I''m here."
Lin Fan turned to look at Senior Brother Ying before saying, "I wanted toe and find you all topare notes."
All of the senior brothers and sisters from the Love Sect looked at Lin Fan with strange looks when they heard this.
In the end, Senior Brother Ying said, "Sect master, you''ve just broken through, so you shouldn''t push yourself. You should first stabilize your cultivation before you do anything like that."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "That''s not a problem, I''ve already stabilized my cultivation."
All of them couldn''t help revealing surprised looks again and Lin Fan just allowed them to check him with their spiritual senses.
They found that he was indeed telling the truth, he had already stabilized his cultivation after breaking through.
After a moment of silence, they just revealed bitter smiles as they thought that this wasn''t strange.
He was able to break through from the Late Foundation Realm to the Qi Condensation Realm, which was already a level that they couldn''tprehend. They shouldn''t be using normal standards to measure someone like this.
Since that was the case, they didn''tin any longer.
Lin Fan saw this and he put the final nail in the coffin by saying, "I have a new technique that I want to test."
All of them understood what he was here for.
The reason that Lin Fan broke through was most likely that he had discovered some kind of new technique and he was here to test that new technique.
But this was a technique that had allowed him to break through all the way to the Qi Condensation Realm, so it was a lie to say that they weren''t interested in it.
They wanted to see just how powerful this new technique that he learned was.
So Senior Brother Ying nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go to the arena andpare notes."
Lin Fan gave a nod before standing up.
When he stood up, the rest of them all followed him.
He was the one that had funded this ce, so he naturally knew his way around.
It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the arena.
When they arrived, the disciples that were already there couldn''t help being shocked by all the elders and the sect master appearing like this.
They quickly cleared the stage and wondered what was happening.
Lin Fan ignored all of this as he stepped onto the stage and stood in the center before turning back to look at Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying was silent for a bit before turning to one of his junior brothers and giving a nod to him.
This junior brother jumped onto the arena and cupped his hands to Lin Fan before saying, "Sect master, please."
Lin Fan cupped his hands to this junior brother and said, "Please."
With that, they both released their attacks.
Chapter 508 Surprising Proposal
?
This junior brother that was chosen was someone who was only in the Low Qi Condensation Realm just like Lin Fan.
However, he was someone who had reached the Low Qi Condensation Realm a long time ago unlike Lin Fan who had just reached the Low Qi Condensation Realm.
So there should have been a difference between the two sides when they shed.
But to everyone''s surprise, Lin Fan was able to push back this junior brother with his first attack.
The junior brother had held back since he thought that he wouldn''t need to use that much power to contain Lin Fan who had just broken through.
However, after being pushed back like this, he knew that he had to take this seriously.
So the junior brother released his full power and attacked Lin Fan.
But Lin Fan just calmly pushed him back with a single palm attack which caught the junior brother off guard. Then in one swift move, Lin Fan disappeared and reappeared in front of the junior brother with a sword in hand.
That sword was pointed right at the junior brother''s neck.
With this, the junior brother had no choice but to say, "I give."
Lin Fan pulled his sword back and cupped his hands before saying, "You let me win."
The junior brother revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but then that turned into a genuine smile as he said, "Sect master, you really are something else."
The two of them exchanged a few friendly words before the junior brother got off the arena.
However, Lin Fan still stood there and turned to Senior Brother Ying to ask, "Can someone else step in now? Someone a bit stronger?"
The junior brother wasn''t offended by this since he knew that this was a sincere request.
At the same time, everyone couldn''t help being curious just how powerful Lin Fan was now that he had broken through. So they wanted to fight him themselves just to see how strong he had be.
Senior Brother Ying was the same, but he couldn''t fight Lin Fan himself since he was in the Late Qi Condensation Realm. There was just too much of a difference in cultivation levels to justify a fight between the two of them.
So Senior Brother Ying turned to one of the junior sisters and said, "Junior Sister Yan, if you would."
This Junior Sister Yan was one of the strongest Mid Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators that their Love Sect had.
If she was Lin Fan''s opponent, she should be able to draw out Lin Fan''s full power.
Junior Sister Yan gave a nod in response to Senior Brother Ying''s words and jumped onto the stage.
She cupped her hands in Lin Fan''s direction before saying, "Please."
Lin Fan did the same as he said, "Please."
Then the two of them suddenly charged forward.
Lin Fan used the same palm attack as before while Junior Sister Yan sent out a palm of mes.
This time, they were evenly matched instead of Lin Fan pushing Junior Sister Yan back like he did with the junior brother. However, when the junior brother saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
After all, he knew that Junior Sister Yan''s attack was much stronger than his attack just now.
If he had been the one facing this, he wouldn''t have just been blown back a bit like when he faced Lin Fan.
So he knew that Lin Fan must have adjusted his attack when facing him so that he would only be pushed back a bit instead of overwhelmed.
In short, Lin Fan had gone easy on him.
Of course, there wasn''t any anger felt by him since he knew that Lin Fan didn''t do this to humiliate him, but rather to make sure that he wasn''t hurt.
They were in the same sect, so this was justparing notes.
There was no need to go all out and hurt the other side.
After the two palm attacks canceled each other out, Junior Sister Yan couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
Even if she hadn''t used her full power just now, she had used at least 70% of that power and yet Lin Fan was able to cancel it out so easily with a single palm attack.
Was it because this was a powerful technique that he was using orˇwas it because he was strong enough to break through her palm like this?
As this thought passed through her mind, Junior Sister Yan realized thatˇshe couldn''t hold back anymore.
Since he had shown this kind of power, she would just need to use her full power to see just how powerful he was.
So she raised her hand and gathered her mes around herself.
When Lin Fan saw this, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to hold back anymore since she was getting serious.
So he raised a hand and there was a ck me that gathered in his hand.
When the spectators saw this ck me, they couldn''t help knitting their brows.
They could instantly tell that this ck me wasn''t a normal me. They could even feel a pressureing from this ck me.
But for Ming Xin, she had a different expression.
That was because she recognized this ck me as the me that her big brother had used beforeˇ
That ck me surrounded Lin Fan''s hand before he suddenly released it in a palm attack just like before.
Junior Sister Yan also gathered her mes in a palm attack that she sent out to meet the ck palm.
The two sides shed and thenˇthe ck palm shattered the me palm.
There was no resistance at all as the ck palm shattered the me palm.
In fact, the mes of the me palm seemed like they were swallowed by the ck mes of Lin Fan''s attack. Almost as if they were mes that were of a lower quality that were swallowed by mes of a higher quality.
But of course, before the me palm could reach Junior Sister Yan, Lin Fan made them disappear.
With this, the results of the duel were clear.
Junior Sister Yan cupped her hands with a bitter smile before saying, "Thank you for your grace, I surrender."
Lin Fan once again cupped his hands and said, "You let me win."
Junior Sister Yan didn''t turn around and leave the stage after she lost, instead she asked, "Sect master, can you tell me what the mes you used just now were?"
Lin Fan said with a nod, "Those were Hell mes."
Many people revealed confused looks when they heard this since they had never heard of Hell mes before.
However, the expressions on the faces of the Golden Core Elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect changed when they heard this.
It was clear that they recognized this name.
Senior Brother Ying recognized this and asked one of the elders who used to be the sect master of the Hidden Dragon Sect, "What is this Hell me?"
This elder revealed a strange look before saying, "It''s a special me, one of the Primordial mes. In fact, it ranks seventeenth on the Primordial me Rankings."
When this was said, everyone couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
While they didn''t know what the Hell mes were, they did know about the Primordial me Rankings since this was a famous ranking of powerful mes of nature.
There were neen of them in total and all neen were mes that could suppress other mes.
It was no wonder Lin Fan''s ck me palm had shattered Junior Sister Yan''s me palm like it was nothing. It was no wonder that it had even absorbed the mes of Junior Sister Yan''s me palm.
This was the power of the Primordial me.
They all couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with very strange looks as they all tried to figure out just where Lin Fan had gotten this Primordial me.
Of course, Lin Fan would never tell them this.
The elders that were from the Hidden Dragon Sect couldn''t help feeling very strange about this matter.
All they could think wasˇ
"As expected of the ancestor."
They all still believed that Lin Fan was their ancestor who had possessed Lin Fan''s body.
Since that was the case, it wasn''t strange for the powerful ancestor who had suppressed all of them to obtain something like this.
But it made them feelplicated because that meant that this ancestor of theirs was just getting stronger and stronger.
The day of their freedomˇwas getting further and further away.
After learning the true identity of the me from the people around her, Junior Sister Yan just gave a bow with cupped hands to Lin Fan before getting off the stage.
Lin Fan still felt that this wasn''t enough, so he turned to Senior Brother Ying and said, "Elder Ying, if possible, how about we spar?"
Senior Brother Ying was surprised since he never thought that Lin Fan would propose this, but he gave a nod in the end.
After all, he had realized that Lin Fan hadn''t used his full strength just now.
So it could be possible that he could even face him who was in the Late Qi Condensation Realm.
After he jumped onto the stage, Lin Fan looked like he suddenly remembered something as he said, "Oh, that''s right, I''ve decided that we will be holding a sect recruitment soon. I hope that you can prepare everything for that."
Senior Brother Ying almost stumbled and fell down when he heard this.
He was able to catch himself in time before looking up at Lin Fan with a very strange look.
Such an important decisionˇhe was just saying it so casuallyˇ
Chapter 509 Sect opening
Chapter 509 Sect opening
After a long moment of silence that followed after what Lin Fan said, Senior Brother Ying revealed a serious look.
He looked at Lin Fan and said, "Sect master, do you really think that this is the best idea? We don''t know what the enemies of our sect are nning to do."
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "What enemies?"
They all couldn''t help being shocked and confused when they heard this, but after thinking about it for a bit, they realized thatˇhe was right.
The enemies that had destroyed the Love Sect were now indeed gone.
That was because Emperor Mu had taken care of all of these enemies.
Though the reason why he did this wasn''t because he wanted to take revenge for the Love Sect.
The reason he had done this was to sweep out the forces that would have opposed Mu Bao Bao''s ascension to the throne. At the same time, he was taking care of all the princes that would have gone against Mu Bao Bao taking the throne.
After all, it was the princes working with those sects to attack the Love Sect.
They had done it to eliminate Mu Bao Bao to avoid her bing the biggest contender against them for the throne.
But in the end, all that did was drive her to take the throneˇ
It really was a strange turn of circumstances.
When Emperor Mu had ordered Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao to attack the Gale Sect, he had also attacked all of the other sects that had attacked the Love Sect.
So now that all of those sects were eliminated, there really weren''t any enemies that were left for the Love Sect.
It was possible that there were remnants of those sects that had escaped, but it was very unlikely since Emperor Mu had been thorough about this. The only possibility was that they were distant rtives of the sect members that had escaped this.
But even if that was the case, it wasn''t as if they would be cultivators.
So there shouldn''t be a problem.
Since they no longer had any enemies out there, then there really wasn''t a reason for them to hide themselves.
But Senior Brother Ying and the others couldn''t help feeling worried about this.
If they hid themselves, they could slowly develop and one day be powerful enough to shake the world. But if they revealed themselves, it was very likely that they would attract more enemies.
Right now, the Love Sect was in a fragile state and was much weaker than before.
If anything did happen, they wouldn''t have the same strength as before to fight back with.
So there was a risk to revealing themselves.
Lin Fan could see the looks on their faces and could guess what they were thinking, so he said, "But we''ll never truly get stronger if we keep hiding ourselves like this."
When Senior Brother Ying heard this, he knitted his brows once more.
He naturally knew what Lin Fan was referring to.
Battle experience.
By hiding themselves, they would be able to increase their cultivation because of the resources that they were receiving both from Lin Fan and the Mu Empire, or rather from Mu Bao Bao. As long as they kept cultivating properly, they wouldn''t have a problem breaking through.
However, that was only breaking through in terms of cultivation.
As long as they never went out, they would never be able to getbat experience.
They could fight the spirit beasts that were in Senior Sister Bing''s Minor World, but that wouldn''t give them the experience that they needed. They needed to actually go out into the world and face life and death situations to learn how to survive, as well as grow theirbat experience.
Without that, they would be weaker than other cultivators even if they had a higher cultivation.
So without this, they would be nothing more than a fluffed up cat.
A high cultivation without thebat experience to properly utilize it.
There was a long silence that followed after Lin Fan said these words since they all knew that he was rightˇ
In the end, Senior Brother Ying said, "Sect master, if we do this, we have to do this properly. I hope that when the timees, the sect master will show up properly and support us."
Senior Brother Ying didn''t have a problem in holding this sect recruitment since he had helped the elders of the Love Sect hold these ceremonies before.
But since this was also a ceremony to dere that the Love Sect was back, he needed Lin Fan''s help.
Lin Fan was the sect master, so he had to appear at this ceremony.
Normally, Lin Fan just did whatever he wanted and rarely appeared at the Love Sect.
His appearance this time had caught them off guard, but they didn''t mind it since they knew that he came and went.
But for the sect opening and sect recruitment, they needed Lin Fan to be there as the sect master.
If he ran off againˇthen it would really hurt the prestige of their sect.
Lin Fan could tell that there was something troublesome that wasing, but he also had his own reasons for doing this.
So he said with a nod, "I''ll fully support you in this matter."
Senior Brother Ying revealed a wide smile when he heard this before saying, "Then we''ll depend on the sect master. From now on, you should live in our Love Sect until the sect recruitmentes."
Lin Fan was surprised by this, but he gave a nod in response.
He had his own reason for wanting this sect recruitment to be a sess, so he would do what he could to help Senior Brother Ying arrange this.
It seemed that this matter was settled with that and everyone was excited to go take care of this matter.
But Senior Brother Ying suddenly said, "Then sect master, shall we?"
Lin Fan revealed a confused look at first before suddenly understanding what Senior Brother Ying was referring to.
He was referring to their spar that should have taken ce.
Lin Fan cupped his hands and said, "Please."
Senior Brother Ying cupped his hands and lowered his head as he also said, "Please.
However, Senior Brother Ying had an evil smile on his face when he did this.
Then all of a sudden, Senior Brother Ying pulled out his sword and shed out at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this sudden attack, but he gathered his ck mes around him and formed a shield that blocked this sword energy.
The ck mes shed with the sword energy and burned away the sword energy, not leaving a single trace behind.
But Senior Brother Ying hadn''t been idle during this.
With his speed, he was able to easily get behind Lin Fan and sent out another sh at him.
Lin Fan was barely able to catch up in time to create another ck me shield behind him.
As he did this, Senior Brother Ying noted that he had dissipated the ck mes in front of him. It seemed like there was only a certain amount of ck mes that he could use at the same time, so when he called out more ck mes, he needed to dissipate the ck mes he had already gathered.
This presented a chance for Senior Brother Ying.
With his higher level of cultivation, he was able topletely overwhelm Lin Fan in terms of speed.
He was able to circle around Lin Fan, attacking him with various sword energy attacks from different angles.
It forced Lin Fan to do all he could with the ck mes to protect against the sword energy falling down on him.
But he wasn''t able to keep up with Senior Brother Ying in the end and the sword energy started to cut up his body.
When Senior Brother Ying saw this, he revealed a smile.
That was because this was the little bit of revenge that he was taking on Lin Fan.
Suddenly springing this sect recruitment event on him like this and throwing all the work to himˇof course he was bitter about this.
But of course, there was no killing intent behind these attacks.
These were just minor cuts on Lin Fan''s skin that would heal in no time, so it was like giving him a noogie.
However, Lin Fan also didn''t seem to panic over this.
Even though he was being suppressed by Senior Brother Ying''s sword energy, he didn''t seem like he was scared at all.
It almost seemed like there was a trace of excitement in his eyes being pushed into this situation, even though it seemed like he was doing all that he could just to protect himself against the sword energy with the ck mes.
As for why he wasn''t using other techniquesˇthere wasn''t any other technique that he could use to block this sword energy.
There were two minor realms between them, so the sword energy was much stronger than his normal attacks.
It was only the Hell mes, which was one of the Primordial mes that had the ability to stop these sword attacks.
After taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "This won''t work."
Senior Brother Ying suddenly stopped after hearing this and said, "Are you nning on giving up?"
Lin Fan looked at Senior Brother Ying before shaking his head and saying, "No, it''s time for me to get serious."
After saying that, there were two more forms of energy that appeared around him.
Chapter 510 Inspiring Future
?
When everyone saw the two new forms of energy that appeared around Lin Fan, they couldn''t help being shocked.
But no one was more shocked than the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
That was because they recognized the two new forms of elemental energy that Lin Fan had brought out.
"Clear Water and Azure Windˇthese are pure elemental energy that are ranked on the Primordial Water and Primordial Wind Rankings!"
Primordial Water and Primordial Wind Rankings, these were lists of pure water and wind elemental energy that rivaled that of the pure fire elemental energy on the Primordial mes Rankings.
They had heard of people being able to control these pure elemental energies before, but they had never heard of a single person being able to contain all of these pure elemental energies in their body at the same time.
One shouldn''t look down on how much energy was contained in one of the Primordial Waters, Winds, or mes. This was arge amount of energy that would make one explode unless they were strong enough to contain it.
Just being able to wield one of these was already enough to consider a person a genius, butˇ
What if someone wielded all three?
At that point, they would have no choice but to acknowledge that person as a monster!
But all they could think wasˇ
As expected of the sect master, only someone like him could perform a feat like this.
They still thought that Lin Fan was their sect master who had stolen Lin Fan''s body and was now acting as him.
So they all thought that he was some kind of monster in the first ce.
During the time that he had been away, the fear towards him in their hearts had dwindled a little. But after seeing this disy, they could only feel that fear growing again.
At this rate, it wouldn''t take long before he caught up to them in cultivation and they wouldn''t be able to do a thing to him.
So right nowˇthey should try to do what they could to prove that they were useful to him or else when the time came, they would be disposed of.
As for plotting to kill him, none of them thought that.
He had something that could kill them all with a single thought, so unless they could kill him instantly, they would never be able to free themselves. And even then, there was the possibility that he had rigged something up so that they would all die if he died.
They wouldn''t put it past this sect master who had stolen these pieces of their souls in the first ce.
So they would never consider betraying him.
As for Senior Brother Ying, he could feel the pressure that came from these three forms of elemental energy even without what the Hidden Dragon Sect elders said.
When facing them, it was like facing a mountain of pressure that fell onto him.
He knew that when Lin Fan became serious, he would have to get serious too or else he really might lose.
The Hell mes had been able to counter his sword energy, so he wasn''t sure if these two new pure elemental energies could do the same. If this Clear Water and Azure Wind could also block his sword energy, then there wouldn''t be anything that he could do.
Lin Fan would just be able to create an elemental barrier around himself and he wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.
It would then turn into a battle of stamina and so far, he hadn''t even seen Lin Fan get tired yet.
It was as if he wasn''t even using any spiritual energy to utilize these pure elemental energies.
So in the end, it would be him that would tire firstˇ
Senior Brother Ying looked at the three pure elemental energies around Lin Fan with a bitter smile as he asked, "Are those two just as strong as the Hell mes?"
Lin Fan just calmly gave a nod in response to this.
Senior Brother Ying then said with an even more bitter smile, "Is there any chance that I can convince you to end this in one move?"
Lin Fan calmly shook his head.
Senior Brother Ying really was stuck between a rock and a hard ce in this situationˇ
If he wanted to get out of this, he had to figure out a way to break through Lin Fan''s defenses and he just couldn''t think of a way to do soˇ
In the end, Senior Brother Ying just raised his hands and said, "I give up."
Since he couldn''t find a way to break through Lin Fan''s defense, then there was no need to continue this.
They weren''t having a battle to the death and this was a simple spar between them to test out Lin Fan''s new powers.
So he could just give up if he didn''t feel like he could win.
As soon as he gave up, Lin Fan let out a deep breath before releasing those pure elemental energies and falling to the ground.
When Senior Brother Ying saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a shocked look.
He looked at Lin Fan with a strange look before saying, "You were bluffing?"
Lin Fan looked at him with a wide smile on his face as he gave a simple nod.
Senior Brother Ying once again revealed a bitter smile when he saw this.
He had assumed that Lin Fan had plenty of spiritual energy left, which was why he had given up. But now that he found out that Lin Fan was just pretendingˇhe had to admit that this kid really was good at acting.
The way that he forced his breath to be calm, he couldn''t see any signs of exhaustion from Lin Fan at all.
But seeing him panting for breath now on the ground like this, he knew that he had beenpletely yed!
However, Senior Brother Ying wasn''t angry about it at all.
This was just part of Lin Fan''s n and he had been outyed, he couldn''tin about this.
This went to show that their sect master wasn''t just powerful, but also smart.
This was a good sign for their future.
Senior Brother Ying just walked up to Lin Fan and reached his hand out towards him to help him up.
Lin Fan saw this and didn''t hesitate to grab his hand to let himself be pulled up.
This was a good show of sportsmanship, but also this was a good show that they were a big family in this sect.
That was the most important thing of all since the most fearsome enemy was the ones within rather than the ones outside. As long as there wasn''t any discourse in their sect, then all would be well in the future.
But after being pulled up, he found that Senior Brother Ying wouldn''t let his hand go.
Lin Fan was about to say something or try to pull his hand back, but he saw the smile on Senior Brother Ying''s face as he looked at him. He knew that he had been trapped by Senior Brother Ying and wouldn''t be able to escape.
Normally, he would be able to leave the matters of handling the sect to these elders, but now that Senior Brother Ying had trapped him.
Senior Brother Ying even sealed his fate by saying, "Sect master, let''s go discuss the matter of the sect recruitment."
If he couldn''t get back at him with the spar, then he would get back at him in another way.
Senior Brother Ying could be petty like.
To help Senior Brother Ying, the other elders all came forward to surround Lin Fan so that he wouldn''t have anywhere to go. Even if he had the energy to escape, he couldn''t when he was surrounded like this.
So he could only allow himself to be taken away like this.
His new abilities really were draining on his stamina, so he wasn''t able to keep them up for long.
But there was no doubt the power that was contained in these new abilities.
His partial awakening of his Five Elemental Heavenly Root had allowed him to use the powers of the three pure elemental energies in his dantian more effectively.
Before, he could only use them as part of his other attacks, but now he was able to control them directly.
This had greatly increased his power when using these pure elemental energies.
And if he wanted to, he would even be able tobine them because of his spiritual root which would give him much more power. This was just like the ice and firebination that he had done before, but it would be much stronger since this attack used pure elemental energy.
But of course, he couldn''t use that against Senior Brother Ying.
This was an attack that he couldn''t control the power of and unless he wanted to kill the enemy, he wouldn''t use it against anyone.
This was an attack where if he lost control, lives would be easily lost.
But he could already imagine just how powerful it would be.
With this, he would even be able to face off against those in the Peak Qi Condensation Realm as long as he didn''t mind risking his life.
At the same time, this attack could only be stronger as he collected the two remaining pure elemental energies.
He could only look forward to seeing just how strong he would be.
It could be said that the future was bright, if it wasn''t for the looming danger that he faced.
But that was why he was forcing this sect recruitment in the first ce.
Chapter 511 Sect Recruitment (1)
Two weeks passed and it was finally time for the Love Sect''s sect recruitment.
During this time, a lot had been done in the sect in preparation for this.
The most important thing was a trial that they would be using to test all those that came to join the sect.
If they were holding a sect recruitment, the most important thing was getting a good next generation for their Love Sect.
So the trial came first.
But since this was also a chance for the sect to reveal themselves to the world again, they also needed to put on an impressive show to demonstrate how powerful their sect was. This would be for the future since any sect that was considered weakˇwould be devoured by the surrounding sect.
Though they had the support of Mu Bao Bao right now, they had to show that they had their own power.
Otherwise, if something happened to the Mu Empireˇthere would be people that would take advantage to destroy their sect.
So it was all about getting good disciples and showing off their strength.
But all of that took preparation.
By the time that it was all done, Lin Fan was justpletely dead.
Sinceing to this world, he had never worked as hard as he had in this past week.
But he knew that this wasn''t because he didn''t need to work.
It was just that most of his work was taken care of by Yue Lan.
To call him the City Lord of Dungeon City was a lie since most of the work that he should be doing was actually done by Yue Lan.
It was just a good thing that Ming Xin hade along and had be her right hand woman, or else it wouldn''t be long before Yue Lan crashed.
If he were to also push this onto Yue Lanˇ
His pride as a man wouldn''t allow him to do that.
So he had worked hard with Senior Brother Ying to prepare everything.
As for where the funds for all of this came fromˇnaturally it was still Yue Lan.
At the same time, the invitations for all of this and the advertising to people toe to the sect recruitment was all taken care of by Yue Lan.
It was all done with thergework that she had created with the Royal Style Store.
This was not something that Lin Fan could have done on his own, so he had no choice but to rely on Yue Lan. After all, the alternative was going to the Merchants Guild and having them send the message, but he didn''t want to work with the Merchants Guild.
There was just something about the Merchants Guild that he didn''t like.
He didn''t know exactly what it was, but it gave him a bad feeling.
When the day of the sect recruitment came, Dungeon City waspletely filled to the brim.
There were still many people that wanted to enter, but they had no choice but to keep them out other than a few who had invitations. Those that came with invitations were the ones from the various sects, so they allowed them in.
But everyone elseˇthey were kept out at the gate.
Except for one or two that Lin Fan let in.
Lin Fan had been secretly watching from the walls before the sect recruitment began. He had been using his Appraisal Eyes on the ones that came to see if there were any good seeds.
The ones that were good were already allowed in, but he wanted to see if there were anyters that he could harvest.
With his eyes, it was easy for him to find this out.
He was just using his talents to the max.
These kids would certainly create a stir in the recruitmentter.
After he had taken care of that, he quickly returned to the sect where everyone was still running around.
The moment that they caught him, they immediately started to scold him for running off like that and then forced him to get changed as quickly as possible.
The ceremony was about to start and he was the main character.
As the sect master, he was naturally the one that represented their sect and it would all depend on him to establish the prestige of their Love Sect.
So of course, Lin Fan had to wear awe inspiring clothes.
Though he didin that it was choking himˇhe still had no choice but to wear it.
It took almost half an hour to get everything prepared, they had even put makeup on him to make him look even more handsome. Though he was already quite handsome in the first ce.
After all of that, they were prepared.
The guests that hade were all waiting at the bottom of the mountain that they were using for this recruitment trial. These were all the guests that came from the various sects of the Mu Empire.
At the same time, there were many kids that were also gathered at the foot of this mountain.
These were the kids that were trying to join the Love Sect.
Since they were all gathered, they were just waiting for the appearance of the Love Sect.
With a loud boom that made everyone raise their guards at first, there was then a bunch of spirit beasts that suddenly appeared.
Everyone from the various sects thought that they were being attacked at first, but then they saw that there were a bunch of humans on the backs of these spirit beasts. They were riding them, giving them instructions.
Once these spirit beasts appeared, they used a variety of techniques to create a beautiful disy.
When they saw this, the people from the various sects realized that this was all a show that the Love Sect was putting on.
However, they also couldn''t help knitting their brows.
That was becauseˇthey could tell that these spirit beasts were all in the Qi Condensation Realm.
Even if the riders weren''t in the Qi Condensation Realm, even if the riders were in the Foundation Realm or even the Qi Gathering Realm, the spirit beasts listened to the orders of these riders.
All of this showed that they hadplete control over these spirit beasts.
Not to mentionˇjust how many of them there were.
It was clear that no one had expected the Love Sect to have this kind of force at their disposal.
These people from the various sects knew about the Love Sect since the Love Sect had been a fairly well known sect in the past. So they knew that the Love Sect was a sect that didn''t have this ability before.
They knew that the Love Sect was a sect that only had their dual cultivation techniques as their main technique.
So how had the new Love Sect tamed all of these spirit beasts.
If anyone had bad intentions towards the Love Sect, this was a very bad sign.
But they hade here with the intention of scoping out this new Love Sect in the first ce, so they weren''t nning on bing their enemies in the first ce.
This was especially true since they knew that the current empress, Mu Bao Bao, was also rted to the Love Sect.
In fact, most of them hade with the intention of building a rtionship with the Love Sect since they knew that the only way to survive was to get close to the Mu Empire.
The sects that had survived in the Mu Empire were those that hadn''t gotten close to one of the princes.
This was either because they were sects that kept to themselves or they were sects that were just too weak.
The sects that were strong enough to keep to themselves had fallen under the Mu Empire government after what had happened.
The Mu Empire had shown enough forces that these sects had no choice but to fall under them.
As for the weaker sectsˇthe Mu Empire never moved on them.
It was as if they were ignoring them, but these weaker sects knew that it was impossible for them to survive if they didn''t do anything, so they had tried to grab the leg of the Mu Empire.
That was why they were here for the Love Sect''s sect recruitment.
This disy of power by the Love Sect made them even more certain that they should build a good rtionship with the Love Sect.
After all, they misunderstood that this power to control spirit beasts came from the Mu Empire.
The Mu Empire wouldn''t treat the sects that they were affiliated with too poorly, so they must have given the Love Sect this new technique to control spirit beasts. That would allow them to protect themselves when they needed it.
If they could also get close to the Mu Empire through the Love Sectˇ
So there were many people with sparkling eyes seeing these spirit beasts.
The dance of the spirit beasts didn''tst that long, but the impression that it made was more than enough.
Following that, Lin Fan came out with the elders of the Love Sect.
When they came out, they couldn''t help being surprised by the ones that came out.
That was because there was a Nascent Soul Realm pressure that wasing from this group.
That shouldn''t have been possible since the Love Sect had lost most of their power when they had been destroyed.
So where did this Love Sect suddenly gain a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator?
Chapter 512 Sect Recruitment (2)
?
All of the members of the different sects looked at this group with knitted brows.
But then all of them couldn''t help revealing strange looks as the pressure on them disappeared.
It had disappeared as suddenly as it appeared, almost as if it had never been there.
However, they had clearly felt it.
For a second there, there was the pressure of a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.
The Love Sect did have Soul Formation Realm Cultivators before, but those cultivators had been killed when the Love Sect had been destroyed.
There was no way that the enemies of the Love Sect would allow any experts to escape to take revenge, so even the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators of the past Love Sect should have been killed.
So where did this new Love Sect get a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator?
Was it someone that joined them or was it someone that escaped from the past Love Sect?
A Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator was apletely different story since that was the sign of a middle rank sect. Those sects that had a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator were high rank sects.
These sects that hade were only low rank sects and middle rank sects.
They either only had a single Nascent Soul Realm or none at all.
So if the Love Sect had a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, just how were they supposed to appeal to it?
They had thought that they could use the strength of their sects to build a bridge, but that didn''t seem possible anymore.
The more that they thought about this, the more that the members of the various sects started to despair.
All they could do now was wait and observe to see if there were any chances for them.
After Lin Fan and the elders reached the stage, Lin Fan was the one that came forward to say, "Wee everyone to our Love Sect''s first sect recruitment. We hope that you will all have sess today and if not, we hope that you will work hard to get into our Love Sect in the future."
Everyone couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look when they heard his speech.
That was because this was a speech that they had never heard before.
Most speeches that sect masters gave would be powerful and filled with prestige, but this oneˇit almost seemed fluffy with the way that Lin Fan said this.
It didn''t have the same power that one would normally expect from a sect master.
With this one speech, Lin Fan had thrown a wrench into the ns of everyone here since he was a kind of person that they couldn''t see through.
But Lin Fan didn''t know what to say, so he had just stolen his principal''s speech for when they had a big exam.
He had thought that it would be good enoughˇbut it clearly wasn''t something that everyone was familiar with.
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders couldn''t help revealing strange looks on their faces after hearing this speech.
They had allowed Lin Fan toe up with his own speech because they knew that this would have the best effect. If they just gave him a speech instead of letting him say his own, it wouldn''t be able to bring out his essence as a sect master.
But thisˇwas definitely not what they had expected.
So after a while, Senior Brother Ying gave Lin Fan the signal to cut it short.
Lin Fan was surprised to receive this signal, but he didn''t waste any time in wrapping this speech up since this was something that they had already decided on.
Though he couldn''t help feeling that his speech was quite goodˇ
After Lin Fan had finished his speech, that was all for him.
If the sect master personally presided over the sect recruitment, that would be putting his position too low. A sect master had to preside over this instead of personally taking charge.
So Senior Brother Ying came forward as the elder in charge.
With a wave of his hand, the array that had been blocking off the mountain was suddenly released.
Once that array was released, Senior Brother Ying said, "All of you that wish to join the Love Sect, this is your first trial that is starting now. Make it up the mountain and reach the peak. As long as you can reach the peak, you will have passed the first trial. However, there is a time limit. If you can''t reach the peak by the end of the day, you will be disqualified."
Senior Brother Ying kept talking, but there were a few that started to move once they heard that there was nothing of concern that he was saying.
At this point, he was just stalling by saying as much as he could.
Eventually, the rest caught onto the trick and started going up the mountain while Senior Brother Ying was still talking.
That isˇexcept for a single person.
When Senior Brother Ying saw that most of the people were gone and only this person was left, he wrapped up his speech and looked at this person. He looked at him with a strange look before asking, "Why didn''t you go with the others?"
This person was a strict looking young man who had been standing at attention the entire time. When Senior Brother Ying asked him this question, this young man just calmly said, "Because the elder hadn''t finished speaking yet. It wouldn''t be right to leave before the elder finished speaking."
Senior Brother Ying couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
This young manˇreally followed the rules strictly.
Even though it should have been clear that Senior Brother Ying was stalling, he still listened to the end.
After all, Senior Brother Ying had said in the beginning, "This is your first trial that is starting now."
The moment that he said that, they were free to go up the mountain.
Some had picked up on this early and some had realized this afterwards, but all of them had realized this in the end and had gone up the mountain.
It was only this strict young man who had stayed here the entire time.
After shaking his head with a bitter smile, Senior Brother Ying said, "I guess I should reward you for listening to me to the end. Now, what should I reward you with?"
After thinking about it for a bit, Senior Brother Ying threw out a token to the strict looking young man and said, "Take this. It should be of use to you in the future, but I won''t tell you how it''s used. That will be up to you to find out."
The strict looking young man looked down at the token in his hand before calmly putting it away.
Senior Brother Ying couldn''t help being surprised again by this.
In the end, he couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you going to start? If you take too long, you''ll run out of time to get up the mountain."
The strict looking young man cupped his hands to Senior Brother Ying before saying, "Thank you for your concern, elder, but it won''t be a problem."
With that, he turned to face the foot of the mountain and in one stepˇhe shot forward.
By the time that anyone could react, this young man was bursting up the mountain and was out of sight.
Senior Brother Ying had a surprised look on his face at first, but then he suddenly revealed a wide smile.
He had already felt that there was something special about this young man and now that he saw this, he was certain that there was something special about him.
After that young man was gone, Senior Brother Ying went over to the others and said, "Don''t fight me for him. That one is mine."
All of them revealed smiles after hearing this.
"Didn''t senior brother already n on taking him by giving him that token?"
"You didn''t even give us a chance and you imed him right away."
"That truly was a shameless move."
Senior Brother Ying just said with a wide smile, "The early bird gets the worm."
The others all shook their heads with smiles on their faces, but they turned back to the arrays in front of them.
These were special arrays that they had set up that would allow them to monitor the kids as they took the exam.
At the same time, there wererger versions of this array that was set up in the open area for everyone to see.
They wanted everyone to see the quality of the disciples they would be recruiting into the Love Sect so they could see that the Love Sect was not a ce to mess with.
As they watched, there were clear forerunners that started showing themselves.
These were kids that had great talent for cultivation, kids that sects would normally fight over.
Until now, the Love Sect had to rely on orphans to make up their disciple poption.
While there were still cultivation talents among these orphans, it wasn''t as if there were that many of them among these orphans.
They were orphans for a reason.
So they had to make do with what they could get.
But with the current fame of the Love Sect, there were many that came to join and many of them were geniuses that they would love to have as disciples.
It seemed that the sect recruitment this time would give them very good results.
At the same time, they could see the looks of envy on the faces of the people from the other sects.
Chapter 513 Sect Recruitment (3)
?
As they headed up the mountain, those that wanted to join the Love Sect found that there was a strange pressure that suddenly fell onto them.
They didn''t know where this pressure came from, but they could feel it getting stronger with each step that they took up the mountain.
Since they only felt the pressure growing on them as they moved up the mountain, they knew that this must be the trial that they were facing.
They not only had to make it up the mountain in time, they had to do it while facing this pressure that fell on them.
This really could be considered quite the challengeˇ
But these were all determined young people that wanted to join the Love Sect and not a single one of them gave up.
However, even if they had determination, there was a matter of talent.
There were people that had more talent than others and there were clear forerunners that soon appeared in this trial.
One of them was naturally the strict young man who had stayed to listen to Senior Brother Ying finish his speech.
That young man had started muchterpared to the rest, but he was zing past them.
It was almost as if the pressure didn''t do anything to him, even though it clearly crushed the others that he was passing.
Seeing this, Senior Brother Ying once again revealed a wide smile as he looked at the others. It was almost as if he was bragging about this kid to them.
They just looked at him with bitter smiles as they shook his head.
Since he had already called this kid, it wasn''t as if they could do anything now.
So instead of getting hung up over this, they decided to find disciples of their own.
After all, it wasn''t just this one young man who was taking this trial, there were still many others that they could choose from.
In fact, it wasn''t even this young man who was doing the best.
At the front of the pack were two people.
It was one blue haired young man and a purple haired young woman.
The two of them were going neck and neck as they rushed up the mountain.
The people that were closest to them were still only a fifth up the mountain, while the two of them were already halfway up.
It was clear that these two were on apletely different levelpared to the rest.
But they still stopped when they reached halfway up.
That was because there was a second trial that was waiting there for them.
It was an illusion array that would tap into one''s greatest fears.
Unless one could face their greatest fears, they wouldn''t be able to break through this illusion.
So this was a test of one''s courage and one''s will.
Both of the forerunners stopped as soon as they reached the illusion array and both of them revealed strange looks as they looked at the space in front of them.
This wasn''t an array that would show illusions, but rather one that directly projected illusions into the mind of the one trapped in the array. So they wouldn''t be able to see what these two were seeing.
But they could tell from the look on their faces that whatever they were seeing had affected them quite a bit.
Now it was all about seeing if they could keep their minds firm and break free of this illusion array.
Unless they had a strong will, they wouldn''t be able to face their fears and break free.
Time passed and the two of them just stood there for a while.
This gave some of the trial takers time to catch up to the two forerunners, but the moment that they caught up, they were all caught up in the same illusion array as them.
There were some that thought that they were smart and wanted to go around, but all they found was an attack array designed for cheating. It knocked them all the way back down the mountain and they had to climb up again to try the illusion array.
As more and more people were stuck here, there was less and less space to pass.
The ones that arrivedte even had to wait for their turn at the illusion array since there was no space.
Some even had thoughts of attacking the ones stuck in the illusion array, but the same thing happened where they were knocked down the mountain with an attack array. However, they were much more seriously injured than those that had tried cheating by finding another way.
As they watched all of these kids being stuck here, the Love Sect elders couldn''t help feeling worried.
This array was something that had been specially designed, so they had made it a bit harder than normal since they had wanted to raise the bar. But now most of the trial takers were just trapped hereˇit didn''t seem like it was a good thing.
If none of them passed, then what would that mean for their Love Sect.
Well, the simplest answer was that it would mean that the sect recruitment would be a failure.
A sect recruitment where not a single person was recruitedˇif this wasn''t considered a failure, then they really didn''t know what was.
So Lin Fan and the elders were considering secretly lowering the difficulty.
But then all of a sudden, there was someone that passed it.
They all immediately looked through the array to see who it was, but they found that it wasn''t who they had expected.
Both the blue haired young man and the purple haired young woman were still trapped by the illusion array.
It wasn''t even the strict looking young man that Senior Brother Ying had called dibs on.
Instead, it was this little girl who seemed to be no more than ten years old who made it through. She was much smaller than her otherpatriots, which made her seem even more like a child.
But the calm look in her eyes showed that she was anything but a child.
She had arrived with the rest of the pack, but she was the one that cleared this illusion array the quickest.
It showed that she had quite the strong mind and will.
This was another good seed that they could train.
So there were a lot of secret nces cast at each other between the elders.
It would be apetition between them to see who would be able to recruit these outstanding seeds.
A while after the little girl broke through, the blue haired young and the purple haired young woman broke through the array at the same time.
Both of them looked at each other before turning away with snorts and rushing up the mountain again.
Not long after they had broken through the array, there were others that were breaking through the illusion array.
Seeing this, the elders of the Love Sect all let out sighs of relief.
At the very least, it seemed like this illusion array wouldn''t mean that their sect recruitment had failed.
The strict looking young man also made it through the illusion array in the end.
As they watched them pass, the elders took note of the ones that passed after the blue haired young man and the purple haired young woman.
While they weren''t as good as these two, they were still quite good for being able to pass through this illusion array.
While not all the elders would be able to recruit outstanding disciples, that didn''t mean that they wouldn''t recruit them at all. If someone showed good enough talent and the elders liked their personality, they would recruit them as disciples.
At the same time, there were still those Foundation Realm Cultivators from the Hidden Dragon Sect who became elders of the Love Sect''s outer sect. They would also be looking for disciples to take under their wings, so they would be looking for people to take in during this sect recruitment.
It was just that to show their prestige, those Foundation Realm outer sect elders were watching from a different ce.
But they were still watching to see if there were any good disciples.
The Love Sect had plenty of masters and few disciples.
That was the problem with the current Love Sect.
As they were watching, Senior Brother Ying suddenly asked Lin Fan, "Sect master, are you considering taking in any disciples?"
When they heard this, all of the other elders couldn''t help looking over.
After all, if Lin Fan did take a disciple, then that disciple was a candidate for the sect master in the future.
Right now, Lin Fan only had Xiao Ming as his disciple which made it easy, but if he were to take another discipleˇthen there might be apetition between Xiao Ming and this other disciple for who would take over as the sect master.
There were pros and cons to this, but Senior Brother Ying and the others hoped that Lin Fan would think this through before doing something like this.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "If there''s someone that catches my eyes, I might consider it. But so far, I haven''t seen anyone that good yet."
By thatˇhe meant that there wasn''t anyone that he had seen with the Appraisal Eyes that was that good.
He had used the Appraisal Eyes on most of those who came to the sect recruitment, but he hadn''t found any special kids yet.
So he really wasn''t interested in taking another disciple, especially since he had other things to do.
Hearing this, Senior Brother Ying and the other elders just revealed bitter smiles, but they didn''t say anything as they turned back to the images in front of them.
Chapter 514 Sect Recruitment (4)
?
After they had passed through the illusion array, they quickly started making their way up the mountain again.
With the way that they moved up, it was almost as if they weren''t bothered by the pressure that was on them at all.
It didn''t take long for the haired young man and the purple haired young woman to pass the young girl who had beaten them through the illusion array.
The two of them were surprised since they had thought that they had been the first ones through that illusion array, but now that didn''t seem to be the case. It seemed like this little girl had beaten them through the illusion array in the end.
However, it seemed that she was worse than them at facing the pressure that fell on them as they went up the mountain.
So she was clearly moving much slower than them.
They took onest look at her before continuing up the mountain.
When the little girl saw them pass, all she could do was reveal a bitter smile. But then she ignored them as she focused on climbing up the mountain again.
It could be seen that she had a strong will, it was no wonder she was able to pass through the illusion array.
She epted that there were certain things that others did better than her.
So all she needed to do was focus on the things that she did well and not let herself get depressed over this matter.
All she needed to do was continue on her way up the mountain.
Seeing her act this way, the elders who had been watching the kids through the array couldn''t help being impressed. Many of them even looked at each other as if they were nning onpeting with each other for this little girl.
It wasn''t just the kids who werepeting with each other to enter the Love Sect, it was also these elders who werepeting with each other to get good disciples.
Of course, the Love Sect advocated free choice.
That meant that every disciple that joined the Love Sect would have the right to choose their masters regardless of the situation.
If there was only one person that wanted to be their master, they had the right to choose whether to take that person as their master or not. If they didn''t, the person that wanted to be their master wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.
If multiple people offered to be their master, they would have the right to choose who they wanted to go with. And if there was no one that they wanted to take as their master, they were free to reject all of the offers that they were given.
At the same time, if they really felt strongly about it, they were free to ask someone to be their master.
That was up to that person whether they would take them or not, but it was a very rare case for something like this to happen.
This was the Love Sect that advocated free love, so this kind of thing was just normal for them.
So all of the elders were now thinking about what they could offer to the kids to make them take them as their master.
There was nothing wrong with a little bribe from time to time.
Especially when they were kids that were this talented.
It didn''t matter what they had to do to get these kids to follow them, they just wanted them.
Though they had passed through the illusion array that was halfway up the mountain, that didn''t mean that the trial was over yet.
That was because right before the top of the mountain, there was another obstacle.
It was arge hedge maze that they needed to go through.
There was no other way for them to go since this hedge mazepletely surrounded the entire top of the mountain. Unless they went through this hedge maze, it was impossible to reach the top of the mountain.
After confirming this, both the blue haired young man and the purple haired young woman didn''t hesitate to enter the hedge maze.
The one that came after themˇwas the strict looking young man that Senior Brother Ying had his eyes on.
He had passed by the little girl who was still struggling to make her way to the hedge maze.
He just took a single look at the rules and didn''t hesitate to enter the hedge maze.
It seemed that as long as it was part of the rules, he wouldn''t have a problem following it.
But this wasn''t always a good thing.
When Senior Brother Ying saw him like this, he knew that this was one of the ws of this strict looking young man.
However, he didn''t worry too much since he was still young and could be taught. Everything else about him was still very amazing, so Senior Brother Ying didn''t change his mind about him.
He even red at some of the other elders to make sure that they kept their hands off him.
Eventually, the little girl was fourth in reaching the hedge maze.
That was because most of the other trial takers were still stuck at the illusion array.
Only when the little girl reached the illusion array did some of them finally start to move and allow those behind them to enter the illusion array.
It seemed like there wouldn''t be anyone else that would show off in this trial, so they all turned their attention to the ones that were in the hedge maze.
The blue haired young man and the purple haired young girl had been separated after entering the hedge maze and they were making their own way through. However, it didn''t seem like they had made much progress as they weren''t that far away from the entrance.
They kept falling for the tricks of the hedge maze and were misled in the wrong direction by it.
The strict looking young man wasn''t doing much better.
He just followed whatever direction the hedge maze led him in without questioning it at all.
It was only the little girl who was making better progress than the rest.
She questioned each of the things that she had been shown and was able to find the right path forward.
Though she did move a bit too slow and cautious to be considered far ahead of the rest.
So it could be said that they were currently neck and neck.
But the little girl was moving faster and faster, creating a gap between her and the rest. So it seemed like it would only be a matter of time before she was far ahead of the rest in this hedge maze.
The reason for this hedge maze was to test their intelligence and judgement making skills.
These were important for a cultivator to have even if it wasn''t everything when it came to cultivation.
But it was clear that it was a bitcking when it came to the strict looking young man.
Senior Brother Ying had aplicated look on his face when he saw the strict looking young man like this, but he gave a sigh and said, "It''s fine, he can be taughtˇ"
Though the look on his face made it seem like he thought otherwiseˇ
After all, the strict looking young man had never even taken out the token that he had given him.
He had even said that it would help him in the trial, but he never took it out once to use.
The time that they took gave the others time to catch up to the forerunners and enter the maze themselves.
The others had taken a while to pass through the illusion array, but they had done it in the end.
And with how slow the forerunners were taking, it had be a much closer race than one had thought.
The only one that was far ahead of the others was the little girl who had slowly made her way through the hedge maze. She was the only one that didn''t fall for the tricks of the hedge maze and slowly made her way towards the exit.
It seemed that at this rate, she would be the one that would finish this trial first.
There was still plenty of time before the trial ended, but if she were to finish this early, there was no doubt that she was a very talented person.
So many of the elders were all thinking about how they could convince this little girl to be their disciple.
But seeing how most of them were thinking about using sweetsˇLin Fan couldn''t help feeling that they were like predatorsˇ
It really seemed strange if a bunch of grown men and women gave a little girl sweets like this to be their disciple.
It was almost as if they were luring herˇ
So Lin Fan wanted to put a stop to this.
But for now, he would see how they would go about it.
When the time came, if they went too far, he would stop them.
After being distracted for a bit, he turned his attention back to the screen.
But when he did, he found that there was something very surprising.
There was a cloaked figure who was making his way through the hedge maze at lightning speeds.
This cloaked figure was going through every trap that the hedge maze prepared like it was nothing, like he could already see the path to the end.
In the end, he even surpassed the little girl and reached the exit of the hedge maze before her.
Unexpectedly, there was a major dark horse that had appeared.
Chapter 515 Sect Recruitment (5)
?
Everyone was surprised by this cloaked figure suddenly finishing the hedge maze.
This cloaked figure had gone through without being tricked by the array of the hedge maze even once.
This array had been made specially to fool those in the hedge maze into going in the wrong way. This was an array that would even fool some of the elders, though they would eventually be able to find their way.
So this was not a weak array.
But this cloaked figure had been able to make his way through without any impediment.
There were some of the guests from the other sects that were doubtful of this, but since the members of the Love Sect didn''t move, they couldn''t say anything.
There were also some of the elders that doubted this, but the elder who was in charge of this array shook his head to show that there was nothing wrong with the array. This elder was one of the Golden Core Realm Cultivators from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Since even he said that there was nothing wrong, then there shouldn''t have been a problem.
After all, the only way that he could be fooled was if someone was stronger than a Golden Core Realm Cultivator and if they were, why would they enter this trial like this?
They had also tested the bone age of this cloaked figure and had verified his identity before letting him in. So they knew that there wasn''t a problem with this cloaked figure.
The only thing that they were wondering now was how he had done it.
They had no choice but to hold in their curiosity for now since even if the cloaked figure had broken through the hedge maze, the exam wasn''t over yet.
He still had to reach the peak of the mountain and before that, he had to break through the final trial that had been set for them.
Right before the peak of the mountain, there was another array that had been prepared.
This wasn''t like the other ones, this was one was an array of pure power.
It would create a force that would push away anyone that tried to approach the peak. Unless they could push through this force, they would never be able to reach the peak.
In short, this was a strengthened version of the pressure that was found all over the mountain.
Only with a strong body would one be able to push through.
The other trials all tested the minds of the kids, but this one tested their bodies to see if they were strong enough to be cultivators.
After all, physiques were also important when it came to cultivation.
As expected, the cloaked figure struggled when it came to this.
He was smart, being able to figure out all of the traps that the hedge maze had, but he wasn''t able to push through this final array with ease.
He was an intellectual character thatcked stamina.
But as long as he persisted, he would be able to break through.
After all, eventually his body would adjust to the pressure from the array unless his talents were just too weak. But if that was the case, he never would have made it this far in the first ce.
So they weren''t worried about him passing and just waited to see if he could beat the others.
The ones that were trapped in the hedge maze were slowly making their way through after all.
It would only be a matter of time before they did make it through.
ˇ
After two hours passed, the next person finally made it through the hedge maze.
But even though two hours had passed, this cloaked figure still hadn''t made it through the final array yet.
There were one hundred steps in this array and he had only made it to the fiftieth step.
It took him several minutes to even take a single step forward at this point.
The next person that made it through the hedge maze wasn''t the little girl as one would expect. It wasn''t even the blue haired young man or the purple haired young woman.
Instead, it was the strict looking young man.
He had been able to make it though because he had suddenly remembered the token that Senior Brother Ying had given him.
After remembering it, he pulled it out and the path had been lit up in front of him.
Otherwise, with the way that he had been going, he would have been trapped in that hedge maze forever. His personality really didn''t help him when it came to this hedge maze.
He was the perfect victim for the traps of the hedge mazeˇ
The token that Senior Brother Ying gave him would allow him to freely move through one of the arrays that had beenid down as a trial.
That was his reward as the person who had listened through everything that Senior Brother Ying had said.
It was a good thing that he had obtained this or he might have really been disqualified.
Senior Brother Ying also let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.
He had already decided to take this strict looking young man as a disciple, so if he had been knocked out by this poor performance in the hedge maze, it really would have been bad for him.
After the strict looking young man had passed through the hedge maze, he didn''t hesitate to go further up the mountain.
He was a bit confused when he saw the cloaked figure just standing there on those steps, but he didn''t hesitate to get onto those steps.
He moved up those steps much faster than the cloaked figure did, but he stopped at the thirtieth step.
It was there that he felt the pressure be too much for him and he had to stop himself from moving.
The cloaked figure couldn''t help turning back to look at the strict looking young man before turning forward again.
After turning back, the cloaked figure forced himself to take that next step.
When he stepped onto that next step, his legs started to crumble under him, but he forced himself to stand strong in the end. With this, he was able to stand firmly on the fifty first step.
The strict looking young man was also incited when he saw this and he forced himself to move onto the next step as well.
The two of them paused for a second to look at each other before focusing on climbing the steps again.
It seemed that having a rival had incited the feelings ofpetition in them and now they both wanted to do all that they could to beat each other.
With them motivating each other, the cloaked figure was able to move up five steps while the strict looking young man was able to move up fourteen steps.
That was just the difference in physiques between the two of them.
But it was also during this time that someone else came out of the hedge maze.
It was the little girl who had been slowly making her way through.
When she saw the two of them on the steps, she was also incited and started making her way up.
It seemed that she too had apetitive side to her, but her disadvantage was her physique and she wasn''t able to keep up with them.
She was only able to go up fifteen steps before struggling to move any further.
It seemed that this was her limit.
The little girl could only grit her teeth and make her way up slowly.
As more time passed, there were more people that came out of the hedge maze.
It was the blue haired young man and the purple haired young woman who came out at the same time.
The two of them stared at each other before turning to look at the ones already on the steps. Without hesitation, they also moved onto the steps and tried climbing up the final bit of the mountain.
They were able to go up twenty two steps before suddenly stopping, right where the little girl was currently standing.
In terms of physiques, they were quite good, though they couldn''tpare to the strict looking young man.
There were a few more that also came out of the hedge maze in the end that also tried to climb the final few steps, but there was something against them.
The time.
Senior Brother Ying had said that only those that reached the peak of the mountain before the end of the day would be able to pass the first trial.
It was already the middle of the afternoon.
They wouldn''t have much time before the sun set and the time limit was reached.
So not only did it be a chicken race between those that passed through the hedge maze, it was also a race against time.
So even if they barely moved during their climb, it was still exciting.
Everyone wanted to see just what the final results would be.
Time passed minute by minute, second by second.
They slowly moved up the steps at a snail''s pace, going up one step every several minutes.
During all of this, the sun was slowly setting in the sky above them.
As the sun came closer and closer to setting, they could feel the tension in the air which just made it even harder for them.
Finally, the sun had set and the results had been decided.
In the end, the ones that passed wereˇ
Chapter 516 Sect recruitment (6)
Ten people, there were only ten people that had passed this first round of the recruitment trial in the end.
This included the cloaked figure, the strict looking young man, the blue haired young man, the purple haired woman, the little girl, and five others who hadn''t really stood out in the trial.
Those five had only been able to pass because of their persistence that had allowed them to reach the top right before time ended.
As for the rest, they could only stand on the stairs right before the peak with a bitter smile on their faces.
They were so close and yet so far away.
It was just thatst one or two steps that were too hard for them to step onto.
They had missed their chance just by that tiny bitˇ
Once time ran out, Senior Brother Ying appeared at the top of the mountain.
With the way that he appeared out of nowhere, all of the kids who had been standing there couldn''t help being shocked when they saw him.
Then with a wave of his hand, the pressure that had been on the ones on the steps before the peak suddenly disappeared.
They looked up with bitter smiles on their faces as they went to the top. The looks on their faces made it clear that they knew that they had failed this trial.
Senior Brother Ying didn''t say anything as he waited for the rest of the kids on the mountain to make it up to the peak.
When he had waved his hand, it hadn''t just released the array on these hundred steps before the peak. When he waved his hand, it had released all of the arrays that were on the mountain.
All of the kids who had been trapped in the hedge maze and the illusion array were freed and they were allowed toe up to the peak as well.
When they came up, they all had bitter looks on their faces since they knew that they had failed this recruitment test.
But once again, Senior Brother Ying ignored all of this.
Once they were all there, Senior Brother Ying lifted his hand and there was this invisible force that lifted all of them.
Then flying through the air, they went off the mountain andnded where they had started.
Lin Fan, the elders, and all of the guests had been waiting for them.
There were some guests from the other sects that revealed excited looks when they saw the kidse back.
After all, they knew that these kids hadn''t passed the Love Sect''s recruitment test. However, they had seen the potential in these kids during the test, so they were very interested in them.
Since the Love Sect didn''t want them, then couldn''t they poach them as they were leaving?
So these guests were already making their moves.
After they had returned, Senior Brother Ying separated the kids he brought back with him.
The ones that had passed the first trial were brought to the stage with the elders while the ones that didn''t were left to stand out in the square.
Once they had allnded, Senior Brother Ying said in a clear voice, "These ten are the ones that have passed the first trial." He turned to look at them with a smile before saying, "Let me be the first to congratte you all on passing."
After he said this, Lin Fan and the elders of the Love Sect all pped to congratte them.
Wide smiles appeared on the faces of these ten as they stood there on stage receiving this apuse.
The kids that didn''t pass had bitter smiles on their faces, but they also apuded for these ten.
They knew that these ten would soar after having the chance to join the Love Sect, so they took this chance to tter these ten.
They knew that they wouldn''t have the chance to join the Love Sect directly like them, but they were hoping that they still might be allowed to be outer sect disciples or even chore disciples.
So there were many that hung around to see if there was any chance for them.
Some didn''t think that there was this chance, so they started to turn and leave.
But they all stopped when Senior Brother Ying said, "Now that the first trial is over, everyone should prepare yourselves for the second trial."
As soon as they heard this, they all couldn''t help looking at Senior Brother Ying with shocked looks.
Second trial?
How was that rted to them when they hadn''t even passed the first trial?
Senior Brother Ying ignored all of the shocked and confused looks that he received as he said, "The second trial will be a test of your talent and physiques. You will be using the equipment that we provide to test your abilities. Those that receive a passing grade will have the chance to join our Love Sect''s outer sect."
As soon as he said this, the shock on their faces became much greater.
They still had a chance to join the Love Sect?
Then what was the first trial all about?
At the same time, the ones that had passed the first trial standing on the stage couldn''t help revealing very confused looks.
They had passed the first trial and now they were going to take the second trial with the ones that didn''t pass the first trial.
Then was there any meaning to that first trial?
It was the strict looking young man who couldn''t help asking, "Elder, does that mean that we will be taking this second trial with them? Or are we receiving some kind of special advantage?"
Since it was the strict looking young man that asked this, Senior Brother Ying no longer remained silent like before.
He turned back and said with a smile, "You won''t be taking the second trial at all."
As soon as they heard this, the ten on stage couldn''t help revealing even more confused looks.
Senior Brother Ying exined, "The first trial was a test for extraordinary talent, talent that goes beyond just physique and the talents that one possesses. Those that pass the first trial are those that are destined to achieve great things on the path of cultivation."
The ones on stage couldn''t help revealing embarrassed looks when they heard Senior Brother Ying praising them like this.
Senior Brother Ying then continued by saying, "Those that pass the first trial will have the chance to be a direct disciple of one of the elders. They will not need to slowly climb up the ranks as part of the outer sect."
The eyes of the ones on stage immediately lit up when they heard this.
A chance to be the direct disciple of an elder, that was not a chance that they would receive every day.
It made their struggles in the first trial worth it!
As for the ones under the stage, the ones that didn''t pass the first trial, they all revealed frustrated and bitter expressions. Especially the ones that had been just a step away from being able to pass the first trial.
There were two of them that had been on the ny ninth step when Senior Brother Ying had appeared.
If they had just a bit more timeˇthey might have been able to reach the peak and pass the first trial as well.
But luck hadn''t been on their side in the end and they had failed.
At the very least, they could console themselves with the fact that they could still join the Love Sect.
But the opportunity that slipped out of their fingers had really hurt them.
Seeing the looks on their faces, Senior Brother Ying added, "If one shows extraordinary talent in the second trial, they will also receive the chance to be a direct disciple of an elder. Of course, that depends on if the elder is willing to ept you as a direct disciple, so it will be much less likely to be taken as a direct disciple."
When they heard this, all of the ones that had failed revealed looks of determination again.
This was all that they needed.
As long as they had a chance, that was enough.
After all, they had thought that they had failed previously.
Going from that state of mind to now having another chance to be a direct disciple of one of the elders, this was like being pulled out of an abyss.
They couldn''t wait to take the second trial.
Seeing the looks on their faces, Senior Brother Ying gave a nod before saying, "Bring out the testing equipment."
After he said this, there were several Love Sect disciples that brought outrge pirs.
Theserge pirs were pushed into the square and the disciples showed the kids how to test themselves with them.
Senior Brother Ying just left all of this to the Love Sect disciples as he turned back to the ten on stage.
They had already agreed that they would hold the disciple choosing ceremonyter, butˇ
Senior Brother Ying looked at the strict looking young man and said, "Will you take me as your master?"
The strict looking young man was caught off guard by this sudden question, but then he fell down on one knee and said, "Tie Yong bows to master."
Senior Brother Ying had been the one that had given him the token that helped him pass. This was something that had been on the strict looking young man''s mind the entire time and he had been thinking of how to thank this elder.
Since this elder was willing to take him as his master, this strict looking young man had no reason to refuse.
Senior Brother Ying gave a satisfied nod before turning to look at the other elders with a smug look on his face.
Chapter 517 Sudden attack
Chapter 517 Sudden attack
The other elders just gave him a bitter look for a second before turning to the other nine.
There were still nine more for them topete over and they didn''t n on letting these kids go.
But of course they couldn''t do it now.
They had no choice but to let this matter go since Senior Brother Ying had already marked this one.
With the disy that he had given, it was almost certain that this strict looking young man would have followed him.
They didn''t have time to think too much about this and instead focused on the other ones.
But at the same time, they also made sure to watch the rest of the kids taking their exams.
There were a few that had been close to finishing the first trial.
It meant that they were still talented, if just a bit less talented than the ones that were on stage.
In this world, any kind of talent was wee and they wouldn''t turn them down just because they didn''t pass the first exam. If they had good character and good talent, they would take them as disciples as well.
So the exam continuedte into the night as the kids tested their talents and physiques with the pirs.
What they did with the pirs was press their hand on it and let the pir examine them.
If they had talent, the pir would light up. The more segments of the pir that lit up, the more talented one was.
If they had a special physique, the pir would disy a special phenomenon.
With these two forms of measuring them, they would be able to determine who was talented enough to join the Love Sect.
Of course, for the outer sect, the requirements weren''t that high in the first ce.
To join the outer sect, all they had to do was light up three segments out of the nine to show average talent.
Or they would have to have some kind of special physique if their talent wasn''t high enough.
A special physique meant that their talents would increase when that physique awakened, so it would be an investment in the future.
Most of the kids that came had no problem passing the test.
An average talent was something that almost everyone had, so it could be said that this recruitment requirement was quite low.
But there were still people that didn''t meet these requirements.
Out of all these people, it was inevitable that a few of them would have below average talent.
For those people, the chances that they would have a special physique was very low since they were just normal people.
Since they didn''t meet the requirements at all, they didn''t have a chance to join the Love Sect''s outer sect.
All of them felt quite depressedˇthat was until Senior Brother Ying said that they would be allowed to be chore disciples of the Love Sect.
This was something that Lin Fan had told him to say and Senior Brother Ying had been confused about this since they didn''tck chore disciples, but Lin Fan was the sect master after all, so he went along with it.
As for Lin Fan''s reasoningˇit was because he just wanted people.
He didn''t care if they had talent or not, he just needed people right now.
To finish the mission that the system had set for him, he just needed people regardless of how talented they were. As long as they could fill up the spots, he didn''t care about their future achievements.
That was because he needed to get as strong as possible.
The reward for the other mission was the Time Compression Room, so he was certain that this sect mission would also give him something amazing, or else it wouldn''t be worthy of a mission from the system.
He needed this amazing reward as soon as possible so that he could be stronger sooner.
Which was what had made him hold this sect recruitment in the first ce.
Time passed and into the night they went.
By the time that midnight came, they had gone through half of the kids that came to the recruitment.
It seemed like things were going smoothly untilˇ
There was a dagger that suddenly flew through the air.
Senior Brother Ying had been watching over everything, so the moment that this dagger appeared, he immediately knitted his brows.
With a step of his foot, he appeared in the path of that dagger and caught it.
After catching this dagger, he turned in the direction that this dagger had flown out from.
In one of the trees in that direction was a ck clothed figure.
When this ck clothed figure realized that he was exposed, he didn''t run away as one would think.
But rather he gave a whistle and there were several other ck clothed figures that appeared.
When they appeared, all of them pulled out daggers and faced Senior Brother Yingˇor rather they looked at the one behind him.
This was the target of the dagger that had been thrown.
It wasn''t Lin Fan who was the sect master or Mu Bao Bao who was the empress, it was a random kid who hade to take the Love Sect''s recruitment test.
By all rights, there should be nothing to gain from assassinating a random kid like this.
Especially since they had chosen to do it in a public ce like the Love Sect''s recruitment test.
Though it could be understood why they did it here.
By doing it here, it would be easier to hide who they worked for.
Senior Brother Ying looked at the ck clothed figures with narrowed eyes before saying, "Do you understand what you are doing? If you put down your weapons, I will consider going easy on you."
There was no reaction from these ck clothed figures at all.
It was as if the words of Senior Brother Ying didn''t faze them at all.
It was as if they only had a single mission which was to kill the kid that Senior Brother Ying was currently protecting.
Senior Brother Ying had never expected any kind of response in the first ce.
Since they hade with the determination to kill, it wasn''t as if they would waver now.
He had hoped that he would catch them off guard and get some kind of information, but it seemed like the other side were professionals.
Then that meant that whoever hired these killers was quite powerful.
Since he wouldn''t be able to get anything, he figured that it was time to end it here.
Senior Brother Ying calmly said, "Elders, please take care of the rest. I''ll take care of their leader."
The moment that he said this, the elders of the Love Sect all moved.
It would have been a smart move if they could kill their target, but the moment that they failed, they would have no chances. This was the Love Sect filled with powerful cultivators.
Since they hade, they wouldn''t let them leave.
The ck clothed figures were quickly surrounded by the elders who quickly suppressed them.
As for the leader, the one that had thrown the dagger, he faced Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying was surprised to find that the other side was in the Foundation Realm, but that still wasn''t enough to take him on.
It took him no time to suppress this ck clothed figure and capture him.
It was the same for the other elders with the other ck clothed figures.
The assassins were dealt with in no time and all of them were captured by the elders.
Senior Brother Ying narrowed his eyes to look at the ck clothed figure in his hands before saying, "Since you dared toe to our ce, don''t expect an easy death."
But before he could do anything else, the ck clothed figure he was holding suddenly shouted, "Now!"
The moment that he shouted this, there was a gathering of spiritual energy that came from the ck clothed figures.
The moment that Senior Brother Ying and the other elders felt this, they immediately recognized what it was.
"This is bad!"
They all immediately released their barriers as the ck clothed figures blew themselves up.
They had gathered their spiritual energy inside of themselves andpressed it until it blew them up.
Was this their way of hiding the evidence orˇ
There was another ck clothed figure that suddenly appeared near the kid that was the target.
He pulled out a dagger and was preparing to stab the kid who tried to run away.
There was still one more assassin hidden with a special technique that allowed him to escape everyone''s perception.
So everything had gone ording to the n of the assassins.
This ck clothed figure knew that he had no time to waste, so he quickly caught up to the kid and was about to stab him with his dagger.
But before he could catch up, there was a sword that flew through the air.
This sword flew right into the chest of the ck clothed figure and sent him flying away from the kid.
Lin Fan who had gathered his spiritual energy in his hand was shocked since this attack didn''te from him.
He turned to look at who had thrown out this spiritual energy sword.
Standing there in the night wind and under the moon was Mu Bao Bao with her hand raised.
She had been the one that had taken action before he could, throwing out that spiritual energy sword to kill that ck clothed figure.
Chapter 518 Isn’t this a main character?
Chapter 518 IsnˇŻt this a main character?
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he saw that it was Mu Bao Bao who had taken action.
With that bitter smile on his face, he said, "Didn''t I tell you not to do anything to draw attention to yourself?"
Mu Bao Bao had a stern look on her face as she posed there, but hearing what Lin Fan had said, that turned into an awkward look.
That was because she was indeed going against what he had said by taking action here.
So she couldn''t help pouting her lips and saying, "Wellˇthey were the ones that attacked our Love Sect. I was justˇ"
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh before saying, "You should know what will happen if you keep showing yourself like this. You should trust that we''ll be able to take care of this."
Mu Bao Bao didn''t react at first, but then she slowly gave a nod.
She knew that she had let her emotions take control of her, but she couldn''t help it.
If it was anything else, she might not act this way, but the Love Sect was her family.
If there was something that threatened it, she wanted to take care of that something.
Lin Fan just patted her head before saying, "Hide yourself for now and I''ll take care of this mess."
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod before disappearing.
When the dust settled, Lin Fan was the one that stepped out and took credit for what Mu Bao Bao had done.
The guests from the various sects couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with shocked looks.
They didn''t know much about this sect master of the Love Sect, but they had heard that he had strange powersˇ
That spiritual energy sword just nowˇit had power equal to someone in the Golden Core Realm. However, they could clearly sense that this sect master of the Love Sect was only in the Qi Condensation Realm.
Was he really that powerful that he could release an attack in the Golden Core Realm so casually?
If that was the case, they really needed to think about how they would treat the Love Sect in the futureˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t care about any of this.
The first thing that he did was make sure that the kid who was the target was alright.
He was the cause of this entire mess, so Lin Fan still had to settle ounts with him.
If he was dead, then naturally there would be nothing left to settle with.
Then after making sure that this kid was alright, Lin Fan went to check on Senior Brother Ying and the other elders.
He was less worried about them since they were powerful Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators
Even if the assassins had blown themselves up, this was only with the power of the Foundation Realm. It was impossible for them to hurt the Qi Condensation Realm elders of the Love Sect in the first ce.
The only reason that they had blown themselves up was to create a distraction for the assassin that had been able to hide themselves from everyone.
As long as that assassin had seeded, then their n would have been a sess.
It was just too bad that it hadn''t.
Once the smoke cleared, Senior Brother Ying and the other elders were revealed to not have a single scratch on them.
Their barriers had been more than enough to block the explosions even if they had been put up hastily. These were barriers that had been released by Qi Condensation Realm Cultivators, so there was no way that they would be that weak.
After they gathered themselves, they all turned to look at the spiritual energy sword on the ground before looking at Lin Fan.
It was clear by the looks on their faces that they could already guess what happened.
However, there was a trace of shame on their faces.
If it hadn''t been for their carelessness, this wouldn''t have happened and Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t have needed to make a move like this.
They would need to reflect on themselves in the future.
Since Lin Fan hade out, it was much easier for Senior Brother Ying to take care of this matter.
He turned to the guests and said, "We have finished taking care of the intruders. Please rx and enjoy watching the end of our recruitment test."
With that he turned to the disciples and had them continue the test.
Once that was taken care of, he went with Lin Fan and most of the elders to a building that had been set up for the recruitment test.
This was the area where they had stored all the pirs and where all the people working behind the scene gathered.
While those working behind the scene were surprised to see Senior Brother Ying with Lin Fan and the elders, they didn''t let that dy them as they headed off to take care of their matters.
Senior Brother Ying led their group to a small room where they put the kid who had been targeted into a chair before surrounding him.
When he was surrounded by all of these powerful cultivators, the kid couldn''t help trembling in fear.
Seeing this, all of them revealed bitter smiles before backing off.
They weren''t actually here to me this kid, but rather to find out what his story was.
After all, it wasn''t just anyone who could be assassinated like this.
So after all the other elders backed down, Senior Brother Ying asked, "Well, what is your story?"
The kid took a deep breath, but he didn''t say anything.
Senior Brother Ying didn''t mind this and instead calmly asked, "Then can you at least tell us your name?"
The kid looked around him before slowly saying, "Huang Xie."
After this kid said his name, the elders around him couldn''t help slightly knitting their brows.
After all, the surname Huang seemed familiar to them.
They didn''t know where they had heard it before, but they could have sworn that they had heard it before.
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod before saying, "We want to help you, but before we know why they are after you, we won''t be able to do anything. You understand, right?"
Huang Xie looked up at Senior Brother Ying before slowly giving a nod.
After taking a deep breath, he told his story to Senior Brother Ying.
He was an illegitimate son of the head of the Huang Family and the ones that had been sent after him were sent by his father to eliminate this wild seed of the Huang Family.
His mother had been a maid for the Huang Family until she was assaulted by the Huang Family Head.
When it was found out that she was pregnant, they had wanted to kill her, but she had been able to escape in the end.
The two of them had lived a simple life in a vige far away from the Huang Family until they had been discovered one day.
Once they had been discovered, the Huang Family had sent assassins after them.
Huang Xie had only been able to escape because his mother had stopped the assassins to let him escape.
He thought that joining the Love Sect and learning cultivation would be the only way for him to escape the Huang Family. Or at the very least, the Huang Family assassins wouldn''t dare attack him while he was in the Love Sect.
That was what he had thought, but it didn''t turn out to be the case.
Once he finished telling his story, Huang Xie lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry for all the trouble that I''ve caused."
After hearing this story, the elders couldn''t help slightly knitting their brows.
After all, they had finally remembered why they thought the surname Huang was so familiar.
There was a ducal family named the Huang Family in the Mu Empire.
This kid was an illegitimate son from one of the ducal families.
If they took him in, it would mean causing trouble for Mu Bao Bao who was now the empress of the Mu Empire.
But it was different from Lin Fan.
After he heard this kid''s story, he could only think of a single thing.
Wasn''t this a main character?
No matter how he looked at it, Huang Xie''s story was that of a main character.
He was the illegitimate son of a prominent family who was being oppressed by said family, so he was turning to a cultivation sect to begin his journey. As he struggled in the sect, he would eventually be the most powerful person in the world.
This was like the opening of any novelˇ
Now the only thing missing was a system or some kind of old grandpa to teach himˇ
No, he couldn''t let this chance go!
He had a system, so why couldn''t he be the old grandpa that taught him?
No, he wouldn''t be the old grandpa, he would be the young grandpa!
The one thing that he refused to be was the older mentor because those older mentors would always die or get crippled in some way.
So no matter what, he couldn''t allow himself to be that older mentor!
After these thoughts passed through Lin Fan''s mind, he gave a cough and said, "Are you willing to take me as your master?"
Everyone looked at Lin Fan in shock the moment that he said this.
Huang Xie was the most shocked as he looked at Lin Fan with wide eyes.
After all, he had seen him walk out after that spiritual energy sword was thrown.
That spiritual energy sword had left a deep impression on him.
Chapter 519 Heaven’s Chosen
Chapter 519 HeavenˇŻs Chosen
Before Huang Xie could answer though, the others immediately stood up and pulled Lin Fan out of the room.
Senior Brother Ying turned to Huang Xie and before pulling Lin Fan out, he said, "Just give us a moment."
Huang Xie had no choice but to give a dazed nod when he heard this.
Once they were out of the room, the elders immediately surrounded Lin Fan and looked at him with ring expressions as if they were ming him. Though they did have a reason to me him since he suddenly offered to take Huang Xie as a disciple.
Senior Brother Ying spoke for the rest of them and said, "Sect master, are you serious about this? Are you really going to take this kid as your disciple? You should know what that means, right?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "I do, but I''m ready to ept the consequences."
They all deeply knitted their brows when they heard Lin Fan''s response before looking at him like he was just giving them trouble on purpose.
But Lin Fan didn''t back down as he said, "I have a reason for doing this. I know what it seems like, but I hope that you will all trust me in this matter."
But the elders still looked at him with knitted brows before Senior Brother Ying said, "You do understand what kind of position this puts Junior Sister Mu in as the empress of the Mu Empire, right?"
Lin Fan gave another nod, but this time his nod was much slower than before and his expression revealed a bit of hesitation.
Of course he knew what position this would put Mu Bao Bao in, this was the only thing that he hesitated over when he made this decision. But in the end, he decided that it was better for them to ept Huang Xie instead of turning him away to his fate facing the Huang Family alone.
Lin Fan was certain that taking Huang Xie in was the right choice because he had used his Appraisal Eyes on him.
Heaven''s Chosen.
That was the title that Huang Xie had.
Once he saw this title, he knew that his decision had been made.
Instead of turning away the one chosen by the heavens, he would take him in and nurture him into a powerful expert that the sect could depend on one day.
Whenparing the two, offending the Huang Family was much more worth it.
If they turned this Heaven''s Chosen away and he held a grudge against themˇit would only be a matter of time before he came back for his revenge.
So Lin Fan just said, "I''ll talk to Bao Bao myself. I know how this looks, but I do have my reason for doing this."
After looking at him like this for a bit longer, Senior Brother Ying finally gave a sigh and said, "Alright, we''ll trust you. I hope that you know what you''re doing."
The other elders nodded in agreement to Senior Brother Ying''s statement.
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you''ll see one day. It''ll take a while, but you''ll understand why I''m doing this."
All of the elders gave another sigh, but they didn''t say anything.
They wished that they could have shared the same enthusiasm as Lin Fan, but they really couldn''t.
So all they could do was think of ways to take care of the Huang Family when they came.
After settling this matter, Lin Fan went back into the room alone.
The others had wanted to follow, but he stopped them and said that he needed to do this alone.
When he came back in, he found that Huang Xie was lost in thought.
This was a Heaven''s Chosen as expected, he was able to keep his calm even in a situation like this.
But this was only Lin Fan''s misconception.
Huang Xie was just worried about his own safety.
When he saw Lin Fan, the only person who defended him after finding out that he was the illegitimate son of the Huang Family being taken away, he had been worried that they would turn him over.
But when he saw Lin Fane back alone, he couldn''t help rxing a bit.
He didn''t know why, but he felt a bit assured with Lin Fan at his side.
Was it because he had saved him?
Though the one that had saved him was actually Mu Bao Baoˇ
After Lin Fan came in, he said with a smile, "Well, have you thought it through? Will you be my disciple?"
Huang Xie was once again taken aback when Lin Fan made this offer.
He looked at Lin Fan with a strange look before slowly asking, "WhyˇWhy do you want me as your disciple? Are you going to use me for something or do you want something from the Huang Family?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard this before saying, "I can sense the potential in you and I want to take a gamble on you even if it means offending the Huang Family."
Huang Xie didn''t look convinced after hearing this and he looked at Lin Fan with a doubtful look.
No matter how he looked at it, there was nothing to gain from Lin Fan epting him as a disciple, so he couldn''t help being doubtful of his intentions.
But Lin Fan was fullymitted because he was the Heaven''s Chosen, so he had no hidden agenda at all.
The two sides weren''t connecting, so there was a long silence as Huang Xie didn''t know what to do.
He knew that if he rejected this request, then it would be impossible for him to stay in the Love Sect. Once that happened, he would be chased down by the assassins of the Huang Family and die in a ditch.
But if he did ept, then would he be used by the sect master for somethingˇ
In the end though, Huang Xie slowly came around to staying in the Love Sect.
In the end, the Love Sect''s sect master had been the only one to protect himˇso could he trust him?
Lin Fan could see that he was slowlying around, so he said with a smile, "The Love Sect is a family, so you don''t need to worry about your old family anymore. We will ept you regardless of what circumstances you have, so you don''t need to worry."
He was attacking this Heaven''s Chosen with his weakness.
His desire for a family.
After hearing Huang Xie''s story, Lin Fan knew that he wanted a real family more than anything, so he would be using that to convince him to join the Love Sect as his disciple.
Huang Xie looked like he was starting to falter in his decision. He seemed like he was slowly being convinced by Lin Fan to join the Love Sect.
After a long silence, he said, "But I don''t have any talent for cultivation, so if I be your discipleˇ"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "If I didn''t know what talents you have, do you really think that I would take you as a disciple?"
Huang Xie couldn''t help being surprised by this.
But when he thought about it, he realized that Lin Fan was right.
Earlier, Lin Fan had already said that he saw potential in himˇthen did that mean that he could really be a powerful cultivator and take his revenge on the Huang Family.
The more that he thought about it, the more convinced he became until finallyˇ
Huang Xie stood up from the chair and fell to one knee in front of Lin Fan as he said, "Huang Xie greets master."
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Good choice." Then as if he remembered something, he added, "You already have a senior sister, I''ll introduce youter."
Without waiting for Huang Xie to say anything, Lin Fan walked out with a satisfied look on his face.
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders waiting outside saw hime out, so they all looked at him with inquisitive looks.
Lin Fan just casually said, "Help me prepare a ce for my new disciple."
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders revealed bitter smiles, but he still gave a nod in the end.
Lin Fan walked off with a satisfied feeling.
He had been able trick a Heaven''s Chosen into taking him as a master.
As long as he was able to raise this Heaven''s Chosen, the Love Sect''s rise was a certain thing.
He was even hoping that there would be a few more of them that came to his Love Sect, but he also knew that this was nothing more than wishful thinking.
Heaven''s Chosen, these were the sons and daughters of the heavens that were blessed by nature.
How could there be that many of them?
As he was walking away, Lin Fan was thinking about how to train Huang Xie.
With his Appraisal Eyes, he had already seen everything about Huang Xie.
Huang Xie''s talents wereˇaverage. No, they were even considered below average.
But the reason for that was because of the Huang Family''s interference.
They had poisoned him and sealed his natural physique, but as long as that poison was detoxified, his true abilities woulde out.
This might be hard for others since the antidote for this poison was rare, but it was easy for him to obtain because of the Dungeon Master System. All he needed to do was exchange for it.
Another thing he had to consider was Huang Xie''s cultivation technique.
Huang Xie wasn''t suited for the Love Sect''s cultivation techniqueˇso he would need to find a new one for him.
But once again, that was where the Dungeon Master System came in.
As long as he had a system and the Heaven''s Chosen, there was no way that Huang Xie wouldn''t be able to be a powerful expert.
When the time came, all he had to do was hug Huang Xie''s leg and live a good life.
Chapter 520 Choosing disciples
Chapter 520 Choosing disciples
It was morning when the recruitment sect was finally over.
The elders leaving in the middle meant that the ones at the end didn''t have a chance to be the disciple of the elders.
But Senior Brother Ying had already considered this and had the disciples record the test. That way, they could review the recordingter and see if there were any disciples that caught the attention of the elders.
That way, those that had taken the test after they left wouldn''t miss out on this opportunity.
When they had finished the test, almost everyone that came was epted into the Love Sect, leaving no chances for the guests from the other sects.
There were only a few that were turned away, but that was because there were problems with these people.
They were secretly taken away during the exam so as to not create amotion, but those that had sharp eyes and ears had noticed this. Of course, they wouldn''t say anything about it since they knew that this would offend the Love Sect.
Once this sect recruitment was finished, the disciples recruited were brought to the Love Sect while the guests were shown to their lodgings.
The recruitment test ending was not the end of this yet.
This time, they were opening up the Love Sect and showing themselves to the world, so there were other things that needed to happen as well.
But before that, they would let the guests from the other sect rest while they prepared for these ceremonies.
At the same time, the elders were anxious to choose their disciples.
The ten that had passed the first trial were naturally the ones that they wanted the most, but there were some from the second trial that they also wanted. Though it was technically only the nine right now since Tie Yong had already taken Senior Brother Ying as his master.
Once everything was settled, those ten were brought before the elders in the main hall of the Love Sect.
They had already been informed that this was where they would be choosing their masters, so all nine of them had excited looks on their faces.
Tie Yong just had a calm look as he walked in with them.
He would havee in with Senior Brother Ying, but there was another thing they needed to do first.
After all ten of them arrived and stood in the main hall, Lin Fan came in.
As soon as they saw Lin Fan, they immediately cupped their hands and bowed to him.
But Lin Fan just waved his hand and said with a smile, "There''s no need for that. From now on, we will be like a family, so you can just act casually."
All of them couldn''t help revealing excited looks when they heard this.
To them, the sect master was someone that was far beyond them even if they were about to be the disciples of the elders. This was the person that was at the very top of their sect, so this was a person that they all respected.
If they could be his disciple as well and one day be the sect masterˇ
That was what they wanted the most.
Or rather the hope that they all had since they had ambitions as young kids.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan had no intentions of ying along with those ambitions in the first ce.
He only needed them to fill up the spots in the sect, he didn''t want anything to do with them beyond that.
That was unless they were a Heaven''s Chosen like Huang Xie, but he knew they weren''t since he had used his Appraisal Eyes on them.
After he had said that, Lin Fan then said, "Bring out the rewards."
Two of the elders brought out a few things in their hands and they came up in front of the ten of them.
Lin Fan then said, "For passing the first trial and joining our Love Sect in glory, you shall receive the following rewards. You will receive ten Qi Gathering Realm pills, one thousand sect contribution points, and these special artifacts from the sect."
The elders gave each of the ten of them a set of the rewards.
Once this had been handed out, Lin Fan said, "Tie Yong,e forward."
Tie Yong was surprised to be called out like this, but he dide forward and cupped his hands to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just waved his hand before saying, "Foring in first, you shall also receive this life saving talisman. It will guard against an attack in the Golden Core Realm once, so use it when necessary."
Tie Yong''s eyes lit up when he heard this.
He didn''t know exactly how strong the Golden Core Realm was, but if it was a reward for himing in first, he knew that it wouldn''t be weak.
He immediately came forward and received the talisman from Lin Fan before saying, "Thank you sect master."
Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "There''s no need to thank me, this is what you deserve. You may now head over to your master."
Tie Yong once again gave a bow before heading over to Senior Brother Ying''s side.
With Tie Yong beside him, he once again looked at the others with a smug look on his face, but none of them cared about him. They were all waiting for Lin Fan to say his next words.
Lin Fan turned to the remaining nine and said, "I''m sure that all of you should have some idea of what ising next, so I won''t waste time exining. You will all have the chance to choose your masters. Elders, I''ll leave it to you."
Senior Brother Ying cupped his hands to Lin Fan before stepping forward.
He looked at the first one to be sorted, which was the cloaked young man. Though, he was no longer wearing that cloak that he had worn during the sect recruitment.
Instead, he had revealed himself as a bony young man who looked like he was almost too sickly to stand up properly.
It was no wonder he hid his appearance, but the elders didn''t mind.
That was because once the cloak came off, they could feel the auraing from him more clearly.
He was someone who had a strong yin energy, which was why it had resulted in this appearance.
He was someone who clearly had some kind of special physique, which was why several elders wanted him. All of them were elders that specialized in some kind of yin energy cultivation technique.
This bony young man was named Yang Guang which really went against his appearance. He was anything from the sunlight that he was named afterˇ
As soon as he came forward, there were many elders that started fighting over him.
But in the end, he went with one of the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect who specialized in the Yin Finger Technique. When the elder had demonstrated it to him, Yang Guang''s eyes had lit up and he had immediately chosen him.
It really hurt the other elders who had brought all a bunch of things to try and convince him, but there was nothing that they could do since Yang Guang made up his mind.
The next two were the blue haired young man and the purple haired young man respectively named Bing Nan Mo and Lei Yu Ling.
The two of them were surprisingly called up together and they went under two elders who were also lovers.
Though the two of them acted like they were rivalsˇeveryone could see that there was an unspoken bond between the two of them. It seemed like under masters that were loversˇit would bloom into something else.
Everyone hid a smile as they watched the two of them continue to bicker after standing by their masters.
The little girl was called next.
This little girl was named Gu Yue.
Now that there wasn''t the adrenaline pumping through her because of the recruitment test, she was much more calm and rxed. She even seemed a bit shy with the way that she stood in front of the elders.
In the end, she was taken by Junior Sister Xi.
The two of them seemed to connect on a different level, so it seemed like they were quite the perfect match for each other.
As she walked over, she also snuck peeks at Tie Yong.
It seemed like there was something there as wellˇ
As for the other five, they all chose different elders to follow.
There wasn''t anything special about them, but since they had passed the first trial, they should be talented enough to be disciples of the elders.
As for the rest, that was forter.
There were still the ones that had stood out in the second trial for the elders to choose from.
Then beyond that, there were still those in the Foundation Realm to choose their disciples from.
Like this, there was a healthy flow of a younger generation to the Love Sect.
As long as this young generation grew up well, there wouldn''t be a problem for the Love Sect.
But what Lin Fan was more concerned about was something else.
He was waiting to see the number on his system''s panel increase.
As these new disciples reached the Qi Gathering Realm after receiving their cultivation techniques, the number would increase again and again.
Once that number reached the number that he needed, he would receive another reward from the system.
Lin Fan already couldn''t wait for this reward.
Chapter 521 Sect sparring
Chapter 521 Sect sparring
The day after they finished choosing their disciples, the members of the Love Sect had to entertain the guests from the various sects that came.
This sect recruitment that they held this time also doubled as a sect opening.
This was their chance to announce the revival of the Love Sect to everyone, as well as showing off the power of the Love Sect to all who came.
So this was an event that was just as important as the sect recruitment.
After all, this was what determined how the other sects would treat them in the future.
They had to show that the Love Sect was not a sect that they could mess with.
The best way to show that off was with a sect sparring.
They would first hold a spar between the disciples of the Love Sect before opening it up to the guests. The guests would be allowed to challenge the disciples of the Love Sect to a sparring duel.
This was the best way for them to demonstrate how strong the Love Sect really was.
The kids that they had taken as disciples back then had already grown up and were ready to fight the disciples of the other sects.
So when the sun rose, everyone gathered at the Love Sect''s main building where the sparring arenas were.
There were plenty of seats that had been constructed during this time, so there was plenty of space for people to watch from.
The Love Sect not only weed guests, but they also opened up this sparring session to the people of the town.
This was a two fold n.
One was to show the power of the Love Sect since there was nothing that spread better than word of mouthˇor at least that was the case in this technologically challenged world.
Second, it was to inspire more people to join the Love Sect since they would always take more talented people.
When Lin Fan and the elders arrived, they found that the stands were already filled with people. There were many people that had evene early in the morning just so they could find a ce to sit even though the sparring wouldn''t begin until midday.
Now that they were here, Lin Fan stood up from the sect master''s seat to say, "Thank you everyone for joining us today for our sect''s sparring session. I hope that we will be able to live up to the expectations that everyone has of us. At the same time, I hope that we will be able to show everyone something new today."
The spectators that came to watch all apuded this, but there was a clear difference in enthusiasm between certain people.
The ones that were more excited were those that had juste to watch the fun.
The ones that were less excited were those from the different sects that were waiting to see just how powerful the Love Sect''s disciples were.
They had the job of deciding how they would treat the Love Sect in the future, so they had to make sure that they had an urate judgement of the Love Sect''s strength.
After Lin Fan had finished speaking, he once again handed matters over to Senior Brother Ying.
His one job was just to be present as the sect master of the Love Sect, he didn''t really have to do anything to manage the sect sparring. After all, when did a sect master personally handle affairs when there were elders to the sect?
Senior Brother Ying not only acted as the master of ceremonies, he also personally acted as the judge.
This was one part to show that everything was fair while also making sure that no one could y tricks like the other day.
The judge was supposed to be one of the other elders, but they changed it because of the assassination attempt that had happened.
If they allowed such a thing to happen again, there was no doubt that the Love Sect would lose all of their prestige.
So Senior Brother Ying was stepping up.
The first few fights were just average fights between the lower ranked disciples of the Love Sect. These were fights that were meant as nothing more than an appetizer for the real fights that would follow.
To the guests from the other sects, these fights weren''t that special since they were just fights between those in the Qi Gathering Realm.
But for the spectators from the town, their eyes lit up since for most of them, it was their first time seeing this kind of cultivator battle.
So for them, they couldn''t help being dazzled by the various techniques that were used by our disciples even if they were the most ordinary techniques.
There wasn''t much to see here and it didn''t take long before they finished their fights.
Once that was done, it was finally time for the main dish.
It was time for the disciples of the elders to fight.
These were the disciples that had been recruited back when they had first formed the Love Sect. These were the disciples that had been recruited from the first batch of orphans that they had brought to the Love Sect.
After several months of cultivating, they had finally be powerful cultivators in their own right even if they were still in the Qi Gathering Realm.
The one that came up first was Xiao Tian, the chubby little boy that Senior Brother Ying had taken as a disciple.
He was one of the first ones taken in as a disciple of an elder and he had been training for the longest time, but he also still looked like a chubby little boy. He waspletely different from Tie Yong, the tall and strict looking young man that Senior Brother Ying had just epted as a disciple.
If one didn''t know better, they would have confused the two.
They would have thought that Xiao Tian was the junior brother and Tie Yong was the senior brother.
But Xiao Tian wasn''t the same chubby little boy as before.
He had worked hard on his cultivation and had already reached the Peak of the Qi Gathering Realm. He was only a single step away from breaking through to the Foundation Realm.
Not to mention, there was a sharpness to him that wasn''t normal.
It was as if one would be cut just by getting too close to him.
His opponent was one of the inner sect Foundation Realm disciples.
This was one of the disciples that had been brought over from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He was talented, but he wasn''t talented enough that an elder wanted him as a disciple, so he was thrown into the inner sect.
A Foundation Realm Cultivator versus someone in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm, one might think that this wasn''t a fight that the Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator would be able to win, butˇ
After the two of them shed, it turned out that Xiao Tian had the advantage.
Xiao Tian had a special sword spirit root andprehension for swords, so he had taken to sword cultivation like a fish in water.
As soon as he started cultivating with the sword, his cultivation had soared and his understanding of the sword deepened.
So each sh that he made with his sword was filled with power that he shouldn''t have been able to release in his realm.
So even though he was facing someone in a higher realm, he was still able to push him back.
Each attack from Xiao Tian had a sharpness that the Foundation Realm inner sect disciple just couldn''t resist.
In the end, Xiao Tian pushed him all the way to the edge and the Foundation Realm inner sect disciple had no choice but to surrender.
This was a friendly spar, so of course they wouldn''t take it too far.
Xiao Tian cupped his hands with a smile and said, "Thank you for letting me win senior brother."
The Foundation Realm inner sect disciple also cupped his hands and gave a respectful bow.
The Love Sect was quite harmonious in this sense where no one really hated each other.
There were some people that irritated each other, but that was only natural in arge sect like this.
There was no life and death grudge, which should have beenmon in sects like this.
That was just how well managed the Love Sect was.
After Xiao Tian, the other elder disciples also made their moves.
It wasn''t just the disciples of the senior brothers and sisters from the Love Sect, but also the disciples of the Hidden Dragon Sect elders.
After the Hidden Dragon Sect had been brought to the Love Sect, everyone hade along.
The ones that had been the disciples of the Hidden Dragon Sect elders remained their disciples, so they were considered some of the strongest in the sect.
As they watched these elder disciples, the guests from the other sects had to admit that they were strong.
However, there were also looks on their faces that didn''t seem like they were convinced.
That was because there was still another part of this sparring that they were waiting for.
After all of the disciples had a chance to spar, Senior Brother Ying suddenly came forward onto the stage and said, "We would now like to invite our guests to join in the sparring. I''m sure that all of you are curious about the strength of the Love Sect, so we do not mind showing you that strength."
He hadn''t minced words at all.
It was almost as if Senior Brother Ying was sayingˇ
"Bring it on."
Chapter 522 Sparring with other sects (1)
Chapter 522 Sparring with other sects (1)
There was no one that took this bait at first since all of the guests waited to see who would go up first.
They knew that whoever went up first would be in a very bad position.
After all, the one that went up first would be the center of attention.
It would be fine if they won, but it would be disastrous if they lost.
After all, this was also a matter of their sect''s prestige at this point.
If they lost too poorly, their own prestige would be destroyed.
So they were all waiting to see who would act first. They wanted to see what cards the Love Sect was hiding with the ones that would act first.
But since everyone thought the same thing, there wasn''t a single person that came up.
They were all waiting for someone else to take the lead.
There was a long silence that filled the air until someone finally took the first step.
"I''ll go first!"
A voice cut through the silence before the owner of that voice jumped onto the stage.
This was a buff looking ''young'' man with a bald headˇthough that bald head did make him look like a middle aged monk instead of the young man that he was.
As soon as he jumped onto the stage, he immediately became the center of attention.
With this, the bald young man cupped his hand and said, "Iron Head Sect''s Song Gang requesting to spar with the disciples of the Love Sect."
Senior Brother Ying narrowed his eyes to look at this Song Gang before saying with a nod, "Who do you wish to spar with?"
Since they were the guests, they would be allowed to choose who they fought.
Song Gang turned to look at Xiao Tian before saying, "This fellow cultivator, would you spar with me?"
When he said this, the eyes of everyone watching him filled with a trace of disdain.
That was because everyone could tell from the aura that he released that he was someone in the Foundation Realm.
Xiao Tian was someone who was only in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm.
By all right, this was considered challenging someone weaker than oneself even though Xiao Tian had shown his ability to fight those in the Foundation Realm.
So there was no way that people wouldn''t look down on this Song Gang.
But no one med him for this since this was a valid strategy.
He was taking a risk by stepping up first, so it was only reasonable that he would be choosing a weaker opponent. It was only reasonable that he would pick someone that he would be able to fight.
Of course, Xiao Tian had the right to refuse which no one would be surprised with.
This was a fight with an unknown Foundation Realm Cultivator, this was not something that could be taken easily.
Song Gang was even hoping that he would do this just so he could leave the stage without fighting.
But to everyone''s surprise, Xiao Tian just calmly cupped his hands and said, "It would be my honour to spar with this fellow cultivator."
Song Gang and everyone else was surprised when they heard this, but since Xiao Tian had already said this, there was no taking this back.
Song Gang gave a cough to calm down before saying, "Then fellow cultivator, shall we?"
Xiao Tian nodded before jumping onto the stage.
After jumping onto the stage, Xiao Tian cupped his hands to Senior Brother Ying and said, "Master, I''ll be going now."
Senior Brother Ying just gave a casual nod, but the crowd was feeling anything but casual.
They didn''t know thatˇXiao Tian was actually Senior Brother Ying''s disciple.
They hadn''t shown this earlier, so no one knew about this.
The one that had the ugliest expression on their face was Song Gang.
He had thought that Xiao Tian was just a skilled disciple that they decided to show off, but if he was Senior Brother Ying''s discipleˇdidn''t that mean that he would be offending a high ranking elder of the Love Sect if he defeated him?
Senior Brother Ying had been in charge of all the events that they had been shown, which showed just how trusted he was in the Love Sect to take care of all of this.
At the same time, everyone had seen how the sect master treated Senior Brother Ying.
They all knew that this Elder Ying was most likely one of the important elders of the Love Sect.
There really was no way out for Song Gang now.
He would either show off by winning at the cost of offending this Elder Ying by defeating his disciple, or he would lose and avoid offending this Elder Ying at the cost of hurting the prestige of his sect.
There really was no good choice hereˇ
But he did make a choice in the end since there was one that was worse than the other.
Losing to someone weaker and in such a public ce would be very harmful to the prestige of their sect, so there was no way that he would be able to live it down.
If he lost, he would most likely lose everything he had back in his sect.
So there was only victory for him.
Taking a deep breath, Song Gang looked at Xiao Tian and said, "Fellow cultivator, shall we?"
Xiao Tian gave a nod before cupping his hands to say, "Please."
As soon as he did, Song Gang charged out at Xiao Tian.
His fist was covered in ayer of spiritual energy as he punched out towards Xiao Tian.
Xiao Tian however wasn''t caught off guard by this at all and just calmly unsheathed his sword to face this fist. With a flick of his hand, he was able to parry this punch and move to the side of the Song Gang.
Then with another flick of his wrist, there were many rays of sword energy that fell onto Song Gang before he moved past him.
When he stopped, he sheathed his sword again.
Song Gong didn''t move, butˇthere also wasn''t a single scratch on his body.
The Iron Head Sect that Song Gang was from was a sect with a body cultivation technique.
That meant that they trained their bodies along with cultivating, which gave them much stronger bodies than those at the same level of cultivation. This body was what Song Gang relied on to block all of the sword energy that Xiao Tian had released just now.
It was also because of this that Song Gang had chosen to face Xiao Tian.
He had seen Xiao Tian fight earlier and he knew that none of Xiao Tian''s attacks would be able to hurt him.
Even if Xiao Tian was holding back earlier, he knew that it was impossible for Xiao Tian to hurt him with his sword energy.
So he had chosen this fight since he was assured of his victory.
Xiao Tian however didn''t seem to panic at all seeing this.
He naturally also knew that it was impossible for him to use his sword energy to hurt Song Gang after seeing how he had blocked all this sword energy with his physique alone.
Unless he used a special technique, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to Song Gang.
But Xiao Tian did have another technique that he didn''t use before.
Song Gang didn''t want to give Xiao Tian the chance to use any other techniques, so he immediately turned to charge at Xiao Tian again.
But Xiao Tian had already unsheathed his sword once more.
With a flick of his fingers, that sword started floating in the air.
Song Gang was taken aback when he saw this, but then his chin dropped when he saw what appeared around the sword.
There was this energy that appeared around this sword that seemed to envelop itpletely.
When one saw this energy, they could feel the sharpness that wasing from it.
This was a sharpness that he didn''t feel before from this sword, it was a sharpness that he only felt after this energy appeared.
Song Gang only needed a single look to recognize what this wasˇ
"Sword Auraˇ" Song Gang said in a slow voice.
As soon as his voice rang out, everyone in the crowd revealed shocked looks.
Those that were cultivators had already recognized this and those that weren''tˇjust felt that this sounded very cool and shocking.
Song Gang shook his head as he said, "How could you possibly have Sword Aura? That''s only possible if you''ve refined a Sword Heart and only the greatest sword cultivators can do something like that. I''ve never heard of someone doing that in the Qi Gathering Realm."
Xiao Tian didn''t answer this question and instead said, "Fellow cultivator, this technique is hard for me to control, so I hope that you will be careful."
He didn''t ask him to give up and he didn''t ask him to dodge.
He just asked him to be carefulˇ
It was clear that Xiao Tian was looking forward to testing this skill on Song Gang.
Song Gang wanted to say ''I give up'', but there was no chance for him to say this as Xiao Tian had already sent the sword flying at him.
The only thing that Song Gang could do was raise his arms covered in spiritual energy in front of him to block this sword.
When the sword made contact with his arms, he let out a cold breath of pain as blood sshed out.
Chapter 523 Sparring with other sects (2)
Chapter 523 Sparring with other sects (2)
Song Gang wasn''t able to resist the force of this sword at all and he was sent flying by it, spurting out blood as he flew through the air.
When hended, he found himself outside of the arena which meant that he had lost, but that was the least of his concerns right now.
What he cared more about was Xiao Tian''s sword.
If he hadn''t been mistaken, that was Sword Aura that Xiao Tian had used just now.
If it was Sword Aura that Xiao Tian used, it was no wonder that he lost, but he couldn''t believe that Xiao TIan would be able to use Sword Aura.
Even the best sword cultivators wouldn''t be able to refine a Sword Heart unless they had much greater cultivation.
If Xiao Tian really was able to refine a Sword Heart while in the Qi Gathering Realm, he might just be the greatest sword cultivator in history!
So he had to make sure that this was the case.
This was a matter that concerned the very future of his Iron Head Sect.
But when Song Gang sat up, all he felt was pain.
He looked down at his arms and saw that there was arge gash on them that was just dripping out blood. If Xiao Tian didn''t hold back, he might have been cut in half by his sword, but since he didˇhe only had theserge gashes.
However, at the same time, it was clear that Xiao Tian didn''t have full control over this technique.
Song Gang couldn''t help giving a gulp when he saw the results and he quickly looked up at Xiao Tian on the stage.
He saw that Xiao Tian was currently bent over and holding his chest while breathing hard.
When he saw this, he let out a sigh of relief.
If Xiao Tian was able to release this kind of attack constantly, there was no enemy that would be able to face him.
At the very least, it didn''t seem like he was aplete monsterˇthough he was still a monster if he was able to form Sword Aura at such a young age.
Seeing that Song Gang had sat up, Senior Brother Ying said, "This match is Xiao Tian''s victory."
After saying this, he looked at Song Gang as if he was waiting for him to say anything.
But in Song Gang''s heart, he had already epted his loss.
There was only silence that followed after Senior Brother Ying''s words, but it didn''t take long before the crowd erupted.
Those that knew had to release the feelings in their hearts in some way and those that didn''t just cheered since it was an amazing disy.
After breathing hard for a bit, Xiao Tian was able to recover and he looked up with a smile.
The feeling of being cheered like this really was good.
Senior Brother Ying had also moved over to Xiao Tian''s side and ced a hand on his back.
When he did, there was a flow of spiritual energy that came from Senior Brother Ying into Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian''s exhausted expression became a bit better when he felt this spiritual energy flowing into him from Senior Brother Ying''s hand.
While doing this, Senior Brother Ying also nodded at a few disciples who had been waiting on the side.
These disciples received this nod and made their way over to Song Gang.
They slowly approached him, making sure to show that they meant no harm before one of them said, "We''re here to treat your wounds. If you don''t mind, we''ll treat you now."
Song Gang was surprised to see this, but he gave a nod of agreement since he knew that there was no reason for the Love Sect to lie to him about this.
After all, they would be the ones that suffered if they did such a thing.
In such an open ce, if they harmed him indirectly, everyone would see this and it would hurt their prestige.
So the reason why they healed him in the first ce was to make themselves look better.
Song Gang was also curious just how good their abilities were, so he went along with it.
When they came over, the disciples looked at Song Gang''s wounds for a bit before pulling out some kind of powder.
They presented the powder to Song Gang before saying, "This is our Love Sect''s specially concocted healing powder. This will heal your wounds in an instant. Do you mind if we apply this?"
Song Gang was surprised when he heard this, but he still gave a nod.
Though he was very doubtful of the abilities of this healing powder.
After all, he had never heard of such a medicine before.
With how serious his wounds were, it would take at least a month of recovery for them to heal.
Receiving the go ahead from Song Gang, the disciple took a bit of the powder and sprinkled it onto his wounds. With the way that they sprinkled the powder, it was almost as if they treated this thing as something very precious and didn''t want to use this thing at all.
When the powder fell onto Song Gang''s wounds, he could feel a tinglinging from his arms.
As he felt this tingling sensation, there was a trace of doubt that filled his heart.
Could it be that he had made a mistake in judgement?
Would the Love Sect really poison him in public like this?
But that doubt quickly disappeared when he saw what was happening to his arms.
As he looked down, he saw that the skin of his arms were slowly growing back. His wounds were healing at a rate that he could even see.
It didn''t take long before the wound hadpletely disappeared.
If it wasn''t for the blood that was still on his arms, one wouldn''t have been able to tell that he had been injured previously.
There was only shock on Song Gang''s face as he looked at his arms.
Then he suddenly looked up at the disciple in front of him and grabbed that disciple by the cor before saying, "What did you use on me?"
The disciple couldn''t help being taken aback by Song Gang''s sudden movement, but he could tell by Song Gang''s expression that he wouldn''t hurt him. So he just calmly said, "As I''ve said before, this is a healing powder that was concocted by our Love Sect."
Song Gang said in the same agitated voice, "That''s right, but how can you make something like this? It was even able to heal my wounds at a visible pace, this clearly is some kind of divine medicine."
The disciple once again calmly said, "This is just a simple healing powder that our Love Sect had concocted, it isn''t anything special."
Everyone couldn''t help taking a cold breath when they heard this.
Whether it was the cultivators or the mortals, they could all tell that this powder was some kind of incredible medicine. After all, it was able to heal those deep gashes without any problems and had even done it so quickly.
But this disciple had just said that it wasn''t anything specialˇ
If that wasn''t special, was there anything that was special?
Seeing that look that didn''t seem like he was lying, Song Gang couldn''t say anything.
But then he couldn''t control himself as he asked, "Does your Love Sect sell this healing powder to others?"
As soon as these words came out of his mouth, the eyes of all the other cultivators lit up.
That was right, this was what had been on their minds the entire time.
They all wanted to buy this miraculous medicine since good medicine would mean an extra life in times of danger.
Of course, they had more restraint than Song Gang and had been nning on asking about this in private.
Still, since he had asked it, they were all looking forward to the answer.
But the disciple disappointed them all by saying, "Unfortunately, we do not offer this healing powder to others. We currently have ack of ingredients to make this healing powder, so we cannot guarantee a proper supply of it to sell to others."
Song Gang revealed a disappointed look, but then he was about to say something else.
But before he could, Senior Brother Ying gave a cough that made him swallow his words.
Song Gang realized how much of a fool he was making of himself and his face turned red. He gave a cough before letting go of the disciple''s cor and said, "I''m sorry, I was too agitated just now."
The disciple revealed a smile as he said, "It''s not a problem."
Then the disciples headed back to their previous position.
Song Gang went back up on the stage and cupped his hands to Xiao Tian as he said, "Thank you for showing mercy."
Xiao Tian quickly cupped his hands as well and said, "Thank you for letting me win."
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod of approval before saying, "Please give a round of apuse for our twopetitors."
As soon as his voice fell, there was apuse and cheers that rang out.
But in the crowdˇthere were some gazes that had changed.
These were the gazes of the guests from the other sect.
From that genius sword cultivator Xiao Tian to the healing powder that they showedˇthere wasn''t a single thing that was normal about the Love Sect.
They really couldn''t underestimate the powers of the Love Sect.
They would need to reconsider how to treat the Love Sect.
Chapter 524 Sparring with other sects (3)
Chapter 524 Sparring with other sects (3)
After the match with Xiao Tian, the others were much more cautious.
There was a reason why they had brought out this Peak Qi Gathering Realm disciple, he was clearly a monster.
Since that was the case, they shouldn''t try to pick on the ones that seemed below average.
After all, if there was another monster like Xiao Tianˇthey really couldn''t afford to fight him.
So the challengers started looking at the other disciples of the Love Sect who were waiting.
Specifically, they were looking at the disciples that were right in the middle of the pack.
They didn''t dare look at the top disciples who had already reached the peak of the Foundation Realm. Even if they weren''t powerful, they were still far stronger than them since most of them had either just reached the Foundation Realm or in the Intermediate Foundation Realm.
They wouldn''t be able to fight even the trashiest Peak Foundation Realm Cultivators.
So they were looking at those that had just reached the Foundation Realm just like them.
They hoped that one of them would be normal and would allow them to show off a bit.
After a while, another person jumped onto the stage and said, "I wish to spar with this friend from the Love Sect."
This person who jumped onto the stage was a handsome young man in apletely white robe with a sword on his back. This young man was Wang Jian from the Flowing Water Sword Sect.
The one that he had challenged was one of the disciples from the Hidden Dragon Sect named Yu Guo.
This Yu Guo wasn''t a powerful disciple, he was considered one of the weakest Foundation Realm Cultivators from the Love Sect who had just reached the Foundation Realm.
And that was why Wang Jian chose to fight him.
He wanted to use his superior cultivation to show off since he was in the Intermediate Foundation Realm.
Yu Guo was surprised that he was challenged like this, but he didn''t back down from the challenge.
With a single jump, hended on the stage across from Wang Jian
After bowing to Senior Brother Ying, he said, "Disciple Yu Guo epts this cultivator friend''s challenge."
When Wang Jian heard this, he was filled with joy even though he kept a calm look on his face.
He cupped his hands and said, "This friend, since you are in a lower realm, I will restrain my cultivation to match your level."
That was the least that he could do since he was the one with the higher level of cultivation.
And Wang Jian was confident that he would win even if he suppressed his cultivation since he was a sword cultivator.
Sword cultivators were considered superior to other cultivators for a reason, so he didn''t fear that he would lose.
But for the spectators, they couldn''t help feeling that this Wang Jian was just digging his own graveˇ
They had seen what had happened to Song Gang before, so they knew that they shouldn''t underestimate the Love Sect.
However, to everyone''s surprise, Yu Guo said, "This cultivator friend, there''s no need for that. This is a learning spar, so we should fight with all our strength to learn as much as we can from each other."
Wang Jian was surprised to hear this, but he knew that he shouldn''t let his guard down when facing these people from the Love Sectˇ
So since this Yu Guo offered, he had no reason to reject this offer.
Wang Jian cupped his hands and said, "Since this cultivator friend says so, then let''s fight at our full strength."
There were some that felt that this Wang Jian was shameless for epting so quickly, but they understood why he was acting this way.
He was carrying the prestige of his sect, so it wasn''t as if he could be careless.
Even if the other side seemed weaker, he didn''t dare let his guard down.
After he pulled out his sword, Yu Guo slowly raised his hands and took a battle stance. He didn''t take out a weapon, so it seemed that he fought with his body instead.
Senior Brother Ying saw that both sides were ready, so he said, "Let the spar begin."
As soon as Senior Brother Ying gave the signal, Wang Jian released his sword energy.
He didn''t hesitate at all to send out hundreds of beams of sword energy at Yu Guo who was standing there in front of him.
Yu Guo didn''t flinch when he saw these beams of sword energye at him.
Instead, he just calmly raised his fists and faced these beams of sword energy.
Wang Jian couldn''t help being surprised, but he made sure to focus his mind.
This was a friendly spar, so he made sure that he would be able to pull his sword back at any moment that it seemed like he would hurt Yu Guo.
He didn''t want to mess with the Love Sect with all of their crazy disciples, so he would make sure that he did things by the book.
But he was surprised to findˇthat Yu Guo didn''t struggle at all with his beams of sword energy.
Yu Guo just calmly punched out at the beams of sword energying at him and smashed all the onesing at him.
With one punch for each beam of sword energy, they shattered into fragments before disappearing without a trace.
However, there were just too many beams of sword energy in the end that Yu Guo wasn''t able to keep up with them. Plus, they wereing at different angles, so it was just a matter of time before they were hit by these beams of sword energy.
But when he was hit with themˇ
The beams of sword energy just shattered against Yu Guo''s body like they had when he punched through them.
Wang Jian''s chin almost dropped down to the ground when he saw this.
Yu Guo also looked at his own body before saying, "I guess I was thinking too much. I didn''t need to do all of that in the first ce."
Wang Jian looked at Yu Guo with a very strange look when he heard this.
"Brother please! I''m trying my best here, can you at least act like it hurts?"
Since he figured out that Wang Jian wasn''t able to do anything to him with his sword energy, Yu Guo no longer acted cautious and moved forward.
Wang Jian in response couldn''t help taking a step back, but he still stopped himself in the end since that wasn''t what a sword cultivator should do.
The only thing that a sword cultivator had was their attack power, so he had to keep attacking.
If these scattered sword energies didn''t work, then he would only use a single attack.
Focusing his power on his sword, Wang Jian didn''t hesitate to release a single sword energy sh.
This one waspletely different from the smaller ones that had been released before.
One could feel the sharpnessing from this sword energy. This was a sword energy that seemed like it could even cut apart the air itself with how sharp it was.
Yu Guo slightly knitted his brows when he saw this sword energying at him, but he didn''t panic as he calmly gathered his spiritual energy in his hands.
Then with a single punchˇhe shattered that sword energying at him.
Wang Jian just revealed a bitter smile since he had already expected this result, but it really did hurt him seeing it happen.
Wang Jian tried to fight back by dodging out of the way and sending out sword energy shes at Yu Guo, but that didn''t work.
At first he was faster than Yu Guo, but Yu Guo slowly gained speed until he caught up to Wang Jian.
Wang Jian couldn''t keep running, so he had no choice but to stand firm.
But what would he use against Yu Guo?
There was nothing that he could use since everything that he had used before had already been blocked by Yu Guo.
It seemed that it was hopelessˇ
So all he could do was sh out with all his energy at Yu Guo, hoping that he would be able to do something.
But Yu Guo just simply punched out at Wang Jian, mming his fist into Wang Jian''s sword.
When his fist hit the sword, there was a cracking sound before Wang Jian''s sword shattered to pieces and his fist mmed into Wang Jian''s chest.
Wang Jian was like a kite that had its strings cut as he suddenly copsed under this fist.
He flew out from the arena like a rocket, being sent flying right into the ground outside of the arena.
There was only silence that hung in the air after Wang Jian created a crater outside of the arena.
Everyone just stared at Yu Guo in shock.
It seemed that it wasn''t just the special disciples of the Love Sect that were monsters, it seemed that even the normal disciples of the Love Sect were just as monstrous.
There was a whole minor realm between Yu Guo and Wang Jian, but he had been able to block all of Wang Jian''s attacks like it was nothing. Not to mention, Wang Jian was a sword cultivator which meant that his attacks were much stronger than normal attacks in the same realm.
Yet Yu Guo was able to block all of these attacks with his body aloneˇ
Just how terrifying was his physique that he could do this?
Chapter 525 Sparring with other sects (4)
Chapter 525 Sparring with other sects (4)
Wang Jian naturally had suffered injuries after being sent flying like this.
Yu Guo did his best to hold back, but even he found it hard to control his power when he went all out.
That was because in the past few months after joining the Love Sect, he had only be stronger.
The Love Sect waspletely different from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
In the Hidden Dragon Sect, resources werepletely based on merit.
If one didn''t have the ability to back it up, they wouldn''t receive many resources.
So he was someone with mediocre talent that was barely able to reach the Foundation Realm.
But in the Love Sect, the resources given to even themon disciples were much greater than in the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He had received countless times more resources and there wasn''t anypetition in the sect since everyone received the same amount of resources. So he had been able to use his resources to cultivate without having to worry about someone stealing it from him.
At the same time, the facilities of the Love Sect were free for all to use without need for contribution points.
So he had been able to use the special machine that the sect elders brought out for training one''s physique.
That was how he had managed to train his body to such a terrifying degree.
But where did the Love Sect get all of these resources?
It was from the stores of the Hidden Dragon Sect, the former Love Sect, and from Lin Fan''s Dungeon Master System.
He knew that the Love Sect''s development was important for the stability of his future, so he didn''t hesitate to pour resources into it.
In the future, that might change, but right now, they just need to be as strong as possible.
So Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to pour all of these resources in.
Plus, there were the new resourcesing from the Mu Empire, so they would be able to maintain this for a while.
It could even be said that the treatment of a disciple in the Love Sect was better than the treatment that some elders might receive in some of the smaller sects.
The disciples that had treated Song Gang before also came over to treat Wang Jian, but this time they used something else.
Unlike Song Gang who had external injuries, Wang Jian had internal injuries.
The powder that they used for Song Gang wouldn''t have the same effect for him, so they had to use something else.
They pulled out a pill that they offered to Wang Jian.
Wang Jian was hesitant at first when he saw this pill, but then he remembered what had happened with Song Gang previously.
When this thought passed through his mind, he reached out to take this pill and threw it in his mouth.
The moment that the pill entered his mouth, he could already feel the medicinal power of the pill spreading through him.
The medicinal power of the pill was powerful and vigorous, immediately filling him with vitality.
He could feel his internal injuries healing at a fast pace, but it wasn''t just the internal injuries that he had gained in the fight with Yu Guo.
As a sword cultivator, Wang Jian naturally had plenty of fighting and that had left its scars on him in the form of internal injuries. They were light enough that they didn''t bother him normally, but they were still internal injuries.
These were injuries that affected his cultivation and had stopped him from breaking through as quickly as he should.
Wang Jian had already given up hope on recovering from these small internal injuries since every doctor that he had gone to had been helpless in front of them.
But after swallowing this pillˇ
"This is! This is!" Wang Jian said in a very excited voice, never actually finishing the thought that he had.
He just kept looking down at his own body as he followed the changes that happened with it.
Those that were skilled could use their spiritual senses to see that there was a change happening with Wang Jian.
His spiritual energy was flowing better, showing that he was quickly recovering from his internal injuries.
However, it wasn''t just that alone.
His spiritual energy was flowing better than before he had even fought Yu Guo.
It was as if even his hidden injuries were getting better.
Eventually, there was a swirl of spiritual energy that appeared around Wang Jian.
He wasn''t able to control this anymore and had no choice but to sit down cross legged on the ground. As he sat down on the ground, everyone could feel that the aura around him was getting stronger.
He was breaking through right in front of everyone.
He had no choice in this matter since as soon as his previous internal injuries were healed, his body reached its peak state. He had already built up a foundation for the breakthrough, but the injuries had been hindering him from breaking through.
Now that the injuries were gone, there was nothing hindering him.
Senior Brother Ying knitted his brows since he never expected this, but then he nodded at the elders watching.
Two of them suddenly jumped out andnded near Wang Jian.
At the same time, Wang Jian''s master also jumped out tond beside Wang Jian.
He stood there and watched the two Love Sect elders before asking in a cautious voice, "Fellow cultivators, do you have something you need from my disciple?"
One of the elders calmly exined, "We are here to protect this junior. Since he is here as a guest of our Love Sect, we naturally cannot allow him toe to harm while he is here. So we are here to protect his breakthrough."
Wang Jian''s master was surprised by this, but then he cupped his hands with a grateful look on his face.
He had heard the sincerity in their voices and even if they did want to do anything, he wouldn''t be able to resist.
The two of them were in the Mid Qi Condensing Realm while he was only in the Low Qi Condensing Realm. It would be easy for the two of them to take him down if they really wanted to start something.
But if they were here to guard his disciple, then that was a very good thing.
There was nothing more reliable.
However, Wang Jian''s master still had something he was doubtful about.
Hesitantly, Wang Jian''s master asked, "These two cultivator friends, can you please tell me what pill you fed my disciple?"
The elder who spoke previously said, "This is a medicine concocted by our Love Sect that can heal one''s internal injuries."
When he heard this, Wang Jian''s master said in a strange voice, "Then does that mean that it can heal past internal injuries?"
The elder tilted his head to think about it before saying, "As far as I know, it should heal all internal injuries that one has."
Wang Jian''s master slowly revealed a look of understanding.
So that was what it was.
He knew the situation with his disciple and he naturally knew about his internal injuries.
Once he knew that this pill healed internal injuries, he understood why his disciple broke through.
Now all they had to do was wait for him to finish.
But the eyes of the crowd were not normal.
They didn''t know what the situation was, they just knew that the Love Sect disciples had fed Wang Jian a pill and he was suddenly healed. At the same time, he had even suddenly broken through.
What was this miracle pill that they fed him?
There were many of them that wanted to grab either Wang Jian or these Love Sect disciples and ask them what happened, but they couldn''t do that since they were on the Love Sect''s turf.
Even the elders of the Love Sect hade out to protect Wang Jian.
All they could do was wait and see what would happen.
Wang Jian took a while, but he eventually broke through to the Late Foundation Realm.
When he opened his eyes, he looked at the Love Sect disciples on the side with grateful looks.
Wang Jian''s master came forward to check Wang Jian''s condition.
After taking his pulse, he couldn''t help looking at Wang Jian in shock and envy.
He was shocked because Wang Jian''s internal injuries hadpletely healed.
He was envious because as a sword cultivator, he too suffered the same problems as Wang Jian.
He too wished that he could have taken this pill.
Wang Jian looked at the two elders from the Love Sect and cupped his hands as he said, "Elders, thank you for the grace you''ve shown. I will never forget this grace for the rest of my life."
The two elders looked at each other before one of them waved their hand and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just a small pill. Since you are a guest, we naturally couldn''t let you leave injured."
Wang Jian''s master had been holding back, but he couldn''t keep calm anymore as he asked, "These cultivator friends, the pill that my disciple ate, is your Love Sect selling these pills? My Flowing Water Sword Sect would be willing to offer a small fortune for just one of these pills."
The two elders looked at each other with strange looks before the same one that spoke before said, "Unfortunately, we do not have a stock of ingredients for these pills, so we aren''t able to mass produce them to sell to others."
Wang Jian''s master wanted to say something, but the elder cut him off by saying, "These ingredients are not rare, but we do not n on creating more of these pills currently since we are focused on other things. We hope that this fellow cultivator will respect the wishes of our Love Sect."
Wang Jian''s master revealed a very disappointed look when he heard this.
The Flowing Water Sword Sect was a sect of sword cultivators, so many of them suffered from the same problem as Wang Jian.
This pill was like a lifeline for them to recover from the internal injuries that they had umted in their lifetime.
If they could get a steady supply of this pill, then the Flowing Water Sword Sect would surely reach a new level.
However, since they weren''t willing to supply these pills, he couldn''t say anything.
It wasn''t as if he could force the Love Sect to give them these pillsˇ
But the sharper minded members of the audience paid attention to something else.
They were focused on other thingsˇ
These were divine medicines that could heal injuries in an instant and they weren''t focusing on themˇ
Then did that mean that the Love Sect was focusing on something even more amazing right now?
Chapter 526 Sparring with other sects (5)
Chapter 526 Sparring with other sects (5)
Something even more amazing than divine medicine that could instantly heal injuriesˇ
They couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of things the Love Sect was hiding from them.
There were many people that decided then and there that they would try to build a good rtionship with the Love Sect.
If they could even get a bit of this from them, then there would be a future for their sects.
But there were also a few that had other ideas in their mind after seeing this.
These were people that had less friendly ideas.
After Wang Jian finished breaking through, he cupped his hands to the Love Sect elders who had protected him and thanked them.
It really was a strange scene if one thought about it carefully.
Wang Jian was thanking the elders of the one that had beaten him into that state in the first ce.
But then again, if he hadn''t been beaten into that state, then he wouldn''t have needed that medicine.
So it was a blessing in disguise.
Wang Jian and his master thanked the Love Sect elders once more before leaving the stage. They left the arenapletely since Wang Jian still needed to stabilize his cultivation after breaking through, so it wasn''t suitable for him to remain here any longer.
Once they got off the stage, Senior Brother Ying just calmly said, "Let''s continue the sparring."
This time, there were less people that hesitated.
There was someone that jumped onto the stage right away and challenged one of the ordinary Foundation Realm disciples of the Love Sect.
Of course, they knew that even the ordinary Foundation Realm disciples of the Love Sect couldn''t be looked down on. So when he faced this ordinary Foundation Realm disciple, he was fighting like it was a life and death battle.
This battle didn''t take long and it ended with the Love Sect disciple''s victory in the end as one would expect.
But the challenger didn''t seem to mind.
He was already the third one up and there were others that had set the precedence for him.
That meant that he didn''t lose any prestige for his sect if he lost and if he was able to win by chance, it would actually increase the prestige of his sect. At this point, there were no downsides to challenging the disciples of the Love Sect.
Wellˇother than being injured, but there was also something that made up for that.
Those that were injured were all healed by the Love Sect, so they got to test the divine medicine of the Love Sect.
The third one that had challenged the Love Sect disciples came from an alchemy sect.
So the moment that the healing powder was brought out, his eyes immediately lit up even though he had suffered heavy injuries.
With the look on his face, it was as if he didn''t care that he had been injured.
It almost seemed like he felt that it was worth it as long as he was able to get close to this healing powder.
Before the healing powder was used on him, he even begged the Love Sect disciples healing him.
"Please, just one sniff! One lick! I just want to touch it a bit!"
His begging sounded like the begging of a madman and the crowd couldn''t help looking at him with strange looks.
It was a good thing that he was seriously injured, so he couldn''t cause too much of a fuss.
The Love Sect disciples healing him easily restrained him and were able to apply the powder without much problem.
When the powder was applied and gone, the alchemy sect disciple finally calmed down.
But the look on his face almost made it seem like his family had been murdered in front of him. That is if one ignored the things that he muttered.
"Just one lickˇAll I needed was one lickˇ"
The wounds that he suffered were surface wounds, so the healing powder quickly took effect and closed his wounds.
When his wounds closed in front of his eyes, the alchemy sect disciple snapped out of his sadness and looked at his wounds with eyes like a madman.
He was so focused that it almost seemed that he was scared of missing even a single second of his own wounds closing.
The Love Sect disciples couldn''t help looking at him with scared looks.
"These alchemy sect disciples really are crazyˇ"
That was the general consensus that they hade to after seeing his disy.
Of course, they didn''t understand how rare it was for alchemy sect disciples to meet medicines like this. This was a divine medicine that could heal wounds instantly, it was not something that they could even begin to imagine.
Even the master of this alchemy sect disciple wanted to jump down and watch his disciple''s wounds close firsthand.
It was only his pride as an elder of the alchemy sect that had held him back in the end.
After his wounds healed, the alchemy sect disciple didn''t move at all as he kept muttering something to himself.
"So the effects are like this. It''s not a medicine that just promotes natural healing, it''s a mix of external medicinal power and internal healing which creates a greater effectˇBut if that''s the case, then how did theybine the two? It shouldn''tˇ"
He kept muttering to himself even though his wounds were healed and he just stood there on the stage taking up space.
Senior Brother Ying had no choice but to give a cough as a reminder for him to leave, but the alchemy sect disciple didn''t seem to hear it as he was lost in his own thoughts. It was as if he didn''t care about anything other than what he was focused on.
That just put Senior Brother Ying in a tough spot.
It wasn''t as if he could drive him off as a senior.
In the end, it was the master of this alchemy sect disciple who jumped onto the stage to carry him off.
But as they headed off, they could see the master getting closer to the disciple/
It was far beyond what was considered normal for master and disciple.
The master even had his nose right up against where the injuries of the disciple had been.
It was as ifˇhe was sniffing in those areasˇ
It seemed that the disciple had learned from the master.
Both of them seemed like they were sick in the headˇ
After this alchemy sect disciple left, there were several other disciples that came out to fight those from the Love Sect.
Of course, since there were so many different talents, it was impossible for the Love Sect to keep winning.
There were ten challenges and three of the Love Sect disciples had been defeated.
The ones who beat them were all geniuses who could be considered monsters, so one couldn''t me them. They were well known enough that even though the Love Sect disciples lost, they still became famous for being able to fight them.
After all, monster geniuses had only fought the ordinary disciples of the Love Sect.
They had learned from Song Gang and didn''t dare challenge the true geniuses.
So even a loss helped establish the prestige of the Love Sect.
There was even one challenger who lost on purpose.
This was a sword cultivator who had chosen one of the disciples that could cause internal injuries.
It looked like he was putting up a fight, but in reality he lost too quickly for it to be a real fight.
Once he lost and suffered internal injuries, his eyes immediately turned to the disciples in charge of healing.
With the way that he looked at them, they couldn''t help giving a shiver.
It was almost as if he was looking at them in a strange manner.
But as expected, the sword cultivator also broke through the moment that he took the pill.
His actions immediately opened the eyes of the other sword cultivators and they were preparing to step up too, but Senior Brother Ying acted faster.
"I would like to inform all of our friends that our Love Sect has run out of the internal injury recovery pills. If any of our friends bes injured, we will not be able to help you recover."
When they heard this, all of the sword cultivators revealed bitter looks.
They all stopped themselves from heading forward after hearing this.
After all, if they fought and gained internal injuries without being healed, they wouldn''t gain a thing. In fact, they would lose quite a bit from being internally injured like thisˇ
So they immediately gave up this idea.
Senior Brother Ying let out a secret sigh of relief when he saw this.
Of course he had been lying, they still had plenty of those pills that Lin Fan had given them.
But he didn''t want to use them on the outsiders and wanted to save them for the sect.
So he couldn''t just let these sword cultivators do what they wanted.
For the most part, most of the challengers that came forward came with kind intentions.
They just wanted to test the Love Sect''s ability to see how they should treat the Love Sect, but they had already confirmed what they wanted to confirm.
There wasn''t much else left for them to do other than build a good rtionship with the Love Sect.
But that wasn''t the case for the next challenger.
When this challenger jumped onto the stage, his first actions made it clear that he wasn''t here with kind intentions.
Chapter 527 Sparring with other sects (6)
Chapter 527 Sparring with other sects (6)
When this new challenger got onto the stage, he didn''t say anything as he just stood there.
Senior Brother Ying slightly knitted his brows when he saw this.
Then he asked in a calm voice, "Do you have someone you wish to challenge? If not, please get off the stage for the next challenger."
The young man who was on the stagepletely ignored Senior Brother Ying when he said this which made Senior Brother Ying knit his brows even more.
When he was about to say something else, the young man suddenly said, "I wish to say a few words to the sect master of the Love Sect."
Everyone took a cold breath when they heard this.
This kid really was bold, he dared to directly call out the sect master of the Love Sect at this event.
This was clearly not putting Elder Ying or the rest of the Love Sect in his eyes.
Senior Brother Ying naturally also knew this and deeply knitted his brows.
When he was about to say something, Lin Fan suddenly stood up from his seat and took a step forward to say, "What is it?"
When he did this, everyone couldn''t help being surprised.
After all, not a single person thought that Lin Fan would actually answer to this bold young man. Even Senior Brother Ying and the other elders of the Love Sect couldn''t help revealing surprised looks.
But then they couldn''t help feeling that this was inappropriate.
The sect master of the Love Sect being called out like this so easily, this was definitely not good for the prestige of the Love Sect.
There were some elders that wanted to step up, but Lin Fan raised his hand to stop them.
After all, he could also tell that this young man hade with bad intentions.
But he knew that the best way to take care of someone like this was toˇy along and then crush them.
By crushing them in front of everyone, not only would they be able to crush those that had bad intentions, they would also be able to give a warning to anyone else that had bad intentions.
This was the best way to take care of this.
The young man was also surprised that Lin Fan would actually respond to his provocation, but he calmed himself down and kept going forward with his n.
"I''ve heard that the sect master has taken a disciple, but I didn''t see this disciple at the sparring today. I was just wondering where the sect master''s disciple was."
When they heard this, many of the guests revealed looks of interest when they heard this.
If this young man was able to find this information, naturally the other sects had been able to do the same.
It was actually a well known fact that Lin Fan had a disciple and all of them knew that her name was Xiao Ming.
So when they didn''t see her today, many of them had been curious about this.
Now that someone had asked about this, they waited to see what would happen.
Lin Fan just calmly gave a nod and said, "My disciple indeed didn''te to the sparring today since there is no need for her toe to the sparring."
When he heard this, the young man couldn''t help knitting his brows.
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he was sayingˇ
But if he was, then wasn''t he looking down on not just him, but all of the other sects?
Indeed, all of the guests from the other sects couldn''t help knitting their brows when they heard this. However, they just waited to see how the young man would respond before saying anything.
So the young man was just left all by himself to face Lin Fan.
The young man couldn''t help feeling disdain towards all the members of the other sects for acting this way, but there was something else that he needed to do first.
So he suppressed the feeling of disdain that he felt for them and focused on Lin Fan.
He gave a cough to calm himself down before saying, "Then sect master, is it possible for me to challenge your disciple?"
He had said this very calmly, but everyone couldn''t help being shocked when they heard this.
They all carefully looked at Lin Fan, as if they were waiting to see if he would explode or not.
But Lin Fan had a very calm look on his face as he looked down at the young man on the stage.
When the young man felt Lin Fan''s gaze on him, he couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
With the way that Lin Fan looked at him, he almost couldn''t help feeling thatˇeverything about him was being seen through. It was as if Lin Fan''s eyes could see right to the depths of his soul with the way that they were looking at him.
This was without a doubt a very ufortable feeling being bared open like this, but he endured for the sake of his mission.
After a long silence, Lin Fan calmly said, "Alright, if that is what you want, then it''s not a problem. But we will need to call her over, so you''ll have to wait a bit."
The young man was once again surprised by how easily Lin Fan had agreed to this that he couldn''t help feeling that something was off.
But this was what he wanted to happenˇso he didn''t know what to do.
In the end, all he could say was, "Then I''ll have to trouble the sect master."
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying to the elders, "Watch over this ce for me, I''ll go get Xiao Ming."
When they heard this, all of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
Since Xiao Ming was Lin Fan''s disciple and Lin Fan was the sect master, they had all treated her specially. She was in a position that was just like Mu Bao Bao''s past position, so she was someone that they all took care of.
With her personality, it wasn''t hard for them to all fall in love with her.
So when Lin Fan suggested doing something this dangerous, they couldn''t ept it.
There were many of them that wanted to go down and personally beat this young man who had challenged their little ancestor.
But how could Lin Fan not see this?
Xiao Ming spent more time with these people than she did with him, so he knew how they treated her.
Still, he knew that this was the best way and he knew just how powerful she was thanks to the status screen of the system. He knew that it wouldn''t be a problem for her to take down this young man.
When the elders wanted to convince him otherwise, Lin Fan just said, "Do you not trust our Xiao Ming to beat him? Are you saying that we didn''t raise our Xiao Ming well enough?"
When he said it like this, there was nothing that any of them could say.
After all, if they were to say anything, that would be like saying that they didn''t believe in Xiao Ming.
That was thest thing that they wanted since they all doted on her so much.
But stillˇthis was dangerous.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "We''ll send four elders down to watch over the fight so that nothing can happen."
They all still had worried looks, but they could ept this in the end.
After all, they would choose the four strongest elders among them for this so that no one could do anything.
These were four Golden Core Realm Cultivators, much stronger than most people here.
It would be a real disaster to the Love Sect if someone that these four working together couldn''t stop were toe here.
After appeasing the elders, Lin Fan went to find Xiao Ming.
She was in a special watching area the entire time, so she had seen everything that had happened.
When she saw Lin Fane in, Xiao Ming said in an excited voice, "Master, is it finally my turn?"
Lin Fan just gave a slight nod before saying, "Come, your opponent is waiting for you."
Xiao Ming followed Lin Fan with a bright smile as she asked, "Master, how far can I take it against this opponent?"
Though she had a bright smile on her face, the words that she was saying were quite terrifying.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "You can do what you want, but make sure that you don''t hurt him too badly. He is a guest of our sect after all and it wouldn''t be good if you break him too much."
Both the master and disciple were quite terrifying, it was no wonder she acted this way.
When they arrived, all of the elders immediately surrounded Xiao Ming and wanted to talk her out of this, but she just excitedly said, "I''ve been waiting for my turn."
When they saw this, they all couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles.
After all, they knew that once Xiao Ming was like this, there was no stopping her.
In fact, they even couldn''t help feeling sorry for the young man waiting on stage after seeing her like this..
After dealing with the elders, Xiao Ming jumped down onto the stage andnded in front of the young man.
During this, four of the elders smoothly made their way into the crowd to protect her at any moment.
Chapter 528 Sparring with other sects (7)
Chapter 528 Sparring with other sects (7)
When the challenger saw Xiao Ming jump out, he recognized her right away.
He was surprised that they would actually call her out like this, but he was excited since that meant that it was going ording to his n.
Now all that was left was toˇ
The challenger suddenly cupped his hands and said, "Yong Tian of the Eternal Sect challenges miss Xiao Ming to a spar. If you would give me your guidance."
This challenger made the first move so that they wouldn''t be able to back down now that Xiao Ming was here.
He would make sure that even if Xiao Ming wanted to settle this peacefully, she wouldn''t have a chance to do so.
That was because he needed to fight her to achieve his goal.
But Xiao Ming had no such intentions in the first ce.
When she saw him cupping his hands to ask her for a spar, she just said with a happy smile, "Let''s do this then."
The challenger couldn''t help being taken aback by how easily she had agreed to this.
There was a bad premonition that filled him over how easily everything went, but he also couldn''t back down now.
So he pulled out a sword and said, "Then miss Xiao Ming, please don''t take offense."
The young man instantly disappeared before several figures of him appeared around Xiao Ming.
But when one looked closely, they could see that this was nothing more than fog.
This challenger had the ability to cast illusions with fog, which was what these several clones of him that had appeared were. These were illusions that had been created when he formed fog with his spiritual energy.
For Xiao Ming who was in the center of it, she wouldn''t be able to tell which one of these illusions would be the real one.
One might think that she was in a bad position and be worried about her, but none of the elders revealed a worried look.
In fact, they all had smiles on their faces.
It almost seemed like they were feeling sorry for that young man who challenged her.
It was almost as ifˇthey could already see how he would be defeated.
Xiao Ming also stood there with a calm look on her face, as if she had already seen through this illusion.
Instead of pulling out a weapon, she just raised her hand and gathered some spiritual energy around it. Then she stood there in ce, almost as if she was waiting for something.
The challenger who had been waiting in the fog had wanted to see if Xiao Ming would make a move.
He knew that it would be best to sneak up on her while she tried to find him, but she didn''t move at all.
So in the end, it was his patience that ran out first and he snuck up behind her.
Seeing that she didn''t move, seeing that she didn''t seem to see anything strange, the challenger raised his sword and stabbed downwards at Xiao Ming''s head.
It was at that moment that Xiao Ming suddenly acted.
She punched upwards at the challenger that was stabbing his sword down at her, skillfully avoiding the falling sword whilending a fist in the challenger''s stomach.
This was a fist that was coated in spiritual energy, so it was much stronger than a normal punch.
The challenger immediately keeled over and then fell back,nding a few meters away from Xiao Ming. As heid there on the ground holding his stomach, his face twisted in pain and it looked like he would throw up at any moment.
It seemed that this punch really was effective.
But that was expected since she had hit him without him putting up any guard.
Still, Xiao Ming held back a bit since she didn''t want it to end that quickly.
She waited for the challenger to recover from that punch to the stomach before waiting for him toe again. As she stood there, she even raised a hand and waved it at the challenger, as if challenging him toe at her.
However, he didn''t take the bait.
He didn''t even know how she had seen through his illusion, so he wouldn''t do anything rash before that.
He narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Ming and asked, "How did you find me?"
Xiao Ming revealed a smile and said, "The wind. You can hide everything else with your illusions, but you can''t hide the wind you create when you move."
The challenger''s chin dropped when he heard this.
This was true, it was a w that everyone that used illusions had since it was impossible for their illusions to cover up everything. That was until they became strong enough that they could create illusions that could even fool the mind.
But before thatˇthey would have certain things that would give them away.
The challenger gritted his teeth after that as he never thought that Xiao Ming would even be able to figure this out.
Still, since he knew how she had done itˇit would be easy for him toe up with a countermeasure.
And this time, he wouldn''t only show this much power.
After gritting his teeth for a bit, the challenger suddenly gave a roar and his aura grew stronger.
It kept growing stronger and stronger until he broke through.
He went from the Mid Foundation Realm to the High Foundation Realm.
It seemed that he had been suppressing his cultivation the whole time.
But now he wasn''t holding back anymore.
Everyone that was watching couldn''t help looking at Xiao Ming with worried looks, but of course that was only the people not from the Love Sect.
The ones from the Love Sect just shook their heads when they saw this.
If this was the only trump card that he had, then it really was too disappointing.
After all, Xiao Ming also had a trump card up her sleeve.
Xiao Ming looked at the challenger and asked, "Is that really it?"
When he heard this, his face couldn''t help twisting.
It had to be known that the aura that Xiao Ming gave off was only in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm.
To begin with, it was a Mid Foundation Realm Cultivator against a Peak Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator.
This should have easily been a one sided fightˇ
But Xiao Ming had figured out the trick to his technique and had been able to strike a powerful blow to him, which was why she had beaten him back.
But now that he was aware of the trick she used, it wasn''t as if it would work a second time.
Plus, with his increased cultivation level, his illusions would only be stronger.
So after taking a deep breath, the challenger said, "Act tough while you still can then."
Then as if he faded away into thin air, he disappeared from everyone''s sight.
This time, there were no clones that appeared around Xiao Ming, there was just ayer of fog that appeared around her that blocked her from everyone''s sight.
There didn''t seem to be anything that happened from the perspective of the spectators, but inside of the fogˇthere was plenty happening.
The voice of the challenger came from all around Xiao Ming, almost as if it was taunting her.
But Xiao Ming just calmly stood there without panicking even though she was surrounded by this fog.
It was almost as if she could already see through this fog.
The challenger who was hiding in the fog couldn''t help being caught off guard when seeing this, but he didn''t believe that Xiao Ming could really see through his fog like this.
So the challenger didn''t give up and circled around Xiao Ming again to attack her.
When he was just within a few feet of Xiao Ming, Xiao Ming suddenly turned to look at him.
Then with a deep breath, she suddenly released her spiritual energy.
When she released it, the challenger couldn''t help being taken aback.
That was because the spiritual energy that she releasedˇwas actually purer and thicker than his spiritual energy. Even though he was in a higher realm than her, his spiritual energy actually seemed weaker.
But it wasn''t just this that caught the challenger off guard.
Her aura also started to change.
It becamerger andrger untilˇit reached the Foundation Realm.
The challenger was shocked when he felt this and looked at Xiao Ming in shock.
He was trying to figure out if he had made a mistake, but there was no mistake to make here.
This was without a doubt the aura of a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
Xiao Ming had been hiding her true cultivation just like him.
But after biting his lip for a bit, the challenger still decided to go all out.
He didn''t believe someone in the Low Foundation Realm would be able to fight him who was in the High Foundation Realm.
As he tried to approach Xiao Ming again, there was a burst of spiritual energy that suddenly came from Xiao Ming.
When that burst of spiritual energy came out, all of the fog around her was blown away and the challenger was revealed.
He had a look of shock on his face when this happened as he had no idea how she had done it.
But he didn''t have time to think about this.
It was just too bad that he reacted toote that by the time that he reacted, Xiao Ming was already in front of him with a fist raised.
Chapter 529 Sparring with other sects (8)
Chapter 529 Sparring with other sects (8)
This time, Xiao Ming didn''t hold back at all as she mmed her fist into the face of the challenger.
This challenger flew off without any resistance after that punchnded right in the center of his face. There was a spray of blood that spurted out in an arc in the air as this challenger flew off, just like a rainbow of blood.
The challenger flew right out of the arena and mmed into the walls outside the arena, creating arge dent in those walls.
These were walls made from a special material, so for it to dent like thisˇit showed just how much power was in Xiao Ming''s punch.
The elders couldn''t help revealing looks of worry.
But these looks of worry weren''t directed at Xiao Ming, rather they were looking at the challenger who was embedded in the wall.
If this challenger died while facing Xiao Mingˇthat would be bad for their Love Sect.
However, they could still sense the aura of this challenger and they could see his chest moving up and down. It seemed that he was still alive, it was just that he had been knocked out by Xiao Ming.
Seeing this, all of the elders let out a sigh of relief.
Senior Brother Ying who had been watching over the fight was the same, but he quickly waved at the disciples in charge of healing people toe over to help him.
These disciples had a hard time pulling the challenger out of the wall, but they were able to do it in the end.
After pulling him out, they checked on his condition.
It seemed that Xiao Ming had held back in the end, so the injuries that he received weren''t too heavy.
But his face was apletely different story.
Xiao Ming''s fist hadpletely shattered the nose of the challenger and had knocked out several of his teeth.
His face was aplete mess and it was a bit hard for them to look at.
He was considered a handsome young man before, but nowˇ
So they couldn''t help looking at Senior Brother Ying, as if they were asking him what they should do about this challenger.
Senior Brother Ying revealed a bitter smile before sending a secret message to them.
"Just use that."
They were surprised when they heard this, but seeing the look on his face, they realized that he was being serious.
So they had no choice but to take out something that had been ced inside of a special box.
When this special box came out, everyone couldn''t help feeling that there was something special about it. Especially since there was some kind medicinal smell that filled the air when this box came out.
Everyone could feel their bodies rxing when this medicinal smell filled the air, almost as if there was something that was forcing their minds and body to rx.
This was a feelingˇthat was like returning to the womb.
That was just howforting it was.
Even the mortals could tell that whatever was being brought out definitely wasn''t a normal item.
When the box was opened, there was a pill that was revealed.
This was a normal looking pill by all rights, but right in the center of the pill was a single line that ran through it.
The ones that didn''t know what this was didn''t react to it, but the ones that did immediately revealed looks of shock when they saw this pill.
After all, this line meant that this was a very special pill.
"It''s a pill lineˇthey''re actually using a one pill line pill."
"How extravagant!"
"Just for a small injury, they''re actually willing to use a one pill line pill!"
A pill line pill was a very big matter since a pill line pill waspletely different from normal pills.
Any pill that was able to form a pill line was a pill that was concocted with great skill.
A pill line meant that this was a pill that contained all of the medicinal power of the ingredients that had been used in refining the pill.
But that alone wasn''t what was special about a pill line.
A pill line meant that not only did it have 100% purity, it meant that the alchemist who refined it had added something more to it. Whether that was in the form of fire control, skill, or something else.
The appearance of a pill line meant that this pill had more than 100% of the medicinal power of the ingredients.
A single pill line meant that the pill was 200% effective.
The more pill lines that a pill had, the more effectiveness that it had.
But that meant that a pill that had a pill line was very rare in the first ce.
After all, it wasn''t easy to do something like this.
Unless one was a master alchemist, this was not something that could be done that easily.
So each pill line pill would always be treated as treasures by anyone that had one.
If one ever appeared in an auction, one can be certain that there would be a fierce fight for it.
And even then, there was the chance that there would be people trying to steal it from whoever won it in the auction.
So pill line pills were just that valuable.
But the Love Sect was actually using a pill line pill for something as simple as a broken face?
There were many in the crowd who wanted to scream at those Love Sect disciples who were doing this for wasting this heavenly treasure. But they were in the Love Sect''s territory and this was the Love Sect''s property, so it wasn''t as if they had a right to say anything about how they used it.
But it hurts their hearts seeing them use this pill line pill like thisˇ
There were some that wanted to volunteer to heal this challenger just for the chance to get this pill line pill.
However, they weren''t able to stop them in the end as they fed the pill line pill to the challenger in the end.
The only thing they could do was closely watch the challenger to see what effects the pill line pill had on him.
As expected, the pill line pill was extraordinary.
The moment that he ate it, his bones started rearranging themselves right away.
It took no time for his nose bones to set themselves back in ce.
Even the teeth that had been knocked out had started to grow back in.
It took no time at all for this young man''s face to return to normal.
But everyone that saw this happen still had a bitter smile on their face.
After all, this was a precious pill line pill and it had been used just to heal these minor wounds like this.
They could imagine what would have happened if this pill had been used on more serious injuries.
This pill line pill could have been a second life for anyone that had been seriously injured and it had been wasted curing these minor injuries.
The only thing that they could feel was regret over not stopping the Love Sect from wasting this heavenly treasure.
The young man woke up soon after his face had been cured and he couldn''t help looking around himself in a daze as he tried to figure out what had happened. Then when he saw Xiao Ming standing there on stage and saw that he had been knocked out, all he could do was reveal a bitter smile.
It seemed that he hadpletely underestimated the Love Sectˇ
The only thing that he could do now wasˇ
The challenger stood up slowly out of fear that he was injured, but he found that not a single part of his body felt off. In fact, he felt even better than before he had fought Xiao Ming, which really confused him.
After all, it made sense that he would feel worse after being beaten by her like thisˇ
But he didn''t feel any pain at all.
It just didn''t make any sense at all.
Still, when he stood up, he cupped his hands and said, "Young miss Xiao Ming, thank you for showing mercy."
The lips of a few people twitched when they heard this.
If he had seen the state of his face just now, he definitely wouldn''t have said thatˇ
Xiao Ming didn''t say anything and just cupped her hands before turning away.
Instead, it was Lin Fan who spoke.
"Since you were heavily injured, we had no choice but to use a pill line pill to heal you. We''ll be sending the costs of that to your sect."
When the challenger heard this, his mouth couldn''t help dropping.
A pill line pill!
That was why he didn''t feel anything off about his body!
This kind of treasure had been used on him!
But this was not the kind of thing that his sect could pay offˇ
So he opened his mouth to say something, but Lin Fan beat him to the punch.
Lin Fan said with a smile, "This is a service that we provided to this young friend and his sect, so you don''t need to worry. Unless one came with bad intentions, in which caseˇ"
He left his words hanging, but the meaning behind them were clear.
The young man''s mouth turned stiff and his lips twitched a bit when he heard this.
In the end, he had no choice but to say with a sigh, "Thank you for your grace, sect master."
But in his heart, he felt regret over trying to cause trouble for the Love Sect.
It really wasn''t worth itˇ
Chapter 530 Accepting gifts
Chapter 530 epting gifts
All of the guests from other sects knitted their brows when they heard this.
They had felt that something was off when Lin Fan epted the sparring request from this challenger.
But at the same time, they had felt a bit of disdain towards him for doing so.
Nowˇthey realized that they had all been too naive.
He had epted not because he was weak, but because he was confident.
He knew that his disciple would be able to take care of this challenger without a problem.
In fact, his disciple had even smashed in the face of this challenger to the point where it was too ugly to look at. So it was clear that she never had a problem facing this challenger in the first ce.
They couldn''t help feeling silly how they had underestimated the Love Sect before this.
After everything they had seen, how could they think that there was anything that wasn''t normal about this ce.
The only thought that they had on their minds now wasˇhow to build a good rtionship with the Love Sect.
As long as they were able to build a good rtionship with the Love Sect, they would be able to gain all kinds of things.
An alliance with these powerful experts, ess to this alchemist that could even make pill line pills, and all kinds of other things that they hadn''t seen yet.
After all, this was only what the Love Sect had been willing to show them.
Even a fool would be able to tell that this wasn''t everything that the Love Sect had.
A sect wouldn''t show all of their trump cards to others for no reason.
So they could be certain that making friends with the Love Sect was the best choice.
The only ones that were feeling bitter at this moment were the ones from the sect this challenger represented.
They had wanted to use this opportunity to make themselves famous by defeating the disciple of the Love Sect sect master. However, all they had done was drop a stone on their foot and make fools out of themselves.
But there wasn''t anyone to me other than themselves since they had never thought that the disciple of the Love Sect sect master would be this strong.
They had even prepared all of this and it hadn''t been of any use.
After all, they never thought that Xiao Ming would also be hiding her power.
Once the challenger backed down, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.
Was that it?
That was all he could think as he watched this young man leave.
He had thought that there would be much more to this plot, but it seemed that he had overestimated this challengerˇ
But since there wasn''t anything else toe, there wasn''t anything else that he needed to do.
After all, he had already achieved everything that he needed.
As a cultivator, his hearing was quite powerful, so he was able to hear the murmursing from around him.
He was able to see that he had already achieved the goal that he wanted to achieve with this fight, so there was no need to drag it on.
Since everything had been settled, Lin Fan gave a slight nod to Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying understood this nod and said, "We would like to thank everyone foring to our sect''s sparring today. We hope that we were able to put on a good show for everyone today."
When the guests from the other sects heard this, they were all surprised since they didn''t think that the Love Sect would end it this quickly.
After all, they didn''t even have a chance to build a rtionship with the Love Sect.
If they were sent packing just like this, where would the future of their sects go?
But their hopes were lifted again by Senior Brother Ying''s next words.
"For the friends that havee from afar, we have prepared a small gathering for all of you to attend. We hope to deepen our rtionship with all of these friends who havee from afar."
There was a smile with a deeper meaning on his face as he said this.
Those that understood his smile all revealed smiles of their own.
This was it, this was the opportunity that the Love Sect was giving them.
They wouldn''t miss this chance!
For those that this didn''t involve, they all left the arena with satisfied looks on their faces.
They were able to see these spars between these cultivators, this was something that these mortals normally would never have the chance to see.
This inspired many of the mortals to see if there was some way for them to join the Love Sect through connections.
They couldn''t join the Love Sect through the main door, but if they took a back door and were lucky enough to join the Love Sect, that was good enough for them.
Anyone who saw the sparring today would know that the Love Sect''s future was limitless. They would want to join the Love Sect while they still could, while it was still within their reaches.
The guests from the sects followed the disciples of the Love Sect to the banquet hall that had been prepared.
This banquet hall was already fully prepared to wee these guests.
When they arrived, there were all kinds of delicious dishes and wine that were brought in.
The guests had wanted to hold back, but they couldn''t help themselves once they smelled the fragranceing from the dishes. Even if they were cultivators, they found that they weren''t able to resist at all.
These dishes were dishes that had been prepared by Duanmu Ming Yue with ingredients that came from the Dungeon Master System. It could be said that these were better than even the dishes prepared in the royal pce.
At the same time, the wine also came from the Dungeon Master System, so this was wine that was out of this world.
Since it technically didn''te from this worldˇ
With good food and wine, the mood of the banquet became very festive and many people lost themselves. They couldn''t control themselves once they became too drunk, so it actually became quite rowdy.
But that mood instantly settled the moment that Lin Fan walked in with the elders.
They had only been able to let themselves go because Lin Fan and the other members of the Love Sect hadn''te yet. They were using this as an excuse to let themselves blow some steam after what they had seen today.
However, when Lin Fan and the other members of the Love Sect came, they immediately forced themselves to calm down.
After all, there was still something that they needed to do.
They couldn''t just let themselves lose control under the influence of the wine.
After Lin Fan arrived, he raised a cup and said, "I wish to wee all of these guests that havee from afar. This is our Love Sect''s first time opening ourselves up to guests, so we hope that we did a proper job weing everyone."
When they all heard this, they couldn''t help giving secret bitterughs.
A good job?
You did more than that!
You practically gave all of us a heart attack with all the things that you''ve shown us!
Couldn''t you have held back a bit!
That was what they had wanted to scream at Lin Fan in return for what he said, but they couldn''t say it in the end.
All they could do was apud in response to this to try and suck up to him.
Lin Fan waited for the apuse to end before he continued by saying, "Now, let''s all use this as a chance to get to know each other better. I hope that in the future, all of our sects can get along."
When they heard this, the eyes of all the guests from the other sects lit up.
This was what they had been waiting for the entire time.
This was their chance to suck up to the Love Sect and build a rtionship with them.
As long as they were able to build a rtionship with the Love Sect, they would have ess to the many benefits of being an ally of the Love Sect.
For example, the many different incredible medicines that they had shown today.
So they would do their best to build that rtionship.
Of course, the best way to do that was toˇoffer gifts.
The best way to one''s heart was material goods and all of these guests from the various sects knew that. That was why they had alle with Storage Rings that were loaded with items that they had been prepared to give to the Love Sect.
As for how much they would give them, that all depended on the Love Sect''s performance.
With the performance that the Love Sect had given, all of these guests immediately thought about taking out everything that they had.
There were some that even thought that what their sects had given them weren''t enough, so they were thinking about supplementing it from their own storage.
In short, everyone was about to give gifts to the Love Sect.
The Love Sect also knew this, which was why this banquet had been prepared.
Lin Fan sat at the head table and the guests formed a crowd.
It was a crowd, but also a line where they were all waiting to give gifts to Lin Fan.
That was the true purpose of this banquet.
Chapter 531 Special gift
Chapter 531 Special gift
"Sect Master Lin, I have brought the finest herbs from our sect as a gift for you today."
"Sect Master Lin, this is a fine wine that our sect prides itself on."
"Sect Master Lin, please ept this handcrafted spiritual sword."
There were many people that came up and presented different gifts to Lin Fan, but all of them left with a disappointed look.
Not a single one of them was able to stir Lin Fan with their gifts, so they weren''t able to say another word to him, let alone building a closer rtionship with them.
All they could do was leave with awkward defeated looks on their faces.
They couldn''t help wondering just where they had gone wrongˇ
But when they thought about it, they realized that there wasn''t anything that they could take out that would move the Love Sect.
After all, fine herbs and pills, they were nothingpared to the medicine that the Love Sect had shown today.
Fine wine, could itpare to the wine that they were currently drinking or the food that they were eating?
A handcrafted spiritual sword, this was a sword that was only in the Foundation Realm and Lin Fan was in the Qi Condensation Realm.
Would he ever use something like this?
No!
So it wasn''t worth anything in his eyes.
The onlyfort that they found was seeing that everyone else was also being rejected just like them. There wasn''t a single person whose gift was able to illicit a response from Lin Fan.
It was as if Lin Fan had already seen everything that had been brought forth in front of him.
It was as if there wasn''t anything that they could bring out that would move him.
They couldn''t help wondering just what kind of things the Love Sect could possess that he would feel this wayˇ
This just made them even more determined to build a rtionship with the Love Sect.
Lin Fan had been using his Appraisal Eyes the entire time one these gifts that had been presented to him.
And indeed, he was feeling disappointed.
That was because most of the things that had been brought were things that he had seen before in the Dungeon Master Store. These were all things that he was able to buy from the system and at a higher quality than the ones that were offered to him.
The things that he didn''t seeˇwere things that were too low quality that they wouldn''t even appear in the store.
So he couldn''t help being even more disappointed with these gifts.
These were sects that had existed for hundreds of years with firm foundations, but not a single one of them had anything special that could catch his attention.
It seemed that he had overestimated all of these sectsˇ
That was until he finally found something that caught his attention.
The one who brought it was the sect master of a very small sect called the Long Life Sect.
This was a small sect that had only ever had a Nascent Soul Realm ancestor, so the inheritance that they had wasn''t that great.
The current strongest member of this sect was only the Late Qi Condensation sect master that was in front of him now.
This information all came from Yue Lan who had investigated every single sect that had responded to their invitations.
But what Lin Fan was attracted to was the box that was currently in the Long Life Sect sect master''s hand.
When he looked at it with the Appraisal Eyes.
Special Box
A box made of unknown material that contains a special item.
It was a very simple description, but there was no need for more when it was this simple.
For the Appraisal Eyes to call it special, it had to be special.
Thest thing that he had found that was called special had given him the side mission that led him to the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He couldn''t help wondering what kind of special things he would encounter this time.
With a smile, Lin Fan stood up and personally walked forward towards the Long Life Sect''s sect master.
The Long Life Sect''s sect master was taken aback when he saw this, but then he quickly fell to one knee and presented this box to Lin Fan like a subordinate presenting something to the emperor.
Though if one looked at the difference in power between the Love Sect and the Long Life Sect, that wasn''t that inurate.
If the Love Sect wanted, they could just send a single elder to crush the Long Life Sect.
The Long Life Sect''s sect master was just worried that Lin Fan would be offended by this gift since he couldn''t see through his smile.
This box was something that had been in their treasury for a long time and they had never found the use of it. It had only been left there because it was a special item that their ancestor had acquired a long time ago.
They hadn''t discarded it because it was left by their ancestor.
However, they had no idea what this thing was and it wasn''t doing them any favours to keep this thing.
So instead of having this box take up more space in their treasury, it was better to use it for something else.
It was better for them to use this thing to build a rtionship with the Love Sect.
The Long Life Sect''s sect master hadn''t had much hope for this item in the first ce, but he hoped that it would be enough to catch the attention of the Love Sect sect master.
Lin Fan walked forward to take the box before helping the Long Life Sect''s sect master up.
With a friendly smile, he said, "This fellow cultivator, there''s no need to act so polite. We are all friends here."
When the Long Life Sect''s sect master heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.
Just from this, he could tell that Lin Fan appreciated the gift that he had brought and that was exactly what he wanted to see.
With a smile, he said, "This is just a small offering from my Long Life Sect. I hope that the Sect Master Lin will not mind this."
Lin Fan gave augh before saying, "This friend is too polite. This thing that you brought is not as simple as it seems."
The Long Life Sect''s sect master couldn''t help being caught off guard when he heard this.
He also couldn''t help taking onest look at the box that was now in Lin Fan''s hands as he thought to himself, "Could it be that there really was something special about this box?"
But then he thought to himself, "Even if there is, it isn''t as if my Long Life Sect is fated with it. There''s no way that we would be able to keep this treasure even if we were to know what this thing was."
So he just happily talked with Lin Fan a bit before heading back to his seat.
Lin Fan looked at the rest that wanted to present their gifts before saying, "Everyone, I have some important business to take care of, so I will be leaving first. I will leave the rest of this banquet to my elders to take care of, so I hope that everyone will enjoy yourselves."
Without waiting for a response, Lin Fan turned to leave this banquet.
It wasn''t just the guests that were surprised by this, but also the elders of the Love Sect.
They didn''t know what it was that had caused their sect master to leave so suddenly, but they could guess that it was rted to the box that he had just received.
Could it be that there was something special about this box?
After this thought passed through their minds, they quickly changed their mentality and covered for him while he went to examine the box.
The rest of the guests could only reveal bitter looks when they saw this.
They didn''t even get a chance to present their gifts to Lin Fan before he left.
Wasn''t this looking down on them and their gifts?
But what could they do?
Lin Fan and the Love Sect were in a much higher position than them, so there was no one that they could reallyin to.
They could only me their luck and theirck of a good gift.
When thinking of a good gift, many people couldn''t help turning to look at the Long Life Sect''s sect master.
They couldn''t help wondering just what that box was that had excited Lin Fan so muchˇ
But most of them thought that there had to be some kind of existing connection between either the Love Sect or Lin Fan and this Long Life Sect that Lin Fan would act this way. After all, it seemed too unlikely that he would be this excited about some random box.
They had already checked the box and confirmed that there was nothing special about it.
So why would Lin Fan be excited about it?
There had to be some kind of special rtionship between either the Love Sect or Lin Fan and the Long Life Sect.
As many of them considered this, they thought about befriending the Long Life Sect as well.
Since they couldn''t form a direct rtionship with Lin Fan, this kind of indirect rtionship would also work.
It was like this that the Long Life Sect became popr among the sects of the Mu Empire.
It was like this that the hope of the Long Life Sect''s sect master came true.
Chapter 532 Inside the box
Chapter 532 Inside the box
After leaving the banquet hall, Lin Fan didn''t open the box right away.
After looking around, he went by himself to a private room.
He didn''t want anyone disturbing him while he was opening up this box.
So he went all the way to the blocked room to open this box.
Only after settling down did he take a proper look at this box.
It was an ordinary box that didn''t have anything special about it.
The only thing that was special about it wasˇthat he couldn''t find a way to open it. There weren''t any ps or even any seams that he could use to open this box with.
He tried using his spiritual sense to check the box and even thenˇthere was still nothing for him to open the box with.
Lin Fan''s spiritual sense wasn''t even able to enter the box.
It was like there was something that was blocking his spiritual sense from entering. Something that was much stronger than his spiritual sense that was stopping it from entering.
After staring at the box for a while, he finally gave up and tried something different.
Instead of just staring at the box in a daze, he asked the system, "How do I open this box?"
It could be considered a desperation move since he wasn''t even sure if the system would answer him. Though in the past, when he didn''t know what to do, the system would offer to help on its own.
He hoped that this would be one of those times.
"Drop a drop of blood on it." The system said in its mechanical voice.
Lin Fan was without a doubt caught off guard since he never expected the system to reply even though he had wanted it to reply.
But even if the system had answered, he couldn''t help having his doubts.
"Are you sure about this?" He asked hesitantly in his mind.
All that he received from the system was a snort and the answer, "The host is free not to believe the system. That is within the host''s rights."
The more time that he spent with the system, the more that he felt that the system wasˇalive.
"You''re speaking much more fluently than before." Lin Fan couldn''t help saying in his mind.
"It''s just the host''s imagination." The system calmly deflected.
Still, whether it was his imagination or not, Lin Fan didn''t have a reason to keep poking deeper.
The system had already said that it was here to assist him and doubting it anymore than this wasn''t a good idea.
So he reached out a hand and brought a finger over the box.
With a thought, he was able to use his spiritual energy to squeeze out a drop of blood that fell down right on the box.
There didn''t seem to be a reaction at first, but thenˇthe box suddenly trembled.
There was also a glow that surrounded the box that seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.
After he let that drop of blood fall into the box, there was this spiritual energy that suddenly came from it.
This was a powerful spiritual energy that put a bit of pressure on him, but it was just a box in the end. So it wasn''t able to really put that much pressure on him.
After a long while, there was a voice that suddenly said, "So someone finally found my inheritance."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising his guard when he heard this, but the next words made him rx that guard right away.
"If you''re hearing this now, it means that I am already dead. What this box contains is my legacy, so I hope that you will not reject it."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this.
After all, this seemed like it was too good to be true.
He could tell from the spiritual energy fluctuationsing from the box that this thing definitely wasn''t a normal thing.
He could easily guess just how powerful the one this box came from was.
So how could that person give away this thing so easily?
There had to be a catch.
After a moment of silence, the voice continued by saying, "I hope that if you ept my inheritance, you will help me with one small matter."
As expected, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.
There was something that the owner of this box wanted from him.
"If one day you be strong enough, I hope that you can take revenge on Fei Wu Qing for me. That name won''t mean anything to you now, but if you ept my inheritance and be stronger, it will mean something to you one day. When the timees, I hope that you will help me take revenge."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows after hearing this.
This seemed like a simple request, but he knew that it wouldn''t be as simple as it seemed.
After all, the way that the owner of this box had said itˇ
He knew that it was anything but simple from that.
In the end, he didn''t say anything in response to this.
But of course, that didn''t matter since there was no need for a response in the first ce.
The message that wasing from the box was a prerecorded message, so it didn''t matter if he responded or not. The person that left this message wouldn''t be able to hear him in the first ce.
After another long silence, the voice from the box gave a sigh and said, "I know that this might seem like it''s asking a lot, but I hope that you will keep this in mind."
"Ah! Heavens, why do you treat me like this! Why did you do this to me, Feng Yu!"
Then the box went silent and the glow disappeared from the box.
Before Lin Fan could do anything, the box suddenly shattered to pieces and revealed what was inside.
What appeared on the table after the box was broken was what seemed to be a pendant and a map.
Lin Fan didn''t move forward to take these things right away and just calmly waited to see if anything else would happen.
When he saw that there was nothing else that happened with these two items, he slowly made his way over to them to see what they were.
The first one that he turned his attention to was the map.
This was a simple looking map that didn''t seem to have anything strange about it.
When he looked at it closely, he found that he didn''t recognize the area that was drawn on the map at all. But of course, that was to be expected since this was a map that hade out of a random box.
It wasn''t as if this map would be for an area nearby.
This map could be depicting a location that was anywhere on the continent.
So he turned to look at the pendant.
This was a very normal looking jade pendant that was carved in a very normal shape.
The only thing that was different about this jade pendant was that there was arge ''Feng'' character engraved on it.
This was clearly to signify who this jade pendant belonged to.
But that didn''t give me any ideas as to what this jade pendant did.
As I looked at the two things on the table, I gave a sigh as I couldn''t figure out what I was supposed to do with them.
That was until the system suddenly gave me a prompt.
"Side mission activated."
"Huh?" I said to myself before opening my eyes wide and pulling up the system panel.
I looked at the new side mission that had been registered.
[Side Mission] Find Feng Yu''s inheritance
Feng Yu has left his final inheritance in a ruins realm. Please find this ruins realm using this map and unlock it with the jade pendant.
Please be careful as there might be dangerous things inside of this ruins realm.
Reward: Contents of the ruins realm and a special reward from the system.
Failure punishment: Death.
I couldn''t help being surprised seeing that the system had suddenly released a side mission like this.
But what caught me off guard the most was how detailed the side mission was.
After all, I had no idea what the jade pendant was used for until the system told me that it was needed to open up the inheritance realm.
Was it because of the system''s upgrade that it was now telling me all of these things?
At the same time, I was a bit concerned about the failure punishment that came with this side quest.
If I had to guess what this wasˇit was most likely the system warning me about the danger of this ruins realm. After all, it was a failure punishment for this side mission.
The only way that I would fail this was if I didn''t get the treasures hidden in the ruins realm and the only way that was possible was if whatever was inside killed me.
After all, I could always retreat ande back if things went poorly.
The only way that didn''t happen is if I died in the ruins realm.
It seemed that I had to seriously consider thisˇ
But there was also a part of me that couldn''t help feeling excited.
This was one of the cliches of the cultivation world, being able to explore some ruins that contained an inheritance.
As someone who came from a world where only cultivation was in novels, I was very excited about this.
Chapter 533 To go or not
Chapter 533 To go or not
Later that night, in the Love Sect''s main hall.
All of the elders were gathered along with the girls of Lin Fan''s harem.
These were all of the important members of the Love Sect that had been gathered.
As for the reason, they were here to discuss their sect recruitment. They were here to discuss what had gone well and what they could improve on for next time.
After all, it wasn''t as if this was the only sect recruitment that they would hold.
They would also recruit disciples in the future, so it was better to be prepared than not at all.
Senior Brother Ying was the one that led this meeting as he gave a detailed report on everything that had happened during the sect recruitment. From time to time, there would be a few people that chimed in about certain details.
Overall though, it seemed like everyone agreed that the sect recruitment had been a sess.
They were very happy with the disciples that had been recruited and how they had shown off the might of the Love Sect to the other sects.
After a certain point, it even became a contest of bragging about the disciples that they had taken under them.
They were all trying to make themselves look the best.
But there were some that could see that Lin Fan had been silent the entire time, so they couldn''t help wondering what he was thinking of. At the same time, they felt a bit worried seeing the frown that was on his face.
Finally, Mu Bao Bao cut the bragging match off by saying, "What''s wrong?"
When they heard this, all of the elders turned to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan who had been lost in thought was pulled out of it by Mu Bao Bao''s question and he was surprised to see everyone looking at him.
Then with a sigh, he said, "Was it that obvious?"
A few of the elders couldn''t help feeling awkward when hearing this since they had been too busy with their own bragging that they hadn''t noticed this at all. It was only when Mu Bao Bao mentioned it that they finally noticed this.
But they were people that could adaptˇor it could be said that their faces were thick.
So they acted like they knew all along and waited for Lin Fan to answer.
With another sigh, Lin Fan said, "It isn''t that anything is wrong, it''s just thatˇ"
His voice trailed off like he wasn''t sure if he should say anything or not.
The rest of them just waited for him since they trusted his judgement.
If he wasn''t sure he should say it or not, he should have a valid reason for this.
It was better to wait for him to think it through instead of rushing him to say it.
In the end, Lin Fan gave another sigh and said, "The box that we received from the Long Life Sectˇ"
Once again, his voice trailed off, but the reactions that everyone had this time was different.
It was clear that there was something special about the box. They all knew that from the moment that Lin Fan had gone off alone with this box.
But now, it seemed that it was even more amazing than they thought.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "There''s a map and a key for a ruins realm in that box."
The moment that he said this, all of them revealed shocked looks like they couldn''t believe what he had said.
They looked at him as if they were waiting for him to say more.
It was almost as if they were waiting for him to tell them that this was a joke.
But there was nothing more for Lin Fan to say since this was it.
It was a set of ruins!
This was anything but simple.
After all, these ruins were where experts of the past left their inheritances when they died.
So if they were able to explore these ruins and obtain the inheritance of the one who left these ruins, there was no doubt that their Love Sect would greatly benefit.
But at the same time, they couldn''t help knitting their brows.
They knew that ruins weren''t as simple as they seemed.
After all, there would be danger associated with these ruins. There would be traps left behind to stop bandits, there would be trials that the owner of the ruins left behind to test for a sessor, and all kinds of other dangers that they couldn''t expect.
So they would have to be prepared if they wanted to explore these ruins.
After a long silence, there were many questions that were suddenly asked.
"Who do the ruins belong to?"
"Where are these ruins?"
"Is there a limit to how many people we can bring?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer any of these questions and slowly took out the two items that he had received from the box. He waved his hand for someone to bring a table over before putting them down on that table for everyone to see.
The elders quickly gathered around the table and looked at the two items.
The one that attracted more attention was the map.
They all circled around the map and tried to figure out where it was leading them.
There were less people that gathered around the token, but there were still people that gathered around it.
In the end, it was the ones that gathered around the token that spoke first.
It was Ming Xin who asked, "Do you know what this ''Feng'' character stands for?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "It''s the owner of the ruins, his name is Feng Yu."
"Feng Yu?" Ming Xin repeated before knitting her brows.
It was as if she was trying to find something in her mind.
After a long time, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know this person at all." Then with a sigh, she continued, "I''ll go and do some research, but don''t get your hopes up. This person might not even be someone from our Mu Empire."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response.
Lin Fan felt assured in leaving this matter to her, so he wouldn''t stick my nose in.
After all, too many cooks in the kitchen was not good.
So he turned my attention to the group that was looking over the map.
It didn''t seem like any of them were making any progress with this map until one of the elders suddenly said, "Wait, isn''t thisˇ"
When he said this, all of the others all looked at him and waited for him to finish his thought.
After a while, that elder said, "That''s right! It really is that ce!"
Hearing this, some of the other elders couldn''t take it anymore and urged him to speak.
Lin Fan also was curious about this, so he asked, "What do you know about this?"
That elder was one of the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
When he heard that it was Lin Fan who asked him this, he couldn''t help being scared.
After all, in his eyes, Lin Fan was their terrifying sect master who still controlled their lives.
He cupped his hands and said, "Reporting to the sect master, this elder has some ideas as to where this map is pointing to."
Lin Fan couldn''t stop his lips from twitching when he saw this before he waved his hand and said, "Just speak casually, there''s no need to be this formal."
The elder was surprised, but he slowly brought his hands down and said, "Yes, sect master."
He turned back to the map and pulled out another map that he ced beside it.
When theypared the two, they found that there was a 90% simrity between the two of them. There were only a few ces that were different between the two maps.
Lin Fan quickly asked, "What is this? Where is this ce referring to?"
The elder said, "When I was younger, I went into the wilderness to hunt for spirit beasts. This is the map that I personally drew on that journey."
Lin Fan knitted his brows slightly as he slowly said, "Then you''re saying thatˇthese ruins are in the wilderness?"
The elder slowly gave a nod without saying anything.
Lin Fan nodded too before saying, "Alright, it seems that these ruins are closer than we thought."
Then he looked at the rest of the elders and asked, "So, should we go or not?"
None of the elders gave an answer when they heard this.
This was also the question that they had been considering the entire time.
After all, they knew that it was a sensitive time for their Love Sect and any rash moves would be dangerous for them.
During this time where they were watched, there was no doubt that people would be suspicious if they suddenly headed into the wilderness.
Even if Dungeon City was near the border, this sudden trip into the wilderness would draw the suspicion of many people.
The more people that were suspicious of this, the more people that would follow them.
The more people that followed them, the more likely that it would be discovered that they had found some ruins.
Once that happened, there was no doubt that they would have to fight others over these ruins.
This was thest thing that they wanted.
If they waited some time for the heat to die downˇthen that would be the best choice.
But Lin Fan said, "Let''s go for it. There''s nothing for us to lose."
Chapter 534 Sect expedition
Chapter 534 Sect expedition
A few dayster, all of the disciples of the Love Sect were gathered.
They all had excited looks on their faces when they were gathered since this was the first time that they had all been gathered like this.
Until now, the Love Sect had strictly kept itself hidden and there were no big events like this.
But now that they had revealed themselves to the world, it was finally time for the Love Sect''s first real big sect event.
It was a hunt in the wilderness.
Since they were very close to the wilderness, it wasn''t a problem for them to do this.
Officially, this was a task that had been handed down to the Love Sect from the Mu Empire. They would be subjugating the spirit beasts that were found out in the wilderness for the Mu Empire.
This was to prevent any spirit beasts from invading the Mu Empire''s territory.
For the spirit beasts that they killed, they would receive a reward from the Mu Empire.
This was normally a task that was handed to the Mu Empire''s army, but this time it had been given to the Love Sect.
But of course, everyone knew that this was just an excuse for the Love Sect to head into the wilderness to kill spirit beasts.
This was to show the power of the Love Sect and to receive rewards from the Mu Empire.
It was killing two birds with one stone.
They were certain of this since they all knew that the empress of the Mu Empire was connected to the Love Sect. Though she had given up that title after bing the empress, Mu Bao Bao had been the great elder of the Love Sect previously.
This was not an empty title that she had fulfilled.
It showed that she had deep ties to the Love Sect.
But that wasn''t what the disciples of the Love Sect cared about.
Since this was the first sect event they were having, it meant that this was their chance to show off.
If they were able to show off in this sect event, then they would catch the eyes of the elders.
There were many disciples of the Love Sect, both in the inner sect and the elder sect. However, these were nothing more than ordinary disciples who just cultivated in the sect without recognizing a master or had a lower ranked master.
They all wanted to climb up thedder in the Love Sect and the best way to do that is to be the disciple of an elder.
So that was what they were looking forward to doing today.
Once they were all gathered, the elders showed themselves.
Since it was arge-scale expedition for the Love Sect, naturally all of the elders hade along.
They were all gathered on stage in front of the disciples and the eyes of the disciples lit up when they saw them.
After the elders appeared, the disciples of the elders also appeared.
These disciples of the elders made their way in front of the stage, in front of the other disciples. However, not a single one of the disciples minded since they knew how strong they were from regr sparring.
They acknowledged their strength and willingly submitted to them.
It was also why they wanted to be one of them.
Once all of the disciples were in ce, Senior Brother Ying came forward to say, "We will now head to the wilderness to hunt down spirit beasts. Remember, you must bring back the corpses of the spirit beasts to receive points for each kill. Unless you bring back evidence, you will not receive the points for killing spirit beasts."
All of the disciples nodded in agreement to this.
This was something that they all knew since the rules of this expedition had been announced ahead of time.
All of them knew exactly what they needed to do and had made many preparations for this.
Seeing that all of them had excited and determined looks, Senior Brother Ying gave a nod before saying, "Bring out the ship."
Several elders suddenly jumped into the air and floated there.
They all had their hands raised as if they were summoning something.
Then there was a strong gust of wind that came from above them that made all of the disciples cover their eyes.
Thissted for a while, making them unable to look up.
It was only when the gust subsided that they were able to look up to see that there wasˇarge ship that was floating there.
This was the Love Sect''s spiritual boat.
Seeing this grand spiritual boat floating above them, they all couldn''t help being shocked. Then all of the disciples revealed excited looks as they were filled with joy over the fact that they had joined the Love Sect.
A sect that couldmand this kind of powerful vessel was definitely a ce that would be good to them.
But those that knewˇthey knew that this spiritual boat wasn''t that great.
This was only a low grade spiritual boat that could only be used for transport. There weren''t any defenses or any attack methods that were on this boat that could be used to defend it.
After the boat appeared, itnded in the open space by the Love Sect and all of the disciples were brought aboard.
After they all boarded, the elders controlled the spiritual boat to head for the wilderness.
While they were on their way, the disciples excitedly ran around the boat, looking over each part of it. At the same time, there were many disciples that hung off the side of the ship to admire the scenery below them.
For many of them, this was their first time flying like this.
While they were doing that, Lin Fan brought several elders away and held a secret meeting.
"Is everything prepared?" Lin Fan asked as soon as they were alone.
The elders all nodded when they heard this.
They had been preparing for several days now, so everything had been long prepared for this.
Lin Fan then asked, "Did you find it?"
The elders nodded once again before Senior Brother Ying said, "It wasn''t hard to find. It was almost as if it wasn''t even hidden. But we couldn''t find a single way in."
He looked at the jade pendant that Lin Fan was holding and said, "It seems that we do need this pendant or we won''t be able to make our way in."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod even though he already knew this.
After all, the system had already told him that it was necessary, so he knew that it was definitely necessary.
But there was something else that he had to ask, "Are there any signs of the other sects?"
The only thing that he was worried about was if other sects had picked up traces of what they were doing and wanted a piece of the actions.
If that happened, they might have no choice but to let these other sects into the ruins just so they didn''t create argemotion.
After all, the bigger themotion, the more powerful people were attracted.
If more powerful people were attracted, then a group might arrive that they wouldn''t be able to contend with.
At that point, they might lose the ruinspletely.
So they had to be careful not to be found out by the other sects.
Senior Brother Ying paused for a second before saying, "They''ve been watching over our sect''s preparation to head into the wilderness."
Lin Fan slightly knitted my brows when he said this.
But then he said, "But as far as we can tell, they don''t know what we''re nning to do. Plus the Mu Empire''s troops have prevented them from truly tracking us. Even if they dare move against us, they don''t dare move against the Mu Empire right now."
Lin Fan gave a nod in response.
It was a good thing that he had prepared for this by asking for Mu Bao Bao''s help with the cover.
Even though it would draw attention because this was something that even involved the Mu Empire, it was still better to have this distraction than to not. All of their attention would be taken by this even rather than them heading deeper into the wilderness.
Since everything had been prepared, there wasn''t anything else for Lin Fan to ask about.
Instead, he just said, "Everyone, this will be an important expedition for our Love Sect. As long as we can collect the treasures that are in the ruins, there is no doubt that our Love Sect will be much stronger than before."
All of the elders revealed determined looks when they heard this.
They knew how important this was for the Love Sect, but at the same time, they were also filled with desire.
After all, the treasures that they obtained would be for them as well.
As long as they could bring the treasures back, there wouldn''t be ack of a share for them.
So all of them were excited about this.
Lin Fan could see that, but there was something else that he had to say.
"I know that all of you are excited about the treasures, but you have to remember that the most important thing is your life. Do not take excessive risks out of greed, be sure to prioritize your own life, not just for yourself, but also for the Love Sect."
The elders were surprised when they heard this, but then they all gave determined nods in response.
They knew that he was right.
The most important thing was their lives, as long as they had that, they coulde to these ruins as much as they wanted.
So they immediately adjusted their mentality and said, "Thank you sect master for the warning."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response.
Chapter 535 Illusion array
Chapter 535 Illusion array
With the spiritual boat, it didn''t take them long to arrive at the border.
When they arrived at the border, they naturally had to stop at the border checkpoint before heading into the wilderness.
Even if they had the support of Mu Bao Bao, they still needed to follow the rules of the Mu Empire. Otherwise people might think that they were looking down on the Mu Empire and misconstrue all kinds of things.
The trouble that came from that wasn''t worth it, so it was easier for them to just follow the rules.
Of course, since they had a signed decree from Mu Bao Bao, it was easy for them to get through the checkpoint.
As for how they got that, it was because Lin Fan made a trade with the ministers.
They naturally wouldn''t let Mu Bao Bao follow the Love Sect out into the wilderness, so Lin Fan had used that as part of a trade.
He would stop Mu Bao Bao from following as long as they allowed her to write this decree.
They knew that it was impossible to stop Mu Bao Bao from writing this decree in the first ce, so if they could stop her, that was the best case scenario. But at the same time, this helped establish Lin Fan''s status in the court of the Mu Empire.
He was the only one that could stop Mu Bao Bao, that was what the ministers would remember from now on.
Of course, Mu Bao Bao knew that she wouldn''t be able to go in the first ce.
Even if she was willful, she understood what her position as the empress of the Mu Empire was.
So this was all a trick yed by them to establish Lin Fan''s position in the court.
After getting through the checkpoint, they were in the true wilderness.
In the area outside of the checkpoint, there was a small bazaar town that had been set up.
This was a ce where both the Mercenary Guild and the Merchants Guild had branches set up.
The spirit beast corpses were worth money, so as long as there was money to earn from fighting them, there would be people drawn by that money.
That was where the Mercenary Guild and the Merchants Guild came in.
So there were actually quite a few people that were outside this checkpoint.
When they saw the spiritual boat flying past, they couldn''t help being surprised.
After all, they had been here for a while and it had been a long time since they had seen a spiritual boat flying past here.
Of course they knew that this meant that a sect was heading into the wilderness to kill some spirit beasts. No one was surprised by this since they knew how precious spirit beasts were.
But they were surprised when they saw the symbol of the sect on the spiritual boat.
Love Sectˇ
This was the sect that had be famous recently among the world of cultivators in the Mu Empire.
There were many that admired this sect because of the power that they demonstrated, but also because of the treatment that they had heard from the sect''s disciples.
If every disciple was treated that way, they really wanted to join the Love Sect too.
But there were a few people with sharp eyes that immediately started following the spiritual boat when they saw it past. These people had been waiting here for a few days now just for this spiritual boat.
They followed it into the wilderness without revealing themselves.
The spiritual boat continued for a bit before setting down in a ce in the wilderness.
There were already some supplies and a simple structure here, as well as a few of the elders waiting for them.
Since they had decided to hold this event, they would naturally send a few people ahead of time to prepare everything.
That was what these elders hade here for.
When the spiritual boatnded, the elders first greeted Lin Fan and the other elders before settling the disciples.
This camp would be their home for the next two weeks since it would serve as the base of their spirit beast hunting operation.
This location would be where they would turn in spirit beast corpses, get food, and sleep when they needed it.
The disciples of the Love Sect were still low grade cultivators, so they weren''t able to ignore sleep and food just yet. So they would still need a safe ce to sleep and eat, which was what this camp was for.
Once they were settled, the disciples all revealed excited looks as they were prepared to fight the spirit beasts.
The sooner that they were released, the sooner they could get to fighting.
But the disciples were divided into groups.
The normal disciples were allowed to head out, while the elite disciples who were the disciples of elders were all kept in the camp. The reason was that the elders wanted to talk to their disciples before they left.
When the normal disciples left, Lin Fan gave a nod to Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod back, but he acted like nothing had changed as he just stood there.
However, it didn''t take long before something changed.
There was an array that appeared around the camp, but this was an array that only those that were inside of it would notice. Even the disciples that had left the camp would have no idea that it had gone up.
As for what this array wasˇit was an illusion array.
To the people outside, they would see that everything was normal in the camp.
But for those that were in the camp, they would see something different.
The elite disciples couldn''t help being surprised by this array that suddenly went up, but they didn''t panic. They knew that the elders would have a reason for putting up this array and they trusted in their elders.
Those were their masters and uncle and aunt masters after all, there was no reason for them not to trust them.
Once the array was set up, Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod before turning to the elite disciples to say, "Now I''ll tell you the real purpose that we havee to this ce."
The elite disciples couldn''t help giving a gulp, but they all had excited looks.
For the Love Sect to go all out like this to bring them here, it definitely wasn''t a normal matter.
They could smell that there was something big happening and when something big happened, there was definitely something good for them.
So they all waited for Lin Fan to tell them just why they were here.
"We have discovered some ruins and we will be bringing you all to explore it."
When they heard this, all of them revealed even more excited looks.
Ruins!
That was something that everyone had heard of before, but they had never been able to explore one.
After all, whether it was the Love Sect or the Hidden Dragon Sect, they had all been closed up sects that never went out into the world.
So of course they were excited when they had a chance to explore a set of ruins like this.
But before they left, Lin Fan made sure to give them the same warning as the elders.
"We might be exploring these ruins for treasure, but you have to remember that your lives are the most important things. When we are in the ruinster, make sure that you follow the instructions of the elders and make sure to keep your lives safe."
Seeing the serious way that Lin Fan said this, all of them revealed serious looks too as they nodded in response.
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod seeing this and then he turned to Senior Brother Ying to say, "Let''s go then."
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod before turning to the other elders.
All of the elders worked together to lift up the disciples.
Since they were traveling in secret, they wouldn''t be able to use the spiritual boat like before. They would have to travel in small groups to avoid being detected by the watchers, which is why the disciples were traveling with the elders.
The illusion array would hide them and allow them to appear like they were still returning to the camp, but they had to make sure that they were careful so that they weren''t followed.
With that, all of them left the camp though the illusion array made it seem like they left in different directions than they actually left in.
In these small groups, they moved across the wilderness without attracting much attention.
Even though there were people watching over the camp, they didn''t actually dare follow the members of the Love Sect.
If it was discovered that they were following the members of the Love Sect, it would be hard for them to exin.
It could be even considered an attempt to attack the Love Sect''s disciple if they weren''t careful.
At worst, it might even start a war between their sects since this could be considered an aggressive move.
So none of them dared to do this.
With this, the elders of the Love Sect were able to bring the elite disciples to the meet up location.
This was a spot that wasn''t that far away from the location of the ruins.
Once he saw that they were all gathered, Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "Let''s go then."
Chapter 536 Opening the ruins
Chapter 536 Opening the ruins
The entrance to the ruins was a patch of foliage.
Or rather, it was the door that was hidden under this patch of foliage.
This was a door that wasn''t well hidden at all, it could have even been considered out in the open with the way that it was ced under this patch of foliage.
But this was the entrance of the ruins.
They could feel the spiritual energy that wasing from the door, so there was no doubt that this was it.
It was just that this seemed like it was too out of ce and so obvious that it was a trap that Lin Fan couldn''t believe that this was itˇ
So he took out the map and carefully looked it over. Hepared it to the map of the surrounding area that the elders had drawn for him and made sure that they were indeed in the right ce.
No matter how he looked at it, this was itˇ
There was nothing else here that could be it.
So he had no choice but to ept that this door was what they were looking for.
With a sigh, Lin Fan said, "Did you find a way to open it?"
Senior Brother Ying shook his head and said, "We''ve already tried all kinds of things, but we haven''t figured out a way to open it yet."
Lin Fan gave a nod as if he had already expected this.
If this ce was that easy to open, it would have already been opened and ransacked.
One could tell from the spiritual energy that came from this ce that it was a very special ce. So if anyone were to find it, they definitely would have tried to open it.
Since they couldn''t open it, Lin Fan walked forward to stand in front of this door.
With a wave of his hand, there was a jade pendant that appeared in his hand.
This was the jade pendant that hade with the map.
However, he had no idea what to do with this jade pendant since he didn''t know how this jade pendant would open this door.
But the system had told him that he needed this jade pendant to open up these ruins, so he believed the system since it had never led him wrong.
So he waited to see what would happen once he brought the jade pendant out.
There wasn''t anything that happened at first, but thenˇthere was a reaction that came from the jade pendant.
That jade pendant suddenly floated out of Lin Fan''s hand and floated there in space in front of the door on the ground.
It was as if there was some kind of resonance between the two.
At the same time, there was this strange spiritual energy that was being released by the two of them. This was an energy that none of them recognized, but they could tell was powerful.
This was definitely not a normal auraˇ
After this jade pendant floated there in the air for a while, it suddenly flew down to the ground.
Itnded on the door and there was a glow that came from the jade pendant to the door.
This glow spread all over the door until it waspletely wrapped up in this glow from the pendant.
As this door was covered in this glow, it started to creak.
It was as if there was something about it that was changing, but they couldn''t tell just what it was.
All they could tell was that it was releasing a terrifying aura now.
This was an aura that was far beyond anything that they had felt before.
Even for the elders that once belonged to the Love Sect when it was at its peak, this was an aura that was even stronger than any of the elders that they had seen before. It was even stronger than the sect master who was in the Soul Formation Realm.
Just how strong was the person who had left behind these ruins?
Lin Fan could also tell the same thing since he had felt the aura of a Soul Formation Realm Cultivator before in the form of Elder Jian.
So he was wonderingˇhow strong was the enemy that Feng Yu wanted him to take care of?
Would he even be able to do anything to them?
Perhaps in a thousand years when he became stronger, but how strong would that person be at that time?
Lin Fan just gave a sigh before giving up thinking about this.
For this matter, he would just handle it however it came. As long as he was able to keep himself alive, there might be a day that he would be able to take revenge for Feng Yu.
But of course, he would never risk his own life for this kind of revenge.
That would just be foolish.
After this aura appeared around the door for a while, it slowly started to open to revealˇ
Darkness.
There was only darkness behind the door.
What was revealed was an abyss that they couldn''t see the end of.
There was only darkness as far as they could see and it didn''t seem like there was a bottom to this pit.
All of them just stood over the pit and stared down into it, as if they were trying to find anything about this pit that would give them any hope.
But in the end, Senior Brother Ying couldn''t help asking Lin Fan, "Sect master, are you sure that this is it? This just seems like a trap."
Lin Fan didn''t answer right away as he stared down into the abyss.
But he was actually talking to the system.
"Are you sure that this is it?" Lin Fan said in his mind, as he waited for the system to respond.
The system said in its mechanical voice, "This is indeed the ruins indicated on the map."
"Then why is it pitch ck like this?"
The system just calmly replied, "The host can jump in and see."
Lin Fan gave a secret bitter smile when he heard this.
"Are you sure?" Lin Fan asked once more.
The system didn''t bother answering this, which was more than enough of an answer for Lin Fan.
With a sigh, he walked up in front of the hole and thenˇhe suddenly jumped in.
The elders were too shocked to react to this in time and they didn''t have time to catch him as he was already falling down into the hole.
The elders could only watch as Lin Fan suddenly fell into the hole in front of them, disappearing from their sights.
As Lin Fan fell, he couldn''t help feeling a bit of doubt because there didn''t seem to be anything changing. The only thing that he could see was the elders above him getting further and further away as he kept falling.
Then all of a sudden, there was a bright sh of white light before the scenery in front of him changed.
He went from the dark abyss to a forest.
He found that he was standing right in the middle of a forest that he didn''t recognize at all.
As hended in this forest, Lin Fan quickly raised his guard after being surprised and looked carefully around him. He made sure that there wasn''t anything dangerous around here before finally letting down his guard.
Instead, he turned his attention to the gate behind him.
This was a glowing gate that seemed to be made of stone with some kind of portal in the center.
He didn''t know where this gate would lead him, but he could feel a powerful spiritual energying from it.
This definitely wasn''t a normal thing.
After standing there and looking over the gate for a bit, Lin Fan took a step forward and walked towards the gate.
Standing there in front of the gate, he wasn''t able to find a single thing off about it.
So the only thing for him to do wasˇto step into the gate.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan walked into the portal of the gate.
When he did, there was a bright sh of white light that forced him to close his eyes before darkness appeared around him again.
He felt as if his body was being thrown forward after the bright white light faded.
At the same time, he could see that something was there in front of him that was different from the rest of the darkness around him.
It wasˇSenior Brother Ying and the rest of the elders that were looking down at him.
Lin Fan felt himself being thrown out of the same door that he had entered through and he flew into the air a bit beforending on the ground in front of Senior Brother Ying and the rest of the elders.
After hended, he just looked around himself in a daze.
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders also stared at Lin Fan in a daze as they didn''t know what had just happened.
After a long moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "I see, so that''s what it is."
Senior Brother Ying and the elders revealed confused looks when they heard this.
They all looked at Lin Fan as if they were waiting for him to exin, but all he did was walk back over to the door and look down at the abyss.
After a long time, Senior Brother Ying couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore and asked, "Sect master, what is this?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "It''s a Minor World."
Chapter 537 Exploring the ruins
Chapter 537 Exploring the ruins
"Minor World!" All of the elders repeated in shocked voices.
Then they all looked down at the hole that was under them with looks of disbelief.
When they had watched Lin Fan fall down into this hole, they had seen him suddenly disappear.
They had thought that it was just because he had fallen out of their range of sight, but it turned out that it was because he had been transported. There was most likely some kind of array ced at the bottom of this hole that transported people to the Minor World.
Was this a prank from the person who left these ruins or some kind of defensive system?
After all, it would take courage to jump into the bottomless void like this.
This could be used as harassment or as a way to dissuade people from entering the Minor World.
But if it was used to dissuade people, then that wouldn''t make sense.
The only one that could open this door was the one that possessed this jade pendant.
So that would mean that there was no need to guard against the person who opened it. There was no need to keep them from entering the Minor World since they were the one chosen to ept the inheritance.
That meant that the only thing this could be wasˇharassment.
With this, they were able to figure out the personality of the person who created this ce.
This person was someone that liked to y around a lot, even at the expense of the person they were ying tricks on. Even if that person was the one that he wanted toe to this ce.
So it was clear what was waiting for them in this Minor Worldˇ
When they realized this, all of them revealed bitter smiles.
But in the end, it wasn''t as if they could just abandon this ce because of this.
They had done all that work to find this ce, it felt a bit hollow to leave this ce without even exploring it a bit first.
If they left empty handed, it really was not something that they could ept.
So the elders all looked at Lin Fan, waiting for him to make a decision.
But Lin Fan had his brows knitted as if he was thinking about something.
He knew what the problem with this ce was since he wasn''t a fool.
It was just that he was in charge of all of their lives as the sect master, so he couldn''t make a hasty decision.
But in the end, he decided that it was worth the risk.
This was something that the system had ssified as a side mission, so the rewards wouldn''t be small. This was something that was worth risking his life on.
So Lin Fan said, "We''ll still explore these ruins."
None of the elders were surprised by this decision and revealed determined looks on their faces.
Since the sect master had spoken, there wasn''t anything else for them to say.
All they needed to do was follow his orders.
Senior Brother Ying was the first one to speak as he asked, "Sect master, did you find anything when you went in earlier?"
Lin Fan shook his head as he said, "All I did was search the area where Inded and found the exit portal. As for what was around me, it was a forest that seemed to have different things hiding in it."
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod in response to this.
Then as if he remembered something, Lin Fan said, "Right, there was a clearing near the exit. So if we want, we can create a base camp there for our explorations."
When they heard this, the eyes of the elders all lit up.
This was very valuable information.
They had been prepared to create a base camp by this entrance and then use that as a base to search the ruins. But if they were able to create a base camp inside of the ruins, that would be even better for them.
After all, creating a base camp inside the ruins was very different from creating a base camp outside.
Creating a base camp outside was much riskier since it would be easy for them to be spotted out here with arge camp.
They didn''t know who was watching them and the moment that their camp was found, there would be no doubt that people woulde to investigate.
When that happened, it would be hard for them to keep this ce a secret.
Plus it was different exploring with a camp and without a camp.
With a camp, they would be able to rest and explore at their own pace, which would be much more effective.
So they were very happy about the information that Lin Fan had brought back.
Since he told them this, there wasn''t any time to waste.
It was better to act first and then thinkter in this kind of scenario.
The elders gathered around the hole and looked down at it beforeˇsuddenly jumping in.
They jumped into the hole one after another and disappeared before reaching the bottom.
After the elders had gone in, the disciples looked at each other before following after them.
Since the elders were already paving the way for them, what was there for them to hesitate.
In no time at all, Lin Fan was left there standing alone with a bitter smile on his face.
No one even cared about him as they all jumped in by themselves, leaving him standing there all along.
In the face of these treasures, it seemed that he didn''t matter to them.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t take it to heart as he just shook his head with a smile on his face.
In the end, he also jumped down into the door.
When he jumped in, it was as if the door sensed that there was no one else left in the area, so it suddenly closed itself. The foliage that had been removed suddenly grew back once more and the door was hidden.
It might seem simple, but unless one knew what they were looking for, it wasn''t that easy to find this door.
After he entered the Minor World, he found that everyone had already started busying themselves.
They had arrived in the same space that he had been dropped in before.
The space where hended had been cleared.
There was even a clear marker ced around this space to show that this was where they entered from.
Judging by the crushed grass, it seemed that there had been a mess when they allnded together. That was most likely the reason why they had marked out this area where people entered this Minor World from.
Around this area, they started pitching tents and preparing other facilities.
They also made sure to put some defenses around the portal that he had taken before since it was their only way back.
Lin Fan had to admit that they worked quite well even when he wasn''t there.
But then again, that wasn''t strange since he wasn''t there most of the time.
Lin Fan was someone that had traveled a lot in the past and had left things in Senior Brother Ying''s hands when it came to the Love Sect.
It only made sense that he would be able to do all this while he was gone.
When they saw that he had arrived, Senior Brother Ying called him over to where the elders had been gathered.
It had mainly been the disciples who were working on preparing the base camp.
The elders had all been gathered by the edge of the woods and seemed to be searching for something.
When Lin Fan came over, Senior Brother Ying said, "It''s no use, we can''t search this area at all. It''s as if there''s something blocking our spiritual senses."
Lin Fan gave a nod when he heard this, but he didn''t find it strange.
After all, it would be too easy if they could use their spiritual senses.
So it only made sense that there would be something that was preventing them from using them.
But since they couldn''t use their spiritual sense, that meant that they would have to do this the old fashioned way.
They didn''t know what was waiting in the forest for them, so they had to slowly explore while making sure that they would be able to return to the base camp.
So Lin Fan decided that they would form five different groups.
One group would be for staying in the base camp and watching over the camp, while finishing up the preparations.
The other four groups would spread out in four different directions around the base camp.
Each group would go in a cardinal direction and spread out to see what was around them. At the same time, they would spread out bit by bit as they moved further away from the camp.
That way, they would be able to sweep the surrounding area.
Of course, they would all be tied to a single rope that the leader would have, that way they would be able to find their way back.
The elders all agreed to this n since it seemed like a very reasonable n.
They approved of his idea of slowly exploring this ce since they had no idea what was waiting out there for them.
It didn''t take long for the elders to divide themselves and the disciples they brought along were their own disciples.
Lin Fan chose to head north since that was the direction that his instincts were telling him to go.
Chapter 538 Inheritance (1)
Chapter 538 Inheritance (1)
The group that Lin Fan joined was one that was led by Senior Brother Ying.
This was the group that Lin Fan had saved all the way back then with a few additions.
At the same time, this was the group that Lin Fan was closest with since it was the group that he had known the longest.
Along with this group, there were also his two disciples that were with him.
Xiao Ming had no problem being here since she had already grown much stronger under him.
Huang Xie had only joined the Love Sect a few days ago, so his cultivation was still a bitcking. The only reason he had brought Huang Xie was to give him experience and because Xiao Ming promised to take care of him.
Seeing the two of them, it really was strange.
Xiao Ming was clearly younger than Huang Xie, but she treated him like a younger brother.
Lin Fan really couldn''t help wondering how it would turn out between them.
After all, in the novels that he readˇrtionships like this would normally turn out to be romantic for the Heaven''s Chosen.
Would Huang Xie have a rtionship with his senior sister when he became stronger?
Lin Fan wouldn''t stop him since the Love Sect promoted free love.
Even if the Love Sect didn''t, he wouldn''t stop them because he was interested in how they would turn out.
Huang Xie''s life was destined to be eventful since he was the Heaven''s Chosen.
Lin Fan was just waiting to see how it would all turn out.
But for now, he should focus on the task at hand.
As they moved north from the camp, they slowly began to spread out.
The rope was attached to Senior Brother Ying since he was the leader of the group.
This rope was a special spiritual tool that was made just for this. It was made of spiritual energy, so it wouldn''t impede them as they walked around the forest.
One might think that Lin Fan would be the leader of this group, but he took a step back since he knew that in terms of giving them orders, Senior Brother Ying was better.
Senior Brother Ying knew them better, so he would be able to give better orders than Lin Fan.
As they spread out through the woods, Lin Fan made sure that he still had sight of Xiao Ming and Huang Xie.
It was the same with the other elders and their disciples.
But even after they went around for a bit, they weren''t able to find anything.
It wasn''t just that they weren''t able to find anything, it was that they weren''t able to find any trace of life here. It was as if there wasn''t a single living creature in this forest which was just strange.
If there weren''t any living creatures, why was the forest not aplete mess?
After all, if nts weren''t inhibited by animals, they would growpletely wild. Yet these trees and nts seemed like they interacted with animals, so they didn''t growpletely wildly.
It was as if something trimmed them from time to time.
So there was definitely something here that was taking care of these trees.
But what was it?
It almost felt like we were being led into a trap with how abandoned this ce wasˇ
Still, we couldn''t just back down without getting any information at all.
That would be a waste of timeˇ
Lin Fan used the rope which could also transmit messages with spiritual sense to speak to the others.
When they heard this, they all shared his sentiment since they had also felt that there was something off about the forest.
With that, they decided to go back to the camp to regroup with the others.
When they came back, the other groups were arriving back at camp as well.
Since the rope was attached to the base camp, it also alerted base camp of what Lin Fan had been thinking, so they had called back the other groups.
After all of them gathered, Lin Fan told them what he had been suspecting.
As they listened, the other elders all slowly knitted his brows.
When he was finished, the elders slowly nodded in agreement.
They had also felt that this forest around them was strangely quiet. They hadn''t been able to find a single trace of a living being in this forest, almost seeming like it was abandoned.
In short, it seemed too quiet.
So they all agreed to the n that Lin Fan proposed.
His n was to prate the forest in a single direction with a group of elders while leaving all of the disciples in the camp with the remaining elders to watch over.
That way, they would be able to deal with anything that came at them and focus on breaking through this ce.
The ones that were chosen to go were the strongest elders.
That way they would be able to deal with anything that they came across.
Before leaving, Lin Fan instructed the elders at the camp, "If we''re not back in a day, leave this ce and don''te back."
The elders at the camp were surprised with how serious Lin Fan was, but they nodded in agreement after seeing the serious look that he had.
It seemed that he wasn''t ying around.
Once all of the elders had gathered and prepared, Lin Fan headed off with the elders following him.
Since he was the one that had proposed this, he was the one that led them.
They headed off in the northern direction like Lin Fan''s instincts told him.
He was the one that they were all bound to by the rope.
For the first few minutes, there was nothing that happened.
It was so quiet that it was almost unnerving.
They didn''t notice this before because they had been focused on trying to find things, but now that they had been made aware of it by Lin Fan, they couldn''t help noticing it.
It really gave them a very strange feeling.
The longer that they continued, the more unnerved they felt until finally one of the elders couldn''t help asking, "Sect master, should we head back? If we keep going too far in one direction, we might get lost. Shouldn''t we head back and reorganize ourselves first, as well as figure out a way to mark our path?"
The other elders nodded in agreement to this, except a few of the ones that saw what Lin Fan saw.
Lin Fan ignored them as he looked in front of them.
It seemed like he was looking at nothing, but he narrowed his eyes as if he was looking at something specific.
Most of the elders couldn''t help being confused when they saw this.
Lin Fan slowly made his way forward towards this thing that seemingly only he could see.
Then all of a sudden, he stopped.
He reached his hand up and slowly brought it forward in front of him.
This action made the elders who didn''t understand what he was doing wonder if their sect master had gone crazy.
After all, he was reaching out into space as if he was expecting to touch something.
If this wasn''t crazy behaviour, they really didn''t know what wasˇ
But thenˇLin Fan''s hand actually made contact with something.
It was some kind of barrier that was in front of him.
It had been invisible to the eye until it had been touched by Lin Fan.
Once it had been touched, there was a refraction to this barrier that made it visible to the naked eye. Once he had touched it, it suddenly became a barrier that they could sense.
They finally understood what Lin Fan was doing.
But that just made them even more cautious.
After all, they could see that it was a barrier thatpletely surrounded them.
Did that mean that they were in a trap?
After this thought passed through their mind, there were many elders that wanted to return right away and leave this Minor World.
After all, being trapped like this didn''t seem good no matter how they looked at it.
But before any of them could say anything, Lin Fan had suddenly stuck his hand out of the barrier.
When he touched it, he found that he was able to push his hand through without any resistance at all.
He didn''t understand why a barrier would have this kind of feature, but he was able to stick his hand out like he had expected.
He just held his hand outside of the barrier, as if he was waiting for something.
The elders didn''t dare say anything just in case anything went wrong.
After a few seconds, there was a roar that came from outside the barrier.
There were a few trees that suddenly fell before arge baboon suddenly started running at them.
This baboon almost seemed like it came out of nowhere, but here it was charging at them at full speed.
They could feel the auraing from this baboon, it was in the Qi Condensation Realm.
This wasn''t that strongpared to them, but they didn''t dare let their guards down.
However, Lin Fan just raised a hand as if telling them not to make a move.
The elders all knitted their brows seeing this, but they still trusted Lin Fan and waited to see what happened.
As the baboon came closer and closer, they couldn''t help feeling more and more worried.
But then before the baboon could reach them, Lin Fan suddenly pulled his hand in.
Chapter 539 Inheritance (2)
Chapter 539 Inheritance (2)
When he pulled his hand back into the barrier, the baboon suddenly stopped.
It looked around itself as if it was looking for something, but then it revealed a look like it wasn''t able to find what it was looking for.
After stomping around for a bit, the baboon finally gave up and moved away from the barrier again.
Inside of the barrier, the elders all looked at the baboon leaving in shock as if they couldn''t understand what was happening.
One moment, this baboon was charging right at them and the next, the baboon suddenly stopped charging at them. It was as if the baboon had suddenly lost sight of them.
But that shouldn''t make sense since they were very visible right now.
Lin Fan on the other hand had an interested look on his face as he stared at the barrier.
He gave a nod and said, "Un, so it seems to be this wayˇ"
His voice trailed off as he kept looking at the barrier in front of him instead of looking at the baboon.
Senior Brother Ying hade back to his senses from the shock of the baboon suddenly leaving and he noticed what Lin Fan was doing, so he asked, "Sect master, did you find something?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer at first as he suddenly raised his hand once more.
He brought it up to the barrier and stuck it out once more.
As soon as he did, the baboon who had been leaving suddenly turned around and looked in their direction.
With a roar, that baboon started running at them once again.
Lin Fan watched this baboon for a few seconds before pulling his hand back.
Once again, the baboon stopped as soon as he pulled his hand back into the barrier.
The baboon gave a frustrated roar this time before mming the ground and walking off.
With this, Lin Fan gave a nod as if he had confirmed his theory.
Some of the elders also seemed to have picked up on something when they saw this.
After all, only once was a coincidence and a second time meantˇ
Lin Fan turned to look at the elders and said, "It seems that this barrier is what''s preventing the baboon from seeing us." He narrowed his eyes before saying, "If my guesses are correct, this barrier should be creating a safe zone around the exit gate that keeps these spirit beasts out."
After the elders heard this, all of them knitted their brows.
There were some that had already guessed this, but they didn''t dare confirm it like Lin Fan did.
There was a moment of silence before Senior Brother Ying asked, "Why did they do this?"
Lin Fan shook his head at first, but thenˇhe said, "If I had to guess, it''s most likely because they are treating this as a game. They created this safe zone so that the yers would be able to adjust to this Minor World and then slowly explore it."
All of the elders knitted their brows again after hearing this.
Senior Brother Ying took the lead to ask, "Why?"
Lin Fan just gave a shrug as he said, "How would I know? I can''t understand the mind of someone I''ve never met before."
The elders all gave sighs when they heard this.
They realized that he was right and that they were depending too much on Lin Fan.
Since he had told them what kind of barrier it was, they had assumed that he knew everything about this situation.
But even if he did know, it was just because he figured it out with his eyes and senses and not because he had found anything.
After another long silence, Senior Brother Ying asked, "What should we do then?"
Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "For now, let''s focus on our base. We don''t know how long this barrier willst, so we should prepare our defense while we can."
The elders all gave nods of agreement since this seemed reasonable.
While there was this barrier here that seemed to keep the spirit beast away, they had no idea how long it would remain. After all, it wasn''t them who had created this barrier, so they had no way of controlling it.
If they relied on it and it suddenly went down, they would be put in a very bad position.
Lin Fan then added, "After we finish setting up the defenses, we''ll send a group outside of the barrier to explore this ce. It will be a smaller group than this, so be prepared."
All of them nodded to show that they understood.
Why would he make the group even smaller?
It was so that they would have enough elders to guard the camp.
The most important thing was protecting the disciples who hade to get experience.
They could have sent these disciples out, but they had brought these disciples here for experience in the first ce. If they just had the disciples leave that soon, they wouldn''t get any experience at all.
So what they were nning to do was to scout out the area outside the barrier first.
They had only seen a baboon in the Qi Condensation Realm so far, that didn''t mean that there were only Qi Condensation Realm spirit beasts here.
Before checking this, they wouldn''t send all of the disciples away.
But they also couldn''t leave these disciples alone, so they were putting more elders in the camp to protect them.
When they came back, all of the disciples were excited to hear what they had found, but the elders just called the elders that remained in camp to a meeting. The disciples were all disappointed as they were sent off to prepare defenses.
The meeting was very short since there weren''t any elders that went against Lin Fan''s n.
They all felt that this was the best n for now based on the current situation, so they were all willing to follow it.
Since they were willing to follow his n, there was nothing else left for them to do.
Lin Fan gathered all of the strongest elders, except for a few that were left to guard the camp just in case anything happened. One of the Golden Core Realm elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect would be the final line of defense in this case.
After that, all of them set off again to the barrier that they had found.
When they came back, the first thing that they did was make sure that the same baboon from before was gone.
After checking the area for a bit and making sure that it was gone, Lin Fan was the one that led the way out.
As soon as they came out, there was a sound that rang out.
But this time it wasn''t the roaring of a beast.
Rather, it seemed like it was something skittering, like something that had many legsing at them.
They looked at the forest in front of them with cautious gazes, but they saw nothing at all untilˇa horde of spiders suddenly came out of the woods.
But these weren''t just any normal spiders.
These were giant spiders that were as tall as they were.
These spiders charged right at them in a wave, as if they wanted to catch them.
As they charged, they even shot out webs at them.
However, none of the elders were panicking because they could sense the auraing from these spiders.
These spiders were only on the Qi Gathering Realm.
In their eyes, it was no different from a group of ants.
This time, Lin Fan didn''t personally step forward to take care of these spiders.
Instead, it was two elders who went forward.
All of the elders here were in the Qi Condensation Realm, so they could all take care of these spiders with just a wave of their hand.
The only reason it was two of them instead of one was because they were worried that something might happen.
One of the elders just stood back and watched as the other elder sent out a palm at the spiders.
The force from the palm scattered all of the webs shot at them and then destroyed all of the spiders in front of the elder.
The spiders that this palm didn''t hit couldn''t help stopping and staring at this elder with their many eyes. It was as if they were starting to feel fear towards this elder that had just destroyed so many of them.
A few of the spiders couldn''t help moving back after seeing this, but then there was arge spider leg that suddenly came out of the forest.
Thisrge spider leg stabbed one of the spiders that had moved back and killed it before dragging it away into the brush.
There was a munching sound that came from the brush after that spider disappeared.
Then therge leg returned, but there were also several otherrge legs that came out with it.
There was a spider that was several meters tall that came out of the trees.
When it appeared, all of the other spiders couldn''t help lowering themselves a bit, almost as if they were cowering.
It was clear that this one was the boss of these spiders.
It was most likely the mother of these spiders.
But the two elders didn''t panic at all.
The elder who had been keeping watch revealed a faint smile as he said, "It''s just a Foundation Realm spider. Do you need my help?"
The elder who had sent out that palm also said with a smile, "Just leave it to me."
With a single palm that mother spider was crushed into the ground.
It didn''t even know what had happened before it lost its life.
When the other spiders saw this, they immediately started running away.
Seeing this, the elders didn''t bother chasing after them.
Chapter 540 Inheritance (3)
Chapter 540 Inheritance (3)
After they finished clearing out the spiders, the elders didn''t let their guards down.
They made sure to search the area to see if there were any stronger spirit beasts waiting in ambush.
Only when they made sure that the area around them was clear did they go back to Lin Fan and report.
"Sect master, the area has been cleared."
Lin Fan gave a nod before looking around the forest for himself.
It wasn''t that he didn''t trust them to have cleared out the area, it was because he wanted to see if there were any clues to where to go next.
He had been using his Appraisal Eyes the entire time, trying to pick up a single clue as to what to do next.
But no matter how he looked around, he wasn''t able to find a single thing that was off about this ce.
It seemed like this was nothing more than a normal forest around them.
But there had to be something or else there was no reason for Feng Yu to create this ce.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "Let''s keep going then. Make sure to pay attention to our surroundings and don''t let a single thing escape your senses."
The elders all nodded before taking a formation around him.
This was the formation that they had agreed on taking before leaving.
This was a formation that would allow them to watch every direction and make sure that nothing snuck up on them.
As long as they were in this formation, they shouldn''t be caught off guard.
They made their way forward, not moving too fast or too slow.
As they went forward, it was too quiet around them.
It was almost as if there was no living creature that was there with them in this forest.
But that shouldn''t make senseˇafter all, there were the spirit beasts that had attacked them just now.
So that meant that there were things that lived in this forestˇ
Just where were they now?
They could have returned and gone in a different direction, but in the end they still chose to continue in this direction.
After walking for a bit, they could feel the spiritual energy in the air changing.
It was as if there was something that was different ahead of them that was affecting the spiritual energy in the air.
Whether that was good or bad for them, they had no idea.
They just knew that there was something there.
The group suddenly stopped and they all turned to look at Lin Fan.
However, Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he had his brows deeply knit like he was thinking about something.
Finally, he said, "Let''s go."
The elders were surprised to hear this, but they followed behind him.
They didn''t know what he had found, but since he had been confident enough to go, that meant that he most likely found something.
That was the case with the barrier and they believed that it would be the case now.
As they moved forward, they found the forest around them thinning out
When they continued a bit further, the forestpletely disappeared and there was a clearing spread out in front of them.
This clearing didn''t have a single thing in it other than a single pir right in the center.
They could feel the aura that wasing from this pir, this was what was changing the spiritual energy in the air.
As soon as they saw this thing, they immediately raised their guard.
But Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a strange lookˇ
It was a look that only he was able to understand.
That was because this pir was somehow affecting his Appraisal Eyes.
It had been a while since he hadn''t been able to appraise something with his Appraisal Eyes, but this thing''s description just wouldn''t appear no matter how he looked at it.
There were only two reasons that this could be.
This thing was either made of a special material orˇit was made by someone that was much more powerful than him. Just the residual spiritual energy from that person was enough to block him from appraising this thing.
Regardless of which reason it was, there was no reason for him to hesitate.
After all, Feng Yu who created this thing had a personality that made it clear that he was ying around.
So there should be some kind of fairness to this thing.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan started walking towards this pir.
When the elders saw him walk forward all of a sudden, they were all caught off guard.
"Sect master, wait for us!" The elders shouted before running after Lin Fan.
Since he had already made a move, it wasn''t as if they could stop him.
The Love Sect elders didn''t want to since they trusted him and the Hidden Dragon Sect elders wanted to even less since they feared him.
So they could only resolve themselves as they followed him towards the pir.
There was no reaction when they stepped into the clearing and there was no reaction even when they came closer to the pir.
It was as if this pir was just a dormant piece of rockˇbut they didn''t believe that.
Since this pir had been left here, there had to be a reason why it had been left here.
Finally, when they were just a few meters away, the pir suddenly lit up.
As soon as this pir lit up, all of the elders immediately raised their guards.
There were a few of them that suddenly moved forward to stand in front of Lin Fan, but he waved them out of his way so that he could see the pir better.
The pir was covered in that light that seemed to be growing stronger until it suddenly concentrated on the tip of the pir. This concentrated light stayed on the pir for a bit before releasing as a beam of light in front of the pir.
This beam of lightˇbecame a projection of a person.
This projection just stood there in front of them for a bit before suddenly saying, "If you''re seeing this, then you have epted my inheritance and found this hidden Minor World. Since you are here, then you must undergo the four trials that I have set up here. As long as you can pass all four trials, you will be qualified to take the final trial to receive the inheritance that I have left."
After hearing all of this, all of them couldn''t help knitting our brows.
They had already expected something like this, but they had never thought that it would be so straightforward.
But at the same time, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the tip of the pir with a strange look.
The projection that came out, it didn''t seem like it wasing from the pir itself.
It was almost as if there was something at the tip of the pir that released this projection.
Something that was like a projection yer.
But if that was the caseˇthen could it be another case of advanced machinery in this cultivation world?
The projection Feng Yu didn''t seem to care about their reactions at all, but that wasn''t strange since this was just a projection. This was nothing more than a recording and it wouldn''t be able to interact with them at all.
"Now you''re probably wondering what your first trial will be." The projection Feng Yu said with a smile on his face.
He then turned around and pointed at the pir while saying, "Your first trial will be a trial of strength. It''s a very simple trial. As long as you defeat this pir, then it will be considered your victory."
All of them couldn''t help revealing strange expressions.
Defeat the pir?
They were supposed to fight a pir?
Could the pir even fight back?
Could the pir even move?
How was this considered a fight if the pir was just going to stay there and let them hit it?
This didn''t seem to make any sense at all.
The only thing that seemed likely was that they would have to attack the pir and destroy it.
It would most likely be a test of seeing how strong their attacks were.
But that wasn''t the case in the end.
"Now, let the show begin!" The projection Feng Yu suddenly gave a snap and there was a trembling that came from the ground.
They didn''t know what was happening, but they could tell from the trembling that something big was about to happen.
It was as if the ground itself was about to split apart.
In the endˇthe ground did indeed split as the pir suddenly started rising from the ground.
When it came out of the ground, there were two strange things that came out with the pir.
These thingsˇseemed like legs that were attached to the pir.
At the same time, when the pir came out of the ground, there were parts of it that suddenly split apart. It was as if this pir was transforming into somethingpletely different.
We could only watch in shock as the pir started to transform.
It seemed to create arms and legs from the parts that split off.
Then when it finished transforming, the top of the pir suddenly flipped and there was a head that appeared.
Wasn''t thisˇa transforming robot?
It had gone from a pir that had been stuck in the ground to suddenly bing a transforming robot.
Everyone from the Love Sect was shocked by this, but none of them were as shocked as Lin Fan.
Chapter 541 Inheritance (4)
Chapter 541 Inheritance (4)
The reason he was shocked was becauseˇhe recognized this transforming robot.
The way that this robot transformed, it was something that he had seen before.
He didn''t see it in real life, but he had seen it in one of the animes that he had watched before.
No matter how he looked at it, it was the exact same as that transforming robot from that anime.
But how could that be?
UnlessˇFeng Yu was alsoˇ
But how was that possible?
And why would they send two transmigrators to the same world?
Or could it be that there were others like him that had also been sent to this world?
Then could it be that Huang Xie was alsoˇ?
There were many questions that appeared in his mind, but Lin Fan quickly calmed himself down.
After all, there was no need for him to think that hard about this when there was someoneˇsomething that would be able to answer this question for him.
"System, was Feng Yu a transmigrator?"
There was a silence that followed as the system didn''t say a single thing.
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows, but before he could ask what was happening, the system suddenly spoke.
"The system does not know."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this.
But he still asked, "Don''t you know if the god that sent me here also sent other people here? Shouldn''t you know that kind of stuff since you would all be created by the same god?"
The system was silent again for a bit before it said, "This system doesn''t know. As far as the system is aware, there were no other systems created by the god that created this system. That god shouldn''t have sent anyone else to this world since the host was the first person sent hereˇ"
"Huh?" Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked by this.
If the god that sent him didn''t send Feng Yu as well, then where did this Feng Yue from?
It was clear that Feng Yu was from the same world if he knew about this transforming robot, so it should be the same god that sent him to this cultivation world.
But the system was saying that it wasn''t.
Was the system lying to cover up for the god, or was this the truth?
"Host, the system would never lie to the host about this. The system is here to help the host."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear the system say this, but he chose to believe it in the end.
But that still didn''t solve the problem that he had right now.
"Is there a way for you to check this? Can you see if you can find anything on Feng Yu?"
Lin Fan was met with silence after he asked this question.
After a long silence, the system finally said, "This system will tryˇbut the system cannot guarantee anything."
Lin Fan gave an internal sigh before saying, "Just do what you can."
The system didn''t respond after this, but it was clear that it had already gone to do this.
Since the system was on it, Lin Fan wasn''t really worried about this.
He already knew what the system was capable of, so he was fine leaving it in the system''s hands.
Instead, he needed to focus on the thing that was in front of him.
The transforming robot had finished transforming and looked like it was getting ready to fight.
After it finished transforming, Feng Yu appeared again.
While the robot had been transforming, Feng Yu''s projection had disappeared since the tip that had sent out that projection had changed. It had flipped around and entered the pir to reveal the head of the robot.
Now, it was the eyes of the robot that projected this image.
Feng Yu just stood there with a smile on his face and said, "Feel free to fight this thing as many times as you want. The limit will be the clearing, so feel free to run if you think that you can''t win. But if you do run, all of the damage will be repaired and you''ll have to restart the fight all over again."
After he said this, he raised his hand up to his head. He had his index and middle fingers pointed out while the ring finger, pinky, and thumb were closed.
Putting those two fingers on his forehead, he closed one eye as if he was winking and then moved that hand up as if he was saluting before saying, "Good luck."
Not just Lin Fan who knew what this gesture was, even the elders who had never seen this gesture before wanted to punch Feng Yu''s projection in the face.
But that projection soon disappeared and the robot started moving.
When the robot started moving, everyone suddenly pulled out their weapons before looking at Lin Fan, as if asking what to do.
Lin Fan knitted his brows again before saying, "Spread out and attack it from different angles. Let''s see what it can do first before we do anything."
The elders quickly spread out after they heard this.
It took them no time at all to surround the robot that was moving forward.
When it was surrounded like this, the robot suddenly stopped moving and looked around at the elders that had surrounded it.
Before it could do anything, all of the elders attacked it.
This was a storm of attacks that came from many different angles, so it was impossible for the robot to dodge this.
As the attacks came closer, the robot just stood there as if it didn''t seem to care about these attacks.
Thenˇthere was arge explosion that followed as all of these attacks hit the robot.
All of the elders revealed surprised looks when they saw that their attacks hit, but none of them dared to let their guard down.
While the explosion seemed amazing, they could still sense the aura of the roboting from inside of the mes.
They could tell that this thing wasn''t finished yet.
Still, even if it wasn''t finished, this should have damaged it a bit.
They would just have to attack it a bit more and then they''ll be able to take it down.
The mes slowly dissipated and the robot was revealed.
It turned out thatˇthe robot wasn''t injured at all.
There was some kind of barrier that had appeared around this robot that had deflected all of the attacks that hade at it. It didn''t even have a single crack on it even though it had received all of these attacks.
When Lin Fan saw this barrier, he couldn''t help saying, "The Justice Shieldˇ"
"Sect master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan quickly shook his head before narrowing his eyes to look at this robot.
As expected, it would have this as well.
This was the special defensive ability that this robot used in the show. It was called the justice shield since it used the power of justice to defend against all the attacks of evildoersˇ
But here, it was used as a barrier to block all attacks.
Though he couldn''t sense any aura from it, so he wasn''t able to tell just how strong this thing was, he could tell that it wasn''t weak since it had blocked all of their attacks.
"Sect master, what should we do?" Senior Brother Ying suddenly asked.
Lin Fan had been trying to use his Appraisal Eyes to find a weakness with this shield, but the same thing happened where he wasn''t able to receive any information from his Appraisal Eyes.
Since that was the case, he wouldn''t keep wasting his time.
Instead, he said, "Keep firing at it and let''s see if we can break it down."
Though the elders had concerned looks on their faces when they heard this n, they still followed through and kept attacking the robot.
The barrier around the robot didn''t disappear as it blocked all of the attacks that rained down on it.
No matter how many attacks hit the barrier, it didn''t seem to break at all. It didn''t even have a single crack on it to show that their attacks were having an effect.
The elders couldn''t help knitting their brows more and more when they saw this, but they still kept attacking.
The robot just stood there as if it wasn''t bothered by their attacks at all, but then something suddenly changed.
There was a part of its shoulder that suddenly started to transform beforeˇmissileunchers appeared on its shoulders.
When Lin Fan saw this, he deeply knitted his brows since he knew what this was.
"Justice Missilesˇ"
There were more confused looks that fell onto Lin Fan when the elders heard this, but they continued attacking.
That was until Lin Fan said, "Run! Dodge out of the way! It''s about tounch powerful missˇprojectiles at you! Don''t take them head on!"
The elders were all taken aback when they heard this, but they didn''t dare let their guard down and followed Lin Fan''s orders.
They spread out all over the clearing and waited for the projectiles that Lin Fan mentioned toe at them.
Then all of a sudden, the missiles came out of theunchers on the robots shoulders and flew out in all directions at the elders.
When they saw these missiles, they couldn''t help being taken aback since they didn''t feel any aura from them. It didn''t seem like they were that strong, but the elders still followed Lin Fan''s instructions and dodged out of the way.
Except for one elder who wasn''t able to move in time.
Chapter 542 Inheritance (5)
Chapter 542 Inheritance (5)
This elder wasn''t able to dodge out of the way, so he had no choice but to raise his hands and form a spiritual energy barrier in front of him.
While he wanted to follow Lin Fan''s orders, he didn''t think that this thing would pose any threat to him.
After all, he couldn''t even sense any spiritual energy from this thing.
Not to mention, the aura that came from the pir robot was only in the Low Qi Condensation Realm.
Since this elder was also in the Low Qi Condensation Realm, he didn''t believe that he wouldn''t be able to block this attack.
As soon as that missile hit the barrier, there was arge explosion.
This was muchrger than anyone expectedˇand at the same time, they could feel the spiritual energying from it.
With the aura that this explosion gave off, it was equal to an attack from a cultivator in the High Qi Condensation Realm.
This elderˇdidn''t stand a chance against this.
All of the elders had grim looks on their faces as they waited for this explosion to fade away.
During this time, the pir robot didn''t seem like it was going to do anything. It seemed like it had run out of ammo with just that single wave of missiles.
When the mes of the explosion cleared, everyone couldn''t help feeling that the result would be bad. After all, they all thought that the elder would have been seriously injured by this one attack.
But to their surprise, they found that this wasn''t the case.
That was because at thest second, Senior Brother Ying had suddenly jumped forward to stand between that elder and the missile.
He was in the High Qi Condensation Realm, so he was able to resist this attack.
Though based on the burns that were on his hand, it didn''t seem like he was able topletely block the power of the explosion. It seemed like it was able to break through the barrier that he had created and had burned his hand.
The look on Senior Brother Ying''s face made it clear that this thing was much stronger than they thought.
Lin Fan quickly said, "Everyone, move away from it and go to the edge of the clearing!"
As soon as he gave this order, all of the elders immediately spread out around this clearing, making sure that the pir robot wouldn''t get a clean shot with its next attack.
But even after the explosion cleared and they all spread out, the robot didn''t do anything.
It just remained there in the center without shooting a single missile out.
Then when all of them reached the edge of the clearing, it was as if there was something that had been triggered.
This robot suddenly started to transform again.
But this time, it wasn''t a transformation into something else.
This time, it was reverting back to its original form.
It was going from a robot back into a pir that was at the center of this clearing.
Lin Fan and all of the elders were shocked to see this, but they didn''t do anything just in case the pir robot would do something else.
After watching it remain idle for a bit, Lin Fan waved at the elders toe over to him.
Some of the elders were on the opposite side of the clearing, so they were about to step into the clearing toe over to Lin Fan. But before they could step into the clearing, Lin Fan said, "Don''t step into the clearing. Go around."
The elders were confused, but seeing the serious look on Lin Fan''s face, they followed his orders and went around the clearing.
When they gathered, they all looked at Lin Fan with confused looks as if they were asking why he wanted them to go around.
Lin Fan pointed at the pir and said, "Don''t you remember what he said? This thing will trigger as long as we''re in the clearing. That was why it suddenly transformed back into its pir form."
The elders suddenly revealed a look of understanding when they heard this.
They had been so shocked by the power and the fact that the pir had transformed that they hadpletely forgotten about this.
So as long as they didn''t enter the clearing, this thing wouldn''t attack them?
One of the elders couldn''t help asking, "Then should we attack it from here?"
All of the elders nodded in agreement when they heard this.
This thing wouldn''t attack them if they were out of the clearing, so they could just attack it from afar and pelt it down with attacks while it didn''t resist.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "Can you even crack its barrier?"
When the elders heard this, all of them revealed bitter smiles as well.
That was because they knew that what he said was true.
They had used all of their attacks on the pir just now and they hadn''t been able to crack the barrier that it released.
Even the Golden Core Realm elders hadn''t been able to crack it with their attacks.
Though they had been holding back since they didn''t want to attract too much attention by attacking with their full force, this was still an attack from a Golden Core Cultivator.
It seemed that this barrier was quite strongˇ
Lin Fan didn''t say anything else as he stared at the pir in the center.
He was going through his memories at this moment, looking for anything that would help him defeat this pir robot.
After all, while others didn''t know, he knew all about this thing.
He tried to remember any weaknesses that had been present in the showˇ
But no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t think of anything.
The show that this robot came from was a hero show, so that meant that this robot was designed to always win. In a sense, this robot could be considered unfair since it would always have some kind of special ability that would deal with the enemy.
So it really was hard for him to deal with it.
While he just sat there staring at the pir in the center of the clearing, there were roars from monsters that came from around them.
As soon as the elders heard this, they all knitted their brows.
However, they also didn''t hesitate as they spread out around the area in response to these beast roars.
Lin Fan just kept staring at the pir without a single care in the world, almost as if he didn''t hear the roars of these beasts.
However, how was it possible that he didn''t hear them?
He had heard them, but he was trusting the elders to take care of them for him while he inspected the pir.
He was certain that as long as he had enough time, he would be able to think of a way to deal with it.
There were sounds of fighting that came from all around him, but there wasn''t a single spirit beast that appeared in his sight.
When the sounds finally died down, the elders came back.
There were a few of them that had scratches and injuries on them, but they didn''t let that bother them as they watched and waited for Lin Fan to react.
During this entire time, Lin Fan had been deep in thought over this matter.
He was going through each one of the episodes in his memories, trying to find any clues as to how to defeat this robot.
But this was the robot of justice, used by the heroes of justice.
It had deus ex machina on its side and never lost a fightˇ
So how was he supposed to defeat an invincible robot like this?
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling depressed as these thoughts filled his mindˇthat was until he suddenly remembered something.
That was right, this robot had been defeated in the show.
This was something that happened in the sequel when they wanted to rece this robot with a new robot, so they had written in a weakness that the viins had exploited to destroy this robot.
Then once this robot was destroyed, they went on a journey to find a new robot that reced this robot.
So that meant that this robot could be destroyedˇ
But how had it been done?
No matter how hard he tried to remember, he found that his mind was just drawing a nk. He wasn''t able to remember how it had happened in the show at allˇ
That was until the system suddenly said, "In season two, episode one, the viins exploitedˇ"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this and he asked back to the system, "You''ve seen the show?"
The system stopped what it had been saying and said, "This system has all of these shows collected in its stores. As long as the host has enough points, the hosts can exchange and watch them at will."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being even more surprised when he heard this.
He had never seen this option in the store beforeˇso why didn''t the system mention it until now?
The system said, "Because there was no need to mention it. Entertainment like this isn''t as interesting as the actual cultivation world."
Lin Fan fell silent as he didn''t know what to say in response to this.
But the feeling in his heart told him that he agreed with what the system said.
"System, tell me what happened."
The system once again started recapping the episode for him.
Chapter 543 Inheritance (6)
Chapter 543 Inheritance (6)
After he had finished listening to the system''s recap, Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the pir in the center of this clearing.
He was silent for a bit before asking the system, "What are the chances of executing this n against this robot?"
The system was silent for a bit before saying, "Thirty two point three three, repeating of course."
Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help turning dark when he heard this before asking, "Are you serious?"
The system responded, "Of course."
Lin Fan''s face twitched a few times before calming himself down.
He knew what 32.33% meant and he really felt that the system was teasing him at this pointˇ
But he wouldn''t let it get him down.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan went over the n one more time in his mind before turning back to look at the elders who had gathered around him.
Taking another deep breath, Lin Fan said, "I have a nˇ"
ˇ
Half an hourter, the elders had all spread out across the clearing.
They werepletely spread out with even spacing between them, as if they were making sure that nothing would be able to trap them.
Once they were all in position, Lin Fan stepped into the clearing and started making his way towards the pir in the center.
There was no reaction from the pir until he was within a few meters of it.
When he was within a few meters of it, there was the same light as before that suddenly appeared around the pir. This light grew stronger and stronger until it was concentrated on the tip of the pir.
Once that happened, the same thing as before happened where a beam of light was shot out and a figure appeared.
As soon as this figure appeared, it started saying the same thing as before.
It seemed that this was an automated message that yed whenever the pir was activated.
Once the pir was activated, the same thing happened where it suddenly started to transform.
Lin Fan didn''t panic as he watched this pir transform.
Instead he looked around himself to the edge of the clearing, looking at the elders to make sure that everything was prepared.
When he looked at them, all of them nodded to show that they were prepared.
Once the pir had finished transforming, it did the same thing as before where it just stood in the center of the clearing. It looked down at Lin Fan, as if analyzing him and it was choosing what to use against him.
After a moment of silence, the pir transformed again.
This time, instead of missileunchers appearing on the shoulders of this robot, its chest suddenly opened and there was a barrel that appeared. This seemed like the barrel of a minigun.
"The Justice Minigun." Lin Fan muttered under his breath.
After he said this, he immediately turned to run.
The robot didn''t move, but the barrel seemed to follow Lin Fan as he ran.
Then the barrel suddenly started to turn as bullets made of spiritual energy suddenly flew out at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had already expected this and had been moving in a specific pattern already.
The bullets that were shot at him all seemed to miss at thest second as if there was some kind of strange force pushing them out of the way.
But the robot never stopped shooting these bullets even though it missed.
Lin Fan hadn''t been running to the edge of the clearing as he ran away from the bullets.
He had been running in a circle around the robot, causing it to spin as it followed him to shoot the bullets.
The robot kept spinning around and around without a problem, almost as if it wouldn''t run out of bullets.
But even then, it still wasn''t able to hit Lin Fan.
After Lin Fan had moved a bit away from the robot, the elders suddenly started attacking.
They released their attacks from outside of the range, attacking from outside the clearing.
As soon as their attacks reached the robot, the same thing as before happened where the barrier appeared around it to block these attacks.
Even with the barrier up, the minigun on the robot''s chest didn''t stop spinning and firing.
It really seemed like it would never run out of bulletsˇ
Of course, Lin Fan wouldn''t just keep letting the robot fire at him forever.
He was just trying to lure the robot into moving so that it would be easier for him to put his n into action.
But it didn''t seem like the robot would moveˇ
So in the end, he had no choice but to just put his n into action.
While he was running, Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand to give a signal.
As soon as the elders saw this signal, they all knitted their brows, but they also all ran into the clearing.
They came at the robot from different angles, throwing all kinds of attacks at it.
When they came into the clearing, the robot finally stopped shooting.
It was as if it had suddenly reacted to the appearance of all of these people and it was changing its attack n.
The minigun that was on its chest went back into the chestpartment and after a moment of dy, its shoulders started to transform again.
It was using the same thing as before.
It was going to bring out the missileunchers.
When the elders saw this, they all released their attacks at the same time.
That was except for two of them that were focused on approaching the robot.
They rushed at the robot without a care as they were just trying to get as close as they could while everyone else was distracting it.
Then when these two came within a few meters of it, just like Lin Fan had done previously, they suddenly stomped the ground with one foot.
The moment that their feet stomped into the ground, the ground itself started to shake.
It was as if it was responding to the stomp that they had just given.
After shaking a bit, the ground itself under the robot suddenly started to move.
It came up and up, pushing the robot off the ground.
As the ground raised, the two elders couldn''t help revealing looks of difficulty. It was clear that it was hard for them to lift this robot up, but they still persisted and lifted it a few meters off the ground.
When Lin Fan saw this, he immediately turned back and charged at the robot.
When Lin Fan was under it, the elders suddenly released the dirt that they had lifted up and dropped the robot down.
The robot had been transforming the entire time and it had finished transforming when the elders dropped it.
With the missileunchers on its shoulder, it seemed like it was about to shoot them even though it was dropping down to the ground.
Lin Fan had been waiting for this moment.
With one swift strike, he stabbed upwards at the robot.
The barrier was once again deployed when the robot sensed his attack and it seemed like it didn''t care about it as it aimed its missileunchers.
Of course, one wouldn''t think that Lin Fan would be able to break this barrier with a single stab.
All of the attacks before hadn''t been able to make a single crack on the barrier, so why would this stab do it?
But that was what happened in the end.
As soon as the sword stabbed into the barrier, it shattered apart.
At the same time though, it didn''t stop there.
Lin Fan''s sword also stabbed into the bottom of the pir and it kept piercing through the pir.
It was as if there was no resistance at all as the sword cut right through the pir robot, shattering it to pieces.
When the pieces of the robotnded on the ground, Lin Fan was just standing there with one hand up and a sword pointing up into the sky. If one looked at him from a distance, they would think that he was doing some kind of strange art.
But this was his attack that had shattered the robot.
As for how it had done itˇ
There was a part of the robot that was wed at the bottom, or at least that was how the story went.
In the show, one of the viins had found this by ident and had used this weakness to destroy the robot.
It was an actual Achille''s Heel since it was located right at the heel of the robot.
The show had exined it as a construction error that hadn''t been fixed, but it was in reality a plot device that was used to destroy the robot for the new generation robot.
Lin Fan was just happy that whoever had designed this robot had kept this w.
That was how he had been able to shatter the barrier and even the robot with just a single stab.
All of the elders stared on in shock since they never expected it to be this effective.
Just a single attack was enough to destroy this robot that had given them all that trouble.
It really was hard to believe that just a single stab was enough.
But before any of them could do anything, the pieces of the robot that were on the ground suddenly started to shake.
At the same time, there was a strange glow that appeared around these pieces.
Chapter 544 Inheritance (7)
Chapter 544 Inheritance (7)
The strange glowing from the pieces of the pir became stronger and stronger.
That was until they were suddenly released from the pieces of the pir and floated there in the air.
The balls of light just floated there in the air, not doing a single thing.
While this happened, Lin Fan and all of the elders started moving away from these balls of light floating there.
They had no idea what these balls of light were capable of, so it was better not to get too close.
The balls of light didn''t react at all to them moving away from them as they kept just floating there in the air.
It was as if there was nothing that could make these balls of light fall from the air.
That was until they suddenly did.
The moment that these balls of light started moving, everyone immediately raised their weapons and focused on them. They seemed like they would be ready to fight back the moment that these balls of light came at them.
But that never happened in the end.
The balls of light gathered in the center of the clearing and then came together to form onerge ball of light.
This ball of light grew with each smaller ball of light that came into it until it was the size of a person.
In factˇit was transforming into the shape of a person.
As the figure of light started to form, they started seeing who it was.
It was a person that they recognized since they had just seen this person be projected in front of them earlier.
It was Feng Yu again.
Lin Fan and the elders didn''t do a single thing as they waited for Feng Yu to fully form.
But they were prepared to fight back or run away at any moment.
After Feng Yu formed, he just stood there for a few seconds as if he was getting used to being formed. Then he suddenly looked around, though he didn''t actually look at any of them specifically.
It seemed that this was another recording and the first thing that had been recorded was Feng Yu looking around like this.
Was it because he wanted to y around or was it because he was just a klutz that didn''t think about this?
It was impossible to know, but they guessed thatˇit was thetter.
After looking around at nothing specific for a bit, Feng Yu looked forward and said, "Congrattions on passing the first trial. As you know, there are still three more trials for you to pass before you can take the final trial. I wish you luck."
After he said this, Feng Yu''s figure suddenly disappeared and reformed the ball of light.
Was that really it?
But then this ball of light suddenly became smaller and flew forward.
Before any of them could react to this ball of light, it had already flown into Lin Fan''s hand and had created a mark there.
Lin Fan looked down at his hand and saw that it was just a single dot that was on his hand.
It seemed that this was the recognition that he had passed the trial.
As for why he had received it, it was most likely because he was the one that hadnded the final blow on the robot.
After this ball of light entered Lin Fan''s hand, the pieces of the pir that had been on the ground suddenly started to break apart.
It was as if something had grinded it away as the pieces of the pir suddenly turned to dust and started to scatter on the wind.
After a minute, all of the pieces of the pir that had been there disappeared without a trace.
If it wasn''t for the fact that there had been the mark on Lin Fan''s hand, they wouldn''t have known that there had been a pir like this here just a few minutes ago.
They waited for a minute to see if anything else would happen, but when they saw that nothing else did, they suddenly decided to leave this ce.
As for where they were headingˇ
They were going back to the camp.
They could have continued exploring around the area, but they felt that it was better to return back to the camp and go over the information that they had just obtained.
This time, they didn''t take that much time to go back to the camp.
They didn''t move slowly because they weren''t searching for anything. At the same time, there were still no spirit beasts that attacked them while they were moving.
It was almost like there was something that kept them away.
When they returned to the camp, the first thing that they did was gather the elders in the main tent to discuss what had happened.
As soon as they finished the story, the first thing that the elders did was gather around Lin Fan to see the mark that was on his hand.
They carefully looked at it and checked it with their spiritual sense, but they weren''t able to find a single thing off about it.
Of course, Lin Fan had already thought of this and had even checked it with his Appraisal Eyes.
If even his Appraisal Eyes weren''t able to find anything, then there was no way that they would be able to find anything.
Once they all settled down again, the elders all had looks of deep thought of their faces as they considered what to do next.
But it wasn''t as if any of them actually had a good idea about what to do.
Senior Brother Ying took a deep breath and said, "For now, should we send the disciples out while we continue to search for these different trials that we need to find to unlock the final trial?"
Some elders nodded in response and some elders shook their heads in response.
Judging by how many of each there were, it seemed that the opinion was divided in half between them.
Half of them agreed to letting the disciples out while half of them disagreed.
Seeing this, it didn''t take long before an argument broke out.
"We brought them here for experience, so what experience will they gain if we just keep them trapped in here?"
"Did you not hear what they just said? There are even spirit beasts in the Qi Condensation Realm wandering around in this ce. Do you know how dangerous it is for the disciples to wander around like this?"
"We can have the elders bring them around, they''ll protect them if anything goes wrong."
"And send out all the elders that we need to protect this camp with? Have you thought of what happens if they suddenly decide to attack this ce and we don''t have enough elders to defend?"
"In the first ce, we don''t even know how many spirits beasts are even out thereˇ"
There were many different arguments made and every single one of them was valid.
There were pros and cons to both sides, so this wasn''t a decision that could be made that easily.
But the main thing wasˇthey were letting their anxiety get the best of them.
All of the elders were slowly losing control as they vented their feelings on each other and it was getting more and more rowdy.
That was until there was a p that suddenly rang out through the air.
All of the elders immediately fell silent and turned in the direction that this p came from.
They all saw Lin Fan standing there with his hands raised, still together from pping them.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "All of you, calm down."
The elders revealed awkward looks when they heard this.
Lin Fan saw this and continued by saying, "We''re the ones that are supposed to make the decisions for everyone, but how are you going to do that when you''re all panicking like this? We need to calm down and think about this rationally."
The elders looked even more embarrassed hearing this before calming down.
They knew that Lin Fan was right and their behaviour just now was unsightly.
But it was also true that they were under a lot of stress in this matter, so it couldn''t bepletely med on them.
That was why Lin Fan had let them go on for so long in the first ce.
It wasn''t good to bottle everything up.
After they calmed down, Lin Fan said, "Now that we''ve gotten that out of our system, let''s actually think of a proper n. We shouldn''t take too long since there''s no knowing what will change in this ce."
The elders all gave firm nods when they heard this.
They recognized that they were in a dangerous ce and the more that they hesitated, the more danger they would be in.
So they knew that they needed toe to a decision as soon as possible.
After a lot of discussion, it was decided that they would send out half of the disciples with some elders watching over them.
The other half would guard the camp and rest up before being sent out after the other disciples returned.
There would also be a permanent group of elders that would stay in the camp and watch over things if anything were to happen.
Finally, there would be a small group of elders that would go with Lin Fan to find the other trials that were left behind.
The disciples would also help with that, but the main search group would be Lin Fan''s group.
Chapter 545 Inheritance (8)
Chapter 545 Inheritance (8)
After making that decision, Lin Fan didn''t go back out right away.
Instead, he took some time to rest up in the camp with the other elders.
That fight with the robot had really drained them and they didn''t know what was out there, so it would be too risky to go out now before recovering their power.
If they were to meet another powerful opponent, that might just be it for them. After all, there was no guarantee that they would be able to run from his powerful opponent this time.
They stayed in the camp for the rest of the ''night'' since the sky did be dark after a while.
Then when the sun rose in the morning, they nned on heading out again.
But this time, it was the elders who were going out to explore while Lin Fan was going out with his two disciples.
He had been nning on going, but the elders insisted that he stay with these two.
Lin Fan knew that this was their way of showing their care for him, but he also knew that this wasn''t just out of care. They were worried that something would happen to him when he was the only one that had a mark right now.
This mark would be necessary for the final trial of this Minor World, so they couldn''t let anything happen to him.
So Lin Fan just epted this and went out exploring with his two disciples.
He felt that he hadn''t taught much to the two of them, so this was his way of making it up to them.
He was their master after all, so he should at least try to act like a master.
So the three of them headed out of the camp and to the edge of the barrier.
There were other master and disciplebos that were around this area, all looking for a good ce to train.
After all, there was no knowing what was outside of the barrier, so they needed to see if there were any good opponents for their disciples in the first ce.
The way that they were doing this was poking a finger out of the barrier just like Lin Fan had done before.
They were using this to see if they could bait out any spirit beasts from the forest around them.
But most of them weren''t able to bait out anything.
It was as if there weren''t any spirit beasts that were left in the forest for them to fight anymore.
Unless the spirit beasts were waiting for them deep in the forestˇ
In that case, they would only be able to fight them if they were to go in.
But that was an easy way to be trapped by the spirit beasts since they had no idea what was in the deep forest.
The elders didn''t know what to do in this situation.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who broke this deadlock by suddenly walking out of the barrier.
When he did, there was a sudden roar that came from the forest in front of them.
It didn''t take long before arge spirit beast suddenly came out of the forest.
This was arge wolf that was giving off the aura of a beast in the Qi Condensation Realm.
The elders couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief that they didn''t let their disciples go out there. If they had, something bad might have happened with this Qi Condensation Realm wolf.
As for Lin Fanˇthey weren''t worried at all.
This wolf was only in the Low Qi Condensation Realm just like Lin Fan was and they had seen Lin Fan fight evenly against Senior Brother Ying.
This wouldn''t be a fight between the two of them.
In one swift move, Lin Fan cut down the Qi Condensation Realm wolf.
Then he turned back and waved his hand at his two disciples toe out after him.
Huang Xie hesitated a bit while Xiao Ming just came out right away.
Lin Fan didn''t care about this as he focused on something hiding in the forest.
With a wave of his hand, there were howls that came from the forest before a bunch of wolves suddenly came out.
However, this time, the wolves weren''t in the Qi Condensation Realm.
This was arge pack of wolves, with varying levels of cultivation.
There were wolves in the Foundation Realm and wolves in the Qi Gathering Realm.
In one move, Lin Fan had found a bunch of opponents for his disciples to fight against.
The other elders were only shocked for a second before also sending out their disciples.
There were plenty of wolves here, much more than what Xiao Ming and Huang Xie could take down alone.
Since that was the case, they would also send out their disciples to fight the wolves and gain some experience.
As Xiao Ming saw the other disciplese out, she couldn''t help pursing her lips and saying, "They''re just taking master''s credit, aren''t they? The other elders really are shameless."
Huang Xie revealed an awkward look when he heard this before saying, "Senior Sister, I don''t think that you should say this about the elders."
Xiao Ming just gave a snort before turning back to take care of the wolves.
Lin Fan had also heard what she had said, but he didn''t respond.
After all, it was true that this was what was happening.
But he didn''t care since this was what he wanted.
Even if they weren''t his disciples, they were still disciples of his Love Sect.
Them gaining experience by fighting these wolves was a good thing for him, so he wouldn''t deny them that experience. He was even hoping that the elders would have sharp enough eyes to follow along.
There were some things that shouldn''t be said in this world.
These were the silent cues that one needed to master to get anywhere in life.
The disciples charged at the wolves and there was a great battle, or at least that was what it seemed like in their eyes.
For Lin Fan and the elders, it was considered a bunch of kids ying around since none of the abilities that these disciples used were considered that powerful in their eyes.
Still, this was an important time for them, so they watched over them just in case anything happened.
From time to time, the elders would make a move to save their disciples who had let their guards down.
The elders had even made it a game of who would need to interfere.
Those that didn''t make a move had proud looks on their faces as if they were saying that their disciples were better.
Those that did make a move had looks of disappointment on their faces, as if they were preparing to teach their disciples a lesson when they got back.
Lin Fan was among those that didn''t need to act at all.
Both Xiao Ming and Huang Xie were excellent in their own rights, being able to fend off any wolves that came at them.
The other elders all congratted Lin Fan on this, but he just gave a few perfunctory words in response to this.
That was because during this time, he had been focused on Huang Xie.
Huang Xie had the title of Heaven''s Chosen, this was not an empty title.
He was someone that had the blessings of the heavens, so naturally he would be able to find treasures wherever he went.
Lin Fan was curious just what Huang Xie would find this time.
ˇ
"Ah!" Huang Xie shouted as he raised his sword to face the wolf that was charging at him.
He had never thought that he would be suddenly thrown into this situation.
Sinceing to the Love Sect, he was still in a state of disbelief as he couldn''t process everything that had happened.
He had thought that he would be rejected by the Love Sect because of what had happened at the sect recruitment, but in a twist, he had be the second disciple of the Love Sect''s sect master.
At the same time, he had gotten an amazing eldest sister disciple who was currently rampaging among these wolves.
For an abandoned child, he never thought that he would have this chanceˇ
But this was a bit too much for him since he had never done anything like this before.
He knew that he wasn''t really in danger since the elders and his master were watching, but having a life and death battle for the first time really was hard for him.
It was just that the wolf didn''t give him that chance to think.
Huang Xie used his sword to block the biting attacks of the wolf and dodged out of the way again and again, but he wasn''t able to find an opening to attack like this.
So he was struggling to fight against a single wolf though his senior sister was just sweeping through them.
As he watched her out of the corner of his eyes, he couldn''t help feeling ashamed.
So taking a deep breath, Huang Xie decided to take his first step forward.
When he did, he suddenly found that the wolf seemed to be moving slower than before.
It was as if something had suddenly changed and the wolf was now moving slower, making it easier for him to dodge out of the way.
Still, as it was his first time, Huang Xie was still caught off guard as the wolf shed out at him with its ws.
But he stabbed out at the same time at the wolf, piercing it in the chest while the wolf''s ws cut across his chest.
Chapter 546 Inheritance (9)
Chapter 546 Inheritance (9)
Huang Xie fell back and he cried out in pain when the wolf''s ws shed his chest.
"Ah, it got me! I''m going to die! It hurts so much!"
Huang Xie yelled while turning back and forth on the ground.
But then he suddenly stopped as he looked down at his chest with a confused look while saying, "Itˇdoesn''t hurt?"
When he looked down, he found that there wasn''t even blooding out from his chest.
There was blood on his clothes, but that was all the blood of the wolf that he had stabbed. His own skin hadn''t been pierced by the wolf''s w at all, the wolf''s w hadn''t even left a single mark on him.
Huang Xie opened up his shirt and looked at his chest, seeing that it was still as smooth as ever.
It was as if he hadn''t been scratched by the wolf at all.
After staring at his chest for a bit, he let out a sigh of relief before looking at the dead wolf on the ground with an aggrieved look.
He stood up and then kicked the corpse of the wolf before saying, "You scared me to death. I really thought that I was going to die, but who knew that you were actually this weak?"
Huang Xie kept kicking the wolf again and again until he finally vented all of the anger that was in his heart.
Only then did he turn his attention back to the battlefield.
All around him, his fellow disciples were fighting the other wolves of the pack and it seemed like they were slowly pushing them back.
He tried to find one that was at his level, but he found that most of these were already being upied by others, so there was nothing that he could really do.
That was unless he wanted to steal these kills from his fellow disciples.
The Love Sect was one of harmony, so they wouldn''t do that to each other.
Even if they hated each other, they wouldn''t take things too far.
So the only thing that Huang Xie could do wasˇ
"Senior sister, let me help you!"
Huang Xie said before running after Xiao Ming who was chasing down wolves on her own.
Xiao Ming had been doing her own thing the entire time, leaving the other disciples alone.
She had been chasing after the wolves that were too strong for the others to fight and had been able to take them down one by one.
If it wasn''t for Xiao Ming, the others would have been having much more problems from these stronger wolves wrecking havoc among them.
When Xiao Ming heard what Huang Xie said, she immediately said, "No, go and fight the other wolves. I don''t need your help."
It might have sounded prickly, but in truth she was actually just caring about Huang Xie.
She knew that with his cultivation wasn''t high enough to contend with the wolves that she was facing.
If he came to help, the one that would be in trouble was him.
But in the moment that she took to say this to him, the wolves had taken advantage of her momentarypse in focus.
They had taken this chance to surround her and attack her in every direction.
If Xiao Ming had been focused, then she would have been able to dodge out of the way.
But when she turned back, she found that it was already toote.
Her only choice was to block these attacks head on.
Before she could do that thoughˇ
"Senior sister, look out!"
Huang Xie suddenly ran forward with a speed that even caught Xiao Ming off guard and blocked all of the attacks of the wolves.
When he did, he thought that this was it for him.
Even Xiao Ming thought that this was it for her junior brother as she rushed forward to catch him.
But both of them found thatˇthere wasn''t a single drop of blood that came out.
There was only a bruise where the wolves had shed him with their ws.
There wasn''t a single cut on his skin.
It was as if his skin had resisted all of the attacks of the wolves without any problem.
Xiao Ming looked at Huang Xie with a strange look, but she didn''t stall for too long since she knew that they weren''t out of trouble yet.
She grabbed Huang Xie with one hand while she held her sword in the other before charging forward.
With the two things in her hand like this, she faced those wolves that had attacked her.
Huang Xie was confused at first what she was doing, but he quickly understood when she thrust him forward towards the wolves.
A human shieldˇ
She was using him as a human shield!
The only thing that he could do was reveal a bitter smile as he was pushed back and forth by Xiao Ming, being used to block all of the different attacks that the wolves threw at them.
After blocking the attacks of the wolves, Xiao Ming would always sh at them with her sword and cut them down in one blow.
Just like this, the two of them were able to easily take down the wolves that had surrounded them.
Though one of them got out of it much worse than the other.
Huang Xie was covered in bruises from being attacked again and again by the wolves while Xiao Ming didn''t have a single scratch on her.
Once the wolves had been taken care of, Xiao Ming let go of Huang Xie.
With a bitter look on his face, Huang Xie said, "Senior sister, that was terrible. How could you use me as a human shield like that?"
But Xiao Mingpletely ignored this as she carefully looked at his body.
She went around him and looked at every inch of him, but all she could do was reveal a confused look as she asked, "What is with your body? How could it resist all those attacks just now?"
Huang Xie shook his head and gave a shrug before saying, "I don''t know eitherˇFor some reason, they just weren''t able to do anything to me."
Xiao Ming looked at him with an even more strange look, but they didn''t have time to think about this too much.
That was because there was another group of wolves that suddenly appeared.
When they saw these wolves, Xiao Ming couldn''t help knitting her brows.
That was because these wolves werepletely different from before.
These wolves had mes around them, showing that they were special attributed wolves.
Even if Huang Xie''s body was strongˇhe might not be able to survive a st of mes from them.
Xiao Ming knew that she would have to fight for real to deal with them, so she said, "Junior brother, leave now while I cover you."
Huang Xie shook his head before saying, "Senior sister, we should fight together for the best chance of winning."
Xiao Ming shook her head too as she said, "No, this is not an enemy that you can face."
But Huang Xie didn''t listen as he charged at the wolf that was closest to him.
The wolf was surprised to see this human charging at it, but it suddenly opened its jaws to shoot out a plume of mes at Huang Xie.
Huang Xie didn''t show any fear as he charged at these mesing at him, as if he was certain that he would be able to block them.
"Junior brother Huang!" Xiao Ming shouted as she saw him get enveloped by the mes.
Then she couldn''t help biting her lips as she said, "What is master doing? How can he just keep watching after this?"
But to her shock, she found that Huang Xie had jumped out of the mes perfectly fine.
When she looked more closely, she found that there was this faintyer of green light that was around Huang Xie that had protected him from the mes.
She didn''t know what this faint green light was, but she could tell that it was special.
After thinking for a bit, she couldn''t help muttering to herself, "Is this the special physique that master mentioned before?"
When this thought passed through her mind, she realized that she had underestimated this junior brother of hers. It seemed that he was much more powerful than she had thoughtˇ
Since she didn''t need to worry about him anymore, Xiao Ming turned her attention to the other wolves.
These wolves had been caught off guard because of Huang Xie''s sudden charge, so they hadn''t been paying attention to Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming took advantage of this and snuck up on a few of these wolves before suddenly attacking them.
Once she attacked, the wolves had no choice but to turn their attention to her as well.
After all, they couldn''t just let her kill them without doing anything to resist.
But with the two pronged attack of Huang Xie and Xiao Ming, there wasn''t much that they were able to do.
They were slowly pinched in the middle by the two of them and they were forced to fight all out with Huang Xie and Xiao Ming.
Though in reality, it was only Xiao Ming who was able to put pressure on them.
Huang Xie wasn''t actually able to hurt them, but they also weren''t able to hurt him and that scared them.
It was terrifying how he charged at them without regard for their attacks after all.
As the wolves were pinched in and didn''t know what to do, there was a howl that came from the center of this pack of wolves.
Chapter 547 Inheritance (10)
Chapter 547 Inheritance (10)
As soon as they heard this howl, both Xiao Ming and Huang Xie stopped moving and carefully looked at the center of this pack.
From the center, there was this wolf that was muchrger than the rest that came out.
This wolf was almost covered in mes, showing just how powerful it was.
This wolf was most likely the leader of this pack.
From the aura that it released, Xiao Ming was able to tell that this wolf was in the Peak Foundation Realm.
It was strong enough that it would pose a serious threat to Xiao Mingˇ
If she wasn''t careful, she might die at the handsˇpaws of this wolf.
So her first thought was toˇescape.
Since she couldn''t deal with it, she would leave it to someone that could.
That would most likely be the elders and her master.
She had thought that they would make a move as soon as this wolf leader appeared, but they didn''t seem like they would do anything. It was like they were watching to see what this wolf leader would do.
Xiao Ming turned to look at Huang Xie, but she found that this junior brother of hers was already charging at the wolf leader.
He didn''t even hesitate for a second as he was surrounded by the different wolves.
Though they bit him with their jaws, all they could do was leave a bruise on him and couldn''t hurt him at all.
Huang Xie seemed to have a determined look as he charged at the wolf leader.
The wolf leader was caught off guard by this human who suddenly charged at him, but it was the leader of this pack for a reason.
It didn''t let itself be caught off guard for long as it quickly gathered the mes around it and it shot out arge ball of mes at Huang Xie.
Huang Xie didn''t hesitate at all as he charged right into the ball of mes.
Just like before, he was able to scatter that ball of mes with thatyer of green light around him.
Xiao Ming couldn''t help being shocked when she saw this.
Huang Xie was still in the Qi Gathering Realm. Since he hadn''t started cultivating that long ago, he was only in the Third Qi Gathering Level.
Yet he was able to rely on his physique to take the hit of a spirit beast in the Peak Foundation Realmˇ
So that raised the question, just how strong was his physique that it was able to do this?
Just what kind of monster did her master find to be her junior brother?
Xiao Ming couldn''t help feeling pressure when she saw this.
Huang Xie didn''t stop at all as he charged at the wolf leader after scattering that ball of mes.
The wolf leader had been shocked and wasn''t able to react in time, so Huang Xie was able to run right up in front of the wolf leader.
Holding his sword up, he shed down at the wolf leader.
The wolf leader could only gather spiritual energy around itself to guard against this attack since it was toote for it to run.
"ng."
With this sound, Huang Xie was blown back by the barrier of the wolf leader.
He wasn''t even able to make a single crack on the barrier.
When he was blown back, the wolf leader couldn''t help looking at Huang Xie in shock, clearly not expecting this.
It had thought that it was in trouble when it saw Huang Xie smashing through its fireball attack like that, but it never expectedˇHuang Xie to be this weak.
It almost couldn''t help feeling ashamed because of this fear that it had felt for a secondˇ
And as such, it became angry.
The mes around the wolf leader started to grow bigger once more before it became a cloak of mes.
This cloak of mes continued to move across the wolf leader''s body until it gathered at its head.
The mes all entered the open mouth of the wolf leader and then formed arge fireball inside of that mouth.
This fireball continued to gather for a while before the wolf leader suddenly shot it out at Huang Xie.
This fireball was clearly much stronger than the fireball from before.
Even if Huang Xie had blocked the fireball from beforeˇit didn''t seem like he would be able to block it.
Xiao Ming quickly said, "Junior brother, don''t!"
But it was already toote as Huang Xie had started charging forward.
The faint green glow appeared around him once again as he charged at the ball of mes and then he was enveloped by those mes.
This time, he didn''t pop out the other side right away and disappeared under the mes for a bit.
But in the end, the mes still scattered from around Huang Xie and he came out of the mes undamaged.
Well, undamaged was a bit of an exaggeration since there were parts of his clothes that were burned and there were still mes that were in his hair, it was just that there was the green glow protecting him.
Huang Xie turned back to look at Xiao Ming since he knew that it was impossible for him to fight this wolf leader alone.
If he wanted to win, he needed the help of his senior sister since his attacks couldn''t pierce through the defenses of this wolf leader.
Huang Xie said, "Senior sister, wait for an opportunity and attack. I''ll draw the wolf leader''s attention."
Before Xiao Ming could say anything, Huang Xie was already charging at the wolf leader.
He had wrapped himself up in his green glow as he charged at the wolf leader.
Seeing this, the wolf leader couldn''t help stumbling back a step.
For the first time, the wolf leader was feeling fear.
But when it was surrounded by its pack like this, it couldn''t just back down since it was the leader.
So the only thing that the wolf leader could do was dig its heels in and charge at Huang Xie.
Huang Xie didn''t back down when he saw the wolf leader charge at him and kept charging at the wolf leader to face it.
The two of them shed and they were able to hold each other in ce.
The wolf leader wasn''t able to seriously injure Huang Xie while Huang Xie wasn''t able to hurt the wolf leader at all. All they could do was exchange blows and keep each other in ce.
Xiao Ming was a bit surprised to see this, but she didn''t waste any time.
This was the precious opening that her junior brother had created for her, so she couldn''t let it go to waste.
The wolf leader also saw this out of the corner of its eyes and it knew that this was bad for it, so it gave a howl.
When it howled, the other wolves started moving.
They had been watching the fight between the wolf leader and Huang Xie in a daze, but they suddenly came back to their senses when the wolf leader howled.
Immediately, they turned to Xiao Ming and tried to surround her.
However, Xiao Ming was able to make her way through these wolves.
She didn''t struggle with them in the first ce, so of course they weren''t able to hold her back now.
In no time at all, she reached the wolf leader and Haung Xie.
The wolf leader knew that this situation was bad, so it had no choice but to escape.
Even if it meant losing prestige as the leader, it couldn''t let itself die here.
The most important thing in the end was its life.
So it decided to run.
With mes gathering in its mouth, the wolf leader suddenly shot out a breath of mes thatpletely surrounded Huang Xie.
These mes were much weaker than before, but they weren''t meant to hurt him in the first ce.
These mes were nothing more than a cover for it to run away with.
As soon as these mes enveloped Huang Xie, the wolf leader turned to run away.
However, it didn''t expect Huang Xie to jump out of the mes like it was nothing.
The green light that had been around Huang Xie was now stronger than before, so the mes hadn''t been able to do a single thing to him.
As soon as he jumped through the mes, he saw that the wolf leader was nning to run away. So without hesitation, Huang Xie opened his arms and wrapped them around the wolf leader.
Before the wolf leader could run away, Huang Xie had caught it in his embrace and was holding it in ce.
At this point, the wolf leader started to panic and started to do all that it could to break free, but for some reasonˇit wasn''t able to.
It was almost like there was an iron vice that had surrounded it, holding it in ce. It wasn''t able to break free no matter how hard it tried.
But that didn''t make sense at all!
This was just a human in the Qi Gathering Realm, how could he be this strong?
As Huang Xie held the wolf leader, he shouted, "Senior sister! Do it quickly! I can''t hold it for long!"
The wolf leader had been focused on biting Huang Xie to no avail when it heard this and it quickly turned around to look at Xiao Ming, but it was already toote.
Huang Xie lifted the wolf leader up when it was caught off guard and brought the belly of the wolf up.
In a single sh, Xiao Ming''s sword cut right through the belly of the wolf leader.
Chapter 548 Inheritance (11)
Chapter 548 Inheritance (11)
Xiao Ming''s sword cut right through the wolf leader''s stomach and split it in half without any resistance.
The light in the wolf leader''s eyes dimmed when this happened and filled with regret.
With its stomach split in half like this, there was no way for it to survive. There were even organs that had fallen out of the wolf leader''s stomach when this happened.
Seeing this, Huang Xie let go of the wolf leader and stood up to face the rest of the wolves.
Now that their leader was dead, he was afraid that they would go all out against them and attack them without care.
But that didn''t happen in the end.
It didn''t seem like these wolves had any loyalty to this dead pack leader of theirs as they started inching away from their dead leader.
Then all of a sudden, these wolves turned around and started running back into the forest.
Neither Xiao Ming or Huang Xie chased after them as they just watched them run away.
Once the wolves were gone, both of them let out a sigh of relief.
After all, they had been exhausted just fighting the wolf leader. If they also had to fight the rest of the pack, they didn''t know if they had it in them.
Xiao Ming suddenly turned around and pped Huang Xie on the headˇthough she could only p the back of his head since he was taller than her, but she still pped it nheless.
When she did, she couldn''t help feeling a bit of paining from her hand.
It was like she had just pped something very hard, like a piece of metal.
But she still put on a stern look and said, "Are you crazy? Or do you want to die?"
Huang Xie revealed an awkward look when he heard her scold him like this.
He also didn''t know what had gotten into him.
When he had let himself be immersed in the battle, his instincts took over and he hadn''t been able to control himself.
It was almost like losing controlˇno, it wasn''t even that. He had been in full control of his mind, it was like there was another personality that hade up while he was fighting.
But of course he couldn''t just exin it like that or Xiao Ming might think that he was crazy.
So he just lowered his head and said, "Sorry."
Naturally that was far from being enough to calm Xiao Ming who proceeded to keep scolding Huang Xie.
He just kept his head down and let her since he knew that it was his fault.
When she was done scolding, she suddenly revealed a sad look and said, "I don''t know what I would have done if something happened to you."
There was a strong pang that hit Huang Xie''s heart when he heard this.
But there was also a warm feeling that filled his heart when he heard this.
Having someone worry about you like this really was a different feeling. It had been a long time since he had felt this feeling.
"Un, I''ll be more careful in the future."
But then there was something that attracted Huang Xie''s attention, causing him to turn away from Xiao Ming.
"You, you, youˇ" Xiao Ming started, but she didn''t have time to finish as Huang Xie had gone back to the corpse of the wolf leader.
Then without hesitation, he reached his hand into the corpse.
Xiao Ming was stunned before saying, "Junior brother, what are you doing? It''s dirty, take your hand out."
But Huang Xie didn''t listen as he dug around in the corpse for a bit.
Finally he pulled out this small red bead from the corpse of the wolf leader.
The moment that this small red bead came out, Xiao Ming came forward to look at it. The moment that it came out, she could feel the strange aura that came from this thing.
But she couldn''t tell what it was, so she said, "What is this thing?"
Huang Xie didn''t respond at first, but his response was just a shake of the head in the end as he said, "I don''t know either."
Xiao Ming and Huang Xie both fell silent after that as they looked at this red bead in his hand, as if they were trying to figure out something.
In the end, it was Huang Xie who said, "Let''s go and bring this to master. He should be able to tell us what it is."
Xiao Ming nodded with hesitation.
In her eyes, her master could do anything.
ˇ
"Did you see that? He just blocked those mes like it was nothing!"
"How is that possible? Didn''t he just start cultivating a few days ago?"
"Sect master, what did you do to him?"
The elders were all shocked because of the fight between Huang Xie and Xiao Ming and the wolves.
Not a single one of them was able toprehend how Huang Xie had pushed through those mes just now.
After all, they were powerful cultivators who had been able to see through those attacks in an instant.
The power of those fireballs, especially that final one, was much greater than anything a Foundation Realm Cultivator would have been able to resist.
Even a Qi Condensing Realm Cultivator might have struggled against that final fireball since it surpassed the limits of the Foundation Realm.
Yet Huang Xie was able to block it without problem.
Lin Fan just remained silent even though they asked him this question.
He had a calm look on his face, but in reality, he was shocked.
He had never thought that Huang Xie''s physique would be this strong, even though his Appraisal Eyes had already told him that it would be this strong.
The physique that Huang Xie had was called the Overlord ck Turtle Physique.
It was a physique that specialized in defense and gave the owner of this physique infinite lifespan as long as it was released.
And as for the method of releasing itˇIt was to get beaten.
The more beaten up the owner was, the more this physique would awaken.
So for the past few days, Lin Fan had been getting Xiao Ming to spar with Huang Xie, beating him as much as possible.
Of course, Xiao Ming had been holding back since this was her first junior brother, but even then, it was still more than enough to activate Huang Xie''s physique.
ording to the Appraisal Eyes, the physique had already awakened to the level where he was fine even if he was beaten by those in the Qi Condensing Realm as long as he activated it.
Lin Fan had been doubtful of that, but the proof had been in front of him.
He couldn''t deny it after seeing how Huang Xie had resisted the attacks of the wolf leader.
But that also made him more excited.
This was a disciple that was worthy of the title of Heaven''s Chosen.
As long as he could develop in the future, wouldn''t he be able to lift up the Love Sect with him?
In the future, Lin Fan would have to depend on hugging Huang Xie''s leg to soar into the heavens.
The other elders all looked at Lin Fan''s calm appearance with envious looks.
The sect master''s disciples werepletely different from their ownˇ
Xiao Ming was already stronger than all of the other disciples. She was like a sponge that soaked up all of their techniques and kept growing in power.
They were even afraid that she would surpass them soonˇ
As for Huang Xie, he had that terrifying physique that allowed him to defend against all those attacks from a Peak Foundation Realm spirit beast.
If his cultivation was also to grow stronger, who would be able to do anything to him in the future?
The sect master really was something else.
Still, not a single one of them thought about trying to steal these two disciples from Lin Fan.
They would grow under him and be part of the Love Sect''s power in the future.
In the future, they would depend on them to soar into the heavens just like Lin Fan nned to do.
Many of them already started thinking about gifts that they could give Huang Xie after this.
When Huang Xie and Xiao Ming came back, the elders all went forward as if they were about to praise them.
However, both of them just ignored the elders and walked over to Lin Fan.
The elders didn''t mind since when they came closer, they could feel the strange aura that wasing from the two of them.
Their eyes immediately fell onto the red bead that was in Huang Xie''s hand.
They all knitted their brows the moment that they saw this and many of them wanted to get a better look at this thing, but they could see Huang Xie and Xiao Ming heading over to Lin Fan.
So they all waited to see what Lin Fan had to say about this.
After walking over to Lin Fan, Huang Xie raised his hand forward as if he was presenting this red bead to him before saying, "Master, please take a look at this. This bead was found inside of the wolf leader."
Lin Fan had also felt the strange auraing from the bead, but he had waited for Huang Xie toe over to look closely at it.
When Huang Xie presented this red bead to him, he narrowed his eyes and activated his Appraisal Eyes.
When he saw the description, he revealed a look of shock.
Chapter 549 Inheritance (12)
Chapter 549 Inheritance (12)
Phoenix Essence:
A bead infused with the essence blood of a phoenix, one of the four sacred beasts.
God damn!
As expected of a Heaven''s Chosen!
Even a random treasure that he found was such an amazing thing!
What would he bring back in the future?
Of course, Lin Fan forced himself to stay calm in the face of this item in the end. He immediately closed his mouth and revealed a serious look.
After taking a moment toe back to his senses, he calmly said, "This is a bead of phoenix essence."
The moment that he said this, all of them revealed shocked looks.
Naturally everyone knew what the phoenix represented, but none of them had expected that this was what this bead was.
It was no wonder it gave off this strange and powerful feeling.
But of course, not a single one of them wanted this item for themselves.
They knew that there were plenty of treasures for them and they wouldn''t cover the item of a junior.
Not to mention, it seemed like he would offer it to the sect master.
The elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect would never dare try to take things from the sect master unless they wanted to die. The elders from the Love Sect were all in debt to Lin Fan, so they wouldn''t do anything other than feel d for him.
As they all expected, Huang Xie took the initiative to offer this item to Lin Fan, "Master, this disciple can''t use this thing. Please ept this gift from this disciple."
Then to everyone''s surprise, Lin Fan shook his head.
He looked at Xiao Ming and said, "I have no need for this thing. You should give it to your senior sister instead."
Everyone was surprised when they heard this before turning to Xiao Ming.
The elders started using their spiritual senses to check her and Xiao Ming didn''t resist. Partly because she knew she couldn''t resist and partly because she also wanted to know why her master said this.
Was there something special about her that she was able to use this bead of phoenix essence?
But the elders weren''t able to find anything in the end.
Lin Fan walked over with the bead in his hand and he brought it over to Xiao Ming.
Though he brought it over, there was nothing that happened with the bead when it was in front of Xiao Ming.
It was as if it didn''t react at all to her.
They couldn''t help wondering just why Lin Fan had brought it over.
That was until Lin Fan took Xiao Ming''s hand and brought it over the bead. Then with his spiritual energy, he induced a drop of her blood toe out and fall onto the red bead.
After the drop of blood fell onto the bead, there was a reaction that came from it.
There was a bright red light that seemed toe from the center of the bead that quickly spread all over the bead until it was glowing red. At the same time, there was another powerful aura that came from the bead.
This aura was simr to the one that they felt before, but it was much stronger than the one that came from it before.
It was as if something had been awakened with this bead.
All of them couldn''t help looking at Xiao Ming with strange looks, but then they turned to look at Lin Fan with even stranger looks.
It was one thing that her blood was able to activate this bead, but how did Lin Fan know that this was possible?
How did he know to put her blood on the bead to activate it?
But Lin Fan just ignored them as he put the bead in Xiao Ming''s hand and said, "Put it away for now."
They were all confused as to why he would do that, so he exined after seeing them look at him with inquisitive looks, "If we let her absorb it here, it''ll cause too big of a scene. We''ll help her absorb it after we go back."
The elders slowly nodded in agreement when they heard this.
The strange aura that came from the bead was already enough for them to realize that this thing wasn''t a normal item.
If Xiao Ming were to actually absorb it here, there was no doubt that a bunch of spirit beasts would be drawn in.
Even if she were to hide inside of the barrier, there was no guarantee that it would contain it.
So it was best for them to wait until they were back at the Love Sect where they would have the best defenses for this matter.
Xiao Ming put the bead away in the end and this matter was closed.
It was also around this time that the other disciples had finished clearing out the rest of the wolves.
The other elders all went off to retrieve their disciples, as well as give advice on how they had fought.
It was just Lin Fan and his disciples that were left there.
Both Xiao Ming and Huang Xie expected Lin Fan to say something, but all Lin Fan did was stare at Huang Xie.
Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling awkward seeing Lin Fan staring at him like this, but there really wasn''t anything for him to say. He had no idea why Lin Fan was even looking at him like this in the first ce.
After a long silence, Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "Don''t be so reckless in the future and listen to your senior sister."
Then without waiting for a response from the two of them, he turned to head back to camp.
Both of them were surprised by the simple words that he left them.
After looking at each other with confused looks, they just followed behind Lin Fan without saying anything too loudly.
They were whispering to each other though.
Huang Xie said, "Senior sister, did I do something to make master mad?"
Xiao Ming gave a snort before whispering, "With how reckless you acted, how could master be happy? He''s just too angry to scold you right now, so you better get ready when we get back."
Huang Xie revealed a bitter smile when he heard this before asking, "Is there any way to make master not as angry? Or is there anything that we can do for master?"
Huang Xie''s feeling for Lin Fan was reverence.
Not only had Lin Fan saved him from the assassins that his family had sent after him, he had even taken him in as his personal disciple and had helped him release his physique.
This was more than anyone had ever done for him and he couldn''t think of a way to thank Lin Fan for all of this.
The only person that he respected more in his heart was his own mother.
As for his father''s familyˇthere was no need to mention them.
Even the Love Sect was more of a family to him than them.
Xiao Ming didn''t say anything as she narrowed her eyes to look at him.
But then she suddenly shook her head and said, "You better give up. There''s no way that you''ll be able to make master forget his anger. Just get ready to be punished."
"Eh?" Huang Xie said with a bitter smile on his face.
Xiao Ming then slowly said, "But you did seem a bit manly when you tried to save me, so I''ll give you that. So out of that, I''ll help you say a few things to master."
Huang Xie couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this before he felt a warm feeling fill his heart again.
He didn''t know why, but he kept feeling this feeling whenever he talked with this senior sister of his.
Huang Xie just gave a nod before saying, "Thank you, senior sister."
Xiao Ming stopped moving for a second as she stared at him before turning away and saying, "Don''t get too cocky now. You''re still weakpared to me, you can''t protect me even if you tried."
Huang Xie just gave a chuckle before saying, "But I will get stronger one day, senior sister."
The mood between them wasn''t bad or good, but it was definitely ambiguous.
It seemed that the rtionship between the two of them was developing in a different direction.
Lin Fan had heard all of this as he walked in front of them.
With his cultivation, it was easy for him to hear everything that they were saying even though they had been whispering.
He was happy to see his two disciples getting along, he was even happy to see that they were getting along better than they should be.
After all, if this caused Huang Xie to feel an attachment to the Love Sect, that would be good for him.
Huang Xie had wanted to repay him and the Love Sect, but now wasn''t the time.
This Heaven''s Chosen title really was something else.
Everything that he had demonstrated was just too shocking and exciting.
All the things that he did far surpassed what a normal genius would be able to do and this was before he even became stronger.
If he were to grow and reach his peak, then what kind of benefits would he bring the Love Sect and Lin Fan.
The future of the Love Sect was all up to Huang Xie and Lin Fan would make sure to get him there.
Then in the future, he would just hug Huang Xie''s leg.
Chapter 550 Inheritance (13)
Chapter 550 Inheritance (13)
The next morning, Lin Fan set off with the elders in search of the next trial.
The disciples were already having no problem going around outside the barrier for training and were even exploring for treasure now, so there was no need for them to worry about them.
The other elders were more than enough to take care of these disciples.
During this time, the strongest beasts that they had found were those in the Qi Gathering Realm, so it didn''t seem like there would be a problem for them to protect the disciples.
Just in case, they also left one of the Golden Core Realm elders to hold the fort.
So without a need to worry about the disciples, they headed off to find the trial.
This time, they were heading west.
The disciples had already scouted out the area around the barrier with their training, so there wasn''t much else for them to check here.
They just directly headed straight west.
It took them a while, but they eventually found another clearing just like the one from before.
In the center of this clearing was another pir that was like the one that they had seen previously.
When they saw this, they all immediately knitted their brows as they turned to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked at this pir, but the same thing happened where he wasn''t able to see a thing with his Appraisal Eyes.
It was as if there was something that was there around the pir that was blocking him from appraising it.
But he wasn''t surprised since it had also happened with the other pir.
After a long period of silence, Lin Fan said, "Let me go and see what this trial will be."
Senior Brother Ying and the others had worried looks on their faces when they heard this, but not a single one of them stopped him.
It wasn''t that they weren''t worried about him, but rather because Lin Fan had already shown what he was capable of with the other pir. He was the only one that had been able to do anything to that other pir, even taking it out all on his own in the end.
So they knew that they wouldn''t be able to help even if they went with him.
All they could do was stay away to make sure that they didn''t implicate Lin Fan and make sure that he could do what he needed to do.
Lin Fan gave a nod to them and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful."
The elders nodded in response to this, but there were still the worried looks on their faces.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before walking into the clearing.
There was nothing that happened when he entered the clearing, so Lin Fan slowly moved towards the pir.
He was ready to run away just in case anything happened.
But there was nothing that happened until he was just a few meters away from the pir.
Just like before, there was a light that appeared around the pir when Lin Fan came close to it.
That light went from spreading all around the pir to gathering at the tip of the pir before it was released like a beam of light.
This beam of light shot out in front of the pir and took the form of a human figure.
When this human figure appeared, Lin Fan''s expression rxed a bit before bing tense once more.
That was because this was a figure that he recognized.
It was Feng Yu who had appeared before.
This figure just stood there for a bit before saying the same thing as before.
It seemed like the first part was indeed a recorded message that would repeat over and over again.
The second part however was different.
"Your first trial will be a trial of intelligence. I will be asking you some questions and you will have to give the right answer to pass."
As he said this, there was a change that happened with the pir.
Lin Fan raised his guard at first, but then he rxed again when he saw what had changed with the pir.
It was a panel that had appeared on the pir that had something that seemed like a pen.
However, for Lin Fan who came from Earth, he was able to recognize that this was a stylus.
That meant that this panel was most likely some kind of disy screen that he would write on with the stylus to give his answer.
But since it was a test of intelligence, that should mean that there would be no fighting.
So Lin Fan waved his hand at the elders for them toe over.
The elders were surprised to see this, but they still came over to Lin Fan''s side where he quickly exined what this trial would be.
The elders all looked at Feng Yu who was prepared to give his first question.
He seemed to have been exining something that wasn''t that important, so they had been ignoring him this whole time. But now that he was giving the first question, all of them immediately focused on Feng Yu.
"The question is there are three doors, one with a prize behind it and two without anything. The host of the game show who knows where the prize is opens one of the doors to show that there is nothing behind it. Then the host offers you the chance to switch doors, should you switch doors?"
After saying this, Feng Yu walked over to the tablet and said, "Please write your answer down within five minutes. If you do not write an answer, it will be regarded as a null answer and you will fail this question."
Then Feng Yu just went silent and stood there staring into space, almost as if he didn''t have a soul.
But then again, this was just a projection, so it wasn''t as if it was a person controlling it. There was only a recorded message that it would y and nothing else.
After the question had been asked, all of the elders knitted their brows deep in thought.
It was only Lin Fan who had a strange look on his face.
That was because he was familiar with the question that Feng Yu had posed.
He should be the only person in this world who was familiar with this question since it was a question that didn''t exist in this world.
This was a question that had been a famous riddle in his past lifeˇthis was the Monty Hall problem from Earth.
Now he couldn''t help feeling more and more certain that Feng Yu was someone from Earth just like him.
He would have asked the system, but the system had already told him to wait since it still hadn''t found anything yet.
While Lin Fan was lost in his thoughts, the elders slowly started to stir.
It seemed like they had finished thinking about the question and hade to an answer.
One of the elders slowly said, "You shouldn''t change, right?"
The other elders slowly nodded in agreement to this.
"It doesn''t matter if you change or not since it''s a 50% chance that it''s behind either door."
"That''s right, since the host has already eliminated one of the wrong options, it just means that it''s behind one of these two doors. It shouldn''t be any different whether you switch or not."
"Isn''t this question a bit too simple? It doesn''t feel like a challenge at all."
The elders sounded like they were very certain about this, so they turned to Lin Fan to give him their answer.
It was Senior Brother Ying who came up to Lin Fan to say, "Sect master, the answer should be to not switch doors since it doesn''t matter which one you choose."
Lin Fan had been pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this.
He looked at the elders with their confident expressions and he couldn''t help giving a sigh as he slowly shook his head.
The elders couldn''t help feeling that something was wrong when they saw him do this, but they still insisted on their answer.
Lin Fan just shook his head more before walking over to the panel.
He picked up the stylus and started to write.
It was one simple sentence that he wrote on the tablet, but the elders were all shocked by it.
"Sect master, you wrote the wrong answer. It should be to not switch."
"Sect master, quickly change the answer."
"Sect master, there''s still time!"
But Lin Fan just put the stylus back down without a care.
They had let him answer since they had wanted him to receive the proof of passing this trial. Lin Fan had already received one of these, so they would naturally want him to collect them all.
But now it seemed like it was a bad choiceˇ
It seemed that Lin Fan thoughtpletely differently from them.
They wanted to go up to the tablet to do something, but they found that the words that were made of light left by the stylus had disappeared.
It was already toote.
Then all of a sudden, Feng Yu started moving once more.
He walked over to the tablet and then looked down at it as if he was reading something.
While he acted this way, he said, "It seems that you''ve put down an answer. Let''s see what it is."
After looking at the tablet for a bit, he said, "Your answer is ''don''t switch''."
The way that he said this almost sounded mechanical, like some kind of autofill for the answer.
The elders just waited for Feng Yu to continue with bitter smiles on their faces.
After a few seconds, Feng Yu continued by sayingˇ
"That answer isˇ"
Chapter 551 Inheritance (14)
Chapter 551 Inheritance (14)
"Correct!" Feng Yu said in an excited voice.
Then he said, "Congrattions on solving the first riddle! I never thought that someone would be able to solve this riddle, but it seems like you really are a smart one."
When they heard this, all of the elders couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with shocked looks.
They never thought that this answer would actually be correct since they were confident in their answer.
At the same time, they couldn''t understand just how it was possible that they were wrong.
After all, no matter how they thought about it, it should have been a 50/50 chance between their door and the other door after the third door was eliminated. It shouldn''t have mattered which door was chosen in the end.
Lin Fan saw the looks on their faces and could guess what they were thinking.
Since Feng Yu was still talking about random things, as well as praising him for solving it, Lin Fan took the time to exin this Monty Hall problem to them.
It was a mistake to think of the remaining options as two options.
The reality was that it was still three different options and each of the options was considered one out of three.
So by choosing only a single door by not switching, your chance was actually one third instead of two thirds by switching to the other door.
So the correct answer was to switch doors.
But in this cultivation world where math wasn''t as developed, it wasn''t that easy for them to understand this.
"Why would it be two thirds when there are only two doors to choose from in the first ce?"
"Why would the other door still count in this scenario when you know that it doesn''t have the prize behind it?"
"It should only be one door no matter how you look at it."
The elders didn''t seem like they could be convinced, but there was nothing that Lin Fan could do since this was just how the question was.
But they stopped arguing since it was time for the second question.
Feng Yu had finished with what he had been saying and had moved on to the next question.
"Now, it''s time for the second question. Since you got the first question, I''m sure that you''ll be able to solve this second question just as easily."
As he said this, there was a faint smile that appeared on his face.
It was almost as if he knew that this was a lie.
And it showed when he asked the question.
"What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs in the afternoon, three legs in the evening, and no legs at night?"
The moment that he finished saying this, there was only silence that followed.
All of the elders looked at Feng Yu like he was crazy since they couldn''t even begin to imagine the creature that actually did this.
Feng Yu just revealed a smile like he had already expected this even though this was just a recording. He then said with that smile, "You have five minutes to solve this riddle, please make the best use of your time."
Then without another word, he took the same stance as before where he just stood there staring off into space.
The elders all had shocked and confused looks on their faces as they didn''t know what to do.
After all, they couldn''t even begin to fathom what the answer to this question was.
The only one that had a different expression on his face was Lin Fan.
He had a very strange look that was very far from being confused, but he was certainly shocked as well.
That was because this was also another question that he recognized from his past life.
This was a famous riddle from literature that had been asked in many different forms, but it seemed that Feng Yu had used the original form.
This was the riddle of the sphinx.
This was the riddle that had been asked of Oedipus.
Since he recognized this riddle, naturally Lin Fan also knew the answer.
But before that, he could only think of a single thing.
From the transforming robots to the Monty Hall problem to this sphinx''s riddle, all of these things seemed to be pointing to one thing.
If the system was answering him, he would have already chewed it outˇ
It was clear that Feng Yu was also a transmigrator that had been sent to the same world as him, but it seemed that he had died for an unknown reason.
Was it because he was a transmigrator or was it something else?
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling worried as he realized this fact.
It was fine if it was something else, but if he died because he was a transmigrator, didn''t that mean that there was something targeting transmigrators in this world?
If that was the case, would he be the next target?
At the same time, did that mean that there were many other transmigrators that had also been sent to this world?
These were the doubts that Lin Fan had since he saw those mechanical lights all the way back then.
He had buried them since there were things that seemed to exin it, but now he couldn''t help feeling doubtful again.
Could it be that the mechanical continent was a ce that was created by a transmigrator?
He couldn''t help feeling like he needed to take a trip to that continent to see or else he would never be able to settle this curiosity.
"This systemˇit runs away at the most convenient time." Lin Fan said in his mind, but the system didn''t respond.
Since he had asked about Feng Yu yesterday, the system had been silent the entire time.
It seemed like the system was checking something, but Lin Fan knew that it was just avoiding him.
Since it was avoiding him, he couldn''t do anything.
When it was done, it would naturallye and tell him what the results were.
Until then, he just needed to earn Feng Yu''s inheritance.
He was certain that Feng Yu would have left some clue to any future transmigrators that came after him if he was a transmigrator.
So he needed to see Feng Yu''s inheritance and find those clues.
While the elders were still looking at each other with confused looks, Lin Fan walked forward towards the tablet.
The elders all turned in his direction, but not a single one of them stopped him.
He had already gotten the first question right, so could it be that he also knew the answer to this question?
If he did, that was good since none of them had a single idea what the answer would be.
Something that walks on four legs in the morning, two legs in the afternoon, three legs in the evening, and no legs at nightˇjust what could that be?
If it was just the first two, they could understand that it was most likely something that stood on all fours in the morning and stood up in the afternoon. But it was the three legs part that confused them.
They couldn''t understand how anything could have three legsˇ
There were no creatures that had three legs as far as they knew and then there was something about having no legs at all.
The elders werepletely stumped by this puzzle.
Seeing him lift the stylus to write on the tablet, Senior Brother Ying came forward to ask, "Sect master, what is your answer?"
Lin Fan looked at him and saw that all of the elders were looking at him with expectant looks, but he didn''t say anything in the end as he just turned around to write something on the tablet.
They all reached their heads forward a bit to see what he was writing and they found that his answer wasˇ
Man.
Man?
How could man be the answer?
Not to mention three legs, men didn''t even walk on four legs.
So how could that be the answer?
But it was already toote for them to change the answer. Not to mention that they didn''t even have an answer in the first ce, so they could only go with Lin Fan''s answer.
After the light disappeared, Feng Yu started moving once again.
This time, he wasn''t as calm as before as he turned in their direction before saying, "Youˇyou actually got it right?"
When they heard this, the elders couldn''t help being shocked as they looked at Lin Fan.
They never would have thought that Lin Fan''s answer would actually be correct.
After all, they couldn''t think of any way that his answer would be correct.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh and shook his head when he saw this.
It wasn''t that he was looking down on them, but rather it was strange seeing the reactions of people who didn''t know these riddles.
If this was Earth, almost anyone on the street would have been able to get this answer since this was quite the well known riddle.
Though even if they didn''t know the answer to the riddle, just having phones would be more than enough for them to check the answer to the riddle.
It was different from this technologically backwards cultivation world.
Lin Fan just ignored them and focused on Feng Yu, but Feng Yu still seemed like he was shocked by this.
When he saw this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
This Feng Yu really liked to y aroundˇ
This was a recording after all, so he had recorded this in expectation of someone getting the answer correct.
But then againˇsomeone who used famous riddles like this would act in such a manner.
Chapter 552 Inheritance (15)
Chapter 552 Inheritance (15)
While Feng Yu continued expressing his shock, Lin Fan took this time to exin the answer to them.
The elders wouldn''t stop looking at him with those strange looks, so he had no choice but to exin.
"The time of day is a symbol for a span in one''s life. The morning is a symbol for the beginning of one''s life, the afternoon is a symbol for the peak of one''s life, the evening is a symbol for the near end of one''s life, and the night is a symbol for the end of one''s life." Lin Fan slowly exined.
Though he tried to exin it slowly, the elders still revealed confused looks when they heard this.
After all, this was their first time hearing something like this.
Lin Fan then slowly said, "So when it says walk on four legs in the morning, it''s talking about how humans crawl on four legs when they are born."
The elders slowly had looks of understanding appear on their faces, but there was also still confusion in their eyes.
Senior Brother Ying couldn''t help asking, "Then what about the three legs and no legs."
The other elders nodded along with this.
This was the thing that had confused them the most and the part that they wanted an exnation for the most.
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "It''s referring to how people walk with a cane when they get older. The third leg is a cane. Then when it talks about walking with no legs, it''s referring to when a person dies and is buried in the ground. When they die, they are no longer walking, so they have no legs."
The elders had confused looks at first when they heard this, but they slowly revealed looks of understanding as they thought this answer through.
They slowly began to understand how this answer made sense.
Lin Fan just shook his head and gave a sigh when he saw this.
He wasn''t looking down on them since he knew that they didn''t have a concept of riddles in the first ce.
Riddles like this were for entertainment and in this cultivation world where people struggle to survive or they spent all of their time cultivating, there wasn''t much in terms of entertainment in the first ce.
It was why the Royal Style store was able to sell those products from his past life so well.
They provided a product for a demand that wascking in products.
It still took a while longer before Feng Yu had stopped ranting in that shocked voice.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by how long thissted.
This was a recording which meant that the original Feng Yu had spent this long just recording the lines that had been yed.
Was the original Feng Yu just yful or did he enjoy messing around.
Because at this point, it almost felt like Feng Yu was just messing with them, wasting their time with these long recordings.
Or was there a reason for these long recordingsˇ
The moment that this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan suddenly realized something.
It was one thing for the first recording to be long, but for the second recording to be just as longˇno, for the second recording to be even longer, that must mean that there was some kind of trick to this thing, right?
Could it be that these recordings were just made to stall for time?
But if they were, what was he stalling for time for?
Was there something that would disappear in this area once time was up?
Lin Fan was about to look around when this thought entered his mind, but there wasn''t time for that since Feng Yu suddenly asked the next question.
Once again, this was another famous riddle from Earth, so he had no problem answering the question.
He just picked up the stylus before any of the elders could respond and wrote down the answer in an instant.
The elders all just looked at Lin Fan in shock, but he didn''t care at all.
Lin Fan had dropped the stylus back down and was already looking around the area.
He was making sure to look at every part of the clearing with his Appraisal Eyes, as if he was looking for something specific.
The elders waited for Feng Yu to say something and when he confirmed that Lin Fan''s answer was correct, they all looked at him with the same shocked and confused looks as before.
But this time, Lin Fanpletely ignored them.
No matter how they looked at him, Lin Fan just ignored them to look around the clearing.
A few elders noticed that something was off, so Senior Brother Ying asked, "Sect master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan was about to shake his head, but then he gave a nod and said, "There''s no time to exin. Spread out and help me look around this clearing. See if you can find anything strange."
The elders were all confused and surprised to hear this, but seeing the serious look that Lin Fan had, they followed his orders in the end.
The elders spread out all over the clearing, but they didn''t know what exactly they were looking for. So all they could do was look around themselves to see if they could find anything.
But even with all of these elders helping him search, Lin Fan wasn''t able to find a single thing.
It didn''t seem like there was anything out of ce hereˇ
It also seemed like Feng Yu had finished stalling as he seemed like he was about to ask the next question.
Lin Fan was about to turn back to take care of this next question when he suddenly saw something out of the corner of his eyes.
He suddenly turned in the direction of the thing that he had just seen, but it disappeared as soon as he turned to look in that direction.
The elders had already gathered back around Feng Yu when they heard that he was giving the next question. But when they saw that Lin Fan wasn''ting over, they couldn''t help looking concerned.
Senior Brother Ying represented them again as he asked, "Sect master, are you not going to answer the next question?"
He didn''t even ask if he would listen to the next question or not, he just directly assumed that Lin Fan would be the one to answer this question.
But Lin Fan just ignored him as he started looking around for the thing that he had seen out of the corner of his eyes.
It was a sh of gold that he had seen, only it had disappeared as soon as he turned in that direction.
Now he was certain that there was something else that was here.
As he had expected, this quiz was nothing more than a distraction.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t listening at all, Senior Brother Ying turned to look at the other elders who had been listening to Feng Yu the entire time.
One of them came over and said, "Sect master, the riddle isˇ"
He just said that riddle that Feng Yu had given, in hopes that Lin Fan would have the answer.
After all, none of them was able to figure out the answer to this question.
But Lin Fan once again ignored them all as he kept looking around the area for the thing that he saw before.
As time passed, the elders couldn''t help feeling more and more anxious since they were running out of time to answer the question.
Feng Yu might not have been moving, but they had been counting the time down.
When there was only a minute left and Lin Fan still wasn''t doing anything, there were many of them that debated whether they should just answer on their own.
Even if they weren''t certain in their answer, it was still better than nothing.
After all, they had no idea what the punishment was for not giving an answer.
Whatever it was, it was most likely better to give the wrong answer than to not give an answer at all.
So there were some elders that started moving towards the tablet.
But in the end, they didn''t write anything since Senior Brother Ying stopped them.
Senior Brother Ying knew that if they wanted a chance to pass this trial, they would need the sect master''s help.
So they just waited for him to do something, to do anything.
Lin Fan however just stood there looking around as if nothing would bother him.
But in the back of his mind, he knew that time was counting downˇ
When there were only thirty seconds left, he was about to turn and go write the answer down.
However, before he could, he saw that sh of gold once again.
When he saw that sh of gold, he immediately turned in that direction and focused everything that he had in his eyes so he could follow that streak of gold.
This time, he was able to follow it and he found that it was a strange golden ball that had wings on it.
It streaked back and forth from time to time, but it did stop once in a while so that he was able to see its true appearance.
For others, they might not recognize what this thing was, but for Lin Fanˇit was impossible for him to not recognize this thing.
After all, this was from a very popr series about wizards back on Earth.
Wasn''t this the golden snitch?
Chapter 553 Inheritance (16)
Chapter 553 Inheritance (16)
Lin Fan carefully looked at this golden ball that was flying there,pletely ignoring Senior Brother Ying and the others who were urging him to answer.
After he finished assessing the flight pattern of this thing, he immediately jumped forward and dashed at this golden snitch.
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders were all shocked to see Lin Fan dashing forward like this.
They looked at him like they thought that he was crazy, but Lin Fan just ignored them as he set his sightspletely on this golden snitch.
When he approached it, the golden snitch suddenly started to p its wings faster and was about to move, but Lin Fan had already made sure to learn its flight pattern right before it could do anything.
So as soon as it moved, Lin Fan''s hand was already in the path that it was taking.
All it could do was fly right into Lin Fan''s hand.
When it did, Lin Fan immediately closed his hand around it and held on tight, as he prepared for it to struggle to break free.
But to his surprise, he found that it didn''t struggle at all.
The moment that it was caught, it just went limp like a dead fish.
It just stayed there in his hand without even opening its wings, turning back into a normal ball.
The moment that he caught this golden snitch was also the moment that the five minute countdown was over.
All of the elders had looks of despair on their faces as they prepared for what woulde next.
They knew that it wouldn''t be that simple if they failed this test, so they were prepared to fight the same enemy as before. Many of them even surrounded the pir as if they were preparing for it to transform.
When Lin Fan caught the golden snitch, the Feng Yu projection reacted right away.
It jerked as if it suddenly woke up and then it turned to look in the direction of Lin Fan.
Or rather, it turned to look in the direction of Lin Fan''s hand where the golden snitch was currently lying.
The Feng Yu projection didn''t say a thing as he looked at Lin Fan, but then he suddenly revealed a smile.
He brought his hands up and started pping before saying, "Good job, you''ve passed this test of intelligence."
When the elders heard this, they all revealed looks of shock and confusion.
Only Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief as he realized that his guess had been correct.
The speeches that Feng Yu gave after each riddle was indeed just a trick to buy time.
As for the reason, it was because of how hard it was to find this golden snitch.
Not only that, if it wasn''t for the fact that Lin Fan''s eyes were much better than everyone else''s, he wouldn''t have been able to follow the golden snitch''s movement pattern and caught it so easily.
It was only because of his eyes that he was able to catch it so soon.
It would normally take a long time for most people to find this golden snitch and then catch it.
The elders came over after recovering from their shock to see what Lin Fan had done, but they couldn''t see anything different about him.
They had only seen him suddenly run forward like a madman and nothing else.
So what had done it?
Lin Fan just focused on Feng Yu, as if he was waiting for something.
After pping his hands for a bit, Feng Yu said with a smile, "You didn''t lose yourself in front of the obvious and kept your wits about you. You saw through the obvious clues and found what the true test was. This really is a great disy of intelligence."
Lin Fan once again let out a sigh of relief when he heard this.
The only thing that he had been worried about after catching the golden snitch was that there might be a second part to this test.
But based on Feng Yu''s words, this should be the end of the test.
So he opened his hand to look at the golden snitch.
The golden snitch justid there in his hand as if it was dead.
There didn''t seem to be anything happening to it, so Lin Fan didn''t know what would happen next.
That is until Feng Yu suddenly said, "Since you have passed this trial, naturally you will also receive a reward and a mark to show that you passed this test. Keep this golden ball with you, it will help you in the future."
Then all of a sudden, Feng Yu started to fade away.
But then again, he was a figure that was created with light in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if he had a form to begin with.
The light at the tip of the pir grew stronger and stronger until it suddenly released a beam of light that was aimed at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t dodge out of the way as he let that beam of light hit his hand.
Once the beam of light disappeared, he found that there was a second dot on his hand right beside the first dot.
This was the mark that he had finished the second trial.
Then after the light disappeared from the pir, there were cracks that formed on the pir.
These cracks became bigger and bigger until they spread all over the pir.
Then all of a sudden, the pir shattered to pieces and fell to the ground.
These pieces only remained on the ground for a few seconds before they also disappeared without a trace.
They turned into dust just like the pieces of the pir from before.
After watching them disappear, Lin Fan turned to look at the golden snitch in his hand.
He waited to see if this thing would also disappear like the pieces of the pir.
But there was nothing that changed with this golden snitch.
It seemed that this golden snitch was the reward that Feng Yu had mentioned.
The elders had been watching everything in silence, but they also looked at the golden snitch when Lin Fan looked at it.
Seeing that it didn''t disappear like the pieces of the pir, they all came closer to look at it more closely.
Senior Brother Ying asked, "Sect master, this thingˇ"
His voice trailed off, but the questioning tone in his voice made it clear what his question was.
Lin Fan gave a nod as he said, "This was the thing that was flying around during the trial. This was the thing that we had to find to end it."
At this, everyone came closer and started using their spiritual sense to check this golden snitch.
But as soon as their spiritual sense made contact with this golden snitch, they found that it was scattered apart. They weren''t able to find a single thing about this golden snitch.
It was as if there was something protecting it from their spiritual sense, stopping them from finding anything about it.
So in the end, they turned to Lin Fan with inquisitive looks, as if they were asking him what this thing was.
But all Lin Fan did was shake his head.
He didn''t know what this thing was either, he was just as clueless as them about this thing.
After looking at it for a bit, Lin Fan raised it up and started poking it from different angles, as if he was trying to find something different about it. But no matter what he did, there was nothing that he could find about this golden snitch.
It was as if it wouldn''t react no matter how he messed around with it.
In the end, Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "He said that this thing would have a useter. So when the timees, we will know what it does."
The others couldn''t help revealing an unwilling look when they heard this, but it wasn''t as if there was anything that they could do here.
They didn''t even know what this thing was, so to find out anything about this thing was far beyond them.
All they could do was wait for the time toe to use this thing.
Since there was nothing else left for them here, they had to decide what they would do next.
Everyone looked at each other with hesitant looks as they tried to figure out what each other were thinking.
After all, everyone had the same idea on their mind, but they didn''t know if everyone else was sharing this idea.
They all wanted to go back instead of continuing to search for the next pir, but they couldn''t say it unless someone else said it. No one wanted to be that person who put a damper on everyone''s mood.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who said, "There''s no point in searching for anything else today. If we do encounter another pir, we wouldn''t be in our best condition to deal with whatever trial it gives us. We should head back to rest up and set out tomorrow morning."
The moment that he said this, all of the elders jumped on this and supported his idea.
So in the end, they decided that they would go back to the camp first. They would set off first thing tomorrow morning to search for the next pir.
Secretly, all of them let out a sigh of relief that Lin Fan had said this first.
But Lin Fan didn''t mind since he knew that this was what he should do as the sect master.
Chapter 554 Inheritance (17)
Chapter 554 Inheritance (17)
The next morning, they set off once again in a different direction.
The first trial was to the north, the second trial was to the west, so they were heading south this time.
The disciples had searched around the area even more during the night, so they had even more information to work with.
At the same time, they had swept through the spirit beasts that were in the forest to the south until there were less that appeared. It had created a safe zone even outside of the barrier to the south.
Of course, there were those spirit beasts that were stronger, but they were eliminated by the elders.
So Lin Fan''s group didn''t even bother searching the area around the barrier and headed deep into the forest.
But this time, it wasn''t all forest.
Instead, there was arge desert that suddenly appeared after they traveled through the forest for a bit.
This was a desert that seemingly spanned infinitely with no end in sight.
It was as if there was only desert in front of them.
This was definitely an environment that would be harsh to survive in and there was no way of knowing if their goal was even here. So they were not keen to explore this desert right away.
Lin Fan just narrowed his eyes as he looked at the sprawling desert in front of them.
Senior Brother Ying came forward and asked, "Sect master, are we going in?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer at first as he continued scanning the desert in front of them with his Appraisal Eyes. But he wasn''t able to find a single thing off about this desert even after scanning it for a bit.
He fell deep into thought as he considered their choices, but in the end said, "We''ll check the surrounding area first."
When he said this, the elders let out a sigh of relief.
In truth, Lin Fan had wanted to dive right into the desert since he didn''t believe there would be a desert ced here for no reason. He was certain that this desert would have something to do with the trial that Feng Yu had left.
But he also had to think about the mentality of the elders.
He knew that it would take them some time to adjust to this desert, so he couldn''t just force them into the desert.
He knew that he would have to slowly ease them into epting the idea of exploring the desert.
To do that, he would let them hit a dead end here first and make it so that they had no choice but to go into the desert.
The elders spread out after Lin Fan''s suggestion and they started searching the area in front of the desert.
But no matter how far they went, they weren''t able to find a single thing. The only thing that they found were spirit beasts, but those were no problem for them to defeat.
These were the strongest elders of the Love Sect, so it would be strange if they struggled against a few spirit beasts.
It was just that defeating them didn''t mean anything since they weren''t able to find any clues as to where to go.
In fact, it hurts them to waste this time to defeat these spirit beasts.
After an hour, they finally gave up searching the area since they couldn''t find anything.
There were thoughts about going further, but there was no guarantee that they would be able to find anything.
The longer they spent on this, the more time that they wasted. The more time that they wasted, the less daylight that they would have to explore this desert.
So in the end, it was all about whether to go into the desert or not.
After all, all signs pointed to going into the desert.
While they had been exploring the area, Lin Fan had actually walked around the edge of the desert and had been peeking in with his Appraisal Eyes.
He had been certain that whatever they were looking for was not in the forest around them, but rather in the desert in front of them.
But he also hadn''t been able to find a single thing while scanning the desert from a distance.
It was clear that he actually needed to go in to find what he was looking for.
The elders gathered around Lin Fan again and looked at the desert with hesitant looks.
They knew that they would need to go in to see what was in store for them, but they were still hesitant since they didn''t know anything about this ce.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who said, "We need to go in. The longer we wait, the worse it gets."
The elders revealed ugly expressions when they heard this, but they knew that he was right.
So with a sigh, they gathered together around Lin Fan and took a formation that would ensure that nothing would be able to sneak up on them.
Only then did they take the first step into the desert.
It was only a single step before they stopped moving and focused on the area around them.
They were afraid that just taking a single step would already trigger something.
But in the end, not a single thing happened around them.
There was only silence as the elders waited for something to appear.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh when he saw this.
He knew that this would happen already, so he didn''t panic at all.
He had been using his Appraisal Eyes the entire time, so there wasn''t a single thing that could escape his gaze. Even if he wasn''t able to appraise it, he would still receive a notification of failure to appraise.
Only if there was some kind of special high grade stealth array, they wouldn''t be able to hide from him.
These elders were even more cowardly than he thoughtˇ
After a long time, they finally started moving forward again.
They took small steps as they moved across the desert, making sure to pay attention to everything around them.
But the only thing that was around them was sand.
There wasn''t a single thing off about this desert.
However, that was also strange.
This desert was strangely smooth, very smooth. There weren''t any sand dunes at all in this desert like a normal desert would have.
Even if it was a manmade desert, the winds would eventually create something that was simr to a dune. It would make sure that there would at least be some kind of height difference in the desert.
However, that didn''t happen at all with this desert.
They could still see the forest that was growing smaller and smaller behind them.
At the same time, they could also see the spiritual energy rope that wasing from behind them.
They had made sure to tie a spiritual energy rope to one of the trees behind them so they coulde back if they needed to.
Since there was nothing special about this ce, they just kept going deeper and deeper into the desert.
Eventually, the forest disappeared from behind them though they could still see a faint green line on the horizon. At the same time, the rope was still connected to them, so they could follow it back.
But as far as they could see, it was as if there wasn''t a single thing in this desert.
They had alreadye this far, but it was still desert as far as the eye could see.
It was as if there was only desert and nothing else.
They didn''t know how wide this Minor World was, but they couldn''t help feeling that it wouldn''t end.
So the elders were feeling anxious.
Senior Brother Ying came over and asked, "Sect master, should we head back? We shouldn''t go too deep in today. We can go back and set up stops in between so that we can go further and further into the desert."
This was a very reasonable suggestion that all of the elders agreed to.
Even Lin Fan had to admit that he was moved by this suggestion.
But before they could head back, there was something that suddenly appeared.
As soon as they sensed this thing, all of them immediately went into formation and raised their guard.
There was this spiritual energy fluctuation that suddenly appeared around them, but they couldn''t find the source of it.
They tried looking around for whatever was giving off this aura, but they couldn''t see a thing.
"Could it be that it''s invisible?" One of the elders asked.
The other elders knitted their brows when they heard this before one of the elders suddenly attacked in the direction that it came from.
When it was about to hit where the aura wasing through, it didn''t make contact at all. It just kept going past the area where the aura came from.
That elder had to quickly restrain themself or they would have hit another one of the elders standing in front of them.
They were able to stop, but then the sand suddenly erupted from below them.
If that other elder who had almost been attacked didn''t react fast enough, this elder would have been seriously injured.
There was this strange thorn that came out of the ground that the second elder was able to block with his barrier.
But before they could see what this thorn was, it disappeared along with the aura.
It was as if this enemy that they sensed had never existed.
Chapter 555 Inheritance (18)
Chapter 555 Inheritance (18)
None of the elders dared to let their guard down even though the aura had disappeared.
They were all at the ready, prepared for fight at any moment if the aura returned.
But there was nothing that happened.
It was as if the enemy had disappeared without a trace.
Lin Fan had been silent the whole time, looking around the area with his Appraisal Eyes.
He had been trying all that he could to find the enemy, but he hadn''t been able to find a single trace.
This was a feeling that he was familiar with and a feeling that frustrated him.
Sinceing to this Minor World, there were many different things that he had been unable to appraise with his Appraisal Eyes.
This was a cheat from the system that he had relied on to take care of all the problems that he had faced and now that it wasn''t working, it felt like there was something missing. It was like there was a part of him that wasn''t working and that frustrated himˇ
He really wanted toin to the systemˇif only it was actually listening to him.
"The host should try looking down and focusing on the ground."
The system''s voice suddenly rang out in his mind.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this and almost jumped back.
The elders around him had also noticed this, so they couldn''t help asking, "Sect master, is something wrong? Did you find something?"
Lin Fan shook his head before looking down on the ground as the system had suggested.
However, he wasn''t able to find a single thing still.
Even when he tried focusing on the grains of sand under him, he wasn''t able to see a thing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help doubting the system when nothing appeared.
The system then spoke again.
"The host is just too weak and unskilled to use these heavenly gifts properly."
A dark look appeared on Lin Fan''s face once again when he heard this.
The elders were even more concerned when they saw this and they asked, "Sect master, is there really nothing wrong?"
Lin Fan just waved his hand at them without saying anything as he kept looking down at the ground.
The system had called him too unskilled, so did that mean that it didn''t have anything to do with the sand itselfˇCould it be that whatever had attacked them was hiding under the sand?
Was it just too thick for him to look through?
As this thought passed through his mind, the aura once again appeared.
All of the elders turned away from Lin Fan and started searching for the aura again.
They hadn''t been able to find anythingst time, but they wouldn''t let things end the same this time.
Howeverˇit was all useless as they weren''t able to find a single thing.
Lin Fan however turned to look at the spot that the aura wasing from and looked down.
He looked right at the area in the sand where that aura wasing from, focusing his eyes to try and prate through the sand as much as possible.
But even thenˇ.he still wasn''t able to see a thing.
It was as if there was some kind of interference that created a barrier atop the sand so that he couldn''t see anything.
No, it was just that there was too much sandˇ
Eventually the aura started getting closer just like before.
The elders all knew that there would be another attacking at them soon, so they closed up ranks.
But it was then that Lin Fan finally received something from his Appraisal Eyes.
The system was right, he was just too inexperienced with using them that he didn''t know what to look for until the system had given him that clue.
The sand was too thick for him to see through, which was why he hadn''t seen anything until now.
"Elder Long, use your Earth Tremor Technique on the ground!" Lin Fan suddenly shouted.
The elders were all caught off guard by Lin Fan''s sudden outburst.
The one called Elder Long was one of the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect and he specialized in earth attributed techniques.
The Earth Tremor Technique that Lin Fan was telling him to use was a technique that could make the ground under him shake with his spiritual energy. This was a technique that would normally be used on a group of enemies that were away from the user to make the ground unstable for them.
But now Lin Fan was telling Elder Long to use it while the enemy was almost right on top of them.
Not to mentionˇthey were on sand.
If he were to use the Earth Tremor Technique here, it was certain that it would make the sand they were standing on copse, making it even worse for them.
Elder Long hesitated a bit before asking, "Sect master, are you sure?"
Lin Fan just said, "Do it!"
Elder Long still hesitated for a second, but he followed Lin Fan''s orders in the end and the ground under them started to shake.
As one would expect, the sand started to scatter apart under them and they found it hard for them to remain standing. They had to move to separate sides of the chasm that formed when the sand parted under them.
But when the sand parted, they found that there was something else there.
This was something that had been swimming under the sand.
This was the thing that the aura wasing from.
It was arge sandworm that had been swimming around under them that they hadn''t been able to find since it was too deep under them.
The moment that they saw this, they realized what was happening.
This sandworm had been hiding under the sand the entire time and had been attacking them from below. That was how those spikes had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.
Since they had found a target, they didn''t hesitate to attack.
Even if they didn''t have stable ground to stand on, they were still able tounch their attacks at this sandworm.
This sandworm was only in the Qi Condensation Realm, so it was easy for these elders to take care of this sandworm.
It didn''t stand a chance under the volley of attacks from these elders.
This was also the elders venting their frustrations on this sandworm.
After the sandworm was killed, Elder Long was about to stop his technique, but Lin Fan said, "Not yet! Keep it going!"
Elder Long was surprised when he heard this, but he still followed Lin Fan''s orders.
Lin Fan hadn''t cared about the sandworm once it had been revealed.
He had been using his Appraisal Eyes the entire time, looking around the chasm in the sand that had been formed from Elder Long''s technique.
He had been looking for anything else that could be hiding in this sand and he had found something in the end.
As Elder Long kept using his technique, the chasm in the sand continued to grow.
As it grewˇmore and more sandworms were revealed.
These were sandworms that they hadn''t felt the auras of yet, so the elders were all surprised when they saw these sandworms appear.
They couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with surprised looks, but they also quickly turned back to face the sandworms.
Since they had found these sandworms, it wasn''t as if they would just leave them alone.
Since they had found them, they would take care of them before they could cause more trouble for them.
It was a bright showing as the elders used their various techniques.
They had already moved to the edge of the sand pit that had been created and kept moving back as more and more sand fell into the pit. But as they moved back, they released their attacks into the pit, hitting the sandworms that were revealed as more sand fell away.
Finally after a while, Lin Fan said, "Alright, you can stop now."
When he heard this, Elder Long let out a sigh of relief as he stopped using his Earth Tremor Technique.
Using it for so long had drained him of his spiritual energy, but he didn''t dare stop until Lin Fan gave him the signal.
Seeing the corpses of all these sandworms inside of thisrge sand pit, the elders couldn''t help being shocked.
If it wasn''t for Lin Fan finding all of these sandworms, they really didn''t know what would have happened.
Lin Fan on the other hand looked at the sandworms with a strange look.
That was because during all of this, he had discovered something new.
He had found that it wasn''t because they were too deep that he hadn''t been able to find them, though it did have something to do with the sand.
He had found that the sand had a strange property to it that weakened the abilities of his Appraisal Eyes.
He didn''t know what this sand was, but it was something that decreased the range of his Appraisal Eyes.
That was why he hadn''t been able to find the sandworms hidden in this sand.
Lin Fan had no idea what this sand was, but he knew that it wouldn''t be simple.
But this also told him that this sand wasn''t natural.
This desert was most likely created for some purpose.
If he had to guessˇthis desert was most likely the trial itself.
But as for what the trial wasˇhe had no idea.
All he could do was continue leading the elders deeper into the desert.
Chapter 556 Inheritance (19)
Chapter 556 Inheritance (19)
As they headed deeper into the desert, the elders didn''t question a single thing that Lin Fan said this time.
After seeing what he had done, they knew that only he knew what to do in a ce like this.
Since Lin Fan was the only one that knew what to do, then they would follow his orders without hesitation. A single moment of hesitation was all that it took for them to lose their lives.
So they wouldn''t hesitate for a single second.
But there were no orders for them to follow.
They weren''t able to find a single thing in the end even after trekking in the desert for several hours.
They knew that they were still heading forward since there was the feedback from the spiritual energy ropeing from behind them. However, it didn''t seem like there was an end to this desert in sight.
They couldn''t find a single thing different about this desert and there didn''t seem to be an end on the horizon.
It was as if this desert would stretch endlessly in front of them.
Of course, it wasn''t as if there wasn''t a single thing here.
There were more sandworms for them to fight.
From time to time, Lin Fan would find these sandworms and would work with the elders to take them down. He would find them with his Appraisal Eyes and then have Elder Long use the Earth Tremor Technique.
Once the Earth Tremor Technique split the sand under them, revealing the sandworms, the elders worked together to take them down.
They rinse and repeated this several times until they had no problems at all doing this.
They were able to take care of the sandworms in a matter of minutes after a while.
That was just how coordinated they were and also how experienced they were with these sandworms.
They had killed enough of them that they were able to easily find the weak points of these worms and kill them in a single blow.
But killing these worms wasn''t going to help them find what they were looking for.
So they were still anxious about all of this.
If it wasn''t for the spiritual energy rope that was guiding them, they might have actually lost their cool.
Still, it wasn''t as if they could just aimlessly wander around like this.
Lin Fan could see the way that everyone looked at him and naturally he knew what they were thinking.
He alsoˇagreed with them.
Wandering around aimlessly like a headless chicken wasn''t the way to go.
This was the way to earn them a one way trip to death, but it wasn''t as if they wanted to die yet.
So Lin Fan suddenly said, "How is the rope looking?"
The elders were surprised to hear this, but Senior Brother Ying said, "Sect master, the rope is still holding up fine." After a pause, he couldn''t help adding, "It should be no problem for us to follow it back."
This was his subtle way of suggesting that they should go back.
Lin Fan gave a nod and said, "Get ready to follow the rope back. There''s no point in wandering around aimlessly like this."
The eyes of all the elders lit up when they heard this.
They wasted no time in following this orderˇbut there was a problem.
When they had been prepared to follow this spiritual energy rope back, there was a sudden droop in the rope. Then all of a sudden, the spiritual energy rope disappeared without a trace.
All of the elders could only stare at this in shock, as they couldn''t understand what had happened.
One moment, the rope was fine and then the nextˇthe rope had been cut and scattered without a trace.
Just what had happened here?
They looked in the direction that the spiritual energy rope had been leading them, but they didn''t dare head out in that direction.
They had no idea what had cut this spiritual energy rope, but whatever it was had to be powerful.
They knew that this rope was their only guide back, so they had made sure that this rope was powerful.
Only those in the Golden Core Realm would be able to make even a small notch in the rope. To suddenly cut it in half like this and make it disappear, this might be power that even surpassed the Golden Core Realm.
This was not something that their group would be able to face.
So they wouldn''t want to meet whatever had cut this rope.
At the same time, they didn''t dare go back since it would be too easy for them to get lost without the rope like this.
They were in a desert where the weather could change at any moment.
If a sudden sandstorm appeared, they would be immediately thrown off track.
So they didn''t dare wander around without the guidance of the spiritual energy rope.
That meantˇthat their exploration of this desert was also in danger and that they would have to find some way to survive nowˇ
Lin Fan however turned in the opposite direction of everyone else and scanned the scenery in front of them.
Since there was a sudden change, he was certain that there would be a sudden change in front of them as well.
When he looked closely, he found that he was right.
In front of them, there was a patch of blue.
As soon as he saw this, he knew what this patch of blue was.
There could only be one thing that could be this blue in the desert like this.
It was an oasis.
Why would there be an oasis in this desert?
Why would there be a desert in this Minor World in the first ce?
It was unknown what Feng Yu''s ns were in creating this ce, but that didn''t matter right now.
Right now, they were stranded in the middle of the desert and it would be a problem for them to survive. If they didn''t get to the oasis, they might be bones in the desert in the end.
So Lin Fan said, "Everyone, we head to the oasis."
The elders were surprised since they had been looking in the direction of the spiritual energy rope, so they didn''t know what Lin Fan was talking about at first.
When they turned in the direction that he was looking at, they couldn''t help being surprised by the patch of blue in the distance.
At the same time, they couldn''t help feeling confused.
After all, they hadn''t seen that patch of blue before this.
There had been no signs of this patch of blue when they had been walking forward earlier.
It was only when their spiritual energy rope suddenly cut and things went wrong that this patch of blue had suddenly appeared.
If they didn''t know better, it almost seemed like this was a trapˇ
But what other choices did they have now?
The forces of nature were terrifying and if they didn''t find shelter from this desert soon, they wouldn''t be able tost long.
So they had no choice but to believe in this patch of blue and head towards it with Lin Fan leading them.
As they came closer and closer to it, they could also see that there were traces of green among the traces of blue showing that there was vegetation along with the water of the oasis.
This meant that this was most likely a very thriving oasis that they could find food and water at.
But most importantly, this was an oasis where they could build a shelter with the wood found there.
That would protect them from the desert sandstorms while they nned their next move.
So they couldn''t help feeling more and more excited as they came closer to the patch of blue.
However, just as suddenly as the spiritual energy rope had snapped, the traces of blue suddenly disappeared.
It was as if this oasis had been some kind of illusion and the moment that they came too close, that illusion had been dispelled and the truth had been revealed.
The truth of there not being an oasis at all.
The elders all had shocked looks, but Lin Fan was more determined than them.
It was for one simple reason.
He had used his Appraisal Eyes earlier and he had seen a description appear.
It was a description for a nt, but he knew that meant that there had been an oasis here.
While he didn''t know why it had suddenly disappeared, he knew that there was no way that it would actually be gone without a trace.
He knew for sure that this oasis was still here somewhere.
When he looked into the distance, he found that there was the same patch of blue as before.
But this time, it was much further away than before.
If he didn''t look carefully, he might have even missed it.
Lin Fan didn''t give up after that patch of blue disappeared.
He just waved his hand at the elders and said, "Let''s go."
The elders were caught off guard, but they still followed Lin Fan.
They didn''t know what this sect master of theirs had seen, but they knew that he must have a reason for heading towards this patch of blue even though this one had turned out to be a bust.
As they got closer and closer, the same thing happened where they saw patches of green.
But then when they came close enough, the same thing also happened where the patch of blue suddenly disappeared without a trace.
Chapter 557 Inheritance (20)
Chapter 557 Inheritance (20)
The elders all had bitter looks on their faces when this blue patch disappeared once more.
They knew that this wasn''t a coincidence since it had happened twice already.
There was something that was making this oasis disappear and it was doing it on purpose.
Every time that they came close, it would suddenly disappear.
If they weren''t waiting for them to approach before making it disappear, it wouldn''t have disappeared at just the right time.
So whatever was making it happen was clearly doing it on purpose.
However, the more terrifying connotation of this wasˇthere was someone watching them.
They didn''t know how they were doing it, why they were doing it, or where they were doing it from. They just knew that there was someone watching over them right now and this wasn''t a good feeling.
It was like being in a trap for ants and they were the ants.
They wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.
It was just that there was no way out for them.
The spiritual energy rope was cut, so it wasn''t as if they would be able to find their way out even if they wanted to leave. And this was a desert, so wandering around aimlessly would be even more dangerous.
They all waited to see what Lin Fan would do.
Lin Fan had been looking around as if he was looking for something.
After a while, he finally found what he was looking for.
It was another patch of blue.
This was the same patch of blue that they had followed two times now and he was still chasing after it.
When the elders saw this, they couldn''t help revealing frowns.
They didn''t know why Lin Fan was insisting on heading towards this patch of blue, but they couldn''t help feeling resistant to this decision.
After all, they all thought that this was just a trap and if they kept heading towards it, there would only be danger for them.
They didn''t want to follow Lin Fan towards the patch of blue anymoreˇor at least they didn''t want to without an exnation.
There wasn''t much other choice here, so they just wanted to at least know why Lin Fan was so insistent on heading towards it.
If they understood his point of view, it would make it easier for them to ept this.
But Lin Fan just started moving forward while saying, "Let''s go."
The elders didn''t move even though Lin Fan started moving away from them.
Lin Fan naturally saw this, so he had no choice but to turn around and ask, "What''s wrong?"
Senior Brother Ying represented the elders and came forward to say, "Sect master, please tell us why you''re insistent on heading towards this oasis. It''s clearly a trap and yet you keep insisting on heading towards it."
Lin Fan took a deep breath and just said, "You have to trust me on this."
The elders knitted their brows even more when they heard this.
Just trust him?
That was all that Lin Fan had to say?
Lin Fan could naturally tell what they were thinking, but it wasn''t as if he could say anything else.
This was rted to his Appraisal Eyes, one of the secrets that he had never shared with anyone.
While he was sure that they wouldn''t betray him, the Appraisal Eyes along with the system were things that he would never reveal even if he died.
After all, these were his trump cards.
If his trump cards were ever revealed, they wouldn''t be trump cards anymore.
In this dog eat dog world, there was nothing more important than keeping one''s cards hidden since that was the key to living a long life.
The elders and Lin Fan just had a stare off as both sides waited to see what the other would do.
In a sense, it was a chicken race.
In the end, the elders were the ones that gave up first.
They didn''t know what Lin Fan was basing his confidence on, but they could see how confident he was.
If he was really this confident, wasn''t it worth it to trust him?
So in the end, the elders started following Lin Fan towards the patch of blue again.
It was just too bad that this ended up in disappointment again.
The patch of blue disappeared just like before when they approached, but there was something that had changed this time.
Instead of just disappearing without a trace, a bunch of auras suddenly came from where the patch of blue had been.
These were auras that they recognized since they had fought so many of them along the way.
It was the aura of the sandworms that suddenly appeared.
As soon as they felt this aura, the elders immediately went into action.
They were already used to fighting these sandworms, so they knew exactly what they needed to do against them.
Elder Long led the way by using his Earth Tremor Technique on the ground beneath them.
The ground split apart and the sandworms were revealed.
The elders were about to attack these sandworms, but Lin Fan called out, "Wait, don''t attack them!"
The elders who had already been mid attack had no choice but to throw their attacks in different directions, creatingrge explosions of sand.
This didn''t deter the sandworms as they all charged at the elders.
When they did, there were spikes that appeared from the ground, all of which were aimed at stabbing the elders.
The elders had no choice but to jump back and scatter out of the way.
Since they had forced themselves to divert their attacks, they had been caught off guard by the spikes of the sandworms. The spikes mmed into the bodies of the elders and sent them flying.
It was a good thing that these elders had put up barriers at thest second and blocked the brunt of these attacks. It was just that these barriers had been put up in haste, so they still received a few injuries.
There was one elder that wasn''t able to stop his attack in time, so his attack mmed right into the sandworm near him.
When the attack hit the sandworm, it didn''t destroy the sandwormpletely like it had done before.
Instead, the sandworm suddenly started to swell as if there was something that was blowing it up on the inside.
The elder who had attacked this sandworm couldn''t help being caught off guard when he saw this as he didn''t know what was happening.
Lin Fan had also seen this, so he shouted, "Run!"
But it was toote for the elder.
He knew that something was wrong, so he quickly raised his hands in front of him to create a barrier.
Then the sandworm suddenly exploded.
The force of the explosion raised up the sand around the elder, so they weren''t able to see him clearly. But before the sand had been raised, they had seen the elder being thrown back by the force of the explosion.
The other elders all had grim looks as they waited for the sand to settle.
When the sand settled, they saw that the elder was still standingˇbut the burns on his arms were very severe.
It was clear that he had been seriously injured by this explosion.
They wanted to help, butˇthey didn''t know what they could do to the sandworms without making them explode, so they couldn''t help hesitating.
Lin Fan gave the order immediately after seeing that the elder was still alive, "Use your spiritual energy barriers to block them. As long as there''s not enough force and spiritual energy, they won''t explode."
The elders were surprised to hear this, but they quickly sprang into action.
The elders that were closest to this seriously injured elder immediately surrounded him and used their barriers to protect him.
When the sandworms mmed into the barriers, they were repelled without suddenly exploding which made them let out a sigh of relief.
The other elders started pushing back the surrounding sandworms and created a perimeter around that injured elder. That way, they would be able to treat that elder while also having some space to think about how to deal with these sandworms.
Lin Fan went to the center of this area and went right beside the elder, using his Appraisal Eyes on the wound.
When he saw that there was no poison in that elder, he said, "Just use the healing powder and he should be fine."
The elders that had gathered around him nodded before taking out the powder he was talking about.
This was the powder that they had used in the sect sparring for the guests that had been injured.
Naturally, Lin Fan had also given a bunch to these elders just in case.
After the powder was used on that elder, they could see his wounds healing at a visible rate.
Only then did they let out a sigh of relief.
But they were still facing another problem.
These were sandworms that would explode when they were attackedˇso how were they supposed to fight them?
Would they have to tank the blows and use the healing medicine to heal the injuries?
That was not sustainable and very riskyˇ
But it wasn''t as if they had another choiceˇ
So they all looked at Lin Fan as if waiting to see if he had anything to say.
Lin Fan had been staring at the sandworms after he finished appraising the elder, trying to find a way to defeat them.
When he saw the wayˇhe couldn''t help biting his lip as he muttered, "Really?"
Chapter 558 Inheritance (21)
Chapter 558 Inheritance (21)
The elders looked at Lin Fan with a strange look when they heard this.
One of them suddenly asked, "Sect master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan was pulled back from his thoughts when he heard this and he shook his head as he said, "No, there''s nothing wrong."
But he knitted his brows after his voice fell.
It was almost as if he was struggling to say something.
When the elders saw this, they all knew what was happening with him, but they just waited for him to speak.
If Lin Fan was struggling to say something, it was most likely because he was thinking about how to say it.
But of course, it wasn''t as if they had the time to just stand still and wait.
There were still those sandworms that wereing at them.
They couldn''t just keep them away forever with the barriers, they would have to eventually do something about these sandworms.
Lin Fan also knew this, so he said with a sigh, "I have a way to defeat them."
When they heard this, the eyes of the elders lit up.
They knew that they were right to trust Lin Fan on this matter. They had been waiting for him to say this.
So all of them focused on Lin Fan as they waited for him to tell them what his n was.
Lin Fan gave another sigh before saying, "The way to defeat these sandworms isˇto stab them in a certain tiny point under their abdomen. That will cause the explosive gas inside of them to dete and make it impossible for them to explode."
The elders all looked at Lin Fan with strange looks when they heard this.
They thought that his method would be much more general, but for him to give such specific instruction really caught them off guard.
Not to mention, it seemed that there was still something missing.
Another one of the elders suddenly asked, "How big is the area that we can stab?"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this and all of the hearts of the elders sank.
For him to reveal this bitter smile, it was clear that the answer wasn''t going to be good.
"It''s a one centimeter diameter hole. If it goes outside of that, it will explode like before."
All of the elders revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
It was as they had expected, it really was as bad as they thought.
A one centimeter hole and it would explode if they missedˇ
Was this even possible?
With how many sandworms there were and how unpredictable they moved, it would be incredibly hard for them to take down these sandworms.
But there was something else that they suddenly thought of.
A one centimeter hole, with how small that was, how would they be able to find it on the body of the sandworm?
It wouldn''t be easy to find on these moving sandworms.
So one of the elders asked this question.
This time, Lin Fan''s expression didn''t seem that bad as he said, "There''s a mark on the underside of these worms that will mark the spot. It''s the belly button of the sandworms."
The elders looked at the sandworms with strange looks and as Lin Fan had said, they found that there were indeed these marks on the underside of these sandworms.
It was a small circle that seemed to jut out, but it was so small that people wouldn''t notice it normally.
After all, this was a sandworm that was more than a meter in length, a small centimeter wide mark really was hard to notice.
Since they had found the way to defeat the sandworms, there was no reason to hesitate anymore.
These sandworms were mming themselves against the barriers of the elders and it didn''t seem like they would stop. If the elders just let them do that, they would be the ones that suffered since it drained their spiritual energy to keep these barriers up.
At the same time, they were being forced back more and more as more and more sandworms seem to appear.
If they didn''t do something to thin out their numbers, it would be a matter of time before they were swarmed by these sandworms.
So the elders all decided to take action.
It wasn''t all of the elders that suddenly dropped their barriers. It was only a few elders that suddenly dropped their barriers and ran out of the formation.
The other elders that still had their barriers up took the ces of these elders and blocked the sandworms that tried to break through.
The elders that broke free of the formation focused on a few sandworms, surrounding them while drawing their weapons.
These sandworms turned away from the main group and focused on these elders who had surrounded them.
These sandworms didn''t have any fear as they charged at these elders, but these elders quickly used their barriers to corral these sandworms. The sandworms were trapped in between the elders who had spread out around them.
There were two elders that didn''t use their barriers to trap the sandworms. They had their weapons out as they moved around the sandworms, trying to find a way to stab them.
The sandworms didn''t stay still as they kept smashing themselves against the barriers, making it hard for these elders to find their targets.
The targets were already small enough and with the sandworms moving violently like this, it really was hard to pin them down.
In the end, the elders had no choice but to push the sandworms in with their barriers.
They had to use a lot of spiritual energy to ensure that these barriers didn''t break from the sandworms mming on them, but they were able to corral the sandworms in the end.
Once these sandworms were trapped in a smaller area with less space to move, it was easier for the other elders to stab them.
They were able to find the area that Lin Fan had told them about and stabbed right into the mark.
This was a stab that used all of their power, so the sword came out the other side.
But they didn''t dare let their swords remain the sandworms for long, so they quickly pulled their swords back and vigntly looked at the sandworm.
These sandworms seemed to freeze after being stabbed like this and thenˇthey started to shrink.
It was as if there was some kind of gas that was being released from this sandworm as they deted like a balloon.
Seeing this, the elders let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that Lin Fan had been right about these sandworms.
Without any hesitation, the two elders stabbed the rest of the sandworms and all of them deted like balloons.
Once they took care of all of these sandworms, the elders that had been using their barriers to keep them in released those barriers.
They let out a sigh of relief when they released these barriers since it had been draining on their spiritual energy to keep them up. But they also didn''t stay idle for long as they turned to the other sandworms around them.
Now that they had found a way to deal with these sandworms, they couldn''t waste any time.
"SCREECH!"
All of a sudden, there was a screech that came from behind them.
The elders immediately turned in the direction of the screech to see what it was and they found that it was the sandworms that they had ''killed''.
These sandworms had suddenly started screeching like there was no tomorrow.
The elders wanted to stop them, but they didn''t have time as they felt somethinging from in front of them.
When they turned around, they found that there were even more sandwormsing at them.
The screeching from the sandworm on the ground had drawn the attention of the sandworms in front of them. These sandworms that had been focused on the main group were now racing at them with their jaws opened, showing their sharp teeth.
The elders all had grim looks on their faces when they saw these sandworms charging at them, but they didn''t hesitate to run right at these sandworms.
The elders took an arrowhead formation so that they could charge right into the sandworms.
The two elders in front formed their barriers that kept the sandworms charging at them away. Then the rest of the elders maintained their barriers to the side so that the sandworms would go right past them without hurting them.
With this arrowhead formation, they were able to push right through the sandworms charging at them and reach the formation in the center.
The elders that were in the formation came forward with their barriers to cover these elders and they were able to make it back into the formation.
Only when they were inside did they let out a sigh of relief while panting to catch their breath.
All of the elders looked at the sandworms on the ground that the elders had killed.
These sandworms had stopped screeching by now.
It seemed that the screeching that they made was a defensive measure that they did when they died.
But just killing these few sandworms had taken that much effortˇ
How long would it be for them to take care of all of these sandworms?
Would their spiritual energy evenst?
As they were feeling despair over their current situation, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Let me handle this."
After saying this, he came forward with water floating around him.
Chapter 559 Inheritance (22)
Chapter 559 Inheritance (22)
The elders were all surprised to see him stepping up like this, but they recognized the water that was floating around him.
This was the pure spiritual water that he had used before in the spar with Senior Brother Ying.
But back then, he didn''t have the same control as he did now.
After all, the water was just floating there in balls around him.
It seemed that he had be even stronger than before.
So the elders that had been in his way moved aside and the elders that were holding the barrier spread out a bit to give him space to work.
This would put the strain on them since they were stretching the barrier a bit thin, but they trusted Lin Fan. Or rather, they had no choice but to trust Lin Fan since there was nothing else that they could do now.
Lin Fan raised his hand after they spread and the balls of water around him suddenly started to change form.
They became thinner and thinner until they took the form of needles.
After taking the form of needles, they suddenly froze into ice.
There were countless ice needles that were now floating there around Lin Fan.
Seeing these ice needles, they could guess what he was nning to do.
When they realized what his n was, all of them couldn''t help knitting their brows.
After all, they didn''t think that it would work.
It was already hard enough to hit that small point on the bodies of these sandworms and that was when they weren''t violently thrashing themselves against their barriers like this. With them smashing themselves against the barriers like this, it was hard to pinpoint where to hit them to not make them explode.
Throwing out ice needles like this was just too risky.
But before any of them could even say anything, Lin Fan had already waved his hand and the ice needles were flying not.
The elders could only watch with bitter smiles on their faces as these ice needles flew out.
The ones that were in charge of the barrier were prepared to inject more spiritual energy into the barrier at any time. They were prepared to make the barrier stronger just in case these sandworms suddenly exploded.
Not a single one of them seemed like they trusted Lin Fan on this matter.
They were all prepared to see the sandworms explode.
But the moment that these ice needles left the barrier, they didn''t fly straight at the sandworms like they had thought. Instead, these ice needles seemingly floated there in the air, as if they were being controlled by something.
They had all thought that it was over once the ice needles left the barrier, but now they couldn''t help feeling hope.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes after the ice needles left the barrier.
Part of it was because he was focusing and part of it was because he was looking at the sandworms.
With the way that his eyes moved, it was as if he was following the movement of these sandworms.
Then all of sudden, he waved his hand again and the ice needles started to move.
It was just two ice needles at first, but they flew out straight and true at these sandworms.
But the two sandworms that had suddenly flicked their bodies and turned so that the ice needles would miss that point under their stomachs.
All of the elders revealed ugly expressions as the elders in charge of the barrier braced for impact.
Lin Fan on the other hand just revealed a faint smile when he saw this.
He had already expected this, so he had alreadye up with a solution for this.
With a simple flick of his hand, the ice needles suddenly changed directions and they went down to the ground.
These ice needles seemed to be moving in a manner that waspletely different from normal ice needles. It was almost as if there was something controlling it to move like this.
But then they remembered what had happened when Lin Fan had sparred with Senior Brother Ying.
He had been controlling the water then.
So he must be controlling the ice needles now.
Even if the two sandworms wanted to dodge, it was already toote for them. The ice needles were already underneath them.
With another flick of his hand, the ice needles suddenly came up and pierced the sandworms right in their stomach. These ice needles pierced right into the sandworms, piercing them exactly where the mark was.
The sandworms didn''t even seem to know what was happening until it was toote.
By then, they had started to dete just like the other sandworms that had been stabbed before.
When they saw this, all of the elders revealed looks of hope.
Lin Fan''s method was working, even if it was slow.
But that wasn''t the end of it.
After stabbing those two, the ice needles came out the other side and continued to fly at other sandworms nearby.
It didn''t take long before they stabbed through two more sandworms that were near these two sandworms and they were deted as well.
When the second pair of sandworms was deted, there was a screech that came from the first pair.
When this screech rang out, the other sandworms around the sandworm corpses on the ground suddenly turned in that direction. However, there wasn''t anything that was considered a threat to these sandworms standing there, so the sandworms just froze.
Lin Fan took advantage of this to send out another ice needle to support the two from before.
He used these three ice needles to quickly pierced through the stomachs of these sandworms.
In a matter of seconds, he had deted over fifty of them.
Arge patch was cleared out in this wave of sandworms.
But even then, it was just the beginning.
As more and more sandworms were deted, there were more screeches that rang out and more sandworms that froze.
Lin Fan just kept using more and more of his ice needles to stab the sandworms around them.
With more and more ice needles being added in, he was able to take down masses of these sandworms around him.
It didn''t take long before the area around them waspletely cleared out.
There were still the sounds of screeching ringing out which caused the sandworms further away to freeze as they didn''t know what to do.
Lin Fan continued to use his needles to take down these sandworms that had frozen in ce.
As the elders watched this, they all revealed looks of shock as they couldn''t believe that Lin Fan was able to do all of this.
But at the same time, they couldn''t help revealing worried looks.
They weren''t worried about all of the sandworms that surrounded them, but rather they were worried about Lin Fan.
They could tell that whatever technique he was using was draining his spiritual energy, so it wouldn''t be long before he ran out. They were afraid that he would run out of energy before taking down all of these sandworms, leaving them stranded.
After all, Lin Fan was the only one that could deal with these sandworms.
If they lost him, it would be back to pushing back the sandworms with barriers.
So the elders couldn''t help asking, "Sect master, are you alright?"
Lin Fan waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk to me now and let me concentrate."
The elders could hear the strain in his voice, so they said, "Sect master, if you need to rest, you should rest."
But Lin Fan just said, "I''m fine."
He continued stabbing the various sandworms that came charging at them, cutting them down one by one with these ice needles.
In the end, there weren''t any sandworms left for him to kill.
In the end, Lin Fan had cleared out all of the sandworms on his own.
It was only then that he let out a sigh of relief and let the water needles fall.
When the elders saw all of these sandworms that Lin Fan had cut down alone, they couldn''t help being shocked.
They never thought that Lin Fan would be able to take care of all of these sandworms on his own.
Before they knew it, Lin Fan had be so strong that they couldn''t believe it.
But they could also see that he was tired after all of that.
They couldn''t me him since they could guess how draining it was to control ice needles like that.
So they wanted to suggest that they rest up before moving.
But Lin Fan wouldn''t take that as he started walking towards the next patch of blue that he had found in the distance.
The othersˇweren''t as keen as following him.
Lin Fan could see this, so he turned around to ask, "What''s wrong?"
"Sect master, should we try to find another path? It seems that every time we head towards the oasis, there is some kind of trap waiting for us. We might not be as lucky next time." One of the elders said this.
But Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "We need to keep going or else. There''s nowhere else for us to go anyway."
All of the elders revealed bitter looks when they heard this.
Lin Fan didn''t care about this and continued heading towards the patch of blue.
He trusted his instincts and his Appraisal Eyes.
Since it told him that this oasis was real, he would believe in it to the end.
Chapter 560 Inheritance (23)
Chapter 560 Inheritance (23)
The following really was painful for themˇ
It took a total of ten times for them to finally reach the oasis.
Each time, there was a different twist that happened.
The fourth time was arge sandworm that was much bigger than any that they had seen before. This was arge sandworm that was over ten meters tall that could have blocked out the sun for them if it stood up straight.
But a singlerge sandworm was much better than a wave of smaller sandworms.
Since it was so big, it wasn''t as mobile and they were able to easily dodge the sandworm''s attacks.
Lin Fan was able to use the time that the elders bought him to appraise therge sandworm and find its weakness.
For thisrge sandworm, its skin was just too hard for them to pierce, so they had to use a different method.
If its skin was too hard, they would just have to directly attack its insides.
So they threw attacks into the mouth of therge sandworm and tore it up from the inside.
It took a lot to take down this sandworm, but they were able to do it in the end.
The fifth time they were met with a swarm of wasps.
Just a single prick from the wasp was enough to poison them to death.
Luckily, the wasps were easy to take down, so they were able to gather them all together and burn them all away so that all of the poison was also burnt off.
But it was hard for them to gather since the wasps were also fast.
The sixth timeˇ
A total of ten different times where they had to face a new trap, naturally that wore down on the elders and their morale had beenpletely crushed. They really wanted to stop following Lin Fan and they were nning rebellion, but they just hadn''t figured out how to do it yet.
Of course, it wasn''t a true rebellion.
They wouldn''t stab Lin Fan in the back no matter what happened since he was their sect master.
They just thought that he had gone crazy in this desert, which was why he kept insisting on heading towards the oasis.
They thought that the heat and stress had gotten to him, so they were nning on finding a way to knock Lin Fan out so he could rest. They believed that as long as he was able to get some rest, they would be able to convince him out of this crazy n.
So they continued following Lin Fan, waiting for a chance.
But before that chance came, they arrived at the oasis.
"Huh? It''s actually real?" That was the reaction that most of the elders had when they arrived at this oasis.
None of them had believed that this oasis was actually real, so they were shocked when they found that they had actually reached it.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time with them as he started going around the oasis.
As he looked at the nts around him, he saw the same description as before pop out.
It was only then that he was certain that this was the same oasis that he had been heading towards all this time.
There had to be a reason why there was an oasis here, so he wanted to search for that reason.
But before he could, the elders suddenly surrounded Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked at them with confused looks when this happened, but Senior Brother Ying came forward to say, "Sect master, you''ve been running around all this time. You should take this chance to rest up before anything else happens."
Lin Fan was about to shake his head and reject this idea, but he could see the expressions on the faces of the elders around him.
If he was a woman and he was surrounded by them like this, he definitely would be scared.
So in the end, he gave up on that idea and said, "Alright, but while I''m resting, you should explore this oasis to see if there''s anything special about it."
Senior Brother Ying gave a sigh before saying, "Alright, we''ll explore. But you have to promise that you won''t struggle and run off."
Lin Fan just gave a nod in agreement.
Like that, they split off into two groups.
One that would set up camp in this oasis while the other one would search the oasis to see if there was anything special.
The group that would set up the camp had another job which was to protect Lin Fan.
During their way to this oasis, Lin Fan had been the one that had gotten them through every trap. He had been the one that had seen through each trap and given them a way to deal with them.
So they were certain that he was the most tired one of them all.
Lin Fan was indeed exhausted, but he had wanted to sate his curiosity which was why he had wanted to search this oasis.
It didn''t take long for the group that went to search to find something.
"What is this?!" A loud voice came from somewhere in the oasis.
As soon as they heard this, everyone stood up and headed in that direction. Even Lin Fan was allowed to go since they knew that it would be safer to go together.
When they arrived, they foundˇa clearing in the center of this oasis.
They had been at the edge of the oasis, so they didn''t see it earlier. But when they came to the center, they found that there was a clearing just like the ones that they had seen before.
In the center of this clearing was something else that they were familiar with.
In the center of this clearing was another pir.
This pir was just like the other pirs that they had found before.
This pir was their third trial.
Lin Fan was about to step forward towards this pir, but the elders immediately stopped him.
Senior Brother Ying quickly said, "Sect master, we have no idea what the pir will do this time. We should rest up before we approach it."
Lin Fan looked down at his own hand before looking back up to give a slow nod.
Even though it was so close, it would be dangerous for them if they went in without recovering from the trip. The various traps that they had to face had drained them and if there was another fight, they wouldn''t be able to defeat whatever came at them.
They needed to take some time to rest up so that they could be in peak condition when they approached this pir.
So they went back to the camp that they had set up, leaving a few elders behind to watch over the pir just in case anything happened.
An hourter, they came back fully prepared.
Not only did they spend the past hour resting up and recovering their spiritual energy, they had also prepared different talismans and artifacts to counter any situations that they faced.
When they stood in front of this pir, they all looked at Lin Fan.
He was the one that had all the marks of passing the trials, so they were waiting for him to take the lead.
But Lin Fan didn''t take a single step forward as he looked around the area first.
He had been rushed out of here by the elders previously, so he hadn''t taken the time to see what was here.
It was just too bad that he wasn''t able to find anything in the end.
So Lin Fan slowly started moving towards the pir in the center.
The elders were about to follow, but he raised his hand to stop them before going forward alone just like before.
The same thing happened where there was no reaction at all from the pir until he was close to it. Then when he approached, there was a light that appeared around the pir just like with the other pirs.
This pir lit up before gathering the light at the very tip of the pir and then projecting it out like before. The light that was projected out gathered in front of the pir and took the form of Feng Yu again.
Lin Fan just calmly stood there, waiting for him to form.
Once Feng Yu finished forming, he said, "Wee to your first trial."
He basically said the same thing as the other pirs.
It seemed that all of the messages had been recorded beforehand and they all said the same thingˇ
All of them seemed to call themselves the first trial even though Lin Fan had already finished two other trials previously.
It seemed that there was no censor for the proof that he had already finished two other trialsˇthe two dots that were on his hand.
After the same thing was said, Feng Yu finally moved onto the instructions for this trial.
"This trial that you will face will be a trial of determination. It will test how determined you are to get this proof that you passed this trial."
Determinationˇ
How was he going to test for that?
Lin Fan could think of many possibilities based on what he had gone through previously, but the actual answer shocked him.
The actual answer was something that he never would have guessed.
"The trial is to make it to this oasis and by reaching this ce, you have already passed the trial of determination."
Lin Fan and the elders all revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
Chapter 561 Inheritance (24)
Chapter 561 Inheritance (24)
What did Feng Yu mean by this?
How did they already pass the trial just by reaching this ce?
But Feng Yu quickly exined what he meant.
"The determination to reach this ce even after all the failed attempts, unless someone had an iron will, they wouldn''t be able to persist after all those traps. So just by simply making it through all of those traps and reaching this ce, you have already demonstrated how much determination you have."
Then as if he was teasing them, he added, "You must really be a stubborn one if you insisted oning here after all of that."
All of the elders couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look when they heard this.
They had tried multiple times to convince him of this idea of his, but he had never listened to them.
The entire time, there was only one thing on his mind the entire time which was to head towards this oasis.
Though it had been the right decision in the end, they never could have imagined a way that he would have possibly known this. The only exnation was that he was too stubborn to change his mind and had stuck to heading towards the oasis this entire time.
They just couldn''t praise this since this could have easily gotten them killedˇ
But they also couldn''t find a way of convincing him otherwise.
He was not someone that they could convince that easily.
So all of the elders hade to the decision that they should report this to Yue Lan when it was all over.
They knew that the only person who was able to reign him in was Yue Lan.
She even terrified them even though her cultivation was much lower than theirsˇ
But for Lin Fan, he knew that it wasn''t just stubbornness that had driven him forward.
That was because he knew that this oasis was the ce to go the entire time.
His Appraisal Eyes had told him this.
It was just that he wasn''t able to tell anyone else this since it involved his Appraisal Eyes.
His Appraisal Eyes was something that he would never tell others about.
So he could only let them think that he was stubborn.
After pausing for a bit as if letting his words set in, Feng Yu continued by saying, "Sometimes being stubborn isn''t a bad thing. Those that have the determination to move forward will never falter on the path of cultivation. So don''t take your determination as a bad thing."
Then as if he was teasing him again, he said, "But of course, it''s not good if you''re too stubborn either."
As he said this, he suddenly faded away and became a ball of light.
This ball of light then returned back into the pir and the pir of light lit up like all of the rest.
A beam of light was released from the pir of light that went to Lin Fan''s hand.
After that beam of light shined on his hand for a bit, it disappeared without a trace and there was another dot that was left on his hand.
When the elders saw this, they all let out a sigh of relief.
They had been worried that this was a trick that Feng Yu was ying on them since it seemed too convenient, but that didn''t seem to be the case. It seemed that he had actually meant what he had said.
The pir shattered apart, but they just ignored this as they walked over to where Lin Fan was.
This was the thing that happened whenever they found one of these pirs and passed the trial, so they didn''t pay any attention to this pir. They just assumed that the same thing would happen with this pir.
But Lin Fan''s eyes were on the pir the entire time.
It was as if he saw something different.
And that was indeed the case.
After the pir shattered apart, the pieces of the pir that fell to the ground didn''t disappear right away.
Instead, there was what seemed to be a glowing array left where the pir had once been standing.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at this array and he was able to see the descriptioning from it.
It was a transport array.
If he had to guess, this was their way out of this ce.
But then, all of a sudden, there was a piece of the pir that started to fade away.
As it faded away, the light of the array started to fade as well.
It was very faint that if one wasn''t paying attention, they wouldn''t have noticed it.
But since Lin Fan had been staring at it the entire time, he could see that the transport array was slowly disappearing or losing power as the pieces of the pir were disappearing.
If they didn''t hurry, it was very likely that this transport array would disappear and leave them stranded. If that really happened, Lin Fan didn''t know if there was a way for them to leave this desert.
After all, the rope that they had been relying on in the first ce had already snapped.
So they couldn''t let this chance escape their grasp.
Lin Fan immediately started moving towards the transport array as he said, "Go to the array now or we won''t be able to leave this ce!"
The elders were all caught off guard when they heard this, but seeing the serious look that Lin Fan had, they quickly followed him to the center of the clearing where the array was.
Lin Fan didn''t go right into the array though since he knew that he couldn''t do that.
If he were to enter the array before anyone else did, they wouldn''t follow after him.
Or they would follow toote and others would be left behind.
So without any hesitation, he grabbed Senior Brother Ying who had been beside him.
"Sect master, what are youˇ"
Before he could finish speaking, Lin Fan had already pushed him into the transport array.
There was a sh of light before Senior Brother Ying disappeared.
All of the elders just stared at Lin Fan in shock as they couldn''t believe what he had just done.
But Lin Fan wasn''t done yet.
He grabbed another one of the elders, but this time this elder resisted.
He had caught Senior Brother Ying off guard, which was why he had been able to push him in. But now that this elder was resisting him, it wasn''t that easy for him to push this elder in.
So he said, "This is a transport array. This is our only way out of here and it''s about to disappear."
The elder was taken aback when he heard this and Lin Fan took advantage of this moment to push him in.
There was a sh of light and that elder disappeared.
All of the elders just looked at Lin Fan with conflicted looks.
They knew that Lin Fan wouldn''t lie to them, but they didn''t know how Lin Fan knew that this thing was a transport array.
They still thought that Lin Fan was suffering because of the heat and wasn''t thinking properlyˇbut at the same time they knew that they didn''t have another way out if this transport array wasn''t real.
They knew that it was impossible for them to find a way through the desert, so they had no choice but to trust Lin Fan.
The final deciding factor was that they could see the transport array was fading.
Enough of the pieces of the pir had scattered that they could see that the transport array was slowly dimming.
So they knew that the clock was ticking down.
The elders hesitated for a moment before heading into the transport array one by one.
Luckily, the transport array was instant, so they didn''t have to wait long before the next person went.
Lin Fan waited until all of the elders had gone through the transport array before stepping through himself.
Thest few elders had wanted him to go first, but he had pushed them in before any of them could say anything else. So in the end, he was thest one that was left.
He could see that there were only a few pieces of the pir left, so he didn''t hesitate to walk into the transport array.
There was a sh of light that appeared in front of him before he found that he was surrounded by the elders.
As for where they wereˇthey were back at the edge of the desert.
This was where they had entered the desert from, but there was a transport array under Lin Fan''s feet that was growing dimmer and dimmer.
Lin Fan quickly moved out of it just in case that he was sent back.
Then they watched as the transport array disappeared without a trace.
As they saw it disappear, they couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan had pushed them into taking it or else it really would have been a problem.
After all, the timing between Lin Fan appearing and the transport array disappearing was very tight. If they had beente by even a few secondsˇhe might have been left behind.
Though they couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look again.
How did he know that this was a transport array?
There were just too many things that were coincidences that they couldn''t be coincidences anymoreˇ
Lin Fan must have some kind of special power that he wasn''t telling them about.
Chapter 562 Inheritance (25)
Chapter 562 Inheritance (25)
How could Lin Fan not see the way that the elders were looking at him?
But he ignored all of them and just said with a serious look, "We should head back and prepare for thest trial."
The elders just continued looking at Lin Fan with those strange looks for a bit, but in the endˇthey dropped this matter.
Since this was something that he wanted to hide, he must have his reason for doing so.
That was the conclusion that they came to.
Not to mention, even if they wanted to find out what power this was, it wasn''t as if they would be able to do so. Unless he was willing to tell them, none of them had the ability to force Lin Fan to spill his secrets.
So there was no reason for them to be hung up over this.
The elders followed Lin Fan back through the forest and returned to the camp.
When they arrived, they found that the camp was only half full.
It seemed that some of the disciples had headed out to fight the spirit beasts while they were gone.
This had be something normal, so they weren''t surprised at all to see that half of them were missing.
They knew that the elders that had remained in camp would take care of them, so they didn''t think about this anymore. Instead, they went to rest up after what had happened to them in the desert.
Or at least that was what they had nned to do.
That was until one of the disciples that had been out suddenly ran into the camp shouting, "Help! Help!"
As soon as they heard this, all of the elders immediately knitted their brows.
They immediately gathered around that disciple and found that he was covered in wounds.
This was one of the disciples of one of the elders that had stayed back to watch the camp. Since that elder wasn''t in the camp, it was very likely that this elder had gone out with his disciple to protect him while he was fighting the spirit beasts.
For this disciple to run back covered in injuries while the elder was missingˇit was very likely that something had happened outside of their camp.
Lin Fan came forward to stand in front of this disciple and grabbed him by the shoulder before saying, "What happened?"
He said it in such a firm voice that the disciple had no choice but to calm down and face him.
After taking a few deep breaths, the disciple said in a trembling voice, "Sect, sect master, we were just, just minding our own business hunting the spirit, spirit beasts when we were suddenly surrounded by them.?We, we didn''t know where they came from, but, but theypletely surrounded us."
He seemed like he was about to keep rambling on, but Lin Fan stopped him and said, "Get to the main point. Where are the others that you were with?"
The disciple was surprised to be cut off like this, but he also quickly said, "Master, master stayed back with the other elders to hold off the spirit beasts while letting me escape."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows before looking around at the other elders around him.
They all nodded in response to this look from him.
Lin Fan gave a nod too before turning to the disciple to say, "Take us to where you were attacked right now. We need to go save the others."
The disciple gave a slow nod before turning around to head into the forest.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any time as several elders followed behind him.
This wasn''t all of the elders that hade back to the camp with him, there were some that were staying in the camp instead.
That was because they werepletely exhausted after that trip into the desert.
They knew that even if they were to follow, they wouldn''t be able to help.
So they chose to leave it in Lin Fan''s capable hands.
The group quickly moved through the forest and soon left the barrier.
As soon as they did, they found that they were surrounded by spirit beasts.
But for these elders, these spirit beasts weren''t anything. For these elders, it was just a wave of the hand for them to take down the spirit beasts.
So they quickly dispatched the spirit beasts that had surrounded them.
However, during this fightˇLin Fan had noticed something strange.
It was something strange with the disciple that had been leading them.
The elders had kept this disciple behind them while they were fighting to protect him, but this discipleˇseemed to be acting strange.
It seemed like he wanted to fight, but his weapons were aimed atˇthe elders that were protecting him.
It was almost as if he wanted to attack the elders instead of the spirit beasts.
Lin Fan immediately used his Appraisal Eyes when he saw this and he found something shocking, but he kept it secret for now.
He waited until the elders finished taking care of the spirit beasts before bringing it up.
After the elders came back, they reported, "Sect master, all of the spirit beasts have been taken care of."
Even though Lin Fan could have seen it with his own eyes, they still reported this to him.
Lin Fan gave a nod before turning to the disciple to say, "Lead the way."
The disciple gave a nod before turning around to lead.
But as soon as he turned around, Lin Fan suddenly reached out and grabbed him from behind.
The elders were all shocked to see this, but they didn''t stop Lin Fan.
The disciple was also shocked as he said, "Sect master, what are youˇ"
Before he could finish, he found that there was something suppressing him, making him unable to speak.
Lin Fan forced this disciple onto the ground before tying him up with some spiritual energy rope.
Once he was tied up, he let the disciple sit up before releasing the pressure he had put on him. Then he looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"
The disciple and the elders all revealed confused looks when they heard this.
Then the disciple asked, "Sect master, what''s wrong? I am one of the disciples of the Love Sect, the disciple ofˇ"
Before he could finish, he immediately closed his mouth when he found that there was a de of ice that had appeared at his neck.
This de of ice didn''t cut him, but he could feel it freezing his skin as it was ced right up against his throat.
The disciple''s eyes filled with panic when this happened and he said, "Sect master, what are you doing? Please let me go!"
But Lin Fan didn''t move a muscle as he stared at this disciple.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t going to do anything, the disciple turned to the elders and said, "Elders, please save me! The sect master has gone crazy!"
The elders had hesitant look in their eyes when they heard this.
They also believed that there was something wrong for Lin Fan to act this way, but they didn''t know what it was exactly.
However, whenever Lin Fan had acted this strangely before, he usually had a good reason for it.
So he most likely had a good reason for tying up this disciple like this.
After hearing him beg the elders for help, Lin Fan said with a coldugh, "It seems like you aren''t willing to show yourself. Then don''t me me for being impolite."
When he said this, there were more des of ice that had appeared around him.
Seeing this, the elders had no choice but to act.
After all, if they didn''t act, they didn''t know if Lin Fan would actually kill this disciple or not.
This disciple was still one of their Love Sect disciples, so they couldn''t just let Lin Fan kill him.
Senior Brother Ying came forward and stood between Lin Fan and the disciple. He raised his hand and said, "Sect master, if there is something wrong, we can discuss it. There''s no need to take drastic measures like this."
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Hold him down and strip him. Search every inch of his body."
The elders were all shocked with Lin Fan''s response.
They looked between him and the disciple on the groundˇbut they still followed Lin Fan''s orders in the end.
They wanted to see just what was happening that Lin Fan was acting this way.
When the disciple saw this, his eyes opened wide and he desperately shook his head as if he wanted them to stop. But the elders just came forward and started pulling his clothes off.
Luckily for the disciple, they left his underwear on in the end.
They didn''t want to humiliate him, they just wanted to see why Lin Fan wanted them to do this.
But after searching his body, they weren''t able to find a single thing.
So they turned back to look at Lin Fan with a confused look, as if they didn''t know what was happening.
Lin Fan had been watching the entire time, but he hadn''t done anything.
He waited for the elders to finish their inspection beforeing forward.
As he stood over the disciple, he suddenly reached down and turned the disciple around so that his back was facing him.
Then he reached out towards the disciple.
When he did, all of the elders couldn''t help revealing strange looks.
That was because Lin Fan was currently reaching towards the disciple''s buttˇ
Chapter 563 Inheritance (26)
Chapter 563 Inheritance (26)
The elders thought that Lin Fan would stop before reaching his butt, but it didn''t seem like he would.
Though the disciple was forced to lie face down, he could still see Lin Fan reaching towards his butt and started to panic.
His eyes opened wide and he looked like he was terrified for his life.
At this point, the elders couldn''t just stand there and do nothing.
Senior Brother Ying came forward and was about to grab Lin Fan''s hand as he said, "Sect master, I think that this has gone too far. How about weˇ"
Before he could do anything, Lin Fan''s hand suddenly went forward and grabbed something before pulling back.
As soon as he did, the disciple''s body twitched as if it was in extreme pain before he fell t on the ground. He didn''t move at all as he justid there on the ground, almost as if he was dead.
All of the elders were frozen in shock.
It was only Senior Brother Ying who suddenly turned around and checked the pulse of the disciple on the ground.
When he felt the pulse of the disciple, he let out a sigh of relief before turning around to say, "He''s still alive."
The others also let out a sigh of relief before turning to look at Lin Fan with usatory looks, as if they were asking him what he was doing.
But Lin Fan didn''t pay attention to any of them.
Instead, he seemed to be focused on something that he had in his hand.
With the way that his hand was shaking, it almost seemed like whatever he was holding in his hand was trying to break free. But Lin Fan kept a firm grip on whatever he was holding and it couldn''t break out of that grip.
After a while, there was a barrier that appeared around Lin Fan''s hand and he finally opened it up to revealˇ
A worm.
There was a worm that was in Lin Fan''s hand.
This thing looked like a normal worm from its appearance, it was just that it waspletely ck in colour.
It wasn''t a normal ck colour, but rather a sickly ck colour that seemed to represent death.
It was still struggling inside of the barrier, but it couldn''t do anything as it mmed its small body against the barrier that Lin Fan put up around it. However, it wasn''t able to break free of the barrier that had surrounded it.
When the elders saw this worm, they couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
That was because this worm was simr to one that they had seen before.
This worm looked like the sandworm that they had faced in the desert before.
But why would there be a worm here?
When they looked back at the disciple, they found that there was some kind of ck liquiding from his lower back above his butt. This was where Lin Fan had suddenly grabbed something and pulled from.
This ck liquid was the same colour as the worm in his hand, so they could guess that this was most likely what Lin Fan had pulled from the disciple.
But why would there be a ck worm there?
Of course, it didn''t take much for them to figure out that this ck worm was most likely what had caused the disciple to faint. And if they had to guess, it was most likely something that had been controlling the disciple.
That was why the disciple had been panicking when Lin Fan reached for his lower back.
Senior Brother Ying then asked, "Sect master, what should we do now?"
The elders were just too confused to do anything.
They had no idea what was even happening, so they could only look to Lin Fan who seemed to know.
Lin Fan had been looking down at the ck worm in his hand when he heard Senior Brother Ying asking him this.
He was pulled out of his thoughts and looked up when he heard what Senior Brother Ying said.
He looked back down at the disciple for a bit before saying, "Heal him and let''s ask what really happened. For now, it seems like they most likely parasitized the ones that they captured, so we shouldn''t worry about them being dead. But we also can''t waste too much time, or we might not be able to save them anymore."
The elders all deeply knitted their brows when they heard this before moving over to the disciple.
But it was only one elder who came down beside the disciple to help him.
She had light attributed spiritual energy which could be used for healing, so she would use that on him.
But before she could, Lin Fan suddenly said as if adding on an afterthought, "Be sure to clean the ck liquid out first or else something might happen to him."
This elder had already reached her hand which was covered in a white glow out, but she stopped when she heard this.
She then reached out as if she was about to wipe it away, but Lin Fan also said, "You shouldn''t touch it with your hand, I have no idea what it will do."
The elder looked up at Lin Fan with a bitter look on her face, as if she was saying, "Can you say everything at once?"
However, Lin Fan had already turned his attention back to the worm in his hand.
So the elder just followed his instructions and cleaned up the wound before healing it.
After healing it for a bit, she pulled out a healing powder that she used on this wound.
This was the same healing powder as before, the one that had an amazing effect.
She hadn''t used this earlier because she wanted to see what the disciple''s wounds were like. Once she had made sure that there weren''t any deep wounds and that this powder would be able to heal him, she pulled it out to use it on him.
When the elder sprinkled the powder on the disciple''s wounds, it started healing at a rate that they could see.
It didn''t take long for that wound topletely close and heal up.
The only problem now was that this disciple was still unconscious.
They didn''t know what would happen, but they knew that it would be dangerous to wake the disciple up.
After all, this worm had been controlling the disciple''s mind and there was no telling what it had done. If they forcefully woke this disciple up, then they couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be.
The problem was that they didn''t have time to spare to wait for the disciple to wake up naturally.
There were still others that had been captured, so they had to hurry and save them.
So they were in a dilemma on what to do.
But that didn''t matter to Lin Fan at all.
Lin Fan just asked the elder, "Is he healed?"
The elder gave a nod before saying, "He''s healed, but he''s still unconscious. I don''t want to wake him justˇ"
Before she could finish what she was saying, Lin Fan had already moved forward towards the disciple.
Then in front of everyone, he lifted the disciple up with one hand and threw him into the air before pping his face.
All of them could only look at Lin Fan in shock as he did this.
After he pped the disciple, he just let him fall to the ground and waited to see how the disciple would react.
The disciple''s eyes opened immediately after being pped like this and he immediately sat up in a daze as if he didn''t know what was happening.
Then as if reacting to the pain, he brought his hands up to his face and said, "Ow! What''s going on? Who''s pping me?"
Seeing this, the elders all let out a sigh of relief.
It seemed that Lin Fan suddenly pping this disciple and waking him up didn''t have any consequences.
They had been worried about doing this, but it seemed that waking him up forcefully didn''t have any bad effects on him. In fact, it seemed like he was perfectly fine even though he had been controlled just now.
But that didn''t stop them from looking at Lin Fan with looks of me.
After all, it could have turned out very poorly.
If this disciple had turned brain dead because of thisˇthey would have lost their only lead. And the worst part was that it was them who had done this to them.
Lin Fan just ignored all of this since he knew something that they didn''t.
He had been watching the disciple with his Appraisal Eyes the entire time.
That was how he had discovered that the disciple had been controlled in the first ce.
During the fight, he had been carefully looking at this disciple''s body with the Appraisal Eyes to find where the thing controlling him was. That was how he knew to pull out the worm that wasn''t visible since it was covered by his clothes.
Then after pulling it out, he saw that the disciple had lost the controlled condition in his status, so he knew that it was fine to wake him up.
That was why he didn''t hesitate to p him awake.
Now that this disciple was awake, it was time for him to get information from him.
So he grabbed the disciple by the cor and lifted him up before saying, "Tell me what happened to your master and the others."
The disciple was caught off guard by this as he said, "Sect master? What''s goingˇ"
Before he could say anything else, Lin Fan dropped him and pped him again before picking him up off the ground.
After lifting him up again, Lin Fan said, "Tell me what I want to know."
The disciple was still stunned by this, but he slowly started giving Lin Fan the information that he wanted.
Chapter 564 Inheritance (27)
Chapter 564 Inheritance (27)
It turned out that this disciple had been telling the truth to a certain extent.
It was just that the ending had been wrong.
They had been surrounded by spirit beasts all of sudden, but the elders hadn''t been able to break through the blockade. They had been trapped by these spirit beasts that had appeared out of nowhere and then surrounded in a wave of ck worms.
These were ck worms that were like the one that was currently trapped in Lin Fan''s hand.
But unlike the one that he had trapped, there were countless worms that had suddenly appeared out of the ground.
The elders and the disciples that were surrounded had tried all that they could to fight back the worms, but they found that they were weakened with each worm that they defeated.
Each worm that they killed released this ck liquid that had soon filled the air with this strange smell.
There was even what seemed to be a ck smoke that appeared after arge amount of this ck liquid appeared.
The fumes weakened them and they weren''t able to properly gather spiritual energy to fight back, so it didn''t take long for the ck worms to engulf them.
Then after being engulfed by these worms, his vision had turned to darkness and that was thest thing that the disciple remembered.
"When I woke up again, I found that I was surrounded by all of you and I had just been pped."
There was an aggrieved tone in the disciple''s voice when he said this as he looked at Lin Fan with an aggrieved look.
But Lin Fan justpletely ignored him.
The elders couldn''t help looking at the ck worm that was currently hitting itself against the barrier that Lin Fan had put around it. They looked at this ck worm with narrowed eyes, as if they were trying to find out more about it.
However, it wasn''t as if they could find anything about it just by looking at it.
The only one that reacted differently was the elder who had healed the disciple.
She was looking down at her own hand with what almost seemed like a look of fear.
After all, she had been the one that had healed the disciple.
But more importantly, she had been the one that had cleaned up the ck liquid that had oozed out of his wound.
Now that she heard about all the things that this ck liquid was, she couldn''t help feeling afraid that it would have an effect on her. Even if she didn''t touch it directly because of Lin Fan''s instructions, she still couldn''t help worrying after hearing everything the disciple said.
It almost seemed like she wanted to cleanse her hand to make sure that nothing would happen.
Lin Fan had been silent after hearing this story, but he did think that it made sense.
He had already been able to find some information about this worm with his Appraisal Eyes, but it also raised more questions for him.
Control Worm
A worm used by the Control Toad to control different creatures.
This was the description that appeared when he used his Appraisal Eyes on the worm.
It was just too simple for him to get any meaningful information from it.
So he had no choice but to rely on other means.
Inside of his sleeve, wrapped around his arm was something that was currently checking this ck worm that he had trapped.
In fact, it was because of this thing wrapped around his arm that he was able to trap this ck worm in the first ce. That was because the power of this thing wrapped around his arm was simr to the power of the ck worm, so it knew what to do to trap this ck worm.
As for what this thing was, it was naturally Greeny.
Greeny had the ability to control living things with its seeds, just like how the ck worm was able to control living things.
It seemed that what the ck worm used was simr to Greeny, where it used spiritual sense to control them. So it embedded itself into the spine of its target and used forced its spiritual sense in to control them.
That was how it had controlled the disciple just now.
Greeny had been using this time to see if it was able to find anything else about this ck worm, but even now it wasn''t able to find anything.
Greeny could have used more forceful methods, but all that would happen is that it would alert the master of this ck worm.
As the description had said, this worm was used by something called the Control Toad to control other living beings.
Since it was used by the Control Toad, it would be connected to that Control Toad.
If Greeny were to use its spiritual sense to forcefully probe the worm, there was no doubt that this Control Toad would be alerted to this. Once that happened, it would immediately send a swarm of spirit beasts and worms after them.
Lin Fan still didn''t know how to deal with this thing, so before that, he wouldn''t do anything risky like this.
After all, the worst case scenario wasn''t just death, but rather being controlled by this thing for life. That was something that should be worse than death.
But of course, he couldn''t just keep maintaining the barrier around this ck worm.
It would not only drain his spiritual energy, it also took a lot out of him to maintain it.
So he needed to find a way to contain this thing without the barrier.
That was where the system came in, but not his system. It was the store for the Dungeon Master system.
There was a cage that was on sale that would negate spiritual sense, so not only would it cut off the worm''s connection with the Control Toad, it would also trap it and stop it from escaping.
The only downside was that it cost quite a bit, but Lin Fan didn''t have time to think about that.
For now, he had enough because of all the people that came to his Dungeon City after
Mu Bao Bao came.
So he was able to buy it without too much pain.
After he exchanged for this cage, he pulled it out and put the worm in.
The worm was still struggling when he put it into the cage, but then when he closed itˇ
The worm suddenly froze as if something was happening.
He carefully watched the worm to see what happened, but all that happened was that the worm fell to the ground of the cage. It justid there without moving at all, almost as if it was dead.
But when Lin Fan opened the cage to check on it, he found that it started moving again.
Only when he closed the cage did the worm act like it was dead.
Why was that?
Why did the worm suddenly act this way?
Lin Fan couldn''t figure it out, but luckily he had Greeny there with him.
It was the spiritual sense connection between the worm and the Control Toad.
This cage was something that cut off spiritual sense and this worm was controlled by the spiritual sense of the Control Toad. Once that was cut off, the worm lost control and it flopped to the ground like this.
It was just like a puppet that had its strings cut.
In this scenario, the worm was the puppet and the spiritual sense was its strings.
The elders had been very confused by Lin Fan''s actions, but they couldn''t help admitting that his actions did yield results. After all, they could see that the worm had flopped on the floor of the cage after it was locked in.
Senior Brother Ying asked, "Sect master, what happened? Did you find something?"
Lin Fan shook his head before slowly giving a nod and saying, "It seems that there''s something controlling this worm with spiritual sense." As for the rest, he wouldn''t tell the elders since he wouldn''t be able to exin it.
The elders all revealed doubtful looks before Senior Brother Ying asked, "How do you know this?"
Lin Fan held the cage he was holding up so they could see before saying, "This is a special item that can cut off spiritual sense up to a certain point. After I put it in the cage, it suddenly lost all functions. That means that whatever was controlling it lost control since I cut the spiritual sense."
The elders nodded slowly in agreement before suddenly looking at the cage.
The way that they looked at it, it was almost as if they were trying to figure out if what Lin Fan had said was true.
But when their spiritual sense failed to prate the cage, they had to admit that it was true.
That was when they looked at Lin Fan with strange looks.
It was clear that they were wondering where Lin Fan had gotten such an amazing item that could even cut off spiritual sense, but it wasn''t as if they could ask it.
In the end, they just dropped this as Senior Brother Ying asked, "What should we do now?"
Lin Fan was silent for a bit when he heard this question, but then he turned to the disciple to ask, "Can you bring us to where you were attacked?"
The disciple revealed a worried look when he heard this as he asked, "Why would you go there, sect master?"
Lin Fan just said, "Can you do it?"
The disciple gave a slow nod in the end.
Lin Fan nodded too before saying, "Then bring us there."
The disciple looked like he had more to say, but seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to convince him otherwise.
So he had no choice but to lead them.
Chapter 565 Inheritance (28)
Chapter 565 Inheritance (28)
It didn''t take them long to arrive at the destination.
This was where the disciple''s group had suddenly been ambushed by the spirit beasts.
There were signs of struggle all over the area, showing that the elders and disciples didn''t go down easy. However, there were also no signs of the elders and disciples left in the area for them to follow.
It seemed that whatever had attacked them had already taken them away.
Or it might even be possible that they had killed them and ate them since they were spirit beasts.
But then again, since the disciple that had been sent to trap them had been parasitized by a wormˇit was very likely that the other disciples and elders had also been infected by the Control Worm.
It was very likely that they had been taken to see the Control Toad that controlled those Control Worms.
So what they had to do was not give up hope and find traces of theirrades.
The first thing that they did was look for clues and they spread out to look for them.
But it really was hard for them to do so since there was a ck liquid that covered this area.
Though this liquid had been here for a while now, it didn''t dry off and it still covered the ground. When they looked closely, they could see that there were still some ck fumes that wereing from this ck liquid, so they had to be careful to avoid it.
They had heard what it did from the disciple, so they weren''t willing to put themselves at risk while searching for clues.
They moved around the ck liquid and the area with the ck smoke, looking carefully for anything that they could follow up on. But the only things that they could find were traces of fighting that were left behind.
There were many w marks and holes in the ground which showed that it was fierce, but there weren''t any tracks for them to follow. It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to find anything.
While they were searching, there were other spirit beasts that appeared, but theypletely ignored them.
With the way that the spirit beasts walked past, it was almost as if they didn''t exist.
It was as if the spirit beasts didn''t see them at all.
But why would that be?
It was because they were all using an illusion array.
This was the same one that they had used to fool people into believing that they were still out there in the wilderness.
This was a powerful array that Lin Fan had bought from the system, so it wouldn''t be that easy for the spirit beasts to break through it and see them.
Even if they were able to break through, there were some elders that had been watching over everything just in case. They were ready to spring in and protect the others searching if need be.
But there was nothing that they could find in the end.
Lin Fan pulled the disciple in front of him and asked, "Are you certain that you don''t remember a single thing? Just one thing would be enough for us to go on."
The disciple revealed an awkward look and slowly shook his head.
He really didn''t know what to say since there was nothing that he remembered about this ce. Everything that he remembered was what had happened before they had been taken, so it wasn''t as if he would know what happened to them after he fainted.
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t me the disciple.
He was a victim, so he wasn''t about to start ming a victimˇ
He was about to ask something else when there was someone that suddenly called out, "I found something!"
When Lin Fan heard this, he immediately went over to where this voice wasing from.
When he arrived, he found that there were already a bunch of elders that had gathered around the area and they were all looking at something on the ground. Only when he came closer did he see what they were looking at and he saw how disgusting it was.
This was the corpse of a spirit beast that was lying on the ground.
Judging by the ck liquid that it was covered in and the worm that seemed to crawl out of it, but only made it halfway, this was one of the spirit beasts that had attacked the elders and disciples.
But that wasn''t the most disgusting thing about this spirit beast corpse.
The most disgusting thing was that the bottom half of this spirit beast was missing and it had bled out from its top half. There were organs that were in a trail behind it as if it had been dragged out while it was crawling in this direction.
Even in its final moments, it seemed like it was heading in some direction.
They didn''t know what this spirit beast had been nning to do, but it was clear that it had some kind of objective as it crawled in this direction.
So they figured that this must be some kind of clue.
Of course, no one dared to approach the corpse of the spirit beast to search it.
First, it was disgusting, so it would be hard for them to approach it in the first ce.
Second, it was unknown if there was anything inside of this spirit beast corpse, so it was better to observe it from afar.
But it wasn''t as if there was much information that they could get from it.
That was until one of the elders said, "Was it going somewhere?"
As soon as he said this, all of the other elders started following up as they said, "It must be or else it wouldn''t have dragged itself to death like this."
"Then should we head in that direction to see if we can find something?"
"But what should we do if we do find them? This is something that can even control something to follow its orders in deathˇWhat do we do if they''ve already taken over the elders and the disciples?"
All of them had heavy looks on their faces when they heard this.
They looked back down at the spirit beast corpse in front of them and those expressions became even heavier.
This was clearly something that they had never experienced before, so they had no idea how to cure it if the elders and disciples were infected already.
They didn''t even know if it could be cured in the end.
No, they should be able to cure it since Lin Fan had already cured the disciple earlier or else they would have been led into another trap. So it meant that there was a way to cure them.
But by now, a long time had passed, so they had no idea what kind of state the ones that had been captured were in. They had no idea how bad it was and if they would be able to help them.
So naturally they couldn''t help worrying about what to do next.
After a long moment of silence, Senior Brother Ying turned to Lin Fan and asked, "Sect master, what should we do now?"
Lin Fan had been silently staring at the spirit beast corpse the entire time, almost as if he was thinking about something.
When Senior Brother Ying asked this, Lin Fan just ignored him as he kept staring at this spirit beast corpse.
Finally, he took a step forward towards the spirit beast corpse and then suddenly leaned down towards it.
He reached his hand towards the spirit beast corpse as all of the elders started to warn him against it. But even then, Lin Fan just ignored all of them as he held his hand over the spirit beast corpse.
It didn''t seem like he was touching it, it seemed like he was just holding his hand over it.
But why would he be doing that?
Only Lin Fan knew what he was really doing, which was bringing Greeny closer to this spirit beast corpse. Or rather, he was bringing Greeny closer to the worm that had crawled halfway out of the spirit beast.
Greeny poked its head out of Lin Fan''s sleeve, to which Lin Fan made sure to lean in so that the other elders couldn''t see what Greeny was doing.
To the elders, it just seemed like Lin Fan was moving closer to the spirit beast corpse.
Greeny didn''t do much before suddenly releasing what seemed to be a breath of spores.
These spores floated through the air beforending on the ck worm.
Afternding on the ck worm, this ck worm trembled a bit before it suddenly started moving.
It looked around as if it was trying to figure out where it was before suddenly looking up at Greeny.
When it did, it just stopped moving for a bit before suddenly bursting apart into ck liquid.
Greeny had already moved back when this happened, so the ck liquid didn''t get on Lin Fan or Greeny.
After seeing this ck worm burst apart, Greeny looked back up at Lin Fan and shook its head.
Lin Fan gave a sigh in the end before standing up and turning around to say, "We''ll head in the direction that this spirit beast was crawling to see if we can find anything."
The elders all looked at him with strange looks and they surrounded him, as if they were afraid of him.
Lin Fan could guess what they were thinking, so he said, "I''m still me. Stop ying around or we''ll waste all our daylight."
The elders looked at him with the same strange look, but they still nodded in agreement in the end.
Chapter 566 Inheritance (29)
Chapter 566 Inheritance (29)
It didn''t take long for them to find a trail after heading in the direction that this spirit beast corpse was facing.
After traveling for a few minutes, they immediately found traces of something being dragged on the ground. And with how big the trails were, it was clear that somethingˇor someone big had been dragged through here.
This was clearly the trail that had been left by the spirit beasts dragging the elders and disciples away.
Since they were spirit beasts, it made sense that they weren''t the smartest kidnappers.
Now that they had found the trail, all they had to do was follow it to wherever they brought the elders and disciples.
The only thing that they needed to worry about now was how to deal with what they would find.
This powerˇit was their first time encountering something like this, so it wasn''t as if it was something that they knew how to deal with.
So though they were getting closer to ending this, they couldn''t help feeling more and more worried.
They could only hope that Lin Fan had some way of dealing with this enemy that they would need to face.
But what they didn''t know was thatˇLin Fan didn''t have a way of handling this Control Toad. He had been working with Greeny this entire time toe up with a countermeasure, but they hadn''t been able to figure out a single thing.
Even when analyzing the Control Worm that Lin Fan had pulled out of the disciple, they still weren''t able to figure out a thing.
That was because Lin Fan and Greeny weren''t able to fully analyze the Control Worm.
But at the same time, it wasn''t that they weren''t capable of doing this. It was just that they didn''t want to do it.
The moment that they tried to use their spiritual sense to probe this Control Worm would be the moment that the Control Toad would find out about them.
Since he had locked it up, the Control Toad might assume that this Control Worm had died or something had happened to it. There were many different possibilities, so it wouldn''t think that they had anything to do with it.
But as soon as they probed it with their spiritual sense, Lin Fan was certain that the Control Toad would feel something.
The moment that this Control Toad felt something was the moment that they would be screwed since it would know about them.
If it knew about them, it would be on its guard and would prepare for them, making it harder for them to attack this Control Toad.
So the only thing that they could do now was hope that they could find something about the Control Toad when they found it. That would be the only way that they would be able to find the Control Toad''s weakness.
After traveling for a bit, they finally found traces of other things.
These were traces of spirit beasts, which meant that there were spirit beasts wandering around near here.
So it was very likely that the hideout of the Control Toad would be here.
As soon as they found these traces, Lin Fan stopped and gathered everyone together so they could use the illusion array again.
Only then did they start moving forward again to see if they could find anything.
It didn''t take them long to find something.
It was a spirit beast that was currently wandering around on its own. This was a tiger spirit beast that was wandering through this forest, which didn''t seem like it was that strange.
But there was no fooling Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes.
The moment that he used his Appraisal Eyes on this tiger, he immediately saw what it really was.
It had the same status as the disciple when he used the Appraisal Eyes on him before.
This tiger had the same ''controlled'' status, showing that it was being controlled by the Control Worm.
Since this tiger was controlled by the Control Worm and was patrolling this area, that should mean that they were in the right ce. The one that was controlling this tiger was sending it out to patrol this area, which meant that they were most likely nearby.
After confirming this, Lin Fan gathered the elders together to go over what they would do next.
There was one thing that all of the elders agreed on.
They didn''t want to face whatever was controlling these things head on.
They wanted to make sure that they could beat this thing before charging in to face it.
And the way to make sure that they could face it would all depend on Lin Fan.
After all, he was the only one that even knew what these things were and had been able to find them. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan, they might not have even known that this disciple had been controlled.
So they had to wait and see if Lin Fan coulde up with a way for them to proceed.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "We need to find the enemy''s hideout first and then we''ll see what we can do from there."
But when they heard this, the elders couldn''t help knitting their brows.
That was because he seemed to be avoiding a certain thingˇhe seemed to be avoiding talking about these spirit beasts that were controlled.
If he was doing that, did that mean that he didn''t actually have an idea of how to deal with them?
If that was the case, the hope that they had would be crushedˇ
But if someone said something, that would mean that it would be crushed sooner and no one dared to say it out loud. So all they could do was agree with his n and keep the hope alive a bit longer.
The truth was that it was dead.
Lin Fan had no idea what to do now that they had actually found the hideout of the enemy.
If he went in, he wasn''t certain that he would even be able to fight this thingˇ
So he had to think of something now or it would be tooteˇ
The elders spread out while leaving Lin Fan alone.
He just followed the tiger along its patrol, using his Appraisal Eyes to inspect the tiger while it was moving. But no matter how he looked at this tiger, what angle he took, or what part of the tiger he looked at, he wasn''t able to find anything.
If he wanted to me someone for this, he could only me himself in the endˇ
After all, it just meant that he wasn''t skilled enough to use these eyes that had been given to him.
The Appraisal Eyes skill was max level after all, so it wasn''t as if it could be stronger.
It just meant that he was too weak to use it to its full potential.
This was all that it could show him with his current power.
But that was a problem since he didn''t know how to deal with the Control Toad.
As he mulled over what to do, he suddenly thought of something.
When he didn''t know what to doˇthere was one person, or rather one thing that he could rely on.
The system.
But the system didn''t always answer his questions, so he didn''t know if it would answer him this timeˇ
Still, there was no harm in asking.
The answer that the system gave him wasˇ
"The host already has the means to deal with the Control Toad. There is no need for the system to assist the host."
Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this and he asked, "What do you mean by that? What means?"
But the system didn''t say anything else after that.
It was almost as if the system was ignoring himˇ
So Lin Fan had no choice but to ept it.
Since the system told him this, then that means that it must be true. After all, the system had never been wrong before.
It was just that he had no idea what the system was referring to.
After thinking for a bit, he found that the elders had returned to where they had agreed to gather and he also went over.
When he came over, Senior Brother Ying said, "Sect master, we found the enemy''s hideout. It''s a cave not far from here."
Lin Fan gave a nod, but he couldn''t help hesitating a bit.
Even if he trusted the systemˇit was hard to willingly go into danger without knowing what he was capable of doingˇ
But since the system had said that he had a way of dealing with this thing, then it must have a reason for saying so.
So taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "Alright, let''s go and see what''s inside."
The elders were all surprised to hear this since they thought that Lin Fan would want to search the area first to see if there was anything else.
But at the same time, it gave them hope once more.
For him to be this confident, it must mean that he had some idea of how to deal with the Control Toad.
So that must be why he didn''t hesitate to go and find it.
That was all they needed.
The elders led Lin Fan to the cave, which was pitch dark.
Still, since they were cultivators, that didn''t mean a thing as long as they kept injecting spiritual energy into their eyes.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan took a step forward and said, "Let''s go then."
Chapter 567 Inheritance (30)
Chapter 567 Inheritance (30)
As they stepped into the cave, they saw quite a few things inside.
The things that they saw the most wereˇblood and flesh.
These were the corpses of what seemed to be different spirit beasts that were scattered all over the floor of the cave. It seemed that they had been here for some time since there were flies that were just flying around the blood and flesh on the ground. As well as parts of the flesh that seemed to have changed colour because it was rotting.
It was unknown how long these corpses had been here, but it was clear they had been abandoned.
The bite marks on them showed that someone or something had feasted on them at one time, but now they were done with these corpses and left them here to rot.
As such, there was also a foul odor that filled the air.
If they didn''t have the strong mental fortitude of cultivators, they might have puked here.
But even though they had the strong mental fortitude of cultivators, it was hard for them not to be disgusted by these corpses that were left here.
Still, they had no choice but to look at these rotting corpses.
That was because they were making sure that there weren''t any human corpses among these rotting beast corpses.
After looking around for a bit, Lin Fan and the elders let out sighs of relief.
It seemed like there weren''t any human corpses here, so the elders and disciples that had been captured should still be alive. If they had to guess, they would most likely be further in the cave with the Control Toad.
As for what the Control Toad was doing to them, they had no idea.
They just hoped that it wasn''t anything too terribleˇ
After making sure that there were no human corpses here, Lin Fan''s group moved further into the cave.
As they moved, they huddled together to take up as little space as possible. At the same time, they moved as silently as possible so that they didn''t make any sound.
Though they still had the illusion array up around them, it was still better to be as safe as possible.
A few minutes in, they suddenly paused when they heard a sound from in front of them.
This part of the cave had be quite narrow, so they had no choice but to split up into two different groups and line the walls of the cave around them. They left the center part empty so that whatever wasing would be able to pass them.
After a few seconds, there was a group of wolves that came from the inside of the cave.
Instead of following a lead wolf like a normal wolf pack, they just walked in a line.
It was clear that these wolves were being controlled by something.
But since they were walking in a line, this was a good thing for them. As long as they remained in a line, they wouldn''t bump into them in this narrow space.
Lin Fan''s group just remained still and waited for the wolves to pass.
It was just too bad that things wouldn''t be as simple as he thought.
When the wolves reached where they were, they suddenly stopped moving. It was almost as if they had suddenly discovered something.
When Lin Fan''s group saw this, all of them tensed as they were worried that they had been discovered.
But what the wolves did next showed that this wasn''t the case.
The wolves just stood there in ce for a bit before they started sniffing around the area. It was as if they were trying to find something with their sense of smell.
Even though the illusion array covered them up, it was unknown if that also covered up their smell. With the sharp nose of the wolves, they should be able to find their scent if it wasn''t covered up.
Like this, it would only be a matter of time before they found themˇ
The elders naturally understood this as well and there were a few that seemed like they were getting ready to fight.
But before that could happen, Lin Fan used one of the tricks that he had prepared before.
"ck."
There was the sound of a stone falling to the ground that came from behind them,ing from where they hade from.
The wolves immediately stopped sniffing when they heard this and after a second of hesitation, they ran off in the direction of that sound.
Seeing them run off, the elders all let out a sigh of relief.
The only one that wasn''t relieved at this miracle was Lin Fan because this was what he had set up.
The sound of the stone falling was something that one of Greeny''s puppets had made.
Lin Fan had left a rat, which was one of Greeny''s puppets further out in the cave and had Greeny make the rat drop that stone prepared when the wolves were here. That was what had made the sound.
He knew that it was impossible to rely just on the illusion array alone to get to the Control Toad, so he had set up quite a few of these to distract the Control Toad''s puppets if need be.
He just never thought that he would need to use it so soon.
But this did give him a useful piece of information about the puppets of the Control Toad.
When the wolves stopped, they used their nose to sniff them out. Normal puppets shouldn''t have been able to do this.
So the only exnation was that the Control Toad was able to use the abilities of the ones that it turned into a puppet. That meant that all of the puppets would be able to use different abilities from before they had been turned into puppets.
The Control Toad hadn''t done that with the discipleˇbut then again, the disciple had been weak.
Lin Fan realized his mistake at this moment.
If he had used his Appraisal Eyes on the spirit beasts that ambushed themˇif he had noticed that they were controlled, then he would have been able to figure this out sooner.
After all, these spirit beasts had fought with all of their normal abilities, so that would have made it clear.
It seemed like he was still too wet behind the earsˇ
Still, it was better finding this out now thanter. Since he knew about this now, he would be able to figure out how to counter it in the future.
After the wolves were gone, they didn''t waste any time heading further in.
At the very least, they couldn''t stay here since it would be too dangerous for them to stay here. It was too narrow for them to hide anywhere, so it would be too easy for the enemy to find them if they passed by here.
They should get out of here before more enemiese.
As they went deeper into the cave, the smell of blood in the air became stronger.
At the same time, they could see that there were more and more corpses that were lying all around them.
Seeing all of this just made them knit their brows even more.
After all, a bunch of corpses and the smell of blood in the air was never a good sign.
The oneforting thing was that there were still no human corpses that were found here.
At the very least, they knew that theirrades who had been captured were still at least safe.
But the strange thing was the condition of these corpses.
Unlike the corpses at the entrance of the cave, these corpses didn''t seem like they had been bitten. It didn''t seem like anything had tried to eat these corpses when they had still been alive.
There were what seemed to be holes made in these corpses that seemed like something had burst from inside of them. At the same time, there was what seemed to be ck liquid dripping out of those holesˇ
The same ck liquid that the ck worms released when they diedˇ
It was clear that something had happened to these spirit beasts before they died and it wasn''t hard to imagine what.
So they couldn''t help moving a bit faster.
After walking for a bit, they once again heard a noiseing from in front of them. However, this time it was different from just the noise of a single spirit beast.
There were many different spirit beast sounds that wereing from in front of them, as if there were many different spirit beasts that were gathered.
If that was the case, then in front of them should be where the Control Toad and the spirit beasts that it controlled were.
They all slowed down and carefully searched the area that they were standing in first to make sure that there weren''t any traps here.
Then they gathered around to discuss what they should do next.
Lin Fan started by saying, "Let me go in alone first."
All of the elders were shocked by this and it seemed like they wanted to say something, but Lin Fan just cut them all off by saying, "There''s something that I want to test and you''ll get in my way if youe with me."
All of the elders revealed ugly expressions when they heard this, but they couldn''t refute him.
During this entire time, they hadn''t been able to do a single thing for Lin Fan.
They had to rely on Lin Fan the entire time to do everything to clear the trialsˇ
So they really had no face to say that they would be able to do anything.
So in the end, they could only agree to let Lin Fan head in alone first.
Chapter 568 Inheritance (31)
Chapter 568 Inheritance (31)
When Lin Fan stood outside the final room, he could smell the strong scent of blooding from within.
The elders were far back watching over him as he stood at the entrance to the final room of this cave. They looked like they were prepared to act at any moment as long as it seemed like Lin Fan was in danger.
But for now, they would trust him and see what happened.
When Lin Fan saw what was inside this final room, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
In the center of this room were a bunch of spirit beasts that were lying there unconscious.
On the sides of the room, there were many different corpses where this scent of blood came from. These corpses were like the ones that he had foundter in the cave, dripping ck liquid and with holes in them as if something had burst out of them.
It was clear that something had happened to these corpses as well.
But that wasn''t the most important thing.
The most important thing was that all around the room were different spirit beasts that were standing around in a circle. Theypletely surrounded the unconscious spirit beasts that were in the center of the room.
With the way that they stood there, it almost looked like they were holding some kind of ceremony for these unconscious spirit beasts.
But with the nk stares that they had, it was clear that it wasn''t anything good.
When he looked carefully, Lin Fan even saw a few familiar faces among these spirit beasts that had these nk stares.
These were the elders and disciples that had been captured.
They were standing among the spirit beasts with the same nk looks on their faces.
Seeing them like this, Lin Fan immediately guessed what had happened to them.
They had been caught by the Control Toad and had been turned into puppets just like the rest of these spirit beasts. It was evident by the nk looks on their faces that they weren''t in control of themselves.
Lin Fan couldn''t help clenching his fists when he saw them like this, but he held himself back.
He knew that there was nothing to gain from losing his temper, so he forced himself to stay calm and analyze the situation.
All of these puppets seemed like they were gathered here for some kind of ceremony with the way that they were standing, but Lin Fan wasn''t able to find the most important thing here.
No matter how he looked around, he couldn''t find the Control Toad that controlled them all.
If he couldn''t find the Control Toad, then he wouldn''t be able to strike at the true enemy that he needed to take down.
Lin Fan just deeply knitted his brows until the situation in front of him changed.
All of the puppets standing around the room suddenly stirred, as if there was something that they were reacting to that appeared.
Lin Fan realized this as well, so he looked in the direction that all of these puppets had suddenly turned in.
On a rock in that direction was a toad that had suddenly appeared.
This was a toad that was pitch ck in colour, the same colour as the worms that he had found.
Just one nce was enough for Lin Fan to tell that this was the Control Toad.
But one thing that surprised him was the size of this Control Toad.
Lin Fan had imagined a giant toad that would be taller than him, but this thing was only the size of a normal toad.
Noˇit was actually smaller than the normal toad.
If one didn''t know better, they would have thought that it was some kind of toy with how small it looked.
Of course, there was no mistaking it as a toy with the disgusting ck colour that it was.
Seeing it now, Lin Fan guessed that he must have missed it when he had scanned the cave earlier. If it wasn''t for this Control Toad suddenlying out in the open and attracting everyone''s attention, then he might not have even seen it.
However, Lin Fan didn''t go out even though he had now found the Control Toad.
He could tell that something was about to happen, so he just stayed where he was and watched over them.
The Control Toad just remained there on the rock for a bit before it suddenly jumped forward.
Itnded right in front of all the unconscious spirit beasts that were lying there in the center of the cave.
Afternding, the Control Toad suddenly gave a croak before opening its mouth.
As soon as it opened its mouth, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling disgusted.
That was because with its mouth wide open like this, he could see clearly what was inside the mouth of the Control Toad.
There were many different ck Control Worms that were wriggling inside of its mouth. With how many there were, it was almost as if they were living inside of the Control Toad.
But considering how the Control Toad used these worms to control its puppets, that seemed very likely.
It was only this way that a special bond could be formed between the Control Toad and Control Worms.
After the Control Toad opened its mouth, it seemed to take arge breath before suddenly breathing out. As it breathed out, the worms that had been in its mouth suddenly sprayed all over the unconscious spirit beasts.
These worms crawled all over the unconscious spirit beasts before finding spots that they liked on their bodies.
When they found these spots, these worms suddenly started burrowing into the bodies of these spirit beasts.
When they did, these spirit beasts suddenly woke up in a panic.
The look on the faces of the spirit beasts was enough to show that they were in serious pain, but they didn''t seem like they were able to do anything.
With the way that they struggled on the ground, it was almost as if they lost control of their bodies as they just wriggled back and forth.
In the end, they suddenly stopped moving as if there was something that happened to them.
Was it over or was it something else?
There was only a silence that lingered in the air as the Control Toad, every puppet, and Lin Fan all stared at the spirit beasts, waiting for a response from them.
Then all of a sudden, one of them started to shake.
Before anything else could happen, there was a hole that suddenly appeared in this spirit beast as a ck liquid shot out. This was the same ck liquid that had oozed out of the other corpses on the side.
Then the spirit beast''s eyes dimmed as the light of life left them.
This spirit beast had died.
After seeing this, Lin Fan finally understood what happened to the corpses that he had seen along the way.
All of those corpses that had holes in them and oozed ck liquid had suffered the same fate as this spirit beast.
It seemed that there was a rejection that happened when the Control Toad injected that spirit beast with the Control Worm, which caused this reaction that killed it.
So what the Control Toad was currently doing was creating more puppets.
It was waiting to see which ones would be able to ept the Control Worms and which ones would be destroyed by them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the elders and disciples standing there.
It was a good thing that they had been able to withstand the Control Worms, or else he wouldn''t be seeing them now. They would have be corpses that would have been dumped in the cave like the rest that failed.
But he also knew that he couldn''t dy for too long or else bad things might happen to them.
He knew that it was impossible for them to have good reactions to having Control Worms in them, so he should try to save them as soon as possible.
The only problem wasˇhe didn''t know how.
He now knew how the Control Toad put the Control Worms in its puppets, but how would he stop that?
How would he get the Control Worms out of all these puppets?
Even if he were to kill the Control Toad, it wasn''t certain that they would leave the puppets.
The worst case scenario was that they would all blow up like what happened to the spirit beast just now.
But even if they didn''t, if the control of the Control Worms weren''t released, then there was nothing that he could do.
So he had to figure out a way to take down the Control Toad and break its control.
"The system said that I already had a way to deal with the Control Toadˇbut just what is that way?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help muttering under his breath as he stared at the Control Toad.
He used his Appraisal Eyes to check it, but he wasn''t able to find any useful information.
It was just a simple description of what the Control Toad was. It didn''t give him any clues as to how to defeat it and release its control over its puppetsˇ
As Lin Fan was deep in thought, the other spirit beasts started to react.
Some of them exploded and some of them turned into puppets.
But that still didn''t mean anything to him.
As Lin Fan was pondering what to do, there was a sudden fluctuation that came from his Storage Ring.
It was almost as if there was something that was trying to get out.
Chapter 569 Inheritance (32)
Chapter 569 Inheritance (32)
Lin Fan had no idea what this thing was, but he could feel an intense feelinging from it.
Whatever was the cause of these fluctuations really wanted toe out of the Storage Ring.
So Lin Fan sent his spiritual sense inside to see what it was.
He was surprised to find that it was a golden ball that had been inactive for a long time. This was a golden ball that had wings that were almost transparent that seemed to be flying around in his Storage Ring.
That was what was causing these strong fluctuations.
But he hesitated in letting this thing out.
After all, it was clear that this snitch was agitated by something and he didn''t want it outside while he was in a ce like this.
If it were to cause amotion, then all of their attention would immediately fall onto him and he would be caught by the Control Toad.
That was thest thing that he could allow to happen.
So Lin Fan tried doing all that he could to calm this snitch down, but it just wouldn''t settle no matter what he did. It seemed like it was determined to get out of the Storage Ring.
It seemed like there was something outside that was really riling it up.
At this point, there were even traces of spiritual energy leaking out of the Storage Ring.
This was not something that he could stop, so he knew that it was only a matter of time before he was discovered because of it. He had no choice but to let the snitch out of his Storage Ring.
But of course, he would only let it out on his conditions.
With a thought, the snitch appeared in his hand, but his hand had been tightly closed so that it wouldn''t be able to move an inch. At the same time, with his hand tightly closed like this, he was able to suppress the spiritual energy that wasing from the snitch.
So no matter what it did now, it wouldn''t be able to cause a mess.
However, he could feel it moving in his hand.
It was moving even more intensely than when it was in the Storage Ring, almost as if there was something here that was inciting it. It was as if it was sensing something thatˇseemed to enrage it.
That was what Lin Fan was feeling from the snitch.
Lin Fan brought his hand with the snitch up to his face and whispered, "You can understand me, can''t you?"
The snitch suddenly stopped moving before trembling once as if it was saying yes.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard when he felt this.
He had thought that this was just an artifact that had been created by Feng Yu for the test, but now it seemed like that wasn''t the case. With how it reacted, it seemed that this was some kind of artifact that had a consciousnessˇ
He had never heard of something like this beforeˇ
Well, no, he had.
His sword Gramr was an example of that, but it wasn''t a cultivation world item. Gramr was more of a magic item from the magic continent, so it couldn''t be considered an item from this cultivation continent.
But then again, did a snitch seem like something from the cultivation continent?
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed more likely that this was something from the magic continent.
After all, a snitch was from a certain series that was all about magic.
Since Feng Yu was most likely a transmigrator, it made sense that he would have been interested in the magic continent and had gone there before. This snitch should be something that Feng Yu had brought back from there.
After taking some time to gather his thoughts, Lin Fan brought his hand forward again to say, "If you can understand me, I want you toe to an agreement with me."
He waited for the snitch to respond and there was a single shake just like before.
It seemed that it was willing to listen to him at the very least.
Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief when he felt this.
He had thought that it would be a pain to deal with this snitch, but now it seemed like it would be easy. After all, as long as it was able tomunicate, then he would be able to reach an understanding with it.
Lin Fan gathered his thoughts again before saying, "It''s very simple, I don''t know what you''re agitated by, but there''s danger all around us right now. I need you to stay quiet for now until we''re out of danger. Once we are out of danger, I will help you find whatever it is that has gotten you this riled up. Alright?"
Lin Fan felt that he was being very reasonable with thispromise, but he was still worried that the snitch wouldn''t agree to it.
But to his surprise, the snitch suddenly shook to show that it understood and would agree to this.
He had thought that he would need to do a bit of convincing to get this snitch to go along with his suggestion, but it seemed that it was very willing.
Lin Fan couldn''t help hesitating since he felt that the snitch had agreed too readily. It almost felt like it was too easyˇ
But he couldn''t just doubt the snitch for too long or it would be a bad show of faith.
It would show that he didn''t trust it and that was no way to build a proper rtionship.
So after a moment of hesitation, he opened his hand and let the snitch out.
The snitch justid there in his hand for a bit before suddenly unveiling its wings.
It pped it a few times before floating up in front of his face.
It seemed like it was done with the freakout that it was having earlier and was ready to listen to his orders.
Lin Fan patted his chest and let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.
But the moment that he did thisˇthe snitch suddenly flew into the cave.
It seemed that it had been waiting for this moment where he let his guard down to fly into the cave.
When he saw it flying into the cave, Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile of regretˇ
He regretted that he thought he would be able to trust this thingˇafter all, it was nothing more than a sentient magic item. It wasn''t as if he was close to it, so he shouldn''t have trusted it in the first ce.
The only thing that he could do now was find a way to run.
Since it had run in alone, it would draw all of the attention while he ran.
As for fighting the Control Toad and its puppets, hepletely gave up that idea right now. Once he lost the element of surprise, it was certain that he would lose this battle.
So he didn''t even think about fighting for a single second.
Lin Fan did however look forward again to see how the snitch was distracting the Control Toad and its puppets. But when he saw what was happening inside of the cave, he couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because even in his wildest dreams, he never would have expected to see what he was currently seeing.
The snitch was flying around the room, flying over each of the puppets standing there.
As it did, it released a golden powder that fell onto these puppets.
Then the moment that the golden powder fell onto the puppets, they suddenly fell to the ground convulsing. It was as if there was something happening inside of them that was causing them to act this way.
When he looked closely, Lin Fan could see the veins on the bodies of these puppets popping out. There seemed to be something ck that was crawling under the veins of these puppets, like some kind of ck liquid.
Finally, it came to an end when one of two things happened.
Either these veins popped and ck liquid spurted out all over the ce, or there were these ck worms that came out of the skin of these puppets.
Either way, it seemed that they broke free of the control of the Control Toad, though one way was clearly much more dangerous than the other.
For those that suffered the first result, it was hard to imagine that they were still aliveˇ
For those that suffered the second result, they were most likely alive even though they weren''t moving. It seemed like they had fallen unconscious after the agony of getting the worms chased out of them by this golden powder.
Lin Fan just watched on in shock as he couldn''t believe what was happening.
But he finally understood why the snitch was so agitated.
It was most likely because it had sensed its mortal foe and wanted to take it down.
As for what that mortal foe wasˇit seemed like it was this Control Toad and the Control Worms that it used.
As he watched all of this, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking of what the system had told him.
He already had the ''means'' to take down this Control Toad, it was just that he had no idea what it was.
It was the snitch that the system was referring to.
It was just a good thing that he had picked this up before this Control Toad had appeared.
It seemed like there was nothing that was done for no reason in this Minor World.
Chapter 570 Inheritance (33)
Chapter 570 Inheritance (33)
The snitch didn''t stop with just a few puppets, it kept flying around the room and spraying its golden powder all over the puppets in this cave.
But the puppets weren''t just standing still for the snitch to drop its golden powder on them.
After a moment of shock, the Control Toad reacted and immediately made the puppets avoid the golden powder.
It was just that the puppets moved too slowpared to the snitch and not all of the puppets were able to avoid the golden powder. There were many of them that suddenly dropped after the golden powder fell onto them.
The ones that did get out of the way huddled against the walls to avoid the golden powder that remained in the air.
The Control Toad realized that it was in a very bad position now.
This cave would have given it the advantage since all of its puppets were gathered around and could protect it. However, that was on the condition that nothing could be done to its puppets.
If the enemy had some way to release the puppets under its control, then it wouldn''t work since the Control Toad didn''t have any offensive capabilities on its own.
Life was fair, so the Control Toad had its pros and cons.
It had the powerful ability to control other creatures with its worms, but that meant that it didn''t have the ability to fight on its own. It could only rely on the creatures that it controlled to attack other beings.
So now that it was losing more and more puppets, it was being put in a more and more dangerous situation.
The Control Toad needed to do something to stem the bleedingˇ
Taking a deep breath, the Control Toad suddenly opened its mouth and released a bunch of ck worms.
These ck worms split in half, heading in two different directions.
Half of them were going for the unconscious spirit beasts that had been released from the Control Toad''s control by the snitch. They were nning to put these spirit beasts under their control again.
The other half were charging at the snitch, trying to see if they could suppress it with numbers.
While they weren''t able to do anything to the snitch through the puppets, the Control Toad didn''t know if the Control Worm would be able to do anything to this unknown enemy.
In short, it was taking a gamble.
It was just too bad that this gamble didn''t pay off in the end.
It was just too bad that the snitch had the perfect counter to this wave of Control Worms.
It was more of the same golden powder.
Seeing the Control Wormsing at it, the snitch suddenly spun around and released the golden powder all around itself. There was no blind spot for this spray of golden powder as it hit all of the ck worms that wereing at it.
As soon as the golden powder hit the Control Worms, they immediately burst like balloons.
They sprayed their ck liquid all over the ce as they burst, causing a mess all around the snitch. However, there wasn''t a single ck worm that was able to reach the snitch as it just floated there.
But the fact that there was all of this ck liquid around the snitch created another problem.
The disciple had said that after arge amount of this ck liquid was released, there was something in the air that started affecting them. It was some kind of gas that had weakened them.
And nowˇthere was a bunch of this ck liquid around the snitch.
After all of the ck worms exploded, there was a faint ck smoke that appeared in the air around the snitch.
But in the first ce, was the snitch affected by something like this?
Did the snitch even have to breathe?
No, it didn''t matter in the end since the snitch just released another spray of golden powder that fell onto the ck liquid. As soon as the golden powder fell onto the ck liquid, there was some kind of reaction that caused the ck liquid to disappear.
It didn''t create any smoke, it just disappeared into thin air.
It was almost as if it was being purified by the golden powder.
The snitch didn''t remain still during this time since it could see that the worms were heading towards the ones that it had already released from the control of the Control Toad.
Since it had already released them from its control, it naturally wouldn''t allow these worms to put them back under the Control Toad.
So it flew with incredible speed toe in between these ck worms and the unconscious spirit beasts.
When the Control Toad saw this, it knew that it wouldn''t be able to do anything to these unconscious spirit beasts. Instead, it tried to call its ck worms back to it, in an attempt to save them.
It was just too bad that the snitch wouldn''t allow that.
With another spin, there was a spray of golden powder that fell onto these ck worms and they all popped like balloons.
There were only a few that had gotten away and returned to the Control Toad, but most of them had been turned into a ck liquid that was quickly purified by the snitch with another spray of golden powder.
It seemed that the Control Toad wouldn''t be able to do anything to this snitch.
That was until it suddenly realized something.
The puppets that were still under its control stopped running away and turned to face the snitch. They all started gathering their spiritual energy as if they were about to attack.
And that was because they were preparing to attack.
In its panic, the Control Toadpletely forgot about this.
It had faced an enemy that it had never faced before andpletely forgot about its own powers.
Just because the enemy could release its puppets from its control, that didn''t mean that it wasn''t able to fight back at all. It seemed that there was a range to how far the snitch could release the golden powder, so all it had to do was keep the puppets out of that range.
Unlike the snitch, these puppets could attack from afar, so it would be able to keep the snitch away like this while also slowly wearing it down with attacks.
The Control Toad couldn''t help feeling regret since if it had calmed down from the beginning, it would have been able to save more of its puppets and Control Worms.
Well, it didn''t care that much about the puppets since it could just get more in the future.
What hurt the Control Toad more was the fact that it had lost all those Control Worms.
The Control Worms were bred inside of the Control Toad, so it took time to replenish its supply of Control Worms. The amount that it had just released was more than half of all the Control Worms that it had.
To replenish this supplyˇit would take the Control Toad some time.
This hurt it more than anything else.
But now that it had thought of a way to take down the snitch, it wouldn''t hold back at all.
It would vent the anger that it had been forced to swallow on this snitch now.
The spirit beasts had finished gathering their spiritual energy and were about to shoot their attacks.
The snitch could naturally see this and sense it, so it was nning on dodging out of the way.
But before it could do anything, there was a wall of water that suddenly appeared in front of it.
This wall of waterpletely blocked the snitch off from the attacks of the spirit beasts.
All of their attacks mmed into the wall of water, but they weren''t able to make a single hole in it. It didn''t even seem to disturb the wall of water as all that happened was that a few ripples appeared in this wall of water.
Everyone that had been in the cave was shocked and confused by this as they didn''t know where this wall of water hade from.
Lin Fan suddenly appeared beside the snitch and said, "You should have told me that you could have dispelled its control. If you told me, I would have worked with you from the beginning."
The snitch just floated back and forth, almost as if it was trying to say that it didn''t know what to say.
But then again, it couldn''t talk in the first ce, so it was hard for it tomunicate with Lin Fan in the first ce.
Lin Fan didn''t hold it against the snitch and just said, "We''ll work together now. I''ll block the attacks and get you close and you dispel its control over them, alright?"
The snitch floated up and down as if it was agreeing to what he said.
But Lin Fan had something else to add, "I need you to dispel the control over some of my people first. Can you guarantee that they will be alright?"
The snitch didn''t move as if it was hesitatingˇbut then it moved back and forth, like it was shaking its head.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh before saying, "Alright, just do your best."
The snitch moved up and down as if it was nodding.
The Control Toad had been silently observing, but seeing these two act as if it wasn''t here, it couldn''t help feeling hurt.
With a croak from it, the spirit beasts started charging up their attacks again.
Chapter 571 Inheritance (34)
Chapter 571 Inheritance (34)
The attacks of the spirit beasts rained down on the water wall that Lin Fan had put up, but they weren''t able to break through it at all.
The only reaction that came from the water wall was ripples appearing across the surface of this water.
The spiritual energy of these attacks werepletely dissipated by the water wall. It was as if these attacks never existed once they came into contact with the water wall.
Lin Fan just kept the wall up as he moved towards the Control Toad and the puppets near it.
The Control Toad couldn''t help revealing a more and more unstable look when it saw this.
With the way that Lin Fan came at it, it was as if he was the grim reaper that was slowly bringing death upon it.
It urged its puppets to attack with as much power as possible, but these attacks didn''t have any effect at all. It was as if nothing that they did had any effect on the enemy''s defenses.
But in truth, Lin Fan knew what effect it had on him.
He was hiding it under a calm mask, but blocking all of these attacks was very draining on his spiritual energy. Each attack that he had negated would take a certain amount of spiritual energy from him since he had to replenish the Clear Water that was being burnt to block these attacks.
Even with the Clear Water Bead storing the Clear Water that he had already created, it still wouldn''t be enough for him to keep this up for long.
The reason why he was doing all of this was to intimidate the Control Toad.
He knew that the Control Toad wouldn''t know his powers and what he was capable of, so as long as he was able to create the illusion that he was able to stop all attacks, then it would be impossible for the Control Toad not to show fear.
Once it showed fear, then it would be easy to cause panic in this Control Toad and make it act irrationally.
So that was why he was deliberately moving slowly towards it.
But there was one thing that he regrettedˇ
Not calling the elders in with him.
If he had called the elders in with him, this would have been much easier for him to handle since they could have worked together to block these attacks.
The elders were now all waiting outside this cave since they didn''t know what the situation was. Even though they had seen Lin Fan go in, they didn''t follow him since they didn''t want to risk blowing his cover.
They all thought that he was investigating while being hidden, they never would have expected him to be fighting the Control Toad like this.
But luckily Lin Fan had the snitch with him.
After he moved forward a bit, he finally reached the range where the snitch was able to release its golden powder on the Control Toad and its puppets.
The puppets were still shooting as many attacks as they could at the water wall that was in front of them, but it still didn''t work.
Once they were in range, the snitch just released a spray of golden powder in front of it.
The attacks of the spirit beasts did scatter a bit of the golden powder, but it was too fine for them to scatter all of it. There was still plenty of golden powder that made it through the attacks and reached the spirit beasts.
The moment that the golden powder fell onto these spirit beasts, they dropped just like the ones before them. They all fell to the ground and had the same reaction as the ones that had fallen before.
There were ck veins that popped out on their skins and it seemed like something was moving inside of those veins.
In the end, the same two reactions happened for them.
They either released the worms or they suddenly burst and released that ck liquid.
The Control Toad wanted to release more Control Worms to get these spirit beasts back under its control, but it wasn''t able to do that since the golden powder was still scattered in the air. The moment that it released the ck worms, they would blow up because of the golden powder.
In fact, it was even wincing in pain since the golden powder had alsonded on it.
It could feel the pain that came from the parts of it that the golden powdernded on.
The Control Toad didn''t burst like the Control Worms did, but it was still being burnt by the golden powder, showing that it had an effect on it.
When the Control Toad felt this, it didn''t care about the puppets anymore and moved away from the golden powder. It was as if it was all fine as long as it was the only one that survived.
But there wasn''t anywhere else for it to go.
Lin Fan''s water wall had cut the Control Toad off from the rest of the cave.
Even if it wasn''t for the water wall, it wouldn''t be able to make it to the other side of the cave since there was a whole area covered in golden powder.
It was able to resist this golden powder to a certain extent, but it wasn''t able topletely resist it.
If it had to run through arge area filled with this golden powder, there was no doubt that it wouldn''t be able to survive.
So the Control Toad could only cower against the wall, cursing its bad luck and wondering what it had done to deserve this.
Lin Fan''s attention wasn''t on the Control Toad though.
He was looking at the few humans that were throwing their attacks at the water wall.
Since they were smaller than the spirit beasts, they had been in between them the entire time. They were in the back of this formation and had been throwing their attacks at Lin Fan''s water wall, though it also didn''t have any effect on it.
Lin Fan had been searching for these humans the entire time and as soon as he saw them, he started moving towards them.
The snitch had been focused on the Control Toad the entire time, as if it wanted to take care of it. But it still followed Lin Fan as he moved towards those humans.
That was because it was the promise that it had made with Lin Fan.
The Control Toad had been silently watching everything and when it saw the way that Lin Fan looked at these humans, it started croaking as if it wanted to say something. It was almost as if it was trying to make a deal with Lin Fan.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan wasn''t in the mood.
When they came close enough, Lin Fan looked at the snitch and said, "Do your thing."
The snitch floated up and down as if it was nodding before releasing its golden powder over these humans.
But this time, the golden powder seemed a bit different.
This golden powder seemed like it was much more concentrated since it had a stronger golden colour to it. It seemed like it would be more powerful than the golden powder that it released before.
As soon as this golden powder fell onto the humans, they reacted the same as the others.
They dropped to the ground right away and there were ck veins that appeared on their skins.
Lin Fan held his breath as he watched over them, waiting to see what would happen to them.
As the veins pulsed on their skin, he hoped that all of them would make it out of this safely. Though there was a part of him that thought that it would be good if even half of them survivedˇ
After all, he had no idea what it was that determined whether one lived or not after they were detoxified by the golden powder.
Finally, the results showed themselves.
Not a single one of them died from the golden powder and all of them expelled the worms from their bodies.
Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief when he saw this, but he also couldn''t help feeling curious why this was the case.
When he looked closely at them, he realized what it was.
Compared to the spirit beasts, there were less ck worms that came out of the bodies of the elders and disciples.
It seemed that the longer the ck worms were in the bodies of the puppets, the more there were. It seemed that they were incubating in the bodies of those that were controlled.
Once they reached a certain point, there would be too many of them to be detoxified and they burst out of the body like what happened to the puppets that had died.
It was a good thing that he had arrived before that had happened.
Since they were smaller than the spirit beasts, he had no idea just how much it would take for them to burst like the others.
Of course, there were also many other things that he didn''t know about this.
It was just a good thing that it was all over now.
Well, it wasn''t all over yet since there was still one more thing to take care of.
There was still the Control Toad cowering against the wall.
Lin Fan started moving towards it once more with the water wall and he trapped itpletely.
At the same time, the snitch sprayed its golden powder all over the puppets until there was only the Control Toad left.
Chapter 572 Inheritance (35)
Chapter 572 Inheritance (35)
The golden powder cleared out all of the puppets that were left and the Control Toad wasn''t able to do a thing.
The veryst thing that it tried was releasing the ck worms in an attempt to preserve some kind of force to protect it, but it all failed against this golden powder.
In the face of the golden powder, the Control Toad wasn''t able to do a single thing.
All it could do was watch as thest of its puppets were purified by the golden powder.
Eventually, it waspletely surrounded.
There was a mist of golden powder around it and in front of it was Lin Fan''s water wall, so there wasn''t a single ce for it to go.
All it could do was cower against the wall with a look of terror in its eyes.
After making sure that the elders and disciples were alright, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the Control Toad.
But when he did, he couldn''t help revealing a surprised look because there was a notification that appeared. Or rather there was a notification that appeared a long time ago, but he had been too focused that he hadn''t seen it.
It had been a long time since he saw something like this since he had faced mostly human opponents and spirit beasts that were already under the control of someone else.
[Control Toad (Youth) is filled with fear of you and reveres you. Affection has increased by 10.]
This was a notification that had appeared several times throughout this entire fight, but he had been too busy to notice them.
And at the very end, there was a different notification that appeared.
[Target for taming has been detected. Does the host wish to tame the Control Toad (Youth)?]
It had been a long time since he had used his Love Gauge Taming, but Lin Fan couldn''t help being tempted by this.
After all, while the Control Toad''s power could be considered despicable, it was certainly very useful. It was just as useful as Greeny''s abilities, but it was different from them to a certain extent.
He didn''t fully understand what the Control Toad''s abilities were, but he was certain that he would have a use for them.
Not to mention, there was a limit to how many puppets Greeny could have.
If he could double that with the Control Toad, there was no doubt that this would be usefulˇ
So after a long period of hesitation, Lin Fan thought, "Yes."
As soon as he thought this, there was a light that appeared around the Control Toad that only he could see. Even the snitch just floated there without noticing a single thing.
After it was gone, the Control Toad suddenly changed its behaviour.
At first, it didn''t seem to understand what had happened to it.
The first thing that happened was that the fear in its eyes slowly disappeared.
It didn''t know why, but it didn''t seem to fear this human that had just terrified it anymore. In fact, it felt like there was some kind of special bond that had been formed with this human that made it want to get closer to him.
The Control Toad didn''t move at first and just looked around itself, but then it took a slow first step towards Lin Fan.
When the snitch saw this, it suddenly released a mist of golden powder around itself as if it was about to attack the Control Toad.
This caused the Control Toad to flinch, but it didn''t back down. Instead, it looked at Lin Fan as if it was asking for help.
Lin Fan just grabbed the snitch and brought it back in front of him.
When he released it, the snitch started moving in an agitated manner, as if it was asking Lin Fan what he was doing.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Hold on, it''s alright now. There''s no need for you to do anything, let me take care of it."
The snitch didn''t stop moving in the same agitated manner.
It was as if it was telling Lin Fan that he couldn''t look down on this Control Toad and that he should take it out as soon as possible.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Just trust me and let me take care of it."
The snitch didn''t stop moving around, as if it couldn''t talk to Lin Fan anymore.
Before it could do anything rash, Lin Fan suddenly created a ball of water around this snitch.
The snitch froze when it found the ball of water around it before suddenly floating around in an even more agitated manner. If it wasn''t for the ball of water around it, it would have mmed itself right at Lin Fan.
Such obvious movement made it clear what the snitch was trying to say.
"What are you doing?!"
It couldn''t be more clear what the snitch was asking as it moved around like this.
Lin Fan just looked at it and calmly said, "Just trust me. I just want to make sure that you don''t do anything rash, so I locked you up for now. Watch and see what happens, I''ll let you out after."
The snitch kept moving around in that same agitated manner as if it didn''t believe Lin Fan, but there was nothing that it could do since Lin Fan didn''t release the ball of water.
Instead of the ball of water, Lin Fan released the wall of water in front of him.
If the Control Toad wanted, that was its moment to run away.
The snitch was trapped, so the golden powder was slowly dissipating away.
At the same time, the wall of water that had trapped it was gone as well.
As long as it jumped, it would be able to dash past Lin Fan and escape.
But it didn''t do that.
The Control Toad just remained there, staring at Lin Fan with a strange look in its eyes.
Lin Fan took a step forward before reaching out with his hand. He held his hand forward, as if he was reaching for the Control Toad.
When the Control Toad saw this outstretched hand, it didn''t know what came over it. All it knew was that there was this strange sensation inside of it that wanted it to jump onto that outstretched hand.
The Control Toad didn''t know where this sensation wasing from, but it became harder and harder for it to resist this sensation.
So in the end, it couldn''t help jumping forward andnding in Lin Fan''s hand.
After itnded in Lin Fan''s hand, it just stayed still for a few seconds before suddenly bending down towards his hand. Aftering up to it, it started rubbing its face against Lin Fan''s hand.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he felt this since this was a very strange feeling, but he still reached out his other hand to pat the Control Toad on the head.
It seemed that his taming skill was still working.
Not to mention, this was a Control Toad that had reached 100% affection through all of the fear that it felt towards him. He was certain that this Control Toad wouldn''t betray him in the end.
After he picked up the Control Toad, he moved back over to the snitch.
The snitch had stopped moving and just floated there as if it was staring at him.
Lin Fan could guess what this snitch was thinking, so he raised the hand with the Control Toad up and put it in front of the ball of water so that the snitch could see it.
The ball of water was transparent, so the snitch was able to get a proper view.
But as Lin Fan raised the Control Toad up to the ball of water, it couldn''t help cowering back as if it was afraid of what was inside.
When it was right in front of the ball of water, the snitch inside also started to move around again as if it was agitated. It really seemed to be moving in an aggressive manner, like it wanted to attack the Control Toad.
But Lin Fan kept the ball of water up so that it wasn''t able to do anything.
Lin Fan waited for it to calm down a bit before saying, "Calm down and listen to me. I need you to understand something."
The snitch still moved around like it was annoyed with him, but it calmed down enough to listen to what he had to say.
Lin Fan looked right at it and said, "I have control over this Control Toad now, so you don''t have to worry. It won''t do anything without mymand."
As soon as the snitch heard this, it started moving around in an agitated manner once more. It was as if it was telling him that he was crazy for thinking that he could control such a beast.
But Lin Fan did what he could to calm the snitch down.
He didn''t know what else the snitch would be able to do for him, but he didn''t want to lose the snitch here.
At the same time though, he didn''t want to have to sacrifice the Control Toad just for the snitch.
So he needed to find a way to get them to calm down and work together.
After a long time, the snitch finally stopped moving in that same agitated manner and it seemed to have calmed down enough to talk.
So Lin Fan released the ball of water.
As soon as he did, the snitch went forward and released a spray of golden powder.
Chapter 573 Inheritance (36)
Chapter 573 Inheritance (36)
Lin Fan had already expected this after what the snitch had done earlier.
This snitch had a rash personality of taking action first and worrying about the consequencester.
So even if it had calmed down, it was most likely only an act.
The Control Toad was terrified seeing this golden powder being released by the snitch. At such a range and with how much was released, it would be very hard for it to dodge.
At the same time, with how much powder was released, it would have been very likely that it would have been badly injured.
But before the golden powder could reach the Control Toad, there was a wall of water that appeared between the two of them. That wall of water quickly absorbed all of the golden powder before disappearing without a trace.
The snitch just floated there as if it was shocked.
The Control Toad didn''t hesitate to jump out of Lin Fan''s hand and jumped over to his shoulder,nding there and watching the snitch carefully.
As it stood there on Lin Fan''s shoulder, it looked at Lin Fan with an aggrieved look as if it was ming Lin Fan for putting it in that dangerous situation in the first ce.
But Lin Fan just looked back at it with a look on his face like he was saying, "I protected you, didn''t I?"
The Control Toad had no choice but to ept this since it knew that the water wall that had been summoned to protect it came from Lin Fan. It had seen Lin Fan using this water wall earlier, so it knew that it was indeed something that Lin Fan controlled.
If it hadn''t been for that water wall, it would have been hit head on with the golden powder and suffered heavy injuries.
But it stillined about Lin Fan putting it in such a dangerous situation.
It was clear that this snitch wasn''t going to let it go, but he still tried to get them toe together.
The Control Toad suddenly gave a croak, as if it was telling Lin Fan, "You should just get rid of this snitch as soon as possible. You only need this great toad and nothing else."
However, Lin Fan just ignored it as he looked at the snitch.
Seeing that it wasn''t making a move, Lin Fan raised his hand to pick up the Control Toad again and brought it over to the snitch.
As it was being brought over, the Control Toad looked at Lin Fan with a look like it was saying, "Et tu, Brute?"
But once again, Lin Fan ignored it.
When he brought the Control Toad forth, he said, "Look, I have it under my control."
Then he gave a few orders to the Control Toad.
The Control Toad cautiously looked at the snitch before following those orders.
It started dancing on my hand, doing all kinds of things that would be considered demeaning, but it was doing it with its life at risk right now. If the snitch didn''t ept this and released its golden powder at it, it had no way of defending.
The snitch just floated there for a while as if it was judging the Control Toad.
When it was over, the Control Toad was panting from all of the things that it did to prove that it wasn''t a threat. But during all of this, it didn''t take its eyes off the snitch just in case it wanted to do anything.
In the end, the snitch floated over to Lin Fan''s other shoulder and just floated there in ce.
Lin Fan looked at it with a strange look before asking, "Don''t you want to go back into the Storage Ring?"
The snitch slowly moved back and forth as if it was shaking its head, then it faced the Control Toad as if it was watching it.
The Control Toad trembled when it felt the snitch watching it like this.
It turned to Lin Fan for help, but Lin Fan''s attention was still on the snitch.
After looking at it for a bit, he said with a sigh, "Alright, then do what you want."
Though he had tamed the Control Toad, it would be a lie to say that he fully trusted it. He didn''t know what it was capable of since it was a spirit beast from this Minor World.
Feng Yu was also a transmigrator as far as he could tell, so he believed that the things in this Minor World would have been affected by the cheat power that he received. He didn''t believe that this Control Toad would be fully controlled by the Love Gauge Taming even if it was a power that came from the system.
So in a worst case scenario, he could use the snitch to take out the Control Toad.
The Control Toad turned to Lin Fan for help, but he just looked back at it like he was saying, "You have to work hard to make it trust you."
The Control Toad once again revealed an aggrieved look when it saw this.
Lin Fan ignored it and put the Control Toad onto his other shoulder before moving forward towards the unconscious spirit beasts.
Once he was in front of them, he turned to the Control Toad and said, "Do your thing."
The Control Toad was naturally surprised, but it wasn''t because it didn''t understand what Lin Fan meant by this. It was surprised that Lin Fan was actually allowing it to do this.
The snitch also reacted strongly to this as it started floating around Lin Fan''s head, like it was telling him that this was a bad idea.
But Lin Fan looked at it and said, "If we just leave them here, they''ll just cause trouble. It''s better to let it control them so we can use them in the future."
The snitch still continued to move around in an agitated manner, making it very clear that it didn''t agree with this.
However, Lin Fan didn''t listen to it in the end.
The Control Toad hesitated a bit since it was afraid that the snitch would do something, but seeing that it was slowly calming down in the end as it was being talked down by Lin Fan, it released its worms.
These were the final worms that it had, but it was worth it since it was nowpletely defenseless.
The snitch had wiped out all the control that it had over its puppets, so if it didn''t get more puppets, then it really wouldn''t be able to do anything.
The ck worms quickly covered the spirit beasts and dug into them.
These spirit beasts really were pitiful.
They had only regained freedom for a short period of time before they were filled with ck worms once more. They didn''t even get to enjoy that freedom since they were unconscious the entire time.
Since these were spirit beasts that were controlled previously, there was no rejection at all to the ck worms. The ck worms even slipped right into them like it was a perfect fit.
So without even knowing what happened, they fell under the control of the Control Toad.
Seeing these spirit beasts fall under its control, the Control Toad revealed a confident look.
It had been scared since it had lost all of its puppets, but now that it had gotten some puppets back, it was feeling more confident. It was like losing all ways of protecting oneself and then suddenly getting a gun.
But before it could take this further, it immediately turned around and presented these puppets to Lin Fan.
It was as if it was telling Lin Fan to use these puppets as he wished.
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod before patting the Control Toad on the head and saying, "Take care of the rest as well."
The Control Toad''s eyes lit up and it controlled the worms to cover the rest of the spirit beasts.
At the same time, the ck worms started moving towards the elders and disciples.
But before they could reach them, Lin Fan suddenly tightened his hand that was on the head of the Control Toad. The Control Toad trembled when it felt his hand tighten around its head.
Lin Fan calmly said, "Not them. Don''t ever think of controlling any humans unless I give you permission."
The Control Toad trembled once more before quickly turning and bowing to Lin Fan.
It was as if it was submittingpletely to Lin Fan.
At the same time, the ck worms immediately moved away from the elders and disciples, as if they had been terrified by something in that direction. They immediately created a space around the elders and disciples before moving to the other spirit beasts.
The Control Toad cautiously looked up at Lin Fan, like it was asking if this was alright.
Lin Fan gave a nod and let the Control Toad take care of this.
The snitch floated over in front of him and moved about in a light and happy manner. It was almost as if it was very pleased with how he had treated the Control Toad.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile as he waited for the Control Toad to finish up with these puppets.
But before it could finish, there was a voice that suddenly shouted, "Ah! It''s the ck worms! We need to get out of here!"
After that, there was a loud booming sound as an attack was released on the ck worms wriggling on the ground.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to look to know what it was.
The elders and disciples had woken up.
Chapter 574 Inheritance (37)
Chapter 574 Inheritance (37)
I immediately turned and walked towards the elders and disciples who had woken up.
The one that had started suddenly attacking the worms around it was one of the disciples who had just woken up.
The others seemed like they were still a bit disorientated, but it also didn''t seem like they were going to attack.
They knew that it was meaningless to attack rashly like this disciple.
It could be seen that he had the weakest mentality out of all of them, which was why he had acted this rashly. The rest of them knew that it would have been better to keep quiet and assess the situation.
The elder who was this disciple''s master couldn''t help revealing an awkward look when he saw his disciple acting this way.
But before anything else could happen, there was a wall of water that suddenly appeared around them.
This wall of water absorbed the attack that the disciple had thrown out and then there was nothing else that happened.
The disciple was taken aback to see this wall of water suddenly appear and absorb his attack. However, he didn''t stop as he started gathering his spiritual energy again to attack once more.
But before he could, the elder who was his master suddenly sat up and grabbed his hand to stop him.
"Wait, this isˇ"
His voice trailed off as he looked in a certain direction.
The other elders also looked in that direction as they sensed a familiar aura.
The disciples were confused when they heard this, but they also looked in the direction that the elders were looking in.
When they did, they found that Lin Fan was standing there with his hand up as if he was controlling something.
The disciples didn''t know what this wall of water was, but the elders did.
They had seen Lin Fan using this wall of water before in his spar against Senior Brother Ying. So they knew that it was their sect master who had created this wall of water around them.
The only thing was that they werepletely confused by this.
Why would their sect master put this wall of water up?
Was it to protect them or was it to protect the ck worms that were around them?
That was the question that they had in their minds until they saw the ck toad that was on his shoulder. This toad was the same colour as the ck worms, so they didn''t even need to think toe up with a guess.
All of the elders seemed like they were prepared to fight, but Lin Fan quickly said, "Wait, it''s not what you think."
The elders were surprised, but they only paused for a second before they prepared to attack again.
After all, there was the possibility that Lin Fan was being controlled by the toad to say this. They wouldn''t take a chance with this and would only check after they subdued him.
But Lin Fan quickly closed his hand which caused the wall of water to close around them.
When it did, it suddenly put out the spiritual energy that they had been gathering.
Even though they had wanted to attack, they couldn''t do so in the end.
Lin Fan let out a secret sigh of relief.
If they weren''t still weakened, then it would have been impossible for him to do something like this. It was only because they were weak from just breaking free of the Control Toad''s control that he was able to do this.
Once he stopped them from attacking, Lin Fan grabbed the Control Toad from his shoulder and ced it in front of the wall of water before saying, "I''m the one controlling it, it''s not controlling me."
The elders and disciples all revealed shocked looks when they heard this, but they also quickly revealed cautious looks.
After all, it just seemed too coincidental for them to believe that it was true.
They were to just believe that their sect master had been able to tame the thing that had been controlling them?
It was just too hard to believe.
Lin Fan could see the way that they were looking at him, so he knew that if he were to let them go, they would immediately attack him.
So the only thing that he could do was hold the Control Toad out and give it a few orders like he had done for the snitch.
But it didn''t go as well this time since they didn''t seem to believe him at all.
Lin Fan gave a sigh as he chose to use another method.
He looked at the snitch as if he was asking for its help, but the snitch moved back and forth like it was shaking its head.
Lin Fan and the snitch went back and forth a few times before the snitch finally slowly moved up and down as if it was nodding in agreement. But it was clear by the way that it moved that it wasn''t on board with whatever idea Lin Fan had.
Lin Fan told the Control Toad to bring over one of the puppets that it had just gotten control over.
The Control Toad was very confused when it heard this, but it still brought one of the wolf puppets that it had tamed over.
When that wolf puppet stood in front of Lin Fan, in full view of the elders and disciples, Lin Fan gave a nod to the snitch.
When the Control Toad saw this, it couldn''t help feeling a very bad feeling and quickly jumped up to Lin Fan''s shoulder. It tucked itself behind Lin Fan''s neck, as if it was hiding from the snitch.
The snitch naturally saw this as well, so it flew in a disdainful manner.
But still it floated over to the puppet and released its golden powder over it.
When this golden powder fell onto the puppet, it immediately dropped to the floor and the same ck veins appeared on its skin.
Then after a while, the ck worms were forced out of the wolf and onto the ground where they suddenly burst.
The Control Toad winced when this happened. This was a fresh puppet for it, so the connection wasn''t as strong and breaking it so suddenly was painful for the Control Toad, but it had no choice but to let Lin Fan do this.
It was warily looking at the snitch, as if it was afraid that this snitch would take this chance to sneak attack it.
But the snitch behaved in the end and only sprayed the wolf.
After this was done, Lin Fan waved his hand for the snitch toe over.
The snitch floated over to Lin Fan''s side before suddenly flying in a shocked manner when it heard what he said.
Lin Fan didn''t bother exining and just simply took the Control Toad off his shoulder before turning back to look at the snitch. The look in his eyes seemed like he was waiting for the snitch to do something.
The snitch hesitated a bit, but in the endˇit did what Lin Fan wanted.
It flew over Lin Fan''s head and started dropping that golden powder on Lin Fan.
That golden powderpletely covered Lin Fan from head to toe, but there was no reaction that came from him.
When the elders and disciples saw this, they deeply knitted their brows.
They had seen what the golden powder had done to the wolf, so they knew exactly what this golden powder could do.
That was why they were shocked to see that it had no effect on Lin Fan.
But still, this was enough to prove to them that he wasn''t affected by the Control Toad and was indeed controlling the Control Toad now.
Lin Fan waited for the elders and disciples to reveal looks of understanding before having the snitch stop.
After he dusted the golden powder off of himself, he waved his hand and the wall of water disappeared from around the elders and disciples.
They quickly came forward to surround him and ask him all kinds of questions, but they were speaking over each other that he wasn''t able to answer in the end.
So he raised his hand for them to calm down so he could talk to them one by one instead of having them talk all at the same time.
It was just too bad that at this time, there was another group that suddenly came into the room.
As soon as they arrived, they immediately saw Lin Fan surrounded by the elders and disciples. Then they quickly came over as well, but they stopped when they saw the Control Toad on the ground.
As soon as they saw this Control Toad, they immediately stopped and revealed a cautious stance.
They could tell from the colour of this Control Toad that it was most like the thing that controlled everyone, so they quickly pulled out their weapons.
The Control Toad was terrified by this and quickly jumped back onto Lin Fan''s shoulder, hiding behind his neck.
When this group saw this, they immediately said, "Sect master, be careful!"
This group was the group of elders who had been waiting outside. They had slowly charged in when they heard the explosions caused by the disciple''s attack.
Lin Fan just had a bitter smile on his face as he exined what he had exined early.
Then he gave the same demonstration with the snitch and the wolf puppet.
The wolf puppet was the one that suffered the mostˇbeing injected with the Control Worm three times in a rowˇ
But by the end, Lin Fan was able to exin everything and they all calmed down.
Chapter 575 Inheritance (38)
Chapter 575 Inheritance (38)
After the elders all calmed down, Lin Fan was able to turn his attention back to the Control Toad.
The Control Toad had beenying there as if it didn''t have a single care in the world, but there was something that it was supposed to be doing.
Lin Fan had left it with a task while he had been exining the situation to the elders.
So when he saw the Control Toadying there without a single care, his lip couldn''t help twitching.
Lin Fan walked right up to the Control Toad who raised a foot as if it was greeting him. But Lin Fan wasn''t in any mood to y with it, so he grabbed the Control Toad by the head and lifted it up before saying, "Stop ying around and get to work already."
When the Control Toad was lifted off the ground like this, it immediately started to panic.
It waved its hands around as if it was trying to say that it wasn''t what it seemed like.
During this time, the snitch that had been watching over the Control Toad floated down and moved back and forth, as if it was saying, "Can I take it out now?"
The Control Toad panicked even more when it saw this and it quickly gestured with its hands to show that it was being misunderstood. The Control Toad quickly pointed behind the two of them as if it was trying to say something.
When Lin Fan turned around, he saw that there was a row of spirit beasts that was putting on a performance for him.
Seeing this, he couldn''t help shaking his head, but he let go of the Control Toad in the end.
The Control Toad fell to the ground, but it didn''t mind at all as it jumped up onto Lin Fan''s shoulder and then it started rubbing up against him as if it was sucking up to him.
The more that Lin Fan saw how this Control Toad behaved, the more he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed by it.
This thingˇit was a natural coward that sucked up to anyone that was more powerful than it. The only thing that it cared about was its own life and as long as it could save it, it would do anything.
He couldn''t help feeling that it would betray him one day if there was a strong enemy that attacked himˇ
But for now, he just epted the Control Toad as it was since it had a useful ability.
This was something that he wanted for the future, so he would ept the Control Toad''s ''unique'' personality for now.
After rubbing up against Lin Fan for a bit, the Control Toad turned to look at the snitch with a smug look on its face. It gestured towards the puppets as if it was bragging about them, bragging about how useful it was.
The snitch didn''t move for a bit before it suddenly dashed forward towards the Control Toad.
When the Control Toad saw this, it immediately went back to hide behind Lin Fan''s neck.
In the end, Lin Fan had to separate the two of them before they really started a fight.
After separating them, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking at the Control Toad with a strange look.
This toad, not only was a coward, but it had a contradictory second personality where it was a show off. It seemed that once it knew that it wasn''t in danger and could show off, it wouldn''t hesitate to do so.
It had the two most annoying and dangerous personalities wrapped up in one individualˇ
This toad really was something else.
No matter how Lin Fan looked at it, it seemed very likely that he would be betrayed by this toad in some way in the future.
Still, he couldn''t do anything to this Control Toad right now.
Well, it wasn''t as if he couldn''t do anything at all to it.
Lin Fan reached out to grab the head of the Control Toad and started using force to hold its head.
When the Control Toad felt this, it immediately started to panic again and bowed its head to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a strange smile when he saw this Control Toad get into a dogeza position.
It seemed that this Control Toad had really been influenced by Feng Yu or else it wouldn''t know how to do this. But why did Feng Yu choose to leave such an amazing spirit beast here instead of taking it with him?
Lin Fan held the Control Toad in his hand, looking it up and down as if he was trying to find something.
The Control Toad could only act embarrassed as Lin Fan looked it all over like this.
But before either of them could do anything else, there was a voice that said, "Everyone,e over now!"
As soon as they heard this, everyone moved over to the source of this voice.
While Lin Fan had been ying around with the Control Toad, the elders had been looking around the cave. They wanted to see if there was anything special in here, especially from the corpses of the spirit beasts lying on the ground.
Even if it was disgusting, these corpses were rare spirit beasts.
If they could get some important material from them, they didn''t mind getting a bit dirty.
When they came over to the elder who had shouted out, everyone immediately froze.
That was because they all saw what he had discovered.
The disciples were a bit confused since they didn''t know what they were looking at, but the rest of them all knew exactly what this thing was. It was a pir that was right up against one of the walls of this cave.
This was the same pir that they had discovered three times before in all those different clearings. This was the same pir that had the same meaning as a trial in their hearts.
All of them couldn''t help being surprised to see it and they were shocked that they hadn''t triggered it when they had moved around the room earlier.
But this pir was just inactive, as if nothing was going toe out of it.
However, it wasn''t as if they were right up against the pir in the first ce.
They had been several meters away since no one dared to get too close to the pir.
The disciples had wanted to go forward, but the elders immediately stopped them and had one of the elders lead them out while they checked the pir.
They just stood there observing the pir from afar, but it wasn''t as if they were able to find anything like this. This pir waspletely inactive, so it wasn''t as if they would be able to find anything from it.
The only way to get any information was to get closer and see if it activated.
But if they did, then would they have to face another trial?
They were already exhausted from dealing with this whole Control Toad situationˇ
Lin Fan stared at this pir for a bit before grabbing the Control Toad''s head and asking, "What do you know about this?"
When the elders heard this, they snapped out of it and immediately turned to look at the Control Toad.
That''s right, this ce was the ce that the Control Toad had made its base. So if there was anyone that knew about this pir, then it would be the Control Toad.
However, the Control Toad immediately shook its head to show that it didn''t know anything.
Lin Fan squeezed his hand tighter when he saw this and he said, "Don''t y with me. This is an important thing."
The Control Toad revealed an aggrieved look when it was being squeezed like this, but it once again shook its head in response to this question. Of course, it also knew that this wouldn''t be enough to convince Lin Fan, so it started gesturing as well.
Lin Fan just watched it gesture, slowly deciphering what it wanted to say.
The gist of it was that the Control Toad had no idea what this thing was, it had been here before it had even moved into this cave. And it had been here the entire time, but it never did anything, so the Control Toadpletely ignored it.
At the end, the Control Toad also added, "This thing seems dangerous, so I wouldn''t approach it if I were you." Or at least that was what it seemed like it was trying to say with its gesturing.
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he saw this, but he didn''t make it hard on the Control Toad.
It seemed like it was indeed telling the truth, but that wasn''t strange.
Still, that didn''t mean that they could just ignore the pir and leave it here.
If something were to happen to it, then what would happen to their trial?
The elders could see the look on Lin Fan''s face, so Senior Brother Ying said, "Sect master, we should go back and investigate this another day. We should regroup and rest up before wee back here. We can just leave the Control Toad''s puppets to protect this ce."
This was the logical and sane decision to make in this situation, but Lin Fan was anything but that right now.
This was thest trial that they needed before their final trial, so he didn''t want to waste any time.
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan grabbed the Control Toad and ignored the elders as he started moving towards the pir.
Chapter 576 Inheritance (39)
Chapter 576 Inheritance (39)
The elders were too taken aback to stop them and by the time that they reacted, it was already toote.
Lin Fan less than three meters away from the pir.
They didn''t know what the activation conditions for this pir was, so they didn''t dare act rashly around it. If they rushed in and made things worse for Lin Fan, then they would just be harming him instead of helping him.
So they could only watch and wait to see what would happen.
But even when he was this close, it didn''t seem like anything was about to happen.
Lin Fan stopped for a second as he carefully watched the pir. He wanted to see if there would be any changes, but it didn''t seem like there would be.
Only then did he start moving towards it again with slow steps.
When he was right up against it, Lin Fan slowly reached his hand out towards the pir in front of him.
As he reached his hand out, he was fully on guard. He was prepared to jump back the moment that it seemed like the pir activated.
But even when his hand reached the pir, nothing happened to it still.
It was as if this pir waspletely inactive and wouldn''t do anything no matter what he did with it.
So all Lin Fan could do was stand there with a confused look on his face as he tried to figure out what the conditions for this pir were.
But at the same time, he couldn''t help trying to use his spiritual sense to check this pir.
This was his first time being this close to a pir without it activating.
The other times that he had approached a pir like this, he had been thrown into a trial that Feng Yu had prepared. He had never been able to just approach a pir like this and analyze it properly.
So he wanted to seize this chance and see what he could find.
But even though Lin Fan was right up against this pir, he wasn''t able to find a single thing about it.
It was as if there was some kind of special barrier that blocked all perception techniques, so he wasn''t able to find anything.
He had also wanted to try using the Appraisal Eyes on the pir while he had his back turned to everyone else, but he felt a sharp pain in his eyes as he tried to force it out.
He found that if he wanted to use more of the Appraisal Eyes'' power, he needed to focus more of his attention on using the Appraisal Eyes. The more that he focused, the stronger his eyes felt.
But he also felt pain when he tried to use more power through the Appraisal Eyes.
It seemed that the system was right.
If Lin Fan was too weak, then there was nothing he could do since he couldn''t draw out the full power of the max leveled Appraisal Eyes. If he tried to force it out, all he would be doing is hurting himself since his body couldn''t take the full power of the Appraisal Eyes.
This was evident by the pain in his eyes and the drop of blood that came out of the corner of his eye.
If he really tried to force itˇhe might have even destroyed his eyes.
It was a good thing that Lin Fan recognized his limits and stopped himself before it went too far.
But there was still the problem of him not knowing what to do with this pir.
Even though he was standing there right in front of it and even reaching his hand out to touch it, there didn''t seem to be any reaction from this pir.
Was it because this pir was broken or was it because there was some other condition required to activate this pir?
Seeing that the pir wasn''t reacting at all, the Control Toad that had stayed back out of fear suddenly put on a brave look. It had been staying back since it was afraid of the pir because of the strange aura that it felt from it, but when it saw that it didn''t react at all to Lin Fan approaching it, it was suddenly filled with confidence.
The Control Toad put on an arrogant look and jumped forward, flipping twice in the air beforending on Lin Fan''s shoulder.
Then it stood up on its hind legs and used its hands to pat its chest, as if it was telling Lin Fan to leave it all up to it.
The Control Toad then turned to look at the pir with a focused look on its face as if it was about to do something.
But before this Control Toad could do anything, the snitch suddenly flew over.
It felt annoyed seeing the arrogant look on the Control Toad''s face and didn''t like how it was acting, so it flew over as if it was about to teach the Control Toad a lesson.
However, the moment that it did fly overˇthere was a change that happened with the pir.
The moment that the snitch came within a meter of the pir, before it coulde to Lin Fan''s side, the pir suddenly lit up.
Lin Fan immediately pulled his hand back from the pir and moved away.
A fearful look appeared on the face of the Control Toad and it immediately curled its body up as it used one hand to p Lin Fan''s shoulder, as if telling him to run as fast as he could.
Even the snitch couldn''t help acting surprised before it quickly flew away from the pir.
The light of the pir acted just like the rest of the pirs and gathered at the tip of the pir.
Lin Fan stopped moving back when he saw this, but he still made sure to maintain five meters between him and the pir.
The Control Toad was still pping his shoulder with its hand as if telling him to get as far away as possible.
It was surprising how loyal the Control Toad was in this situation.
After all, it could have just jumped off Lin Fan''s shoulder and ran away on its own. However, it remained on his shoulder and kept pping him to urge him to run.
However, Lin Fan just ignored it as he waited to see what would happen.
It was the same thing as the rest of the pirs where the light was suddenly projected in front of it and took the form of a figure of light.
That figure of light then transformed into the familiar figure of Feng Yu that we had all seen before.
Now it was all about what Feng Yu would say.
However, after this version of Feng Yu appeared, it didn''t seem like he was going to say anything.
He just stood there looking around the room until his eyes fell onto Lin Fan.
When they did, they immediately went to the Control Toad still pping him on the shoulder and the snitch that was floating beside him.
When the Control Toad felt this gaze fall onto it, it was even more terrified.
It immediately stopped pping Lin Fan on the shoulder andid down, not moving a single inch. It was as if it was ying dead with the way that it justid there on his shoulder.
But for a toad to y dead like thisˇit really was a strange scene.
When Feng Yu saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
However, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about this.
After all, Feng Yu should have been a recording and he shouldn''t have been able to react like this.
So the only other exnation was that he had recorded this ahead of time, but if he didˇwould he have looked perfectly at the Control Toad like that?
It didn''t seem very likely that he would have been able to position his recording perfectly like this.
So just what was going on?
Feng Yu once again didn''t say anything as he looked around the room.
When he looked around the room, he couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw all of the spirit beast corpses scattered around. At the same time, he focused on the ck liquid that came from these corpses.
After looking around for a bit, he turned back to the Control Toad and gave a sigh.
The Control Toad trembled before trying even harder to pretend to be dead.
Feng Yu just ignored it as he looked at me and said, "It seems like it hasn''t been taught properly, so I hope that you will take care of my dear friend''s descendant."
This time, Lin Fan waspletely shocked when he heard this.
The guess that he had was correctˇwhat Feng Yu had said had just proved it.
After all, it was impossible for him to say something like this unless he had consciousness. So this projection most likely wasn''t some kind of recording, it was an action projection that had intelligence.
Feng Yu gave a sigh before clearing his throat and saying, "Congrattions on making it to the fourth trial and passing it."
"Fourth trial?" Lin Fan couldn''t help saying.
The other Feng Yu projections had all stated that it was the first trial since they were recordings, but this one clearly said that this was the fourth trial.
There was no mistaking it now, this Feng Yu wasn''t just a projection, but an actual part of Feng Yu who had owned this Minor World.
Then did that mean that Feng Yu was still alive?
Chapter 577 Inheritance (40)
Chapter 577 Inheritance (40)
But this projection of Feng Yu didn''t give me a chance to ask any questions.
Instead, the projection of Feng Yu just continued by saying, "This fourth trial was meant to activate after the other three were passed. In all of the time that I''ve left this inheritance realm behind, this fourth trial has never been triggered. It really is astounding that it has been left alone all this time."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when I heard this.
Who knew how long this ce had been here and who knew if anyone else had ever found this ce before?
As far as they could tell, it didn''t seem like anyone had found this ce before them.
But he didn''t bother saying that since there were more important things to deal with.
Feng Yu gave a sigh before he continued to say, "This fourth trial only activates after the other three trials since you need to pass the other three trials to finish this fourth trial. Without one of the three methods to deal with our little friend here, this fourth trial wouldn''t have been unlocked."
As he said this, he turned to look at the Control Toad with a smile on his face.
Then he turned back to me and said with an interested look, "Though, I''ve never thought that someone would clear this trial the way that you did. It really is a unique way to pass this trial."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a confused look since he had no idea what he was referring to.
When Feng Yu saw this, he looked at the snitch and the Control Toad before saying, "This fourth trial was abined trial. It would test how you react in a sudden situation and how you prepare yourself against all situations by using whatever you can get. The condition to pass this trial is to bring both one of the three methods of subduing this little guy and this little guy, whether he was dead or alive."
The Control Toad couldn''t help trembling when it heard this even though it was supposed to be pretending to be dead.
It couldn''t help revealing an aggrieved look when it heard all of this, but that was only on the inside.
After Feng Yu finished exining this, he said, "Now that you''ve brought both of them, it can be considered passing this trial. Since you''ve passed this trial, then I''llˇ"
Before he could finish, Lin Fan cut him by saying, "I have some questions for you before that."
If this was a recording, then Feng Yu would have kept going even if Lin Fan had cut him off.
But when he cut him off, Feng Yu suddenly stopped talking and looked at Lin Fan as if he was considering it. After a pause, he said, "Alright, ask your questions."
Lin Fan revealed a shocked look when he heard this.
Even if he had guessed that this was the case, when Feng Yu gave him proof that it was true, he couldn''t help being shocked.
But he quickly calmed himself down since he couldn''t just let this opportunity slip out of his hands. If he didn''t seize this chance, there was no knowing when he would get another chance like this.
So Lin Fan asked the most basic question, "What are you?"
That was the most important thing that he wanted to know right now.
However, when he asked this, Feng Yu couldn''t help raising a brow and looking at him as he said, "Are you sure that you want to ask just this?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He didn''t think that there was anything wrong with what he had asked, but it seemed like Feng Yu was implying that this wasn''t the right question to ask.
Lin Fan just looked at Feng Yu for a bit before slowly giving a nod.
Without first understanding this, he wouldn''t know how to ask his next questions, so he wouldn''t regret it if he asked this.
Feng Yu saw this and said, "I am a soul fragment that was left here by my original self before my death. So for a short period of time, I am able to interact with this world as if I was my original self." After a pause, he seemed like he wanted to add, "Of course, this soul fragment won''tst long, it''ll onlyst as long as the energy left inside of it. At the same time, there''s a limit to how much information is contained in this soul fragment."
Lin Fan slowly gave a nod of understanding when he heard this.
That was because this sounded very much like the soul fragments that he had read about in cultivation novels.
But the difference was that those soul fragments would usually try to steal a body to revive themselves.
Feng Yu saw this and said, "Now, you only have two questions left."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but he wasn''t surprised.
There wouldn''t have been a reason for Feng Yu to say what he had said earlier if this wasn''t the case, so he was already mentally prepared.
Two more questions, that was more than he had expected.
He had really expected Feng Yu to say that was his one and only question, but it seemed that Feng Yu was more reasonable than he had expected.
So after thinking for a bit, Lin Fan asked, "What were the other two methods?"
Feng Yu was surprised once again when he heard this.
He looked at Lin Fan with a brow raised as if he was trying to see if he was serious. But when he saw the look on Lin Fan''s face, he knew that Lin Fan wasn''t kidding around.
Realizing this, Feng Yu couldn''t help revealing an interested look as he said, "You really are something else. You thinkpletely differently from everyone else."
Lin Fan had no expression on his face when he heard this, but deep downˇhe was expecting Feng Yu to say somethingˇ
Something about another world.
But Feng Yu didn''t as he continued by saying, "It''s very simple, you were given a special reward for clearing each of the trials perfectly. If you didn''t, then you wouldn''t have received any of the ways of taking care of this little guy and you would have failed this fourth trial." Then his smile turned a bit cold as he said, "As for what happens if you fail the fourth trialˇwell, you would die and then be turned into one of his puppets."
Lin Fan couldn''t help realizing that there was an inconsistency with his words.
Feng Yu had said that this fourth trial was released when one of the three methods was obtained. But now he was saying that this fourth trial could still be released even if they didn''t have one of the three methods.
This didn''t seem to add upˇ
However, Lin Fan didn''t ask him about this since he figured that it was most likely one of Feng Yu''s tricks to make him waste another question. This was not something that was worth using hisst question for, so he threw this thought out of his mind.
As for what he would use hisst question onˇ
This was not something that he had figured out yet.
There were many things that he could have used thisst question on and he didn''t know what to use it on.
But in the end, he thought of something that he wanted to know.
"How did you die?" Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
Feng Yu didn''t reveal the same surprised and amused look this time.
When he heard this question, his expression turned a bit somber as if he was remembering the past.
There was an awkward silence that filled the room as Feng Yu just looked like he was lost in his memories instead of saying something.
In the end, Feng Yu slowly shook his head and said, "That isn''t something that I can answer right now."
Lin Fan knitted his brows immediately and seemed like he wanted to say something.
However, Feng Yu raised his hand to cut him off before saying, "Just understand that this isn''t something that you can know right now. When you finish this trial, you will understand everything and you will be able to make that choice. But before thenˇyou can''t know this."
The serious way that he said this made Lin Fan knit his brows even more.
It seemed that whatever Feng Yu had gotten himself involved inˇwas very serious.
Lin Fan just looked at Feng Yu who looked right back at him.
Neither of them said a single thing as they just stared at each other, as if they were waiting to see how the other person would react.
In the end, it was Lin Fan who broke this stalemate by saying, "Alright, then. I''ll wait to find out."
Feng Yu seemed relieved when he heard this before he said in a serious voice, "Good choice."
Then as if he felt like he had to add something, he said, "As apensation for not answering the question, let me give you a bit of interesting information."
His lips curled as he said, "There''s a hidden treasure in this ce, but you have to be very careful if you want to find it. If you don''t look carefully, it is very easy to miss it, so you should be careful."
Secret treasure?
What did he mean by that?
Chapter 578 Inheritance (41)
Chapter 578 Inheritance (41)
?
Feng Yu didn''t seem like he would borate further on this as he suddenly changed the topic.
He went back over to the pir and patted it before saying, "Since you have passed this trial, it is time that you''ve received the proof of passing this trial."
After patting it, the pir suddenly gathered the light at its tip before releasing a beam of light that came right at Lin Fan. This beam of light went right to Lin Fan''s hand, the same hand that he had received the other proof on.
Once that beam of light entered Lin Fan''s hand, he saw that there was another dot that appeared.
This dot formed a formation with the other three dots and now it had formed a strange looking quadrteral.
The lines of this strange quadrteral were all of different length and all of the angles were different, but it still formed this strange four sided shape.
After that beam of light entered his hand, Feng Yu turned around to look at Lin Fan with a strange emotional look on his face. He just kept looking at Lin Fan without saying a thing, as if he was thinking something.
Finally, Feng Yu said, "I hope that you will be able to pass the final trial. It has been a long time since I''ve made this ce and yet no one has been able to pass this trial. I really hope that you will be the one."
With that, Feng Yu didn''t exin a thing as he suddenly disappeared.
Instead of fading away, it was as if he scattered into flower petals as he disappeared bit by bit until he waspletely gone.
It was as if he waspletely disappearing from this world.
But that was kind of what it was since this was his soul fragment scattering away.
Once it ran out of energy, it would no longer exist in this world.
In a sense, this was true death for Feng Yu since he no longer had any soul fragments left in this world. Or at least that was as far as Lin Fan was concerned since he didn''t know if there were any more soul fragments of Feng Yu in this world.
After Feng Yu disappeared, the pir crumbled away just like the other pirs.
The only difference this time was that the pieces didn''t disappear into dust. Instead, the pir seemed to scatter away into seeds that were nted into the ground.
As soon as these seeds entered the ground, there were green nts that appeared.
Lin Fan didn''t understand what was happening, but he quickly moved back when he saw these nts growing towards him. It had only been around the area of the pir at first, but then it quickly started to spread from the area where the pir had been.
With the rate that it was growing, it was as if it would fill up the entire cave soon.
Lin Fan didn''t know what would happen if he touched these nts, but he didn''t want to stick around to find out.
It was a good thing that the nts were spreading at a pace that he could match, so he was able to get out of the way in time.
The elders all quickly went to the entrance of the cave when they saw this since they too didn''t know what would happen if they touched the nts. So at the very least, they didn''t n on finding out.
In the end, the nts didn''t leave this cave.
As soon as they reached the entrance of the cave, the nts suddenly stopped growing as if there was something at the entrance of this cave that cut them off. It was like there was some kind of border that stopped them from growing any further.
Lin Fan and the elders just stood there, looking into the cave that was now filled with green.
These nts hadpletely swallowed the corpses of the spirit beasts that were on the ground. Then it seemed like these corpses were broken down as nutrition by these nts as they were covered in green.
The only other thing in this cave was the spirit beast puppets that the Control Toad had left behind.
Since Lin Fan and the elders blocked the entrance, the puppets weren''t able to leave with them.
They had been caught by the nts and were still standing there in the room.
However, it didn''t seem like there was anything that the nts were doing to them. They were able to stand perfectly fine on the nts without the nts covering them like the spirit beast corpses.
The nts seemed to recognize the difference between living creatures and corpses, so it didn''t seem to attack living creatures.
Lin Fan slowly moved towards the entrance of that cave.
The elders seemed like they wanted to stop him, but they weren''t able to do it in time as Lin Fan had already stepped through the threshold and into the cave.
When he stepped onto the nts, there was no reaction from them.
There was no sensation that came from these nts as well as he stood on them.
It seemed that these nts weren''t going to do anything to him.
As he stood there, Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at the nts as if he was trying to figure out what they were. But in the end, he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
As for his Appraisal Eyes, he wasn''t able to use them right now since they were still hurting from when he tried to force it with the pir.
Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed to do all of this.
As he stood there, the other elders also came forward to look at the nts.
While they didn''t know why Lin Fan was so obsessed with these nts, they figured that it wouldn''t be for a bad reason. He must have his reason for doing all of this, even if it was risky for him to put his body on the line like this.
Though after a while, they couldn''t keep waiting for him to find anything.
Senior Brother Ying came forward and said, "Sect master, should we return to camp?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this and turned back to look at Senior Brother Ying.
But he didn''t say anything in the end since he didn''t know what to do for once.
However, he did know what would give him the answer to the questions that he had.
So instead of answering, he looked at the dots that were on his hand.
These dots were supposed to lead them to the final trial, so he wanted to see what the dots would tell him.
As he looked down at the dots, he couldn''t help revealing a confused look since he didn''t understand what they meant. They were in this strange four sided shape, but they didn''t seem to mean anything at allˇ
That was until he found that there was something strangely familiar about these dots.
Then when he thought about it further, he realized that there was something about the order that these dots had been added to his hand.
They corresponded with the direction that they had found the pirs in.
He wasn''t certain about it, but the distance between the dots seemed simr to the distance between the pirs that they had found.
Could it be that when all four dots appeared, it was a map of this Minor World?
If that was the case, there had to be a reason why it would form a map like this.
At the very center of this mapˇshould be the entrance to this Minor World and where they had set up campˇ
So was the final trial there?
It would make sense since there was no reason for that barrier to be there unless there was something for that barrier to hold in or keep out.
They had thought that it was the spirit beasts, but now it seemed like it was something much different.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying a thing, Senior Brother Ying waited patiently at first. But eventually he ran out of patience and he asked, "Sect master?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts and brought his hand up for Senior Brother Ying to see before saying, "Does this look familiar?"
Senior Brother Ying looked down at the dots on his hand before slowly shaking his head.
Lin Fan gave a nod before exining his theory to them.
At first, the elders revealed a confused look, but then they had shocked looks at the end.
There were some that also had worried looks.
If Lin Fan''s theory was correct, then those at the camp would be in danger.
The ones at the camp were their disciples, so of course they would be worried.
But before they could run off, Lin Fan stopped them and said, "Wait, we''re not going back yet."
They were all shocked when they heard this, but they waited for Lin Fan to exin.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "If we go back now, all we''d be doing is causing trouble. After all, whatever is at the camp shouldn''t have been activated yet or we would have already had to deal with it."
He looked down at his hand before saying, "It''s most likely activated once I bring the proof of finishing all of the trials back, so we would be causing harm than helping them."
The elders looked down at Lin Fan''s hand before slowly giving nods of agreement.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "We''ll rest up here since it''s a safe ce. Then we''ll head back after that."
The elders had slightly worried looks, but they still agreed in the end.
Chapter 579 Inheritance (42)
Chapter 579 Inheritance (42)
After resting up in this ce for a bit, Lin Fan''s group found thatˇtheir wounds were healing faster than normal.
Their wounds were too small for the healing powder, so they had been nning on healing it naturally.
But the rate that the wounds healed at was definitely faster than they should have healed naturally.
At the same time, they found that their spiritual energy recovered at a rate that was far beyond what should have been normal. It was almost as if there was something that was forcing spiritual energy into them.
They didn''t understand what it was until they stepped out of the cave.
The moment that they did, they found that there seemed to be something missing.
It was as if there was something that had been in the air before that was now gone and they couldn''t help feeling strange because it was gone.
But why was it gone?
It definitely had something to do with the cave that they had been in.
It was as if there was something that changed with the caveˇ
The nts, it was definitely the nts.
They didn''t know what it was about the nts, but it seemed like they released something that healed them up and helped them recover.
It was only Lin Fan that had a different perception of thisˇ
It was a safe zone, this was a safe zone that was created to help them heal up.
In many games that he yed, there were always safe zones that were ced right before a boss fight to help the yer recover before fighting the boss.
This trial that he had just finished was considered the fourth trial and thest trial before the final trial. So it could be considered thest fight before the final boss fight.
But of course, things in real life weren''t supposed to be as convenientˇ
Yet, the pir from the fourth trial had turned into these nts that had transformed into the safe zone.
Feng Yuˇreally was something else that he even came up with a safe zone for this fourth trial.
Most normal people wouldn''t have bothered staying in this ce and missed out on this safe zone. It was only because Lin Fan had been able to subdue the Control Toad that they had stayed and enjoyed the safe zone.
But normal people wouldn''t havee up with a safe zone for their trial in the first ce.
Only someone that was deeply influenced by gaming culture would evene up with this idea in the first ce.
That made Lin Fan even more certain about Feng Yu''s other identityˇ
Still, they definitely benefited from this safe zone as they werepletely rested when they left the cave.
As they came out, they were also surrounded by the spirit beast puppets of the Control Toad.
Each elder seemed like they were paired up with two of these spirit beast puppets.
Though they looked like they didn''t want to be with them, they still allowed these spirit beast puppets toe along with them.
The Control Toad might have made them puppets, but the elders were the ones that were in charge of them. That was because the Control Toad had an ability that Greeny didn''t.
Unless Greeny gave orders, its puppets would never be able to act.
Greeny wasn''t able to let others control its puppets other than Lin Fan since they were connected to it because of the seeds.
But the Control Toad was different.
The Control Toad controlled the puppets with the Control Worms, so as long as there was some way for the elders to contact the Control Worms, then they would be able to control these puppets.
As for how they would contact the Control Worms, it was naturally more Control Worms.
Each of the elders had a Control Worm that they could use to contact the Control Worms in the puppets that followed them, allowing them to control these puppets.
But it was a bit traumatizing for a few of these elders.
After all, they had been controlled by these Control Worms at one point.
So now that they had to work with these Control Worms, it was a bit hard for them.
Still, they sucked it up and worked with these Control Worms to control the puppets.
It was what they needed to do right now.
Regardless of their personal feelings about this matter, they did understand the importance of having these puppets and the power that these puppets brought.
After all, almost all of these puppets were in the Qi Condensation Realm. There were only a few that were in the Foundation Realm and all of these had been left to the disciples to protect them.
With these puppets, it could be said that their power had basically doubled.
But it did feel wrong working with these puppets and the Control Toad.
After leaving the cave, they immediately headed back in the direction of the camp.
It didn''t take them long to reach the barrier since they hadn''t gone far in the first ce.
But as soon as they arrived at the barrier, Lin Fan said, "Wait, I won''t go in yet."
The elders were surprised when they heard this, but they immediately realized that he must have a reason for saying this, so they waited for him to exin.
Lin Fan looked down at the dots on his hand before saying, "There''s no knowing what will happen if I go there, so I want to evacuate all of the disciples first. We''ll create a camp here and leave some spirit beasts to protect them before going in to face the final trial."
The elders slowly nodded in agreement with this.
They recognized that this was indeed the best idea since it would ensure that the disciples would be safe.
Though there was the risk of losing their only way out of hereˇ
They could have sent the disciples back, but if they did, there was no guarantee that they would be safe in the wilderness either.
So it was best if they protected them here.
With this n in mind, they split off into two groups.
One that would prepare the camp while the other went in and got the disciples out.
Lin Fan was naturally the one that was in charge of setting up the camp.
The one that led the group to evacuate the disciples was Senior Brother Ying since he was the most trusted one out of everyone.
Before he left, he said to Lin Fan, "Sect master, I promise that I''ll bring everyone out in one piece even if it costs my life."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this.
This Senior Brother Ying, why did he want to set a death g for himself like this?
Lin Fan just patted him on the shoulder and said, "Juste back safely. If you can''t save everyone, then save who you can and bring yourself back safe. We''ll do our best to save the rest."
Senior Brother Ying revealed a strange look when he heard this, but he gave a nod of agreement in the end.
In the end, it was better to look out for oneself before thinking of others. That was just how it was in this world.
Though he felt that it was something that he or the Love Sect should do.
After Senior Brother Ying left, Lin Fan went to the Control Toad to set up the camp.
During their way here, they had encountered other spirit beasts which they had subdued and turned into puppets.
These were the ones that they would turn into guards for the camp.
But before the camp was set up by the others, Lin Fan would set out with the Control Toad to see if they could find any other beasts to capture before they went in.
Any extra spirit beasts that they brought would certainly help them in facing the trial, so there was no reason not to find more of these.
When Lin Fan came back with the Control Toad, they werepletely surrounded by spirit beasts that all had powerful auras.
It seemed that they had been very sessful in their hunt.
At the same time, Senior Brother Ying came out with the disciples following him.
It seemed that he hadn''t cursed himself with this death g and had been able to find everyone.
Now that they were all gathered, the disciples looked at Lin Fan in awe when they saw him controlling these spirit beasts.
They had heard of spirit beast tamers before, but they had never seen anything like this.
With everyone gathered, Lin Fan told them what the situation was.
He could have kept them in the dark, but he believed that they would be strong enough to ept this.
What he didn''t expect was thatˇthey were so strong that they wanted to face this with him.
There were many disciples that volunteered to go with them to this final trial which made the elders shake their heads with bitter smiles on their faces.
They weren''t looking for volunteers, they were just hoping that the disciples would stay still if they learned the truth.
After he finished his speech, Lin Fan said, "I will go in now and take care of this final trial. When it is over, we shall return to the Love Sect in triumph."
The disciples cheered and volunteered some more, but even the elders cheered when hearing this.
This was the final trial, the final battle, so they were all trying to use this chance to quell their fears.
Chapter 580 Inheritance (43)
Chapter 580 Inheritance (43)
It was the same group who went towards the barrier with Lin Fan.
This was the group that had been with him the entire time and they were the strongest members of the group, so it was only natural that they would be the ones that came with him.
Plus, they were surrounded by spirit beasts controlled by the Control Toad, so they were many times stronger than before.
They were prepared for anything that happened.
Or at least that was what they thought.
The elders all stepped back and waited for Lin Fan to step through into the barrier.
They weren''t sure what happened, but they were ready to charge forward to help him if anything happened. They just didn''t want to crowd him so that he wouldn''t have the space to act when the time came.
Lin Fan stood in front of the barrier and took onest look at the elders to make sure that they were all ready.
All of them nodded to him to show that they were before he turned back to look at the barrier.
Then taking a deep breath, Lin Fan took a step forward and entered the barrier.
The moment that he did, the four dots on his hand suddenly lit up.
Lin Fan was about to jump back when he saw this since he didn''t know what was about to happen, but before he could do anythingˇ
There was a loud cracking sound that rang out.
This was the sound of the barrier shattering to pieces.
This barrier had been invisible to them in the first ce, but the moment that the dots had lit up, there were cracks that formed in the space in front of them. These cracks quickly spread upwards before shattering to pieces like ss.
When it was this clear, it was impossible for them not to understand what had happened.
But why did it happen?
Was it like they had guessed?
Was this barrier here to not to keep the spirit beasts away, but rather to keep something sealed in?
They couldn''t help shivering at this thought since they had made their base here.
If the barrier failed for some reasonˇthey might have all died in their sleep.
Lin Fan just looked forward with knitted brows, as if he was thinking about something.
After a long period of silence, he suddenly waved his hand and said, "Let''s keep going."
The elders didn''t say anything, but they all revealed firm looks of determination before following Lin Fan forward.
Lin Fan wasn''t walking around like a headless chicken, trying to find something here. Instead, he was letting the dots on his hand guide him.
When the dots lit up, he had felt some kind of pulling from them. It was as if they wanted to pull him in a certain direction to show him something.
So he just let these dots pull his hand forward and headed in that direction.
While he didn''t know what would be there, he wouldn''t let his guard down for a single second.
As they headed forward, they slowly recognized the way that they were going. Even Lin Fan recognized it even though he had rarelye back to this camp.
That was right, they were heading right to the exit where the camp had been.
Were the dots pulling him towards the exit?
Then was thest trial hidden near the exit orˇdid it mean that they had to leave this Minor World for this trial?
Regardless of what it was, it didn''t make sense to worry about it now without knowing anything.
The closer that the came towards the exit, the more certain that they were of their guesses which was why they suddenlyˇstopped.
When they were about to reach the exit, Lin Fan stopped letting the dots on his hand pull him forward. He raised his hand to stop the others that had been following him and they all gathered around him.
When they had gathered, Lin Fanid out his n.
The elders were surprised since they didn''t think that he would be this cautious, but they still spread out ording to his n.
They went with their spirit beasts and spread out all over the forest.
In no time at all, they had formed a blockade in a circle around the clearing that the exit was in.
They werepletely surrounding it so that there wasn''t a single gap in their formation.
Once they moved closer, this formation would be even tighter and it would be harder for anything to escape.
The elders all felt that Lin Fan was being too paranoid about this since they didn''t think that they would lose if they all fought together. With how many experts and spirit beasts they had, it would be impossible for the enemy to escape.
Still, they trusted Lin Fan because of everything that he had done previously.
So they followed his orders and took up their positions around the clearing.
Then on his signal, they started slowly moving towards the clearing in the center.
Nothing seemed to happen as they made their way towards the clearing, but that didn''t make them drop their guards. They carefully walked up to the clearing and then stopped before entering it.
Lin Fan saw this and took the lead to enter the clearing.
This was what they had agreed on, so he would be following it through to the end.
As he stepped into the clearing, all of the elders tensed as they waited to see what happened.
However, there wasn''t a single thing that happened after Lin Fan stepped into the clearing.
The clearing was just the same as before, even the exit was still there like normal.
Lin Fan had expected the exit to suddenly close because the barrier had broken, but it seemed like this exit hadn''t been affected at all.
So he slowly walked towards the exit.
When he reached the exit, he prepared for something to appear, but he was once again disappointed.
There wasn''t a single thing that showed itself because he had appeared.
The more that it was like this, the more that Lin Fan thought that it was like his thoughts were telling him that he needed to leave this Minor Realm for the next trial.
But before that, he wanted to see if he could find anything here.
Since there was nothing happening, Lin Fan was about to wave his hand to the elders who were waiting for him.
However, when he turned back to look at the elders, he found that they had strange looks on their faces. At the same time, some of them seemed like they were trying to tell him something.
Before he could find out what it was, there was a voice that came from behind him.
"So you finally made it."
As soon as he heard this voice, Lin Fan immediately jumped back because this voice was much closer than he would have liked it to be.
While jumping back, he turned in the air and faced the direction that the voice hade from to see who or what had spoken just now.
When hended, he was surprised to find that it was a familiar face that was standing there behind him.
It was Feng Yu who was standing beside the portal.
Lin Fan was caught off guard for a second, but he immediately raised his guard again when he saw that it was Feng Yu.
Since it was Feng Yu who had appeared, did that mean that the final trial was about to begin?
After all, the other trials had started this way.
It had started with a projection of Feng Yu telling them about the trial.
The only exception was the third and fourth trial.
Feng Yu just stood there with a casual, almostzy look on his face as he looked at Lin Fan.
After a long silence, Feng Yu slowly said, "Well, since you''re here, I think that you should know what''s about to happen."
Lin Fan was surprised by how casual Feng Yu was being about all of this, but he slowly gave a nod.
Feng Yu revealed a smile when he heard this before saying, "It''s good that you understand, this makes this easier."
He turned to face the portal before saying, "What happens next isˇ"
His voice trailed off like he was keeping them in suspense before suddenly turning around to say, "We''ll have a little talk."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard this.
He looked at Feng Yu like he wasn''t certain if Feng Yu was being serious or not, but Feng Yu didn''t seem like he was kidding.
He just stood there with that calm look on his face, as if he was serious about what he said.
Lin Fan just looked at Feng Yu for a bit before saying, "What kind of talk?"
Feng Yu gave a shrug as he said, "Just a few simple things about life. It isn''t as if we''ll be talking about anything dangerous, so you can just rx."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Feng Yu before slowly giving a nod.
It was at this time that the elders started moving towards Lin Fan.
They didn''t know what was happening, but they felt that it was better to move over to where Lin Fan was just in case anything happened.
But before they could, Feng Yu suddenly raised his hand and there was a dark energy that came from it.
This dark energy quickly formed a dome around Lin Fan and Feng Yu as he said, "Unfortunately, this is a private talk, so they can''te with you."
Chapter 581 Inheritance (44)
Chapter 581 Inheritance (44)
?
The elders were shocked when they saw this dark energy appear.
There were some of them that charged forward in an attempt to enter the dome before it fully formed. However, not a single one of them was able to reach that dome in time and they were blocked by the dark energy wall that had appeared.
There were also some that had tried to say something to Lin Fan, but their voices were all cut off as soon as the dark energy dome appeared.
Once that dark energy dome had formed, Lin Fan and Feng Yu werepletely separated from the world.
They had been cut off from the outside world, it was just the two of them in this space.
As soon as the dark energy dome came up, it was immediately silent around them. Lin Fan wasn''t able to hear a single thing as they werepletely cut off.
Lin Fan and Feng Yu just stood there staring at each other, almost as if they were facing off.
However, they had very different expressions on their faces.
Feng Yu had a calm look on his face while Lin Fan had deeply knitted brows.
It was clear which side was more worried about this situation.
After a long while, Feng Yu just casually turned around and waved his hand.
When he did, there was a throne of dark energy that suddenly appeared in front of him that he sat down in. There was also a table and a chair that appeared on the other side of the table, seemingly for Lin Fan to sit down in.
Then with another wave of his hand, there were some cups and some cookies that appeared on the table. Inside of the cup was some kind of brown liquid that seemed like tea.
There was even steam that wasing out of this cup to show that this was freshly brewed tea.
However, Lin Fan just stood there with a cautious look on his face.
Feng Yu picked up his cup and took a sip before looking at Lin Fan with one brow raised.
He looked at him for a bit before saying, "What''s wrong? You''re not going to sit down?"
Lin Fan just looked back at Feng Yu with the same cautious look without saying anything.
Feng Yu didn''t seem to find offense in this as he said with a chuckle, "It''ll be hard to have a talk if you keep standing like this." He waved his hand to gesture at the tea and cookies that were on the table before saying, "I''ve prepared all of this and you won''t even take a sip of my tea?"
Lin Fan just stood there silently looking at Feng Yu.
Though there seemed to be a friendly tone to his voice, there was a hidden kind of pressure in his voice. It was almost as if he waspelling Lin Fan to sit down and have some tea and cookies.
But why was he so insistent on this?
It really didn''t seem to make any sense.
In the end, Lin Fan did sit down, but he didn''t reach for anything on the table. It was clear that he didn''t trust the tea and cookies that Feng Yu had prepared.
Feng Yu narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan, but he rxed them in the end as if he didn''t care if Lin Fan had some of the tea and cookies.
That just didn''t make any sense since he had even been trying to pressure Lin Fan into having some earlier.
This change really was just too quickˇso quick that Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard.
It was also at this time that Feng Yu started to speak.
"So, I''m sure that you''re wondering what I want to talk to you about. No, before that, I''m sure that what you''re more curious about is what your final trial will be, right?"
He just paused as if he was waiting for an answer even though he clearly seemed like he didn''t need one.
Lin Fan slowly gave a nod in response.
Feng Yu revealed a satisfied look when he heard this before continuing.
With the way that he talked, it almost seemed like he was monologuing instead of actually talking to Lin Fan.
"It''s very simple, your final trial isˇto have a chat with me."
Lin Fan immediately revealed a shocked look when he heard this.
Then he revealed a look of doubt as he looked at Feng Yu, as if he was trying to figure out if Feng Yu was being serious or not.
But even though Feng Yu had a smile on his face, his eyes had a serious look in them as if he fully meant what he said.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t let his guard down for a single second as he released his spiritual sense.
He was trying to find if there was anything around him that was hidden.
However, there didn''t seem to be a thing.
Other than him and Feng Yu, there didn''t seem to be anything else that was inside of this dark energy dome.
It was as if they had beenpletely sealed off from the rest of the world.
It took a long time, but Lin Fan slowly asked, "What are we talking about?"
Feng Yu just calmly looked at him and said, "Tell me about your life. I want to know about you, what makes you tick, what your life is about. That''s your final trial."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He once again looked at Feng Yu with a doubtful gaze, as if he was trying to figure out if he was serious or not.
Feng Yu just looked at him with the same look on his face.
In the end, Lin Fan wasn''t able to read a single thing from Feng Yu''s face.
After a long pause, Lin Fan started to tell the story, or at least the fake story of his past.
He had the memories from before he took over this body, so he told the story of the previous owner of this body. Once he was done with that, he began telling the story of what happened after he had transmigrated into this world.
Though he was talking for quite a long time, he didn''t touch the tea on the table even once, nor did he have a bite of the cookies just ced there.
Though he never touched them and they had been there for a while, the tea and cookies didn''t seem to change at all. It was as if there was something that was keeping them fresh this entire time.
Once he was done, Lin Fan waited to see what Feng Yu would do.
Feng Yu had been silently listening to Lin Fan as he told his life story and even when he finished, he still didn''t say a word. He just looked at Lin Fan as if he was fully focused on what he had been saying and was processing it afterwards.
It almost seemed like he was trying tomit all of this to memory.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling very strange seeing Feng Yu act this way, but he didn''t say a thing as he waited for Feng Yu to speak.
After a long silence, Feng Yu finally said, "It seems like you''ve had quite the interesting life. There were so many different events that had me on the edge of my seat. It really must have been quite hard for you."
Feng Yu gestured to the tea and cookies on the table as he said, "Are you sure that you don''t want any refreshments? I''m sure that it must have been hard on your throat to speak for that long."
Lin Fan looked down at the table before shaking his head.
Feng Yu narrowed his eyes, but in the end, he said, "Alright, that''s fine."
He raised his hand up and with a wave of the hand, the dots on Lin Fan''s hand suddenly lit up.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at his hand in shock when he saw this.
Feng Yu revealed a faint smile as he said, "As I promised, you have passed the final trial."
Lin Fan slowly looked up at Feng Yu with a strange look, as if he didn''t expect Feng Yu to suddenly do this.
However, Feng Yu didn''t take offense at how Lin Fan stared at him as he looked back at him with the same smile on his face.
Instead, Feng Yu suddenly stood up and walked closer before stopping halfway across the table. Standing there, he reached his hand out and said, "Thest part of your final trial isˇ"
He looked down at his hand and back up before saying, "You have to shake my hand."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard once more when he heard this.
After all, this was thest thing that he expected from Feng Yu.
He stared at the hand that Feng Yu stretched out and then looked back up at Feng Yu with a confused look.
He just couldn''t understand what Feng Yu wanted to do here.
He couldn''t understand what Feng Yu was nning with this.
Feng Yu saw the look on his face and said with a teasing smile, "Are you saying that after all the daring adventures that you''ve gone through, you don''t even dare shake my hand? Perhaps I was wrong about youˇ"
Lin Fan knitted his brows as Feng Yu''s voice trailed off.
After a moment of hesitation, he stood up still and started moving towards Feng Yu.
Seeing this, Feng Yu once again revealed a faint smile.
Chapter 582 Inheritance (45)
Chapter 582 Inheritance (45)
But right before he took his hand, Lin Fan suddenly stopped reaching out towards it.
It was as if he felt that there was something off.
When Feng Yu saw this, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows.
Feng Yu slowly looked up at Lin Fan, though he didn''t move his hand forward a single centimeter. As he looked at him, he said with this slight frown on his face, "Is something wrong?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at Feng Yu and said, "Why are you so insistent on shaking my hand? This feels a bit off."
Feng Yu didn''t seem to panic at all when he heard this.
Instead, he just revealed a faint smile when he heard this and looked right at Lin Fan as he said, "Is that all?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help being taken aback by just how casual Feng Yu was being about this. It almost seemed like he really didn''t care if he shook his hand or not, but Lin Fan wouldn''t believe that.
After all, he had already done all of this in an attempt to shake his hand.
He didn''t believe that he would go back on it now.
Feng Yu gave a shrug before saying, "I was nning on passing the control of the Minor World over to you with this handshake. My soul fragment isn''t as strong as it was before, so the only way that I could do it was with physical contact like this."
Then with a sigh, he said, "But if you''re not willing, then there''s nothing that I can do."
After saying this, Feng Yu slowly pulled his hand away as if he was about to give up on this idea.
As he pulled his hand away, he added, "I wanted to give you my inheritance, but since you''re not willing to take it, then there''s nothing that I can do. Even though you passed the trial, I can''t do anything if you''re not willing to ept what I give you."
The way that he said this, it really seemed like he was regretful about not being able to pass down his inheritance.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows as he looked at Feng Yu.
But in the end, he still said, "Alright, wait. I''ll shake your hand."
Feng Yu narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "What makes you think that I still want to give you my inheritance when you''ve acted this way? You''ve declined to ept it, so why do you think that I''ll still give it to you?"
Lin Fan calmly looked back at him and said, "If you don''t give it to me, who will you give it to? How long will you be able to keep your soul fragment together? Will youst until another persones, another person that can clear these trials of yours?"
Feng Yu kept looking at Lin Fan with the same narrowed eyes before suddenly revealing a smile and saying, "Very good, it seems that I wasn''t wrong about you."
Feng Yu stopped pulling his hand backwards and lifted it up in front of him again before saying, "If you want it, then take my hand. If not, then there''s nothing else for us to talk about."
The way that he said this, it seemed like he was leaving everything up to Lin Fan.
But in reality, he was just using this final offer as a kind of pressure on Lin Fan.
Feng Yu knew that in front of thisrge enticement, Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to hold himself back. So it was just a matter of time before Lin Fan took his hand.
Lin Fan hesitated for a bit, looking down at Feng Yu''s hand.
But after a while, he gave a sigh and said, "Alright, I''ll shake your hand."
Then he looked at Feng Yu with a sharp gaze and added, "I hope that what you''ve said is the truth. If this is another prankˇ"
Feng Yu just smiled without saying a thing, but there was a serious look in his eyes.
Lin Fan stepped forward again and reached his hand up to take Feng Yu''s hand.
Feng Yu had a calm smile on his face, but if one looked into his eyes closely, they would see the excitement that was filling them.
Lin Fan was right about to take Feng Yu''s hand beforeˇhe suddenly pulled out a sword with his other hand and stabbed Feng Yu in the stomach.
Feng Yu''s eyes opened wide in shock when this happened.
He looked at Lin Fan with disbelief before saying, "Do you know what you''re doing?"
Lin Fan just gave a nod and said, "Yes, I do."
Without any hesitation, he gripped the hilt of the sword with both of his hands and then suddenly shed down with it. The sword cut right through Feng Yu''s chest and ripped him in half.
There was only a small part of Feng Yu''s chest that was still attaching the top and bottom half, or else he would have been cut in half by this sh.
Lin Fan then jumped back and waited to see what would happen.
Feng Yu raised his hand as if he wanted to do something, but then there seemed to be some kind of glow that appeared around it.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at this glow.
He didn''t look at it because he thought that it was dangerous, he looked at it with a strange look since it seemed like it was suppressing Feng Yu. Instead of being a power controlled by Feng Yu, it was as if this glow was stopping Feng Yu from doing anything.
Feng Yu struggled all he could, but it didn''t seem like he could break out of the influence that the glow had on him.
All he could do was re at Lin Fan as he said, "How? How did you know?"
Lin Fan just calmly swung the sword to get rid of the ck liquid that was on it before saying, "When you act this suspicious, I think anyone would see through it."
Feng Yu had an ugly expression on his face as he looked at Lin Fan before saying, "So closeˇI was so close! I was almost free from this ce!"
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this.
The way that Feng Yu was acting was just like the web novels of Lin Fan''s previous world. It was what soul fragments of dead experts would say when they wanted to take over the bodies of the ones that they had brought into their ''inheritance''.
But Lin Fan knew that it was something much more than that.
After all, when he had looked at Feng Yu just now, his Appraisal Eyes had told him that this Feng Yu was a fake.
That was why he had yed along with Feng Yu during all of this, acting the way that Feng Yu had expected him to act. He had been pretending to go along with everything Feng Yu did to get him to drop his guard.
The moment that people were most vulnerable was when they thought victory was at hand.
It was at that moment that they dropped their guard since they believed that they had already won.
They would never expect someone to sayˇstab them with a sword like Lin Fan did.
The Feng Yu on the ground seemed to be melting away into liquid after being cut in half like this. It was like he wasn''t able to keep his form anymoreˇbut then again, this wasn''t his form in the first ce.
From what he had seen earlier with the Appraisal Eyes, Lin Fan knew that this Feng Yu was something called a Mimic Slime. It had the ability to take the form of another creature as long as they made contact with it before.
That was why it had been trying to touch him the entire time.
It most likely wanted to take Lin Fan''s form.
As well, the story that it heard from him before, it would use that to build the basis of a new memory and take over Lin Fan''s life.
Lin Fan was just very confused why this was all happening, but he didn''t dare let his guard down for even a second after cutting this Feng Yu down.
After it hadpletely deformed, the slime on the ground tried to pounce at Lin Fan.
However, before it could go forward, there was a barrier that appeared in front of it that blocked it from moving.
The Mimic Slime roared out, "It''s you! Why are you getting in my way again!"
A familiar voice rang out and said, "It''s time for you to go. You have served your purpose, so there''s no need to keep you around anymore. After all, you are quite the dangerous thing."
When Lin Fan heard this, he turned in the direction that voice wasing from to see another Feng Yu standing there.
But this time, when he tried to use his Appraisal Eyes, he felt the paining from them.
It seemed like this one was the real thingˇ
That was why he hadn''t been using his Appraisal Eyes this entire time, but that had almost caused him to be devoured by this Mimic Slimeˇ
Feng Yu looked at him with a smile and said, "Congrattions on passing my final trial. I never expected anyone to pass this final trial, but it really is a pleasant surprise when someone does."
Then he suddenly leaned in and asked, "How did you do it? How did you see through its disguise?"
Chapter 583 Inheritance (46)
Chapter 583 Inheritance (46)
Lin Fan looked at Feng Yu asking him this question with a strange look, but he didn''t answer it in the end.
He just looked at Feng Yu with a cautious gaze as if he was expecting Feng Yu to do something else.
However, Feng Yu just stood there with a casual stance and expression on his face, as if he didn''t really care.
After a long silence, Feng Yu finally said, "Alright, don''t tell me if you don''t want to tell me. It really doesn''t matter."
Feng Yu then turned to walk back to the table and sat down in one of the chairs. He didn''t even bother looking at the throne that the Mimic Slime had made for itself and just created a chair for himself to sit down on.
Then with a wave of his hand, there was a chair that appeared on the opposite side of the table from him.
He turned back to look at Lin Fan and casually said, "Sit and let''s talk."
Lin Fan felt a powerful pressure, but it didn''t feel like it was suppressing him. It was just the natural pressure that Feng Yu gave off when he spoke.
This was a good sign that this was the real Feng Yu instead of another Mimic Slime.
Lin Fan just stood there for a few seconds, but he sat down in the end.
After sitting down, Feng Yu said with a smile, "Since you''re the one that passed this final trial, I should tell you my story."
Lin Fan''s eyes couldn''t help narrowing when he heard this.
He had been wanting to hear Feng Yu''s story the entire time, but he never thought that Feng Yu would offer to tell him that simply. But since Feng Yu was going to do it, it wasn''t as if he was going to decline.
It was just too bad that Feng Yu''s story wasˇdisappointing.
It definitely wasn''t dull, but it didn''t have the information that Lin Fan was looking for.
It didn''t have any information about the different mechanisms that he used for the trials.
Feng Yu''s story was the basic story of him getting lucky enough to join a sect and then slowly reaching his high level of cultivation through many adventurers.
In the end, he was betrayed by his friends and that caused his death.
But before he died, he put everything into this Minor World that he had created. He had designed this as a gift for someone lucky enough to find it, but he never thought that it would be his inheritance.
When it was over, Feng Yu exined that this was what the final trial was.
"It was a test of your awareness. I wasn''t able to discover the truth until it was toote, so I wanted to make sure that whoever received my inheritance would know not to trust that easily. I hope that this was a good lesson for you and you''ll know to keep your guard up in this dog eat dog world."
After saying this, Feng Yu revealed a somber look before giving a sigh.
It seemed that whatever had happened to him before his death had really affected himˇ
But this still wasn''t what Lin Fan wanted.
After taking a moment to gather himself, Feng Yu raised his hand again and gathered something. When this thing finished gathering, Lin Fan saw that it was a silver orb.
This seemed simr to something that Lin Fan had seen before, but he just couldn''t put his finger on what it was.
That was until he suddenly remembered something that he had seen before.
This was just like what Senior Sister Bing used to control her Minor World.
This thing was most likely the thing that controlled this Minor World that they were currently in.
Once he had finished gathering it, Feng Yu raised his hand forward as if he was reaching out towards him with this silver orb. It was as if he was handing Lin Fan this silver orb.
Lin Fan slowly reached out and took it in the end.
After he took it, Feng Yu said, "Just put a drop of blood on it and it''ll recognize you as the new owner."
Then he just looked at Lin Fan in silence as if he was waiting for him to do it.
However, Lin Fan didn''t do that as he took the silver orb. He just held it in his hand and looked at it, as if he was waiting for something.
Feng Yu couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly when he saw this.
There was an awkward silence that filled the air as they just sat there like this.
Finally, Feng Yu couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Is something wrong? All you have to do is put a drop of blood on it."
Lin Fan looked at Feng Yu as soon as he said this and said, "I have a few things that I want to ask you about before I do that."
Feng Yu was surprised, but he slowly gave a nod after thinking about it.
That''s right, he was someone that had passed his final trial, so it wasn''t as if he would ept it that easily. If it was him, he would have also stalled for some time while examining this thing.
So he rxed a bit and said, "Alright, ask whatever questions you want. As long as I can answer them, I will answer them."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this from Feng Yu, but he didn''t hold back in the end.
"Where did you get the ideas for the trials? Did youe up with them on your own, or did you find them somewhere?" Lin Fan narrowed his eyes as he asked this question, as if he was carefully looking at Feng Yu to make sure he was telling the truth.
Feng Yu revealed a look of visible shock this time.
It was clear that he didn''t expect Lin Fan to ask this.
He looked at Lin Fan for a bit as if he was trying to figure out if he was being serious or not. Even after his expression changed when he realized that Lin Fan was serious, he didn''t answer the question.
After all, what he had been expecting were questions about his life or this inheritance.
He had expected Lin Fan to still be doubtful about the silver orb that he had handed him.
But what Feng Yu didn''t know was that Lin Fan had already confirmed this thing.
As soon as he took it, he had already asked the system to confirm it for him.
The system had confirmed that this was the control orb for this Minor World and that Feng Yu was real, though it was surprising for Lin Fan that the system would do this.
So he at least knew that these things were real.
After a long moment of silence, Feng Yu finally said in a slow and hesitant voice, "I based these things on some books that I''ve found in the past. They were the memoirs of a certain person."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked as soon as he heard this, but then he asked, "So you''re saying that you based everything that you made on these memoirs?"
Feng Yu slowly gave a nod in response as he looked at Lin Fan with a confused look.
He couldn''t understand why Lin Fan was so worked up about this.
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows as he started putting these things together.
He had been wrongˇit wasn''t Feng Yu who was the transmigratorˇit was the person whose memoirs he had read that was the transmigratorˇ
That was how he had been able to build all those things.
The system was right, there really was no record of Feng Yu being a transmigrator since he never was one.
"Humph."
As if on cue, there was a snort from the system that rang out in Lin Fan''s mind.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
But Feng Yu took it a bit differently.
When he saw the bitter smile appear on Lin Fan''s face, Feng Yu couldn''t help asking, "Is something wrong?"
Lin Fan just shook his head before saying, "It''s nothing."
Then after a pause, he added, "I''m assuming that you still have the memoirs of this person?"
Feng Yu revealed an even more confused and strange look when he heard this, but seeing the serious look that Lin Fan had, he slowly gave a nod before saying, "It''s in the storage of this Minor World. When you inherit it, you''ll be able to read it at your leisure."
There was almost a subtle jab at Lin Fan to take over this Minor World already.
After all, Feng Yu could feel that his soul fragment was breaking up.
He would have been fine if he had remained dormant, but the soul fragment''s power was being used up by appearing in front of Lin Fan.
This soul fragment wouldn''tst much longer and he wanted to stay until Lin Fan epted this Minor World.
Lin Fan gave a nod before reaching his other hand over the silver orb and letting a drop of blood fall onto it.
When it did, there was a sh of silver light before the orb floated up and disappeared into Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked at his hand and with a thought, the orb appeared.
This showed that he had now taken over as the master of this Minor World.
Feng Yu let out a sigh of relief before saying, "Since you have epted my inheritance, I hope that you will get revenge for me if you can. But if you can''t, I hope that you will use my inheritance properly."
Chapter 584 Inheritance (47)
Chapter 584 Inheritance (47)
Lin Fan just gave a slow nod in response, but it was clear that he wasn''tmitting to anything.
Feng Yu didn''t mind when he saw this since he knew this was just how it was.
Unless it was certain, no one could get someone to do something like take revenge.
So this was already as good of a response as he would get.
Once that was over, Feng Yu turned his attention back to the Mimic Slime that he had trapped.
He had said earlier that he was going to deal with this Mimic Slime before his soul fragment faded, so he was nning on doing it now.
The Mimic Slime had been trying to stay as quiet as it could, but it seemed that this didn''t work when it saw Feng Yu looking at it. It wanted to stall for time so that Feng Yu would disappear and then it could break free, but that didn''t seem to be the case.
So all it could do wasˇbeg.
"Just let me go! It''s already been this long, I promise that I won''t hurt anyone! I just want to live in peace now!"
The Mimic Slime did all that it could to pretend to be helpless, but Feng Yu''s expression didn''t change at all as he looked at it.
With a derisive smile, he said, "Didn''t you say all of that years ago when I found you? Can''t youe up with anything new?"
The Mimic Slime fell silent when it heard this, but then it said, "It''s the truth! I''ve had all this time to reflect!"
Feng Yu just shook his head and said, "It''s a shame that you really didn''t learn to repent. I had wanted to help you learn about humans in the past, but now it seems like that was all a waste of time. It seems that I have no choice but toˇ"
As he was saying this, he raised his other hand and there was a faint glow that gathered around it.
Although the glow was faint, the aura that came from it was anything but faint.
It was a powerful aura that gave Lin Fan a glimpse into what Feng Yu''s real realm was.
But before Feng Yu could finish off the Mimic Slime, Lin Fan said, "Wait."
Feng Yu was caught off guard when he heard this before turning to Lin Fan to say, "What are you thinking? This thing doesn''t have any human emotions and can only lie and destroy. If I don''t take care of this thing and it''s released into the world, it will be a disaster."
Lin Fan could see that based on the way that the Mimic Slime acted.
There wasn''t a single trace of remorse or atonement that was in its voice when it said all of this, but Lin Fan still wanted to do something.
That was because he had something that was beyond anything in this world.
It was the power given to him by a god, so he believed that there was nothing in this world that could resist it.
Lin Fan walked forward until he was in front of the Mimic Slime and said, "Just give me a few minutes with it to try something. If it doesn''t work, then you can destroy it."
The Mimic Slime seemed to tremble when it heard this.
And at the same timeˇthere was a notification that appeared in front of Lin Fan''s face that made him reveal a faint smile.
Feng Yu looked at Lin Fan with a strange look, but in the end, he said with a sigh, "Alright, just a few minutes. That''s how long this soul fragment willst, so that''s how long you''ll get. Regardless of whether you seed or not, I will destroy this thing when my soul fragment is about to fade."
Lin Fan gave a nod of agreement before turning to look at the Mimic Slime.
With a taunting smile on his face, he said, "Well, you heard him. That''s how long you have to show that you''ve had a change of heart. So how about it? Will you show us that there''s a reason why we should spare you?"
The Mimic Slime trembled once more when it heard this and there was another notification that popped up.
After a few seconds of silence, the Mimic Slime once again started to beg for its life without really meaning it.
Naturally, Lin Fan just ignored it when it pleaded without any emotions or regret.
Lin Fan just stood there with a nk stare on his face as if he didn''t care what would happen to the Mimic Slime if it wasn''t able to convince him to let it go.
When the Mimic Slime saw the way that Lin Fan looked at it, it realized that it might really be in trouble this time.
As suchˇthere was another notification that appeared in front of Lin Fan''s face.
But he still maintained the same poker face as before.
The more time that passed and the more that the Mimic Slime begged, the more desperate it became when it saw that nothing it did had any effect. It was as if Lin Fan waspletely immune to anything that it didˇ
It started to feel more and more panic from this as it felt the pleas that it made didn''t have any effect.
It started to feel like the shadow of death was approaching.
Feng Yu had been calmly watching this with the same glow around his hand.
He didn''t understand what Lin Fan was doing at all.
At first, it seemed like Lin Fan had some kind of n with the way that he was putting pressure on the Mimic Slime. But nowˇit almost seemed like he was just taunting the Mimic Slime and just having fun putting it in a corner like this.
Feng Yu didn''t judge Lin Fan, but he felt that this might have been a bit too much.
Still, he didn''t say anything as he waited to see what Lin Fan would do.
That is until he felt that he was running out of time. He could feel that his soul fragment was about to copse, so he couldn''t just let Lin Fan do what he was doing anymore.
If he didn''t take care of the Mimic Slime before his soul fragment disappeared, then there wouldn''t be anything that could stop it. He couldn''t allow that to happen since he was the one that had trapped it here in the first ce.
If he didn''t take responsibility for his actions, then he wouldn''t be able to rest in peace.
So Feng Yu came forward and said, "I don''t know what you were trying to do, but it''s time. My soul fragment can''t maintain itself for much longer, so I need to take care of this before anything happens."
Lin Fan knitted his brows a bit when he heard this, but he didn''t go against Feng Yu.
That was because he had already given the Mimic Slime a chance.
He had seen many notifications appear, but there wasn''t the one that he was looking for.
He had been waiting for the final notification that would allow him to finish this, but it never came regardless of how high the Mimic Slime''s affection went. It seemed that this Mimic Slime really was hard to tameˇ
Was it because it was resisting it or was it because its cultivation was too high?
Regardless, there wasn''t anything that Lin Fan could do if it refused to work with him.
If it refused to be tamed by him, then it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could just let this Mimic Slime go.
This was a powerful creature that even Feng Yu was wary of, so it was impossible for him to control it once Feng Yu was gone. Once Feng Yu''s soul fragment disappeared, then it would mean that this Mimic Slime would be free to go on a rampage.
As for who it would rampage againstˇ
It wasn''t hard to figure out.
Lin Fan didn''t stop Feng Yu and just moved out of the way for Feng Yu to do what he needed to do. As he moved away, he looked at the Mimic Slime onest time and said, "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t take it. You can''t me me."
After that, he walked away without even looking back once.
The Mimic Slime once again trembled and there was another notification that appeared, but it still wasn''t the one that Lin Fan was looking for.
Feng Yu raised his glowing hand and said, "This should have been done a long time ago. It was my fault for being naive back then, but I won''t let myself be naive this time."
The Mimic Slime was fully shaking now as it felt the hand of death reaching out towards it.
Finally, with no other choice, the Mimic Slime shouted, "I''ll yield! I''ll listen to any orders you have! I''ll give you my life! Just let me live!"
It was only then that Lin Fan saw the final notification that he was looking forˇor rather the final two notifications.
Once he saw these, he immediately turned back around and stood in between Feng Yu and the Mimic Slime.
Feng Yu deeply knitted his brows when he saw this before saying, "Don''t be fooled, you can''t trust this thing."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "I have my own ways."
Then without waiting for a response from Feng Yu, he turned around to look at the Mimic Slime and thought, "Yes."
Chapter 585 Inheritance (48)
Chapter 585 Inheritance (48)
As soon as he thought this in his mind, there was a light that appeared around the Mimic Slime.
The Mimic Slime itself didn''t seem to sense anything, but Feng Yu couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows.
He didn''t know what this feeling was, but it seemed like there was something that was happening that he couldn''t see.
When he felt this feeling, he couldn''t help being surprised.
After all, there weren''t many things that he hadn''t seen in this world beforeˇand now it seemed like one of these things was happening in front of him.
It was almost as if whatever was happening was at a level higher than he was, which was very surprising. After all, when he was still alive, the level that he had been at was at the top of this worldˇ
So just what was it that was even above him?
He couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look as he realized this.
Lin Fan just looked at the Mimic Slime and waited for this glow to finish.
Once it was done, Lin Fan looked back at Feng Yu and said, "It''s alright, you can let it out now."
Feng Yu was still looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
He didn''t know what Lin Fan had done, but he had been able to feel the aura that came from the Mimic Slime. He knew that whatever Lin Fan did was definitely not normalˇ
So he was curious to see what the result of it wasˇ
After a moment of hesitation, Feng Yu released the barrier as Lin Fan had asked for.
The Mimic Slime would have rushed out and tried to escape this ce if it was normal, but for some reason, it didn''t feel like doing that right now. Instead, it couldn''t help turning to look at Lin Fan with a strange look.
It didn''t know what this feeling was, but it couldn''t help slowly moving closer to Lin Fan.
During this time, Feng Yu gathered his spiritual energy just in case anything were to happen, but he still watched as the Mimic Slime approached Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked down at the approaching Mimic Slime and slowly reached his hand out towards it.
When the Mimic Slime saw this hand, it couldn''t help feeling the urge toˇ
Then in front of Feng Yu''s shocked gaze, the Mimic Slime jumped onto Lin Fan''s hand and just rested there.
It didn''t do anything to attack him and just rested on the hand as if this was the natural thing to do.
But Feng Yu slowly revealed a wary look.
After all, he had seen this Mimic Slime do all kinds of things to pretend to be tame, but in reality it was just looking for a chance to strike. So he didn''t trust the Mimic Slime that easily.
Lin Fan naturally knew that this wasn''t enough to convince Feng Yu, so he started giving the Mimic Slime orders.
The Mimic Slime didn''t understand why, but there was a strong feeling deep inside of him that wanted to follow these orders. So even though it felt a bit embarrassed following these orders, it still did what Lin Fan told it to do.
Feng Yu couldn''t help being even more shocked when he saw this since the things that Lin Fan had the Mimic Slime doˇthese were things that one would have a tamed animal do as part of a performance.
This was his first time seeing anyone treat the Mimic Slime like this.
At the same time, it was his first time seeing the Mimic Slime allow itself to be treated like this.
After all, the Mimic Slime was stronger than Lin Fan.
If it really didn''t want to do this, then there was no need for it to follow Lin Fan''s order like this.
However, here it was doing everything that Lin Fan told it to do.
At the same time, there was that faint feeling that he had felt before. The one that had made him feel like he was weakerˇ
He didn''t know what kind of trump card Lin Fan had to be able to achieve something like this, but he was starting to believe that Lin Fan really had a way to deal with the Mimic Slime.
Since that was the case, then he would take a leap of faith and trust Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was about to make the Mimic Slime do a few more things, but Feng Yu suddenly raised his hand to have Lin Fan stop before saying, "Alright, alright, I get it. I can see that you have the ability to control it."
Lin Fan gave the order for the Mimic Slime to stop after hearing this and he turned to wait to see what Feng Yu would do.
Feng Yu came forward and said, "My soul fragment won''tst much longer, but I want to do something if that''s alright with you."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but then he slowly gave a nod.
Feng Yu gave a nod back before moving over to the Mimic Slime and gathering his spiritual energy.
The Mimic Slime revealed a look of fear when it felt this spiritual energy and it looked at Lin Fan as if it was asking for help.
However, Lin Fan didn''t do a thing as he watched to see what Feng Yu would do.
He believed that Feng Yu wouldn''t do anything that was considered going too far. He knew that Feng Yu had already seen how he had controlled the Mimic Slime and at the same timeˇhe had noticed out of the corner of his eyes the look that Feng Yu had when he used the Love Gauge Taming.
He could see that Feng Yu had sensed somethingˇ
Most people didn''t feel a single thing when he used this ability, but Feng Yu was different.
It seemed that Feng Yu really was as powerful as he thoughtˇ
So he was curious what Feng Yu would do.
Feng Yu came right up in front of the Mimic Slime.
The Mimic Slime looked like it wanted to run away, but Lin Fan looked at it as if he was telling it to stay still. So even though there was the urge to run, the Mimic Slime stayed there to let Feng Yu do what he wanted to do.
Feng Yu raised the hand he was gathering his spiritual energy in and raised it to point at the Mimic Slime.
Then that spiritual energy that he gathered was released in the form of a seal that went towards the Mimic Slime.
This seal reached the surface of the Mimic Slime and then disappeared into the Mimic Slime''s body. There was only a glow thatsted for a few seconds before disappearing without a trace.
The Mimic Slime braced itself as if it felt that something was about to happen.
However, there wasn''t a single thing that happened to the Mimic Slime.
Instead, Feng Yu turned around in my direction and walked over until he was in front of me.
He raised his hand and then brought it up to point at my forehead.
As he pointed at my forehead, there was a bright light that appeared on the tip of his finger. This bright light gathered until it formed another seal that was suddenly released.
This seal went to my forehead and then went into my body, as if it was being buried in it.
But the moment that it entered my body, I felt that there was a connection with this seal. It was as if as long as I wanted to use it, it would immediately activate.
As for the target of the sealˇit was the other seal inside of the Mimic Slime.
I didn''t know what effect it would have once I activated this seal, but I was certain that it would do something to the Mimic Slime if I activated it.
Once he had finished putting this seal inside of me, Feng Yu revealed a satisfied look without saying anything.
After he had finished putting this seal inside of me, I could see that he was starting to fade away. There were bits of him that were scattering, as if he was about to fade away into nothingness.
Before he did, I had to ask him something.
"What did you do?"
Feng Yu had been content with just leaving things as it was, but when he heard Lin Fan''s question, he exined what he had done.
"It''s a seal that will prevent the Mimic Slime from moving temporarily. I would have created a seal that would kill it, but I just didn''t have enough energy left with this soul fragmentˇThis was all that I can give you just in case anything happens."
The Mimic Slime trembled when it heard this and it seemed to re at Feng Yu as if it was very angry with it, but it couldn''t do anything since Feng Yu was disappearing already.
Lin Fan looked at Feng Yu with a grateful look since he knew that this would be helpful just in case.
Even if he trusted the ability that he received from the God of Earth, that didn''t mean that there wasn''t a chance of it failing.
When that happened, he would be much more assured with this seal in ce.
Feng Yu gave Lin Fan onest look and nod before he disappearedpletely.
Lin Fan just stared at the spot where he had been standing for a bit before turning to look at the Mimic Slime.
Chapter 586 Inheritance (49)
Chapter 586 Inheritance (49)
The Mimic Slime couldn''t help trembling when it felt Lin Fan''s eyes fall onto it.
It remembered all of the things that had happened when it had been trapped inside of the barrier that Lin Fan had done and it couldn''t help feeling more afraid.
But at the same time, it didn''t know why it felt this fear.
After all, there was nothing that was restraining it now that Feng Yu''s soul fragment had disappeared. However, it felt like there was something inside of it that was making it feel fearful of Lin Fan.
It was a very strange feeling, but it couldn''t resist it.
So in the end, it could only follow that instinct andˇ
The Mimic Slime bounced over to where Lin Fan was and acted cute to get his sympathy.
But of course, Lin Fan wasn''t fooled by that.
Lin Fan just looked down at the Mimic Slime and said, "I know that you can talk, so tell me what you can do."
The Mimic Slime stopped moving when it heard this.
It stayed there for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "What do you want to know? I think that it should be very clear what I can do based on my name, right? That''s my only ability, so there''s not much to talk about."
Lin Fan revealed a smile when he heard this before saying, "Is that really all that you can do? If it really is as you say, then I''ll ept it. But if you tell me that you have other abilitiester, then I''ll take it that you lied to me."
Though he was smiling, the smile didn''t seem to reach his eyes.
The Mimic Slime couldn''t help trembling again when it heard this.
It had lied, but that was because lying was a part of its nature.
The Mimic Slime was a creature that survived by imitating others and using lies as its weapons. This particr Mimic Slime was one of the older members of its race, so it had been living with lying to others for a long time.
The lies that had been a part of its nature flowed naturally and the lies came out before it could even stop itself.
After realizing this, the Mimic Slime seemed to press itself down like it was bowing its head before saying, "No, that was a lie. There are other things that I can do as well."
With that, it told Lin Fan all about the things that it could do and gave him a demonstration.
Lin Fan just simply listened to the Mimic Slime as it told him all of this.
He didn''t seem surprised becauseˇhe already knew that this was what the Mimic Slime was capable of.
After all, he had been able to see all of the abilities that the Mimic Slime had once he tamed it. They were all shown in the status screen that was generated for the Mimic Slime, so he knew all about the abilities that it had.
If it still lied to him, then he might consider finding a way to seal off this Mimic Slime until he was capable of controlling it.
But since it told the truth, it meant that there was hope for this Mimic Slime.
Since he was able to get it to tell the truth, that meant that he was able to train the Mimic Slime in the future.
As long as he worked with this Mimic Slime, he was certain that he would be able to get it to support him properly. It would be one of the trump cards in his hand since it was a creature that was dangerous enough that even a powerful cultivator like Feng Yu was worried about letting it live.
Once the Mimic Slime finished exining and demonstrating the abilities that it had, Lin Fan gave a nod before moving on to the next topic.
"What forms can you take?"
The Mimic Slime was surprised to hear this, but then it suddenly jumped up and took the form of Feng Yu that it took before.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly when he saw the Mimic Slime in this form.
When he saw the Mimic Slime in this form, he couldn''t help thinking of his encounter with the Mimic Slime just now.
If possible, he didn''t want to see the Mimic Slime in this form, so he said, "No, not this one."
The Mimic Slime was surprised by the tone of Lin Fan''s voice, so it quickly released this form and returned to the ck blob form that it had before. Then after thinking about it, it took many different forms from memory to show Lin Fan all of the forms that it could take.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by all the different forms that the Mimic Slime had, especially how detailed each of the forms were.
If the Mimic Slime in its transformed state was beside the targets that it transformed into, even their parents wouldn''t be able to tell the two of them apart. That was just how detailed the Mimic Slime''s transformation was.
The Mimic Slime was aware of this, so it showed off the special birthmarks, scars, and other distinguishing features that it got right with each form to Lin Fan. It was as if it took pride in its transformation ability.
Though it was awkward when it stripped in its female forms for Lin Fan since he felt strange about seeing these forms naked.
It was almost like a strange form of peeking since the Mimic Slime could transform into anyone that it saw. So in a way, it was like stealing looks at that person''s body without them knowingˇ
He knew that it shouldn''t be wrong, but it just felt wrong for some reasonˇ
So Lin Fan forbid the Mimic Slime from doing something like this in the future.
The Mimic Slime was confused by this, but it followed Lin Fan''s instructions in the end.
After seeing the limits of the Mimic Slime''s abilities, Lin Fan asked, "Can you transform into an appearance based on image alone?"
The Mimic Slime was confused and surprised by this question, but it slowly gave a nod and then shook its head before saying, "I don''t know. I''ve never done anything like this before."
This was apletely new idea that Lin Fan had presented, but it was willing to give it a try.
So Lin Fan raised his hand and used his spiritual energy to draw an image.
This wasn''t the perfect image since there were no colours to it, but the Mimic Slime did its best to follow this image. In the end, the Mimic Slime was able to match it, but Lin Fan could tell that it was basically using features from the different forms that it had shown him before.
It was clear that this Mimic Slime had a limitation in terms of imagination, so it was drawing on real life examples to make up for that.
But that was fine since this was a mishmash of different faces, so it wasn''t as if it looked like a single face.
Then again, that was how most people were.
Facial features that seemed simr, but in reality they were different when they came together.
It was actually quite simr to the image that Lin Fan had presented it, but there were still a few things that had to be changed.
For example, the colour of the hair and a few other things since there weren''t any colours in the image that he gave.
When it was done, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by how simr the Mimic Slime looked to the picture that he had drawn with his spiritual energy.
Once the Mimic Slime was done changing forms, Lin Fan looked it over before saying with a satisfied nod, "Good, you''ll do fine like this."
The Mimic Slime looked at itself and it also couldn''t help giving a satisfied look.
It had to admit that Lin Fan''s tastes were quite good, the form that Lin Fan had it take was really quite handsome.
Lin Fan then continued by saying, "From now on, you''ll be following me as my butler."
The Mimic Slime was surprised to hear this, but since it was Lin Fan''s order, it had no choice but to follow this order.
"As you wish, master."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Call me young master."
The Mimic Slime couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look when it heard this, but it still said, "Yes, young master."
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod, but there were still some other things that he wanted to change about the way that the Mimic Slime acted.
"First, if you want to be a proper butler, you''ll need to change the way that you''re standingˇ"
The Mimic Slime was taken aback by how much enthusiasm was suddenly in Lin Fan''s voice. However, it also listened and took note of everything that Lin Fan did, changing its posture while listening to him.
The two of them went on like this until the Mimic Slime acted the way that Lin Fan wanted it to act.
As one final thing, Lin Fan said, "Finally, thest thing that I need from you is for you to use this catchphrase whenever you introduce yourself or do something special."
The Mimic Slime couldn''t help revealing a strange look when it heard this.
But Lin Fan just ignored it and said, "From now on, your catchphrase is ''I''m one hell of a butler''."
If this was his world, he might have felt some shameˇ
But since this was another world, he would live out his fantasies.
Chapter 587 Inheritance (50)
Chapter 587 Inheritance (50)
Once they had finished setting a form for the Mimic Slime, Lin Fan was prepared to leave this ce and return to the elders.
There was still one more ce that they had to go and it was the ce that Lin Fan was looking forward to the most.
But before they left, Lin Fan suddenly remembered something.
He turned back to look at the Mimic Slime who was following behind him with a strange look.
The Mimic Slime couldn''t help being surprised when it saw Lin Fan looking at it like this and it asked, "Young master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first, but then he said, "What''s your current cultivation level?"
This was the one thing that he didn''t know about the Mimic Slime becauseˇon the status screen, this was the one thing that had been blocked off. So even if he wanted to get this information, there was no way for him to get it.
The only thing he could do was ask the Mimic Slime directly.
The Mimic Slime was surprised to be asked this.
After all, the way that Lin Fan talked to it previously made it seem like Lin Fan already knew everything about it.
So it couldn''t help wondering if this was an actual question or if it was just a test.
If it was a test, then should it lie or be honest?
It really couldn''t tell just what Lin Fan wanted from it.
So there was a moment of silence as the Mimic Slime hesitated on what to say.
But in the end, it decided to tell the truth.
While the Mimic Slime was still unsure on what Lin Fan was doing, it decided to take a gamble and tell the truth since it seemed that was what Lin Fan wanted based on how he acted before.
"That''s a hard question to answerˇ"
That was the Mimic Slime''s answer which just confused Lin Fan.
He looked at the Mimic Slime with one brow raised before saying, "Exin."
The Mimic Slime hesitated a bit before saying, "My powers are weakened because I was sealed off for so long, so it''ll take a while before I can recover my full powers. So the realm that I''m in right now isn''t the real realm that I''m in."
Lin Fan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, but he calmly said, "Then what is your full power? What realm were you in before you were sealed?"
The Mimic Slime revealed a proud look as it said, "Back then I was in what you humans call the Rebirth Realm." Then its expression fell as it said, "But right now, I can barely use powers in the Nascent Soul Realm. If I really push it, I might be able to reach the Soul Formation Realm."
When Lin Fan heard this, he couldn''t help being shocked.
But of course, he would never show it on his face to this Mimic Slime.
Still, this was just too much of a shock for him since he now knew what the different cultivation realms were.
The Rebirth Realmˇthat was just one realm under the Transcendence Realm, which was the peak of cultivation on this continent. It was the realm that the powerhouses of the Five Great Sects were in.
So anyone in the Rebirth Realm could be considered a top expert that was only under the strongest people on this continent.
Those in the Rebirth Realm would definitely be able to travel freely without being stopped on this continent.
But there was something else that Lin Fan realized when he heard this.
If the Mimic Slime had been in the Rebirth Realm when it was at its peak, just how strong was Feng Yu that he was able to capture the Mimic Slime?
Capturing waspletely different from killing, it was several degrees harder than just using one''s full power to kill.
So Feng Yu had to be much stronger than the Mimic Slime to be able to capture itˇ
Could it be that Feng Yu was in the Transcendence Realm?
If that was the case, then just how powerful were those people that had betrayed him and caused his death?
Those were the ones that he had asked Lin Fan to take revenge onˇ
Would he ever be able to do that?
It seemed very unlikelyˇbut Feng Yu had said that he didn''t need to worry about it if he didn''t feel like he could do it.
But there was still the problem of karma since Feng Yu had given him this inheritance.
There was a thread of karma between them and if Lin Fan didn''t do anything, he was certain that it would harm him in the futureˇ
Still, this was something to consider in the future.
For now, there were other things that he needed to do.
So Lin Fan snapped out of his daze and looked at the Mimic Slime.
The Mimic Slime wasn''t able to read the expression on Lin Fan''s face, so it couldn''t help feeling a bit nervous.
Lin Fan didn''t care and just said, "From now on, don''t use power beyond the Golden Core Realm unless I tell you to."
The Mimic Slime was confused by this sudden order, but it slowly gave a nod in agreement.
The Mimic Slime''s method of acting was simr to Lin Fan''s in the first ce. It felt that being lowkey was best since that was the best way to make the enemy underestimate you.
So it would usually act weaker in the first ce.
But then again, the Mimic Slime wasn''t above using lies and seduction with its transformation ability, so this wasn''t a strange thing for it.
Once that was settled, they prepared to leave this dark energy dome.
Lin Fan had expected the dark energy dome to disappear once Feng Yu''s soul fragment scattered, but that wasn''t the case. So now he had to figure out a way out of this ceˇsince he wasn''t able to control it with the control orb of this Minor World.
He was just staring at the dark energy dome when the Mimic Slime said, "Should I release this dome now?"
Lin Fan turned to look at the Mimic Slime with a surprised look before saying, "You''re the one that''s still controlling it?"
The Mimic Slime gave a nod as if this was a natural thing.
Lin Fan just kept looking at the Mimic Slime with that same surprised look since he had assumed that this dark energy dome was something that Feng Yu had set up.
He didn''t expect Feng Yu to have so much trust in the Mimic Slime that he would let it control the dome like this.
But what he didn''t know was that there were many failsafes that Feng Yu had prepared.
He just never needed to use them since he never expected someone to tame the Mimic Slime like this.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "Take it down then."
The Mimic Slime gave a nod before waving its hand.
When it did, the top part of the dome right above them suddenly had a hole appear in it. This hole became bigger and bigger as it continued down the sides of the dome.
Eventually, the dark energy domepletely disappeared and they were revealed to the elders who were standing outside.
The elders had been standing right up against the dome, trying to figure out a way in, when it suddenly started to open up like this.
When they saw it open up, they immediately moved back and raised their guards as if they were prepared to attack as soon as they saw the enemy.
But they just saw Lin Fan standing there with a person that they didn''t recognize.
The elders looked at each other before giving nods.
Then they suddenly moved together.
Some of the elders surrounded Lin Fan and immediately extracted him from the center. The other elders all prepared their weapons and aimed them at the Mimic Slime, ready to attack the moment that the Mimic Slime moved.
The Mimic Slime was surprised to see this, but it didn''t back down from this fight.
Especially when it saw Lin Fan being taken away.
It raised its hand and gathered the same dark energy as before, preparing to attack these elders.
But before either side could do anything, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Stop!"
Both sides stopped moving when they heard this and turned to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had been able to recognize the situation as soon as the elders started moving, so he knew what misunderstanding they hade to. With a sigh and a shake of the head, he said, "Stop, there''s no need to fight since we''re all on the same side."
The elders all looked at Lin Fan with shocked and confused looks when they heard this, but Lin Fan shook his head again and said, "This is Sebastian, he will be my butler from now on."
"Huh?" That was all the elders could say in response to this.
But the Mimic Slime, who had now received the name ''Sebastian'', also understood what was happening and brought its hand down while letting the dark energy dissipate.
When Lin Fan finished exining everything with the story that he had made up, the elders couldn''t help looking at the Mimic Slime with strange looks.
Lin Fan didn''t care about that as he said, "There''s no time to waste."
The elders were confused once again when they heard this.
Lin Fan calmly exined, "It''s time to see what treasures we obtained."
Chapter 588 Inheritance (51)
Chapter 588 Inheritance (51)
The elders were all confused, but they still followed Lin Fan.
Lin Fan led them over to the portal out of this ce before suddenly raising his hand.
When he did, there was a silver orb that appeared in it.
The elders were all confused, but they could feel a strong powering from that silver orb. They didn''t know exactly what it was, but they knew that it was a very special item.
That was shown when Lin Fan used that silver orb to suddenlyˇmake the exit portal disappear.
All of the elders looked at this in shock before Senior Brother Ying suddenly said, "Sect master, what are you doing? That was our only way out of here!"
If this exit disappeared, didn''t that mean that they would be stuck in here forever?
While they would be able to survive since there was a proper ecosystem in here that they could survive off of, that didn''t mean that they wanted to be trapped in this Minor World forever.
Lin Fan just ignored him as he continued using the silver orb to change the portal in front of them.
After the portal had closed, the frame that was used to hold the portal suddenly copsed to the ground. But before falling to the ground, the frame broke up into separate stones that started floating there in the air.
When the elders saw these stones, they immediately raised their guards as if they were prepared for anything toe their way.
But these stones didn''t attack them.
After floating there in the air for a bit, the stones suddenly fell back down to the ground.
Theynded right on the ground, but theynded in a certain arrangement so that they took the shape of a circle.
The stones just remained inactive in the ground for a bit, as if they had settled.
The elders were about to take a step forward to see what had happened, but they didn''t get a chance as a light suddenly came from these stones. This light came from runes that suddenly appeared on the surface of these stones.
These runes were unlike anything that they had seen before, but they could feel the powering from them.
It didn''t take long before the light spread from the runes to the inside of the circle.
It didn''t take long before another portal appeared in the circle that the stones formed.
This portal seemed just like the exit portal that had been there before.
But not a single elder dared to move towards this portal.
They didn''t know what it was, but it felt like there was something off about this portal.
It felt like there was something that they couldn''t put their finger on that wasing from this portal.
It didn''t seem dangerous per say, but it just didn''t feel right.
The elders all wanted to say something to Lin Fan when they saw this portal, but Lin Fan didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, Lin Fan was already walking towards that portal in the ground.
Before any of them could stop him, he had jumped in and disappeared on the spot.
All of the elders looked at each other with looks of nk dismay as they didn''t know what to doˇ
But in the end, they followed Lin Fan and jumped into the portal.
They didn''t think that Lin Fan would mislead them. They thought that Lin Fan had an idea of what was happening, so they believed that he would be leading them to a proper ce.
After they jumped into the portal, they found that they were brought to arge empty white room.
There was nothing in this room other than a few doors and Lin Fan standing in the center.
With the way that Lin Fan stood there, it was almost as if he had been waiting for them to arrive.
Once they were there, he turned around and raised the silver orb in his hand without moving. With the way that he raised this orb, it was as if he was waiting for some response from it.
After a long silence, the silver orb suddenly released a glow and there was a door that opened nearby.
The elders looked like they wanted to say something or ask some questions, but Lin Fan didn''t give them that chance as he started walking towards that door.
The elders had no choice but to exchange looks of nk dismay before following Lin Fan towards that door.
When they got close enough and could see what was inside, they couldn''t help being shocked.
They had already been shocked by the aura that came from the door, but seeing what was inside was even more shocking.
That was becauseˇthey could see many things that they didn''t recognize. However, the things that they did recognize, they recognized as very valuable treasures.
These were items that couldn''t be found even if one had money.
These were items that could only be obtained if one was lucky enough to encounter it, or else all the money in the world wouldn''t help one find these items.
Yet here they were piled in front of them.
The most shocking part of it all was that these things were just scattered there at the bottom of this pile. It was as if these things were the least valuable things in this entire room, or at least that was the case to whoever had owned this room previously.
Then did that mean that all of the items that they didn''t recognize were all much more valuable than these things that they did recognize?
They could feel the aura that wasing from those items, so this was the conclusion that they were willing to eptˇ
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the items and he couldn''t help being surprised by the things that he saw.
After all, when these things were scanned by his Appraisal Eyes, the descriptions that appeared were very shocking.
There were also many things that he couldn''t use his Appraisal Eyes on, showing just how powerful they were.
This was just what the Love Sect needed right now.
Even if they were currently the number one sect in the Mu Empire, that could change at any moment since the Five Great Sects could move. The only reason why they hadn''t moved was because of the previous Emperor Mu heading back to quell them.
But that didn''t mean that the situation couldn''t change at any time.
So they needed to be stronger and these items were just what they needed to be stronger.
After taking a moment toe back to his senses, Lin Fan said to the others, "Start dividing up the areas in the main room. Mark an area for things that can be identified and an area for things that can''t be. Once we have a general organization of these items, we''ll start putting them in specific categories."
The elders were all shocked when they heard this, but the way that Lin Fan looked at them was more than enough for them to start moving.
While most of the elders stayed in the main room marking these areas, Lin Fan pulled a few of the elders in with him to start appraising the items.
He started with the ones at the bottom of the pile.
"Ten Thousand Year Ice Ginseng, it''s used inˇ"
"Sun Yang Orb, it''s used forˇ"
"Phoenix Tear Herb, it''s used forˇ"
The elders couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan in shock as he appraised each item and handed it over to them.
Since these items were at the bottom of the pile, they were the items that were considered of lower value. These were the items that these elders recognized, but they were barely able to recognize them since they had only heard of them before.
They didn''t actually know what most of these items did.
But not only did Lin Fan know the names of these items, he even easily gave them the use of these items.
It was clear by how fluently and confidently he said this that he was certain of these things.
But how did he know all of this?
However, the most surprising thing was that they didn''t feel shocked by this.
It almost felt like they had expected this since Lin Fan had always shown this kind of knowledge and confidence in everything that he did. It was almost as if he had some kind of special ability to see through these things.
The Love Sect elders were confused, but the Hidden Dragon Sect elders had their own exnation for thisˇ
It was their sect master who they had never been able to see throughˇso he must know a lot of things.
It was because of the sect master that Lin Fan was able to appraise all of these items.
But that made them depressed since some of them had been doubting if their sect master was still alive even if they felt the seal on their souls.
Now they knew that he had to be alive, or Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to do all of this.
In the end, they chose not to disturb Lin Fan and moved all of the things out of the treasure room, moving them out into the giant main room.
The other elders there had already divided the space up, so they were able to ce each of these treasures out in the open without worrying about space.
It took a while, but Lin Fan was able to make his way through the items that were at the bottom.
Now it was time to appraise the items that were further up the pile.
Chapter 589 Inheritance (52)
Chapter 589 Inheritance (52)
It took no time at all for Lin Fan to analyze these items as well.
But that wasn''t because it was easy for him to appraise themˇit was because he couldn''t appraise them at all.
When he tried, he felt the same paining from his eyes as when he tried to appraise Feng Yu.
He didn''t know what the limit was for his Appraisal Eyes, but he had been able to appraise the Mimic Slime. That was how he had found out that the Mimic Slime was a Mimic Slime in the first ce.
Since the Mimic Slime was only in the Nascent Soul Realm right now, he assumed that was his limit.
After all, when he had tried it with the Soul Formation Realm Sword Elder, it hadn''t worked.
So he already had some clue about what his limit was.
Did that mean that most of these items left were in the Soul Formation Realm?
No, since the Mimic Slime at its peak was in the Rebirth Realm and Feng Yu should have been in the Transcendence Realm.
So the Soul Formation Realm was only the lowest realm that these things could have been in. It wouldn''t be strange if there were also items that were in the Rebirth Realm and the Transcendence Realm.
But this was also a double edged sword if that was the case. If these things were in those realms and other people were to discover them in the Love Sectˇ
The Love Sect already had quite a few enemies, it would be hard if they obtained more.
So the first thing that Lin Fan had to do was think of a way to hide all of these things.
Luckily, they had just obtained a Minor Realm to hide these things in.
He just had to convince the elders to agree to this.
Since Lin Fan wasn''t able to appraise these things, he had the elders bring them all out and ce them together as the unappraised items.
These items made up over 70% of the total which Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling excited about and that was when they had only cleared out one of these rooms.
The biggest surprise was that there were three more rooms that were filled with the same things.
Well, they weren''t filled with exactly the same thing, but they were filled with treasures as well for Lin Fan to check with his Appraisal Eyes.
Just like with the other rooms, he was only able to see through only around 30% of the treasures and he wasn''t able to appraise all of them. But these things were definitely just as valuable as the ones that he had appraised before.
As for the other rooms, they weren''t disappointing since they also contained things.
They didn''t have the same things as the rooms filled with treasures, but that didn''t mean that they didn''t have valuable things in them.
These rooms had different facilities in them that were just as important as the rooms with treasures.
There was a garden that was filled with different herbs.
There was a room filled with different artifact forging equipment.
There was a room dedicated to refining pills.
In short, these were rooms that were facilities for creating different things.
The elders that were specialized in these upations had sparkling eyes when they stepped into the rooms. They could immediately tell with their experience just how good the things in the rooms were.
These were top ss facilities that anyone with the ability to use would be excited about.
So naturally these elders immediately asked if they could look over these facilities.
Lin Fan had simr hobbies in his past life and he knew what people who were excited about their hobbies looked like. He knew that it would have been impossible to stop them even if he wanted to stop them.
Though he didn''t really want to stop them since letting them check this ce was actually very good for them.
Letting them learn how these facilities worked and how they could use them in the future was good for their Love Sect.
He would be taking this Minor World back to their Love Sect, so they would be able to use these facilities whenever they wanted.
This would be the perfect ce for them to develop talents suited to these ces in the future.
After going to check all of the different rooms, there was only a single room left.
This room waspletely different from all of the other rooms.
First, there was this strange aura that came from behind this door.
Second, this door lookedpletely different from the rest of the doors, almost as if it didn''t belong in this ce.
And finally, this room was much smaller than the rest of the rooms.
When they opened it, they found that this was a small room with a bed and a desk. It very much seemed like a personal room rather than a room that contained anything special.
But the most shocking thing about this room wasˇ
There was a person who was lying in the bed.
As soon as they saw this, they all immediately raised their guards, as if they were prepared to fight this person at any moment.
That was except for Lin Fan who just stood there with aplicated look.
Seeing the elders acting like this, Lin Fan said, "Do you not recognize who this is?"
The elders were all confused when they heard this, but they slowly looked more closely at the person lying in the bed.
They couldn''t understand what Lin Fan meant at first, but then they understood when they saw the face of the person lying there.
It was Feng Yu.
But this time, the face wasn''t a young looking face.
This time, it was a face that was wrinkled with age.
At the same time, they finally found that they couldn''t find a single trace of lifeing from this body lying on the bed.
This was most likelyˇFeng Yu''s corpse.
All of them looked at this corpse lying on the bed with very strange looks.
There were some that wanted to get closer, but they didn''t dare move closer.
In the end, Lin Fan led the way by walking right up to Feng Yu''s bed.
As he stood there, he looked down at Feng Yu lying in the bed.
With the way that Feng Yuid there, it almost seemed like he was having a peaceful nap instead of having an eternal nap.
But there wasn''t a single trace of lifeing from this body, so it was impossible for it to still be alive.
When Lin Fan looked closer, he could even see that there were traces of injuries on this body.
Feng Yu had told him his story, so he knew that Feng Yu had escaped from being ambushed by running into this Minor World. Then he guided this Minor World to the ce where his inheritance was before sumbing to his wounds.
So it made sense that Feng Yu''s corpse was still inside of this Minor World.
But what Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by was that itsted all this time.
He knew that Feng Yu had died a long time ago, yet his corpse was still here.
This just went to show just how powerful Feng Yu''s cultivation was when he was still alive. Even after dying for so long, his physique was so strong that his corpse didn''t dpose after all of this time.
The elders came over with Lin Fan and they stood around the bed, looking at Feng Yu''s corpse lying there.
As they looked at the corpse, they could feel the aura that wasing from it.
This aura was the same aura that they had felt from the treasures that they had discovered.
In death, the corpse of a powerful expert could be considered a treasure.
Just like how the corpse of a powerful spirit beast could be used for many things, the corpse of a powerful expert could be used the same.
The bones could be turned into artifacts, the blood could be refined with herbs to create pills, and all kinds of other things could be done with the corpse.
So what they were thinking right now wasˇif they should take this corpse and break it down for parts.
After all, every part of Feng Yu''s body should be considered a valuable treasure.
They just didn''t know how to bring it up.
Lin Fan just silently stared at Feng Yu, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t notice the looks of the people around him. He could already guess what they would think once they saw Feng Yu''s corpse.
But in the end, Lin Fan said, "No."
It was just a single word, but it was more than enough to convey what he meant.
The elders were surprised to hear this, but they had somewhat unwilling looks in their eyes. Especially the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
Lin Fan knew that it wouldn''t be enough to just say one word, so he added, "We have a tie of karma with him after everything that''s happened. If we were to do this, what do you think would happen to us? Especially with how powerful he was when he was alive?"
All of the elders trembled when they heard this.
This time, they fully epted Lin Fan''s decision and decided to close this door up.
They even made sure to put a seal on the door just so no one would disturb Feng Yu ever again.
Chapter 590 Inheritance (53)
Chapter 590 Inheritance (53)
Once they finished organizing everything, Lin Fan gathered everyone together.
There was still something that they had to discuss.
"How should we split the items that were found here?" Lin Fan didn''t beat around the bush at all as he directly asked this.
The elders all revealed awkward looks when they heard how direct Lin Fan was.
This made it hard for them to say what they wanted to say.
There were some of them that wanted a few of the items that they had appraised and were nning on secretly talking to Lin Fan about this. But now that he had brought this matter in front of everyone, it made it hard for them to say anything in private.
After all, this had be a matter that everyone was involved in now.
Seeing the awkward looks on the faces of the elders and that no one was saying anything, Lin Fan could already guess what they were thinking.
He had already expected this when he asked this question, but he still had to ask it.
Not to mention, he had already prepared what he would say after asking this question.
Lin Fan didn''t say it right away as he waited for this situation to settle first, but then after giving them some time to think, he presented his idea.
"If everyone doesn''t mind, I have a proposal to make."
The elders were all surprised to hear this from Lin Fan, but they slowly gave nods of agreement.
After all, they didn''t have any ideas about this right now, so if Lin Fan had an idea, they wanted to hear it and see what it was beforeing to a decision.
Seeing that the elders agreed, Lin Fan continued.
"I want to offer these things to everyone as part of the treasures of the Love Sect, but I want to use our current method of exchanging for items. That means that if anyone has anything that they want, they can submit a request with the sect treasury and pay the proper amount of contribution points for the item."
The elders couldn''t help revealing surprised looks once more when they heard this.
They had been certain that Lin Fan would want to keep these items for himself since he was the one that had finished the trial all on his own. He was even the owner of this Minor World and could keep these treasures away from them if he wanted to.
This was something that was just epted as the norm in the cultivation world, so they weren''t surprised by this.
But the proposal that he made would make it so that even the normal disciples would have ess to these items if they wanted.
Wasn''t the sect master being too generous?
These items were all precious and rare, they should be saved and used only when they needed to be used.
Lin Fan could guess what they were thinking, so he said, "Right now, the most important thing for our Love Sect is to develop our power. If we don''t even have the power to hold these treasures, then there''s no meaning in possessing them."
All of the elders deeply knitted their brows when they heard this, but the looks in their eyes seemed like they agreed with Lin Fan.
After all, they all knew what the situation of the Love Sect was.
After a long silence, there were still some concerned looks from the elders.
In the end, one of them asked, "How much will it cost to redeem for these items?"
Though he didn''t ask it directly, the real question that he was trying to ask wasˇ
"How would we even pay for these items?"
After all, the lowest grade item here was still in the Nascent Soul Realm.
In the current treasury of the Love Sect, while there were rare items in the Soul Formation Realm that they had brought from the past Love Sect, these things were sealed up.
The rarest items for trade was in the Nascent Soul Realm and that was already out of the reach of most of the elders since it was so expensive. It was nothing more than a goal for the disciples to reach for, not something that would actually be traded for.
These were items that would only be redeemed when someone performed a great merit to the sect.
So if these items were also put in the treasury, would the elders ever have enough for these things?
Even if they applied for them, it was hard to imagine that they would be able to exchange them.
But Lin Fan had already expected this and calmly said, "At the end of this trip, the elders will be receiving a certain amount of sect merit points that they can use freely."
The eyes of all the elders lit up when they heard this.
This was Lin Fan confirming that regardless of if they had the merit points for it, they would still be able to exchange for it.
But that wasn''t actually what Lin Fan was saying.
Lin Fan realized that it sounded ambiguous, so he added, "Of course, all of the elders will be receiving merit points that they can use freely in the sect treasury. This is something to thank you all for your hard work."
When the elders heard this, they couldn''t help revealing even more surprised looks.
After all, this was basically a promise from Lin Fan that he would be giving them merit points no matter what happened.
Even if they didn''t want any of the items that they found here, they could still use those merit points to exchange for other things. Things that they could use personally or things that they could give to their disciples.
In short, this was Lin Fan basically saying that he would be rewarding them all for their hard work this time.
The elders from the treasury would be worried about their stocks, but they remembered that they also obtained this Minor Realm with all of the resources that it contained.
This wasn''t just about the treasury that they opened, but also about the resources that were growing outside.
Those spirit beasts and herbs that were in the Minor World were perfect things for collecting. These would help replenish the stock of lower realm ingredients in their treasury, even if there was increased exchange because of all these points given to the elders.
So everyone was happy about this solution that Lin Fan hade up with.
But Lin Fan didn''t join in since there was still something else that he needed to address.
In fact, this was the main reason why he had given them all of this in the first ce.
There was the part of making them stronger, but it was more giving them the carrot before the stick so they would be more inclined to ept.
While they were celebrating, Lin Fan suddenly said, "As for the rest of the items that we can''t identify, I want to seal them up inside of this ce. I want them to remain in the Minor World indefinitely until we are strong enough to use them."
All of the elders immediately stopped celebrating when they heard this.
They slowly turned to look at Lin Fan with strange looks, but it didn''t seem like they were against this idea. It was just that they couldn''t understand why Lin Fan would suddenly propose something like this.
The elders were silent for a bit before one of them suddenly asked, "Sect master, even if we can''t use many of them, there are still a few that we can use. We can slowly analyze those and gain insight from them, so we shouldn''t seal up everything, right?"
Lin Fan just gave a decisive shake of the head to this before saying, "No, this will be the doom of our Love Sect if we do this."
The elders turned to look at Lin Fan with shocked looks when they heard this.
Wasn''t thisˇa bit too exaggerated?
Would it really be the doom of their Love Sect if anyone were to find out about this?
Lin Fan could see the looks of doubt that they had, so he exined, "In the Minor Realm, no one will be able to detect the aura of these items. But if we take them outˇ"
Slowly, the expressions on the faces of the elders started to change.
Lin Fan kept pushing with, "If it was before where we were still sealed off, then we could do something about this. But now that we have revealed ourselves to the world, it will be impossible to hide this once someone discovers it."
The elders all revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
In a sense, this was the consequences of their own actions.
If this was before, they might be able to do something. But now that the Love Sect had entered the spotlight and had powerful enemies in the Five Great Sectsˇthis was not a risk that they could take if they wanted to survive.
In a sense, Lin Fan was right to say that it would be the doom of the Love Sect if they did take it out.
Lin Fan could see the looks that were on the faces of the elders, so he didn''t say anything as he let his words set in.
He could tell by the looks on their faces that they were slowly realizing that he was right, they just needed time to ept it.
In the end, it was Senior Brother Ying who said, "I agree with the sect master."
Once one domino fell, it was a chain reaction as the rest of the elders all agreed with Lin Fan''s suggestion.
With that, they agreed to seal the rest of these items in this Minor World.
Chapter 591 Inheritance (54)
Chapter 591 Inheritance (54)
With that decided and everything in here searched, there was nothing left for them in this Minor World.
So they went back up the portal and appeared in the same forest as before.
Then Lin Fan sealed off that space by closing the portal and returning it to an exit portal.
That was the interesting mechanism that had been put in ce for that room.
Unless one was in control of the Minor Realm, it was impossible for them to reach that ce.
At the same time, it deterred many people from doing this since essing that ce meant sealing themselves in this ce forever. Getting rid of the exit just to get the treasures of Feng Yu''s inheritance, it really didn''t seem worth it.
So unless one had full control of the Minor Realm, they wouldn''t do something like this.
Not to mention, they wouldn''t even be able to do something like this in the first ce.
The exit portal and the portal for the room that contained the treasures was a powerful artifact that Feng Yu himself had created.
Unless one was more powerful than Feng Yu, they wouldn''t have been able to forcefully change the portal into that of the treasure room. So it would be a safe ce for them to keep the treasures in the future.
After leaving that treasure room, Lin Fan waved his hand at the elders and said, "Let''s go."
The elders followed Lin Fan back into the forest and over to the camp that they had left behind.
When they came back, the disciples immediately rushed over to ask them what happened.
However, Lin Fan just raised his hand to calm them down before saying, "From now on, we''ll be holding a proper training session. You will be hunting spirit beasts as if your life depends on it. Those that hunt more will receive more sect merit to exchange for rewards."
The elders and disciples were all shocked when they heard this.
After all, not a single one of them expected Lin Fan to suddenly say something like this.
But when the elders thought about it, they realized that Lin Fan was right.
It wasn''t as if they needed to go back right away.
They had the illusion array in ce to fool the ones watching them and it would take a while for the regr disciples to hunt spirit beasts in the wilderness. So they didn''t need to return with the disciples right away.
Instead, it was better for them to stay in this Minor World and harvest as many resources as they could before leaving.
After being shocked for a bit, the disciples slowly revealed excited looks.
After all, they still hadn''t had enough training yet.
Plus they could understand that since Lin Fan had said this, it meant that whatever the threat was had already been dealt with. Now they could freely move around in this Minor World without worry.
Well, they couldn''t freely move around since there were still powerful spirit beasts that wandered around.
But at the very least, they could focus on training to their hearts'' content.
So it didn''t take long before the disciples formed groups to head out into the forest to hunt for spirit beasts.
Now that Lin Fan was in control of this Minor World, he would be able to help them regardless of where they were. Though if his cultivation was a bit higher, he would have been able to directly teleport them out of danger.
For now, they just had to be satisfied with Lin Fan manipting the Minor World around them to protect them if anything happened.
Of course, with Lin Fan''s current cultivation, it wasn''t as if he could see everything in the Minor World. His spiritual sense and his spiritual energy just weren''t strong enough for that.
So instead, he was using something else to keep track of these disciples as they went off to train.
He had obtained the perfect tool for this in this Minor World.
Each group of disciples would be apanied by a spirit beast and each of these spirit beasts was a puppet controlled by the Control Toad.
Unlike Greeny that had a limited range to its puppets, the Control Toad didn''t suffer from the same problem.
That was because of the different methods of controlling these puppets.
Unlike Greeny that used those seeds that came from it, the Control Toad used Control Worms that were also living beings. So they were free to operate on their own without the Control Toad''s control, they just needed an order from the Control Toad.
Of course, if it needed to control them, it could tap into any of the Control Worm puppets with its spiritual sense.
So in a sense, the Control Toad had the better method of controlling puppets.
The elders also decided to go out with the disciples since they didn''t really do much during this time. All that they really did was watch as Lin Fan faced the final trial.
The one that went with Lin Fan''s two disciples was Sebastian.
When Sebastian met Lin Fan''s two disciples, he could immediately tell how special they were.
He couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look after seeing the two of them.
Lin Fan just looked back with a proud look.
With this, everything was set for the growth of the Love Sect disciples.
Now it would all depend on them.
Lin Fan was even a bit excited to see how they would turn out.
ˇ
Two weekster, the disciples had all returned.
This was the time that Lin Fan had set for them to gather so they could leave this Minor World.
Since Lin Fan now had control over this Minor World, they coulde back in whenever they wanted. But for now, they had to return to the Love Sect or the others watching them would be suspicious.
When they all gathered in front of him, Lin Fan revealed a satisfied look.
Even without the Appraisal Eyes, he could tell just how much they had changed. With the Appraisal Eyes, he could tell that the entire group of disciples had increased in power by arge level.
If they were to face the disciples of the other sects again, they would wipe the floor with them.
Once they all gathered, Lin Fan stood in front of them and said, "I''m proud of all of you and everything you''ve aplished in thesest two weeks. You are all the pride of the Love Sect."
The eyes of the disciples all lit up when they heard this.
After all, there was no one that wouldn''t be proud if they received praise.
But there were some that would be even prouder.
The best way to motivate people was friendlypetition. So there should be those that were rewarded for doing better than others.
Only then would they be properly motivated to be stronger.
Naturally, Lin Fan''s disciples were among them along with the ones that had shown off in the sect recruitment. However, not a single person was envious of them or thought that this was strange.
After all, they had been showing off their powers the entire time in this Minor World.
Even a person who was blind would be able to see how much they outssed the others.
So it wasn''t strange that they were at the top.
The same went for the others that stood out at the sect recruitment. They had shown power far beyond the others, so they were just expected to outperform everyone else.
For these disciples that stood at the top, Lin Fan gave them sect merit points that were equal to what the elders would receive.
But that wasn''t the end of it.
From the very beginning, Lin Fan had already nned on giving the rest of the disciples sect merit points as well.
The main reason for this was to give them sect merit points so they could exchange for items.
After all, the main reason why they did any of this was to make them stronger.
Giving them the sect merit points was indirectly giving them these items to make them stronger.
The disciples were all excited when they heard this.
As he looked over the excited looks on the faces of the disciples in front of him, Lin Fan could tell that all of them looked closer to each otherpared to before.
It was clear that they had gotten much closer after this training session.
But the strange thing was that some of them had also bonded with the spirit beast puppets that had been sent with them.
These spirit beast puppets shouldn''t have been able to form bonds with these disciples in the first ce since they were nothing more than puppetsˇ
Could it be that because of the Control Worms in them, they behaved like normal when not controlled by the Control Toad?
If that was the case, then would it really be considered controlling them?
Lin Fan stopped himself from going too far down this tangent and focused on the matter at hand.
After making sure that everything was announced, he said, "Let''s pack up and get ready to leave."
The disciples all revealed excited looks when they heard this.
After all, it was time for their triumphant return.
They were certain that many sects and powers would have their eyes on them after this event, so they were looking forward to showing off their new powers.
Without knowing it, they had be addicted to showing off after being forced into hiding for so long.
If Lin Fan knew that this would happenˇhe wouldn''t have let the Love Sect reveal themselves in the first ceˇ
Chapter 592 Returning home
Chapter 592 Returning home
Since everything had been taken care of, it was time for them to return.
If they stayed any longer, it would be suspicious to the other sects that they were staying this long.
From time to time, the elders had taken turns returning to the camp to find information and they had learned that there were now enough spirit beasts killed for the mission to be considered finished.
So it was time for them to return to Dungeon City.
But of course, it wasn''t as if they could just all leave the Minor World and go back.
They had to split up into different groups ande back to the camp at different times.
So for that, Lin Fan left the Minor World first.
Then he wandered around the wilderness to let the disciples and elders out in groups.
These groups would make their own way back to the camp.
In the end, it was only Lin Fan and his disciples that were left.
They too also made their way back to the camp.
Once everyone was gathered, the camp was packed up and they returned to Dungeon City.
There was nothing that happened on their way back.
It seemed like the different powers that had sent their spies to watch over the Love Sect had seen their power and didn''t want to push their luck. So they just allowed the Love Sect disciples to move freely through the wilderness.
When they came back to the city, they were immediately weed back by those that had stayed.
But they couldn''t just go and report on what had happened.
Since this was an official mission and decree from the Mu Empire''s ruler, Mu Bao Bao, they had to go through the official ceremony first.
This was something that the ministers that advised Mu Bao Bao would not allow to be skipped.
So they quickly gathered in front of the town hall and they made the announcement.
Since it was a rushed ceremony, it was finished in no time.
But it was important since it was a demonstration to the people of Mu Bao Bao''s stance towards the Love Sect.
Even the ministers didn''t expect the Love Sect to be this important to her.
Once the ceremony was over, they finally let Mu Bao Bao meet with us in private since if they tried to stop her any longer, they had no idea what kind of crazy things she would do.
As usual, they met up in that room.
After they met up in that room, Lin Fan told them the story of what happened in the Minor World.
When they finished hearing the story, all of them remained silent as they processed this.
The one that spoke first wasˇYue Lan.
"Can we see the Minor World?" That was her first response to this.
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he slowly gave a nod before taking out the silver orb.
Then with a thought, all of them were brought into the Minor World.
The hole that they fell in before was only one of the gates into the Minor World, but after Lin Fan took control of the Minor World, he was able to set the gates as he wanted. It was just like how Senior Sister Bing pulled them into her Minor World at will.
When they arrived in the Minor World, they arrived at the clearing that the exit was and around this area was a barrier.
This was the barrier that Lin Fan had set up before leaving this Minor World.
It was just like the barrier that had been around this area before that kept the spirit beasts from finding this ce.
But this time, the barrier was much smaller than before.
It was only big enough to surround the clearing and wasn''t bigger than that.
It seemed like it was only there to protect the exit.
After Lin Fan had taken over this Minor World, he had found what had erected this barrier in the first ce.
It was a giant array that was erected under the ground of the exit portal. It was far bigger than the barrier that had been erected before and he could control how big of a barrier he wanted to make.
So Lin Fan used that array to create this barrier around the clearing with the exit.
He just wanted to protect the exit portal from the spirit beasts that wandered around.
There was plenty of energy left in the power supply of the barrier, so this could be maintained for hundreds of years even without a contribution from Lin Fan.
But that wasn''t the only thing that protected this exit portal.
When one looked closely, they could see that there were spirit beasts that stood outside the barrier. But instead of facing the direction of the exit portal, they were looking outwards towards the forest.
It was almost as if they were here guarding the exit portal.
While the girls were looking around, Lin Fan went over to one of the spirit beasts.
When he came out of the portal and the spirit beast saw him, it immediately gave a salute to him which made him reveal a strange smile with how weird it looked.
He had taught this to the Control Toad, but he never thought that it would make all of these puppets do the same when greeting him.
That''s right, the spirit beasts that were currently around the barrier were puppets of the Control Toad.
They had been ced here as an extra security measure by Lin Fan just in case anything happened.
All of the Control Worms in these puppets had received orders from the Control Toad, so they knew what they had to do. As long as the Control Toad was fine, they would have stayed here until the end of time.
After making sure that nothing was wrong, Lin Fan went back to the girls.
When he saw the looks on their faces thoughˇor rather when he saw the look on the faces of Yue Lan and Ming Xin, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
That was because they looked like they had discovered arge opportunity.
He didn''t know what they were nning, but he was certain that they were nning to do something with this Minor World. So he asked with a bitter smile, "What are you thinking?"
The two of them looked at him and said, "This is arge business opportunity. Don''t you see all the things that are here?"
Lin Fan gave a nod, but he said, "It''s going to be used to develop the Love Sect."
The two of them revealed displeased looks when they heard this before Yue Lan said, "The things in here are all excellent quality and there''s a wide variety of items, it is far beyond what is in Senior Sister Bing''s Minor World."
She turned to look at Senior Sister Bing with an apologetic look and said, "Sorry."
But Senior Sister Bing just shook her head and revealed a look like she understood.
She had eyes, so she could see that this was the truth.
The Minor World that she had found belonged to a weaker expert, so she didn''t expect that it would be better than this Minor World.
This Minor World was one that belonged to a peak expert, so of course it would have much better things.
Yue Lan turned back to me and said, "I was worried about our supplies with how fast we''ve been expanding, but with thisˇ"
Ming Xin gave a nod of agreement when she heard this.
She had been helping Yue Lan with not just managing the city, but also with the Royal Style Store.
With Mu Bao Bao bing the empress, they were now able to expand their business as far as they wanted in the Mu Empire. They didn''t miss that chance and seized it as much as they could.
But the problem was ack of supplies for these stores.
Even if Mu Bao Bao had be the empress, that didn''t mean that she could force everyone to trade with them.
There were businesses that were threatened by them and had been restricting their supply lines to stop them from expanding further.
So Yue Lan and Ming Xin had been worrying about this problem.
But now, Lin Fan brought them a perfect solution.
Lin Fan could see the looks on their faces and understood their problems.
While he wanted to support them, he knew that he wasn''t able to since this wasn''t the most pressing issue that they had.
What he wanted to do now was help the Love Sect grow since that would be what they would depend on to protect themselves.
Just because there was a period of peace didn''t mean that this peace wouldst forever.
Right now, they had to be stronger before the enemies came and that meant using the resources that they had to strengthen the Love Sect. They couldn''t use these resources to build the business right now.
But the one that broke this impasse wasˇMu Bao Bao.
"There''s enough for both of these things." She suddenly said which cut through the silence.
All three of them turned to look at Mu Bao Bao with surprised looks when they heard this.
Mu Bao Bao pointed at the forest around us and said, "Just the things in the surrounding area are already enough to supply all of the stores. The rest can be bought from the other suppliers that are still willing to trade with us."
Chapter 593 What kind of city
Chapter 593 What kind of city
After hearing this, they looked around the area as if confirming something.
Lin Fan might not be able to confirm it, but that didn''t mean that Yue Lan and Ming Xin weren''t.
They had been working in business for a while now and it was their business, so of course they would be able to tell what would work as supply.
They went to the barrier and looked around the area before revealing eyes that were lit up.
Yue Lan and Ming Xin both nodded in agreement before saying, "The things in this area will be enough."
Lin Fan was surprised, but he didn''t mind if this was all that they needed.
There was an excess of resources right now even if he did say that he wanted to keep the things for the Love Sect.
He had been worried that the store would need too many things that it would hurt the Love Sect.
But at the same time, Yue Lan and Ming Xin had also been worried that the Love Sect would need a lot, so they were hesitant about asking for some of the resources.
It was only Mu Bao Bao who knew the situation of both sides that knew just how much both of them needed. She was the only one that knew that neither side actually didn''t need that much and it would be fine for them to share the resources.
So she was the only one that could say this.
After they came to this understanding, Lin Fan quickly portioned out a section for Yue Lan and Ming Xin.
In the end, to make up for it, he had even portioned out more than they needed.
After all, this bit wasn''t even considered that much for him.
He was fine with giving them this much if it meant that their business would seed.
Both of them happily epted this and promised that they would make it up to him tonight.
At which, Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile that had a hint of bitterness to it.
Since that was decided, there wasn''t much else that they had to do in this Minor World.
This Minor World was just like Senior Sister Bing''s Minor World, other than a few extra facilities used for making pills and artifacts. But it wasn''t as if they would gain anything from seeing these ces since they weren''t skilled in those professions.
There was plenty of time for them to explore these ces in the future.
There was no rush to explore this Minor World right now.
When they returned to the room, Yue Lan calmed down and filled Lin Fan in on the things that he missed while he was away.
These were things that he should know as the City Lord of this Dungeon City, but in truthˇLin Fan didn''t really care about this.
It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do his job, it was just that there was someone far more capable of doing it.
There were many times where he had wanted to offer the position and title to Yue Lan, but she had rejected him every time.
Part of it was because she didn''t feel like she deserved it.
After all, she was nothing more than a daughter who was sold to the brothel by her father. Even if her father had once been an outstanding merchant who had status in this kingdom, it meant nothing to the current her.
At the same time, she wanted Lin Fan to stand out, so she didn''t want to take this away from him.
But there was also a part of her that didn''t want to take it because she didn''t want to do the troublesome things.
As the City Lord, one would be required to do things in an official capacity.
If there was ever a ceremony, they would have to show themselves off in front of everyone. It was like making a show of oneself, which was not something that she enjoyed.
So a part of her enjoyed having Lin Fan as a scapegoat.
Lin Fan just kept a neutral look on his face as Yue Lan told him everything that he should know about the city.
With that look on his face, it didn''t even seem like he was listening to her.
When she finished reporting, Yue Lan suddenly pped the table to make Lin Fan snap out of his daze.
She didn''t care that he didn''t listen to these reports since they were trivial reports. If he really wanted to know about these things, it would be easy for him to find them out by reading a few of the reports that she prepared.
The next things were the ones that she wanted him to listen to and give an opinion on.
"The tax revenue for this month is this much. I need you to decide what we should do with the excess." Yue Lan put a piece of paper in front of Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw the amount written on the piece of paper, he couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
He looked at Yue Lan with a look as if he was asking her if she was serious or not.
Yue Lan just gave a calm nod in response to this.
Lin Fan looked back down at the piece of paper and revealed an even more surprised look.
After all, he never would have imagined that the town that he had been hesitant about building would be able to earn this much.
Seeing the way that he looked at it, Yue Lan offered an exnation, "Most of the money ising from the dungeon."
Lin Fan slowly gave a nod to show that he understood.
The items that came from the dungeon were things that couldn''t be found anywhere else in this world since they were items that were created by the dungeon. Even if they could be found in other ces, they wouldn''t be found inrge quantities like in this dungeon.
So it was only natural thatrge amounts of money flowed through this town that controlled the dungeon.
Lin Fan looked at the piece of paper in front of him in silence before looking at Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao just shook her head in response.
She was telling him that this was the amount that was left after they had paid their share to the kingdom.
Of course, what she didn''t tell him was that she had used her power to lower the taxes that Dungeon City was required to pay.
She would do what she could for her man after all.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say as he looked down at the piece of paper.
Eventually, he said, "Why not just use the money for whatever you want to do. Don''t you want to expand your business across the empire? Just use it for that."
But to his surprise, Yue Lan shook her head as she said, "This is money that was earned by the city, so it should be used for the city."
Lin Fan looked at her with a surprised and somewhat confused look before saying, "Then use it for the city."
Yue Lan gave a nod before saying, "But what should it be used for?"
Lin Fan was once again taken aback and confused by this.
After a momentary pause, he said, "Use it for the things that the city needs? I''m sure that you know better than I do what is needed."
Yue Lan once again gave a nod before saying, "But you need to decide what to use it on."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this, so he looked at Yue Lan with that confused look like he was asking what she was talking about.
Yue Lan just calmly looked at him and said, "In the end, it''s what kind of city do you want to build?"
Lin Fan waspletely taken aback when he heard this.
But then he quickly knitted his brows since he had never thought about this before.
To him, the city was nothing more than something that he was using as a temporary base for his dungeon. If worse came to worse, he was thinking about hiding himself off in the dungeon, which was why he had prepared all those escape routes for the dungeon.
But now that he thought about it, he didn''t need to worry about that and could focus on developing the dungeon.
After all, Mu Bao Bao was now in charge of the Mu Empire, so it was absolutely safe for him to focus on developing this dungeon.
So he should take some time to think about how he really wanted to develop this city, this dungeon, and the Love Sect.
After a long silence, Lin Fan said, "If I saidˇthat I want to build a prosperous city, would that work?"
He didn''t really know what he wanted, but at the very least, he should try to build something that supported all those that lived here.
No, even before that, he just wanted to build a proper home here since this ce had be his home without knowing it.
Yue Lan revealed a smile and gave a nod in agreement.
The others had been worried about how Lin Fan treated this ce since he seemed like he didn''t take this ce as a home.
But since he said this, it meant that he at least took pride in this ce.
So they should do what they can to make this ce better.
Lin Fan saw the looks on their faces and realized that he had been causing them problems during this time.
He had only thought about dealing with things that woulde that he didn''t think about the people around him.
He had to reflect on this.
"I guess I should act like a City Lord once in a while."
Chapter 594 A disturbing piece of information
Chapter 594 A disturbing piece of information
After that was settled, there wasn''t much else that Yue Lan had to report to Lin Fan.
She just told him that she would prepare some proposals for him to approveter in response to how he wanted to organize the city.
Lin Fan gave a nod of agreement to this.
He knew that this should be the least that he should do for this city.
The others didn''t really have much to report to him other than a few things about their daily lives.
Even Tian Tian seemed to not have anything since the Mercenary Guild was now very inactive after the changing of the ruler in the Mu Empire.
Even if they wanted to do anything, the Mercenary Guild wouldn''t dare since they knew that the Five Great Sects were involved.
The Mercenary Guild was powerful, butpared to the Five Great Sects, they wouldn''t be able to do anything.
It was the same with the Merchants Guild and other simr organizations.
So it was a rare period of peace for the Mu Empire right now.
Lin Fan was d to hear all of this, but he could also tell that there was one person who seemed to be holding back.
This one person was the one who waited untilst to make her report.
It was Mu Bao Bao who had been silently sitting on the side with her head down, as if she was afraid of being noticed.
The look on her face almost made it seem like she had some kind of very bad news that she didn''t want to share.
Lin Fan had seen this look on her face before since they had been together for a while now. It was almost like the look of a child that was hiding something bad that they did.
He couldn''t help revealing a faint smile since he couldn''t help finding this cute.
But in the end, Lin Fan said, "Just tell me what it is, you''re really bad at hiding these things."
Mu Bao Bao revealed a surprised look since she thought that she was hiding it quite well.
The others couldn''t help revealing smiles when they saw her face like this since they too knew that she was hiding something. In fact, they actually knew what she was hiding since they had been here when she received the report.
When they thought about this matter, they couldn''t help revealingplicated looks as well.
Seeing that Mu Bao Bao wasn''t saying anything and that the others revealed theseplicated looks, Lin Fan knew that it must be something big.
He couldn''t help knitting his brows for a minute before saying, "Just tell me what it is already. It doesn''t matter how bad it is, we can get through this together. Is it something bad about the Mu Empire, or is there a problem with the Love Sect? We can take care of it together as long as you tell me."
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan with aplicated look, but she still didn''t say anything.
Since Mu Bao Bao didn''t say anything, Lin Fan looked at the others in the room.
However, all of them turned away as if they weren''t willing to match his gaze as well.
So Lin Fan could only turn back to look at Mu Bao Bao.
She also turned away as if she wasn''t willing to meet his gaze, but there was only so much that she could do to pretend like she didn''t see anything. After all, she could feel the pressure that wasing from Lin Fan.
In the end, Mu Bao Bao took a deep breath and pulled out a piece of paper from her chest.
She put it in front of her, as if she was presenting it to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising his brow a bit when he saw this, but he still took the piece of paper from her.
It was when he started reading that he couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly.
What was written on this piece of paper was a simple report, it was one that one of Mu Bao Bao''s subordinates had sent back.
The content of the report was even more simple as it just was a report on one of the regions in the Mu Empire.
There were many such reports each day, but this one had caught Mu Bao Bao''s attention for a certain reason.
Not only had it caught her attention, she had even treated it as something this important.
It was all because of a single name that was on the report.
The Lin Family.
This report stated that the Lin Family had been making some moves in their province and it seemed suspicious.
When Lin Fan saw this, he understood why they felt this way.
They must have guessed that he was most likely someone from this Lin Family, so they were worried that he would be affected by this when he learned of this matter.
But they didn''t know the real story between Lin Fan and the Lin Family.
Or rather, they didn''t know the real story between the original owner of this body and the Lin Family.
It wasn''t a good story, so it wasn''t as if he had any good feelings about the Lin Family.
He had even promised the original owner of the body that he would take care of the Lin Family for him if he ever had the chance.
With everything that had happened, Lin Fan hadpletely forgotten about this matter until now.
But now that the Lin Family hade to his doorsteps, why would he refuse this chance?
Since they came to him, they couldn''t me him if he took care of them.
After he finished reading this, Lin Fan''s knitted brows rxed and he said, "It seems like you don''t know the real situation between me and the Lin Family. But then again, it isn''t strange since I never told you this before."
All of them couldn''t help being surprised when they heard this before slightly knitting their brows again.
They could tell from the tone of his voice that whatever he was about to tell them wasn''t simple.
However, they never would have expected the situation to be this bad.
"How could they do something like that!" Mu Bao Bao was the first to speak as she mmed her fist onto the table.
Because of her anger, she even lost control of her strength and crushed the table with that punch.
The others didn''t make an outburst like her, but they all had angry looks on their faces as they nodded in agreement to her outburst.
Lin Fan revealed a warm smile when he saw them getting angry on his behalf, but he said, "It isn''t as bad as you think and the most important thing is that I survived, right?"
All of them looked at him with sad looks on their faces, but they nodded in agreement.
But that didn''t mean that they forgot their anger towards the Lin Family.
Lin Fan saw this and knew that they would act even if he didn''t want them to, so before they could do that, he would have to act.
Plus, it was his responsibility to finish this matter. Not only for himself, but also for the original owner of this body.
This was one of the loose strings that he needed to tie up before he moved on with his new life.
So Lin Fan looked at Mu Bao Bao and said, "Can I take care of this matter for you?"
Mu Bao Bao was surprised to hear this, but seeing the firm look that was in Lin Fan''s eyes, she gave a simple nod in response.
It seemed that Lin Fan had alreadye to a decision, so it was her job to support him in this decision.
The other girls looked at him withplicated looks before Xiao Yue said, "Can Ie with you?"
The other girls were surprised by her suddenly asking this, but then they revealed determined looks as they all wanted to volunteer toe with him as well.
But Lin Fan shook his head with a warm smile and said, "No, this is something that I have to do on my own."
All of them revealed dejected looks when they heard this, so he said, "I know that you all want to help, but this is something that I don''t want to involve you in. This is just some loose ends that I have to tie up on my own."
They still looked at him with the same dejected look, but they also had looks of understanding in their eyes.
They knew that this was a very personal matter for him and unless he solved it on his own, it would be hard for him to let this go.
This was his chance to forget about the past, so they couldn''t just rashly butt into this.
Mu Bao Bao then said, "What do you need? Just tell me and I''ll prepare it for you."
With the look in her eyes, it seemed like she would even prepare an army for him if he asked for it.
But Lin Fan just shook his head with a faint smile and said, "I don''t need much. There are only two things that I need."
Mu Bao Bao was surprised by the two things that he requested, but in the end, she agreed to give these things to him.
As he made this decision, Lin Fan had a sharp look in his eyes.
"Lin Family, it''s time to settle this."
Chapter 595 Making up for being away (1)
Chapter 595 Making up for being away (1)
Before leaving, Lin Fan spent a few more days in the city.
While he wanted to head to the Peach Province where the Lin Family was, he couldn''t just leave right away since he had to do some things for the city.
As well, he needed to be at the Love Sect to organize the treasures that they had gained from the Minor World, as well as set up the Minor World so they could enter when they wanted.
This Minor World that he obtained was much more advanced than Senior Sister Bing''s Minor World.
Instead of having to remain in Dungeon City, he could just leave a portal open in Dungeon City that would bring those that entered it into the Minor World. All the while, he would be able to take the main entrance to the Minor World with him.
These portals that he left behind were teleportation arrays that had been left behind by Feng Yu.
He had only been able to discover them while exploring the facility for crafting arrays.
The Mimic Slime Sebastian had seen it by chance and it had pointed the use of this array out to him.
After finding this, he immediately set it up in the Love Sect.
Other than these things, he also made sure to go into the dungeon to find Rokuko.
He had some ideas that he wanted to expand the dungeon with, so he left them in her hands.
Of course, he made sure that Yue Lan and Ming Xin also knew about it so they could supervise her.
If he left her all alone, he was certain that something would go wrong.
Or at least that was the case thest time that he left everything to her.
So he made sure that they were there to supervise her this time, even if it did make Rokuko a bit unhappy.
These were the duties that he had to take care of during the day, but there were also duties that he had to take care of during the night.
He had been away for quite some time and had been busy during the civil war of the Mu Empire, as well as going to check Feng Yu''s inheritance. So he hadn''t been able to serve his night duties to the girls during this time.
While he would be in the city before heading to take care of the Lin Family, they would make the most of it.
Lin Fan braced himself for several nights of this, but in truth, he was also excited about it.
He had built up quite the libido during his three weeks in the Minor World.
Now it was time to vent it all.
To make it fair, the girls divided his nights into turns that they split among themselves.
The ones that got first pick were the ones that knew him the longest.
So the one that got the first night was Yue Lan.
By right, it should have been Xiao Yue who got the first night, but she had willingly conceded this first night to Yue Lan since she knew how hard she worked. She felt that Yue Lan did much more than she did, so she wanted to give back to her for this.
But when Lin Fan reached the room, he was surprised by the scene in front of him.
That was because it wasn''t just Yue Lan who was waiting for him, it was all of the girls who were gathered.
They were all standing there in the room in their lingerie, as if they were waiting for him.
Lin Fan however couldn''t help looking at Yue Lan and asking, "Are you sure about this?"
Yue Lan gave a nod with a smile on her face before saying, "It''s better if we''re all together, isn''t it?"
Lin Fan just gave a sigh before revealing a smile as well and saying, "If you''re alright with it, then I''m fine with it."
But of course, he also revealed an evil and naughty smile as he said, "That doesn''t mean that I''ll be going easy on you though."
All of their faces turned red when they heard this, but there was a look in their eyes that seemed like they were excited about this.
Seeing them like this, Lin Fan didn''t hold back anymore.
Since it was Yue Lan''s turn, naturally the first one that he went with was Yue Lan.
He picked Yue Lan up with both hands and carried her over to the bed to drop her down before climbing onto the bed with her.
Yue Lan justid there with a shy look on her face, but her arms were open.
She was willing to let Lin Fan do whatever he wanted with her.
Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help taking a moment to appreciate the beauty.
With that blush that was on her fair white skin, it was like the perfect decoration to a fair white cake and it was all perfectly bordered by her sleek ck hair. At the same time, with her excited breathing, her perfectly roundrge breasts trembled with each breath that she took.
As they swayed in front of his face, it was like he was being hypnotized with the motion of these breasts.
Even without doing anything, she was enticing him just byying there.
This really was a woman who could end nations with her beauty and she was all his.
After taking a moment to appreciate this beauty, Lin Fan came forward towards her. However, he didn''t move right up to her and instead went to her lower half.
His hands came forward to grab her legs and then spread them apart.
Yue Lan didn''t resist at all as she let him do whatever he wanted, but then she was surprised by what he did.
She had thought that he would put it in, but instead of bringing his lower half up, he brought his head down.
"Wait, what are you doing? That ce is dirtyˇ" Her voice trailed off as she said this.
But Lin Fan didn''t care at all as he brought his mouth right in between her legs, positioning his head in her secret spot.
Then he stuck his tongue out to lick the perfect little pink bead in front of him.
The moment that his tongue touched that pink bead, it was as if there was a bolt of electricity that ran through Yue Lan''s body.
"AH!" She let out a shocked cry as my tongue made contact and her head reeled back with a look of ecstasy on her face.
However, Yue Lan quickly looked down at me and said, "Please, don''tˇIt''s, it''s dirty down thereˇ"
Lin Fan just looked up at her with a smile before saying, "It''s not to me, I think it''s quite tasty."
The blush on Yue Lan''s face became even stronger when she heard this.
There was nothing that she could do or say after hearing him say this, so she justid there and let him do what he wanted with her.
With this, Lin Fan''s head went down again and he started licking her once more.
He teased the little pink bead there with his tongue before licking her lips down there as well.
The more that he did this, the more liquid that flowed out, mixing with his saliva.
The tasteˇit was a bit salty, but also a bit sweet.
After teasing her for a bit, he finally decided to finish it by reaching his tongue in between her lips down there.
When Yue Lan felt this, she immediately revealed a look of panic as she said, "Wait, no, it''s going in! Ah, don''tˇ"
Though sheined at first, thoseints quickly died down and turned into moans of pleasure as she felt the tongue entering her.
It wasn''t the same as Lin Fan''s thing down there, this tongue was much warmer and smaller, but it gave her a feeling that waspletely different from anything else. Even though it was smaller, it still gave her that sensation of filling her.
Lin Fan''s tongue didn''t stop with just entering her, it started digging around inside of her as he moved it around.
With each movement he made, there were moans that came from Yue Lan.
"Wait, ah, not there."
"I''m weak thereˇ"
"You''re just teasing me at this point, ahˇ"
Finally she couldn''t take it anymore as she said, "Ah, it''sing, I''ming!"
With Lin Fan''s tongue still digging around inside of her, there was a ssh of liquid that suddenly came out from between her legs. Since Lin Fan''s face was still in between her legs, it sshed right into his face.
Luckily he closed his eyes, or he might have gotten hit right in the eyes with that spray from Yue Lan.
After she finished gushing, Lin Fan pulled his tongue out of her.
Yue Lan''s head fell back onto the bed and her legs twitched as she waspletely knocked out from this single orgasm.
Lin Fan revealed a satisfied look seeing her like this before turning to the other girls.
They had been watching with interest the entire time, but now that it was their turn, they couldn''t help feeling scared.
Lin Fan just stuck his tongue out to lick his lips before saying, "It''s your turn now. Why don''t youe over and try it?"
The girls all trembled when they heard this, but it wasn''t out of fear.
It was out of excitement.
That was obvious by the liquid that was dripping down their legs.
Chapter 596 Making up for being away (2)
Chapter 596 Making up for being away (2)
After making his way through all of the other girls, making them cum with just his tongue alone, he turned his attention back to Yue Lan.
She had been lying there on the bed, trying to recover her stamina after that intense orgasm that she felt.
It was unlike anything that she had felt before.
The feeling of his tongue inside of her had been like he had be a part of her, which was just too much for her to take.
But Lin Fan wasn''t done yet, he was far from it.
So aftering back to Yue Lan, he lifted her up which pulled her out of her daze.
"Wait, what are you doing?" Yue Lan asked, but Lin Fan didn''t answer.
Instead of holding her in a princess carry this time, he ced her in front of him and then grabbed her thighs from below. Then in one swift move, he lifted her up in front of him with her legs spread wide open.
Anyone in front of her would be able to see everything that was in between her legs.
As she was lifted up in this position, there was another blush that came over Yue Lan''s face. She quickly tried to cover herself, but then stopped as she remembered who was doing it.
So instead of covering up her private ce, she just covered her face and said, "Why are you doing this? They can see everything now."
Lin Fan revealed an evil smile when he heard this before saying, "That''s the point."
The blush on Yue Lan''s face became even stronger as she just said in a soft voice, "Why?"
Lin Fan said with the same evil smile, "Well, you said that it would be better with everyone. So let''s give them a proper show."
"What?" Yue Lan said in a shocked voice, but she didn''t have time to say anything else as Lin Fan started bringing her down.
Though she wasining in this embarrassed voice, there was a part of her that couldn''t lie.
There was liquid that was dripping out from between the ce in between her legs.
It dripped down from there and since Lin Fan was holding her legs up, it dripped down onto the bed under them.
She was overflowing as she was being held in this position.
Lin Fan also saw this, so he didn''t hold back at all as he brought her down.
With how wet she was, there was no resistance at all. It was one smooth move as he inserted himself into her.
Yue Lan didn''t even react at first with how smooth it was, but then she let out a soft moan of pleasure when she felt how deep he was inside of her.
But what surprised her the most was the sensation of this.
It was different from how they did it normally since it was from a different angle.
Instead of going straight in, it went into her from an angle as he pierced right up into her.
It made his thing push right up against her stomach, almost as if it was about to rip its way out of her. This caused it to rub right up against the walls inside of her, giving her even more pleasure.
With just this single thrust, she felt like she was about to climax already even though she had just recovered.
"Ah, not so roughˇ" Her voice trailed off into moans of pleasure with just this single thrust.
It was the same for Lin Fan.
Since this was a new position, he naturally also felt a new sensation that he had never felt before.
With how much contact he made, it really was pleasurable during this entire thrust.
Still, he had his experience and knew to keep going.
He lifted her up and pulled himself out of her, though he went much slower this time.
The slower he went, the longer this feeling of pleasurested for both of them.
"Ah, ah, I''m about toˇ" Yue Lan said in a soft voice filled with pleasure that slowly died off as she came closer and closer to climaxing.
But Lin Fan wasn''t satisfied with just this yet.
He had done all of this because he wanted to put her in an embarrassing situation and this was far from enough.
So Lin Fan suddenly stopped moving which surprised Yue Lan.
She had been close to climaxing and when he suddenly stopped like this, she couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.
So she looked up at him and asked, "Why did you stop?"
Seeing her look at him like this with those big eyes, Lin Fan couldn''t stop his thing from getting harder inside of her.
This caused it to poke her even deeper inside, which made Yue Lan let out a moan of pleasure.
But he controlled his reasoning and looked at Xiao Yue and Ming Xin on the side. With an evil smile, he said, "Come over here."
The two of them were surprised and a bit confused why they had been called, but they still went over to Lin Fan on the bed.
As they passed, they couldn''t help looking at Yue Lan''s chest and looking down at their own before revealing a slightly disappointed and envious look.
Seeing this, Lin Fan''s smile became even wider.
Once they came over, Lin Fan said, "Doesn''t her chest seem a bit lonely and idle? How about you two help her with that?"
All three of the girls were taken aback when they heard this.
Yue Lan was the first to react by saying, "Ah, what do you mean by that?"
But this just incited both Xiao Yue and Ming Xin.
Both of them worked under Yue Lan and usually only saw the strong side of her.
Seeing this weak side of her really excited them and they wanted to see more of it.
So both of them nodded before moving over in front of Yue Lan, standing on both sides of her.
As they stared at her chest, they couldn''t help feeling a bit envious since it really was too big.
So Ming Xin couldn''t help raising her hand and gently pping it.
Yue Lan''s eyes opened wide in shock at first, but then she let out a moan of pleasure from being pped like this.
Even though it hurt, it was a kind of pain that turned into pleasure in the end.
The pain onlysted for a second before a burning sensation came from her chest that reached her to her core.
Seeing this, both Xiao Yue and Ming Xin were taken aback, especially Ming Xin.
After all, she never expected her p to have this kind of effect on Yue Lan.
Seeing them like this, Lin Fan said, "Well, there''s no need to hold back. Just do whatever you want with her, just like me."
Then without hesitation, he started bringing Yue Lan down again.
Yue Lan revealed a look of panic when she felt this and said, "Wait, not soˇfastˇ"
Her voice once again trailed off as Lin Fan put his thing deep inside of her.
But with the burning sensation that came from her chestbined with the burning sensation of that hard thing entering her, she couldn''t resist at all as she climaxed.
That climax led to a spray of liquid flying right out in front of Xiao Yue and Ming Xin.
Both of them were too surprised to move out of the way and they were sshed by it as they stood there in a daze.
They couldn''t help looking down at their bodies that had been soaked by Yue Lan with strange looks. Though when one looked at their faces closely, they could see thatˇthey weren''t averse to this.
It almost seemed like they enjoyed itˇ
Even though she had just climaxed, Lin Fan didn''t hold back at all as he kept bringing her up and down like this.
All the while, Yue Lan kept letting out moans of pleasure as she begged for mercy.
"Ahˇplease go slowly, IˇI''m still sensitiveˇ"
All this did was incite Lin Fan even more as he started moving faster and faster.
But at the same time, he said to the dazed Xiao Yue and Ming Xin, "What are you doing? Why are you just standing there?"
The two of them snapped out of their daze and looked up at Yue Lan who was being bounced up and down in front of them.
As she bounced, her chest also bounced up and down, almost in a hypnotic manner.
Its bouncing seemed to draw them in and they came right up in front of them.
After a momentary pause, both of them did the same thing.
They moved their heads forward and opened their mouths wide totch onto her.
Aftertching on, they both started sucking on her nipple, ying with it with their tongues at the same time.
This sensation was just too much for Yue Lan. Even though she had just climaxed, she couldn''t stop herself from climaxing once more.
But as she did, she grabbed both Xiao Yue and Ming Xin''s heads to bring them in closer as she said, "Ah, don''t stop. Keep sucking on themˇ"
However, it wasn''t just her that was close to climaxing at this time.
Lin Fan had been bringing her up and down the entire time and seeing Xiao Yue and Ming Xin sucking on her chest like this really was too much for him.
So he said, "Let''s cum together."
Yue Lan looked up at him and gave a nod with a smile on her face.
So with one final thrust by bringing her down, he pushed himself deep inside of her as he shot his load into her deepest ce.
"AH!" Yue Lan screamed in pleasure as she also climaxed, spraying out in front of her.
But during this time, she had been holding Xiao Yue and Ming Xin a bit too close that they were being suffocated by her chest. So when she climaxed and let go of them, they both fell backˇright in the ssh zone.
They fell on their butts right in front of Yue Lan and received her spray right in their face, along with Lin Fan''s liquids dripping down on them.
Both of them werepletely caught off guard, but they couldn''t help climaxing as well since they had been rubbing themselves with their fingers as they sucked Yue Lan''s chest.
When it was all over, Xiao Yue and Ming Xin couldn''t help looking at each other with their faces covered in liquid andˇthey moved closer to lick this liquid off each other''s faces.
Lin Fan finally let Yue Lan go and she fell down onto the bed in front of them.
Seeing all three girls like this, he couldn''t help revealing a satisfied smile.
Butˇthere were still other girls here that needed to be satisfied, so he turned to look in their direction and asked, "Who''s next?"
All of them revealed fearful, but also excited looks on their faces when they heard this.
Chapter 597 Setting off to end grudges
Chapter 597 Setting off to end grudges
The next few days also went the same way.
In the morning, Lin Fan took care of the business that he needed to take care of so he could leave the city for some time.
In the evenings, he would spend his time with the girls who would miss him when he was gone. He would give them plenty of love so that they wouldn''t miss him too much when he was gone.
He spent several days just like this.
But in the end, he had to leave to go settle his grudges. Or rather, settle the grudges of the original owner of this body.
However, before leaving, he would make sure to leave clear instructions for everyone.
Lin Fan had an idea of what he wanted, so he left clear instructions so that these things could be done when he came back.
Even though he had no idea how long it would take him toe back.
In the end, all of them came to see him off even if it meant that things would be dyed.
For them, he was more important than anything.
Seeing them all gathered there, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling touched, but he didn''t let himself remain that way for long. Otherwise, he knew that it would be hard for him to separate himself from them.
So he just gave each of them a kiss before turning to leave.
For the first time, it really was hard for him to leave since he hade to the realization that this was his home. Not just a temporary home, but an actual home now that he was involved in building the city.
He would do all that he could to protect this city.
After leaving the city, he walked a distance away before stopping in the forest near the road.
He made sure that he was deep enough in the forest that there wouldn''t be people around him.
Only then did he call out something that he hadn''t called out in a long time.
Lin Fan had been moving with other people during this time, so he couldn''t call this thing out.
It was Igneel, the variant ze Smander that he had tamed.
When it was called out, the first thing that it revealed was a disappointed look.
It was almost as if it was disappointed to see that it had been called out like this.
After all, instead of being allowed to justze around in the Pet Storage Space that had an abundance of spiritual energy it could absorb. As well, there was plenty of food for it to eat, especially spiritual herbs since it was just growing all over the ce in the Pet Storage Space.
It really was a wondend in the Pet Storage Space for a spirit beast.
So it didn''t want toe out at all.
But it knew that it couldn''t act this way in front of Lin Fan or elseˇLin Fan might not want it anymore.
Whatever Lin Fan wanted, that was what it would give him since Lin Fan was his master.
But before anything else, Lin Fan was the owner of the Pet Storage Space and the one that could control whether it could go in or not.
So it had to do whatever Lin Fan wanted if it wanted to get back in the Pet Storage Space.
Lin Fan had seen the disappointed look on Igneel''s face, as well as the way that it quickly changed expressions to cuddle up against him.
He just shook his head with a bitter smile, but he didn''t hold it against Igneel.
He just patted it on the head before jumping on its back and saying, "Head in that direction."
Igneel didn''t hesitate to fly off in the direction that Lin Fan pointed out.
But when it did, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because Igneel was much faster than before.
Lin Fan opened up the status screen and he was surprised to see that Igneel had already broken through to the Foundation Realm.
Last time he checked, Igneel was only in the middle of the Qi Gathering Realm.
Now all of a sudden, Igneel was already in the Foundation Realm.
While he knew that there was arge amount of spiritual energy inside of the Pet Storage Space, he never thought that it would be able to cultivate this quickly.
At the same time, he couldn''t help looking at the status screens of the other pets and he was surprised to find that all of them had reached the Foundation Realm.
Hayase had evene close to reaching level 100, which he had assumed was his max level.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being curious about how Hayase would change after he reached level 100ˇ
But it still wasn''t time yet.
For now, he would keep his eyes on their levels and their level of cultivation since he would be able to fight with his pets once more.
He had been forced to hide his pets during this time, but there was no need now since everything had been settled.
If someone questioned him, he would just say that he was a beast tamer which was the equivalent to his power in this cultivation world.
With the increased speed that Igneel had, it took Lin Fan even less time than he thought to reach the Peach Province that the Lin Family was based in.
Though if it wasn''t for the fact that his cultivation had also increased, then he would have been thrown off Igneel during that flight.
With faster speeds, there were also stronger winds generated that could easily throw Igneel''s passengers off.
It seemed that in the future, Igneel would no longer be a suitable ride for those with weak or no cultivation.
After all, it wasn''t just the winds generated that prevented those with weaker or no cultivation from riding. There was also the heat that naturally came from Igneel''s body.
It was strong enough to burn a Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator to ashes.
That was just how strong Igneel became after reaching the Foundation Realm.
But this increased speed would make it much easier for him to travel in the future.
It took him half the time that he thought it would take to arrive in the Peach Province.
When he arrived at the Peach Province, he had Igneel stop in the middle of the forest at the edge of the province. He wasn''t nning on flying right into the province, he wanted to go through the official checkpoint and observe everything.
After all, his official orders from Mu Bao Bao were to find out what the Lin Family was up to.
If he were to charge in flying on Igneel, there was no doubt that it would alert the Lin Family and every other family in the Peach Province. When the time came, he wouldn''t be able to find a single piece of information.
So his first goal was to sneak into the Peach Province and find the governor.
The governor of the province worked for the empire and since he was here on official orders from Mu Bao Bao, the empress, he was more than qualified to use the resources of the governor.
Though before that, he would also check to make sure that the governor wasn''t connected to the Lin Family.
This would have been easy for him before, but now it was even easier.
He had two different spirit beasts that could control people, it would be easy to find anything that the governor was hiding this way.
When he arrived at the border, it was a very matter for him to pass through the border.
He still had his Mercenary License, so it was easy for him to use that as an excuse for visiting the Peach Province.
He was a high ranking mercenary, so he was someone that was wee anywhere.
But he wasn''t high enough rank that he would elicit a reaction from the governor, so it was the perfect cover.
Once he was in the Peach Province, the first ce that he headed to was Heavenly Tree City.
That was the capital of this Peach Province, where the governor was based.
The Lin Family was based in a different city in the Peach Province, but for now, he wanted to make contact with the governor first.
With his speed, it took him no time to reach Heavenly Tree City.
When he walked in the city, he couldn''t help marveling at the state of the city.
"This is a real city."
Unlike Dungeon City which had only received the ssification as a city because of the schemes of the princes, Heavenly Tree City was a ce that had been built up over the years and deserved to be called a city.
This ce was at least three times as big as Dungeon City and had five times as many people.
It was a ce that was worthy of being called the capital of a province.
But at the same time, this made blending into the crowd much easier.
When there were this many people, it was easy for there to be ck since there was just too much to do.
With how many people entered the city each day, it was impossible for them to check each and every one of them.
So they just did a simple identification check and then let everyone in the city.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to show his mercenary license to enter the city.
Once he was in the city, he immediately blended into the crowd.
But there were two things in his sleeves that started to get to work.
Chapter 598 In complete control
Chapter 598 Inplete control
?As he walked through the streets of this Heavenly Tree City, there were things that dropped from his sleeve all over the ce without anyone noticing.
After these things dropped, they immediately ran off in different directions.
These were puppets that he was dropping to help him scout out Heavenly Tree City.
But of course, these were the ones controlled by the Control Toad.
Greeny just didn''t have the range to cover all of Heavenly Tree City after all.
Instead, Greeny would be used in one area and just that one area.
After walking around Heavenly Tree City, acting as if he was touring the city after just arriving, Lin Fan went to find an inn. This was an inn that was rather fancy, but he had no choice since this was the only kind of inn that was in this area.
The area that he was staying in was the area around the Governor Manor.
That was where he would be sending in Greeny''s puppets.
Greeny''s puppets had a limited range, so just the area in the Governor Manor was enough for it to send its puppets. At the same time, since Greeny had finer control over the puppets, it would be easier for Greeny to find the information that he wanted.
The Control Toad was fine with doing crowd control since it just had to give a single order to the Control Worms that would control puppets among the populus.
In short, they were given roles that suited them.
But of course, he wouldn''t do anything to hurt them since he wasn''t that kind of person in the first ce.
They were citizens of the Mu Empire and one of his wives was the empress of the Mu Empire, so he would just be using them temporarily before releasing them safely.
Though if the governor had betrayed the Mu Empire, that was a different story.
With the puppets that he had spread around finding different creatures and humans to infect, Lin Fan focused on the inside of the Governor Manor.
It wasn''t hard to find people to take over with Greeny''s seeds, but he made sure that they were people that deserved this kind of treatment.
Those that were hard working and diligent were ignored while those that cked off and bullied others were chosen.
After getting enough puppets, he was able to find everything that he needed to know about the Governor Manor. He was able to find all different forms of corruption and all the different scandals in the manor.
But, he didn''t find anything that linked the governor to the Lin Family.
Or at least that was on the surface.
"Go and find those higher ranking officials." Lin Fan gave this order to Greeny.
Greeny gave a nod before focusing on its puppets.
Until now, Lin Fan had only targeted those that seemed to be lower ranked since he didn''t want to alert people, but now it didn''t matter. He had made sure that those in the Governor Manor weren''t able to see through the puppets at all.
Even when they were walking right in front of the stronger experts of the Governor Manor, no one noticed a single thing.
That was what had worried him about using Greeny all this time.
But now it seemed that he had been worried for nothing.
Now that Greeny had also reached a level that was equal to the Foundation Realm, it was easy for it to take control of those higher ranked officials.
In no time at all, Lin Fan was even able to gain ess to all of the governor''s private affairs.
He learned that the governor had several secret deals and two affairs that resulted in illegitimate children with two different mistresses. But not a single one of these things had anything to do with the Lin Family or any form of insurgence.
Everything done was just for the benefit of the governor himself and no one else.
So while he couldn''t be considered a good person, at the very least Lin Fan knew that he wasn''t cooperating with the Lin Family nor did he have any thoughts of betraying the Mu Empire.
Officials like this weremon, so he would just use this governor for everything that he was worth before tossing him away.
With that thought in mind, Lin Fan decided on when he would strike.
It was still light out, so he should wait until the sun set at least to have the greatest effect.
So he waited for the sun to set.
When the sun finally set, Lin Fan just casually strolled up to the Governor Manor.
It was dark out, so there weren''t many people around. Even if there were people walking around, they would have been stopped by the puppets that Lin Fan had ced in the surrounding area.
So he was able to walk up to the guards of the Governor Manor without anyone bothering him.
When he walked up, Lin Fan just gave a simple nod to these guards and they went forward to open the door for him without a word.
These guards were the ones that he had arranged to stand here.
Lin Fan hadplete control of the Governor Manor through Greeny, so naturally he would be able to control the guards at the entrance.
These guardsˇall had Greeny''s seed in them, allowing Greeny to control them.
As for the story behind these guards, they were people who had embezzled funds with a certain official in the Governor Manor, so they weren''t good people. Since they weren''t good people, Lin Fan didn''t mind using Greeny to control them.
After walking into the Governor Manor, he saw people walking around still.
Even if it was night time, that didn''t mean that the Governor Manor stopped operating.
There were still things to be taken care of and guards that would patrol this ce to make sure that no one was causing trouble.
But not a single one of them seemed to notice Lin Fan as he walked in.
That was becauseˇall of them were puppets controlled by Greeny.
Every single person that was currently in the Governor Manor was a puppet controlled by Greeny, so it could be said that he had control over every single part of this Governor Manor.
The ones that weren''t controlled had been let go by the ones that were controlled.
And the only one left in the manor that wasn''t controlled by Greeny wasˇthe governor.
At this time, he was lying in bed with his wife, trying to get frisky with her.
How did Lin Fan know that?
Well even the governor''s wife was under his control.
Her secret?
Just like how the governor had affairs with other women, she had affairs with other men.
She had a secret lover who was half her age that she was hiding from the governor.
Both her and the secret lover had been discovered by Greeny and they had been turned into puppets.
After entering the Governor Manor, Lin Fan just ignored all of the people walking around just like how they ignored him. He walked forward as if he already knew where he was going.
There was no hesitation in his steps at all as he walked forward.
It was as if he already knew exactly where he was heading.
Thought that wasn''t strange since he had already explored this entire ce with Greeny''s puppets, so he did know exactly where he was going in a sense.
Finally, Lin Fan arrived at the room that he wanted to reach.
As he stood outside, he knew everything that was happening inside because of the puppet that was in there.
So without hesitation, he opened the door and made his way in.
When the people inside saw hime in under the dim light, they couldn''t help being surprised.
Or rather, one person was surprised and the other was just acting that way.
"Who are you? What are you doing here?"
That was the natural order of how things should go in this situation.
The person inside pointed at Lin Fan as he shouted this.
But then before he could say, "Guards, someone take himˇ"
This person''s eyes opened wide in shock as he looked at the person who covered his mouth.
It was his wife who had been lying in bed beside him.
He just looked at his wife in a daze as he couldn''t understand what was happening.
Lin Fan turned to the wife to give a nod and say, "Good work."
Then he turned back to the other person.
This other person was the governor of the Peach Province, the master of this manor.
His eyes opened wide in shock and fear as he turned to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked right back into his eyes for a bit before saying, "Alright, it seems like he''s calmed down. You can let him talk now."
With this order, his wife released her hand from his mouth and the governor was allowed to speak again.
The first thing that he said was, "Guardsˇ"
But Lin Fan interrupted him again by saying, "You can scream all you want, but no one wille."
The governor''s voice trailed off as he looked at Lin Fan in shock.
There was a part of him that seemed to believe this since he was even able to control his wife to cover his mouth like this.
If he could even do that, why wouldn''t he be able to control the others?
So the governor knitted his brows and asked, "What do you want?"
Chapter 599 Forced into submission
Chapter 599 Forced into submission
?At the very least, it seemed that the governor was smart enough to recognize that he wasn''t able to do anything.
Since that was the case, he decided to see if he would be able to negotiate his way out of this.
Lin Fan had the worst possible impression of the governor from what he had found out about him from the people who worked for him. He didn''t think that he would be able to use him for anything, but nowˇ
It seemed that he had underestimated the governor.
There was a reason why he had been able to reach his position and remain in his position.
It definitely wasn''t his cultivation since the governor was barely in the Foundation Realm.
So he had the basic intelligence that would keep him in his position.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, the governor was about to say something else.
However, Lin Fan suddenly said, "You''ll be working for me for a bit and then I''ll leave you alone."
The governor deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Lin Fan with a confused look before asking, "Working for you? What are you nning on doing?"
Lin Fan revealed a smile without saying anything.
The governor couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine since he could see that even though he had a smile on his face, that smile didn''t reach his eyes.
It was just a smile for the sake of showing a smile.
The way that he looked at him made the governor feel like he was on the chopping block.
It was as if he was amb that was being led to the ughter which was a very ufortable feeling for him.
But this just made him unable to say anything.
After letting him feel this way for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly said, "It''s very simple, I have a few tasks that I need you to take care of. As long as you take care of them properly, you won''t ever see me again."
Then as if it was an afterthought, Lin Fan added, "Not to mention, this is something that''s rted to what you should be doing in the first ce."
The governor couldn''t help revealing an even more confused look when he heard this.
Rted to what he should be doing in the first ce?
What did that even mean?
But since he was saying this, there was something for the governor to respond with.
"You should know that I am an official of the Mu Empire. There are certain things that I can and can''t do or else I will be in trouble. I hope that you will not make it hard for me."
The governor had already epted that he would help him do this, but he was also trying to minimize the damage to himself for helping this person.
After all, he didn''t know who this person that had suddenly appeared in his room was.
Let alone know what kind of things this person wanted him to do.
If the things that he wanted him to do were bad for him, he would at least try to negotiate a way out for him.
But Lin Fan just revealed a smile as he said, "You don''t have to worry about the Mu Empire. I can guarantee that they won''t say anything about you helping me."
The governor wanted to say something, but he realized that something was off.
After all, this person seemed too confident when he said this.
It was as if he already knew that what he said was the truth.
But how could someone random possibly say something like this?
Unless they wereˇ
The governor was slowly piecing everything together in his brain and he came to a conclusion.
"You are from the Mu Empire?"
Lin Fan slowly gave a nod when the governor came to this conclusion and he suddenly pulled out something that he threw over to the governor.
The governor caught this thing in the air and then brought it up in front of him to see what it was.
He found that it was a scroll.
When he opened it up, he was surprised to see the contents of this scroll.
It was an official order from the Mu Empire, telling him to cooperate with the person that handed him this scroll.
After staring at it for a bit and doing what he could to verify that it was real, he looked up at Lin Fan with a strange look.
Slowly, the governor said, "If you''re from the Mu Empire, why would you do something like this? Couldn''t you have juste and seen me through normally? Was there a need to do all of this?"
The governor had something that he was worried about.
Though there were these orders, they didn''t tell him what this person was nning on doing.
He was even afraid that this person had been sent to investigate him for the things that he had doneˇ
Lin Fan just casually looked at him and said, "But if I had done that, would it have left the same impression?"
The governor''s chin dropped when he heard this before he revealed a strange look to look at Lin Fan with.
It was as if he was trying to figure out if Lin Fan was being serious or not.
Lin Fan just calmly looked back at him even though he had this strange look on his face.
In the end, the governor figured that he was being serious, so he asked, "Is something like this necessary? It isn''t as if I''ve done anything wrong."
Lin Fan raised a brow as he looked at him, as if he was asking him if he was being serious.
The governor couldn''t help being surprised when he saw this before thinking back about the things that he had done up until now. He didn''t feel like there was anything that he did that could be considered too much.
Lin Fan saw the way that he was lost in thought and said, "Nothing that you did could be considered treasonˇ"
The governor''s eyes slowly lit up when he heard this, but then his expression fell when he heard what else Lin Fan said.
"But there are a few things that can be considered abusing your power." His eyes narrowed when he said this which sent a chill down the governor''s spine.
The governor opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. After all, he had no idea what he was referring to, so he didn''t want to say anything rashly that would dig him deeper into this hole.
Seeing that the governor didn''t say anything, Lin Fan said, "The things that you have hidden in your secret vault under this manor, the two b*stards that you conceived, and all those other things, you don''t think that you''re going to far?"
The governor started shaking in fear when he heard this.
After all, these were things that only his closest subordinates knew about and yet this person was revealing them like it was nothing.
"Iˇ" The governor wanted to exin himself, but Lin Fan just raised his hand to cut him off.
"I already said that what you''ve done isn''t treason, so you won''t be punished for this." Lin Fan narrowed his eyes again to look at the governor as he said, "But consider this an official warning for all the things that you''ve done."
The governor gave a gulp before slowly giving a nod.
Lin Fan also gave a nod before saying, "I hope that in the future, you will act more in line to your position."
The governor once again gave another cautious and slow nod.
After seeing this, Lin Fan suddenly turned around as if he was about to leave, but the governor called out to stop him.
"What about the things that you need me to do?"
Lin Fan stopped and turned back to say, "I''lle back tomorrow and we''ll talk about it then."
The governor was taken aback when he heard this.
But he called out once more to say, "What about my wife, what will happen to her?"
Lin Fan didn''t turn around this time and just disappeared without a trace.
The governor was just left sitting there with a stunned look on his face as he wondered if what had just happened had actually happened.
No, it definitely happened since his wife was still sitting up with a nk look on her face and he had the scroll thrown at him in his hand.
But after a minute, his wife suddenlyid back down as if nothing had happened.
Then a few secondster, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him before saying, "What''s wrong? Why are you just sitting there covered in cold sweat?"
The governor had broken out in a cold sweat from everything that had happened and he had been sitting there in bed in a daze until his wife called out to him.
He slowly turned to look at his wife before asking, "Do you remember what happened?"
His wife just revealed a confused look before asking, "What do you mean? I just woke up."
The governor couldn''t help trembling when he heard this.
Now he really would have doubted that anything had happened if it wasn''t for the scroll in his hand.
It seemed that whoever this person was, he was able to control people around him like it was nothing and he could even make them forget what happened.
When did the Mu Empire get such a terrifying person?
Chapter 600 As if nothing happened at all
Chapter 600 As if nothing happened at all
?After he left, Lin Fan returned to the room and let out a sigh of relief.
Though he had been inplete control of the situation, there were many things that could have gone wrong and these were the things that he had been worried about.
He was afraid that there would be some kind of sudden change, but luckily nothing had gone wrong.
Everything had gone as he wanted it to.
In the beginning, there was no need for him to do something like this. He could have controlled the governor and then used him as a puppet to do what he wanted to do;.
But he did do it this way.
That was because he wanted to use this chance to send a message.
He wanted to do something for Mu Bao Bao now that she had taken the throne as the new empress.
She would be ruling over the governors of these provinces, so if they tried anything in the future, she would be the one that suffered. So he wanted to put them in their ce before that could happen.
As for how he did itˇ
He would scare them into not daring to do anything.
That was why Lin Fan hadn''t turned the governor into a puppet.
He wanted him to see that he had this ability to control people without him even realizing that something was off, so that he would be afraid that Mu Bao Bao would use it on him one day.
With that fear in the governor''s mind, he would be too afraid to do anything if the chance ever arose.
At the same time, the governor would even be afraid that the people by his side would be people controlled by Mu Bao Bao.
This would make him more diligent and more honest.
It was like being observed by an ever present watching eye without actually being observed.
But it wasn''t just the governor that he wanted to instill this fear into.
He knew that the governor of this Peach Province would be in contact with the other governors and major families of the Mu Empire. Those that he was close to, he would warn about this.
Once one of them learned of this, it would only be a matter of time before everyone knew about this.
Once the rumour of this person with this strange power spread, they would all be afraid of Mu Bao Bao regardless of whether they could confirm this rumour was true or not.
As long as they were afraid of her, it would be much easier for her to consolidate her reign.
Though there was the problem that they would be afraid of her and Lin Fan who controlled this power.
Still, this was something that Lin Fan had already discussed with Mu Bao Bao and she had agreed to this in the first ce.
So it wasn''t as if he was doing this on his own.
He had shown her the Control Toad''s powers and then told her of this n.
Though he did keep Greeny hidden just in case.
She had been shocked when she saw the power that the Control Toad had, but she agreed to his n in the end.
So he put it in ce with the governor.
Now he was curious to see what effect it would have tomorrow morning.
The next morning, Lin Fan once again strolled into the Governor Manor without any resistance.
When the guards saw him, they even let him in respectfully to everyone''s surprise.
This time, since he was going in during the day, that meant that it wasn''t only his puppets that were here.
This time, there were plenty of other people that saw him enter the Governor Manor.
He was certain that they would talk about this, but he didn''t mind since this kind of gossip wouldn''t really spread and it wouldn''t have any effect on him.
As he walked through the halls of the Governor Manor, there were some people that tried to stop him.
When that happened, the puppets came forward to stop those people and respectfully greeted him before letting him go. Those that were stopped by the puppets couldn''t help being surprised by this, but the puppets were in high ranking positions that they couldn''t say anything.
The only thing that they could do was wonder who Lin Fan was.
Lin Fan made it all the way to the governor''s office and pushed the door open without any hesitation.
When he came in, he found that the governor was currently in a meeting with someone.
When the governor heard the door open, he looked up with an annoyed look before even seeing who it was and started to shout, "I told you not to let anyoneˇ"
Before he could finish, he saw Lin Fan just casually standing there at the door.
When he saw Lin Fan, the chin of the governor immediately dropped as a look of shock appeared on his face.
Lin Fan didn''t seem to care at all about the look of show that the governor had and turned to look at the one that the governor had been in a meeting with.
This person just calmly looked at Lin Fan, as if he was waiting for him to speak.
But Lin Fan also didn''t say anything as he waited for the governor to say something.
After a long moment of silence, the governor finally said, "What are youˇ"
Before he could finish, Lin Fan cut him off by saying to the other person in the room, "You can leave now. I need to have a private talk with the governor."
This person was one of the governor''s close confidants and one of his most trusted subordinates. By all rights, he shouldn''t have listened to the orders of an outsider like Lin Fan.
However, this person just bowed to Lin Fan and said, "Yes, I''ll leave now."
The governor looked at his subordinate in shock and disbelief, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.
As his subordinate was leaving, the governor said, "Wait, don''t go. Stay here with me."
But the subordinate didn''t seem to listen to the governor at all as he walked out. He didn''t even look back once at the governor as he walked out.
The governor was just left sitting there in shock, not understanding what had just happened.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he came forward and sat down in the chair in front of the governor''s desk with a smile on his face.
Slowly, the governor came back to his senses and turned to look at Lin Fan.
When he saw him with that smile on his face, he felt that he wasn''t looking at a human. Rather, he was looking at a demon in human skin.
In a stuttering voice, the governor asked, "How, how did you do that?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question and instead said, "I told you that I would being to see you this morning, what are you so surprised about?"
The governor had an unstable look on his face, as he didn''t know what to say.
After another long silence, the governor finally asked, "What do you need from me?"
Lin Fan gave a nod with a smile of appreciation.
He liked that the governor was quick on the uptake, it would save him quite a bit of time.
"It''s very simple, I just have a few things that I need you to investigate for me."
The governor knitted his brows, but he still gave a nod and waited for Lin Fan to tell him what he needed to investigate.
Lin Fan revealed a smile before telling him everything.
The governor''s expression became more and moreplicated as he heard all of this.
When Lin Fan was done, the governor said with the sameplicated look, "It will take some time to get the information that you want."
Lin Fan just said with a nod, "It doesn''t matter, I have time. Just get all the information that I want and make sure not to miss a single thing. Understood?"
The governor slowly gave a nod to show that he did.
Lin Fan didn''t care about anything else after this and just stood up to leave.
The governor was about to stand up as well as if he was going to follow him, but Lin Fan just shook his head and signalled for him to sit back down.
When Lin Fan was gone, the governor called the subordinate that had left earlier back.
When the subordinate came in, he asked, "Governor, is there a problem?"
The governor looked at this subordinate with aplicated look before saying, "Do you remember what happened earlier?"
The subordinate revealed a confused look when he heard this, but seeing the serious andplicated look that the governor had, he responded, "You asked me to leave earlier to talk to your guest, didn''t you?"
The governor was surprised to hear this before repeating, "I asked you to leave?"
The subordinate gave a nod before saying, "That''s right. Is something the matter?"
The governor looked at the subordinate with a very strange look which made the subordinate even more confused when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for the governor to speak.
After a long silence, the governor finally waved his hand and said, "Alright, just leave me alone for a bit."
The subordinate still had a confused look, but he left the governor''s office.
The governor looked down as he muttered to himself, "Just what kind of monster does the new empress have under her?"
Chapter 601 The Lin Family’s situation
Chapter 601 The Lin FamilyˇŻs situation
?A few days passed before Lin Fan went back to the Governor Manor.
During this time, he had been investigating on his own.
He had been spending time at the Mercenary Guild looking for information and he had been going to some ces of more ill repute trying to get less known information.
Since he had both the goddess of wealth Yue Lan and the empress Mu Bao Bao supporting him, he had plenty of money.
It could even be said that he was a kept man with how much money the two of them gave him.
But of course, Lin Fan had plenty of his own money from the things that he had done.
The people that he had beaten down, the treasures that he had found, and all those adventures that he had, they had been quite lucrative for him. So it wasn''t as if he didn''t have his own money.
As long as money could solve his problem, he didn''t hesitate to throw money at them until they were solved.
In ces like the Mercenary Guild and ces of ill repute, money really did loosen lips.
However, in the end, he wasn''t able to get much information.
It wasn''t that he didn''t have enough money, it was just that there wasn''t enough information for him to buy.
In the first ce, the reports that Mu Bao Bao had received had only had that little information about the Lin Family''s movements in the first ce. This report was from the greatest informationwork in the entire Mu Empire.
If even thisrge informationwork was only able to pick up these small movements, it wasn''t strange that these smaller organizations weren''t able to find anything.
So Lin Fan went back to the Governor Manor.
When he arrived, he walked in just like before.
But this time, even the ones that weren''t controlled treated him with respect as soon as they saw him.
It was as if they all recognized him and knew who he was.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit confused since that shouldn''t be the case with what he didst time. He was certain that he didn''t stay long enough to leave anysting impressions on the staff of this Governor Manor.
So why did they know about him?
He quickly found out from the whispers of the people around him as he passed.
"He''s the one that the Lord Governor told us about?"
"He''s so handsome, he must be some young master from a famous family. It''s no wonder the Lord Governor told us to be respectful to him when we saw him."
"Do you think he''s single? Is he looking for a wife?"
Lin Fan almost took a spit take when he heard this, but luckily he was able to keep his face straight as he walked forward.
During the time that he had been away, he hadn''t paid attention to the puppets that he had left in the Governor Manor.
Though they were still infected with Greeny''s seeds, Greeny had been with Lin Fan on his mission to find information and had been too far away to control these seeds. So he didn''t know what had been happening in the Governor Manor.
But with just a few thoughts from Greeny, he learned everything.
The governor had made sure to pass down the order that everyone was to respect him when they saw him, as well as giving everyone a picture based on his description of him.
He had to admit that the governor''s memory was quite good so that he was able to perfectly describe him to the artist.
Though it did make sense since memory was arge part of doing the work of an official, so it wasn''t strange that the governor would have a good memory.
Since there was no one stopping him, it was easy for Lin Fan to reach the governor''s office.
This time, when he entered, he found that the governor was already waiting for him.
When he came in, the governor even gave him a respectful bow.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow as he looked at the governor before saying, "Alright, there''s no need for that. Just tell me what you''ve found."
The governor gave a nod before gesturing to the coffee table that was in the room.
Lin Fan walked over and sat down before revealing a look as if he was waiting for the governor to tell him what he wanted.
The governor didn''t say anything at first as he took out a folder that he ced on the table.
Lin Fan looked down at it and picked it up to read.
When he opened it, he knitted his brows as he continued reading through it.
When he reached the end, he looked at the governor who couldn''t help flinching at this gaze.
This was the reason why he hadn''t said anything in the first ce.
Lin Fan put the folder down and said, "Is this it?"
The governor lowered his head at first, but he could feel the pressureing from Lin Fan''s gaze.
In the end, the governor had no choice but to look back up and say with a nod, "This was all that we could find."
Honestly, the governor was very confused why Lin Fan had him check on the Lin Family like this in the first ce. As far as he could tell, it didn''t seem like there was anything special about them.
There were some moves that they were making, but these were normal things that arge family would make.
It wasn''t as if it was anything important.
But Lin Fan hade here for a reason, so he wouldn''t leave without achieving what he needed to achieve.
After looking at the folder a bit longer, he said, "Keep watching over the Lin Family."
The governor was confused when he heard this, but he gave a nod in response.
However, there was a part of him that made him ask, "Will something happen to the Lin Family?"
This province was his territory and the Lin Family was considered an important part of that territory.
If something happened to the Lin Family, there was no doubt that he would be affected as the owner of this territory.
Lin Fan just looked right at the governor and said, "Don''t worry too much about the Lin Family, worry about stabilizing this province once they are gone."
The governor revealed a shocked look when he heard this, but there wasn''t anything that he could say.
From the very beginning, he knew that there had to be a reason that this terrifying monster hade to his province. He also knew that it was rted to the Lin Family since he had him check the Lin Family.
But he never thought that this terrifying monster would be so decisive that he would choose to tell him to prepare for the destruction of the Lin Family.
The governor could only give a slow nod afterwards.
Lin Fan put the folder away before raising his hand again.
The governor was caught off guard at first, but it didn''t take him long to realize what Lin Fan was asking for.
The governor pulled out a book that he handed over to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan took it and opened that book to take a look.
After looking at it for a bit, he gave a satisfied nod and said, "Be prepared to clean up at any time."
Then without giving the governor a chance to say anything, he turned to leave the room.
The governor was just left sitting there with aplicated look on his face.
In the end, he could only give a sigh before calling for a few of his subordinates.
Lin Fan left him with no choice since he hade here on behalf of the Mu Empire, so it was his job to help him in the first ce. Not to mention, Lin Fan had shown his terrifying ability, so he didn''t want to be on the receiving end of that.
After Lin Fan left the office, he didn''t waste any time in leaving the Governor Manor and then leaving the city.
He had already gotten everything that he needed from this ce, so there was no need for him to remain in this ce any longer.
Though before he did leave, he made sure to release all of the puppets that he had created in this city.
He didn''t want to keep them in the first ce and he didn''t want to cause a problem by keeping them. All he wanted was to ensure that the governor understood the power that he had, so he wouldn''t think of doing anything to Mu Bao Bao.
Though it was a lie to say that he got rid of everythingˇ
There were a few Control Worms that he left in the more dangerous people just in case.
These were people that worked for the ck side, so he didn''t feel any guilt about doing this.
Now that he had obtained the information that he wanted, it was time for him to face the Lin Family.
The book that the governor had given him afterwards was a book on the Lin Family and their businesses. He would use this to n out how he would destroy the Lin Family for the original owner of this body.
Once he was far enough away, Lin Fan called out Igneel and jumped onto Igneel''s back before heading off to finish this once and for all.
Chapter 602 Flowing Water City
Chapter 602 Flowing Water City
?With Igneel''s speed, it took Lin Fan no time at all to arrive in Flowing Water City.
This was the city that the Lin Family was based in.
It didn''t mean that they controlled the city as the City Lord, but their power in this city and the surrounding area was even greater than that of the City Lord.
So it could be said that they were the hidden rulers of the city.
But this was a city just like any other and it wasn''t as if they would stop people from entering.
With his identity as a high ranking mercenary, it was easy for Lin Fan to enter the town without arousing any suspicion. He even received respect from the guards at the gate when they saw his mercenary license.
After entering the town, he couldn''t help being surprised by how prosperous this ce was.
It seemed even more prosperous than Heavenly Tree City which was supposed to be the capital of this province.
There were people walking around with happy smiles on their faces, living perfectly fine lives.
Judging by the clothes they wore, the goods being sold, and how happy everyone was, it seemed that Flowing Water City was a very well managed ce.
This waspletely different from how he imagined this ce to be.
But when Lin Fan thought about it, he realized that this was nothing more than his own prejudice.
He had thought that the Lin Family was a family filled with viins, so he didn''t have a good impression of the city that they controlled. However, if the Lin Family really was like that, then how would they be able to remain in control of this city?
If the Lin Family ran this ce into the ground, there was no way that they would be as big as they were.
So they would take care of their own interests and their own territory, while doing terrible things to other people.
They were the kinds of people that would do whatever they wanted as long as they could benefit from it.
Instead of thinking of them as ipetent, he should think of them as a properrge family.
This was Lin Fan''s mistake because of the prejudice he had against the Lin Family.
He was just d that he was able to correct himself before he went down the wrong path. If he had charged into the Lin Family with this bias, then he might have put himself in a dangerous position.
This was also his pride at bing stronger going to his head.
He thought that there was nothing left in the Mu Empire that could threaten him.
Even the sects were scared of his Love Sect, so there was no need to mention therge families.
But no matter what, he should never look down on his enemies.
He should face them with everything that he has, that was the path of certain victory.
So instead of heading to the Lin Family right away like he nned, Lin Fan started wandering around the city.
As he walked around, there were things that dropped out of his sleeve just like when he had been in Heavenly Tree City. These things quickly scurried off after falling from his sleeve, not leaving a single trace behind.
After walking around for a bit, Lin Fan found an inn in one of the business streets that seemed rather clean.
To his surprise, he found that the prices weren''t as high as other ces. In fact, the prices were almost half of what it would have been in other cities.
Yet, the service was definitely much better than even the inn that he stayed in Heavenly Tree City.
That was an inn that was right by the Governor Manor, so it should be considered one of best in Heavenly Tree City. Yet this random inn in Flowing Water City was better than that inn.
This really opened his eyes.
The Lin Familyˇreally was good at managing their territory and generating wealth for their people. But he also knew that this was all to reap the rewardster, so it could be said that this was all done for themselves.
The reason why he picked this inn was because it was near the Mercenary Guild.
After realizing his mistake, Lin Fan knew that he had to prepare himself before dealing with the Lin Family.
So before that, he would need to gather information on the Lin Family before making his move.
During that time, he would start taking missions at the Mercenary Guild to justify his visit.
ˇ
The next morning, Lin Fan walked into the Mercenary Guild and found that it was the same as every other Mercenary Guild that he had visited.
There were people sitting at the bar drinking, there were people taking missions, and there were people handing in spirit beasts to be butchered.
No matter which Mercenary Guild branch he visited, it would always be the same.
He just walked over to the mission board and casually picked out one of the missions.
This was a D Rank mission, one that wasn''t considered hard for someone who had a B Rank card like him.
He just brought this mission over to the counter to register, but before he couldˇan incident happened.
There was a girl who had been talking to the receptionist and based on the look on her face, it didn''t seem like it was going well. But of course, that wasn''t Lin Fan''s problem at all.
He went to the other receptionist to register the mission, but then he heard the girl suddenly raise her voice.
"I have to take this mission, my mother''s life depends on it!"
He couldn''t help turning over to see what was happening and he was surprised to see that the girl had already jumped over the counter and was grabbing the receptionist.
There were others looking in that direction, but they didn''t stop her. Instead, they looked like they were sympathizing with her.
Even the receptionist didn''t call the guards even though she could have since the girl was acting this way.
The receptionist just said, "Please, Xiao Zi, you know that I can''t do this. The Mercenary Guild has its rules and I can''t break them just to help you." Then she bit her lip and said, "Even if I approve of this, you should know how dangerous that ce is. It''s not a ce that you can go to that easilyˇ"
Even though the receptionist said this, the girl still didn''t let go as she begged her to let her take this mission.
I just stared at them for a bit before turning back to handle my own matters.
Though I felt sorry for the girl, that didn''t mean that I would go to her rescue.
I couldn''t save everyone in this world and I was here to take care of my own business, I couldn''t get caught up in the business of other people.
So I pulled out my mercenary license and wanted to register this mission with the other receptionist.
But before I could, the girl suddenly turned in my direction.
Her eyes were on the mercenary license that was in my hand, specifically it was on the B that was on it.
After a momentary pause, she suddenly let go of the receptionist and came over to grab my foot to say, "Please help me!"
I couldn''t help being taken aback when I saw her do this, but I wanted to pull my foot away. But when I tried to pull it away, I found that she had a firm grasp of it and I couldn''t pull it away unless I wanted to hurt her.
At this point, everyone''s attention had turned to me and it wouldn''t be a good thing for me if I hurt her.
So I could only say with a sigh, "Please let me go."
But the girl shook her head and said, "No, please listen to what I have to say."
I looked down at her and saw that she was looking at me with tearful eyes while still holding my leg.
If someone didn''t know what was happening, they would have thought that I was bullying this girl.
At the same time, because of themotion that she was making, everyone had turned to look at me instead.
Even the receptionist who had been helping this girl turned to look at me with a concerned look.
I just gave a sigh and said, "Then can you at least tell me what you want instead of crying and hugging my leg like this?"
The girl was surprised that I was so direct about this, but she gave a nod and said, "Please, help me take this mission. I really need to go to the Roaming Mist Forest to find medicine for my mother, but I can''t go unless I have a C Rank mission that clears me to enter it. I can see that you''re a B Ranker, so you''re someone that can take this mission. I won''t ask you to go, I just need your help to enter the Roaming Mist Forest."
I shook my head and said, "What benefit is there for me? Why would I do something like that? Besides, if you''re too weak to take it on your own, how likely are you to finish this mission? Wouldn''t that mean that I would either have to ept the failure and pay the fine or go with you? I''m not free enough to do something like that."
In the face of this logic, the girl really didn''t have anything to sayˇ
So she took a deep breath as if she made up her mind and said, "I''ll give you my body if you help me."
Chapter 603 Li Zi
Chapter 603 Li Zi
?There were many angry and jealous looks that were turned in Lin Fan''s direction.
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this from this girl, but he also took this chance to get a proper look at her.
To say that she wasn''t a beauty would be lying.
This girl was a beauty with fine fair skin, wide sparkling eyes, and her hair done in a ponytail. She was the perfect example of a girl next door that any man would have been happy to be childhood friends with.
So her offering her body like this wasn''t a light offer.
But Lin Fan just calmly said, "No need."
The girl couldn''t help being shocked when she heard this.
She looked at Lin Fan with that same shocked look that slowly filled with confusion as she slowly said, "What did you say?"
It had been so shocking that she hadn''t been able to process what he had just said.
But Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to say, "No need. Why would I go through the trouble for something like that?"
The girl couldn''t help revealing an aggrieved look when she heard this.
She had made up her mind to offer her body to this person to save her mother, but it turned out that this person didn''t even want her. She had this bit of confidence in her beauty, but it turned out that it was false confidence.
Lin Fan could see the look on her face and could already guess how things would develop, so he turned to look at the spectators.
With a single snort, he released a bit of his pressure to suppress all of them.
The moment that they felt this pressure fall on them, they immediately closed the mouths that had been opening to speak up for the girl.
The moment that they felt this pressure, they immediately felt a chill run down their spine.
Their instincts told them thatˇthe person who released this pressure definitely was not someone that they could fight.
So they all couldn''t help closing their mouths and turning away.
Not a single one of them spoke up for this girl.
But the girl didn''t notice since she was still in a daze from what Lin Fan had said.
There was an awkward silence that filled the air after he released his pressure like this, but Lin Fan wasn''t bothered at all.
He just stood there for a moment before turning back to the receptionist he had been talking to earlier and saying, "Please help me register this mission."
When the girl heard this, she felt like herst hope had been cut and she fell to her knees again. She looked up and started bawling right in front of Lin Fan as she said, "But my mom will dieˇ"
Even if Lin Fan knew that there wasn''t anything to gain from getting involved with this girl, it wasn''t as if his heart waspletely dead.
Seeing her cry like this, he couldn''t help feeling a bit awkward.
But there was something else that concerned him more.
The bigger of a mess that she created, the more attention that she would draw to him. The more attention that she drew to him, the more likely that the Lin Family would notice him.
If the Lin Family noticed him before everything was in ceˇ
So in the end, Lin Fan turned back to the girl. After shaking his head and putting his hand up to his face to give a sigh, he said, "What is the medicine that you need for your mother?"
The girl slowly stopped crying as she looked up at him with a dazed and confused look.
Seeing her like this, he said with a sigh, "I don''t have all day. Tell me quickly or I''m leaving."
At this, the girl couldn''t help jolting before saying, "My mother is suffering from a form of blood rot, so she needs Blood Lingzhi to help her recover. It can only be found in the second ring of the Roaming Mist Forest, butˇ"
The receptionist who had been talking to the girl before added, "The Roaming Mist Forest is ssified as a C Rank danger zone and the second ring is so dangerous that even B Rank Mercenaries would struggle there."
The girl slowly gave a nod.
She didn''t want to hide anything from the one person that she could turn to for help. If he found outter and abandoned herˇ
Lin Fan just stroked his chin for a bit before saying, "Alright, I can take you there, but it won''t be for free."
The girl''s eyes filled with hope before she looked up with a determined look and said, "Yes, I''ll give you anything if you help me."
Then with a blush on her face, she looked down and said in a smaller voice, "Even if you want my body."
Lin Fan just reached his hand out and flicked her forehead before saying, "Why would I need that? It''s not like that will give me any benefits."
The girl once again fell into a daze as she looked up at Lin Fan.
The look in her eyesˇit was almost as if she was asking, "Is there something wrong with you? Do you swing that way?"
She had her confidence as a beautiful girl and though she was offering her body, he didn''t seem to care at all.
It really hurt her pride a bitˇ
But she quickly recovered since she knew that her hurt pride wasn''t important right now. The most important thing was being able to get that medicine for her mother and nothing else.
Slowly she asked, "Then what do you want?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Information. I''m new to the city, so I want some information from you."
The girl couldn''t help revealing a surprised and confused look as she slowly asked, "Is that it?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes and said, "The information that I want isn''t cheap."
The girl felt a chill run down her spine when she heard this.
Though she acted this way, she wasn''t a fool. She could instantly tell that the information that this person wanted definitely wasn''t something simple.
But she had no choice right now, so she could only give a nod of agreement.
Lin Fan also gave a nod back before taking back the mission that he had been about to register. He went over to the receptionist that had been talking to the girl earlier and said, "Can you let me see the mission that she wanted to take earlier?"
The receptionist nodded and handed the piece of paper over.
Hunting Blood Spiders.
That was the C Rank Mission that the girl had been trying to take earlier.
Blood Spider, Blood Lingzhi, they had to be connected somehow.
It wouldn''t be strange if the Blood Spider''s nest was where the Blood Lingzhi grew, which was why she was so insistent on taking this mission. It was her only clue to finding the medicine that would save her mother.
After reading the mission post, Lin Fan turned back to the receptionist and asked, "Can you show me a map of the surrounding area?"
The receptionist gave a nod before pulling out a map for him.
He looked at the D Rank Mission that he had been about to take and looked at a specific area on the map.
After looking at it for a bit, Lin Fan said, "Alright, help me register for both the D Rank and C Rank Missions. I should be able to clear them back to back since they''re in the same direction."
The receptionist was surprised, but she quickly gave a nod and helped him register for both of them.
He turned back to the girl and said, "Add her name on the registration too. She''ll being along with me."
The receptionists gave another nod with a relieved smile on her face.
The girl had been in a daze as she waited to see what he had been up to, but when she heard him say to add her name, she immediately rushed forward to grab him. But Lin Fan moved out of the way and she went past him to fall to the ground.
She couldn''t help hitting her face as she fell on the ground.
When she looked up, he looked at her and said, "Don''t touch me unless it''s necessary. I don''t like being touched."
The girl couldn''t help revealing an aggrieved look, but she still gave a nod to show that she understood.
The receptionist worked very quickly and it took no time at all for her to finish registering these missions.
When she handed the forms back to Lin Fan, he couldn''t help knitting his brows as he said, "The reward amount is a bit different."
The receptionist gave a nod before saying, "I used my own discretion to increase the reward for you a bit." After saying that, she looked up at Lin Fan with a deliberate look in her eyes.
Then she turned back to the girl and said, "Xiao Zi, this is all I can do to help you."
The girl looked at the receptionist and said with a touched look, "Xiang XiangˇThank you."
The receptionist girl just said with a smile, "Take care and good luck."
Lin Fan shook his head before grabbing the girl by the cor and pulling her out of the Mercenary Guild.
Once they were out, he quickly headed to the gate of the city.
He wanted to get this done quickly so he wouldn''t have to deal with her anymore, but he was also certain that she would want to get this done as soon as possible.
But before leaving the city, he suddenly remembered something.
Or rather he remembered that he forgot about something.
He didn''t even know her name.
"What''s your name?"
When the girl heard this, she was caught off guard.
But then she also realized that she hadn''t even introduced herself or learned this person''s name before asking for his help.
So she quickly said, "My name is Lin Li Zi."
Lin?
Chapter 604 All kinds in a family
Chapter 604 All kinds in a family
?Lin Fan immediately stopped and turned to look at her with narrowed eyes as he said, "Lin? Are you a part of the Lin Family?"
Lin Li Zi was surprised by this sudden change with Lin Fan, but she slowly gave a nod as she said, "Un, I''m a part of the Lin Family."
When he heard this, he immediately knitted his brows and fell silent, as if he was thinking about something.
Lin Li Zi could see that something was wrong with Lin Fan, so she added, "I might be from the Lin Family, but I''m just an illegitimate child from a branch family. I have no status at all."
She had misunderstood that he was doubting why she even needed his help.
After all, if she was someone from the Lin Family, why wouldn''t she just use the power of the Lin Family to get what she wanted?
Seeing that he was still looking at her with that same look, Lin Li Zi said, "My mother and I don''t even live in the main house, so I have to work as a mercenary to earn money. My mother also used to work, butˇshe fell ill."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at her closely and it seemed that sheˇwasn''t lying.
Hearing that she was also an illegitimate child of the Lin Family, he couldn''t help sympathizing with her a bit because of the previous host.
But he wouldn''t let his guard down just yet.
After all, he was here to take down the Lin Family and even if she had no status in the Lin Family, she was still a part of the Lin Family.
If she was to identally reveal him to her family, they might start checking him and that would ruin his ns.
There was also a part of him that wanted to keep her around since she was useful.
Since she was part of the Lin Family, she would be a valuable source of information.
She wouldn''t know anything too important about the Lin Family since as she stated, she had no status in the Lin Family.
But at the very least, she could give him information about the Lin Family that he could use against them.
Any information about them was useful information at this point.
In the end, it was one small thing that made him decide to go with Lin Li Zi.
It was the fact that she was an illegitimate child of the Lin Family just like the previous host.
There was a small part of him that strongly sympathized with her, which Lin Fan assumed were the feelings of the previous host.
Since the previous host felt this stronglyˇhe would go with it and see how this turned out.
It was a risk, but he felt that it was a risk that was worth taking.
So with a sigh, Lin Fan said, "Alright, you don''t have to keep exining. I understand your situation."
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief when she heard this.
For a moment, she had been worried that Lin Fan would go back on his word and she would lose her hope once again. But it seemed that for whatever reason, he decided that he would still help her.
She didn''t know what the reason was, but she couldn''t help feeling very lucky because of it.
Lin Fan started heading toward the gate again and Lin Li Zi followed him.
But as they were moving forward, she realized that she had forgotten about something.
"Um, I still don''t know your name yet."
Lin Li Zi suddenly said from behind Lin Fan.
Lin Fan turned around again to look at her, but seeing the awkward look that was on her face, he didn''t think she had any other intentions in asking his name.
"Wu Qing." Lin Fan said in a simple and cool voice.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help being surprised, but she couldn''t help giving a nod as if she agreed to this name.
After all, he had been emotionless when they had first met.
No matter how she tried to convince him, he didn''t seem to care at all.
Even now, she still didn''t understand what it was that had convinced him to go with her.
The two of them just walked in silence as they went through the gate.
Since they had their mercenary license and a registered job, there was no reason for the guards to keep them there. They were able to smoothly make their way through the gates and soon they were heading off.
Lin Fan just walked without summoning his pets.
He knew that there was nothing to gain from showing them off to Lin Li Zi, so they quickly walked along the road.
Once they were far enough from the city, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Tell me about your family."
Lin Li Zi was surprised by this sudden question and she revealed a look like she waspletely caught off guard, but she still started speaking with a sigh.
"What is there to say? My family is just me and my mother."
Lin Fan asked, "What about the Lin Family? Even if you are an illegitimate child, it isn''t as if they would just throw you out since that would be bad for their reputation."
Lin Li Zi gave a coldugh before saying, "Even if they don''t throw me out, that doesn''t mean that they will care about an illegitimate child like me. They just gave us a house and some money before tossing us away like it was nothing."
Lin Fan would be surprised, but he really couldn''t be since that was the same thing that had happened to the original owner of this body and his mother.
If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a bit talented and had received some attention, then he might have ended up in the same situation as Lin Li Zi.
So that part of him that sympathized with her became stronger.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Is it just you orˇ"
His voice trailed off, but the meaning behind it was clear.
Lin Li Zi gave another coldugh as she said, "It''s such a big family, how could it just be me? If the young masters and masters of the Lin Family want something, then who can say no to them? There are plenty of illegitimate kids in the Lin Family, so my situation is quite themon one."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
He had thought that the previous owner of this body had a rough life, but it seemed that this was justmon for the Lin Family.
It seemed that there really wasn''t anyone good in the Lin Familyˇ
No, he couldn''t say that.
From what he could tell Lin Li Zi seemed different, though he wasn''t sure if this was just an act or not.
Still at the very least, she seemed better than what he had heard about the Lin Family.
It seemed that there were all kinds of people in a family.
Lin Fan started to debate whether he should take care of the entire Lin Family or just the part that deserved it.
After all, in situations like this, destroying the entire family wasn''t the best idea.
If he took the Lin Family out and removed them from the throne, there would just be someone that would rece the Lin Family. He might not care if it was before where he didn''t have any responsibilities, but he couldn''t just do this to Mu Bao Bao.
At the same time, if Lin Li Zi''s story was true, then he would need to worry about the illegitimate children of the Lin Family.
Just like how she hated the Lin Family, there would be some that would want to join the Lin Family.
They were scattered all over, so it was unknown who would be an illegitimate child of the Lin Family. If they were left behind, there was no doubt that they would try to get revenge on the one that destroyed the Lin Family.
If he was to take care of the Lin Family, he needed to find someone to fill the power gap that was formed.
This Lin Li Zi seemed like a good choice if her story was true.
She was part of the Lin Family, so that was her legitimacy even if she was an illegitimate child.
At the same time, she knew the other illegitimate children and concubines.
If she gathered them together, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to take over the gap after the Lin Family was destroyed.
Of course, she would also have a bit of help from him since he knew that he would need to back her up or else it would be impossible for her to take over the remnants of the Lin Family.
After these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan looked at Lin Li Zi and asked, "If you could leave the Lin Family, would you?"
Lin Li Zi revealed a confused and surprised look when she heard this, but then she shook her head with a bitter smile.
She didn''t say anything, but the bitter smile that was on her face was more than enough of an answer.
That was all that Lin Fan needed, so he didn''t ask anything else.
The two of them just continued walking in silence.
However, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
Chapter 605 Rampaging Bulls
Chapter 605 Rampaging Bulls
?After that talk outside of the city gate, they just walked in silence for half a day.
During this walk, Lin Li Zi looked like she wanted to talk to Lin Fan many times, but Lin Fan just kept walking with a straight look on his face as if he wasn''t interested in talking.
So Lin Li Zi could only silently follow behind him.
After walking for half a day, they arrived in a town and that was where they would be staying for the night. It was impossible for them to reach the Roaming Mist Forest in a single day like this, so they would have to stay in this town first before heading to the Roaming Mist Forest tomorrow.
Though Lin Li Zi already knew this, she was still feeling anxious.
If they had hired a carriage, they might have been able to reach the Roaming Mist Forest sooner.
But Lin Li Zi didn''t have the money for that and she didn''t want to put Lin Fan out like that when he was helping her with this matter.
Though truthfully, Lin Fan could have used his pets to make things even faster. If he had used either Hi or Igneel, they would have arrived within an hour.
However, this wasn''t something that he was willing to show to someone like Lin Li Zi.
Until he was certain that he could use her, he wouldn''t show her anything important.
So all she could do was worry about whether she would be able to make it in time or not to save her mother.
At the same time, she was worried about finding a ce to sleep for the night.
Since she didn''t have enough money for a carriage, she naturally didn''t have much money for an inn as well. She would have preferred to camp outside the town, but she was dragged in here by Lin Fan.
So she had no choice but to stay in an inn.
However, the inn that Lin Fan chose was just too luxurious for herˇ
She wanted to find another inn that would be much cheaper, an inn that was at her level of finance.
Seeing this, Lin Fan just paid for two rooms at the inn that he had chosen without a care and tossed the other key to Lin Li Zi.
Lin Li Zi was caught off guard by this before raising the key to hand back to Lin Fan and saying, "No, no, this is too good for me. I''ll just find some random inn to stay in."
But Lin Fan didn''t take the key back as he just said, "This is more for me than it is for you. I don''t like traveling with people who don''t even take care of their basic hygiene, so just take it already. Plus, I''ve already paid and I don''t like taking back the things that I''ve given to others."
Lin Li Zi was once again taken aback when she heard this as she just said, "Oh."
Lin Fan didn''t bother saying anything and just turned to head upstairs.
Lin Li Zi looked down at the key in her hand.
Even though Lin Fan talked in a cold and indifferent voice, she knew that he had gotten this room for her and had said all that just so she would take it.
She couldn''t help feeling a strange feeling in her heart, but the worry for her mother suppressed that feeling in the end.
Since he had already said all this, the only thing that she could do was ept this kindness and take this room.
When she arrived in the room, her eyes couldn''t help lighting up.
Even though this was only the best inn in a small town in this Peach Province, this room was much better than anything that she had ever lived in before.
This was just how badly she had been treated as an outsider of the Lin Family.
That was just how poor her usual living conditions were that she would even consider a small inn like this good.
But it was like a dream for Lin Li Zi to live in a room like this.
The next morning, she looked very refreshed even though she had a worried look on her face.
When Lin Fan saw her, he couldn''t help wondering if she even cared about her mother at all with how she looked.
But the fact that she would do all of this told him that she did care that much about her mother.
Since that was the caseˇ
Lin Fan bought a horse and a carriage that morning that would take them the rest of the way.
Lin Li Zi was shocked when she saw this, but Lin Fan just calmly said, "Get in or walk, take your pick."
The way that he said this was as if he really didn''t care if she would get in or not.
Hearing this, Lin Li Zi just revealed a bitter smile before getting in that carriage.
She couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a very strange look as she sat there in the carriage. It was as if she was wondering if he had done all of this just for herˇ
But Lin Fan also saw this and said, "I made a mistake yesterday since I wanted to get away from that crowd as soon as possible. I should have bought this carriage yesterday. All I''m doing now is correcting that mistake."
Though he sounded cold and indifferent, Lin Li Zi was already used to it.
She couldn''t help revealing a smile when she heard him like this.
It was as if she had finally figured him out.
Though his words were rough, his actionsˇwere sincere and kind.
It seemed that he just had a hard time expressing himself which she couldn''t help finding cute.
Lin Fan could see the way that she looked at him, but he didn''t care about that at all.
After driving the horse carriage for a bit, he brought it to a stop.
Lin Li Zi was surprised to see that they were stopping since she didn''t see the Roaming Mist Forest yet, so she couldn''t help asking, "Why are we stopping?"
Lin Fan just calmly pointed at a clearing by the side of the road and at therge bulls that were grazing in that field.
When Lin Li Zi saw them, she was confused at first.
But it didn''t take her long to realize why he had stopped.
It was the other mission that he had epted.
It was to hunt this group of grazing bulls.
These bulls were a breed of spirit beast called the Rampaging Bulls and they regrly attacked travelers on the road.
It was no surprise that there would be a mission to clear them out if there was a herd of these Rampaging Bulls found. After all, they hung around roads and attacked travelers regrly.
Whether it was the normal travelers or merchants, it was not good for them to leave this pack of Rampaging Bulls be.
So it was only natural that a mission would be created to hunt this herd once they were found.
But Lin Li Zi was worried about her mother and she didn''t know how long it would take for Lin Fan to take down all of these Rampaging Bulls.
She had thought that he woulde and look for them on their way back or evene out again on his own to look for them, but nowˇ
This would waste the precious time that her mother hadˇ
Lin Li Zi wanted to say something, but she found that Lin Fan had already jumped off the carriage and was already heading towards them.
She opened her mouth, but then she closed them again.
Though she was worried about her mother, she knew that it was only because of Lin Fan''s kindness that she was able toe on this trip in the first ce. If it wasn''t for Lin Fan, she wouldn''t even have the rights to go to the Roaming Mist Forest.
So if he wanted to do this mission that was his main goal first, there really was nothing that she could say.
So Lin Li Zi just gave a sigh and lowered her head as she fell into a state of worry for her mother.
But a minuteter, she heard Lin Fan''s voice say, "Alright, let''s go."
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help looking up with a surprised look as if she wanted to say something, but then she noticed that the Rampaging Bulls in front of her were gone. There were only some blood stains that were left on the ground.
She looked at those blood stains in a daze before asking, "What happened to the Rampaging Bulls? Did they get away?"
Lin Fan raised a brow and said, "I killed them and finished the mission, what else could have happened?"
Lin Li Zi revealed a shocked look when she heard this.
She was a D Rank Mercenary herself and was in the Fourth Qi Gathering Realm.
These Rampaging Bulls were in the Third Qi Gathering Realm, but a herd of them was something that even a Fourth Qi Gathering Realm Cultivator like her couldn''t look down on. That was why this was a D Rank mission in the first ce.
But Lin Fan had killed them all in just a minuteˇ
Just how strong was he to aplish something like this?
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling even more hope when she realized this.
It seemed that she had chosen the right person.
Chapter 606 Roaming Mist Forest
Chapter 606 Roaming Mist Forest
?Lin Fan just ignored her and got back in the driver seat to make the horse go forward.
As the carriage continued forward, he could feel the way that Lin Li Zi stared at him, but he didn''t address it at all.
He just kept the carriage moving forward.
But in the end, Lin Li Zi couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "How did you take care of all those Rampaging Bulls? With their powerful charges, just being grazed would mean being seriously injured."
Lin Fan kept the carriage moving forward and without even looking at her, he said, "I don''t think that''s any of your business, is it?"
Lin Li Zi was surprised to hear this since she had thought that they were getting closer, but it seemed that this was just in her imaginationˇ
She lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry."
Lin Fan just gave a simple grunt without even looking at her as he kept the carriage moving.
Lin Li Zi didn''t seem to be upset about this since she knew that this was just something normal. She might have even crossed the line by asking something like this.
The best way for one to survive was to keep one''s cards hidden. Only when one''s cards were hidden would one have the best chance of fooling one''s enemies about one''s true powers.
When enemies didn''t know how strong you were, they would make mistakes and those mistakes were fatal.
Not to mention, it was her who had dragged him into this mess in the first ce.
So it wasn''t strange that he didn''t want to tell her anything.
They continued for a bit longer and in less than an hour, they arrived at the edge of the Roaming Mist Forest.
However, they didn''t enter right away.
This Roaming Mist Forest, the name really suited it.
Even before entering it, Lin Fan could see why it was named as such.
There was mist drifting out of the gaps in the trees, even though that mist didn''tst long once it left the forest. It was as if there was something in the air in the forest that created this mist.
And it was because of this mist that they didn''t enter right away.
They could have cut right into the forest, but it would have been death to enter like this.
Instead, it was better to enter through the official entrance, which was the entrance to the ce that had already been explored.
As they came closer, Lin Li Zi suddenly said, "It''s said that the mist is mist that contains the resentment of those who had died in this forest. The mist will lead those that are unprepared to their death, so they can be with those who have died forever."
After saying this, she couldn''t help giving a shiver as if a chill had run down her spine.
Though Lin Fan didn''t seem to think the same.
As soon as he came close, he tried to use his Appraisal Eyes to see through the mist, but he found that he wasn''t able to see anything. It was as if the mist didn''t exist for the Appraisal Eyes.
So he could only give up on this thought.
They followed the road to the checkpoint that had been set up by the Mercenary Guild.
This forest was a ce filled with precious materials, so of course the Mercenary Guild had invested in clearing out this space to control the flow of materials.
At the end of the road, just outside of the forest was a checkpoint that had a few guards standing there.
When they saw the carriage approach, they raised their hand for the carriage to stop before waving their hand at Lin Fan toe down.
Lin Fan had already expected this, so he simply brought out his mercenary license and the mission that he had taken to show them that he was clear to enter the forest.
The guards looked at the mercenary license before looking back up at him and saying, "Aren''t you a bit too young to be so highly ranked?"
Lin Fan just gave a shrug before saying, "Age doesn''t have anything to do with ability or talent, does it?"
The guard narrowed their eyes to look at him, but then they returned everything to him.
Since it was all official, it wasn''t as if there was anything that they could do to him even though they were displeased by what he had said.
After handing it back, the guards just waved for Lin Fan to drive forward without saying a word.
If they liked the person who entered, they would give them a few kind words.
But if they didn''t, then they would remain silent like they had done with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t care at all since he didn''t feel there was anything useful that they would be able to give him.
After entering the forest, the entire atmosphere around them changed.
First, it became much quieter.
Though there were still the sounds of the creatures who lived in this forest that came from around them, it was much quieter than it should have been.
Second, the mist that hung in the air around them, it really made it feel very depressing.
But there was nothing that they could do except continue forward.
What they were looking for was the camp that the Mercenary Guild had set up inside of this Roaming Mist Forest. This was where those that came into the Roaming Mist Forest gathered, so it was a good ce to get information.
Not long after entering the forest, they saw a light from in front of them.
When they came closer, they found that it wasing from a building on the side of the road.
There was only this single building here, but it was clear by the way that the building was designed that it was an inn.
So they pulled up to this inn and went in.
After entering the inn, the atmospherepletely changed.
This ce wasn''t just an inn, but also a bar. So there were many people who were at the tables drinking when they came in.
Based on their appearances, it was clear that they were also mercenaries.
No one even batted an eye when they heard Lin Fan and Lin Li Zie in, it was as if they were already used to this.
Lin Fan went over to the front desk of the inn where a beautifuldy was standing.
When he came up, he asked, "How does this ce work? Do we need a room to go to the bar or is it open to everyone?"
The beautifuldy was surprised by this question, but she still said in a soft voice, "It''s open to everyone. Feel free to go and have a drink if you want."
Lin Fan just simply gave a nod before heading over to the bar.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling that he was acting strange, though she didn''t know what it was.
But she quickly remembered what happened earlier and suppressed these feelings.
She didn''t know him that well in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if she was in a ce to talk about these things.
The only thing that she could do was silently follow behind him.
The two of them sat down at a table before Lin Fan waved his hand to get the attention of the waitress.
When she came over, this beautiful waitress who wasn''t inferior to thedy at the front desk asked with a bright smile, "What can I get you?"
Lin Fan just simply said, "Two waters."
The beautiful waitress was surprised to hear this before saying, "You''re asking for water at a bar?"
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod without saying anything.
The beautiful waitress looked at him like she thought there was something wrong with him, but she still took this order and went to get their waters for them.
When she came back, there were also two jugs of wine that had been brought over.
Lin Fan knitted his brows and said, "I said just the water, I don''t want wine."
The beautiful waitress said with the same bright smile, "It''s on the house. I''m sure that it''s your first time here, so I wanted to give you some special service."
"You can tell it''s our first time here?" Lin Fan suddenly asked.
The beautiful waitress gave a nod before saying, "Of course, it''s very clear based on the way that you''re acting. Anyone who''s been in this ce before would be able to see that it''s your first time here. To be honest, it''s very clear that you''ve never been here before based on how you''re acting."
Lin Fan gave a nod without saying anything.
The beautiful waitress just said with the same smile, "You should really try to rx a bit more. This ce isn''t as dangerous as you think it is."
Without even waiting for a response, the beautiful waitress went to the other customers.
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with a look that seemed to be asking what they should do, but she found that Lin Fan wasn''t even looking at her.
Instead, he reached his hand out towards the jug of alcohol on the table and picked it up.
He brought it up in front of his face to take a sniff before pouring a cup for himself.
He brought this cup up to his mouth and said, "Rx a bit more, huh?"
Then he took a sip.
As soon as he took that sip, his face turned red and he fell forward onto the table.
Chapter 607 Real or not
Chapter 607 Real or not
?Lin Li Zi couldn''t help being shocked when she saw Lin Fan lying on the table in front of her.
The beautiful waitress who had walked away couldn''t help looking back with a shocked look.
Even the customers who were at the other tables looked over with shocked looks on their faces.
Not a single person had expected Lin Fan to copse like this from just a single cup.
He had put on a tough exterior, but it turned out that he couldn''t even drink a single drop of alcohol. He had turned red and had fainted from just a single sip of the wineˇ
It was no wonder why he only wanted water and no wine in a bar out of all cesˇ
Lin Li Zi just looked at Lin Fan with an awkward look as she didn''t know what to do. She was very conflicted on this matter as she wanted to hurry and get the Blood Lingzhi for her mother, but it wasn''t as if she could force Lin Fan awake now that he had fallen asleep from getting drunk.
As she sat there with a conflicted look on her face, the beautiful waitress came over and said, "How about we bring you up to one of the rooms? It''s my fault that this happened, so I''ll give you one of the rooms for free."
Lin Li Zi still had that conflicted look on her face as she looked up at the beautiful waitress, but she slowly gave a nod in the end.
After all, there was nothing that she could do at this point.
At the very least, it would be safe if they stayed in one of the rooms at the inn.
She would be able to wait out Lin Fan''s drunken stupor without worrying about being attacked by the beasts in this Roaming Mist Forest.
The beautiful waitress nodded at a few of the men at the bar and they came over to help her lift Lin Fan from the table.
The beautiful waitress could see the conflicted look that was on Lin Li Zi''s face and she misunderstood that as worry for Lin Fan. So she came over and said, "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. I''ll get some water and some medicine for him. At the very least, we have things for hangovers in this bar."
Lin Li Zi''s expression didn''t really change, but she did give a nod in response to this.
The men came over to Lin Fan leaning over the table and they reached out to grab himˇ
But before any of them could reach him, Lin Fan suddenly woke up and swept the sword that had appeared out of thin air at them.
All of these men were caught off guard and weren''t able to react in time as the sword cut right across their chest. All of them started to bleed from their chest as they fell back, but Lin Fan didn''t care about them as he pointed the sword at the beautiful waitress beside Lin Li Zi.
Both the beautiful waitress and Lin Li Zi had shocked looks on their faces, but Lin Li Zi quickly said, "Sir Wu Qing, what are you doing? These people were just trying to help us, there''s no need to be acting this way. Please put the sword down."
She didn''t say ''before someone got hurt'' because there were already people who had been injured because of Lin Fan.
They were the men who were lying there bleeding out on the ground.
But Lin Fan didn''t put the sword down as he kept pointing it at the beautiful waitress in front of him.
The beautiful waitress saw this and moved closer to Lin Li Zi without saying a word, but the look on her face made it clear that she was cautious of Lin Fan.
Lin Fan ignored Lin Li Zi and looked at the beautiful waitress to say, "Is there any point in ying around like this? Just reveal yourselves."
Lin Li Zi revealed a confused look when she heard this, but this time she didn''t try to mediate.
She could tell that there was something wrong that Lin Fan would do something like this, so she kept silent to see what was happening.
The beautiful waitress also saw that Lin Li Zi wasn''t saying anything, so she gave a sigh and said, "You could have let us take care of you without any pain. Why would you want to drag it out when you''re already caught in our trap?"
Lin Li Zi revealed a look of shock when she heard this, but before she could turn around to look at the beautiful waitress behind her, she saw that there was mist that appeared in the air of this bar.
This mist was just like the mist that covered the entire forest.
But this mist shouldn''t be in here since they were inside of a buildingˇ
That was until the building disappeared as well.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t understand what was happening, but the building that they were in turned into mistpletely and disappeared in front of her.
It wasn''t everything around them that disappeared.
The building might have been fake, but the furniture that they had been using and the bar itself were all real.
Though they didn''t look as good as they did when they were covered in the mist.
Instead of being polished and fancy furniture, they turned into rough looking furniture that was made of wood. It wasn''t carved wood, it was just wood that was formed into the shape of furniture that was ced on the ground.
But the most shocking thing was the change in the appearance of the beautiful waitress.
Sheˇcould no longer be considered beautiful with the change in her appearance.
She went from a beautiful human woman to what seemed to be a woman that was made of wood.
All of her skin turned green, looking like tree bark instead of proper skin. Her hair turned to leaves and even the clothes that she had been wearing turned into leaves that were worn over her bark skin.
She went from a beautiful woman to an ugly one made of wood.
After the mist scattered and revealed the true appearance of this bar, the wood woman no longer had the same attitude as before.
In a cold voice, she asked, "How did you find out?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a chuckle when he heard this before saying, "It seems that you really don''t understand humans that well. I''m sure that you thought that you had everything covered, but there was one important thing that you missed."
The wood woman knitted her brows when she heard this.
The look on her face made it clear that she didn''t think that she had missed a single thing.
There was nothing wrong and they had fooled many people like this, so how did things change today?
Even Lin Li Zi had been fooled by their illusionˇ
"You think that with so many people in here, there wouldn''t be a single horse and carriage outside?" Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
The wood woman revealed a confused look, but Lin Li Zi immediately revealed a look of understanding.
She hadn''t thought about this previously, but it seemed that Lin Fan was much sharperthan her.
That''s right, if there were so many people here, where were their forms of transportation?
They were only here temporarily, so it wasn''t as if they would give up anything that they could use to leave this ce with. Even if there were some of them that couldn''t afford it, the people that came to this ce were generally rich enough that they could easily afford a horse and carriage.
So the fact that there was nothing there was very strange.
The wood woman still didn''t seem to get it, but she didn''t really seem to care in the end.
It seemed that she wasn''t able to understand these simple things that humans had no trouble understanding.
But that wasn''t strange since it was clear that this wood woman wasn''t a human in the first ce.
To be fair, this was Lin Fan''s first time seeing or hearing about something like this wood woman, so it wasn''t as if he could really make a judgement here.
In the end, the wood woman cast aside this matter and returned to the matter at hand.
"Drop your weapon and we''ll give you a quick death. If you don''t, we can''t guarantee what will happen to this woman."
Lin Li Zi had been in a daze from all of this, that she didn''t discover that one of the woman''s hands was at her neck.
This hand wasn''t gripped around her neck, but rather formed arge wooden spike that was ced right up against her neck. Just a single inch forward would drive this wooden spike into her neck and kill her.
Lin Li Zi only felt it now because the wood woman had pressed it up against her neck now.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling a chill run down her spine, but she chose to face this with grace, "Don''t worry about me! Just go!"
She could tell that these wood creatures around them were not weak.
Or at least, they were stronger than her.
She didn''t know just how strong they were, but she was certain that they wouldn''t be weaker than how strong she thought Lin Fan was.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile when he heard this.
But then he said, "Do you really think that''s a threat?"
Chapter 608 Stalling for time
Chapter 608 Stalling for time
?The wood woman revealed a deep frown when she heard this.
She was about to stab that wooden hand of hers into Lin Li Zi''s neck to draw some blood to show that she meant business, but she found that there was nothing there.
She had been so focused on Lin Fan that she didn''t even notice that Lin Li Zi had suddenly disappeared.
When the wood woman looked at Lin Fan again, she found that Lin Li Zi was actually in Lin Fan''s hand.
He was carrying her in one hand while holding the sword in his other.
She hadn''t even seen him move or pull out this sword, but here he was having done both.
Just how had he done it?
Lin Li Zi also had a shocked look on her face when she saw this.
One moment, she had been staring at Lin Fan, but then the next, she was in his arms.
She didn''t even know how it had happened.
The look on her face seemed like she wanted to ask Lin Fan about what had just happened, but she saw that Lin Fan wasn''t even looking at her. Even though he had saved her, his attention wasn''t on Lin Li Zi at all.
Instead, his full attention was on the wood woman standing in front of them.
The wood woman revealed a very ugly look when she saw that Lin Li Zi was in Lin Fan''s hand, but there was nothing that she could do about this situation.
She had lost their only hostage, so this matter couldn''t be settled as easily.
Though she didn''t seem like she was panicking at all.
It was almost as if she had some kind of hidden trump card that she had been hiding the entire time.
The other tree men just stood there, it didn''t seem like they were in a hurry to attack.
After a long silence, the tree woman said, "You should have just surrendered, we would have treated you kindly and given you a quick death. Why do you want to prolong your suffering like this?"
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response to this as he waited for the tree woman to exin.
After all, viins loved their monologue.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything, the tree woman didn''t seem to mind as she said, "The wine that you drank, don''t you know better than to ept drinks from strangers?"
Lin Li Zi looked up at Lin Fan with a shocked look when she heard this as she could guess what the tree woman wanted to say.
But she found that Lin Fan had a calm look on his face, as if he wasn''t bothered by this at all.
The tree woman revealed a wide smile as she said, "Even now, the poison in that wine is passing through your system. Why do you think that I''m stalling for all this time?"
Lin Li Zi grabbed Lin Fan''s arm and wanted to say something, but Lin Fan just shook his head as if he was telling her to remain silent.
Lin Li Zi bit her lip, but she still looked at Lin Fan with a worried look.
The tree woman gave a snort when she saw the calm look on Lin Fan''s face before saying, "You can pretend all you want, but you won''t be able to resist this poison. This is the strongest slow acting poison in the world, you won''t ever be able to resist it."
Lin Fan looked at her with the same calm look and said, "Then will you give me the antidote?"
The tree woman acted like she finally got the reaction that she wanted from him as she burst intoughter.
Afterughing for a while, she said, "Antidote? Do you think that we would have an antidote for this thing? Just wait and die, you stupid human."
"Is that so?" Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
They just stood there in silence at this, which confused the tree woman.
It didn''t make any sense for Lin Fan to calmly stand here since every moment that he wasted was another moment that the poison was spreading through his system.
Shouldn''t he be trying to find a way to cure that poison?
Shouldn''t he be threatening her to save himself?
Just what was this strange human doing?
But still, the tree woman didn''t do anything even though she felt that this situation was strange.
That was because she believed in the poison.
It was something given to her by her master after all, she didn''t have any doubts that the poison wouldn''t work.
Finally, Lin Fan said, "So, when is the poison supposed to work again?"
The tree woman was caught off guard by this sudden question by Lin Fan.
She wanted to say something, but then she realized that there was something wrong.
The poisonˇit should have already started showing signs of working. Lin Fan should have fallen to the ground and started vomiting out blood, but he was still standing there as if none of this was his problem.
The tree woman narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan as if she couldn''t believe what was happening.
Then she suddenly said, "How? How are you resisting the poison?"
Lin Fan tilted his head and said in a teasing voice, "What do you mean? Are you saying that your poison isn''t working?"
If looks could kill, the way that the tree woman was looking at Lin Fan definitely would have been enough to kill him ten thousand times.
But she couldn''t do anything with this re in the end.
Lin Fan saw the way that she looked at him and said with a chuckle, "Like you said, do you really think that I would trust a drink that a stranger gives me?"
The tree woman revealed a shocked look when she heard this before stuttering, "No, that''s impossible. I saw you copse on the table after drinking it!"
Lin Fan just looked at her with a smile without saying anything.
The tree woman''s expression turned more and more ugly, but there was nothing more that she could say or do in the end.
So the only thing left for them now wasˇ
"Attack! Surround him and take them down!" The tree woman suddenly shouted.
All of the tree men who had been standing still suddenly started charging forward at Lin Fan.
They had been waiting for the poison to work, but they had heard everything that had been said and knew that they had to seize this chance.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan didn''t leave a single opening for them.
From the very beginning, there was a reason why he had been stalling for time as well.
With a single swing, there was a long me condensed de that came out from the sword that he swung.
This me de cut through everyone around him, cutting through the tree men and the tree woman, splitting them in half at the torso.
Since they were trees, the bottom half remained firmly nted on the ground while the top half fell with heavy thuds.
Lin Li Zi looked on in shock as she saw the tree men and tree woman suddenly fall before turning to look at Lin Fan''s sword.
At this point, the mes had scattered and only a few mes clung to his sword still.
Lin Fan didn''t care about this as he put her down and put the sword away.
He had been stalling this entire time to gather his mes around his sword so he could release it all in one sh like this. He had wanted to make sure that the mes would be strong and long enough to take down all of the tree creatures around him in one swing, so he had to stall for quite a while.
Still, he had stalled long enough and had been able to cut them down just like this.
After they all fell down, Lin Fan walked forward towards the top half of the tree woman.
As he walked past her bottom half, he couldn''t help looking at the top part of that bottom half.
He found that there was no blood flowing from the top half, there was just scorched sap that condensed around the part that had been cut.
After he walked over, he stood over the tree woman and said, "So, do you want to tell me who the one controlling you all is?"
The tree woman revealed a surprised look when she heard this, but then she suddenly gave a cough and spat out some sap.
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised to see this.
He had already thought that the sap reced their blood when he saw the bottom half, but seeing her cough up sap like this really was a strange sight.
The tree woman looked up at Lin Fan after coughing out this sap and said, "You think that you''ll be able to escape now that you''ve done this?"
Lin Fan just ignored this question and said, "You''re not willing to tell me?"
The tree woman spat out some sap and said, "Just wash your necks and wait for yourˇ"
Before she could finish, there was a me dagger that suddenly stabbed right into her head that pinned her to the ground and she fell silent.
Lin Li Zi had slowly walked over while Lin Fan was talking to the tree woman and she couldn''t help being surprised by how decisive Lin Fan was.
"Didn''t you want information from them?" She couldn''t help asking.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "She wouldn''t have given it, so there was no point. We shouldn''t stay here for long."
Lin Li Zi looked at the mist that surrounded them and slowly gave a nod in agreement.
Chapter 609 Strange mist
Chapter 609 Strange mist
?Deep inside of this misty forest.
"What happened?" A deep voice suddenly spoke from inside of the cave.
Standing outside the cave was another tree person that looked like the tree woman that had tried to trick Lin Fan and Lin Li Zie.
However, this tree person looked much more like a person than a tree.
Instead of being madepletely of wood, there was actual skin with leaves growing out of them on this person.
At the same time, it was a beautiful female.
There were only leaves that covered her body.
Or rather, there were only leaves that covered the sensitive parts of her body.
Namely, they covered her nipples and the part in between her legs.
But when she heard this voiceing from the cave, she immediately fell to one knee and said, "Master, I don''t know. We just suddenly lost contact with the treants stationed at the edge of the forest. Until now, they''ve never made a mistake, so we don''t know how they''ve suddenly disappeared."
The voice from the cave didn''t say anything and that actually made the beautiful woman more anxious.
The look on her face almost seemed like she was afraid that she would be punished because of this.
She quickly bowed down as if she was about to say something, but the voice suddenly rang out again.
"It doesn''t matter. They were nothing more than scouts in the first ce, it doesn''t matter if they''re dead."
After a pause, the voice even added in a thoughtful voice, "In fact, they even fulfilled their role by dying. At least now we know that there''s a powerful person who has entered this forestˇ"
The beautiful woman couldn''t help trembling when she heard this.
She looked up and said, "Master, should weˇ"
Her voice trailed off since she could hear the sounds of thoughting from the cave.
It was clear that the creature in the cave was thinking about something.
When the master thought, the servants naturally didn''t dare disturb.
So once she heard this, she immediately closed her mouth and lowered her head as she waited for the voice to speak again.
After a long silence, the voice suddenly said, "I''m pulling the mist in the outer ring back and concentrating on the inner ring. Whatever this threat is, it''se at a bad time. I will focus on defense instead of offense and go into hiding until it leaves. For now, do not bother me unless something very serious happens."
When the beautiful woman heard this, she couldn''t help looking up with a look of disbelief.
It wasn''t that she couldn''t believe that the creature in the cave would do this, it was as if she couldn''t believe that it would abandon all of them like this without a word.
She bit her lip for a few seconds, but then she feltpelled to say, "Master, if you do this, what about the others in the outer ring? Without the protection of the mist, they''ll most certainlyˇ"
She didn''t finish her words, but the way that she left her words hanging already made the meaning of them clear.
The voice from the cave immediately said, "What does that matter to me?"
The beautiful woman bit her lip again, but she didn''t dare say anything else.
The voice from the cave then added, "Tell them toe back. If they can get into the mist, then that''s that. If they can''t, then it''s not my problem."
This was apromise, but it was a very disdainfulpromise.
Almost as if the voice of the cave was saying, "You mean nothing to me, this isn''t my problem."
The beautiful woman bit her lip again, but she didn''t say anything this time.
She just bowed her head and said, "It is as you will, master."
Then without another word, she stood up and walked away from the cave.
When she was gone, the creature in the cave let out a soft sigh of relief before saying, "It''s a good thing that she bought that act. If only they knew the truthˇ"
Then with a determined look, this little creature stood up and said, "No, no matter what, I can never let them find out the truth. I must survive no matter what."
ˇ
Once they had made sure that everything was taken care of, Lin Fan and Lin Li Zi set off again.
But this time, they didn''t head off deeper into the forest.
Instead, they went back the way that they came from.
Lin Li Zi immediately questioned this and asked, "Where are you going? Why are you going back the way that we came?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Because this is the way that we need to go."
Lin Li Zi bit her lip when she heard this as she was very anxious to get the medicine for her mother.
But without Lin Fan''s help, it wasn''t as if she would be able to get it in the first ce.
So she had no choice but to follow him.
The two of them only traveled for a bit before arriving at another building.
This time, they could see that there were indeed horses that were here.
It seemed that this time, there were actual people.
But Lin Li Zi didn''t let her guard down that easily as they approached.
Once they came close enough, they could see that it was another inn. In fact, it looked just like the inn that they had visited before, but there were signs that there were other people here.
This time, it waspletely different.
Lin Li Zi was the one that had her guard up while Lin Fan casually strolled up to the inn.
Lin Li Zi had an ugly expression when she saw him acting this way, but she had no choice but to follow him in.
As they came in, they found that there was a bar that everyone was gathered in just like before.
Lin Fan walked into the bar with Lin Li Zi and no one paid any attention to them as they found a table to sit down on.
The only one that did pay attention to them was one of the waitresses who came over to say, "What will you have?"
Lin Li Zi was still holding her weapon at this point, which she now pointed at the waitress.
While pointing this weapon at the waitress, she said, "Are you a monster too?"
The others that were in the bar stood up when they saw Lin Li Zi point the weapon at the waitress, but the waitress just raised her hand for all of them to calm down as she said, "It seems that you''ve encountered something out there in the mist, but you don''t need to worry here. This is the outpost that the Mercenary Guild has created, so this is a safe ce."
Lin Li Zi didn''t seem like she believed her, but then she found that her weapon was knocked out of her hand before she could even do anything.
The waitress just said with a smile, "Also, I don''t like weapons being pointed at me."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a look of admiration when he saw this.
He had been able to see how the waitress had done this and he had to admit that her speed was something else.
It was just a simple p to the wrist, but the speed was so fast that Lin Li Zi''s eyes hadn''t been able to follow at all.
Of course, he hadn''t been worried at all since he had been using the Appraisal Eyes the entire time. This time, he was able to see notifications pop up, so he knew that they were in the right ce.
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan and seeing how calm he was, she slowly calmed down as well.
Though she still went over to pick up the weapon and still hold it in her hand as she sat there.
The waitress ignored this and looked at Lin Fan to say, "So, what will you have?"
Lin Fan shook his head as he said, "Nothing to drink, but we do want some information."
The waitress narrowed her eyes, but she said, "Nothing in this world is free."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod before taking out a gold coin to ce on the table.
The waitress turned her narrow eyes to look at the gold coin before suddenly revealing a smile and saying, "It seems like you understand how things work. Alright, what do you want to know?"
Lin Fan said with a nod, "Just the usual. Give me the general gist of what the situation in this ce is like."
The waitress gave a nod as if she was expecting this before saying, "It''s been the same, butˇ" After a pause, she added, "The mist has been strangetely. From time to time, it would be thicker or thinner."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but his brows quickly rxed.
Without any hesitation, he took out another gold coin that he ced on the table before asking, "Blood Lingzhi? Any information on that?"
Lin Li Zi''s eyes opened wide, but then she quickly looked at Lin Fan with a touched look of understanding.
So this was what he meant.
Instead of wandering around, it was better for them to buy the information that they wanted.
The waitress gave a nod before pointing at someone who was drinking at the counter and saying, "He knows where it is, but that''s a separate price you''ll have to pay."
Lin Fan just simply gave a nod before standing up to walk over to the counter.
Lin Li Zi quickly followed behind him.
Chapter 610 You’re crazy!
Chapter 610 YouˇŻre crazy!
?The man that the waitress gestured to was just sitting there at the bar drinking to himself.
He didn''t look at anyone else here and just had his head down the entire time as he drank.
With the way that he was drinking, it was almost as if he was trying to forget something.
But the strange thing was that no one took the seats beside him.
The bar waspletely filled, but there were two empty seats on both sides of him.
It was as if they were avoiding him for a reason.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help knitting her brows when she saw this.
She wanted to gesture to Lin Fan to not approach this man, but Lin Fanpletely ignored her as he made his way over.
Without any fear, he sat down right beside the man drinking with his head down, but he didn''t say anything to him.
Instead, he said to the bartender, "A drink for me and my friend here."
The bartender couldn''t help raising a brow to look at Lin Fan, but Lin Fan just solved this problem with more money by tossing a gold coin to him.
The bartender still looked at Lin Fan with a strange look, but he didn''t question his decision anymore and just poured the drinks for the two of them.
After the drinks were poured and ced on the table, Lin Fan picked his drink up and raised it towards the man as he said, "To your health."
The man slowly looked up at Lin Fan with knitted brows, as if he was trying to figure out what Lin Fan was up to. But when he couldn''t see through him, he just revealed a wide smile and said, "To my health, for you don''t have any!"
Without even giving Lin Fan a chance to say anything, he took both of the sses and chugged the wine down.
If it was anyone else, they most certainly would have been offended by this.
But Lin Fan just sat there with a smile on his face, as if he wasn''t bothered at all.
He just waved at the bartender and said, "Some more wine over here."
The bartender still looked at him with a strange look, but he still poured the wine when Lin Fan tossed another gold coin onto the table.
The power of money was a power that went above all.
After another round was brought over, Lin Fan didn''t bother drinking as he gestured for the man to keep drinking.
The man looked at Lin Fan with an even stranger look before revealing a wide smile again to say, "Thank you for your continued donations. If you want, you can just give me money directly next time."
Lin Fan gave a nod before tossing another gold coin at the man.
The man was caught off guard at first, but he quickly reached out to grab it.
But before he could, Lin Fan quickly snatched it out of the air and held it in his hand in front of the man''s face.
With a smile, Lin Fan said, "Before I give you this, I want some information."
The man slightly knitted his brows, but he slowly gave a nod afterwards.
Lin Fan calmly asked, "Blood Lingzhi, you know where it is?"
When the man heard this, his brows deeply knit and then he said, "No, I have no idea what those things are!"
He didn''t even bother saying anything else as he turned his chair around to avoid looking at Lin Fan. However, he could avoid it since Lin Li Zi was already sitting on his other side.
She could tell from his strong reaction that he had to know about the Blood Lingzhi, so she came towards him and said, "Please, I need the Blood Lingzhi to save my mother. You''re my only hope at this point."
The man wanted to turn around again, but he remembered that Lin Fan was on the opposite side.
Between the two of them, Lin Fan gave him more pressure and the more dangerous feeling. So in the end, he chose to face Lin Li Zi.
He shook his head and said, "I don''t know anything about this thing. Please ask someone else."
Lin Li Zi wouldn''t give up as she grabbed his hand and said, "Please, I know that you know where the Blood Lingzhi is. We don''t even need you to guide us to where it is, we''re just asking you to tell us where we can find it."
The man shook his head still without saying a thing, as if he was just trying to ignore herpletely.
But since Lin Li Zi wouldn''t give up, the man suddenly changed his personality.
He looked back at Lin Li Zi with a wide smile before looking down at her chest.
Lin Li Zi''s figureˇwasn''t bad.
She had a chest that wasn''t too full and waist that was filled in, giving her a nice hourss figure.
It was a figure that would make men drool.
It wasn''t strange that someone would look at her like this, but when they did it so openlyˇ
Lin Li Zi immediately raised her hand to cover her chest as she said, "You crazy man!"
The man wasn''t bothered at all by this as he said, "If you really want to know, then give me a night and let me do whatever I want with that body of yours. As long as you give me that, I''ll tell you whatever you want."
This time, it was the man''s turn to move closer towards Lin Li Zi while she moved away from him.
She had her arms in front of herself to cover her body, even though there was nothing that was being revealed.
She just felt that she didn''t want any part of her to have his eyes on them.
The man kept moving forward with his hands raised and moving in a lewd motion as if he was about to grab her with them.
But before he could, Lin Fan suddenly grabbed his cor.
The man was surprised at first, but then he was even more surprised when he found that he couldn''t break free of this grasp at all. No matter how he tried, he found that Lin Fan''s hand was firmly holding onto his cor.
Finally, he said, "What are you doing? Is this the way to ask someone for information?"
Lin Fan gave a chuckle before saying, "There''s no need to act this way just because you don''t want to talk. We can always talk this through instead of relying on tricks like this."
Lin Li Zi just pointed at the man and said, "He''s crazy, he''s crazy I tell you. One moment he was acting normal and then the next, he was acting like this. It''s not just an act!"
Lin Fan ignored her as he stared at the man, waiting for an answer from him.
The man stopped acting that way and deeply knitted his brows before saying, "Is this really the way you want to ask someone for something."
Lin Fan gave a nod with a smile before saying, "That''s right, this is how I want to do this."
Then his eyes turned a bit cold as he said, "If there''s information I want, then you only have a single choice. It''s just all about whether you want to make this easier on yourself or not."
The man''s chin dropped when he heard this, but he couldn''t do anything since he could feel the pressureing from Lin Fan.
When he looked over at the waitress, he found that she was even knitting her brows as she stared at Lin Fan.
The man turned back and slowly asked, "Just who are you?"
Lin Fan pulled out his mercenary license and said, "Just a simple B Rank Mercenary. So, will you talk or will you make this harder on yourself?"
The man really didn''t know what to do in this situation.
But in the end, he broke down and said, "Please don''t make me relive those memories."
Lin Fan gave a nod when he heard this.
He had already guessed that it was something like this, but he hadn''t said anything.
He just waited to see how the man would react to this.
Now that the man had told him the truth, he just calmly said, "That doesn''t matter to me. You can tell me what I want to know, orˇ"
He didn''t finish his sentence, but there was a chill that ran down the spine of the man when he heard this.
He once again looked over at the waitress who was just standing there staring at Lin Fan.
The waitress saw this and had no choice but toe over.
She came up to Lin Fan and said, "Please don''t make this worse for yourself. Just let him go and let''s talk about this."
Lin Fan gave a snort and then put his pressure on her.
This waitress was actually a B Rank Mercenary herself, but when she felt that pressure, she knew that she waspletely outssed.
She couldn''t even remain standing as she fell to her knees under this pressure.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "I don''t want to."
He turned back to the man and said, "Now, I''ll give you three seconds and if you don''t give me the information that I wantˇ"
Once again, he didn''t finish his sentence, but this time he also put his pressure on the man.
There was no time to waste, so he didn''t want to y games.
In this world, strength was the only thing that one could rely on and since he had it, he would use it.
The man also fell off the chair and to his knees when he felt this pressure fall on him.
He looked up at Lin Fan with an aggrieved look before saying, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk."
Chapter 611 Blood Cave
Chapter 611 Blood Cave
?After getting that man to cough up the location of the Blood Lingzhi, there was no reason for Lin Fan to stay any longer.
In fact, staying longer might be more troublesome.
Lin Fan dropped that man back on the seat at the bar and turned to leave.
Lin Li Zi was surprised to see this, but she quickly followed behind Lin Fan with a wary look the entire time.
She knew that the atmosphere wasn''t good, so she didn''t dare let down her guard for even a second.
As they were leaving, the waitress suddenly looked at Lin Fan and said, "Do you know what you''ve done?"
Lin Fan looked back at her with a casual smile before saying, "And? Is that supposed to scare me?"
The waitress couldn''t help visibly tremble when she heard this.
In all her years of working here, this was her first time seeing someone like this.
In the face of his response, there really wasn''t anything that she could say.
After all, she could tell from the aura that he released that he was dangerous.
Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Lin Fan just calmly said, "Don''t poke at something you don''t need to poke at. When the timees, you will know what choice you have to make."
The waitress knitted her brows in confusion after hearing this, but Lin Fan didn''t care as he walked out.
When it was all done, the mercenaries who had stood up and held their weapons looked at the waitress. The man who had been manhandled by Lin Fan couldn''t help saying in a voice that was filled withint, "Miss Yu Xi, why didn''t you do anything?"
The waitress looked at the man with cold eyes and said, "What did you want me to do? You felt the auraing from him as well, did you want me to die with you?"
The man revealed an awkward look when he said this.
In truth, he was just venting because he was angry about being treated this way by Lin Fan.
But he had indeed felt the aura that came from him.
That aura that had fallen on him had been irresistible. No matter how he wanted to go against it, he wasn''t able to do anything.
He wasn''t even able to move a single finger under that pressure.
The waitress angrily looked at this man since it was his fault that such a thing happened. If he had just given the information that the other side wanted or acted properly, they wouldn''t have lost their temper like this.
If it wasn''t for the obligation that they had to protect him since he was in this bar, she definitely wouldn''t have stepped in.
"Alright, that''s enough of that."
A voice suddenly rang out that made all of them calm down.
The bartender stepped out from behind the bar and said, "Let''s just ept what has happened and move on from there."
The waitress couldn''t help looking at the bartender that came up all of a sudden before saying with an aggrieved look, "Master, are you onlying out now? Why didn''t you help earlier?"
The bartender gave a shrug as he said, "What could I have done? It would have ended the same way."
"Huh?" The waitress couldn''t help revealing a shocked look when she heard this.
The others all looked at the bartender with the same shocked look.
After a moment of silence, the waitress asked, "Master, are you sure about that?"
The bartender just gave a simple nod as he said, "That person was much stronger than any of us. If he wanted to, it would have been easy for him to kill all of us without any effort. The only reason he didn''t do it was because he at least cared about his rtionship with the Mercenary Guild."
All of them revealed even more shocked looks when they heard this.
After all, they knew who this bartender really was.
He was the master of this bar, the one that the Mercenary Guild had left in charge of this ce.
Since he was someone that the Mercenary Guild trusted to take care of this ce, he was naturally not weak.
He was someone that was far more powerful than anyone else who was in this bar.
But even he said that this mysterious person was someone that could easily kill them all if they wanted to.
The waitress red at the man who had caused this entire mess.
The others also red at him once they heard what the bartender had said.
If he had remained stubborn, it was likely that they all would have lost their lives.
So of course they could me him at this point.
It was all because he didn''t want to tell Lin Fan where the Blood Lingzhi was that this had happened.
The bartender just ignored all of this as he looked in the direction that Lin Fan walked out in.
The waitress was the first one to recover and she immediately noticed that there was something off about the bartender''s expression.
She leaned in and asked, "Master, is something wrong?"
The bartender didn''t answer right away and instead looked around before waving his hand for her to follow him.
He brought her all the way to the back before saying, "There was something wrong with what he said at the end."
"Huh?" The waitress revealed a confused look before asking, "You mean the part where he told us that we would have to make a decision? Isn''t that just about whether to pursue this or not?"
The bartender shook his head before saying, "If that was it, why would he have said all of that? He isn''t a fool, he should know what we can and can''t do just based on the difference in power. There was no need for him to say anything since we definitely wouldn''t have been able to do anything."
The waitress knitted her brows before slowly asking, "Then should I try to find information on him?"
The bartender shook his head slowly before saying, "No, that might just anger him moreˇIt''s clear that he''s giving the Mercenary Guild face or he wouldn''t have done all of that. So we have to consider that he''s someone from headquarters who''s here on a special missionˇ"
The waitress'' chin dropped when she heard this before she revealed a bitter smile.
Someone from headquartersˇ
Those were the true powerhouses of the Mercenary Guild.
But if that was true, it would make sense why he had that much power for a B Ranker.
He was just hiding his true power and wouldn''t have used it if it wasn''t for them offending him.
The bartender shook his head in the end and said, "Forget it, there''s no point thinking too deeply about this. For now, we should just report it to the branch in the city and ask them to observe carefully. If something happens, I hope that they make the right choiceˇ"
His voice trailed off in the end, but the worry in his eyes didn''t disappear.
ˇ
Some distance away from the inn, Lin Fan and Lin Li Zi had just arrived at their destination.
With the fog clearing up and with the directions from that man, they were able to find this ce quite easily.
This was the ce where the Blood Spiders had made their base and the ce where the Blood Lingzhi grew.
The Blood Lingzhi were used by the Blood Spiders to feed their young and to evolve, so they had formed a nest in this cave to protect the Blood Lingzhi.
Since the web of the Blood Spiders was scattered all over the cave, they couldn''t just burn them all since they were also attached to the Blood Lingzhi. If they burned it all, then it would mean identally burning the Blood Lingzhi as well.
That couldn''t happen since Lin Li Zi''s mother still needed the Blood Lingzhi.
Blood Spiders were not easy to deal with since they came in a swarm and there was the mist to deal with. They could see that the mist was even flowing out of the cave, showing that the cave was still filled with mist.
After arriving, Lin Li Zi suddenly stopped and said, "I can''t let you take this risk anymore. It''s my mother that we''re getting this Blood Lingzhi for, so I can''t drag you into this. Please stay out here while I take care of the Blood Lingzhi."
Lin Fan just raised a brow as he looked at her, as if he was trying to figure out if she was being serious or not.
Seeing that she was serious, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
Along the way, he had been thinking about a new n with the Lin Family that involved Lin Li Zi. He had been seeing what kind of character that she had, seeing how she would fit into his n.
With this final piece, he decided that he liked her and that she would make a fine piece to use in his n.
Since he had decided on using her, that meant that he couldn''t just let her throw her life away here.
Lin Li Zi saw that Lin Fan wasn''t saying anything, so she took this as silent agreement and turned to head towards the Blood Cave with a determined look.
But before she could go any further, Lin Fan suddenly came forward.
Lin Li Zi was surprised to see Lin Fan appear in front of her and she was even more surprised to feel his fist in her stomach.
By her ear, he said, "When you wake up, this will all be over."
Chapter 612 Mutated Blood Spiders
Chapter 612 Mutated Blood Spiders
?After knocking her out, Lin Fan just put her in one of the nearby trees with Igneel watching over her.
With Igneel''s strength, there shouldn''t be anything that could threaten him in this ce.
So it shouldn''t be a problem to leave them be while he sorted out what was inside of the Blood Cave.
Since Lin Li Zi was taken care of, Lin Fan went over to stand in front of the cave.
He couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows since he felt that the auraing from the cave wasn''t normal.
It was as if there was some kind of strange spirit beast that had made its nest inside of this cave.
It was like the feeling that he felt when he had first met Igneel.
Still, this was something that he had to do, so he wouldn''t back down now.
Not to mention, since Lin Li Zi was now knocked out, it meant that he didn''t have to restrain himself anymore.
So there were two things that appeared on his hand before he started dropping things on the ground.
Once they had finished dropping on the ground, he waited for a response from the two creatures that he was holding in his hands.
They were respectively Greeny and the Control Toad.
The things that he had dropped on the ground were the puppets of Greeny and the Control Toad that he had stored.
They went into the cave ahead of him to scout things out for him and now he was just waiting for a report from Greeny and the Control Toad.
But before they could give a report, there was movement that came from inside of the cave.
Lin Fan was surprised to find that there were some Blood Spiders that hade out of the cave to face him.
These Blood Spiders came out without any hesitation, as if they already knew who they were targeting.
For them toe out with such determination, it was clear that they had sensed something.
But how?
Lin Fan couldn''t figure it out at first until he saw something.
It was because the Blood Spidersing out had shifted it, but he saw that there were webs that covered the floor and walls of the cave.
These were spiders, so it was only natural they would cover their nest with webs like this to protect themselves.
Even if the puppets that Greeny and the Control Toad sent in were small, they would still cause shifts in the webs and alert the Blood Spiders.
Right now, it was very likely that those puppets had already been caught and taken down by the Blood Spiders. After all, these were small puppets that didn''t have anybat abilities.
The only things that these smaller puppets could do was sneak into ces that normal puppets wouldn''t be able to, finding information that normal puppets couldn''t.
So that was why he had sent them first.
Lin Fan had hoped not to alert the enemy, but it seemed like this had backfired on him.
It seemed like he hadn''t understood the Blood Spiders well enough to know that they would do something like this.
But that didn''t mean that he was scared of these Blood Spiders.
When Lin Fan saw these Blood Spiders rushing at him, he just faced them with a calm look on his face.
That was because he could sense what level of cultivation they had.
These were spirit beasts that were only in the Qi Gathering Realm.
They were not a problem for him to deal with at all.
He could even take care of them with a simple flip of the hand.
However, he didn''t n on lifting a finger.
Instead, he called out a few of his pets.
It had been a long time since he had summoned these pets out since he hadn''t been able to during this time.
There were too many eyes that had been on him after everything that happened with the Mu Empire, so he had been keeping his core abilities a secret while showing off a few of the things that he could do.
That included his beast taming abilities.
But now that he was able to move more freely, it was time to call them out.
Unlike Igneel who seemed disappointed to be called out, these ones were much more excited about being let out.
Hayase was the one who spoke for everyone by saying, "Why did you keep us locked in that ce for so long? It''s been a long time since we''ve been out."
Lin fan revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Well, it''s been a tough period of time and I couldn''t summon you for a bit. But now it should be fine."
Hayase wanted to say something else, but the others just rushed over for me to pet them.
So in the end, he could only float there with a bitter look on his face as if he had been betrayed.
In a sense, he had been betrayed since they had already agreed on putting on a strong stance after being let out of the Pet Storage Space after such a long time. But they had all abandoned him to get pets from Lin Fan as soon as they saw him.
Hayase was the only one that was left out because of this.
Lin Fan saw this and waved Hayase over with a smile on his face.
Hayase took some convincing, but he still came over in the end and received the same treatment as everyone else.
Even though there were still the Blood Spiders that were running towards them.
It didn''t seem like they cared about the oing Blood Spiders at all.
It was as if they didn''t even see those Blood Spiders as a threat.
But the Blood Spiders were stilling.
After taking some time to catch up and seeing that the Blood Spiders wereing closer, Lin Fan stopped petting his pets and turned his attention back to the Blood Spiders.
It was the same for the pets, they all turned their gaze to the pets.
However, not a single one of them had a look of worry on their faces.
All of them looked excited about the chance to use their new abilities.
Even if it was before, these pets would have been able to easily defeat these Blood Spiders since they had all reached the Peak Qi Gathering Realm. But now that they broke through to the Foundation Realm, it should be even easier for them to defeat these Blood Spiders.
But it seemed like they were waiting for some kind of signal.
Lin Fan saw this and said with a nod, "Go wild."
As soon as they received this order from Lin Fan, the pets no longer held themselves back as they charged out at the oing Blood Spiders.
Though they were all excited about fighting these Blood Spiders, it seemed that they were cooperating to a certain extent.
They spread out evenly so that they wouldn''t get in each other''s ways.
The one that went the fastest was naturally Hayase.
From the beginning, Hayase had always been Lin Fan''s strongest pet.
Even now, he was much stronger than the rest.
The rest had only just reached the Foundation Realm, but Hayase was already in the Mid Foundation Realm and it seemed like he was just a step away from the High Foundation Realm.
So he was much faster than the others.
As he reached the Blood Spiders, he summoned icicles around him and sent them out to pierce the Blood Spiders. The Blood Spiders weren''t able to resist at all as his icicles pierced right through them.
After they pierced through, there were holes left in these Blood Spiders as they copsed onto the ground.
After that attack, the other Blood Spiders suddenly stopped as if they had realized something.
It was as if they realized just how strong the enemy was with how they were looking at Hayase.
This just gave the other pets an opportunity to attack these Blood Spiders.
They weren''t able to resist at all under the wave of different attacks from the different pets.
During all of this, Hayase seemed to stop attacking and turned around to start cheering.
"Shiro is the best! You''re the strongest!"
He was cheering for the Snow Rabbit that had also joined in the fight.
As he cheered, the Snow Rabbit just looked at him like he was an idiot.
It seemed that even though he tried his best, it didn''t seem like she was interested in him.
Seeing the dynamic between the two of them, the other pets couldn''t help shaking their heads since they were already used to seeing this. This was the norm in the Pet Storage Space and even now, it still hasn''t changed.
But as Hayase turned around to cheer for Shiro, some of the Blood Spiders suddenly did something different.
Instead of charging to attack, they gathered this strange red liquid in the air and then fired them out as red spikes.
Hayase wasn''t weak and he didn''t let his guard down even though he was cheering for Shiro, so when he felt the red spikesing at him, he immediately turned around and created icicles in the air to shoot them down.
There were more icicles than red spikes, so the Blood Spiders that had shot these red spikes were in danger.
That was until Lin Fan suddenly said, "Wait, don''t kill it!"
Hayase was barely able to stop the icicles in time, but he couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a confused and aggrieved look.
Lin Fan just ignored this and looked carefully at the Blood Spider before saying, "Isn''t this a mutated version of the Blood Spider?"
Chapter 613 Useful in the future
Chapter 613 Useful in the future
?Lin Fan had been watching silently as his pets ughtered the Blood Spiders that came out.
But the moment that he saw the Blood Spider suddenly gather the blood in the air and shoot it out as spikes, he couldn''t help using his Appraisal Eyes on them.
With these Appraisal Eyes, he found that these Blood Spiders had actually mutated.
Blood Spiders were known as Blood Spiders not because of their ability to control blood, but rather because of their blood red colour and their taste for blood. They were spiders that drained the blood from the targets that they attacked.
They relied on this blood to nourish both themselves and their young.
So getting fresh blood was very important for these Blood Spiders.
But it seemed that drinking this blood had caused a mutation in these Blood Spiders.
It was unknown what kind of blood had caused these mutations, but Lin Fan could see through his Appraisal Eyes that it was indeed drinking blood that had caused these mutations to the Blood Spiders.
They had gained the ability to control blood at will now, which was what had allowed them to form those blood spikes earlier.
But that was just the very tip of the iceberg of what they could do with this power.
Lin Fan could see it all with the Appraisal Eyes.
It just simply said ''control'' blood, it didn''t say what the limitations of it were.
That meant that as long as they practiced enough, they would be able to control blood in any form.
Even if that blood was still inside of a living creature.
These mutated Blood Spiders could be the best assassin in the world as long as one was able to take them under their wings.
So of course Lin Fan wanted these mutated Blood Spiders.
It was a shame about the ones that had been killed before since he could see with the Appraisal Eyes that those ones were also mutated Blood Spiders.
If he could have obtained them all, that definitely would have been for the best.
Now it was all a matter of how to control them.
It would take too much time to use the Love Gauge Taming skill to tame them all and Lin Fan wouldn''t want to do that in the first ce. There were limitations of the Love Gauge Taming skill, so it wouldn''t be as helpful if he used the Love Gauge Taming on them.
Though that did mean missing out on some of the benefits that came with itˇ
Still, the cons far outweighed the pros in this case that Lin Fan didn''t even think about it.
Luckily there was another way for him?to control them.
So Lin Fan said to the pets, "Just round them up and hurt them a bit, but don''t kill any more of them."
The other pets all quickly agreed to this while Hayase still looked at him with an aggrieved look.
He had wanted to show off how powerful he was by destroying those mutated Blood Spiders that had tried to ambush him with his icicles. But now he was taking away his chance to show off to Shiro.
Lin Fan just ignored this and had the pets focus on capturing the mutated Blood Spiders.
With the difference in cultivation, they didn''t even need to break a sweat to do this.
It was easy to capture all of the Blood Spiders and then trap them in a bubble of water.
The inside of the bubble was empty so that they were still able to breathe, but they couldn''t do a single thing as they were stuck inside of this bubble.
This bubble was created from Hayase''s magic, so unless they were strong enough to overpower him, it wouldn''t be possible for them to break free.
Or do anything from inside of the bubble.
While they were fighting, Lin Fan had been paying close attention to the Blood Spiders.
He saw something interesting during this fight.
There was one Blood Spider that seemed to be aware of the other possibilities of its blood controlling ability and had demonstrated something that even he didn''t think of. This was something that no one would have expected was possible.
There was a squirrel that had been running past and had suddenly jumped at one of the pets.
That pet was able to easily handle this squirrel since it was a normal squirrel, but the Blood Spider had used this chance to attack.
Still, it wasn''t able to do anything even with the squirrel providing the distraction.
That raised the question of why did the squirrel suddenly fly at the pet.
That would have been a mystery if Lin Fan didn''t know what the ability of the Blood Spiders were.
Controlling blood, it wasn''t just gathering blood in the air and attacking.
Controlling blood wasn''t just taking the blood out of a living creature.
The Blood Spider had controlled the blood inside of the squirrel to make it act.
That''s right, it had controlled the blood of the squirrel to make it move!
Lin Fan never thought that this was possible, but he now knew that it was after seeing how the Blood Spider had controlled the squirrel like this.
If it could control blood like this, then it would be even more useful in the future.
There were many ways of using this Blood Spider that Lin Fan could think of just from this.
Though he had Greeny and the Control Toad for controlling people, there were limitations to that control. After all, both of them needed to integrate their methods of controlling people into the targets first.
A form of controlling directly like manipting blood would help with many different things.
So this made Lin Fan want these mutated Blood Spiders even more.
Especially the one that had thought to use the squirrel in the first ce.
It was clear that this one was above the rest.
It had intelligence that the others didn''t, so he couldn''t wait to see what else this Blood Spider would be able toe up with.
After they were all caught in the bubble of water, Lin Fan didn''t take care of them right away.
Instead, he went around to pat the pets on their head as if he was praising them for a job well done.
They had managed to capture all of the Blood Spiders as per his instructions, so it could be considered a job well done.
Even Hayase who acted distant at first still came over to be petted in the end.
But as he did, he leaned in and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.
"Can you please help me get closer to Shiro?"
That was his request for a reward for his job well done.
He had always wanted to get closer to her, but he had been doing his best on his own.
Now that he was asking for him, it seemed that he really was desperate.
But of course, Lin Fan immediately denied this request.
He gave the justification, "If you don''t do this yourself, it really isn''t right, is it?"
Hayase also knew this, which was why he had been trying hard on his own the entire time, but it really was too hard for him to get Shiro''s attentionˇ
Still, he decided to keep trying on his own.
Lin Fan made the decision to talk to Shiro about being nicer to Hayase.
Even if he didn''t tell her to love him, he could at least tell her to treat him a bit better than she was now.
It seemed like she was a bit too cold to him that it destroyed his confidence.
After rewarding all of them, I turned my attention back to the Blood Spiders that were in the cage of water.
They had tried many different things and seemed exhausted now.
It seemed that even when trapped like this, they didn''t give up on trying to find some way to break free of this bubble of water.
All that did in the end was exhaust them and now they copsed on the floor of this bubble of water.
Seeing them like this, Lin Fan called out the two who had been hiding in his sleeve the entire time. He held the two of them in his hands up towards the bubble of water with the Blood Spider in it.
It was as if he was presenting the Blood Spider to the two of them.
Both Greeny and the Control Toad expressed their willingness to take these Blood Spiders, but it was just about which one would take them.
They could both see how Lin Fan had looked at the Blood Spiders, so they knew how important the Blood Spiders were to Lin Fan.
So they wanted to take these Blood Spiders so they could get rewarded by Lin Fan.
But in the end, Lin Fan broke them up by saying, "Take half of them each."
He recognized that there were ws in both control methods, so it was better to give them half and half.
That way, he could have Blood Spiders controlled with both methods.
That would be much more reliable.
After they finished, Lin Fan called the rest of his pets over.
After calling them over, he headed right towards the cave entrance.
With the way that he was heading towards it, it was as if he didn''t hesitate at all to go in, which was what happened.
He stepped on the web and alerted the Blood Spiders, but that was what he wanted.
He wanted them to know that he was here and toe all at once.
The more that came, the better.
Chapter 614 A strange gem
Chapter 614 A strange gem
?The cave was dark, but it wasn''t a problem for Lin Fan with his eyes.
His eyes could easily see through this darkness and even the mist that filled the air.
In fact, now that he was aware of it, he could also see the strands of web that were all around him.
He couldn''t see them exactly, but he could see the pop ups that appeared when his Appraisal Eyes were pointed at these webs. So that way he knew that he was still surrounded by the Blood Spider webs.
But there was a specific direction that he was moving in.
As he went forward, he would stop from time to time to help free some things that were caught in the webs.
These were the puppets that he had sent earlier to scout out the cave.
As he had expected, they had been caught in the webs after entering the cave.
So Lin Fan was just following Greeny and the Control Toad''s directions as they led him from puppet to puppet.
But Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows after freeing the tenth puppet.
Why weren''t the Blood Spidersing?
He had taken his time freeing the puppets and made as much noise as he could while walking on the webs, so the Blood Spiders should have known that he was here.
They should have alreadye out charging at him, but there wasn''t a single Blood Spider to be seen.
He didn''t believe that it was all of the Blood Spiders that came out to deal with him, so he didn''t understand why they didn''te to deal with the intruders. It was almost as if they didn''t care that he was here.
Still, he didn''t hesitate to keep going further into the cave.
He had alreadymitted to this and there was something that he wanted in the cave, so he couldn''t back down now.
But Lin Fan started moving faster.
Lin Fan had been moving slowly since he wanted to bait all of the Blood Spiders out to attack him at the same time. That way, he would be able to capture them all in one fell swoop and not worry about them escaping.
However, it would only be a matter of time before Lin Li Zi woke up.
It wasn''t as if he had an infinite amount of time, so he couldn''t keep waiting any longer.
It seemed that he would have to just make do with what he could get.
He would capture the ones that he could and if some escaped, then that was that.
So Lin Fan was pushing deep into the cave with this.
It didn''t take him long to reach his destination like this.
But Lin Fan found something surprising when he found it.
There was arge wall of web in front of him. It was as if the Blood Spiders had formed a wall of defensive webs that were meant to keep out anyone that wanted to invade their home.
Seeing this, Lin Fan realized what was happening.
The Blood Spiders knew that once they lost contact with the ones outside, something bad must have happened.
So instead of chasing after him, they decided to hole themselves up in this ce and use this wall to keep themselves safe.
They decided that instead of offense, they would rely on defense.
Lin Fan stood in front of the web and he couldn''t help touching it with one hand.
As he touched it, he couldn''t help admiring how firm it was.
It didn''t feel like a spider web, but rather like a thread that was made of steel.
With this web, it really would have been an effective defense against a normal person.
But in front of Lin Fanˇ
The one thing that he wouldn''t use at this point was fire. Once fire was used, then everything would go to hell.
After all, fire didn''t discriminate against what was ced in front of it and would burn down everything that was in its path. But he couldn''t allow that to happen since the Blood Lingzhi that he needed were still inside of this cave.
So he had to avoid using fire.
The sharpest thing that he could think of wasˇwater.
So together with Hayase, they created a water cutter.
It wasn''t a water cutter in the same sense of his past life, but rather a water cutter that was made by controlling water.
Hayase was the one that gathered the water and created the flow while Lin Fan was the one that concentrated the water into a sharp de.
The water that came from the flow was forced into a single area by Lin Fan and that concentrated it to the point where it became a water pressure cutter.
With this water pressure cutter, there was no resistance at all as they cut right through the web.
Lin Fan did it in a circr fashion where he cut a hole right in the center of the web.
But he didn''t finish thest cut just yet as he had his pets take position.
Only when they were in position did he make thatst cut.
When he made thatst cut and the web fell down, there were spikes of blood that suddenly came out of the hole.
But this was all expected which was why Lin Fan had waited to make thatst cut.
The Blood Spiders inside would certainly be able to see the web being cut, so they would be prepared to attack the moment that the pathway was opened. That was why all of these blood spikes had suddenlye out at them.
Lin Fan''s pets just simply used a few attacks and shattered the blood spikes that came out.
Without hesitation, Lin Fan said, "Go and take care of them. But make sure to capture them alive."
The pets gave nods before jumping forward into the cave to take down the Blood Spiders.
It wasn''t a fight at all, it was a one sided ughter.
Though it wasn''t a ughter since the pets never actually killed any of the Blood Spiders.
They followed Lin Fan''s orders and just captured them all, throwing them into a bubble of water that Hayase created in the center of the room.
Seeing all of these Blood Spiders in the bubble of water, Lin Fan focused his eyes to look at them. He was using his Appraisal Eyes on them to check something.
After a while, he revealed a satisfied look since he had confirmed with the Appraisal Eyes that all of them had the same mutation as the ones he had captured before. All of them had the ability to manipte blood.
So he didn''t hesitate to let Greeny and the Control Toad take control of these Blood Spiders.
During this, he started looking around this small cave to see what was so important that the Blood Spider would entrench themselves here.
He could see on the ground that there were a few blood red orbs that were scattered around. These should be the eggs of the Blood Spiders.
At the same time, he could also see a few blood red mushrooms that were scattered around on the ground, which was the Blood Lingzhi.
These things should be important enough to the Blood Spiders, but he didn''t feel that they were important enough that they would act this way.
So he kept looking around.
That was until he found something that was at the very center of the room.
Lin Fan had missed this at first since it was so small, but he soon found it since it was different from everything else in this room. It was a small pink gem that was ced right in the very center of this room.
As he looked at this thing, he could sense that there was a strange energying from it.
Then when he tried to approach itˇ
"HISS!"
Even though the Blood Spiders were trapped and being turned into puppets, they still reacted the moment that he approached the gem on the ground. They all hissed at him as if he was doing something terrible to them and some even wanted to smash their bodies against the bubble of water.
But Hayase stopped them with a few well ced ps of water.
Seeing this reaction from them, Lin Fan was certain that this must be the thing that they were protecting.
Essence of the Asura
That was what the name of this thing was ording to his Appraisal Eyes.
But what followed wasˇ
???
Not a single thing could be found about this thing.
However, Lin Fan didn''t find that strange since he finally recognized what this strange energy was.
It was divine energy.
He had felt it before when he had encountered Aphrodite''s artifact and when he encountered those immortal fragments.
He knew that this gem definitely wasn''t a normal thing.
If he had to guess, it was most likely this gem that had caused the Blood Spiders to mutate all of a sudden.
So why was such a thing in a ce like this?
He had no idea, but he wasn''t above taking it.
Since he found it, he would take it for himself.
That was the rule of this dog eat dog world, so he didn''t hesitate as he helped himself to it.
After taking the gem, Lin Fan quickly collected a few Blood Lingzhi as well and some of the Blood Spider eggs before seeing how Greeny and the Control Toad were doing.
They had finished creating puppets out of the Blood Spiders, so there was no reason for him to stay here any longer.
Chapter 615 What do you want?
Chapter 615 What do you want?
?Since he had gathered everything, Lin Fan didn''t stay in this cave any longer.
He came out and picked up Lin Li Zi from where he had left her.
He had one of his pets carry her as he traveled out of this Roaming Mist Forest.
Since he came here, he couldn''t help feeling that there was something off about this forest and the mist that filled it. Even now, he still felt that there was something strange about this ce.
So he wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible.
There was also a part of him that wanted to find out just what was wrong with this ce, but he couldn''t do that now.
Maybe after he took care of the Lin Family, he coulde back and take a look.
He went right past the inn on his way back and only after picking up his carriage did he finally stop for a bit.
Lin Fan just sat there in the driver seat, slowly moving the carriage forward as he waited for a certain someone to wake up.
He had calcted the time for her to wake up to be now, but still she didn''t wake up.
Instead, she was just tossing and turning in the carriage as if she was having a pleasant nap.
This girlˇ
She really was something else.
It was an hourter that Lin Li Zi finally woke up again.
When she woke up, she looked around herself in a daze before looking as if she was about to go back to sleep.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile on his face.
It was like he really wanted to abandon her here and there.
But in the end, Lin Li Zi woke up again and said, "What happened? Where am I?"
Lin Fan shook his head with the same bitter smile and asked, "You''re finally awake?"
Lin Li Zi immediately reacted to this voice and turned to look at Lin Fan.
There was a moment where she didn''t understand what was happening as she just looked at Lin Fan with a confused look.
Then all of a sudden, she revealed a look of recognition and sat up to look at him as she asked, "What about the Blood Lingzhi? Did you get it?"
Lin Fan just raised his hand with a smile on his face.
With a wave of his hand, there was a blood red mushroom that appeared in it.
Lin Li Zi looked at the blood mushroom closely as if she was trying to confirm something.
After staring at it for a bit, she let out a sigh of relief and said, "This should be the Blood Lingzhi."
Then she slowly looked at Lin Fan and asked, "What happened?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "I told you not to worry about it. I said that it would all be over when you wake up."
She looked at him with a very strange look when she heard this, but she slowly gave a nod and said, "Yes, you did say thatˇbut how did you take care of all those Blood Spiders by yourself?"
Lin Fan just looked at her with the same smile without saying anything.
When she saw him looking at her like thisˇshe knew that there was nothing that she could say to convince him to tell her what he had done.
Instead, all Lin Li Zi should worry about now wasˇ
After a long silence, Lin Li Zi asked, "What do you want for the Blood Lingzhi?"
Lin Fan gave a nod in response.
He didn''t even try to hide it since he knew that it had already reached a point where it couldn''t be hidden anymore. He had something that he wanted from Lin Li Zi and she knew that it was impossible for her to get this Blood Lingzhi for free.
Seeing the way that he looked at her, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help saying, "Are you finally going to ask for my body?"
There was a small part of her that hoped that it would be like this.
After all, she had seen how powerful Lin Fan was.
If she could use her body to seduce him and get him to take care of her and her mother in the futureˇthen she wouldn''t have to fear the Lin Family anymore.
But in response to this, Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile.
He really couldn''t understand what this girl was thinking that she would keep offering this.
Lin Li Zi revealed a disappointed look, but she kept asking, "Then what do you need from me? You know how much I need that Blood Lingzhi, so there''s not much that I won''t give you at this point."
Lin Fan was certainly surprised at how blunt she was being, but he was also happy to see that she understood the position that she was in.
As long as she understood this, it would be easier for him to do what he wanted to do.
So Lin Fan raised his hand towards Lin Li Zi.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help being surprised by this, but then she saw what was inside of his hand.
It was a strange ck worm that she had never seen before.
This ck worm justid there in Lin Fan''s palm, but then it slowly raised its head and looked at her.
She didn''t know why, but there was this strange chill that ran down her spine when she saw this ck worm.
Slowly, Lin Li Zi looked up and asked, "What is this?"
Lin Fan didn''t exin and just said, "Eat it."
"Huh?" Lin Li Zi revealed a shocked look when she heard this.
She looked at him as if she was making sure that she had heard this correctly, but Lin Fan just continued holding the ck worm out towards her.
Lin Li Zi didn''t take it right away and just looked at it for a bit before asking again, "What is this?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer the question again and just said, "As long as you eat it, I''ll give you the Blood Lingzhi."
Lin Li Zi felt another chill run down her spine when she heard this.
She didn''t know what this ck worm was, but it didn''t seem like a good thing.
However, it didn''t seem like Lin Fan was going to offer another choice and her mother was still waiting for herˇ
So her hand slowly reached out towards the ck worm that was in Lin Fan''s hand.
After hesitating for a while, she grabbed it and threw it into her mouth.
As she did, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Don''t chew, just swallow it whole like a pill."
It was hard for her, but she was able to force it down in the end.
During this, Lin Fan had gotten a ss of water out for her since he knew that this would be hard for her to do.
Lin Li Zi took the ss of water and gulped it down in one breath.
After she finished, she looked up at Lin Fan with an expectant look.
Lin Fan didn''t mind as he tossed the Blood Lingzhi over to her.
Lin Li Zi was surprised that Lin Fan would toss it like this, but she quickly reached out to grab it and hold it tightly in her hands, afraid that she would drop it.
As she held it, she looked at it carefully to make sure that it was alright.
After making sure that the Blood Lingzhi was fine, she looked like she wanted to jump out of the carriage and run back to the city as fast as her legs could carry her.
However, before she could jump out of the carriage, Lin Fan said, "Don''t you want to know what you ate before you go?"
Lin Li Zi froze the moment that she heard this.
She slowly turned around to look at Lin Fan with a look that seemed like she was asking him what she had eaten.
Lin Fan just revealed a smile and said, "Poison."
Lin Li Zi trembled when she heard this before her legs gave out under her and she fell to the floor of the carriage.
"Why?" That was the only word that she could squeeze out at this point.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this and calmly said, "It''s not a fast acting poison. It''s a slow acting poison that can be cured, but I''m the only person in the world that has the antidote."
Once again, Lin Li Zi asked, "Why?"
One moment, he was helping her and then the next, he was poisoning her.
She just couldn''t understand what Lin Fan was thinking.
Lin Fan didn''t answer right away and instead said, "There''s something that I need you to do in the future, so this was the only way to guarantee that you''ll follow my orders. In a sense, it could be said that this ties you to my side, so now you''re one of my people."
Lin Li Zi revealed a look of fear when she heard this, but she knew that there was nothing that she could do at this point.
There wasn''t a single second where she questioned if it was actually poison since she couldn''t risk it.
She had seen how dangerous Lin Fan was, so she didn''t dare question him.
"What do you want me to do?" Lin Li Zi asked in a defeated voice.
Lin Fan didn''t answer this as he said, "You''ll find out in the future. For now, let''s go back and save your mother."
Chapter 616 The bad sides of the Lin Family
Chapter 616 The bad sides of the Lin Family
?Later when they returned to the city, Lin Fan went with Lin Li Zi to find her mother.
They had only been gone for an entire day, so it was considered shorter than how long Lin Li Zi thought she would be gone.
She had been afraid that her mother would rpse during this time, but she should be fine since it was only a day.
After reaching the city, they rushed into the gates.
Luckily, it was already getting dark when they arrived and the gates were about to close, so there weren''t that many people in line.
Otherwise, they might have been forced to stay outside the gates for the night and stay at one of the inns outside the city instead.
What really helped was Lin Fan''s B Rank Mercenary License.
This was what caused the guards to act more respectful and let them in.
After they entered the city, Lin Li Zi couldn''t wait any longer and jumped out of the carriage to run off on her own. She seemed like she was desperate to reach her mother as soon as possible.
Lin Fan just shook his head when he saw her run off, but he didn''t follow her.
Instead, he found a ce to put the horse and carriage that he had bought before going after her.
Since she had the Control Worm inside of her, it was easy for him to find her.
But he didn''t go to her.
Instead, he went on a different path and arrived at her destination before her. Though he didn''t go right into her house and instead waited for Lin Li Zi to arrive at the end of her street.
When Lin Li Zi appeared, she couldn''t help being surprised to see Lin Fan standing there waiting for her.
He just waved his hand with a smile on his face, but Lin Li Zi ignored this and ran for her house.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, but he slowly followed her.
He had done all that to get the Blood Lingzhi, if she still wasn''t saved after all of that, then it would be a waste. At the very least, he wanted to see how effective the Blood Lingzhi would be and if there were any other plots.
But before they could even reach Lin Li Zi''s mother.
"Ho, I was wondering where this piece of trash had run off to. I never thought that she would actually be able to get the Blood Lingzhi." A voice came from inside of the house when Lin Li Zi ran in.
When Lin Li Zi heard this voice, she immediately knitted her brows and stopped moving.
The hand that was holding the Blood Lingzhi immediately came down and behind her back. The way that she was holding it now almost seemed like she was trying to hide it from the ones in front of her.
But there was no hiding it since they had already seen it.
The owner of the voice and two others came out from the inside of the house. They walked over to where Lin Li Zi was and then with a speed that was too fast for her, they took the Blood Lingzhi from her hand.
She wasn''t even able to resist at all.
By the time that she noticed what had happened, the Blood Lingzhi was already gone.
"Not bad, not bad, you actually got the Blood Lingzhi. I''ll take this back and use it to make some tea, it should help with my blood cirction. My back has been badtely, so this will definitely help."
This time, Lin Li Zi couldn''t hold herself back.
After all, this was the thing that she needed to save her mother and she couldn''t let them take it.
But at the same time, it would be hard for her to stop them since she knew who they were.
These were the legitimate descendants of the Lin Family, they were the ones that had tortured her for her entire life. She had already been trained not to go against them through years of being tormented by them.
Still, this was what she needed to save her motherˇ
So Lin Li Zi said, "Give it back. I need it for my mother."
"Huh?" The three of them said at the same time.
Then they all looked at Lin Li Zi as if she had said something crazy.
The one who held the Blood Lingzhi in his hand narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Li Zi beforeˇsuddenly kicking her.
He didn''t even bother using words as he directly used his foot to knock her down.
Lin Li Zi wasn''t able to resist at all as she was kicked to the ground and then even stomped on by this person.
The other two quickly joined in on stomping Lin Li Zi.
They didn''t stomp too hard so that she would be injured since they were just doing it to make themselves feel better.
But they made sure to keep her under them so that she wasn''t able to do a single thing.
After stomping on her for a while, they finally stopped.
The one holding the Blood Lingzhi looked at Lin Li Zi and said, "Have you learned your lesson yet? Do you really think that trash like you can tell us what to do?"
Lin Li Zi was still lying on the ground, but she reached her hand up as if she wanted to grab the Blood Lingzhi.
Seeing her like this, they didn''t even bother stomping on her again as they turned to leave.
But before they couldˇthey saw that there was someone standing there.
"Who areˇ"
Before they could finish, the one holding the Blood Lingzhi found that it had disappeared from his hand.
When they looked at that person again, they found that the Blood Lingzhi was now in his hand.
Lin Fan just casually looked at them and said, "I''m the one that got this and gave it to her, so I think that I have a right in saying who gets it. The three of you are not worthy."
All three of them looked at Lin Fan in shock as they couldn''t believe what had just happened.
Not a single one of them had been able to see his movement, but he took the Blood Lingzhi from them.
It was clear that this person was not a normal person.
"Who are you?" The one who had been holding the Blood Lingzhi and seemed to be the leader of this group said.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug and said, "You''re not someone worthy of an introduction. I suggest you leave now, or else."
The three of them immediately knitted their brows, but the leader raised his hand to stop them before leading the other two out.
Once they were gone, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised how easily they had left.
It seemed almost too easy.
But it wasn''t as if Lin Fan wasn''t prepared.
He knew that it was too easy, so he snuck a few things onto them as they left.
Through his ear, he could hear someone whispering something in it.
It was corresponding to the conversation that someone was having outside.
"Are we really just going to leave them like this? Are we really going to let her take that Blood Lingzhi?" One of the subordinates suddenly said this.
The leader pped that subordinate on the head before saying, "What do you want to do then? Can you do anything to that guy?"
Both of them lowered their heads when they heard this.
It was clear that they knew that they couldn''t do anything to this mysterious helper that Lin Li Zi had found.
The leader just ignored them and said, "It''s fine, it isn''t as if they''ll be able to do anything even if they got the Blood Lingzhi."
Both of them nodded in agreement before all three of them broke out with evil smiles.
They really were stereotypical viins as they started monologuing their evil n while walking away.
It turned out that the blood rot that Lin Li Zi''s mother was suffering from was actually poison.
It was a poison that was simr to blood rot, but it would actually have a reaction with the Blood Lingzhi if it was used to cure it. When it reacted with the Blood Lingzhi, it would actually make her condition worse and push her to death even sooner.
At that time, Lin Li Zi wouldn''t even know that she had caused her own mother''s death.
That was just how cruel they were.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit of difort when he heard all of this.
It was simr to the experience that the previous host had experienced, which was where that ufortable feeling wasing from.
He didn''t have any interest in the rest of their evil n.
But at the very least, he knew that there were two sides of the Lin Family.
Those that suffered and those that enjoyed the suffering of others.
He knew which side he would keep and which side he would eliminate.
Lin Fan came forward to help Lin Li Zi stand up.
She took his hand and pulled herself up, but the only thing that she seemed to care for was the Blood Lingzhi in his hand.
However, before she could take it back, Lin Fan suddenly pulled his hand away.
Seeing the way that she looked at him, he said, "Let me try something else first."
Chapter 617 The night before (1)
Chapter 617 The night before (1)
?Lin Li Zi had a concerned look when she heard this, but she didn''t stop him in the end.
After all, if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t have been able to obtain the Blood Lingzhi, let alone be able to keep it from the three that were just here.
So at the very least, she owed it to him to let him do this.
Lin Fan walked into the room where her mother wasying with Lin Li Zi following behind her.
When they came in, Lin Li Zi''s mother turned to look at them.
She had heard themotion outside and had wanted to help, but she was so weak at this point that she could barely sit up. There was no way that she would have been able toe out to help them.
Lin Li Zi''s heart ached when she saw this and she ran over to help her mother before asking, "Did they do anything to you?"
Her mother shook her head and said, "They just came to look for some money or valuable items to sell. They didn''t bother me at all."
Lin Li Zi knitted her brows, but she didn''t seem surprised.
After all, this was something that happened often with those three.
She didn''t know why those three targeted her, but she could guess that it was most likely because of the grudge between her mother and the mother of the leader. The mother of the leader was one of the legitimate wives of her father, but it was during one of her days with her father that she was conceived. So since then, she had always held a grudge against her mother and her.
Her son had picked up on this and seemed to exact her revenge for her.
Lin Li Zi patted her mother''s hand and said, "It''ll be fine, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of itter."
Her mother looked at her with a concerned look, but then she also looked at Lin Fan and asked, "This person is?"
Lin Li Zi had been so worried about her mother that she had forgotten about Lin Fan for a second.
But now that her mother mentioned him, Lin Li Zi introduced him, "He''s the one that helped me find the Blood Lingzhi. If it wasn''t for him, I really wouldn''t have known what to do."
Lin Li Zi''s mother knitted her brows when she heard this before reaching out to grab Lin Li Zi by the shoulder.
Lin Li Zi was surprised by the strength that her sick mother suddenly demonstrated and could just kneel there.
Then before she could react, her mother suddenly turned her around and checked her body as if she was afraid that she was hurt. Only when she made sure that she was fine did she finally let go of her shoulder and let out a sigh of relief.
Sheid back on the headrest of the bed and patted herself on the chest as she said, "I''m just d that you''re not hurt."
Lin Li Zi''s lips quivered and her eyes teared up a bit when she heard this, but all she could do was give a nod and say, "Un."
After calming herself for a bit, Lin Li Zi''s mother turned to Lin Fan and bowed her head as she said, "Thank you for taking care of my girl. I''m sure that it wasn''t easy. I really have no way of repaying you for all that you''ve done for her."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he saw this.
He just waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, I was just going the same way, so I just gave her a helping hand."
When he said this, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a very strange look.
After all, this waspletely the opposite of what had happened.
If she hadn''t begged and caused argemotion, he would have ignored her and gone on his own way. Yet now he was saying that he had helped her out of the kindness of his heartˇ
She really didn''t know what to say.
She didn''t even know whether tough or cry at this.
So in the end, she just focused on the result.
In the end, it was because of Lin Fan that she was able to get the Blood Lingzhi in the first ce, so she was grateful to him.
Lin Li Zi''s mother just revealed a knowing smile as she said, "I''m sure that it shouldn''t have been easy with my girl."
The way that her mother said this made Lin Li Zi feel embarrassed, so she said, "Mom, what are you saying?"
The knowing smile just remained on Lin Li Zi''s mother''s face without disappearing.
After a silence, she turned to Lin Li Zi and said, "What are you doing? Go and get some tea for our guest here."
But Lin Li Zi didn''t go.
Instead, she looked at her mother with a worried look on her face before turning slightly to look at the Blood Lingzhi in Lin Fan''s hand.
As if on cue, Lin Li Zi''s mother suddenly couldn''t help giving a loud cough.
It was the cough of someone that was clearly very sick, someone that was slowly dying from their illness. It was the cough of someone who was on the edge of death.
So Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with those eyes even more as if she was trying to get him to do something.
But Lin Fan didn''t move.
Instead, he had been carefully looking at Lin Li Zi''s mother the entire time.
He had been using the Appraisal Eyes on her and found that it was like those three had said.
What Lin Li Zi''s mother was suffering from wasn''t actually blood rot.
It was a poison called Four Bloods Poison that had effects that were simr to blood rot.
If Blood Lingzhi which was amon cure for blood rot was used, it would cure one of the blood poisons that made up this Four Bloods Poison. However, it would also react with the other three kinds of blood poison and have a more violent reaction.
The moment that this Blood Lingzhi was used, it would mean that she would not get better, but rather she would get much worse.
So he couldn''t give Lin Li Zi''s mother the Blood Lingzhi.
While he had been standing there, he had been searching his system stores for the cure to this Four Bloods Poison.
It turned out that it was a verymon poison, so the antidote for it was very cheap.
If he wanted, he could easily afford it.
So he bought one portion of it and had been waiting.
After a long silence, Lin Fan came forward and directly said, "What you''re suffering from isn''t blood rot, but rather a poison called the Four Bloods Poison. It will create an effect that is simr to blood rot, but it has a violent reaction to Blood Lingzhi if it is used to cure it. So I cannot give you this Blood Lingzhi even though we went through all that trouble to get it."
Lin Li Zi revealed a shocked look before revealing a look of doubt to say, "How could you say something like that? Do you just want the Blood Lingzhi for yourˇ"
"Xiao Zi, enough."
When her mother said this, Lin Li Zi immediately fell silent.
Lin Li Zi''s mother looked at her with a stern look and said, "I''ve taught you that you should never let down another person''s kindness. This young master has gone all that way to help you get the Blood Lingzhi and you want to use him now out of all times?"
Lin Li Zi lowered her head and didn''t dare look up at her mother.
Lin Li Zi''s mother red at Lin Li Zi for a bit longer before turning to Lin Fan to say, "Young master, I''m sorry about Xiao Zi''s outburst. If you can forgive her, I promise that I''ll do all I can to make it up to you."
Lin Fan just raised his hand and said, "It''s fine, she''s just worried about you."
Lin Li Zi''s mother gave a nod before saying with a sigh, "Even if you hadn''t said it, I was already doubting this. After all, there is no reason that I would catch something like blood rot. I thought that I was infected on purpose, but it turns out that it was poison and not a disease."
Lin Li Zi looked up slowly at her mother with a worried look.
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "I have the antidote here, but you''ll have to trust me to take it." As he said this, he reached his hand up which had the antidote pill in it.
When Lin Li Zi saw this, she immediately came forward to take it.
But before she did, she hesitated on taking it.
After all, this was just what Lin Fan said was the medicine. There was still a part of her that wanted to feed her mother the Blood Lingzhi since she felt that it was the cure for her blood rot.
But Lin Li Zi''s mother didn''t hesitate at all.
She just looked at Lin Fan and said with a smile, "If young master did all of this just to poison me, then it really seems pointless. I have no reason to doubt the young master''s words."
Then she took the pill from Lin Fan''s hand and popped it into her mouth.
Chapter 618 The night before (2)
Chapter 618 The night before (2)
?Lin Li Zi looked at her mother in shock when she swallowed this pill.
Even Lin Fan looked at her with a bit of surprise when she swallowed this pill since he didn''t expect her to be this direct.
It was only Lin Li Zi''s mother who had a calm look on her face.
Everyone just waited in silence to see what would happen.
In the end, Lin Li Zi''s mother suddenly knitted her brows and bent over.
When Lin Li Zi saw this, she immediately came forward to hold her as she said, "Mom, what''s wrong?"
Seeing that her mother''s face was twisted in pain and she wasn''t saying anything, she turned to look at Lin Fan with a look of me. At the same time, it was like she was saying that she still wanted to try the Blood Lingzhi.
But Lin Fan just stood there with a slight frown on his face as he watched Lin Li Zi''s mother.
He knew that his Appraisal Eyes and system wouldn''t be wrong, so he waited to see what would happen.
Lin Li Zi was about to say something, but then her mother started coughing violently.
Lin Li Zi immediately went to her side and started injecting her mother without spiritual energy in desperation, even if she didn''t know if this would work or not.
Her mother kept coughing and coughing and it didn''t take long before there was a ck liquid that came out of her mouth into her hand. It dripped through her fingers and Lin Li Zi was able to see what it was.
It was blood, but it waspletely ck for some reason.
Lin Li Zi panicked even more.
She stood up and went over to Lin Fan to grab his cor, but she found that she couldn''t do a single thing to him. It was like trying to move a brick wall when she pulled on his cor.
So she wasn''t able to lift him up, push him back, or do anything else to him.
Since she couldn''t move him, the only thing that Lin Li Zi could do was say in a threatening voice, "If anything happens to my mother, I promise that I willˇ"
Her voice trailed off, but the meaning that she was trying to convey was clear.
Lin Fan didn''t show any fear as he looked right at Lin Li Zi''s mother with a slight frown on his face.
Seeing that Lin Fan was ignoring her, Lin Li Zi was about to say something else.
But Lin Fan just raised his hand and flicked her on the forehead, knocking her to the ground.
Then he calmly said, "Just watch and see. Stop being so impatient."
Lin Li Zi bit her lip when she heard this.
She wanted to force Lin Fan to do something, to take out the Blood Lingzhi and give it to her mother, but he stopped her with this.
So all she could do was turn back to look at her mother.
The ck blood didn''t stoping out of her mother''s mouth and it seemed like she was going to die at this rate. However, it did eventuallye to a stop and her body copsed on the bed.
Lin Li Zi immediately went over to help her mother after seeing her copse onto the bed like this.
However, it didn''t seem like her mother was reacting at all to her as she tried to help her.
Lin Fan finally made a move as he walked forward.
Holding his hand up over Lin Li Zi''s mother, there was a gentle spiritual energy that came out to cover her.
This gentle spiritual energy nourished the body of Lin Li Zi''s mother and herplexion slowly became better.
Eventually, she was able to weakly open her eyes and look up at Lin Fan.
Seeing her look up at him, Lin Fan calmly asked, "Are you feeling better?"
She looked up at him with a smile and gave a nod.
Seeing this, Lin Fan didn''t stop injecting her with more spiritual energy to help nourish her body.
Only when herplexion had returned to normal and she fell asleep did he finally put his hand down.
But after putting his hand down, he made sure to look at her carefully with his Appraisal Eyes.
Only after making sure that the poisoned status was gone did he let out a sigh of relief and sit down. He had used quite a bit of spiritual energy to help heal her, so he needed to rest for a bit as well.
Lin Li Zi had been silently watching from the side and only when Lin Fan moved away did shee forward.
She immediately took her mother''s hand and checked her pulse.
When she saw that it was stable, she also let out a sigh of relief.
She turned to look at Lin Fan and said, "Thank you."
Lin Fan just waved his hand at her as he focused on recovering his lost spiritual energy.
Over the next hour, Lin Li Zi cleaned up the blood and all the mess before letting her mother rest, but her mother had woken up because of themotion.
Seeing her fussing over her like that, Lin Li Zi''s mother just patted her on the hand and said, "I''m fine now thanks to this young master."
When Lin Fan opened his eyes again, he found that Lin Li Zi was standing there offering a bowl of soup to him.
He was about to say no, but seeing the look in her eyesˇhe took the bowl of soup in the end.
It was just normal soup, but it had a warmth that he had never felt before.
When it was done, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help asking, "How is it?"
Lin Fan gave a simple nod and said, "It''s fine."
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help revealing a wide smile when she heard this and there was a fluttering that filled her heart.
Seeing this, Lin Li Zi''s mother said, "You should try the dishes that our Xiao Zi cooks, they are delicious."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod again beforeing over to the bed and asking, "Are you alright now?"
Lin Li Zi''s mother patted her chest to say, "I''m as healthy as an ox now, thanks to the young master."
Lin Fan just took her wrist with a smile on his face and took her pulse.
He could tell that it was still weak and she was just acting strong, but she was actually still very weak. At the very least, she was no longer poisoned so all that she needed now was some rest to recover.
Lin Fan stood up after checking this and said, "I''ll be leaving then."
Both Lin Li Zi and her mother were caught off guard when they heard this.
Lin Li Zi wanted to say something, but she hesitated in the end.
It was her mother that said, "Young master, it''s alreadyte, where are you going? Why not just stay here tonight? Even if it is a bit shabby, we hope that you won''t mind."
Lin Li Zi nodded in agreement to this.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No, you two should have some time to yourselves now that you''ve recovered."
Before they could say anything else, Lin Fan looked at Lin Li Zi and said, "Come to the Lin Family main manor tomorrow. There will be something that I need your help with."
Lin Li Zi was surprised to hear this, but she slowly gave a nod of agreement.
Her mother could sense that something was off, but she didn''t say anything since Lin Fan had been the one that had saved her life.
Lin Fan didn''t care what else they had to say about this since there were other things that he had to prepare tonight.
During the time that he had been gone, the puppets had prepared everything.
So nowˇit was time to take down the Lin Family.
After all, there was no doubt that the Lin Family wouldn''t remain still after what happened today.
ˇ
In the Lin Manor.
The ones that had gone to Lin Li Zi''s house this afternoon were currently in a meeting room with some other older members of the Lin Family.
These four in front of them were the four masters of the Lin Family, who were just under the family head.
"Dad, uncle, you have to get justice for me."
This was said by the leader of the group, the son of the fourth master, Lin Yu.
The fourth master looked at Lin Yu and said, "What happened?"
Lin Yu gave a simple exnation of what they did, but when it came to Lin Fan, he made sure to describe everything he remembered about him clearly.
It was clear that Lin Fan had left a deep impression on him.
The four masters of the Lin Family knitted their brows when they heard this.
The second master looked at the fourth master and said, "That daughter of yours really is always causing trouble."
The fourth master knitted his brows even more when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything in response. Instead, he looked at the first master as if he was asking him something without saying anything.
The first master shook his head and said, "I only heard that there was a powerful mercenary that arrived in the Mercenary Guild, it seemed like he was a B Ranker or something."
"B Ranker?" Lin Yu couldn''t help repeating before thinking of Lin Fan again.
Chapter 619 The night before (3)
Chapter 619 The night before (3)
?Lin Yu had felt the aura that hade from Lin Fan, so he believed that he was most likely the B Ranker that they were talking about.
But he just couldn''t understand how this B Ranker who had suddenly appeared in their town had gotten to know Lin Li Zi. No matter what happened, this B Ranker shouldn''t be looking for Lin Li Zi, the shame of their Lin Family.
So he couldn''t help feeling confused and frustrated at the same time.
The fourth master also revealed a frown when he heard this, but he shook his head and said, "Regardless, it doesn''t matter if he''s a B Ranker, that isn''t enough to threaten our Lin Family."
The other masters nodded in agreement to this, but the first master still said, "Even if he can''t threaten our Lin Family, that doesn''t mean that we should let him run freely in our territory. It would hurt our prestige to let him run freely like this."
Once again, the other masters nodded in agreement to this.
The second master gave another sigh and said, "That daughter of yours really has caused quite the mess for us to clean up."
The fourth master didn''t ignore the second master this time as he red at him, but he still didn''t say anything.
After a long silence, the third master who had been silent the entire time said, "Stop fighting and think of a way to deal with this person. If you can''t, then I''ll send out my squad to take care of him."
All three of the other masters couldn''t help revealing concerned looks when they heard this.
This was actually thest thing that they wanted since the only time the third master''s people were sent out was when they needed to take someone out.
He was the one that did all the dirty work for their Lin Family.
But this person was a B Ranked Mercenary, so they didn''t want to have to deal with him this way for two main reasons.
One was that he was a mercenary affiliated with the Mercenary Guild.
If they were to use this heavy handed method against him, there was no doubt that the Mercenary Guild would have some clues about this. Offending the Mercenary Guild just for this was not worth it to them.
Second, it was because they didn''t want to deal with himpletely like this.
They actually wanted to see if they could recruit him to their Lin Family if possible.
A B Ranked Mercenary wasn''t very strong, but they weren''t weak either.
If they could get this B Ranked Mercenary under them, there was no doubt that they would be able to make some progress in getting closer to the Mercenary Guild. Through him, they might even make a dent in the Mercenary Guild and gain some influence in the Mercenary Guild.
That was something that they had wanted to do for a long time, but had never been able to do anything since the Mercenary Guild was so powerful.
After a long silence, Lin Yu suddenly said, "Let me handle it."
All of the four masters turned to look at Lin Yu when they heard this before revealing looks of doubt.
It was the fourth master who said, "Are you certain that you''re up for this?"
It wasn''t that he was doubting his son, but something that was very important to them, so they couldn''t make a single mistake.
Lin Yu gave a firm nod without any hesitation as he said, "I''ve already made contact with him, even if it is bad. As long as I show my sincerity, I''m certain that I''ll be able to move him."
The four masters still looked at Lin Yu with doubt, but in the end, it was the second master who said, "Alright, let''s let him try."
The second master was the one who had been arguing with the fourth master the most, but now he was supporting Lin Yu who was the son of the fourth master.
The other three just looked at Lin Yu for a bit before suddenly saying as well in turn, "Alright, just do what you can."
Lin Yu gave a firm nod before slowly asking, "Then about the resources for this."
The fourth master was the one that said, "You can take what you think you need and just tell uster."
Lin Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, but he didn''t forget to say, "Yes, I will do my best."
The masters all nodded at him casually before the fourth master waved his hand at Lin Yu to say, "You can leave now."
Lin Yu gave a bow before saying, "Yes, thank you for this opportunity."
When he was gone, none of the masters said a thing as they turned to look at a bookcase that was in this room. All of them were looking at it as if they were waiting for something to happen.
It didn''t take long before the bookcase suddenly started to move.
This bookcase came forward at first before opening to the side to reveal a secret passage and a dark robed figure that was waiting behind it.
Once this secret passage opened fully, that dark robed figure came forward to stand in front of the four masters before falling to one knee.
This dark robed figure was the reason why they had agreed to let Lin Yu try with that B Ranked Mercenary. They had received a secret signal that this dark robed figure had arrived, so theypletely lost interest in that B Ranked Mercenary.
After all, the news that this dark robed figure brought them was much more important.
After bowing down to them, the dark robed figure said, "Everything has been prepared. It will only take two more days before we can make our move."
The eyes of the four masters lit up when they heard this, but then the first master asked, "What about the governor, does he know anything?"
The dark robed figure shook his head and said, "They have no idea. Because of how careful we''ve been, we''ve been able to avoid everyone''s detection."
The four masters revealed wide smiles when they heard this.
The fourth master said, "It''s really taken a long time, but it seems like it''s all finally about to pay off. We had to sacrifice so much, but we were able to do it in the end."
The other three masters nodded in agreement when they heard this, but the second master couldn''t help saying in a snide tone, "If it wasn''t for your daughter and son just nowˇ"
He left his words unfinished, but it was clear what the jab he was making at the fourth master was.
The fourth master narrowed his eyes to look at the second master and it seemed like he was about to finally say something.
But before he could, the third master said, "Enough. That''s enough of your silly feud. You should know how important this is to all of us, so drop it and work together. Don''t make me end it for you."
Both the second and fourth masters felt chills run down their spines when they heard this.
The first master came forward to mediate as he said, "Alright, let''s not get too agitated over this matter. Let''s all take a step back and calm down. We''ve worked on this matter for this long. Do you really want to ruin it just because you couldn''t calm down in the end?"
All three of them recognized that he was right and their expressions rxed a bit.
Seeing this, the first master changed the topic by saying to the dark robed figure, "We''ll all be busy on the day that this happens. Can you take care of it on your own?"
The dark robed figure lowered his head and said, "Master, it''s not a problem at all. We know exactly what to do."
The first master gave a nod of approval before saying with a serious look, "You should know how important this matter is to our Lin Family, so if you make a mistakeˇ"
The dark robed figure immediately lowered his head even more as he said, "Master, please be assured. We have prepared everything, we will not make a mistake."
The first master didn''t say anything as he kept looking down at the dark robed figure.
But in the end, he gave a nod and waved his hand to dismiss him.
The other masters didn''t say anything, so the dark robed figure quickly left in the passage that he hade from.
When he was gone, the four masters all stood up and looked at each other once before walking out separately.
They knew what they had to do, so they wouldn''t waste any more time.
This matter was something that they had already been nning for a year now. Even though the ruler of the empire had changed, that wouldn''t stop them from putting this n in action.
This was the biggest risk that their Lin Family had taken in years, so it was important that this all went as nned.
No one could know about thisˇ
It was just too bad that they didn''t know that someone had already found out everything about their n and was nning on foiling it.
What they didn''t notice was the mosquito that had been on the wall the entire time.
This mosquito hadn''t moved as it just remained on the wall, staring at them as they had their conversation.
It was sending this conversation to somewhere else where a person had heard everything that they had said.
This person revealed a wide smile after he finished listening to them.
"Tomorrow will be an interesting day."
Chapter 620 The fated day (1)
Chapter 620 The fated day (1)
?When morning came, Lin Fan woke up bright and early.
Today was the day that he would finally take care of the Lin Family, so he couldn''t let himself sleep for too long.
There were still many things that he had to take care of before heading to the Lin Family.
First, he headed to the outskirts of the city.
When he came to this ce, he found a few people waiting there for him.
These were the puppets that the Control Toad had been controlling this entire time.
When he arrived, he looked at them and simply asked, "Is everything taken care of?"
The puppets just gave nods to show that everything had been taken care of, but there were a few that gave detailed reports in the end.
After hearing these reports, Lin Fan just gave nods and said, "Good. Go and make sure that nothing goes wrong."
The puppets bowed to him and then disappeared from this ce.
Lin Fan also didn''t waste any time as he headed back to the city.
He was going to pick someone up before he headed to the Lin Family.
But there was a problem that came before he could get that someone.
When he arrived near that person''s residence, there was a group that suddenly came forward to stop him.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he saw this group because he recognized them.
It was Lin Yu''s group that he had met yesterday.
But today, they had apletely different feel about them.
Instead of having the same hostile looks that they had yesterday, they looked like they wanted to be friends with him as they walked over.
They didn''t surround him and just stood a meter away with respectful looks on their face.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at them before saying, "What do you want?"
Lin Yu just said with a smile, "I just want to talk. We got off on the wrong foot yesterday, so I wanted to have a little talk so we could resolve that misunderstanding. I don''t want any trouble, I simply want to talk."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes even more when he heard this, but then he said, "Alright, speak."
Lin Yu''s smile became wider as he said, "This brother, we were mistakenly pitted against each other because of that piece of trash yesterday. I don''t know how she managed to convince you to help her, but there''s nothing to gain from associating with trash like that."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything, but the look on his face didn''t look good.
Lin Yu could see that, but he didn''t mind since he had already expected this.
Instead, he just waved his hand and there were two beauties that suddenly came up from behind him. Then with another wave of his hand, the two of them started moving towards Lin Fan.
While they went over, he said, "This brother, I know that she looks good, but she isn''t someone that is worthy of someone like you. Someone like you should only have the most beautiful women by your side, so I took it upon myself to find some for you."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything, but he did raise a brow as he looked at these two girls.
There was no doubt that their beauty was on the same level as Lin Li Zi.
In some parts, they even surpassed her.
When Lin Yu saw this raised brow, he quickly said, "Other than that, someone at your level should be flushed with riches and such. Associating with someone of her level will never help you with such things."
After that, he carefully looked at Lin Fan as if he was judging his reaction.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t have a negative reaction, Lin Yu continued by saying, "I don''t know what lies that piece of trash has fed you, but she''s nothing more than an abandoned child of our Lin Family. Whereas I am a legitimate member of the Lin Family and someone that has the right to use the resources of the Lin Family."
He waved his hand again and one of his followers came forward to offer something to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan looked down to see that it was a Storage Ring that was being offered to him.
He casually reached out and took it to find that it was filled with over a thousand gold coins and even ten spirit stones.
Seeing Lin Fan take this, Lin Yu said, "This is just a small meeting gift. There will be more thates as long as you be friends with me."
His smile became more confident as he said, "This brother, how abouting back to the Lin Family manor with me?"
The way that he looked, it seemed like he was confident that his proposal wouldn''t be rejected.
Though if one thought about it, this wasn''t really blind confidence.
After all, for a B Ranked Mercenary, this wasn''t a small enticement.
If only Lin Fan was actually a B Ranked Mercenary.
Lin Fan just narrowed his eyes to look at the two girls by his side and then he looked at Lin Yu standing there.
Before he could say anything though, Lin Li Zi suddenly came out of her house and came over to where Lin Fan was.
She looked at him with a concerned look for a bit before saying, "You should probably go with him. I wouldn''t me you if you did."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow in surprise when he heard this.
He just carefully looked at her for a bit before revealing a smile.
He had expected her to tell him not to go, but it seemed like he was wrong and he was happy that he was wrong.
That meant that he had underestimated Lin Li Zi.
Underestimating her was a good thing for him.
Objectively speaking, she was right that he should go with Lin Yu to the Lin Family Manor. If he didn''t, it would have ended very poorly for him as a B Ranked Mercenary.
But once again, he wasn''t actually a B Ranked Mercenary.
So he wasn''t scared of the Lin Family in the first ce.
Lin Yu was also surprised to hear Lin Li Zi say this, but he didn''t miss this opportunity.
Since Lin Li Zi was even telling him to go, he would use this.
Lin Yu said with a friendly smile, "This brother, you see? She doesn''t care about you, you shoulde with me to the Lin Family Manor."
Lin Fan just ignored him and kept looking at Lin Li Zi.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling a bit flustered seeing him look at her like this, but she still looked back into his eyes with a firm look. It was as if she was afraid that if she showed even the slightest hesitation, he would choose to stay with her.
She knew that this wouldn''t be good for himˇeven if her heart was telling her that she should just say it.
Lin Fan suddenly revealed a smile and calmly said, "Do you want toe to the Lin Family Manor with me?"
Everyone revealed a shocked look when they heard this before quickly revealing different expressions.
Lin Li Zi had a look of worry on her face.
Lin Yu deeply knitted his brows before saying. "This brother, we were only inviting you and not this piece ofˇ"
Before he could finish, Lin Yu and his men, as well as the two beauties suddenly fell to the ground.
They all had shocked looks on their faces as they were ttened into the ground.
Lin Yu opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he found that he wasn''t able to say a single word. It was as if every function of his body was currently being suppressed by the pressure that was falling onto him.
The only thing that he was allowed to do was justy there on the ground.
But he couldn''t understand what had happened.
As far as he could tell, there wasn''t a single thing that he had done wrong.
He had made sure to show the power of his Lin Family by bringing both beauties and wealth. He had also shown the power of his Lin Family when even Lin Li Zi had told Lin Fan to go with him.
So why did he suddenly attack them like this?
Lin Yu could only look up with that confused face as he waited to see what Lin Fan would do.
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with a shocked, confused, and worried look.
After a moment of silence, she said, "Don''t do this. The Lin Family isn''t something that you can go against. He might seem weak, but the Lin Family has many powerful expertsˇ"
Lin Fan didn''t care about this as he pointed at Lin Yu on the ground and asked, "Do you think that someone like this deserves to live?"
Lin Yu''s face filled with absolute shock when he heard this.
He even had to take a moment to check if his ears were working properly since he couldn''t believe that Lin Fan would actually say something like that.
Lin Li Zi was the same as she looked up at Lin Fan in disbelief.
She slowly shook her head in the end and said, "Don''t say that out loud or elseˇ"
Lin Fan cut her off once again as he said, "Do you think that the Lin Family should exist?"
This time, there was no going back on his words.
He was challenging the entire Lin Family this time.
Chapter 621 The fated day (2)
Chapter 621 The fated day (2)
?There was only silence that followed as everyone looked up at Lin Fan in shock.
Lin Yu and his followers had looks of utter disbelief on their faces when they heard this.
After all, not a single one of them thought that this B Ranked Mercenary would actually dare challenge the entire Lin Family. Not to mention, it didn''t seem like there was a reason for this B Ranked Mercenary to challenge the Lin Family.
The investigation that they had done on this person showed that he was someone who just wandered around from city to city, taking various jobs and moving on. He was the very model of a normal mercenary that didn''t show any connections to the Lin Family.
So why was he talking about taking down the Lin Family now?
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with a very confused, shocked, and worried look, but there was a faint sparkle that was in her eyes.
After all, this was something that she had dreamed of beforeˇbut she had never had the courage to actually think about it.
Yet now there was someone offering this to her, her wildest dream.
But Lin Li Zi didn''t have the courage to take this offer.
She shook her head and said, "You shouldn''t say things like this. The Lin Family is not as simple as you think they are. You should leave this city as soon as you can now that you''ve said this."
The way that she said this made it clear that she was concerned about Lin Fan, but Lin Fan just shook his head and gave a sigh.
Seeing this, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling very strange, but she still stuck to what she said.
Lin Fan looked at Lin Yu and pointed at him to say, "Kill him. Go on, do it."
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan in shock.
It wasn''t just Lin Li Zi who looked at Lin Fan in shock, even Lin Yu and his followersying on the ground all looked at Lin Fan in shock as if they couldn''t believe what he had just said.
Lin Li Zi slowly shook her head and said, "Please don''t make this worse for yourself. You don''t know what you''re getting into."
Lin Fan gave a sigh before raising his hand in front of Lin Li Zi.
When he did, Lin Li Zi''s face suddenly twisted as a look of pain appeared on her face.
She looked at him with another shocked look as she couldn''t understand what was happening.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "Do you remember the thing that I made you eat yesterday?"
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help feeling a chill run down her spine when she heard this, but she still gave a slow nod.
Lin Fan also gave a nod before saying, "That was a poison worm. I can freely control it while it is inside of you. As long as I want it to detonate, you will die an excruciating pain right away."
The shock on Lin Li Zi''s face became even deeper as she looked at Lin Fan.
At the same time, her hands couldn''t helping to her chest, as if she wanted to grab the ck worm from inside of her body. But of course, that wasn''t possible.
So all she could do was wait to see what Lin Fan wanted for her.
Lin Fan saw the slow look of eptance on Lin Li Zi''s face and said, "Go on, kill him. As long as you kill him, then I won''t do anything to you."
Lin Li Zi slowly turned to look at Lin Yu on the ground with a veryplicated look on her face.
While this was happening, Lin Yu could feel the pressure that was on him bing weaker.
It had weakened to the point where he was able to look up and say something.
So he looked at Lin Li Zi and said, "Don''t do this. You know what will happen to you if you dare to do anything to me in this city. If you go against the Lin Family, then you know what will happen to you and your mother."
When he said this, Lin Li Zi revealed a strange look.
In the end, instead of convincing her not to do it, he actually convinced her to pull out her weapon and debate it.
After all, Lin Li Zi was able to understand the meaning behind his threat.
in and simple, he was saying, "Do you want anything to happen to your mother and you? If not, then you should listen to me."
Though the fact that he mentioned her mother made it clear what he was nning to doter.
It was very likely that he would be holding a grudge against Lin Li Zi for even bringing Lin Fan into the city in the first ce.
So once Lin Fan was dealt with, there was no doubt that Lin Li Zi and her mother would also be dealt with.
As soon as Lin Li Zi realized this, she knew that she had no other choiceˇ
If she didn''t take care of Lin Yu now, then there would be no chance of her escaping this predicament.
There was a part of her that wanted to curse Lin Fan for getting her into this predicament in the first ce, but that part of her quickly caved. After all, if it wasn''t for Lin Fan''s help, then perhaps her mother would have died already.
She had no right to curse him.
Seeing the way that Lin Li Zi was looking at him, Lin Yu felt a chill run down his spine.
He could tell that this situation wasn''t normal.
He could tell that Lin Li Zi seemed to be having some dangerous thoughtsˇ
So he said, "Whatever you are thinking, stop. You should know what kind of power the Lin Family has, do you really think that he will be able to stop the Lin Family? When the timees, your consequences will be worse than anything that you can imagine."
This did shake Lin Li Zi a bit, but it also put pressure on her.
She knew that the longer she took to finish this, the less time that they would have to deal with this matter.
So it was better if she made her decision quickly.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help looking back at Lin Fan once more, but Lin Fan just calmly looked at her as if he was waiting for her to make a decision.
In the end, Lin Li Zi decidedˇ
She walked over to Lin Yu on the ground and raised her sword above his head.
When Lin Yu saw this, his eyes filled with panic.
He knew that it was impossible to talk Lin Li Zi out of this, so insteadˇhe turned to look at Lin Fan to convince him to stop Lin Li Zi, but Lin Fan didn''t even bother looking at him.
Lin Fan had been looking at Lin Li Zi the entire time, as if he was just waiting for her.
Lin Li Zi finally stopped hesitating and brought the de over Lin Yu''s neck.
Lin Yu could only tremble on the ground and couldn''t move at all as Lin Li Zi did this.
He finally had no choice but to put down his pride and act humbly.
After all, the alternative to this was deathˇ
So he said, "Please, let me go. I promise that I won''t do a single thing to you and I''ll even talk to the elders of my family so they let you go. I promise that as long as you let me go, you will never hear from the Lin Family again."
Lin Li Zi''s hands holding the sword trembled when she heard this.
Thisˇshe really couldn''t help being moved when she heard this.
But Lin Fan immediately said, "He''s just desperate. Do it."
Lin Yu''s face twisted when he heard this as he didn''t expect to be exposed like this.
But then he said, "No, I promise on my life. As long as you spare me, I''ll even sign a soul vow that I won''t do anything to you."
A soul vow, that was a binding vow that when broken would invoke heavenly punishment. As long as a soul vow was used, there would be no way for Lin Yu to break his promise.
However, Lin Yu was smart and he knew that there were loopholes to a soul vow.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh and squeezed his hand.
When he did, there was a tinge of pain that came from Lin Li Zi''s chest.
She bit her lip as she looked at him and Lin Fan just calmly said, "Your life or his."
Lin Li Zi knew that there was no other choice, so she brought her sword down.
Before Lin Yu could say anything else, the sword cut right through his neck and lopped his head off. He wasn''t able to resist at all as the sword cut right through his neck and even his face had a look of disbelief as he couldn''t believe that she would actually do it.
"Now the rest." Lin Fan calmly said.
Lin Li Zi turned to the followers that were still being pressed on the ground.
They had all been in shock at the fact that Lin Li Zi had actually killed Lin Yu, but seeing her look at them like this, they began begging for their lives.
They knew that this was the only chance that they would have of living.
ButˇLin Li Zi didn''t care.
She had already killed Lin Yu, so there was no way out for her.
So she could only walk this path to the end.
Chapter 622 The fated day (3)
Chapter 622 The fated day (3)
?When it was over, Lin Li Zi dropped the sword in her hand as she looked down at the corpses on the ground.
The look on her face made it clear that she was in disbelief over what she had just done.
After all, the other side was Lin Yu, one of the direct descendants of the Lin Family.
In this city, the Lin Family could be considered the local tyrants. They were the absolute rulers of this city, so there was no one that dared to go against the Lin Family here.
Yet, she killed one of the direct descendantsˇ
There was no doubt that there would be serious consequences because of this.
However, Lin Fan had a calm look on his face as he waited for Lin Li Zi to recover.
The strangest thing about all of this was thatˇthere was actually no one that came by while this happened.
This might not be the busiest street, but it was still early in the morning and there should have been people who came by this ce. However, there wasn''t a single person that hade.
That was because Lin Fan had used the puppets that he gained during this time to stop people froming to this street. He had used them to block off the streets so no one would be able toe to where they were.
Slowly, Lin Li Zi came back to her senses and the panic slowly set in.
She turned to Lin Fan and said, "We need to leave. We need to get out of this city as soon as possible before the Lin Family can find out about this matter."
Lin Fan just gave a chuckle and said, "What if they find out about this? What will they do?"
Lin Li Zi''s eyes opened wide in shock when she heard this.
She had never heard anyone act this arrogantly when it came to the Lin Family before, but that just made her even more worried.
That was because she thought that Lin Fan didn''t know just how strong the Lin Family really was, which was why he was acting this way.
Lin Li Zi shook her head and said, "No, we can''t stay here. You don''t know just how strong the Lin Family is. We''ll never be able to survive if they use their full power against us. They are a family with Foundation Realm Cultivators, that isn''t something that weak Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators like us could face."
Lin Li Zi thought that if she mentioned Foundation Realm Cultivators, it would inspire some fear in Lin Fan.
But Lin Fan just looked like he didn''t care at all.
Lin Fan gave a shrug and said, "So what if they have Foundation Realm Cultivators?"
Lin Li Zi''s chin dropped in shock when she heard this before saying, "It''s the Foundation Realm! Do you know just how strong the Foundation Realm is? We won''t be able to do a single thing to them!"
Lin Fan shook his head and said with a sigh, "You''re worrying too much. Come with me, we''re going to the Lin Family Manor now."
Lin Li Zi''s chin dropped even more when she heard this.
She looked at Lin Fan in disbelief. It was as if she couldn''t understand what he was saying.
After all, he had just killed one of the direct descendants of the Lin Family and now he was heading to the base of the Lin Familyˇ
Was he going to turn himself in for killing Lin Yu?
Otherwise, why would he be going to the Lin Family Manor?
Lin Fan could naturally see what Lin Li Zi was thinking based on the way that she looked at him, but he didn''t say a thing as he turned around to walk off.
Lin Li Zi just stood there staring at Lin Fan''s back, as if she was still trying to figure out what she should do in this situation.
Seeing that she didn''t follow him, Lin Fan turned around to ask, "Are you noting?"
Lin Li Zi revealed an awkward look when Lin Fan asked her this, but before she could say that she wasn''t goingˇ
Lin Fan suddenly said, "My poison is still inside of you."
Lin Li Zi revealed a very heavy expression, but in the end she started following Lin Fan.
After all, it was the truth that his poison was still inside of her.
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing an amused look when he saw this.
He hadn''t been wrong about Lin Li Zi, she was not someone that repaid kindness with hatred.
After all, he had just forced her to kill Lin Yu with the poison that he put inside of her. Any normal person would have be bitter and resentful because of this, but not Lin Li Zi.
Rather, she had even been worried about Lin Fan''s safety and didn''t me him at all after he forced her to do this.
This level of care for someone she barely knewˇif she worked in a brothel, there was no doubt that she would be popr with this ability to care about the men that she barely knew.
After leaving the street, there was a cloaked figure that suddenly appeared that picked up the bodies that Lin Fan left behind. Once that cloaked figure picked up those bodies, they immediately disappeared and the people started entering this street again.
In fact, when they left the street, there were more people that suddenly appeared around them.
But Lin Li Zi didn''t notice any of this as she waspletely consumed by her worry.
They were heading to the Lin Family after taking out one of the Lin Family''s direct descendantsˇShe couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences that would befall them because of this.
Along the way, Lin Li Zi tried many times to convince Lin Fan to not go and to run away as quickly as possible.
However, Lin Fan just ignored all of her pleading.
It didn''t take long for them to arrive in front of the Lin Family Manor.
Since this was the manor of the Lin Family, there was no doubt that there were guards standing outside the entrance.
The moment that they saw Lin Fan approaching, they immediately came forward to stop him. Then when they saw that it was Lin Li Zi who was with Lin Fan, they immediately revealed looks of disdain.
It was clear that they recognized Lin Li Zi with the way that they looked at her in disdain.
They didn''t even hold back as they spoke in cold voices.
"This isn''t a ce that a piece of trash like you should be."
"Didn''t the elders already tell you that you were forbidden from stepping foot in the main manor?"
"I bet that she''s here to beg for scraps."
"Right, wasn''t her mother supposed to be dying? Could it be that she already died and she wants to beg for money to bury her?"
The two guards looked at Lin Li Zi after saying this.
The way that they looked at Lin Li Zi had a bit of lewdness to it and they almost seemed like they were scanning her body.
Lin Li Zi looked ufortable seeing them looking at her like this, but she didn''t stop them as she was already used to being treated like this.
However, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Move aside."
The guards had been ignoring Lin Fan since they saw that he was with Lin Li Zi, but the moment that he spoke up, they immediately turned to look at him.
As they looked at him, they revealed looks of disdain once again.
They didn''t think that anyone who would hang around Lin Li Zi would be anything good, so they assumed that they would be able to easily bully Lin Fan as well.
"What did you say to me?"
"Kid, don''t you know where you are? This is the Lin Family Manor."
"Right, you can''t act arrogantly here unless you''re willing to lose a leg or two."
"No, it''s toote for you to leave at this point. Let us teach you a lesson in manners since you''re clearlycking some."
The guards had wicked smiles on their faces as they moved forward to deal with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh and raised his hand before saying, "You have three seconds to open the door and get out of the way, or else don''t me me for not showing mercy."
"Huh?" The two guards said in angry voices at the same time.
Both of them looked like their pride had been hurt by what he said.
But Lin Fan had a disappointed look in his eyes when he saw this.
It seemed that what kind of family raised what kind of dogs.
These dogs that watched the gates of the Lin Family were clearly the same as the Lin Family, so there was no need for him to show mercy.
"It seems like he really does need a lesson in manners."
"Don''t worry, we''ll be gentle."
Though they said this, it was clear that they weren''t nning on being gentle at all.
Lin Li Zi was worried about Lin Fan since she knew how strong these guards were, but she didn''t have a chance to say anything.
"One." Lin Fan suddenly said before bringing his hand down and punching out in front of him.
The guards found that they weren''t able to resist the pressure that came from this punch and they were sent flying.
But it wasn''t just the guards that were sent flying.
It was the entire entrance to the Lin Family that was shattered by the force of this punch.
Chapter 623 The fated day (4)
Chapter 623 The fated day (4)
?The guards were sent flying until they mmed into the walls of the Lin Family Manor.
Then following that, the debris from the shattered front gate of this manor mmed into them as well.
This debris wasrge chunks of rock that had been used to form the gate, so they were quite destructive.
The guards that had been hit by the debris were smushed into meat patties from the force of the debris hitting them. There was no resistance at all from their bodies as they were justpletely squashed.
However, this also caused a veryrge noise.
A few secondster, there were a bunch of guards that suddenly ran over with their weapons raised.
They first looked carefully at the scene to see what was happening before one of them, who seemed to be the leader of this group, pointed their spear at Lin Fan and said, "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the guard and said, "I don''t talk to dogs, bring your master."
"You!" The face of this guard leader immediately twisted when he heard this.
As the leader of the guards of this manor, he naturally had his pride.
So when Lin Fan called him a dog like this, he naturally felt his pride being trampled.
However, he didn''t dare do a thing.
He could see just how much damage Lin Fan had done and before figuring out just how strong this person was, he didn''t dare act rashly.
That was because no matter what, the most important thing was his own life
So taking a moment to calm himself, the guard leader said, "Do you know where you are? Do you know the consequences ofˇ"
Before he could finish, he found that there was a dull pain that wasing from his chest along with a faint chill.
When he looked down, he found that there was a spike of ice that was currently stabbing into his chest. He looked back up at Lin Fan and said, "Howˇ"
Then he fell forward and the icicle that was embedded in his chest pierced right through his body beforeing out the other side.
All of the other guards who had been standing near this guard leader couldn''t help taking a step back when they saw this. After all, not a single one of them had seen how that icicle had appeared and suddenly stabbed their leader in the chest.
Not to mention, they were afraid that the next target would be them.
For these guards, the most important things were their own lives. They would not risk their lives in this situation where death was certain just for the measly pay that they received.
So many of them also took a step back away from Lin Fan after seeing their leader die like this.
Lin Fan didn''t care about these guards and just calmly said, "Bring your masters. I don''t want to talk to these dogs."
The guards all had ugly expressions on their faces when they heard this, but not a single one of them dared to say a thing. After all, thest one who had spoken back to this mysterious attacker was lying dead on the ground.
They didn''t want to be the next ones taken out by this mysterious attacker.
Seeing that no one said a thing, Lin Fan just calmly raised a finger and there were more icicles that gathered around him. Then he said in a calm voice, "If no onees, then I guess I''ll start ughtering dogs until their masteres out."
Looks of shock and fear appeared on the faces of the guards when they heard this.
With this fear coursing through them, they finally couldn''t take it anymore.
It only took a single person to act to cause a wave of action to spread through this entire group of guards.
It only took a single one of them dropping their spear for all of them to drop their spears and run.
These guards were only in the Qi Gathering Realm, so they knew that someone who could gather icicles in the air like this was definitely someone that was far beyond their reach.
They didn''t hesitate to run now that their fear overwhelmed them.
But before they could get far, there was a voice that shouted, "That''s enough!"
The moment that this voice rang out, all of the guards stopped running and turned to look in the direction that the voice came from. Seeing the person that was standing there, all of the guards let out sighs of relief before standing firm again.
This person was Lin Jiu Sheng, the head housekeeper of the Lin Family Manor and someone in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm. This was an expert that was just a step from reaching the Foundation Realm.
So they didn''t need to fear when they had such an expert backing them.
Lin Jiu Sheng, he was one of the loyal followers of the Lin Family''s fourth master.
He was someone who had performed many dangerous tasks for the Lin Family before finally being awarded the position of the head housekeeper of the main family''s manor. This was someone who had lived through many dangerous battles, which was why he called himself Jiu Sheng.
He was not someone that could be looked down on.
"Who do you think youˇ"
Before Lin Jiu Sheng could finish his words, he felt a dull pain that caused a faint chill to fill himing from his chest.
When he looked down, he found that there was an icicle that was piercing into his chest just like the guard leader from earlier.
"Howˇ"
That was all that he could say before he fell forward to the ground and had that icicle pushed right into his body,ing out the other side of him like the guard leader.
There was only silence after Lin Jiu Sheng was in like this.
Because once again, not a single person had been able to see how the icicle had suddenly appeared and stabbed into his chest.
Finally, Lin Fan broke the silence by saying, "Like I said, I''m not interested in the dogs. Let the mastere forward to talk to me or else."
No one dared to run this time.
Or rather, it was that no one was able to run when faced with the pressure that Lin Fan put on them. It felt like their legs hadpletely turned to jelly and they weren''t able to move them at all.
Lin Fan just stood there in silence as he waited for any kind of response, but it didn''t seem like anyone was going toe out.
So with a sigh, he raised his hand as if he was about to do something.
All of the guards revealed looks of shock when they saw this and they whispered, "Please, don''tˇ"
They would have screamed this out, but the pressure on them was so heavy that they weren''t able to move their mouths properly.
"Enough!"
Before Lin Fan was able to bring his hand down after raising it, there was a voice that rang out.
This time, it was finally someone with proper status.
The moment that this person came out, Lin Fan immediately recognized him.
It was the fourth master of the Lin Family, Lin Li Zi and Lin Yu''s father.
Lin Fan gave a sigh and shook his head before saying, "So you''ve finally shown yourself."
The fourth master knitted his brows when he heard this before narrowing his eyes to look at Lin Fan. After looking at Lin Fan for a bit, he asked, "Who are you? Why are you doing this to my Lin Family?"
Lin Fan shook his head again and said, "You don''t need to know this."
"Huh?" The fourth master couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when he heard this.
After all, just a moment ago, Lin Fan had been calling for the master of these dogs. Naturally he was referring to one of the masters of the Lin Family.
So now that he was here, why was Lin Fan refusing to talk to him?
This didn''t make any sense at all.
But that didn''t matter.
He could feel the pressure that wasing from Lin Fan and knew that this mysterious invader wasn''t a normal person.
Since he had decided to attack their Lin Family Manor, there was only one ending for this person.
The fourth master turned to look at the person who was standing behind him and said, "Elder Wang, I have to ask for your help."
That old man he called Elder Wang gave a nod before saying, "Then do you want him alive?"
The fourth master looked at Lin Fan before slowly giving a nod and saying, "You''lle to know why you do not offend the Lin Family. We have to make an example of him so that no one will try anything as foolish as this in the future."
Elder Wang gave a nod before taking a step forward.
But as soon as he took that step forward, Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand and said, "I don''t think that it''ll be as easy as you think it''ll be."
Both Elder Wang and the fourth master revealed confused looks when they heard this.
Then the fourth master asked, "What do you mean by that?"
Lin Fan raised a finger and wagged it as he said, "It''s exactly as I said, it won''t be as easy as you think."
Then before the fourth master and Elder Wang could react, he suddenly said, "Everyone, it''s time!"
Chapter 624 The fated day (5)
Chapter 624 The fated day (5)
?As soon as Lin Fan said this, the eyes of half of the guards suddenly zed over.
It was as if they had suddenly gone into a trance.
Elder Wang and the fourth master had stopped and raised their guards just in case something happened, but they didn''t see anything happen at first.
So they had just rxed their guards whenˇ
The guards that had zed over eyes suddenly turned and raised their spears to attack the guards that didn''t have zed over eyes.
This was half of the guards that were here, this was over two hundred people who suddenly attacked.
There were a few guards that were able to react in time and raise their spears to block them, but most of the guards werepletely caught off guard and were stabbed by these spears.
In an instant, about 40% of all the guards that the Lin Family Manor had were incapacitated.
The remaining 10% that could still fight werepletely surrounded and in no time at all, they were stabbed by the spears of the other guards.
Both Elder Wang and the fourth master were shocked when they saw this, but then the fourth master came back to his senses to roar, "What do you think you''re doing?!"
None of the guards reacted when he said this as they focused on taking down the remaining guards that didn''t have zed eyes.
Once all of those guards were lying on the ground, the guards that were still standing turned to look at the fourth master and Elder Wang.
Seeing all of these guards looking at them, both the fourth master and Elder Wang felt a chill run down their spine. They felt as if something bad was about to happen, so they couldn''t help taking a step back.
Though Elder Wang and the fourth master weren''t afraid if the guards did what they thought they would do, it was still very difficult for them to handle that situation.
After all, these were guards that the Lin Family had raised over the years.
Each guard that was killed meant a loss for the Lin Family since they would be losing all of the resources that they had spent to train these guards.
Death was the end of all things.
The fourth master steeled his face and said in amanding voice, "Stop and drop your weapons this instant! If you don''t, don''t me me for showing no mercy!"
He was trying to put pressure on these guards to force them to stop, but that didn''t work at all.
All of the guards just faced the two of them and raised their weapons as they stood in a line.
With the zed over look in their eyes, it was almost as if they were puppets that had no free will at all.
Puppetsˇ
That was right, these people were indeed puppets, though Elder Wang and the fourth master didn''t know this.
This was one of the things that Lin Fan had the Control Toad do over the past few days.
He didn''t get Greeny because Greeny was limited by its range. So instead he had the Control Toad send the Control Worms to take over these guards since there was no range on the Control Worms.
All of these guards had been taken over by the Control Worms in one way or another, but they didn''t have any clue of that until they were suddenly controlled by Lin Fan.
Since they were under Lin Fan''s control, naturally they wouldn''t listen to the fourth master.
So they all raised their weapons and pointed them at the fourth master and Elder Wang before moving closer.
Seeing this, the fourth master and Elder Wang knew that they had no other choice.
The fourth master said with a sigh, "Elder Wang, if there is a way to incapacitate themˇ"
He didn''t finish what he said, but it was clear what he was asking for.
Elder Wang gave a slow nod, but the look on his face didn''t seem very hopeful.
After all, there was still Lin Fan standing there and it was unknown what he would do during all of this.
If Lin Fan made a move along with these guards, it would be very bad for them.
As the guards came closer and closer, Elder Wang had no choice but to raise his hand and point his finger at the guards.
When he did, there was this powerful gust of wind that came from behind Elder Wang.
This wind seemed like it had been summoned by Elder Wang as it lifted him into the air and then started moving towards the guards.
When the wind hit the guards, they were immediately pushed back by the force of the wind. They found that they weren''t able to move forward at all as the wind hit them head on.
However, there were a few guards that were behind other guards that moved to the side.
There was a limit to how much wind Elder Wang could summon, so there was only a limited space that this wind wall existed. Once they moved out of the space that this wind wall existed in, they found that they were able to move forward towards Elder Wang.
So the ones that were behind the guards in the front moved to the side and started moving towards Elder Wang.
Elder Wang was surprised to see them figure this out so quickly, but then he pushed his hand forward.
When he did, the wind wall suddenly became stronger and pushed back all of the guards that were trapped by it.
After pushing back these guards, he released this wind wall.
Then he raised his hands up to his side and created two more wind walls beside him, pushing back the guards that had looped around. This time, he didn''t try to hold him as he directly used his wind to push them back.
His n had been to use the wind wall to hold the guards in ce while figuring out how to return them to normal.
But now it seemed like there was nothing that he could do.
It seemed that even if he trapped them, they would find a way through his traps.
So he had no choice but toˇ
"Fourth master, it seems that I have no choice but to knock them out. I hope that you will not mind." Elder Wang suddenly said.
The fourth master gave a slow nod in response to this.
He didn''t want to knock these guards out since he wanted to use them as cannon fodder against Lin Fan. After all, Lin Fan was just too mysterious that he didn''t dare fight him with just Elder Wang.
However, now it didn''t seem like he had a choice.
Once he received this confirmation from the fourth master, Elder Wang suddenly brought his hand down.
When he did, there was arge wall of wind that fell down on the guards that were in front of him.
This wall of wind should have smashed these guards into the ground.
Should have, but it didn''t in the end because Elder Wang suddenly felt a sense of dangering from in front of him.
When he felt this sensation of danger, Elder Wang quickly released the wall of wind and dodged to the side.
But he had reacted to this too slowly.
He felt a chilling from his arm along with a bit of pain.
There was a bit of blood that came out of the wound that had been inflicted on his arm and there was a bit of frost that appeared around the wound.
Elder Wang looked down at the wound that appeared on his arm before looking around to see what had inflicted it, but he couldn''t see it at all.
The fourth master however suddenly said, "Elder Wang, watch out for his icicles!"
When Elder Wang heard this, he was confused at first. But then he remembered the scene that he had seen earlier with the fourth master. When he did, he turned to look at Lin Fan who was standing there with a casual look on his face.
But he saw that one of the icicles that he had gathered before was missing.
Elder Wang immediately knitted his brows when he saw this, deducing what had happened.
After only a moment of hesitation, Elder Wang suddenly said, "Fourth master, I don''t think I can hold back anymore."
The fourth master had a grim look on his face when he heard this, but he slowly gave a nod and said, "Just do what you can. If you think it''s necessary, then do what you must."
Elder Wang gave a nod before saying, "Thank you, fourth master."
Once he received the go ahead from the fourth master, Elder Wang no longer held back.
The wind gathered once more, but this time they formed des of wind around Elder Wang.
Previously, he had been holding back to try and save the guards.
But now that he felt the threat that came from Lin Fan, he no longer nned on holding back.
If the guards died, then they died.
For Elder Wang, the lives of these guards definitely wasn''t worth him risking his life.
The lives of the guards were not even close to having the same value as his life.
With a wave of his hand, the wind des flew forward.
As he waved his hand and sent the wind des out, Elder Wang also said, "It''s your own fault for falling for the enemy''s tricks. I''ll send you on your way now."
Chapter 625 The fated day (6)
Chapter 625 The fated day (6)
?The wind des didn''t have a single trace of mercy as they flew at the guards.
All of these wind des were aimed at fatal spots on the bodies of the guards.
They would either cut their heads off or cut right through their hearts.
Elder Wang really was a decisive and ruthless person. Once he decided to use force to solve this matter, he didn''t show a single trace of mercy even though his enemies were controlled members of the Lin Family''s guards.
In his eyes, it was as if they were traitors and traitors only deserved death.
With the pressure that these wind des had, it didn''t seem like it was possible for these guards to block them. It seemed like they would be wheat for the harvest with how powerful these wind des were.
But before any of the wind des could hit these guardsˇ
All of them were suddenly scattered by something that flew through the air.
Elder Wang revealed a shocked look when he saw this before turning to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just had a casual smile on his face while pointing forward, as if he had done something.
And he had.
The icicles that had been floating around him, they had disappeared.
Elder Wang just looked at Lin Fan in shock for a bit before slowly asking, "What did you do?"
Lin Fan looked back at him with a casual smile on his face without saying a thing in response. Instead, all Lin Fan said was simply, "Advance."
When he said this, the guards that had been standing there in a daze suddenly started moving forward.
They didn''t charge at Elder Wang and instead moved at a steady pace towards him.
It seemed like they wanted to surround him from different angles and encircle him.
When Elder Wang saw this, he raised his hand again to summon even more wind des.
He didn''t hold back or hesitate as he immediately sent these wind des out as soon as he gathered them.
But once again, not a single one of these wind des were able to hit the guards.
There was something that knocked all of these wind des out of the air and scattered them before they were able to evene close to the guards that were slowly advancing forward.
Elder Wang deeply knitted his brows before turning to look at Lin Fan.
In a voice filled with rage, he roared, "Just what do you want?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him with a smile on his face.
When Elder Wang saw this smile, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine.
That was because he could sense something from this smile.
The way that Lin Fan looked at him, it was almost as if he was looking at an ant in a cage. The way that Lin Fan looked at him, it was almost as if he was saying that he could take care of him whenever he wanted, he was just toying with him.
Elder Wang didn''t let his pride take over at this moment since he knew that this feeling was real.
He hadn''t been able to see through Lin Fan''s cultivation, but the fact that his wind des were taken care of so easily proved that Lin Fan could do whatever he wanted with him when he wanted.
It wouldn''t even be a fight if he decided to take out Elder Wang.
That was the feeling that he got from Lin Fan, which was why he was so worried.
Elder Wang moved back a bit to where the fourth master was and he turned around to say, "Fourth master, please move back. I will have to fight seriously, or I might even lose my life."
When the fourth master heard this, a shocked look appeared on his face.
He knew just how strong Elder Wang was, so if he was saying something like this, then just how strong was this mysterious intruder?
The fourth master gave a nod without saying anything and moved back, but when he did, he found that there were guards that had gone around.
Not all of the guards that had gone to the side earlier had been pushed back by the wall of wind. There were some that had managed to move all the way around and get behind the fourth master.
They were now pointing their spears at the fourth master, blocking his path of retreat.
The fourth master''s face twisted when he heard this before he exploded with rage, "You dare stand in my path!"
Then without holding back, he allowed his aura to burst.
Eighth Qi Gathering Realm.
Though he wasn''t talented, with the resources of the Lin Family, he was still able to reach this level of cultivation. But this level of cultivation was more than enough for him to deal with the guards that were in front of him.
The fourth master wanted to take down all of these guards in one fell swoop, but he didn''t get that chance.
That was because before he was able to move, he suddenly fell forward.
It wasn''t that he chose to fall forward, but rather because he felt his legs give out under him.
The fourth master looked down to see two bloody holes in his legs that also had a bit of frost around them.
It seemed that there was something that had pierced right through his legs that caused them to give out from under him.
He was barely able to stop himself from falling face first on the ground by reaching his hand out, but it was very clear that he wouldn''t be able to move anymore with his legs like this.
The fourth master looked around himself in shock and disbelief, trying to find the thing that had done this to his legs.
He didn''t see anything at first, but then he found it.
It was pierced into the ground right in front of him.
It was a pair of icicles that were sticking out of the ground, still with his blood on them.
The fourth master slowly turned back with a shocked look to look at Lin Fan. When he did, he found that Lin Fan was looking right back at him with a smile on his face still.
As he saw this smile, he couldn''t help feeling a chill run down his spine.
Forcing himself to calm down, the fourth master said, "Just who are you? Why are you doing this to my Lin Family?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him without saying anything still.
The fourth master felt a stronger chill run down his spine when he saw Lin Fan like this.
But then for the first time, he realized that there was someone else behind him.
When he looked more closely, he found that Lin Li Zi was there.
Lin Li Zi was his illegitimate daughter, so he at least had some impression of her. She wasn''t talented, so he had never really cared about her.
Other than giving her and her mother a ce to live, he had mostly ignored her.
But now that he saw her with this mysterious person, he couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
After a long silence, he shouted at her, "What are you doing? Stab him!"
Lin Li Zi trembled when she heard the fourth master yelling at her like this.
Lin Fan didn''t react at all as he just remained facing forward.
Lin Li Zi looked at the fourth master in a daze and seeing this, the fourth master roared, "You useless girl! What have I taken care of you and your mother all these years for?"
When she heard this, there was something inside of Lin Li Zi that snapped.
"Taken care of? You call that taking care of us?" Lin Li Zi said in a soft voice at first, but slowly her voice became louder.
The fourth master was a bit taken aback when he heard Lin Li Zi talking to him like this, but he quickly recovered as he said, "You think that you and your mother could have survived without me? Listen to me now and stab him!"
Lin Li Zi refused to listen to the fourth master as she took a step forward toe in front of Lin Fan.
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow in surprise when he saw her acting this way, but he didn''t stop her.
He wanted to see just what she would have to say.
"You think that you''re any kind of father? It would have been better if you had just left us alone, but because you were from the Lin Family, we suffered retaliation from those young masters. If you had been any kind of father, you wouldn''t have let that happen." Lin Li Zi yelled in a heartbroken voice.
As she said this, there were tears that came down her face.
The fourth master looked like he wasn''t affected by her words at all.
It seemed as if he didn''t even hear the pain in her voice as he said, "You piece of trash. Do your duty to the Lin Family and stab him already. That is all that you''re worth."
Lin Fan looked at Lin Li Zi and asked, "Well? Are you going to do it?"
Lin Li Zi just ignored him and looked at the fourth master with a look filled with hatred.
It was as if nothing else mattered to her at this point.
Elder Wang saw the situation and wanted to seize this chance as he started gathering his wind around him.
But before he could do anything, he felt a sharp pain from his hand.
He looked down to see an icicle piercing right through it.
When he looked up, he found Lin Fan looking at him.
Lin Fan said in a calm voice, "A smart person knows better than to interfere in the matters of ady."
Chapter 626 The fated day (7)
Chapter 626 The fated day (7)
?Elder Wang felt another chill run down his spine.
But this time, it was much stronger than any chill that he felt before.
Part of it was because of the fear that he felt towards Lin Fan and part of it was because of the icicle that was in his hand. The chill that wasing from this icicle in his hand was anything but normal.
Elder Wang had a very ugly look on his face, but he still backed down.
He knew that if Lin Fan hadn''t shown mercy, he might have ended up with an icicle inside of his throat.
He knew that he couldn''t let his guard down for even an instant or who knows what would have happened to him.
So he wisely chose to back down.
Lin Fan knew that Elder Wang wouldn''t do anything now, so he turned his attention back to Lin Li Zi.
He found that she now had a sword in her hand and she was walking step by step towards the fourth master.
The fourth master had a calm look on his face at first, but the closer that Lin Li Zi got to him, the more unnerved he began to feel. Finally, when he saw that she was just a few steps aways from him, he finally couldn''t remain silent anymore.
"Lin Li Zi, what do you think you''re doing? I am your father! Your father! You dare do this to me!"
Even though the fourth master tried to say this in a threatening voice, there was no denying the trace of fear that was in his voice.
Though he was certain that with the power of his Lin Family, it would be impossible for this mysterious invader to cause any damage, the problem was that it was hard to predict what Lin Li Zi would do. At this point, it seemed that she had already lost herself to her anger and hatred, so there was no telling what she would do.
So even if the Lin Family would be safe, it would be hard to say the same about his life.
So what if the Lin Family was safe?
If his life couldn''t be preserved, wouldn''t that all be meaningless?
It was important for him to stop Lin Li Zi from doing what it looked like she was nning on doing.
Seeing that she wasn''t stopping, the fourth master finally decided to pull out his final card.
"Your mother, have you thought about your mother?"
The moment that he said this, Lin Li Zi finally stopped.
She stood there in a daze for a moment before looking at her father with a look like she couldn''t believe that he was human.
It was one thing to threaten her and try to use her to hurt Lin Fan.
But now he was even dragging her mother into this?
At the same time though, she finally realized just how he viewed her mother.
She had hoped that her father would at least have some feelings for her mother and that one day things would work out for them, but those hopes had beenpletely shattered by these words.
Because the moment that he said these words, she realized just what her mother was in the eyes of her father.
A tool, a toy, something that could be thrown away at any time.
When he vited her mother, it had been done because he found her interesting and wanted to y with her. There was no love, there was only lust.
So he naturally didn''t care about her at all.
This man was a beast, no he was even lower than a beast.
At the very least, a beast would know to protect the ones that it slept with, a beast would know to protect its mate and its children.
This man deserved to be sent to the very bottom of hell.
Still, there was a part that she was worried aboutˇ
The fourth master''s next words struck the heart of the matter, "Even if you do anything to me today, do you really think the Lin Family will fall? Once he leaves or is defeated by my Lin Family, do you think that you and your mother will be able to survive?"
There was an uncertain look that appeared on Lin Li Zi''s face when she heard this.
Yesˇ
As long as the Lin Family wasn''tpletely destroyed, then there was always the possibility that they would retaliate against her and her mother.
She could ept it if it was just her, but she couldn''t let her mother suffer anymore.
So she was waveringˇ
The fourth master could naturally see this, so he said, "As long as you let me go and help me take down this intruder, then you and your mother will be weed back into the Lin Family. I will even apply to make you a direct descendant and not an illegitimate child. You will enjoy all of the benefits of a direct descendant and your mother will enjoy the benefits of being one of mywful wives. This is the best oue for you and your mother."
Lin Li Zi bit her lip until it started to bleed after hearing this.
There was a veryplicated look on her face, one that seemed like she was filled with agony over the choice that she had to make.
This continued for a minute until her expression had cleared up and she revealed a calm look.
When the fourth master saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a faint smile since he figured that Lin Li Zi had thought it through. He thought that he had gotten through to Lin Li Zi, so he would be able to escape this crisis that he was in.
But before he could say anything, Lin Li Zi suddenly turned around to look at Lin Fan.
Seeing this, the fourth master said in an excited voice, "Do it! Stab him!"
However, Lin Li Zi didn''t raise her sword at all as she looked at Lin Fan.
Seeing her be silent like this, Lin Fan revealed a faint smile and asked, "Are you going to do it?"
Lin Li Zi didn''t answer this question and instead asked another question in return, "Will you destroy the Lin Family today?"
There was only silence that followed her question.
That was because other than Elder Wang and the fourth master, even Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by her words.
After all, he never expected her to suddenlye to this decision.
He just looked at her for a bit before suddenly breaking out inughter.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help revealing a worried look when she heard this and she wanted to ask something else.
But Lin Fan suddenly said, "The Lin Family will cease to exist today. I guarantee it."
Both Elder Wang and the fourth elder revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
After all, neither of them expected this mysterious intruder to say this.
They didn''t even know who this mysterious intruder was, but for him to say this meant that there must be a very serious grudge between him and the Lin Family.
Has the Lin Family offended anyone this deeply in the past few years?
No, they had beenying low, preparing for their n this entire time. They barely went out, other than the few obligations that they still had and they barely invited others.
So they shouldn''t have had such a grudge with anyone.
Just who was this person that he was so intent on going against their Lin Family?
Lin Li Zi gave a simple nod when she heard this.
When she turned around to face the fourth master again, there was a firm and determined look in her eyes.
Seeing this look, the fourth master couldn''t help feeling that this situation was very bad for him.
He felt like something very dangerous was about to happen, so he said, "What are you doing? Do you not care about your mother anymore?"
But this time, Lin Li Zi didn''t falter.
She walked step by step until she was right in front of the fourth master and then she raised her sword up in front of her.
The fourth master didn''t even need to guess to know what she was nning to do, so he raised his hand and gathered his spiritual energy as if he was nning to stop her.
But he found that there were two more icicles that suddenly came forward that stabbed into his hands.
They scattered his spiritual energy and froze thempletely, making him unable to do anything.
The fourth master gritted his teeth to the point where they were about to shatter, but he also gathered his spiritual energy around himself. Hisst resort was to use his spiritual energy to form a barrier to block Lin Li Zi''s attack.
At the same time, Elder Wang saw this and acted.
He knew that there was no future for him if he allowed the fourth master to be killed in front of him.
So even if it meant risking his life, he had to do something.
But before he could, he found that it was hard to breatheˇ
When he looked down, he saw that there was an icicle that was piercing through his throat and that he was choking on his own blood.
When he turned to look at Lin Fan, he saw that Lin Fan was saying something.
"Indeed, I could have finished you off at any time, but I wanted you to see the show. Enjoy it when you burn in the mes of hell."
Elder Wang wasn''t able to say anything as he copsed to the ground.
On the other side, Lin Li Zi brought the sword that she had been holding up down at the fourth master.
Chapter 627 The fated day (8)
Chapter 627 The fated day (8)
?The fourth master''s eyes were wide open when Lin Li Zi''s sword fell.
It wasn''t that he was shocked that she would do this since he had already figured that she would after what she had asked Lin Fan.
What he was shocked and confused by was how she had been able to prate his defenses.
There was arge difference in cultivation between them, so she shouldn''t have been able to prate his defenses like this.
He was in the High Qi Gathering Realm while she was barely in the Mid Qi Gathering Realm.
Her sword should have never been able to do this.
But here she was cutting right into his neck, causing his blood to spurt out.
The sword didn''t stop at all as it cut right through the fourth master''s neck. It didn''t even stop when it came out the other side of his neck,pletely severing his head from his body.
As the head tumbled through the air and fell to the ground, there was a look of shock that was on his face.
It was as if even in his final moments, he couldn''t believe that he would actually die.
In a sense, it was funny.
First it was the son and the half brother of Lin Li Zi that she killed.
Then it was the father and her own father that she killed.
She was really cleaning up the family tree by getting rid of these members of her family that didn''t deserve to live. But since these were members of the family that didn''t deserve to live in the first ce, it was as if she was doing a service by taking their lives.
When it was all said and done, Lin Li Zi dropped the sword that she was holding after taking the life of her father.
It was at that moment that the reality of what she had done had settled in.
This was as if she was dering all out war against the Lin Family. There would be serious consequences that came from her actions.
Once this realization settled in, she turned back to Lin Fan and came over to his side.
Though she came over to his side, she didn''t say anything as she just stood there.
It seemed that she had epted her position in all of this, so she moved over to a spot where she would be able to follow behind Lin Fan without any problems.
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod when he saw this before moving forward.
He didn''t even care about the fourth master and Elder Wang who had just been killed.
All he cared about were the guards.
With a wave of his hand, he said, "Advance."
After hearing this order from him, the guards started to move forward in a line. They continued forward, heading towards the Lin Family Manor that was in front of them.
This time, there was no one that came out to stop them.
In fact, it was so quiet that it almost seemed like there was no one in this manor.
That was until they arrived at the entrance to the manor itself.
When they arrived, Lin Fan raised his hand to stop the guards from advancing forward.
That was because there was a person who was standing in front of this manor waiting for them.
When Lin Li Zi saw this person, she couldn''t help being surprised.
That was because she knew who this person was.
There wasn''t a single person in the Lin Family who didn''t recognize this person.
This person was Lin Yun.
He was another person that served the Lin Family that was given the right to take the surname of Lin. However, unlike Lin Jiu Sheng who was only the head housekeeper of the manor, this person didn''t work at the manor itself.
This Lin Yun was the personal assistant of the Lin Family head, the one that really ruled over the Lin Family, the one that was above the four masters.
This was what Lin Li Zi whispered in Lin Fan''s ear when she moved closer to him to tell him who this person was.
Lin Fan only narrowed his eyes to take a closer look at this person before saying, "I''m not interested in dogs. I want to see the masters."
Lin Yun wasn''t offended when he heard this and just said with a slight bow, "This young master, if you wish to see the master, please follow me inside. The masters have already been waiting a long time for you."
Both Lin Fan and Lin Li Zi revealed surprised looks when they heard this, but their following expressions were different.
Lin Fan had a calm look on his face while Lin Li Zi had a look of distrust.
She grabbed Lin Fan''s sleeve and said, "You can''t trust this person. He is one of the servants of the Lin Family, who knows what kind of tricks he will y."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything when he heard this as he just kept looking at Lin Yun with the same calm look on his face.
Instead, it was Lin Yun who said, "Young miss Li Zi, I''m sure that you do not have a good impression of our Lin Family because of your father, but I can assure you that the old master is different. The old master was in fact very disappointed with the fourth master in this matter."
Lin Li Zi gave a snort when she heard this, but she also didn''t say anything else.
After all, she could feel the faint pressure that came from Lin Yun.
Even though he didn''t deliberately try to suppress her, just the natural spiritual energy that came from him was enough to make her feel pressured. That was enough to show just how powerful he was.
She had even heard that Lin Yun was one of the trump cards of the Lin Family.
Lin Yun didn''t mind this as he turned to look at Lin Fan and said, "This young master, may I take your silence as agreement?"
Lin Fan still didn''t say anything as he looked right at Lin Yun with those narrowed eyes.
Lin Yun didn''t show a single sign of worry as he stood there with a calm look on his face.
After a long silence, Lin Yun turned around and opened the door to the manor. Once this door was opened, he turned around to look at Lin Fan to say, "This young master, please follow me. The old master is already waiting for you."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything again, but he did raise his hand to give a wave.
As he did this, the guards that had stopped when Lin Yun appeared started to move forward again.
However, Lin Yun had something to say about this, "This young master, the old master is only interested in meeting you and young miss Li Zi. As for the others, we can only ask that they stay out here."
The way that he said this, he didn''t even treat these guards as members of the Lin Family anymore.
It was as if the moment that they became puppets of Lin Fan, they were no longer rted to the Lin Family at all.
Lin Li Zi knitted her brows once more when she heard this before saying, "You can''t do that. The moment that you give up the protection of these puppets, they will immediately surround you! You have to keep them around you until the end!"
Lin Fan just ignored her as he raised his hand and gave a wave.
When he did this, the puppets moved back and froze in ce.
With the way that they stood there, it was as if they were mannequins rather than actual humans.
Lin Yun had a trace of surprise appear in his eyes when he saw this before narrowing his eyes to look carefully at Lin Fan.
It was clear that he hadn''t expected Lin Fan to have such fine control over the guards of their Lin Family.
But then again, if he didn''t have this kind of control over them, how could he have done all of this?
There was a reason why the old master had told him to invite Lin Fan to meet him in the end.
So Lin Yun just took a deep breath to calm himself before saying with a smile, "Young master, if you would follow me. The old master is waiting for you."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod before moving forward towards Lin Yun.
Lin Li Zi just looked at Lin Fan with a stunned and confused look.
There were many questions that were in her heart that she wanted to ask him, but she chose to follow him without a word in the end. After all, this wasn''t the ce to ask these questions.
For now, she just had to follow him without a word to show that she hadplete trust in him and that their bond was unbreakable.
Lin Fan didn''t care about any of this as he moved over to Lin Yun.
Lin Yun hesitated for a second before turning around to open the door for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t seem worried at all that this would be a trap as he made his way through the open door.
Once he was inside the Lin Family Manor, the door suddenly closed behind him.
Lin Li Zi had just barely made it in before the doors closed.
As soon as they closed, she raised her weapon and said, "I knew that this was a trap!"
Chapter 628 The fated day (9)
Chapter 628 The fated day (9)
?But there was nothing that came.
Even though the door had closed shut behind them and it seemed like something was about to happen, there wasn''t a single thing that happened.
Lin Yun just looked at Lin Li Zi and said, "Miss Li Zi, please put your weapon down. There''s nothing to worry about here, the old master just wishes to meet you and our guest here."
Lin Li Zi didn''t put the sword down and even pointed it at Lin Yun, as if she was suspicious of him.
But in the end, Lin Fan said, "Alright, stop ying around. Let''s go and meet them."
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with a strange look, but she followed his orders in the end.
However, as they followed Lin Yun, she couldn''t help moving closer to whisper, "Are you sure about this? It seems like this is a trap."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response as he continued to follow Lin Yun.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look when she saw him acting this way.
One moment, he had acted dominantly when facing Elder Wang and the fourth master.
But now he was just meekly following behind Lin Yun like he was listening to all of his orders.
Just where had that domineering Lin Fan gone?
Lin Li Zi really couldn''t help feeling worried when she saw Lin Fan like this.
After all, the future of both her and her mother would depend on what Lin Fan did.
So when he didn''t act in the same domineering manner as before, Lin Li Zi was naturally worried.
They didn''t have to keep walking for long before Lin Yun brought them to a deep part of the manor.
As they went through the corridor of the manor, there wasn''t a single person that appeared. It was as if there wasn''t a single person working in this manor.
However, Lin Fan didn''t find it strange at all.
After all, it was very likely that they had been allowed to leave just in case anything happened.
If he had to guess, it was very likely that they were all being led away while he was being brought to see the old master. However, that didn''t matter since Lin Fan also had some cards that he had hidden in the Lin Family.
Even if they wanted to escape, it would be impossible for them to do so since he was determined to eliminate the Lin Family today.
When they arrived in front of the double doors that led into the room, Lin Yun suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Lin Fan.
He gave a slight bow before saying, "Young master, this is where our old master is waiting for you. Unfortunately, I cannote with you, so please enter by yourself. The old master is waiting inside for you."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Yun for a moment.
When Lin Yun felt Lin Fan''s gaze on him, he couldn''t help feeling strangely nervous.
He didn''t know where this feeling came from, but he could tell that his body wasn''t acting normal.
It was as if there was this strange form of pressure that was on him that made his body react slowly.
Finally, Lin Fan turned his gaze away from Lin Yun and looked at the door.
Without any hesitation, he walked to the door and raised his hand to push it open.
But the moment that he walked past Lin Yun, he didn''t forget to add, "You can try to run, but you''ll never be able to get away."
Lin Yun once again felt a tremble run through his body as he looked at Lin Fan in shock.
There was a part of him that wanted to ask just what he meant by this, but he found that he wasn''t able to say these words. It was as if there was something that was forcing his mouth to remain stiff, unable to open and say the words that he wanted to say.
This was a feeling that Lin Yun had never felt in all his years of serving the old master.
This wasn''t because he had never risked his life before in his time serving the Lin Family.
It was that he had never felt this kind of pressure before.
In the back of his mind, he couldn''t help wondering, "Just what is this person?"
However, his loyalty and his faith in the Lin Family, as well as the old master allowed him to maintain his rationality.
He didn''t say anything in response and just moved right past Lin Fan to head off to another part of the manor.
As he passed by Lin Li Zi, he couldn''t help looking at her.
Though he had a calm expression on his face, Lin Li Zi could see a trace of disdain in his eyes.
She was already used to this, so she didn''t think too much about this.
But she also knew that this matter wouldn''t be that simple, so she moved forward to say something to Lin Fan.
Unfortunately, he had already pushed open the door and revealed the room that was inside.
This was a room that wasn''t that big, with four seats that were ced on the side. On the opposite end of the room, there was a tform that was a bit higher than the rest of the room and there was another seat that was there.
Of these four seats, three of them were upied.
As well, there was someone who was sitting on the seat that was on the tform.
These three that were sitting in three of the four seats, these were three of the four masters of the Lin Family.
As for the one that was sitting in the main seat, he was the father of these three and the old master of the Lin Family.
When Lin Fan and Lin Li Zi came into the room, all eyes immediately turned to look at them.
The one thing that Lin Fan was surprised by was the fact that there was no hostility in these gazes. It seemed that they were just looking at him with curious looks, as if they were trying to figure out what he was about.
However, that didn''t make sense at all.
After all, even if they didn''t know about the death of Lin Yu, they should at least have known about the death of the fourth master. That had happened in their front yard, it would be very hard for them to missˇ
However, they didn''t have any hostility in their gazes as they looked at himˇ
Lin Fan would never believe that the Lin Family was so magnanimous that they would forgive the death of one of their four masters like this.
So what were they nning?
Could it be that they really just didn''t know about this?
"So you''re the one that killed my fourth son?"
The old master who was sitting in the main seat suddenly said this.
Un, that confirmed it, they knew about the death of the fourth master.
So by all rights, they should be very angry with him and even curse him to die for it.
But here they were just calmly talking to him.
Lin Fan really felt like something was offˇ
However, it wasn''t as if he could behave as if something was off.
So Lin Fan just gave a simple nod and said, "Trash like him didn''t deserve to live in this world."
As he said this, he made sure to gauge the reaction of not just the old master, but also the other three that were sitting around him.
It didn''t seem like any of them reacted when he called the fourth master trash.
Instead, it even seemed like they were somewhat excited to see him acting this way.
When he saw this, all Lin Fan could do was feel even more confused.
He had killed one of the four masters and yet they acted like it was nothing. They even seemed like they were excited to hear that one of their four masters had diedˇ
Lin Fan just couldn''t figure out what they were thinking.
However, it wasn''t as if any of this would have an effect on his ns.
After a long silence, the old master said, "So now what?"
Lin Fan looked at the old master with one brow raised, as if he was trying to figure out what the old master meant by this.
When the old master saw Lin Fan looking at him like this, he calmly said, "Are you nning on killing the rest of us as well? Or do you have any other ns?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was something off with these words.
On the surface, it seemed like the old master was just acting toughˇbut he could sense that there were other intentions beneath the surface.
After a long silence, instead of answering, Lin Fan asked back, "What do you think I''m nning on doing?"
The old master gave a simple shrug in response to this before saying, "I have no idea. How would I know what you''re thinking when you''re the one that suddenly barged into our territory and started killing people like this? Maybe I''m stalling for time for backup to arrive or maybe I have some other n."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the old master after hearing this.
He didn''t really care about what the old master was saying, rather he cared about the tone of the old master''s voice.
It was as if he wasn''t worried at all.
Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at him, the old master suddenly said, "Or if you want, you can even join us."
Chapter 629 The fated day (10)
Chapter 629 The fated day (10)
??Lin Fan just gave a chuckle in response to these words from the old master.
When they heard this, this time it was the old master and the three masters'' turn to knit their brows.
They looked at Lin Fan as if they were trying to figure out what he wasughing about.
Lin Fan didn''t care at all about the way that they looked at him and keptughing until he suddenly stopped.
As he suddenly stopped, the old master and the three masters couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spines. They didn''t know why they felt this way, but this chill was not something that they could resist.
It was as if there was something that had gone wrong that they weren''t able to stop.
They didn''t know what it was, but they felt like they had to do something.
So the second master couldn''t stop himself from saying, "What are youughing at?"
Lin Fan looked at the second master when he heard this.
When the second master felt Lin Fan''s gaze fall onto him, he couldn''t help giving a tremble.
There was this strange feeling that filled him.
It was like Lin Fan was the spider and he was the prey that was stuck in the that was about to be eaten.
He had no idea why he felt this way, but the feeling was too strong for him to shake.
So in the end, the second master was the one that broke eye contact.
Lin Fan gave a snort when he saw this and turned to look at the old master to say, "Where''s your sincerity? If you want me to join, shouldn''t you at least show some kind of sincerity?"
Once again, the old master and the three masters were caught off guard.
After all, not a single one of them had expected Lin Fan to suddenly ask this.
They had thought that it was a different issue, but it seemed that Lin Fan just wasn''t satisfied with the terms. He was putting pressure on them so that they would give him better terms.
The old master let out an internal sigh of relief before saying, "This young master, I can guarantee that my Lin Family is sincere in this matter. As long as this young master has anything that you want, then you can tell me and I''ll do my best to fulfill the requests of the young master."
Lin Fan revealed a satisfied look when he heard this and gave a nod in response before saying, "Alright, that''s more like it. First, I want half of everything in the treasury of the Lin Family."
Half!
The old master and the three masters couldn''t help taking a cold breath when they heard this.
Without even discussing anything else, the first request that he had made was for half of their treasury. This was half of everything that the Lin Family had collected in the many generations that it had been around.
This was not a small amount, especially since it was the Lin Family''s treasury, yet he was able to ask for this without any hesitation.
Just who was this person that was able to do something like this?
But before any of them could recover from their shock and say anything, Lin Fan continued.
"Second, I want half of all your women. It doesn''t have to be your daughters, I''ll also take your wives and your lovers."
The old master and the three masters immediately knitted their brows when they heard this as a trace of anger appeared in their eyes. After all, the only thing that this could be considered was tant provocation.
He was saying that he wanted to take their money and their women, was there anything else that he could take from them?
But they were shocked to hear what Lin Fan had to say next.
"Third, I want the lives of these three." As he said this, Lin Fan raised his hand to point at the three masters sitting around the room.
All three of them revealed ugly looks on their faces when they heard this.
They never thought that Lin Fan would actually ask to take their lives in front of the old master, in front of their father.
Was there anything more embarrassing for their Lin Family than this?
If looks could kill, then Lin Fan wouldn''t be standing there at this moment.
The old master had a very ugly look on his face when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything else as he waited to see if Lin Fan was finished or not.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything else, the old master said, "We have shown our sincerity, so where is your sincerity?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug with a smile as he said, "I have already shown my sincerity."
The old master couldn''t hold back his anger anymore when he heard this as he mmed his fist into the armrest of the chair he was sitting in and roared, "Sincerity, where is this sincerity that you speak of?! Why can''t I see this sincerity?!"
Lin Fan just gave another shrug as he said, "It''s very simple, I could just kill you all and take everything that I want in the first ce. I think that I''m pretty sincere in giving you a chance to survive."
The old master and the three masters looked at Lin Fan with looks on their faces as if they were trying to figure out if he was being serious or not.
Then the old master said in a deep and threatening voice, "Do you really think that you could do anything to our Lin Family? We were giving you face by allowing you to meet me and talk things out, but it seems like it''s notˇ"
Before he could finish saying this, Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand and said, "There''s no point in trying to stall for time. By now, they should be killing each other already."
"Huh?" The old master and the three masters said at the same time.
For a moment, it was as if they couldn''t understand what he was saying.
But then the old master looked at Lin Fan with a dark look and said, "What did you do?"
Lin Fan just replied with a smile, "You don''t need to worry. Soon you''ll be joining them."
The old master was someone that had ruled over this Lin Family for over thirty years now, but in all his time at the head of the Lin Family, he had never wavered for a single second. He always knew what to do and would never hesitate when making a decision for his family.
But at this moment, he didn''t know what to do.
He should have figured that it was nothing more than a bluff from Lin Fan since there was no way that he would be able to do anything.
However, the confident way that Lin Fan stated this and the strange abilities that he had demonstrated beforeˇit really was not something that he could ignore.
Not to mention, he had urately guessed that they were indeed stalling.
After a long silence, the old master finally said, "Who are you?"
He had no choice but to take this seriously now since this person was clearly not like any that he had faced before.
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question and instead said, "How about we talk about something else?"
The old master and the three masters immediately knitted their brows the moment that they heard this.
They didn''t say a thing as they waited to see what Lin Fan would have to say.
Lin Fan just calmly raised one hand and pulled out something from his Storage Ring.
After pulling this thing out, he raised it in front of the old master and the three masters to say, "Does this seem familiar to you all?"
The old master and the three masters looked at this thing with a confused look at first, but then they all revealed looks of recognition before the expressions on their faces became very ugly.
The old master said in a voice that seemed like he wanted to rip Lin Fan apart, "Where did you get this?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "It''s nothing more than a rock that I picked up on the side of the road. Is it really something that special?"
The old master didn''t say anything, but it was clear that he didn''t like the current situation.
The way that Lin Fan calmly yed with them, it was as if he knew much more than he was leading on. It was almost as if they were nothing more than puppets that were dancing on the palm of his hands.
The old master took a deep breath and said, "The terms that you''ve given before, let''s discuss them. We can''t agree to the second and third term, but let''s talk about the first. As long as you''re willing to stop, then there''s no amount that we''re not willing to give."
At this point, the other side had already grabbed them by the horns and they had no choice but to y along with them.
If they didn''t, it would mean the destruction of the entire Lin Family.
After all, the matter that this rock was involved in was something that could make or break the Lin Family. They were just a single day away from it, they couldn''t let it all end now.
Lin Fan shook his head and said with a chuckle, "Don''t you get it? From the very beginning, there was no negotiation."
Chapter 630 The fated day (11)
Chapter 630 The fated day (11)
??This time, the old master didn''t reveal a surprised or ugly expression.
Instead, the old master burst outughing just like Lin Fan had done before.
The three masters looked at the old master as if they thought he had gone crazy and looked like they were wondering what they should be doing.
Afterughing for a bit, the old master suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Lin Fan with sharp eyes as he said, "It seems like you''re under the wrong impression that our Lin Family is easy to bully. It seems like you think that just because you show a few strange abilities, we will bow down and let you finish us off. Do you really think that my Lin Family is a soft persimmon?"
Lin Fan looked at him with a smile on his face as he said, "Aren''t you?"
The old master gave a snort before saying, "I had wanted to end this peacefully since it was a special time for our Lin Family, but it seems like there''s no need for that anymore. Since you don''t want to settle this peacefully, it seems that we can only use force."
With a snap of his finger, there were several passages that opened up in this room.
After those secret passages opened, there were cloaked figures that came into the room.
All of these cloaked figures had their weapons raised, as if they were prepared to attack at any moment.
The moment that they came in, they went to where the old master and the three masters were. They stood in front of the old master and the three masters, as if they were protecting them.
But of course, they would be doing that since they were the hidden guards of the Lin Family.
When the three masters saw them, they all let out sighs of relief before slowly regaining theirposure.
During this confrontation with Lin Fan, they had beenpletely overwhelmed by not just his aura, but how he conducted himself. They had no idea just what this person was about, but he waspletely different from anyone that they had met before.
That was how they had beenpletely swept into his pace and didn''t act like normal.
It was only the old master who still looked at Lin Fan with his sharp gaze and said, "Well? What do you n on doing now?"
Lin Fan just had the same smile on his face as he looked at the hidden guards. Then he turned his gaze back to the old master and said with the same smile, "Is this supposed to scare me?"
The old master narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before suddenly saying with a snort, "Acting tough. Let''s see how long you can keep this tough act going."
Then with a wave of his hand, the old master said, "Take care of them. Get them out of my sight."
At this, the cloaked figures started moving towards Lin Fan with their weapons raised.
Lin Fan didn''t panic at all when he saw these cloaked figures approach him, but it wasn''t the same for Lin Li Zi.
Speaking of Lin Li Zi, the moment that she saw these cloaked figures appear, she had actually pulled out her weapon and had stood in front of Lin Fan. With the way that she was standing in front of him, it was almost as if she wanted to protect him with her life.
It seemed that at this point, she hadpletely devoted herself to Lin Fan to the point where she could sacrifice her life without even being prompted.
Lin Fan had also noticed this out of the corner of his eyes and he was satisfied seeing this.
It seemed that he hadn''t raised Lin Li Zi in vain.
But of course, he wouldn''t let her sacrifice her life like this, especially since there was no need.
He really didn''t have anything to fear from these cloaked figures and he demonstrated that with his next move.
Lin Fan crossed his arms and said, "Are you sure that you want to do this? Do you want to spend the rest of your lives as this old fool''s puppets?"
The cloaked figures didn''t even seem to react when they heard this, but the old master revealed a faint smile as he said, "So now you know how to feel fear?" As he said this, he raised his hand and the cloaked figures suddenly stopped moving.
Once they stopped moving, the old master said, "Well, do you want to talk now? Or do you want to talk after I let my people deal with you."
Lin Fan just ignored him and said to them, "As long as you let this old fool control you, you will never be able to amount to anything. Break free of his control and take the reins of your own life."
The old master shook his head with a sigh when he saw this before waving his hand again and said, "It seems like there''s no getting through to you and I''ve lost my patience."
The cloaked figures started moving forward once more after seeing the old master wave his hand.
It didn''t take long before theypletely surrounded Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t show any signs of panic as he continued trying to convince them, but Lin Li Zi looked like she was about to fight to the death against them.
This time, the old master raised his hand again to stop the cloaked figures before saying to Lin Li Zi, "Child, you were fooled by him. You are still a member of our Lin Family. Juste forward and we''ll let youe back to our side without worrying about what happened in the past."
Though it sounded like he really did care about Lin Li Zi, he just wanted to capture her so that he could find out more about this mysterious invader.
In truth, he didn''t care what would happen to Lin Li Zi and didn''t n on helping her if she really did betray Lin Fan now.
However, Lin Li Zi would never be able to figure that out with how good the old master''s acting was.
It seemed like he really did care about Lin Li Zi.
The three masters reacted a bit slower since they didn''t understand what the old master was doing at first. But then they quickly figured it out and said, "Yes child,e back to our family. We''re your family, there''s nothing more important than that."
However, there wasn''t a single second that Lin Li Zi faltered.
She might have faltered before, but after killing her own half brother and her father, there was no more hesitation in her actions.
Her heart waspletely with Lin Fan, regardless of what happened.
Seeing that they weren''t able to convince her to betray Lin Fan, the old master waved his hand once more as he said, "Try to take her alive. As for the other one, there''s no need to care."
Lin Fan was still trying to convince the cloaked figures to drop their weapons and change sides.
The old master once again shook his head and gave a sigh, as if he was watching something pathetic.
The old master and the three masters couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed seeing Lin Fan desperately trying to convince the cloaked figures to betray them. After all, just a moment ago, they had actually been afraid of this pathetic man.
They thought that he would be a threat to them, but it seemed like they had been worried for nothing.
The cloaked figures didn''t hesitate at all as they charged at Lin Fan from different directions.
It really seemed like their des were about to cut Lin Fan into piecesˇbut before that happenedˇ
Some of the cloaked figures suddenly changed the direction that they were facing. They turned to face the other cloaked figures that were beside them.
And without any hesitation, they brought their des down at them.
If these cloaked figures weren''t the elite hidden guards of the Lin Family, they might not have been able to react in time. However, they were able to react and they were able to dodge out of the way, but they also dodged a bit toote.
Every single cloaked figure that dodged out of the way received injuries of varying degree from the cloaked figures that had turned traitor.
They immediately moved away from the cloaked figures that turned traitor while holding their wounds.
There was only silence that filled the air after this happened.
Lin Fan finally stopped talking and revealed a faint smile on his face as he looked at the old master.
When the old master saw Lin Fan staring at him, he opened and closed his mouth a few times, but no words came out in the end. It took him a while before he was finally able to say, "What did you do?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug like it wasn''t a big deal and calmly said with the same smile, "I just helped them see the light and realize that they are better off not listening to you."
The chin of the old master dropped when he heard this as he turned to look at the cloaked figures that were standing around Lin Fan.
mming his fist down on the armrest of the chair, he roared at them, "What do you think you''re doing!"
However, there wasn''t a single cloaked figure that responded.
Well, there was a response, but it wasn''t the one that the old master wanted to see.
All of the cloaked figures raised their weapons to point at the old master which made his chin drop again.
Chapter 631 The fated day (12)
Chapter 631 The fated day (12)
??The cloaked figures that didn''t turn traitor moved in front of the old master and the three masters, as if they wanted to protect them.
One of them turned to the old master to say, "Master, you should take the young masters and leave this ce. We''ll hold them back."
But the old master just gave a snort and said, "Leave this ce? Do you think that he would let us do that? He came here with a n and this is clearly not all that he can do."
The cloaked figure didn''t say anything, but it was clear by his bodynguage that he was tense.
The old master ignored this and turned back to look at Lin Fan.
After a long period of hesitation, he asked, "What did you do?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug as he said, "What do you think I did?"
The old master didn''t say anything in response, but it was clear by the look in his eyes that he was filled with anger and confusion.
After another long moment of silence, the old master finally asked, "Just who are you? I''m sure that my Lin Family has never had any form of conflict with you before, so why are you doing all of this?"
The old master had no choice but to ept that Lin Fan was a threat to his Lin Family now.
After the demonstration that he had shown with the guards outside and now even the hidden guards that protected them, it didn''t seem like there was anything that they could do.
This was a monster that could control people!
How was he supposed to deal with that?!
To the old master''s surprise, Lin Fan just said with a calm smile, "Actually, that''s something very interesting that I wanted to talk about. Who do you think I am?"
The old master and the three masters revealed confused looks when they heard this.
The old master looked at the first master.
The first master was the one that was in charge of collecting information, so he would be the one that knew who this mysterious invader was.
The first master gave a nod to the old master before turning to Lin Fan to say, "Your name is Wu Qing, you''re a B Ranker who is registered with the Mercenary Guild. But your real identity is an orphan who came from Silver Vein City in the eastern province who registered as a mercenary four years ago."
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile as he said, "Do you really think that''s who I am?"
The first master knitted his brows when he heard this, but he slowly shook his head as he said, "While I don''t know exactly who you are, the fact that you have said this means that you are someone who has faked his identity to the Mercenary Guild. Do you know the consequences of doing something like this?"
He wanted to use the Mercenary Guild to threaten Lin Fan, but Lin Fan just revealed a look like he was looking at a clown.
Since Mu Bao Bao took over the Mu Empire, it was the Mercenary Guild who had been trying to get closer to him through Tian Tian. If it was really found out that he was using a fake identity, it wouldn''t matter since they would just ept it.
So the threats of the first master had no effect on him at all.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug as he said, "Go and report me then."
The first master was shocked when he heard this, but that wasn''t all that shocked him.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the first master as he said, "That is if you even have the life left to do so."
The first master couldn''t help stumbling in the chair that he had been sitting in when he heard this as a chill ran down his spine. If he hadn''t been sitting down, it would have been very likely that he fell to the ground.
But since he was sitting in the chair, he was able to remain seated even if he looked a bit strange.
The old master cut in by saying, "Alright, stop ying around and just tell us what you want."
Lin Fan looked at the old master with another smile and said, "I think that I''ve already made it very clear what I want. Now the ball is in your court."
The old master narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan for a while before saying in a low voice, "Why?"
He was no longer beating around the bush and just simply asking Lin Fan why he was doing all of this. After all, no matter how the old master thought about this, it didn''t seem like there was a reason for any of this.
Lin Fan no longer had a teasing smile and just calmly said, "Let me tell you a story, I think it''ll make sense then."
The old master and the three masters all revealed confused looks, but they didn''t say anything as they waited for Lin Fan to tell this story that he wanted to tell.
Lin Fan just calmly started that story.
It was about a boy who was born as an illegitimate member of his family and was discriminated against, but was eventually epted by said family because of the talent that he demonstrated.
However, because of that talent, he attracted the hatred of the other members of said family.
As he told this story, the expression of the third master suddenly changed.
The other two masters and the old master didn''t seem to react as much to this story, but the third master was clearly reacting. It was as if he recognized this story and in turn was slowly forming an idea of who this mysterious invader was.
The end of the story was that the boy was poisoned by the members of his family and left out in the wilderness to die.
At this, the third master clenched his fists and looked carefully at Lin Fan, as if he was trying to see through him.
Seeing this, Lin Fan looked at the third master with a smile and said, "Do you recognize this story?"
The third master''s expression changed several times when he heard this before he said, "You can''t beˇ"
Lin Fan gave a shrug before saying, "Sometimes, what seems impossible is what is the truth, don''t you know?"
"How are you still alive?" The third master said in a shocked voice.
Lin Fan couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this.
It was almost as if the third master had been aware of everything that happened and had even been a part of the death of the original owner of this body. He had only thought that it was the other wives who had been a part of the murder, but it seemed that even the father was connected.
That was right, the father of the original owner of this body was the third master.
The third master had been the most talented member of the Lin Family, which resulted in the talent of the original owner of this body.
But now it seemed that the third master had even been jealous of his son''s talent and had participated in his death.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t break character as he looked at the third master to say, "Well, what do you think my name is?"
The third master trembled when he heard this, but he didn''t say a thing as he kept looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
It was only after a long silence that he said, "Lin Fan? Is that really you?"
When the old master and the other two masters heard this, they deeply knitted their brows.
They never thought that this person would actually be connected to their Lin Familyˇ
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before removing the disguise that he had on.
The moment that his face returned to normal, the old master and all three of the masters revealed ugly looks. That was because they all recognized him as the former most talented member of the Lin Family''s younger generation.
The handsome face of his was really something that was hard to forget.
When the old master reacted, he immediately mmed his hand down on the armrest of his chair before ring at the third master.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help being surprised.
It seemed that even the old master didn''t know the truth of his death.
It seemed that everything had been a plot of his father to kill him.
This third master of the Lin Family, he really was a cruel man. Because of his jealousy, it seemed that he didn''t even hesitate to kill his own son.
It seemed that both the first master and second master also didn''t know anything about this.
It seemed that everything had been done by his father, the third master.
But of course, Lin Fan had no intention of letting any of them go.
The old master red at the third master for a bit who was just too stunned to react, but then the old master turned to look at Lin Fan with a smile on his face as he said, "Fan''er, it''s you! Why didn''t you tell us that you wereing back to visit?"
Lin Fan felt a strong disgust when he heard the old master say this.
Even after everything that happened, he wanted to pretend that they were family?
In his dreams!
Chapter 632 The fated day (13)
Chapter 632 The fated day (13)
??But of course, Lin Fan didn''t shatter their hopes right away since he was here to torture them before killing them.
He had promised that he would make things as painful as he could for the family of the original owner of this body so that they could suffer the same pain as him.
Though there were a few that he would be sparing so that the Lin Family would be able to maintain the stability of this ce in the future.
Though that was all being handled by the Control Toad.
All Lin Fan had to do was take care of the four that were in front of him.
Lin Fan looked at the old master and said, "Is that so, grandfather? Then when I was poisoned, why did no one help me if we''re all one big family?"
The old master revealed a very ugly expression when he heard this, but he quickly made that expression disappear as he said with a smile, "Fan''er, I have no idea what you mean. Poison? Aren''t you standing here perfectly healthy in front of me? Are you saying that someone tried to poison you?"
Lin Fan just gave a snort and shook his head with a smile of disdain when he heard this.
The old master''s heart tensed seeing this, but he didn''t give up hope as he said, "Fan''er, if someone tried to hurt you before, I''ll make sure that they pay for what they did."
After saying this, he turned to look at the third master since the third master was the father of the original owner of this body.
The third master had been inplete shock at this, but he forced himself to calm down and suppress theplicated feelings that he felt.
In no time at all, he revealed a concerned look and said, "Fan''er, where have you been? You suddenly disappeared and we''ve all been worried about you."
"Humph." Lin Fan just gave a casual snort as he said, "Worried? Sure you were."
The third master knitted his brows slightly, but then he acted like he was bothered by this as he said, "Of course I would be worried about you since I''m your father. Like father said, if there was anyone that tried to hurt you, I will make them pay the price."
The old master gave a nod of approval before saying, "Right, Fan''er, we are a family. This is what family does."
Finally, the first and second masters reacted as well and tried to support the old master and the third master.
But seeing them act this way, it really made Lin Fan feel disgusted.
He had already seen through them and they were shameless enough to pretend like nothing had happened.
If their faces were used to guard a city, it would definitely be invincible.
But he also didn''t say anything as they kept trying to turn him to their side.
After a while, the old master finally said, "Fan''er, we''re all family here. How about we forget this matter and talk this out? You should know that family is the most important thing."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he looked at the third master.
He had been looking at the third master the entire time without saying a single word which had unnerved him, but the third master had to act like there was nothing wrong the entire time.
When the old master stopped talking, Lin Fan suddenly said, "You said that you would help me take care of all those that tried to poison me, right?"
Hearing the way that he said this, which seemed like there was a possibility of talking this through, the old master quickly said with a nod and a smile, "Fan''er, you are a member of the Lin Family. If anyone wants to bully you, then they have toe through us first."
The other three masters all nodded in agreement to this.
Lin Fan also gave a nod after a pause before saying with a smile, "Then I want to take care of him, what do you think?"
As he said this, he pointed his finger at the third master.
The moment that Lin Fan''s finger pointed in his direction, the third master revealed a very ugly expression.
It was clear that he never expected Lin Fan to say something like this.
The old master was also taken aback when he heard this, but he quickly came forward to mediate as he said, "Fan''er, what are you saying? That is your father, how could he try to do anything to you?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked over at the old master with a smile on his face as he said, "Are you sure about that? Do you really think that he wouldn''t do anything? I think you know in your heart what the answer is."
The old master really wanted to deny this, but he couldn''t when he saw the look on Lin Fan''s face.
That was the look of someone who clearly knew everything already, but was just making fun of them.
The old master quickly started weighing the pros and cons in his head.
After all, there were just too many things to consider at this point.
The third master was the greatest genius of the second generation of the Lin Family. He was someone that they would depend on in the future, so he was someone that was very important to the Lin Family.
But now there was a Lin Fan who had appeared out of nowhere.
The old master wasn''t able to see through Lin Fan''s cultivation and Lin Fan had demonstrated this strange skill to control people.
When he weighed the two of them, it seemed that Lin Fan might really be the better option.
So did that mean that he would have to sacrifice the third master to bring Lin Fan back into their Lin Family?
He wanted to think of a way to get them both to be the pir of the Lin Fan so that they would be even stronger in the future.
But there really didn''t seem to be a way.
That was until there was another secret passage that opened and an old man walked out.
This old man had a bent back and looked like he was about to copse any moment, but the aura that came from this old man was anything but normal.
When this old man came in, the old master''s eyes immediately lit up as he said, "Elder Qian! You''re finally here!"
The old man gave a nod to the old master before saying, "What''s wrong? Why are you so panicked?"
The old master shot a cautious look at Lin Fan, as if he was scared that Lin Fan would do something. But when he saw Lin Fan just standing there as if he didn''t have a care in the world, the old master quickly exined the situation to this old man he called Elder Qian.
Elder Qian gave a nod as he listened along before turning to look at Lin Fan.
When he did, he couldn''t help revealing a surprised look as he said, "Young man, you really are something. As expected of the descendant of my brother."
This Elder Qian was someone from a generation even above the old master''s.
This Elder Qian was someone who was friends with the old master''s father, the founder of the Lin Family.
The founder had died early and Elder Qian guarded the Lin Family now out of respect for his brother. Though Elder Qian didn''t really seem like he had that many years left in him.
Still, Elder Qian was the strongest expert that the Lin Family had.
Elder Qian was in the Peak Foundation Realm, far above the third master who was only in the Mid Foundation Realm.
So he was the strongest trump card of the Lin Family.
After a moment of silence, Elder Qian gave a sigh and said, "Young man, sometimes you need to learn to forgive and forget. You''re a member of the Lin Family no matter what happened in the past, so you shouldn''t hold onto these grudges against family members."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Elder Qian before saying, "Who do you think you are to say these things to me? Are you qualified to lecture me?"
Elder Qian gave another sigh before saying, "It seems like the young descendant of my brother really is arrogant. I guess that the only thing that this old man can do is teach a lesson to this young child."
Elder Qian looked at the old master and said, "Old master, I''m afraid that I''ll have to get a bit rough with this child."
The old master bit his lip for a second, but he still gave a nod to say, "Un, please try to capture him alive."
Elder Qian gave a chuckle as he said, "Not a problem. It''s just a naughty child, it won''t take more than a few seconds."
The three masters all let out sighs of relief when they heard this.
Elder Qian was the pir of their Lin Family and as long as Elder Qian was here, nothing would happen to their Lin Family. That was how strong their faith in Elder Qian was.
Elder Qian took a step forward and said with a chuckle, "Young man, I''m afraid that this old man will have to teach you a lesson. I hope you can learn from this and move forward as a better person."
There was a snap that rang out when Elder Qian''s voice fell.
Then when Elder Qian looked down, he found that there was an icicle that was stuck in his chest.
Chapter 633 The fated day (14)
Chapter 633 The fated day (14)
??Elder Qian''s eyes opened wide in shock as his hands came up to grab the icicle that was protruding out of his chest.
He tried to pull it out, but he found that there was now pain and a numbing cold sensationing from his hands as well.
He looked at them to find that there were two icicles pierced through his hands, pinning them to his chest.
Elder Qian wasn''t able to do a single thing as his consciousness began to fade.
"Howˇ?" That was all that he was able to muster as his strength faded.
Lin Fan just calmly said with a smile, "I don''t think you''re qualified to teach me a lesson, old man."
When Elder Qian heard this, he looked up to see the icicles that were floating around Lin Fan.
When he saw this, he didn''t even need to think to know who had just shot those icicles into his chest. But he still wasn''t able to understand just how Lin Fan had done this without him noticing a single thing.
Lin Fan just gave a shrug before releasing his aura.
He had been holding back the entire time, but now there was no need to hold back.
Now, it was time to show them true despair, so he would show his power.
Elder Qian''s eyes opened wide in shock as he stuttered out with his remaining power, "QiˇQi Condensation Realm!"
The moment that old master and the three masters heard this, they all revealed shocked looks.
Well, they already had shocked looks on their faces, but now their chinspletely dropped down when they heard this. They had been shocked when Elder Qian had suddenly been attacked like this, but now they were even more shocked.
The Qi Condensation Realm, that was a legend for the Lin Family.
This was the realm that they had hoped to reach one day and the greatest hope for that was the third master.
But before he could evene close, his son Lin Fan had already reached that realm.
Elder Qian justpletely gave up trying to beg for his life and epted death, but before that, there was something that he had to say.
"Please show me the true power of the Qi Condensation Realm."
This was the thing that he and his brother, the founder of the Lin Family, had worked so hard to achieve, but neither of them had ever been able to reach that peak.
So at the end of his life, facing this descendant of his brother who had reached that peak, all he could do was ask to be shown that power once.
Lin Fan gave a nod before gathering dark mes in his hand.
With a wave of his hand, the dark mes jumped out and consumed Elder Qian.
Even though he was being burnt alive by the mes, he wasughing.
"This is it, this is the power that I was trying to reach! Why! Why couldn''t I do it!"
Elder Qian''s voice was filled with all the frustration that had been built up over his lifetime.
When there was only his upper half left, he gave Lin Fan onest look and said, "To be crushed or to prosper, the Lin Family is yours."
Lin Fan simply gave a nod before closing his hand.
When he did, Elder Qian was swallowed by the ck mes and turned into ashes.
There wasn''t a single trace of Elder Qian left after he was burnt by the ck mes.
When the ashes fell, the old master and the three masters all had looks of shock on their faces. But this time, there were also traces of fear that were in these gazes.
They had never expected Elder Qian to be taken downˇ
No, it wasn''t just that.
They had never expected Elder Qian to be taken down so easily.
They had seen that Lin Fan had put in no effort at all to take down Elder Qian. It was basically just a single flick of his hand to take him down.
When one hadplete faith in something, it was even harder for them when that faith was shattered.
But of course, Lin Fan didn''t give them any time to recover.
With another wave of his hand, the old master and the three masters of the Lin Family found themselves surrounded by the cloaked figures. These were the cloaked figures that had been standing near them to protect them, the ones that hadn''t been controlled by Lin Fan.
Now it turned out that he had control over them after all.
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face as he looked at them, they were able to quickly figure out that it was all a y for Lin Fan.
From the very beginning, they had been dancing on the palm of his hand like the fools that they were.
Elder Qian was dead, there was nothing else that their Lin Family could rely on.
Not to mention, this person in front of them was said to be in the Qi Condensation Realm ording to Elder Qian.
This was not someone that they could even begin to fight, so they had no choice but to try and find a peaceful solution.
However, there was one thing that they couldn''t understand.
How had Lin Fan suddenly be a Qi Condensation Realm Cultivator?
This was not something that was possible unless one had the full support of a sect or the government that controlled all of the resources in their Mu Empire.
Or unlessˇhe found some kind of secret realm that contained valuable treasures.
It seemed that there were many things that they didn''t know about, but the facts were ced in front of them. It was very simple, Lin Fan had aplished the dreams of the Lin Family and now there was a chance for them to be even stronger.
Perhaps if they had Lin Fan, they might even be able to reach the level of the royal family one day.
After all, Lin Fan was still young and had his whole life in front of him.
There was no guarantee that the Qi Condensation Realm would be his peak.
After all of these thoughts passed through his mind, the old master of the Lin Family made a decision.
He didn''t know if it was the right decision or not, but there was nothing else to consider right now. This was the only thing that he could do to give the Lin Family a chance to survive.
Taking a deep breath, the old master forced his voice to be calm as he said, "Fan''er, I never thought that you would be so powerful. With this kind of power, you will surely lead the Lin Family to great heights in the future."
Lin Fan and the three masters all looked at the old master with different expressions.
Lin Fan just looked at him as if he was curious what the old master was up to.
The three masters look at the old master with confused looks that also had a bit of hope in them.
They wanted to believe that their father would still have some kind of solution that would save their lives.
Seeing that Lin Fan seemed interested, the old master became more confident as he said, "Since you have such great potential, I have decided to step down as the head of the Lin Family and give this title to you. I hope that you will help our Lin Family reach new heights."
The three masters and even Lin Fan were surprised to hear this.
The three masters were naturally surprised since they never thought that the old master would y this move.
Lin Fan was surprised becauseˇhe never thought that these people would be this stupid.
He had made it clear that he didn''t care about the Lin Family in the first ce, he had even killed the greatest protector of the Lin Family without a single trace of hesitation, and he had even said that he would destroy the Lin Family before this.
However, it seemed that these people lived in their own little world without a single care about what others thought.
To them, the Lin Family was the pinnacle and the most important thing in the world.
There was no one in this world that didn''t want control of the Lin Family.
In short, Lin Fan could only call these people fools.
The old master saw that Lin Fan didn''t say anything, so he quickly added, "As the head of the family, you can punish whoever you want." After saying this, he intentionally turned to look at the third master before continuing, "I''m sure that this kind of revenge will be satisfying."
A shocked look appeared on the third master''s face.
When he saw his father looking at him like this, he knew that his father was nning to sacrifice him and his wives to Lin Fan.
"That old son of a b*tch!"
That was what the third master thought, but he didn''t dare say it out loud.
Instead, he turned to Lin Fan and was about to beg for his mercy.
Though it hurt his pride to beg from the one that he had looked down on before and had even poisoned, he had to do it.
His life was the most important thing, there was nothing more important than his own life!
But Lin Fan wasn''t in the mood to hear any of this.
With a casual look on his face, Lin Fan said, "There''s no need to beg, I already said that the Lin Family would be wiped out today."
Chapter 634 The fated day (15)
Chapter 634 The fated day (15)
??The old master and the three masters were shocked the moment that they heard this.
They looked at me in shock, as if they couldn''t believe what Lin Fan was saying.
Finally, the old master couldn''t help saying, "Do you even know what the Lin Family represents? Do you know just how much influence and resources the Lin Family has? I''m offering all of this to you!"
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he took offense with what Lin Fan had said.
So he said this not only to try to convince Lin Fan otherwise, but also as an attempt to cate his own feelings. After all, he had spent his entire life as the head of the Lin Family or as the heir to the Lin Family.
The Lin Family was his whole world, the one thing that he took pride in.
If someone were to look down on it and trivialize it, then it would be as if his pride was being injured.
This was not something that he could ept that easily.
Though he didn''t realize just how important the Lin Family was to him, to the point where he had developed an obsession with it. If it was himself, he might not have reacted as strongly, but the Lin Family being insulted was like his honour being insulted.
The first and second masters also started to back the old master up.
It was only the third master that remained silent.
After all, he didn''t know how to feel at this moment.
If Lin Fan epted the position as the head of the Lin Family, there was no doubt that he would die. So his only path for survival was to have Lin Fan reject taking this position and some kind of miracle happening that would save him.
But there was also a part of him that wanted to say something since he was the same as his father.
Both of them only had the Lin Family and nothing else.
Without it, there was no meaning to their lives.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the old master and the two masters as they tried to convince him otherwise.
After a while of trying to convince him, the old master finally said, "Now that you understand the importance of the Lin Family, will you take my position as the head of the family?"
Lin Fan just looked at the old master and calmly said, "The Lin Family is worthless to begin with. There was no question, the Lin Family would have copsed today."
The old master''s face twisted when he heard this before angrily saying, "Then tell me exactly why the Lin Family is useless!"
He had finally snapped after hearing Lin Fan insult the Lin Family again and again.
The Lin Family that he had spent his entire life building, this was his pride.
Lin Fan didn''t get angry when the old master snapped. Instead, he just calmly pulled out a rock that he held up in front of him.
This was the same rock that he had pulled out before.
After pulling it out, Lin Fan calmly said, "You should know what this is, right?"
Seeing this rock, the old master and the three masters slowly gave nods.
Since he had pulled out this rock, it was clear that Lin Fan already knew what their n was. Since that was the case, there was no need for them to deny their involvement in this n.
Lin Fan shook his head and said with a sigh, "I just have to say that you really are cruel toe up with this kind of n."
The old master knitted his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything.
Lin Fan saw this and said, "Do you still remember what kind of family you are? You are a family that is under the royal family of the Mu Empire, the loyal servants of the Mu Empire. Yet you do something like this to harm the people of the Mu Empire."
The old master gave a disdainfulugh before saying, "Does it matter? The Lin Family should be the true rulers of this empire, of this world. But because of the suppression that we faced, we had no choice but to act like loyal servants to those b*stards of the royal family."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the old master when he heard this, which confused the old master.
For some reason, he could feel the hostilitying from Lin Fan the moment that he insulted the royal family. It was as if there was some connection between Lin Fan and the royal family that he would act this way.
But he also found out very quickly what that connection was since Lin Fan didn''t hide it at all.
"You''re insulting the royal family? Then do you know who my wife is?" Lin Fan asked in a calm and cold voice.
The old master had no idea what Lin Fan was talking about, but he could tell that there was something strange about the way that Lin Fan had said this.
The old master slowly shook his head to show that he didn''t know what Lin Fan was talking about, but he also didn''t say anything as he waited for an answer from Lin Fan.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "My wife''s name is Mu Bao Bao."
The old master and the three masters looked at him with confused looks since this name didn''t mean anything to them.
Or at least that was how it was at first.
They slowly realized what was special about this name.
The surname was Mu...and this empire was the Mu Empire.
The reaction that Lin Fan had when they talked about the royal family in disdain which showed that he had some kind of connection to them.
If they put all the clues togetherˇhis wife should be someone from the royal family.
Slowly, it all made sense.
If Lin Fan was connected to the royal family in some way, it made sense that he would be able to reach the Qi Condensing Realm. After all, the royal family was the one that controlled thisrge Mu Empire, so it wasn''t strange that he would receive enough resources to reach the Qi Condensing Realm.
But if he was connected to the royal family, then there really was no way to exin what they had done.
The plot that they had undertaken was one that was designed to take down the royal family.
So that put them and Lin Fan onpletely opposite sides.
But that wasn''t the end of it since they hadpletely underestimated the situation.
After all, Mu Bao Bao wasn''t just one of the normal members of the royal family like the old master and the three masters thought.
After Mu Bao Bao took the throne, she was referred to as Empress Mu.
Most people didn''t even know her name, so there was no way that they knew that this was who Lin Fan was referring to.
Lin Fan could see this from the looks on their faces, so he slowly took out a piece of paper.
When they saw this piece of paper, they were even more confused since they didn''t know what this was. They could see that there were some words and a signature on this piece of paper, but they didn''t take the time to read this.
Lin Fan knew that as well, so he said, "This piece of paper is an order for me to investigate the deeds of the Lin Family. If they really show the intent to rebel, then they are to be eliminated."
The old master and the three masters trembled the moment that they heard this.
They never expected the government to know about their movements. They had thought that they had hidden everything perfectly, but it seemed that they had already been seen through.
The old master bit his lip when he heard all of this.
After a long silence, he broke down in tears and fell to his knees as he said, "Sir envoy, it was all these b*stards who nned everything, I was forced to go along with them. I beg for your forgiveness on behalf of the Lin Family who did nothing wrong."
Old ginseng really was the spiciest.
In the end, when he was faced with a dead end, the old master didn''t hesitate to throw away his old face and throw his sons under the bus. He wanted to use their lives in exchange for the future of the Lin Family.
The three masters looked at the old master in shock and disbelief.
Not a single one of them could believe that their father, the renowned old master of the Lin Family would do something as shameless as this.
In the span where none of them were able to say anything, the old master gave all kinds of confession on how it was the three, no, it was the four masters who had plotted everything. He had just been forced to go along with it since they had threatened to expose this as the Lin Family''s plot and ruin their family.
In the end, he even said, "I regret giving birth to these four unfilial b*stards. In the end, they dragged the Lin Family''s name through the mud."
If one didn''t know what the situation was, they might have even believed this old man with how convincing his acting was.
But Lin Fan was different since he already knew everything.
Chapter 635: The fated day (16)
The three masters looked like they wanted to say something, but the old master didn''t give them the chance at all as he said, "Please don''t listen to anything that these three b*stards say, don''t let them fool you with their words!"
The three masters looked at the old master like he wasn''t their father anymore.
Though with the way that the old master was ndering them, one might find it hard to believe that he was the father of these three.
With the way that he spoke of them, one might even think that they wereplete strangers or even enemies.
Lin Fan just raised his hand to cut the old master off before saying, "Alright, that''s enough of that."
The moment that he said this, the old master fell silent, though the way that he looked at Lin Fan made it clear what he wanted to say.
The three masters looked at the old master with looks of anger and betrayal, as if they were no longer recognizing the old master as their father. Instead, they looked at him like he was someone who waspletely shameless.
Though with the behaviour that he had just demonstrated, that wasn''t strange.
After all, he had just thrown them under the bus without any hesitation.
Seeing that they were just watching him and waiting to see what he said, Lin Fan deliberately paused as if he was teasing them.
The old master and the three masters just silently waited until Lin Fan finally spoke.
"You want a chance to live?"
As soon as they heard this, all of them looked at Lin Fan with shocked looks.
It was also as if they were looking at him as if they were trying to figure out just who he was talking to.
When they saw that he was looking at the old master, the three masters revealed ugly expressions.
The old master on the other hand had a look like he had just won the lottery.
Not giving the three masters any chance to say anything, the old master quickly gave a strong nod as he said, "Yes, yes, I want to live."
He didn''t even care about what else Lin Fan said, he just wanted to grasp at this straw that would let him live.
Lin Fan raised his hand and gathered a sword of ice in it before tossing it over at the old master. This sword of ice didn''t go all the way andnded on the ground in front of the old master.
The old master didn''t know what this sword of ice was for, so he didn''t dare pick it up right away.
But he could see that Lin Fan seemed to be waiting for him to pick it up, so he had no choice in the end but to pick it up.
The moment that his hand made contact with the sword of ice, he could feel the coldness that wasing from it. This was a chill that seemed to reach all the way to his bones, freezing him to his core.
The old master had even been afraid of being frozen by this sword, but it didn''t seem like it did anything to him.
Other than that first chill that he felt, the sword of ice''s coldness seemed to recede and it became a normal sword in his hand.
Once the old master picked up the sword of ice, Lin Fan turned to the three masters.
He pointed at two of them and said, "Kill them with that sword. Demonstrate your loyalty."
The moment that the old master heard this, he didn''t hesitate to turn to face the two that had been pointed out. The two that had been pointed out had wanted to run away, but they felt a powerful pressure fall onto them that kept them in ce.
The two that Lin Fan had pointed at were the first master and the second master.
The third master surprisingly had been left out of this.
Was it because he was Lin Fan''s father?
Though the third master had been left out of this, it didn''t seem like he had a good feeling about this. The look on his face made it clear that he didn''t like what was happening and he kept looking around for a chance to escape.
After all, he didn''t believe that Lin Fan would let him go after everything that he had said earlier.
It was clear that Lin Fan was nning somethingˇ
Since the two masters weren''t able to run, there was nothing that they could do as the old master came right up in front of them with the sword of ice.
The looks in their eyes were pleading with the old master not to do it since they weren''t able to move because of the pressure that was on them, but the old master didn''t seem to care.
The old master just raised the sword of ice in his hand and brought it up in front of these two sons of his.
Whispering a few words, he then shed down at the two of them.
Thest words that he said to them were, "I''m sorry, but please die."
He didn''t have any regret or hesitation in killing his sons, as long as he was able to live.
That was the kind of person that was the head of the Lin Family.
This also went to show what kind of family the Lin Family was.
When he was done, he dropped the sword of ice down in front of two sons he cut down and turned back to say, "Fan''er, it''s done. You will take the position as the head of the Lin Family now, right?"
This old thingˇ
He really was shameless.
That was the only thing that Lin Fan could think when he heard this, even if he didn''t show anything on his face.
But he didn''t answer this question.
Instead, Lin Fan just raised his hand in front of him and walked towards the old master.
There was the urge to move back that filled the old master, but he forced himself to stay calm and remain where he was standing.
Since he couldn''t move back, he turned his attention to the thing that was in Lin Fan''s hand.
A ck worm, it was a ck worm.
The old master just looked at this thing with a very strange look before saying, "Fan''er, what is this?"
Lin Fan didn''t say a thing as he walked past the third master who was frozen on the spot. He didn''t even look at the third master as he walked past him, as if he didn''t even see him.
After he passed, the third master couldn''t help turning to look at the exit of this room.
There was now only Lin Li Zi who had been silently watching all of this standing between him and the door. Not to mention, Lin Fan didn''t put any pressure on him to restrain him and he had his back to him.
This was the best chance that he would get to escape this ceˇ
The third master waited for a few seconds for Lin Fan to move a bit further forward before suddenly turning and running at Lin Li Zi.
He pulled a weapon out of thin air and even shed down at Lin Li Zi.
She definitely wasn''t able to take this hit, let alone resist the pressure that came from it. After all, there was arge difference in cultivation between the two sides.
The third master was in the Foundation Realm while Lin Li Zi was only in the Qi Gathering Realm.
But before the third master could reach Lin Li Zi, before he could even cover half of the distance between him and Lin Li Zi, there was something that grabbed him. This thingpletely wrapped around him and held him in the air.
Well, it wasn''t a single thing that grabbed the third master, it was a bunch of vines that came from Lin Fan''s sleeve.
Lin Fan didn''t even need to turn around for these vines to grab the third master.
But the third master found that these vines weren''t as strong as he thought.
With just a bit of strength, he found that he would be able to rip these vines apart.
It was just that before he could, he felt a pressure fall on him that smashed him into the ground and he found that he wasn''t able to move at all.
Lin Fan didn''t look back at him during this entire time as he stopped in front of the old master.
He raised his hand up for the old master and said, "Eat it."
When the old master heard this, he couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
Seeing that the expression on Lin Fan''s face didn''t change, he looked down at the ck worm in Lin Fan''s hand.
After a moment of silence, the old master asked, "What is this?"
Lin Fan didn''t bother answering as he held the ck worm up for the old master.
The old master didn''t reach out for it and instead asked again, "Fan''er, what is this?"
It seemed that he hadpletely deluded himself into thinking that he had be Lin Fan''s elder just because of this one simple task.
So Lin Fan reminded him that this wasn''t the case by saying, "Eat it or die. It''s your choice."
The old master couldn''t help trembling when he heard this before revealing a bitter smile.
Still, he reached out to take this ck worm from Lin Fan''s hand and brought it to his mouth.
Before he ate it, Lin Fan added, "Don''t chew, just swallow it like a pill or else."
The bitter smile on the old master''s face became even stronger, but he still followed Lin Fan''s instructions in the end.
The ck worm disappeared down his mouth and down his throat.
Chapter 636: The fated day (17)
When it was over, the old master couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a look like he wanted to ask what that ck worm was, but he found that Lin Fan had already turned away from him.
Instead, Lin Fan had turned to look at the third master who was currently being restrained by the vines.
The third master trembled when he felt Lin Fan''s gaze fall onto him.
He had wanted to say something, but he wasn''t able to say a thing.
It was both because of the pressure that was on him and the vines that were holding his mouth shut. The best that he could do was make a few muffled sounds, but he wasn''t able to let out a single word.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he slowly walked over to the third master.
Then raising his hand, there was another ck worm that appeared.
When the old master saw this, he couldn''t help revealing a strange look and a bad feeling filled his heart.
Why would Lin Fan be giving the same ck worm to his third son?
Lin Fan clearly hated his father for trying to poison him, so it wasn''t as if he would spare himˇor would he?
Perhaps he had a change of heart and was giving him the same chance as him?
If so, then did that mean that the ck worm was something good?
That was how the old master deluded himself into thinking that there was still a chance of survival for him. He just wanted to believe that Lin Fan would keep his promise and spare his life, so he decided to not face the hard truth.
When Lin Fan brought the ck worm up to the third master''s mouth, the third master firmly closed it.
The vines had gone away, but the third master had firmly shut his mouth as if he refused to open it no matter what.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he saw this.
He didn''t say anything as he raised his other hand up to the third master''s mouth and suddenly grabbed his jaw. He started pinching inward on that jaw, putting force on it until the third master had no choice but to open his mouth.
Though he opened his mouth, the defiant look in his eyes made it clear that he nned on resisting to the end.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he just casually tossed the ck worm into the third master''s mouth.
The moment that he did, the third master forced his mouth to close.
The strain that he used was enough to shatter his jaw, that was if Lin Fan hadn''t let go in time. If he didn''t let go and the third master''s jaw was shattered, there was no doubt that the third master would have bled to death before Lin Fan was able to do anything.
So he had no choice but to let go.
After his jaw was released, the third master immediately closed his mouth.
His teeth came down on the ck worm and even if there was a strange bitter taste that filled his mouth when he bit through the ck worm, he didn''t hesitate at all to cut the ck worm in half with his teeth.
After he bit through the ck worm, there was a bit of ck liquid that came out of the corner of the third master''s mouth.
This ck liquid was so dark that it looked very terrifying, but the third master didn''t care.
All he did was look at Lin Fan with a triumphant smile.
Lin Fan shook his head like he was looking at an idiot before saying, "That was poison. All you''ve done is poison yourself."
Both the third master and the old master trembled when they heard this.
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help revealing a faint bitter smile when she heard this, but that bitter smile quickly disappeared. After all, she had already epted what had happened to her and was with Lin Fan to the end.
A little poison wouldn''t be enough to stop her.
The third master looked at Lin Fan as if he was trying to figure out if he was lying or not, but Lin Fan just gave a shrug and started to walk away.
The third master didn''t know what to say or what to do, but there was a faint dull pain that was slowlying from his chest that made him panic a bit. He didn''t know what this dull pain was, but it was clear that something was happening with his body.
Was it the poison that Lin Fan mentioned before?
The third master tried to force himself to stay calm, but he could feel that the pain was getting stronger inside of his body.
The more that he tried to resist it and ignore it, the more that it acted up.
It seemed that at this rate, he really would die from this poison.
When his death was in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling fear.
Though he wanted to resist Lin Fan to the end, that didn''t mean that he wanted to die.
He wanted to find a way to save himself if he could, so his will instantly shattered.
After a moment of hesitation, the third master said, "Wait, what is this poison that you''ve put in me?"
Hearing this question, the old master focused his ears to listen to Lin Fan''s response.
After all, he had the same poison inside of him.
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question and instead turned around with another ck worm in his hand. He held this ck worm up in front of the third master''s face and said, "Do you want to be saved? If so, swallow this."
The third master looked at Lin Fan with a very strange look that reeked of doubt, but there was a look of desperation in his eyes. He could feel the paining from deep down inside of him getting strongerˇ
It didn''t seem like he would have much time left.
Slowly, he opened his mouth and allowed Lin Fan to put the ck worm in it.
However, he didn''t swallow the ck worm as he looked right at Lin Fan with it in his mouth.
He could feel the ck worm writhing, but he did all he could to stop it from going down his throat. He used his tongue to trap the worm as he kept staring at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gave a shrug and said, "Swallow it if you want. The liquid inside of the ck worm is a special poison that can only be suppressed by the enzymes of the worm. As long as you don''t have this ck worm inside of you, the poison will keep acting up."
The third master revealed a look of panic when he heard this.
The ck worm was still in his mouth, but his tongue was slowly moving out of the way.
He had no idea if what Lin Fan said was even true, but this was the only hope that he had at this pointˇ
So after a moment of hesitation, the third master moved his tongue out of the way and swallowed the ck worm.
Nothing seemed to happen at first when he swallowed the ck worm, but then the pain inside of him started to be weaker. He could feel it slowly disappearing from inside of him.
At the very least, Lin Fan hadn''t lied about the enzymes of the ck worm suppressing the poison that it released.
Though there wasn''t much that he could do against the poison of the ck worm now that it was inside of him.
The only thing that he could do was see what Lin Fan wanted to do with him.
Both the old master and the third master looked at Lin Fan with eyes waiting to see what he would do next.
But Lin Fan had a very rxed look on his face as he went over to where the old master was.
The old master wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.
Aftering up in front of him, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Isn''t this seat for the head of the Lin Family?"
The old master was surprised to hear this.
After a moment of reluctance and hesitation, he stood up from his seat and moved out of the way for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t care about the look on the old master''s face as he walked right past him and sat down on the seat that had been emptied.
After sitting down, he raised his hand and created a mirror of water.
Both the old master and the third master looked at him with confused looks seeing this.
When Lin Fan turned to look at the third master, it was as if he realized something.
With a wave of his hand, the vines that had been binding the third master were released and he fell to the ground.
The third master slowly stood up and dusted himself off before walking forward.
He stood apart from the old master as they both looked at the mirror of water instead of each other. It was clear that there was some tension between the two of them, but that wasn''t strange because of what had happened.
Lin Fan also didn''t care as he just looked at the mirror of water.
Only when there was a ripple that appeared on the mirror of water did he say, "Oh, it seems like it''s about time. The show is about to begin."
Chapter 637: The fated day (18)
As soon as Lin Fan''s voice fell, there were more ripples that appeared on the mirror of water.
As the ripples spread across the mirror of water, the scene inside of the mirror of water started to change.
At first, it reflected the situation in the room, but as more and more ripples appeared, that scene quickly disappeared. As the ripples spread across the mirror, the scene soon changed into the scene of another ce.
The most eye catching thing about the ce was the red that was scattered across the ground.
It was hard to see what this thing was at first, but as the image in the mirror cleared, they were able to see it.
Blood.
It was blood that was scattered all over the ground.
As the image cleared more and more, they were able to see that there were bodies that were scattered all over the ce. Though with how unclear the image still was, they weren''t able to see who these corpses belonged to.
There were also two more people that were standing in the middle of these corpses with weapons in their hands, but the scene still wasn''t clear enough to see who they were yet.
The old master felt a bad feeling fill his heart whichpelled him to ask, "Fan''er, what is this?"
Lin Fan didn''t even look into the mirror of water and just calmly said, "It''s a show."
Both the old master and the third master knitted their brows once more.
For Lin Fan to show them something like this in this situation, it was clear that there was a deeper meaning to this. As for what that deeper meaning was, they had no ideaˇ
So they both turned back to the mirror of water to see what the scene they were being shown was.
As they looked at it, they found that these figures that were standing looked a bit familiarˇuntil it cleared enough for them to realize just who these figures were.
These were two of the younger generation from the Lin Family.
To be specific, it was one of the fourth master''s sons and one of the third master''s sons.
Both of them were panting as they pointed their weapons at each other, but neither of them moved an inch. The look on their faces seemed like they were unwilling to point these weapons at each other, but it also seemed like they weren''t able to do a thing.
The old master immediately asked with a frown, "Fan''er, what is happening here? Why are your cousin and your brother like this?"
The way that he said this still made it seem like Lin Fan was a part of the Lin Family.
But Lin Fan ignored this as he said, "You should look more closely at the ones that are lying on the ground."
Both the old master and the third master revealed ugly expressions after hearing this before slowly looking at the corpses on the ground as Lin Fan had instructed. They had been distracted by the two that were still standing, so they hadn''t been paying attention to these corpses.
However, now that the image had cleared, they were able to see the faces of these corpses.
When they saw the faces of these corpses, they revealed even more shocked looks since they recognized them.
These were all members of the Lin Family.
Now that they thought about it, the two that were still standing should have been with the group that had evacuated the manor when Lin Fan attacked. The rest of that group were the corpses that were currently on the ground.
Both the old master and the third master immediately looked at Lin Fan with ugly expressions once again before the old master said, "Fan''er, what is this?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug as he said, "I already told you today that the Lin Family would be destroyed, why are you so surprised?"
The ugly expressions on the faces of the two of them became even uglier after hearing this.
The old master was about to say something, but Lin Fan pointed at the mirror of water and said, "Look, it''s about to end."
When he said this, they heard something from the mirror of water which surprised them. After all, they never thought that sounds would actuallye out of this mirror of water.
"Stop, what are you doing?" The third master''s son said.
"I can''t stop myself! Run!" The fourth master''s son said.
While they said this, they were starting to swing their swords at each other.
They hadn''t moved or even said anything before, but now they were suddenly attacking each other while saying that they weren''t in control of themselves. It was as ifˇthey had only started because Lin Fan had said that the show was about to begin.
They had seen Lin Fan controlling their guards and hidden guards, but they never thought that he would be able to control people from a distance like this.
The old master didn''t keep watching as he turned to Lin Fan and said, "Fan''er, stop this. They are your brother and cousin, you can''t do this to them!"
Lin Fan once again gave a shrug as he said, "But I''ve already done this to the rest of them, so why can''t I finish off thesest two?"
The old master wanted to say something, but he found that his mouth wasn''t moving anymore.
Lin Fan looked at him with a smile as he said, "Alright, that''s enough from the peanut gallery. Just enjoy the show that I''ve prepared for you."
With a snap of his finger, the old master found that he wasn''t able to control his body anymore.
It was the same for the third master, he found that he wasn''t able to control his body either.
The two of them had their mouths shut as they turned to look at the mirror of water. Even when they tried to close their mouths to stop themselves from watching, they found that their eyelids just wouldn''t listen to them at all.
It was as if no matter what they tried to do, their bodies would do the opposite.
It was as if they had lost all control of their body.
The two young men in the mirror of water kept shing at each other, as if they were doing their best to kill each other. However, the looks on their faces made it clear that they didn''t want to do this and wanted nothing more than to stop.
In the end, the third master''s son was able to cut down the fourth master''s son who kept crying out in pain and begging for mercy. It was just that there was no mercy to be had as the third master''s son raised the sword up high and then cut off the head of the fourth master''s son.
When it was all over, the third master''s son just stood there amidst the corpses with tears streaming down his face.
Unfortunately for him, that wasn''t the end.
After he killed his cousin, he found that his hands were moving back up out of his control.
The third master''s son had a look of terror on his face as he watched his own handse up in front of him.
With those tears streaming from his eyes and a look of terror on his face, he said, "No, please! Please spare me! I''ve already killed everyone else, just spare me!"
But his body wouldn''t listen to him at all as he turned the sword in his hands so that the tip of the sword was pointed at his own neck.
He could only stare in terror and plead with an invisible entity as the tip of the sword came closer and closer to his neck.
His cries only stopped when they were reced by the sound of gurgling.
It was the sound of him choking on his own blood as the sword pierced right into his throat.
The light of life dimmed from his eyes as his throat was pierced.
There was almost what seemed to be a look of relief in his eyes when this happened, as if he was relieved to be released from this nightmare.
Then once his body lost all its strength, he suddenly crumpled forward and fell to the ground in a pool of blood.
With this, thest remaining member of this group from the Lin Family had been killed.
The old master and the third master had looks of terror and shock in their eyes when they saw this. Especially the third master since it was his son that had been forced into this kind of treatment.
On the opposite side though, Lin Li Zi couldn''t help revealing a sparkling look in her eyes.
That was because the son of the fourth master that had been killedˇwas one of the ones that had bullied her before. He was one of the ones that had constantly tried to r*pe her even though she was his half sister.
That was the kind of b*stard that the Lin Family raised.
If it wasn''t for the fact that she was stronger than himˇshe might have really been r*ped by him.
So seeing him die like this really gave her a happy feeling.
Lin Fan could see the looks on the faces of the old master and the third master, but he didn''t say anything as he let them stew over what had happened.
Only when they had enough time to process all of this did he finally say, "Well, did you enjoy the show?"
Chapter 638: The fated day (19)
There was only silence that followed, but Lin Fan quickly realized what was wrong.
With a thought, the binding that held the old master and the third master was released.
There was a moment where they had looks of amazement on their face as they realized that they were freed, but then the old master looked at Lin Fan and said, "Fan''er, how can you be this cruel? They were your family and you ughtered them all? How will you rule over the Lin Family after this?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh.
He couldn''t tell if this old man was a fool or if he was just delusional.
After all of this, he was still talking about the Lin Familyˇ
It should have been clear that he hade today with the intention to bury the Lin Familypletely after all of this. Yet, this old man was still talking about being the head of the Lin Family.
No, when Lin Fan looked at this old man closely, he realized something.
It was despair.
The Lin Family was his entire world and now that it was copsing, this was a defense mechanism that he was using to cope with the copse of his entire world.
When he realized this, Lin Fan couldn''t be bothered to deal with this old man.
There was still something that he was clinging to that made him act this way and before he crushed that, he wouldn''t be able to break him. So there was no point talking to the old master until he found that one thing since the old master just wouldn''t listen to him.
Instead, Lin Fan turned his attention to the third master.
The look on his faceˇit was one that showed that he hadpletely given up.
This was the look of a man that waspletely defeated and epted his defeat.
After all, what did he have left?
He realized this sooner than the old master, so this move could be considered a sess.
It was too bad that this wasn''t the only move that Lin Fan had.
With a wave of his hand, the old master''s mouth suddenly closed and no longer opened.
Lin Fan looked at them again with cold eyes as he said, "There''s still one more show to y. Please enjoy it."
The old master''s eyes were filled with despair when he heard this, but the third master only had a numb look in his eyes. It was almost as if he had suffered so much emotional distress that he could no longer react.
Lin Fan just waved his hand and ripples formed in the mirror of water once more.
Seeing this, the old master''s eyes filled with even more despair.
Thest show that he had seen was the ughter of his family.
It wasn''t the ughter of his family at the hands of others, but the ughter of his family at their own hands. Even if he was cruel enough to kill his own sons, that was only because he had no other choice.
He was someone that cared about his blood, or rather the future of the Lin Family.
His one hope had been to have his third son and Lin Fan have children to carry this forward, but nowˇ
Even in a pinch, he was still able to have children.
He actually had several illegitimate children that were even younger than Lin Fan that no one knew about.
As the ripples spread across the mirror of water, the scene quickly changed.
It changed to one that both the old master and the third master were familiar with.
This was the scenery of a quarry, but they could also see that there was smokeing from this quarry.
But that wasn''t the most important thing.
The most important thing was that this quarry was where the n of the Lin Family had been taking ce.
This was where their hopes and dreams were!
The view was a view from above at first, like one was viewing it from a bird''s eye view. But that view quickly came down and dived into the quarry to show what was happening inside.
As this happened, the old master and the third master couldn''t help being impressed by this.
They were already impressed by the mirror of water that showed these scenes, but now they were impressed by the angle that this mirror of water could show them.
They had never heard of this kind of technique beforeˇ
When the mirror of water zoomed in on the quarry, they saw where this smoke wasing from.
It was piles of bodies that were being burnt.
When they saw this, the looks on the faces of the old master and the third master changed.
They finally recognized that it was all overˇ
After all, these were the things that they had hoped would give them a chance to rise up again.
These were jiangshi that the Lin Family had been creating with the rocks that they mined from this quarry. The rocks that were in this quarry were filled withrge amounts of yin energy that was being used to turn corpses into jiangshi.
The jiangshi themselves had been hiding in the caves of the quarry, out of sight of everyone.
When the time came, the Lin Family had wanted to use this jiangshi to take over this province and dere their own kingdom.
It was just too bad that they were found out and stopped by Lin Fan.
Once again, when the angle went closer, it revealed that there were people that were standing over the burning pile of corpses. It seemed that these were the people that were responsible for these burning piles of corpses.
Looking even closer, there was a face among this group that the old master and the third master recognized.
It was the governor.
The governor was standing among the people that were throwing more bodies onto the pile and burning them all.
With the way that he stood, it was clear that he was the one that had orchestrated the destruction of the Lin Family''s final care.
Onlyˇhow did he find out about this in the first ce?
No matter how they looked at it, it shouldn''t have been possible for the governor to have figured all of this outˇ
That was until they saw one specific person who was with the governor''s group, guiding them through all of this.
Lin Fan could see that they had something to say, so he released them once again to see what the show they would put on for him.
The third master was the one that shouted, "Lu Si! That traitor! How dare he reveal the secrets of our Lin Family so easily!"
Lu Si, he was the cloaked figure that had met with the four masters just a day ago to report on this matter.
He was the one that the four masters had left in charge of this matter, the one that said that he would take care of everything.
It was just that they didn''t know thatˇhe had also been controlled by Lin Fan.
Even before he met them, he had been controlled by the Control Toad.
He was one of the ones that had met with Lin Fan this morning before he had gone to find Lin Li Zi.
Right now, he was showing the governor and his people everything.
Speaking of the governor, Lin Fan actually had to praise him since he had put quite a bit of pressure on the governor.
He had only told the governor about this a day ago and the governor had rushed all the way here. It was clear that he put importance on the order that Lin Fan gave him, so he must have used a very special method to get here with all of his men.
Though they were able to speak now, it wasn''t as if they were able to do a thing since their bodies were still frozen.
Lin Fan had only restored their ability to speak after all, he didn''t give them the ability to move.
After a while of raging at Lu Si, they weren''t able to do anything about it as they turned back to look at Lin Fan.
Finally, it seemed like they werepletely crushed as the old master looked like he had aged twenty years.
The old master even looked like he was on the verge of death with how withered he looked. It almost seemed like just a single breeze would be all that it would take to knock him over.
That was how defeated the old master was.
His expression changed several times as he looked at Lin Fan, as if he was still sorting out his emotions.
But in the end, he simply said, "Why?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question as he said, "It doesn''t seem like you enjoyed my show."
Both the old master and the third master could onlyugh bitterly in response to this.
His show had shown them the destruction of the Lin Family and everything that they held dear, how could they possibly enjoy something like that?
But Lin Fan wasn''t done yet.
He looked at the two of them and said, "Since you didn''t enjoy the show, maybe I can show you a trick that will cheer you up."
Both the old master and the third master trembled when they heard this.
After all, they could still see thest thing that Lin Fan had wanted to show them.
At this point, they didn''t want to see anything else that Lin Fan had to show.
Chapter 639: The fated day (20)
But Lin Fan didn''t care about what they thought.
Lin Fan just gave a snap before their bodies turned stiff again and then he turned to Lin Li Zi who had been standing on the side the entire time to say, "Come over here."
Lin Li Zi had a strange look on her face, but she still listened and walked over to where Lin Fan was sitting.
Of course, once she came over, she had a nervous look on her face as if she didn''t know what she was doing or what she should expect.
Lin Fan calmly looked at her with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing to worry about here."
But the fact that he said this just made her worry more.
Lin Fan pointed at the old master and the third master as he said, "Go on, give them a few orders."
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan in shock when she heard this, but he just looked back at her with the same smile on his face.
For a moment, Lin Li Zi really didn''t know what to doˇbut she took a deep breath in the end and said, "Do a handstand."
She really didn''t know what to say, so she just said the first thing that came to mind. However, for this to be the first thing that was on her mindˇit seemed that she really was a strange person.
The moment that she said this, the old master and the third master weren''t able to control themselves as they suddenly bent forward. They ced their hands on the ground and then tilted forward until they were doing handstands.
Looks of shock were on their faces as they couldn''t believe what they were doing.
It was the same for Lin Li Zi, she couldn''t help being shocked by the fact that they were actually following hermand.
Lin Fan was the only one who had a calm look on his face as he watched the two of them with a smile.
After a long silence, he still said, "What''s wrong? They''re waiting for your next orders. Go on, don''t be shy."
The way that he said this was almost like he was encouraging her to y with a new toy that brought her. However, Lin Li Zi couldn''t see it the same way as this was the old master and the third master of the Lin Family.
These two were leaders of the family that had tormented her for her entire life.
Even if she had cast away a bit of her past trauma because of what Lin Fan had done to the Lin Family, that didn''t mean that she could cast off everything.
She was still afraid of these two deep down.
So all Lin Li Zi could do was look at Lin Fan with a look as if she was trying to figure out if he was being serious or not.
Lin Fan flicked her on the forehead and said, "Stop standing around in a daze and just do it already."
Lin Li Zi was still stunned for a second, but then she turned back to look at the old master and the third master to say, "Run around in circles."
The two of them got down from the handstand and started running in circles like she told them to.
Seeing this, the look in Lin Li Zi''s eyes slowly changed.
It was as if the image of the two in front of her was changingˇ
She was no longer seeing them the same way as she used to and she was starting to see them in a different light. She was starting to see them the way that Lin Fan wanted her to see them.
After giving a few more orders, that look in her eyes reached a peak.
It was as if she no longer had any fear of these two and hade to see them as the helpless men that they really were.
Seeing this, Lin Fan knew that his goal had been aplished, so he said, "Alright, that''s enough."
Lin Li Zi immediately stopped the moment that she heard this.
Though she was filled with confidence, that was only towards the old master and the third master. She had seen through their facade and saw the real them, so there was nothing about them that she needed to fear.
But the same couldn''t be said about Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was the one that had torn the facade of the old master and the third master, he was not someone that Lin Li Zi dared to look down on.
So when he said something, she would listen without hesitation.
After he stopped her, Lin Fan had the old master and the third master stand up straight in front of them again.
He looked at them with a smile on his face as he said, "Well, what do you think? Do you like this show?"
Of course, he allowed them to speak again since he was asking them a question.
If looks could kill, the expression on the old master''s face would have in Lin Fan a million times. It was just too bad that looks couldn''t kill, so he wasn''t able to do anything to him.
For the first time, he no longer tried to address Lin Fan intimately. For the first time, he used a hostile tone to speak to him, "What do you want?"
Lin Fan gave a chuckle when he heard this.
When the old master and the third master heard this, the looks on their faces turned even darker. However, they didn''t say a thing as they waited for Lin Fan''s response.
When he finishedughing, Lin Fan looked at the old master with what seemed to be a wild smile as he said, "From the very beginning, I''ve told you that all I want is the destruction of the Lin Family."
This time, the old master didn''t ignore him.
He had thought that he would be able to convince Lin Fan and maybe even control him since he was his descendant.
From the very beginning, he had never taken Lin Fan seriously since he thought that he was just his junior.
But now he finally realized that this wasn''t prey, but rather a predator.
The old master gave a sigh and said, "Our Lin Family truly is unfortunate to give birth to a wolf like you who harms their family. You truly are a blight on this world."
Lin Fan just gave a shrug as he said, "The howling of a loser, does anyone really care?"
The old master revealed a smile when he heard this before saying, "Then if you really don''t care, why would you respond? It''s clear that this matter still bothers you, which is why we''re still alive. So what do you want?"
The old master had thought that he had found a weakness to exploit, but he never expected what came after.
Lin Fan gave a nod as he said, "There is something that I still want from you, but you''d never be able to guess what it is."
The old master looked at Lin Fan with a very confused look, but Lin Fan ignored him as he turned to Lin Li Zi to say, "Do you want to be the head of the Lin Family?"
"Huh?" That was all Lin Li Zi and the old master could say.
Neither of them could understand what Lin Fan was saying at this moment since this was something that they never expected him to say.
Lin Fan just casually flicked Lin Li Zi on the forehead before saying, "I asked you if you want to be the new head of the Lin Family. How about it?"
Lin Li Zi took a deep breath before saying, "Didn''t you say that you were destroying the Lin Family today?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "I did say that and I did destroy them, but that doesn''t mean that I can''t raise a new Lin Family. I want you to be the head of this new Lin Family."
Lin Li Zi was even more confused when she heard this, but she still said, "How? Isn''t every descendant of the Lin Family dead? Can I really call myself the Lin Family with just two members?"
Lin Fan shook his head as he said, "Who said that they''re all dead?"
When the old master heard this, he suddenly revealed a smile as he said, "I knew it! I knew that you wouldn''t be able to destroy the entire Lin Family! I knew that you would still have a use for us!"
Lin Fan turned around with a cold look on his face as he said, "The ones that you''re thinking of are all dead. The only ones that are still alive are those illegitimate children that your Lin Family threw away."
The old master still had a confident look on his face as he said, "Still, to revive the Lin Family, you need a member of the old Lin Family or else no one will follow them. Isn''t that why you''ve kept us alive?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a disdainful smile before saying, "You''ve severely misunderstood your role in all of this."
The old master''s confident smile trembled for a second, but then it recovered as he said, "You''re bluffing."
Lin Fan shook his head once more before saying, "You should already know that I have the ability to control you. If that''s the case, why do you think that I would let you keep your free will?"
As soon as they heard this, the old master and the third master felt a chill run down their spine.
Chapter 640: The fated day (21)
There was a long silence that hung in the air as Lin Fan didn''t say a single thing.
The expressions on the faces of the old master and the third master changed several times before the old master finally said, "You''re bluffing, you wouldn''t do that. There''s no way that you can do something like that."
Near the end, the tone of his voice changed.
It was as if he was doing all that he could to reject this.
After all, if it was true, then it was just too terrifying.
They had never heard of an ability like this.
Hearing this, Lin Fan said with a smile, "Of course it''s true, but it doesn''t matter if you believe it or not." His eyes narrowed to reveal a cold look as he said, "Does it?"
Both the old master and the third master felt another chill run down their spines when they heard this, but neither of them were able to refute this. After all, it was true that they weren''t able to do anything against it.
Even now, Lin Fan was controlling their bodies with just a single thought.
If he wanted them to talk, they would talk. If he wanted them to be silent, they had no choice but to be silent.
This feeling of powerlessness was frustrating, but there was nothing that they could do.
After all, they weren''t in control of their bodies at all.
Lin Fan saw that they weren''t saying anything, so he decided that it was time to end this.
He had gotten enough revenge for the original owner of this body and it was time to move on. There were other things that were waiting for him in the future, so there was no need to care about these people anymore.
Lin Fan turned back to Lin Li Zi and said, "How about it, do you want to be the head of the Lin Family or not?"
Lin Li Zi had been silent the whole time with a look of thought on her face.
There was a part of her that wanted to do this, but there was also a part of her that was hesitating on this matter.
It was partly because this was the Lin Family, the family that had abandoned her and had tortured her for all those years. She didn''t want to keep using this name even if it was apletely new family that was taking over.
But that wasn''t the main reason why she didn''t want to do this.
The main reason why she didn''t want to do this wasˇ
"What are your ns for the Lin Family?" Lin Li Zi normally wouldn''t have asked this, but she knew that she had to ask this.
She knew that if she was to be the family head, she would at least have to take responsibility for the others. So while she didn''t know what Lin Fan wanted, she had to make sure that he wasn''t nning to hurt the others.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile the moment that he heard this.
He looked at Lin Li Zi with an appreciative look.
He hadn''t expected her to ask this, but he was definitely happy to see her ask this.
After all, it meant that she had the intelligence and resolve to be the head of the new Lin Family.
That was what he wanted from her.
Lin Fan looked into her determined eyes and calmly said, "I don''t want anything from the Lin Family. I just want to create a new Lin Family to fill in the power gap that will arise from the destruction of the old Lin Family, nothing more, nothing less."
Lin Li Zi looked at him with a look that seemed like she didn''t believe him, but Lin Fan didn''t care.
He just took out the token that he had been given as the envoy from the government and said, "I work for the government after all, so naturally I wouldn''t want any chaos to ur in the Mu Empire''s territory."
Lin Li Zi didn''t really know what this token was, but the expressions of the old master and the third master changed right away.
They recognized the symbol of the Mu Empire, so they knew that a token with this symbol was not simple. It was definitely enough to represent the will of the central governmentˇ
So it turned out that the government already knew about their movements and had sent Lin Fan after themˇ
Then did it matter if Lin Fan came or not?
Eventually, they would have been found out and their n would have failed.
It seemed that they were nothing more than frogs in a well.
Realizing this, there was a feeling of deep despair that was in their hearts.
Lin Li Zi eventually gave a small nod to show that she understood, but her eyes made it clear that she still had her doubts.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he put the token away and then raised his hand to show something.
Lin Li Zi looked down to see that there was a ck worm in his hand.
After a moment of silence, she reached out as if she was about to take that ck worm.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile as he said, "What are you doing?"
Lin Li Zi looked at him with a brow raised in confusion as she said, "Don''t you want me to eat this like the other one?"
Lin Fan''s smile became wider before shaking his head and saying, "This isn''t for you to eat, this is just to show you something."
Lin Li Zi nodded to show that she understood, but it was clear by the confused look on her face that she didn''t really understand.
Lin Fan gave another sigh before turning to the old master and third master.
When he raised the ck worm in front of them, the two of them couldn''t help flinching.
They didn''t know why this was the case, but they couldn''t stop themselves from flinching.
After showing this, Lin Fan said to Lin Li Zi, "Do you see that? This is how I''m controlling them. It''s the ck worm that I had them swallow earlier."
As soon as they heard this, both the old master and the third master looked like they wanted to die. They had thought that the ck worm was nothing more than a poison to make them obedient, but it turned out that it was the very thing that was controlling themˇ
They really didn''t know how to feel about this.
Lin Fan then continued by saying, "The ck worm that I had you swallow is stronger than the ck worm inside of them, so it allows you tomand them. As long as you have that ck worm inside of you, you''ll be able tomand the two of them."
The old master and the third master immediately looked like they thought of something before closing their eyes.
It seemed that they were trying to sense something inside of them, but Lin Fan just ignored them.
Lin Li Zi looked down at her own body before saying, "Then can you also control me with the same ck worm?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer this question and instead asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you scared? Do you regret it now?"
Lin Li Zi didn''t answer right away, but she eventually shook her head and said, "No, I don''t regret it and I''m not scared."
Lin Fan gave an approving nod before saying, "As long as you don''t do anything that goes against me or the Mu Empire, I have no reason to do anything to you. After all, we''re family."
Lin Li Zi couldn''t help revealing a strange look when she heard this.
The fact that they were rted still didn''t really sink in even though she had heard his confession earlier.
She found it a bit hard to ept that she was rted to him since he was so strong, so strong that she couldn''t even believe that she would be associated with him, let alone be rted to him by blood.
But for some reason, she couldn''t help feeling a bit warm when she heard him say this.
As well, there was a bit of aplicated feeling that filled when he said this.
This was a feeling that she really didn''t understand, but it was there in her heart.
But she was still able to ept his answer.
At the very least, it exined why he was doing all of this.
Lin Fan saw the look on her face and could guess what she was thinking, so he gave her space as he turned around to look at the old master and the third master.
The two of them just hadpletely defeated looks on their faces, but they still reacted when they saw Lin Fan turning to face them.
Taking a deep breath, the old master said, "Fan''er, just let me go. I don''t need the Lin Family, I don''t need anything, I just want to live. We are still family, you can at least give me that, right?"
Lin Fan shook his head before turning to look at the third master.
When the third master saw him looking at him, he said, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you won already? Just get it over with, you won''t get me to beg."
Lin Fan gave a shrug since he didn''t care about that in the first ce.
With a snap of his fingers, the eyes of the old master and the third master dimmed.
Chapter 641: The new Lin Family
Once the eyes of the old master and the third master dimmed, Lin Fan turned to Lin Li Zi to say, "From now on, they will follow you. Though with just them, the Lin Family will be weaker than before, so I hope that you will be careful."
Lin Li Zi gave a nod when she heard this before looking at the two of them with aplicated look.
She then gave a sigh and turned back to Lin Fan to ask, "What now?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "We wait. When everyone gets here, then we''ll decide what to do with the Lin Family."
Lin Li Zi raised a brow in confusion when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything to question him.
But she soon found out what he was talking about.
After half an hour, Lin Fan brought their group out to the main entrance of the Lin Family where there was arge group waiting for them there.
There were a few faces that Lin Li Zi recognized, so she knew what this group was.
It was the group of illegitimate children of the Lin Family. They had all been sent away from the Lin Family manor, but now they had all been brought back.
They were naturally confused as to why they had been called back, but those confused looks were exchanged for scared looks when they saw all the guards that were standing outside. All of these were the guards of the Lin Family that had looked down on them before, so there was a bit of trauma towards them.
The governor was also in this group as he led his men to the Lin Family manor.
When he saw Lin Fan, he immediately came over and said, "Sir Envoy, where''s the head of the Lin Family? We need to find him and lock him up right away."
He was strangely enthusiastic about this, but it wasn''t without reason.
Though he had doubted Lin Fan when they had first met, now he was fully supporting him because he saw what the Lin Family had been nning.
Simply put, he was more motivated now that he had seen the benefits that he would receive from this.
The plot of the Lin Family was certainly a heinous one, but the most important thing was that their crime was of the highest level. If he became someone that stopped a plot of this level, then there was no doubt that he would receive great benefits from the central government.
When the time came, he might even be able to go from governor to one of the ministers of the Mu Empire.
At the same time, it was very likely that he would receive an increase in nobility rank because of this.
Seeing all of these benefits, he naturally cooperated fully with Lin Fan even if he was scared of him.
Lin Fan just pointed behind him at the old master and the third master following behind Lin Li Zi.
The governor''s eyes immediately lit up and he was about to go forward to arrest the two of them. But before he could, Lin Fan suddenly raised his hand to stop him and shook his head.
The governor had a very confused look when he saw this, but he didn''t go against Lin Fan.
He knew how terrifying Lin Fan could be, so he waited to see what Lin Fan had in mind.
Lin Fan looked at Lin Li Zi and gave her a look as if he was telling her to get out of the way.
Lin Li Zi understood the message that he was sending her, so she went over to the side with the old master and the third master.
After that, there were a few hidden guards that came out from within holding two corpses and a few guards that came over with a corpse as well. Once they came over, they threw them onto the ground in front of the governor.
The governor was surprised by this before looking at Lin Fan to ask, "This is?"
Lin Fan said with a smile, "These are the first, second, and fourth masters of the Lin Family. They were the ones that were responsible for everything that happened."
The governor knitted his brows slightly as he looked at Lin Fan.
ording to the information that he received, there was also the old master and the third master who was involved in this matter. They should all be arrested or killed for this matterˇ
But Lin Fan didn''t bring out the old master or the third masterˇ
Was it because he was doing something personal with them or was it because he was covering for them?
Lin Fan could guess what the governor was thinking, so Lin Fan said, "The third master and the old master are no more, you don''t need to worry about them. All you need to do is bring these three back with you and report this matter."
The governor was surprised to hear this before looking at Lin Fan with a look almost as if he was scared that his thoughts had been read.
After a long silence, the governor gave a nod as he said, "Alright, I''ll do that." But he didn''t leave right away since he could tell that there was another reason that Lin Fan had summoned him.
Though there was also something else that he wanted to discuss with Lin Fan.
Flowing Water City was one of the cities under his Peach Province, so he knew about the power that the Lin Family had here. He was worried about the same thing as Lin Fan.
Once they took down the Lin Family, there was no doubt that there would be a power gap left in this Flowing Water City that would create an intense struggle.
This would lead to chaos in Flowing Water City and if that was left unchecked, it was very likely that this would cause Flowing Water City to decline.
As the governor of this Peach Province, he naturally couldn''t allow that to happen.
So he was hoping that Lin Fan had a solution to this.
Lin Fan did have a solution for this and he was waiting to talk to the governor about this.
Since the governor was the one that took the initiative, he had no reason to reject this.
Lin Fan waved his hand at Lin Li Zi for her toe over.
She was surprised and a bit confused, but she still followed his order and came over to where the governor was.
As she came over, the old master and the third master followed behind her.
When the governor saw the two of them, he couldn''t help revealing a strange look. After a moment of silence, there was a look of recognition that appeared on his face.
He just looked at the two of them with that strange look of recognition without saying anything before turning to look at Lin Fan. But even when he looked at Lin Fan, he didn''t say anything as if he was waiting for Lin Fan to say something first.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"
The governor revealed an awkward look as he said, "Those two behind this young miss, aren''t theyˇ"
He didn''t finish his words, but the implications behind them were clear.
Lin Fan just calmly said with a smile on his face, "These two are One and Two, they are the bodyguards of the new head of the Lin Family. The new head of the Lin Family is the young miss that you referred to."
The governor looked at Lin Li Zi again with a surprised and strange look, but then he just slowly gave a nod.
He knew what kind of powers Lin Fan had, so he could already guess what Lin Fan was nning to do after he heard this. Though it would be a bit troublesome, it was still within the realm of what he could handle.
At the same time, Lin Fan represented the Mu Empire since he came with that order, so it was better for him not to go against him.
After epting this, the governor was about to say something, but Lin Fan cut him off by saying, "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I forgot to do sost time when we met."
The governor was immediately taken aback when he heard this.
He looked at Lin Fan with a strange look as if he was trying to figure out if he was being serious or not. But Lin Fan just had a calm look on his face as he continued.
"My name is Lin Fan."
Lin Fan said these very simple words, but they shocked the governor.
Linˇ
He was surnamed Lin as wellˇ
It seemed that there was a veryplicated story behind the Lin Family and this young man who had been sent from the central government.
But the governor wisely knew to stay out of this.
After all, there was nothing for him to gain from butting into this matter.
The less that he knew, the better it was for him.
Of course, he also knew why Lin Fan would reveal this at this time.
It was to let the governor know that the Lin Family was connected to him.
As long as he didn''t hear news of this young man''s demise, then he would make sure to take care of the Lin Family for him.
As for how he would get news of this young man named Lin Fanˇit was easy for him as the governor of this Peach Province.
In the end, the governor could only reveal an awkward smile as he said, "Young Master Lin, it is an honour to make your acquaintance."
Chapter 642: A family (1)
Lin Fan gave a simple nod without saying anything.
In fact, he even lost his interest in the governor after hearing this.
That was because there was no need for him to care about the governor anymore. It was clear that the governor had understood what he was implying, so there was no need for him to say anything else to the governor.
Instead, Lin Fan turned his attention to the other members of the Lin Family.
They had been cowering on the side since they had no idea what they had been brought here for.
In fact, there were some of them that had been looking for a chance to escape.
It was just that when they found out that the person that came looking for them was the governor, they had no choice but to follow along meekly.
The Lin Family was powerful in this Flowing Water City, but the governor was in charge of the entire Peach Province, so it wasn''t as if they could ignore him.
That made it even more shocking when they saw how the governor acted in front of Lin Fan.
It was almost as if he didn''t dare raise his head in front of this young man.
This was the powerful governor of their Peach Province and he didn''t dare raise his head in front of this seemingly young man.
Just who was this young man?
No, they knew that he was rted to the Lin Family in some way since they had heard his introduction just now. It was just that they didn''t know what kind of connection he had to the Lin Family.
Not to mention, they heard him mention something about a new Lin Familyˇ
Lin Fan came up in front of all these rtives that he had never met beforeˇ
No, it would be a lie to say that he had never met them before, it was just that they had rarely interacted with each other. He could see a few of them that seemed to have a look of recognition in their eyes, but they held themselves back in the end.
After standing there for a bit, Lin Fan said, "The Lin Family is finished."
All of them revealed shocked looks on their faces, though some of them recovered quicker than the others since they had already figured this out from the context clues.
Still, that didn''t stop them from being shocked by these words.
They never thought that Lin Fan would say that to their face directly.
There was a long silence that hung in the air as all of them tried toe to terms with their feelings.
To say that they felt anything for the Lin Family was a lie.
The Lin Family was the one that had used them without a care and thrown them away when they were deemed useless. Many of them even had to struggle to survive after being thrown out by the Lin Family.
Not to mention, the ones that were here were not all of the illegitimate children of the Lin Family.
There were others, but they had either gone missing or had simply died because they had been left to fend on their own.
So to say that they had any good feelings for the Lin Family would definitely be a lie.
After letting theme to terms with these feelings for a bit, Lin Fan waved his hand at Lin Li Zi for her toe over. Lin Li Zi came over, but the old master and the third master followed behind her as she came over.
When the Lin Family members saw the old master and the third master, they couldn''t help flinching and taking a step back.
It was clear that they had some form of trauma towards the two of them, but they saw that these two were just silently standing behind Lin Li Zi. As long as they didn''t do anything, there was no need for them to run away yet.
After Lin Li Zi came over, Lin Fan said, "Since the Lin Family has been destroyed, there will be a gap left where the Lin Family used to be. This gap that they create will be too dangerous to leave behind, so I n on filling this gap with a new Lin Family."
Gesturing to Lin Li Zi with his hand, Lin Fan said, "She will be the head of the new Lin Family that will be created."
All of the Lin Family members looked at Lin Li Zi with a strange look.
But there wasn''t a single person that was against the formation of the new Lin Family.
They were smart people, so they knew that they had been called back as the members of the new Lin Family. The Lin Family''s resources were very great, or else they wouldn''t have had the position that they had in Flowing Water City.
There were a few that were rather ambitious that couldn''t ept that Lin Li Zi would be made the new family head, so one of them said, "Why is she the family head? Shouldn''t we decide based on who the eldest is?"
Lin Fan turned to look at that person with a faint smile on his face.
Though that person couldn''t understand why Lin Fan was looking at him with that faint smile, he felt a chill run down his spine. It was as if there was something wrong with this smile that Lin Fan was looking at him with.
Still, he didn''t back down since he didn''t know what was happening.
He believed that as long as he showed that he was strong enough, he would catch the eyes of this person.
After a long silence, Lin Fan raised his hand and said, "Well, then let''s see how strong you are."
As soon as he raised his hand, the third master suddenly jumped out at this person who spoke.
This person was shocked before saying, "Isn''t this cheating?!"
Lin Fan gave a shrug as he said, "Two here is the new family head''s bodyguard, so is it strange that he''s the one that fights for her?"
At the same time, there were several ck clothed figures that came forward to stand behind Lin Li Zi. All of them released their pressure to suppress the one that had spoken, forcing him onto the ground.
As he was mmed into the ground, that person''s eyes rolled back in his sockets and he lost consciousness.
The third masternded right in front of that person and did nothing else.
However, the moment that the third masternded, everyone suddenly took a step back.
They all looked on in shock at the third master who just stood there in front of them without moving. It was almost as if the third master was a puppet as he stood there with that nk expression on his face.
The governor revealed a very bitter look on his face when he saw this.
He knew what Lin Fan was capable of because of his encounter with Lin Fan back in Heavenly Tree City.
It wasn''t strange for Lin Fan to be able to control the old master and the third master.
It was clear that he was using these two to stabilize the Lin Family and then throw them away when the time came.
After a momentary pause, the third master leaned in and picked up that young man off the ground. Then he raised his hand and pped the young man across the face until he was awake again.
But he didn''t hold back at all, so the young man was knocked out once more.
Again and again, the third master pped this young man across the face.
One p to wake him up and one p to send him back to sleep.
Finally, the third master stopped pping the young man when he was awakened and dropped him on the ground.
The first thing that the young man did was hold his face as he winced in pain, but then he looked up at Lin Fan with a look of terror.
After all, it didn''t take a fool to realize that the third master had only done that because of Lin Fan''s orders. It seemed that Lin Fan was even more terrifying than they imagined.
Seeing this young man look up at him, Lin Fan asked, "Well, how about now? Do you still have anything to say?"
Another chill ran down the young man''s spine when he heard this before quickly shaking his head.
When Lin Fan had done all of this, what was there for this young man to say?
If he tried anything, he even suspected that Lin Fan might have killed him then and there.
This was someone that disposed of the Lin Family, they had been mistaken in thinking that he was someone that was kind. He was someone that was just as cold and cruel as the Lin Family had once beenˇ
If it wasn''t for the fact that he needed them now, then it would be likely that they wouldn''t have been called back.
So everyone immediately fell silent and had obedient looks on their faces after Lin Fan showed them what for.
Lin Fan saw this and gave a satisfied nod before turning to Lin Li Zi to say, "Alright, it''s up to you to organize them now."
But as he was about to leave, Lin Li Zi suddenly grabbed his sleeve.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but Lin Li Zi wouldn''t let go as she suddenly saidˇ
"Let''s talk in private."
Chapter 643: A family (2)
Lin Fan was even more surprised to hear this, but he nodded in agreement in the end.
The two of them walked back into the manor and only after making sure that there was no one around, Lin Li Zi said, "What do you want from them?"
Lin Fan was once again surprised to see how direct Lin Li Zi was being, but this timeˇhe actually didn''t have an answer for them.
In truth, even he didn''t really know what he wanted from them.
No, he did know, butˇit was a very hard thing to bring up and it was a very hard thing to achieve in this dog eat dog world.
Lin Li Zi could see the look on his face and she just revealed a smile as she said, "A family, right?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but seeing the look on her face, he slowly gave a nod.
This scene really was the opposite of how it was before.
This time, Lin Li Zi was the one in charge while Lin Fan was the one that just went along.
After seeing him give a nod in response, Lin Li Zi became even more bold as she said, "Then why are you acting like this? Just tell them what you want and that''ll be that."
Lin Fan shook his head when he heard this before saying, "How? You should know what kind of world this is. There''s no way that they will be a family as long as the Lin Family''s resources are there."
Lin Li Zi opened her mouth to say something, but she soon closed it since she realized that he was right.
She didn''t have to worry about things like this in the past since it had never been there, but now that it was there, it was impossible to ignore. For someone who had grown up without any of these resources, she didn''t realize how troublesome having it was.
So she realized that there was without a doubt a change in the dynamic of their family now.
As the one that controlled the Lin Family, there was no doubt others that would want to take her position.
As such, it would be hard for her to trust even the ones that she had been close to before since they would be after her position.
Thoughˇthat meant that she could trust those that were above her since there was nothing that they wanted from her.
Such as Lin Fan in front of her.
He was the one that had given her everything in the first ce and could take it away whenever he wanted, so there was no need to think about trusting or distrusting him.
After a long silence, Lin Li Zi said, "Then how about this?"
She gave another pause during which Lin Fan turned to look at her with a confused look.
Lin Li Zi took a deep breath before saying, "How about you treat me as family? After all, we are cousins, right?"
Lin Fan was once again surprised to hear this.
But when he thought about itˇit seemed like she really was the best choice out of the entire Lin Family. After all, he had full control over her, so he knew exactly what she did.
It could even be said that she was the only one that he could trust was approaching him because she wanted to.
As for why he wanted a familyˇ
Well, it was because of his past life.
Earth wasn''t a dog eat dog world like thisˇwell, it was to a certain extent, but it was less extreme than this.
He who was raised on Earth still had the concept of family, especially in the country that he lived in where family was important. So he still wanted to have a family even though it was a world like this.
Lin Fan had thought that his only chance was with the new family that he had created for himself, but there were still the rtives of the original owner of this body. He had wanted to see if he could create a family with the less guilty members of that family, which was a small part of the reason he had created this new Lin Family.
Only it didn''t seem to work since they were the same as the rest of the people in this worldˇ
Now that Lin Li Zi was offering this to him, Lin Fan couldn''t help being moved.
Both of them wanted this, yet both of them were hesitating.
In the end, Lin Fan just said with a calm nod, "Alright."
It was said in a soft voice, but at least they were taking a step forward.
Lin Li Zi revealed a happy look before lowering her head and saying in a soft voice, "Then can I call you by your name?"
Lin Fan was surprised by the way that she said this.
There was one thing that he had wanted in his past life.
He had wanted a little sister, but he had been an only child.
Now that she was like this, he couldn''t help feeling that feeling of wanting to take her as his little sister.
Not to mention, they were blood rted in the first ce.
After a cough to calm himself down, Lin Fan said, "You can call me brother if you want. We are around the same age and we are rted by blood after all."
This time, it was Lin Li Zi who was surprised since she never expected him to make this proposal. However, it didn''t seem like she was that happy about it when she heard this.
Her eyes dimmed a bit and she lowered her head as she muttered, "Just as a little sister, huh?"
Lin Fan couldn''t hear what she said, but he felt that there was something strange about the way that she was acting, so he asked, "Is something wrong?"
Lin Li Zi snapped back from her thoughts as she said while shaking her head, "No, no, there''s nothing wrong."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow in doubt when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything else.
But in the end, there was a certain awkwardness that filled the air because of this.
After a long silence, Lin Li Zi took a deep breath to adjust herself before turning to Lin Fan to say, "Big BrotherˇFan."
During the middle of this, she had been struggling on what to call him. In the end, she decided to call him by name since there were other people with the surname Lin. In fact, there were a bunch of them waiting for the two of them outside.
Lin Fan gave a nod with a faint smile on his face before reaching out to pat Lin Li Zi on the head.
He had done it before his mind could react, so when he did finally react, it became an awkward pat on the head.
Still, it didn''t seem like either of the minded as Lin Fan said, "Good Little Sister Li Zi."
At that moment, there was this warm feeling that filled the hearts of the two of them.
This was a kind of feeling that they had been looking for, a feeling of having someone understand them and could support them.
That was the feeling of having family.
But there was an awkwardness that hung in the air since this was not the kind of family that one normally had. This was the kind of family that one obtainedter in life after different circumstances, so they still had to adapt to each other.
It would take some time, but they both did want to get closer to the other side.
Though in Lin Li Zi''s case, there were some other feelings mixed inˇ
Feelings that she shouldn''t have for someone rted to her in blood.
After an awkward bit, the two of them headed out again.
As they were heading out, Lin Li Zi said, "Big Brother Fan, for the othersˇwhat do you think I should do?"
As for the others that she was referring to, it was naturally the other members of the Lin Family.
She was at a loss as to how to be the head of a family after all since she had never been one before. At the same time, she didn''t know how to treat them since there was just too little interaction between them.
Even though they were all illegitimate children of the Lin Family, they rarely talked to each other. The only time that happened was when they bumped into each other at the main house during gatherings.
After all, there was no knowing what the Lin Family would have done if they had grouped up. They might have even eliminated them out of fear that they were plotting against the main family.
So they had to stay by themselves and only watch out for themselves.
Lin Fan was at a loss too.
He might have thought about just treating them as strangers that were just used as a means to solve a problem, but it was different now that he had made this connection with Lin Li Zi.
There was a part of him that wondered if it was possible to form a family connection with them after all.
After a long silence, Lin Fan said, "Just do what you want for now. See if there are any that can be molded, but if there aren''t any, then there''s no need to force yourself."
Lin Li Zi looked at Lin Fan with a surprised look before saying with a nod, "Un, Big Brother Fan."
Chapter 644: A family (3)
When they came back out, everyone immediately looked over to see what would happen next.
But Lin Fan just ignored them all as he let Lin Li Zi deal with the Lin Family.
He just waved his hand at the governor.
The governor immediately understood this and went over to Lin Fan''s side.
Like this, Lin Fan and the governor left the Lin Family manor to go somewhere else.
Lin Li Zi was left standing there in front of everyone by herself.
There was an awkward silence that filled the air after Lin Fan left with the governor and his men.
The remaining members of the Lin Family looked at Lin Li Zi with strange looks, as if they didn''t know what to make of her.
The only impression that they had of her was that she was Lin Fan''s follower.
No, there were some of them that recognized Lin Li Zi from the family meetings of the past. They knew that she was one of the illegitimate children of the Lin Family, just like them.
So it did make sense that she would be made the family head.
Of course, there were some that didn''t ept this since they wanted that position for themselves.
Lin Fan was someone that they feared, but Lin Li Ziˇ
So there were some that started moving closer during the silence, as if they were nning on making a move against her.
It was just too bad that Lin Li Zi wasn''t a pushover.
She knew what had to be done for her to really take over as the family head, so the first order that she gave was, "Beat them."
As soon as she gave this order, the guards that had been standing around suddenly turned to look at the ones that had been approaching her.
They revealed shocked looks as soon as they heard this before one of them said, "What are you doing? Why are you beating us? We''re not doing anything wrong!"
Lin Li Zi gave a soft snort before saying, "You know in your hearts what your crimes are. If you want toin, then do it after you receive your punishment."
After receiving their punishment?
Was there even a point toining after they had been punished?!
But they weren''t able to say a thing as they were surrounded by the guards of the Lin Family.
The guards of the Lin Family were not weak, though they were a bit weaker than the members of the Lin Family.
Still, with the numbers advantage, it was easy for the guards to capture the ones that had tried to do something.
At the same time, just in case someone wanted to do somethingˇthe hidden guards had been ready to move at any time.
The weakest among those hidden guards were in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm and the strongest were in the Foundation Realm. There was no way that the illegitimate children who had barely received any resources of the Lin Family would be able to do anything against them.
But they didn''t even need to get involved since the guards were more than enough to take care of them.
That was just how weak the illegitimate children of the Lin Family were.
They didn''t have talent and they didn''t have resources, it would be impossible for them to be stronger.
They could only cover their faces as they tried to stop the guards from hurting them too badly.
Once the guards finished beating them up, they dragged these people in front of Lin Li Zi, waiting for her to say something.
When they were ced in front of Lin Li Zi, one of them looked up and said, "You can''t treat us like this! We''re all part of the Lin Family, how can you treat us this way! If that young master knew about this, he wouldn''t stand for it!"
Lin Li Zi narrowed her eyes to look at the one that spoke before saying, "You think that he cares about you? You can try to talk to him, but he won''t even listen to you."
All of them felt a chill run down their spines when they heard this.
That was right, that was how they felt that this situation was.
They had only wanted to take advantage of the unstable situation to undermine Lin Li Zi and then use that as a way to gain power, but they never thought that Lin Li Zi would be this firm that she would beat them without a word.
They just looked at her with a shocked look on their face, as they didn''t know what to say in response to this.
In the end, they weren''t able to say a single word as they lowered their heads.
The looks on their faces were clear that they had been subdued to a certain extent, but it wasn''t as if they hadpletely given up because of this. The glow in their eyes showed that their ambitions were still more than alive.
But Lin Li Zi didn''t stop them.
She knew that there was a reason why Lin Fan had brought these people back in the first ce.
These people had a certain personality and a certain set of skills that the new Lin Family needed, so he had brought them back for her to use. Though they would be a bit hard to tame, it wasn''t as if it was impossible to tame them.
So in a sense, it was a test to see what she was capable of.
Now that she had shown the stick, it was time for the carrot.
Lin Li Zi took a deep breath and said, "But if you want power, it isn''t as if you can''t gain it."
It wasn''t just the ones that had been forced onto the ground that reacted when they heard this.
The rest of them also looked at Lin Li Zi with a very strange look when they heard this.
But it didn''t seem like they were against what she was saying.
Lin Li Zi continued in a calm voice, "As long as you dedicate yourself to the new Lin Family, do you think the Lin Family would treat you poorly?"
With a thought from her, the old master and the third master pulled some things out.
Earlier, she had checked the Storage Rings of the old master and the third master beforeing out. She knew what they had, so she knew what she could use to entice these people.
The old master and the third master threw the items that they had been holding onto the ground, shocking the ones that were kneeling there. However, they didn''t dare reach their hands out to take these items that had been thrown in front of them.
They just looked at them before looking up at Lin Li Zi as they wondered just what she wanted to do.
The items that the old master and the third master took out were special pills that would be very helpful to their cultivation. As long as they obtained these pills, there was no doubt that they would be able to go up a level or two.
So these pills were very enticing for themˇ
But they didn''t dare take them since they could still sense the guards that were standing over them.
The moment that they reached out for these pills, there was no doubt that the guards would make a move.
So before Lin Li Zi made it clear what she wanted to do, they didn''t dare take them.
Lin Li Zi waited as if she was taunting them into taking them, but seeing that they didn''t move, she didn''t wait any longer.
She just gave a nod to the guards that suddenly came forward to pick them up.
After the guards picked these pills up, they turned to the ones that were on the ground.
The way that they looked at them, it was almost as if they were about to give these pills to them. Or at least that was what it seemed to the ones that were on the ground.
But in the end, they walked right past them with these pills in their hands.
These guards went over to the ones that were watching from a distance and stopped in front of them before reaching their hands holding the pills towards them.
The other members of the Lin Family cautiously looked at Lin Li Zi to see her giving a nod to them.
Only then did they take the pills that were handed to them.
Lin Li Zi didn''t pay any attention to this as she looked at the ones that were on the ground and said, "These were the dividends that you would have received as members of the Lin Family, but your first punishment will be the revocation of your first month''s dividends. Consider this a light warning and if you don''t learn from this, know that I won''t be as kind in the future."
The ones on the ground revealed bitter looks when they heard this, but then they realized something.
She had said that this was just the first month''s dividend that had been taken awayˇ
Then did that mean that as long as they didn''t act up, they would receive a dividend like this the next month.
No, it wasn''t certain that the dividend would be as good as this, butˇthey could tell from the expression on her face that she didn''t seem like she would cheat themˇ
So in the end, the ones on the ground figured that it was better to endure for now.
They might be able to find a way to take the position of family head from Lin Li Zi in the future. But that was still far away because they were just too weak right now.
Even if they could take it from her, it would be hard to keep since they were too weak.
It was better to take the dividends and be stronger, so they would have a chance to take the position in the future.
So in the end, the ones on the floor bowed their heads and said, "Family head, we recognize our mistakes and hereby repent for them."
Lin Li Zi felt disgusted seeing them like this, but she didn''t let that show on her face.
Instead, she just gave a nod with a calm look as she said, "Un."
Then after that, she said, "Big Brother Fan hopes that we can be a proper family in the future. I hope that all of you will keep this in mind."
Everyone revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
Not because of what she said, but of how Lin Li ZI had addressed Lin Fan.
It seemed that they were much closer than they had thoughtˇ
ˇ
"It seems like she has handled it." Lin Fan suddenly said to himself.
The governor looked at him with a strange look before asking, "Young Master Lin, is there a problem?"
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing."
Chapter 645: A family (4)
After a day of handling matters with the governor, Lin Fan just sent them to an inn by themselves as he went back to the Lin Family manor.
When he arrived, he found that Lin Li Zi hadn''t been idle during the day.
Most of the mess had already been cleaned up and there were guards that were posted at the gates.
It was almost as if nothing had happened.
The one thing that did change this time was that as soon as the guards saw Lin Fan, they immediately went to open the door for him. Though they did look a bit mechanical as they opened the door, almost like they were puppets.
When he walked through, he found that there were some of the new members of the Lin Family walking around.
It seemed that they were handling the matter of designing the new manor as they walked around making notes.
The moment that they saw Lin Fan though, all of them revealed surprised and strange looks.
It only took a moment before all of them came forward like they wanted to talk to him.
But before they could approach, the guards that had been walking around with them suddenly abandoned them. These guards that had been helping them suddenly raised their weapons to point in their direction, as if they were telling them to stay away.
These members of the Lin Family revealed bitter looks on their faces seeing these guards acting this way.
However, the final nail in the coffin was the re that Lin Fan gave them.
The cold way that he looked at thempletely defeated them and they had no choice but to give up.
Lin Fan didn''t care about them anymore once they backed down.
Instead, he looked at the guards and asked, "Where''s Little Sister Li Zi?"
The moment that he asked this, all of the Lin Family members around him couldn''t help revealing strange looks.
They had heard Lin Li Zi call him Big Brother Fan this afternoon, but there was a part of them that hoped that this was nothing more than a one sided address. But the moment that Lin Fan also called her Little Sister Li Zi, they knew that it wasn''t just one sided.
It seemed that Lin Fan had also epted Lin Li Zi as his little sister.
If they were hoping that they could get closer to Lin Fan and then use him to bring down Lin Li Zi, it seemed like it wasn''t possibleˇ
The guard just calmly said, "The family head is waiting inside for the young master. She''s currently in the dining room."
Lin Fan gave a casual nod before heading in as if he owned the ce.
The guards even opened the door as if this was the case.
Though if one thought about it carefully, he was indeed the owner of this ce.
He was the one that took down the Lin Family, so that meant that everything that had once belonged to the Lin Family now belonged to him. So in truth, this ce did indeed belong to him now.
It wasn''t strange if he wanted to walk however he wanted in his own house.
Once he came in, he was surprised by the smell that filled the air.
It wasn''t particrly delicious, but it was a smell that made him think of home.
It was the smell of home cooking.
Lin Fan stood there in the main hall in a daze for a bit until Lin Li Zi came out.
When she poked her head out to look at him, she was surprised to see him just standing there. After a moment, she asked, "What''s wrong? What are you standing there for? Come in and let''s eat."
Lin Fan looked at her for a bit before revealing a faint smile and following her in.
While walking over, he asked, "What''s for dinner?"
Lin Li Zi revealed a faint smile that had a trace of naughtiness to it as she said, "You''re in for a treat, Big Brother Fan. My mom made her special soup just for you today."
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Is she doing alright now?"
Lin Li Zi gave a strong nod as she said, "You should see her go, she''s filled with energy now."
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh before saying, "Make sure that she doesn''t push herself. She should still rest when she can so that she doesn''t exert herself."
Lin Li Zi just gave a casual nod before going around him and pushing him from behind while saying, "Come on, let''s go! The soup will get cold if we take too long!"
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile, but he didn''t say anything and let her push him along.
When they entered the dining room, they saw Lin Li Zi''s mothering out of another door with a pot in her hand.
Seeing the two of them acting like this, she waved her hand at them and said, "Come and sit down, the soup''s ready."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow in surprise when he saw this.
After all, Lin Li Zi''s mother was currently holding a pot of soup that clearly didn''t seem light. But she had let go of one of the handles to raise her hand to wave at the two of them.
To be able to hold that heavy pot in just one handˇit was clear that she wasn''t weak.
After all, Lin Li Zi''s mother wasn''t a cultivator, so she didn''t have enhanced strength.
After sitting down at the table, Lin Li Zi''s mother quickly scooped out two bowls for Lin Li Zi and Lin Fan before sitting down. It didn''t seem like she was about to eat with the way that she looked at them.
Lin Fan raised a brow and asked, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating?"
Lin Li Zi''s mother just said with a smile, "I''ll eat after the two of you are done. It''s my job to cook and serve the soup, I shouldn''t eat with the new family head and the young master."
Lin Fan knitted his brows a bit when he heard this before saying, "But I want you to eat with us. You don''t need to worry about these things in front of us."
Lin Li Zi nodded in agreement before saying, "That''s right, mom. You don''t need to worry about these things in front of me."
But Lin Li Zi''s mother shook her head and said, "You should be careful of what the others think. Though I''m your mother, if they see me eating with you, the new family head, they will have other thoughts. I''m just looking out for you, this silly child."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this before saying, "You don''t need to worry about them." Though he said this, he also added, "Sit and eat, that''s an order."
Lin Li Zi''s mother revealed an awkward look at first, but she eventually nodded in agreement and sat down with a bowl for herself.
When she sat down, Lin Fan said, "You don''t need to worry about anything they say, we''ll just give you a special position that will allow you to do whatever you want. You can be the elder of the Lin Family from now on since you''re the mother of the family head."
Lin Li Zi gave a strong nod of agreement when she heard this before saying, "Mom, don''t worry about these things. Big Brother Fan will take care of everything."
Lin Li Zi''s mother still had an awkward look on her face before giving a sigh and saying, "It''s all fine for now, but you should know how dangerous it will be once the young master leaves. We need to make things clear now so that we can establish your position in the future."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve already taken precautions for the future. Not to mention, you should trust your daughter, she''s not as weak as you think."
Lin Li Zi gave a nod before flexing her bicep and saying, "That''s right, I''m much stronger than you think."
Lin Li Zi''s mother shook her head with a worried look on her face before giving a sigh, but she didn''t say anything else on this matter.
The three of them just silently ate their soup.
When Lin Fan had his first taste of the soup, he could tell that this soup wasn''t that high ss.
This was soup that was made of leftovers so to say.
None of the ingredients that were used were expensive or good, they were just scraps that could have been found anywhere.
The Lin Family''s kitchen would certainly be filled with better things, but these were the ingredients that Lin Li Zi''s mother chose to cook with.
That was because these were the ingredients that she was the most familiar with.
These were the things that she was used to eating, which showed just how poor their lifestyle was before.
But when he had the soup, he couldn''t help feeling a warmth fill him.
This was the warmth of family.
Lin Li Zi''s mother suddenly asked in a slightly worried voice, "Young master, is the soup to your liking?"
Lin Fan gave a simple nod and said, "It''s good."
Then all of sudden, he said, "Aunty, you can just call me nephew, you don''t need to call me young master all the time."
Lin Li Zi''s mother looked shocked when she heard this before quickly shaking her head and saying, "Young master, someone of my status can''t possibly do that."
Lin Li Zi jumped in at this point and said, "Mom, you don''t need to worry. I call him Big Brother Fan, so you can just call him nephew if you want."
Lin Li Zi''s mother red at Lin Li Zi before softly hitting her head and saying, "This child, you''ll be the death of me one day. How can you act so rude to the young master?"
Lin Li Zi rubbed her head, but she also stuck her tongue out at her mother.
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile on his face before saying, "It''s alright, aunty. I''m the one that told her to call me that. Also, it''s fine for you to call me nephew. In fact, I want you to call me that, it''s too awkward if you call me young master all the time."
Lin Li Zi''s mother still had an unsure look on her face, but seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at her, she had no choice but to say with a sigh, "Alright, nephew."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod even though he knew how awkward it was for her.
At least this was a good first step.
Chapter 646: Surprise welcome
Once the matters with the Lin Family were settled, Lin Fan no longer stayed there.
He promised that he woulde back from time to time to check on things, but they all knew that it would be very unlikely that this would happen.
After all, it was hard for Lin Fan to even find the time toe back even if it was just once in a while.
That was how busy he was with his new position.
Still, for the sake of his new family, he figured that coulde back at least once a year?
For cultivators, that wasn''t considered that long.
Though for low level cultivators, it was considered a long time.
It would all depend on Lin Li Zi''s efforts to see how long she would live.
If possible, Lin Fan would also send some things back to her from time to time.
That way, she would at least be able to reach the Foundation Realm and live a bit longer.
As for Lin Li Zi''s motherˇwell sometimes it was better to live as a mortal. Especially when they had no desire to cultivate in the first ce.
Perhaps that might change in the future, but for now, Lin Fan didn''t have any ns on forcing Lin Li Zi''s mother to cultivate. Not to mention, forcing someone to cultivate wouldn''t have any good effects since they wouldn''t be focused on doing this thing.
It was better to let the situation develop naturally.
Once he left the Peach Province, Lin Fan felt as if there was a part of him that had been freed.
Before this, it was as if there was something deep inside of him that had been chained up.
It was only after taking care of the Lin Family and leaving the Peach Province that he felt this chain being released.
Like he had fulfilled something that needed to be fulfilled.
In a part of his mind, Lin Fan said to himself, "I''ve taken revenge for you. I hope that you will be able to rest well."
Though this wasn''t really said to anyone in particrˇ
Since he had finished this, Lin Fan didn''t want to waste any time in returning.
So instead of traveling slowly, he had Igneel fly as fast as it could.
Igneel was naturally surprised by Lin Fan''s orders, but it didn''t disobey this order since this was the first time that it had been allowed to fly freely. It was even curious just how fast it would be able to fly since it had never let loose before.
This time, Lin Fan didn''t care since he didn''t feel like there was anything restraining him.
After all, Mu Bao Bao was the one who was in charge of this Mu Empire.
Anything that he did, she would cover for him.
It only took him a day and a half to return to Dungeon City.
That was how fast Igneel had be after its new breakthrough.
Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised by this since he knew that he would be able to travel much faster in the future because of this. This would open up many ces for him since he would be able to use Igneel to go to and return from those ces faster.
When he arrived in Dungeon City, hended near the outskirts of the city and walked into the city openly.
There was no need for him to hide himself anymore since the matter with the Lin Family had been settled already.
When he walked in, everyone was surprised since they thought that he was still in Dungeon City.
Lin Fan just didn''t care as he went to find the girls.
With the new sense of liberation that he felt, there was something that he wanted to use all this energy for.
It would be something that they would have to do in the privateforts of their bedroom.
Only he never got a chance to do this.
After he found the girls, he found that there was someone who suddenly called him.
It was Rokuko who told him about this when she saw him.
The way that she said it, it seemed like it was very important to her.
But Lin Fan quickly understood why this was the case since he also received a notification from the Dungeon Master System.
The god of magic Weiss was looking for him.
He couldn''t help being surprised by this since he never thought that the god of magic would be looking for him again.
Thest time that they had met, it was clear that the god of magic didn''t care about anything other than his own interests.
Though he was able to get the very powerful Magic Maniption (Max) skill out of it, Lin Fan didn''t feel like there was anything that could be gained from meeting the god of magic again.
There was even a part of him that thought that the god of magic was trouble since it was hard to predict what a god wanted.
Butˇ
It wasn''t as if he could just deny a god when a god wanted to meet.
Especially since the god of magic could see through all of his thoughts.
"Come now or else."
That was the message that he received from the Dungeon Master System after he started thinking about ways to avoid this.
With a bitter smile, Lin Fan had no choice but to ept.
Though he was confused how he would meet the god of magic.
Or at least he was for a moment before realizing what was happening.
The moment that he epted the request of the god of magic to meet, he found that the space around him had changed. It wasn''t a gradual change, it was a sudden change in surroundings.
Almost as if he had been teleportedˇ
When he looked around, he found that he was in the same ce as before when he met the god of magic. At the same time, Lin Fan found that Rokuko was here as well.
When he looked at her with a questioning gaze, she just shook her head to show that she didn''t know what was happening either.
One moment, she had been with Lin Fan in the same room as the other girls and the next, she was here with him.
The two of them just looked at each other, as if they didn''t know what to do.
But then there was a voice that said, "You''re here. Come and sit, I have something that I want to discuss with you."
There was a coffee table and two sofas that appeared in front of them.
At the same time, there was the same sloppily dressed man that suddenly appeared.
He walked over to one of the sofas and sat down before he started pouring some tea for the two of them. Then after looking at Rokuko, as if thinking of something, he snapped his finger and there was a te of cookies that appeared.
He took one of those cookies for himself and just put it in his mouth to hold instead of biting into before gesturing at the sofa in front of him.
Lin Fan and Rokuko looked at each other before sitting down in front of Weiss.
Once they sat down, he pushed the cups of tea in their direction and took a sip of his own.
The way that he acted, it almost seemed too casualˇ
But they couldn''t just ignore him.
So they had no choice but to take the tea that he offered.
After taking a sip of their tea, Weiss suddenly said, "I''m sure that you''re wondering why I''ve called you here."
One moment it seemed like he was stalling and the next, he suddenly opened up with this.
Gods really were willful and went at their own paceˇ
Rokuko just looked at Lin Fan and he said with a faint smile, "Yes, we were wondering why you suddenly called us here out of the blue."
Weiss just gave a nod and took another sip of his tea.
The way that he acted, it really seemed like it wasn''t any of his problem at all.
That was just how gods were, weren''t they?
After he finished, he said, "I have a favour that I need to ask of you."
"Huh?" Both Rokuko and Lin Fan were caught off guard when they heard this.
Out of all the possibilities that they had thought of, they never thought that the right answer would be that Weiss had called them here to ask a favour.
Though a favour for a godˇ
It was better to call this a mission rather than a favour since something that the gods asked of couldn''t be rejected. If a god asked you for something, you had no choice but to do it for that god.
Even if Weiss looked like a very easy person to reject with how little he seemed to careˇ
He was still a god.
So after taking some time to calm down, Lin Fan asked, "May I ask what this favour is?"
Weiss gave a nod before raising his hand in front of him.
When he did, there was this image that appeared in front of them.
It was like a hologram, but it was clear that this image was formed with mana.
The image that was shown seemed to be some kind of cave in the middle of nowhere.
After he created this magic projection image, Weiss said, "There is a newly born dungeon core in this ce. I want you to find it and take it under your protection."
Chapter 647: New dungeon core
Both Rokuko and Lin Fan were surprised by what Weiss said, but then Lin Fan turned to look carefully at the image that he had formed.
As he looked closely at it, he came to one conclusion.
"Un, I have no idea where this is."
That was what he thought in his mind as he looked at the magic image in front of him.
This god really was asking the impossible of him.
Just showing him a single image and not telling him where this ce wasˇwas he really expecting Lin Fan to find this ce himself?
How was he supposed to find a mountain just from seeing it once like this?
There were countless mountains like this that were all over the world and to find one specific one just based on an image was close to impossible. Unless there was something else, it would take forever for Lin Fan to find this ce.
By that time, he was certain that someone else would have found the dungeon core first and would have taken it before him.
But was Weiss going to give him anything else?
No, it was clear by the look on his face that Weiss thought that this was more than enough for Lin Fan to do this favour for him.
If it was any other time, Lin Fan might not have said anythingˇbut he just couldn''t remain silent like this. If he remained silent, there was no doubt that he would have an impossible task forced onto him.
So Lin Fan had to say something.
"Um, Sir Weiss, is there any other information that you have for me? Or is this image the only thing that you have on the location of this new dungeon core?" Lin Fan said in a slow voice.
Weiss looked at him with a confused look at first before asking, "Is there anything else that you need?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile when he heard this.
Gods really didn''t have anymon sense at all, did they?
Lin Fan said with a sigh, "With just this, I won''t be able to find the location of the new dungeon core. If possible, can you give a concrete location to search?"
Weiss looked at me with one raised brow and a confused look, as if he couldn''t understand what I was saying. But then, there was a look of understanding that slowly appeared on his face.
As that look appeared on his face, he said, "Oh right, you humans aren''t capable of searching for things through the magicwork. Unless you''re told directly where things are, it''ll take you forever to find things."
A bitter smile appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this, but that was the end of it.
Weiss just shook his head and said with a sigh, "You humans really are troublesome. All you have to do is tap into the underlying magicwork of the world and find the disturbance created, how hard is that?"
The way that he said it made it seem like it was a simple task.
However, if one listened carefully to the words that he said, the things that he described were anything but normal.
It was hard to tell what this magicwork of the world he mentioned was, but it wasn''t hard to understand that this had to be something very powerful.
This was not something that normal humans should have ess to, it should only be the most powerful magicians that had ess to this.
Not to mention, Lin Fan wasn''t a magician in the first ce, but rather a cultivator.
"Cultivator, magician, it''s all really the same. All you''re doing is manipting the energy around you to affect the world. This is fundamentally what magic and cultivation is." Weiss suddenly said this while Lin Fan was still in thought.
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, he was shocked.
That''s right, this person in front of him was a godˇ
There really was no use trying to hide one''s thoughts from a god since they would be able to see through his mindˇ
"That''s right, you shouldn''t underestimate gods." Weiss suddenly said with a smile on his face.
The bitter smile on Lin Fan''s face became even more bitter as he said, "Can you please not read my mind like this?"
Weiss gave a nod, but he still had to say, "This is something thates naturally for gods. Asking me to not do this is like asking humans not to breathe, you know?"
Lin Fan shook his head with the same bitter smile before saying, "Then can you please stop exposing me at the very least?"
Weiss gave a nod before waving his hand to pull a piece of paper out of thin air.
He then put that piece of paper on the table in front of him and just waited, as if he wanted Lin Fan to take it.
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Weiss, but Weiss didn''t do anything as he just sat there like he was waiting.
So in the end, Lin Fan took that piece of paper to look at.
He found that it was a map, but not just any mapˇthis was a detailed map of the area around Dungeon City with a location that was clearly marked.
However, this map was actually much more detailed than the one that Yue Lan had ever shown himˇ
As expected of the godsˇ
That was the only thing that he could think of.
Once he received this map, Lin Fan was certain that he would be able to find the ce where the new dungeon core had spawned. But there was also something that he wanted to ask.
"Why is there a new dungeon core that suddenly spawned on the cultivation continent? Why would it not spawn on the magic continent?"
This time, Weiss shook his head to show that he didn''t know as he said, "This is a matter that even eludes me. I just felt the sudden connection form with this new dungeon core as it was formed. Then when I looked around the surroundings of the dungeon core, I wasn''t able to find anything strange that would induce the formation of a dungeon core. It was almost as ifˇsomeone had induced it."
Lin Fan slowly began understanding what Weiss was implying.
Indeed, this wasn''t just a favour.
The ability to create dungeon cores was most likely a power that only the gods had. Specifically, this was a power that was controlled by Weiss since he was the one that created the dungeon core system.
So if there was someone encroaching on his territory, he would naturally want to get to the bottom of it.
Helping a god with a favour like this wasn''t bad for him.
First, there was a chance to obtain another dungeon core which would help Lin Fan greatly in the future. Especially since it would allow him to make Dungeon City even bigger and stronger than before.
Second, the fact that someone might be able to induce the power of the god of magic and create dungeon coresˇthat was not a good thing for him. If that was the case, he needed to find that person as soon as possible and either take care of them or seal that power of theirs.
Finally, a favour from the god of magic Weiss was worth its weight in gold. This was something that would always be worth it.
So Lin Fan said with a nod, "I''ll find this dungeon core and see if there is anything strange about it."
Weiss gave a nod before saying, "The dungeon core has already formed a dungeon, so you''ll most likely have to break through that dungeon to find it. As wellˇ"
He went on to list all kinds of things about the dungeon core that he really didn''t need to tell Lin Fan.
However, it seemed like he was saying it more for himself rather than for Lin Fan.
He was saying it as if he was reporting on everything about this new dungeon core that formed.
Lin Fan had no choice but to sit there and listen to him as he listed all the facts about this dungeon core.
When it was over, Weiss said, "Anyway, have fun with it. It doesn''t seem like anything dangerous, so you can do what you think is right."
Without even waiting for a response from either Lin Fan or Rokuko, Weiss just waved his hand and said, "Alright, I''ll send you back now."
Neither of them could say a thing as the scene in front of them changed.
When it finished changing, they found that they were in the same room as before.
When Weiss pulled them away, they had been in the hidden room with the other girls.
Seeing the two of them suddenly appear, the girls quickly came forward to make sure that they were alright.
After doing this, Yue Lan asked in a serious voice, "What happened? Where did you go just now? You just suddenly disappeared into thin air!"
Lin Fan had a bitter smile on his face when he heard this.
He had already expected this to happen, but there was a small part of him that had been hoping that Weiss would have taken care of it.
Since he didn''t, he had to make up an excuse.
After all, Lin Fan couldn''t just say that he had been having a meeting with a god, right?
They would have definitely thought that he was crazy and had someone check his brain.
Chapter 648: Exploring another dungeon (1)
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan said, "I was pulled away by a senior that I''m familiar with to discuss something private."
Though this excuse was just as bad as saying that he had been pulled away by a god, at least it was believable in this cultivation world.
The girls looked at him with looks of doubt, but they slowly gave nods to show that they understood in the end.
After all, they knew that Lin Fan had his secrets and if he wasn''t willing to tell them, itwas most likely something that he couldn''t tell them. Since they were his women, it wasn''t as if they would make it hard for him.
Wellˇto a certain extent.
They were of course unhappy that he couldn''t trust them enough to tell them this.
So even if they were sure that he had his reason for doing this, he would be receiving some punishment over the next few days.
Lin Fan could see this in the looks that they gave him, which made him feel a bit bitter.
But he couldn''t me them.
After he took care of this, Lin Fan suddenly said, "There''s a ce that I want to go."
The girls looked at him with surprised looks when they heard him which confused Lin Fan. After all, he never expected them to look at him like this.
Seeing this, Lin Fan slowly asked, "Is something wrong?"
Yue Lan was the one that spoke for them as she said, "Well, it''s strange hearing you say it like this."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this as he didn''t understand what she was saying.
Yue Lan saw this look on his face and exined with a faint smile, "Well, you''re the city lord, so you can do what you want. You don''t really need to exin to us, you can just tell us."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile when he heard this before saying, "Are you sure about that?"
Yue Lan shook her head with a smile before saying, "This is how it is, you don''t need to worry about us."
Lin Fan looked at the rest of them and saw that they were all looking at him in the same way.
But for some reason, there was a part of him that was bothered by this.
So in the end, Lin Fan said, "I''m telling you because I want to tell you. Let''s just leave it at that."
The girls were surprised to hear this, but they still nodded to show that they understood.
Yue Lan changed the topic by asking, "Where is this ce that you want to go?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer the question right away and instead asked another question, "Do you have a map of the area around the city?"
Yue Lan was surprised to hear this, but then she pulled out a map from thin air.
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised since he already knew that she had this Storage Ring.
In fact, he was the one that had given it to her.
This was a Storage Ring that he had found in the Hidden Dragon Sect''s treasury, so he had just directly given it to Yue Lan since he knew that it would help her with her business.
Though when he gave it to her, he had put it on her left ring finger for her.
Yue Lan had been confused since there was no custom in this ancient cultivation world, but Lin Fan had given an exnation.
The left ring finger was the finger that was the closest to the heart, so he was putting this ring on her to show that he was the one that was the closest to her heart by sealing it with a ring.
Since then, the other girls had looked at him as if they wanted one as well.
After Yue Lan took out this map and spread it, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint bitter smile.
Seeing this, Yue Lan couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"
But Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "It''s nothing.
The reason why he had revealed that expression just now was because of the map.
It was much less detailed than the one that Weiss had shown him.
Though this was most likely the most detailed map that Yue Lan hadmissioned, it still wasn''t able topare to the one that Weiss had suddenly conjured. It seemed that the powers of the gods really were something else.
Still, Lin Fan quickly found the area that he was looking for and put a finger on it to say, "This is the ce."
Yue Lan and Ming Xin were the ones that came forward to look at the spot he was pointing at.
After looking at each other and discussing it in whispers for a bit, Yue Lan said, "There''s nothing there, right? Why would you want to go to this ce?"
Ming Xin narrowed her eyes to look at the map again before saying, "I only remember a strange cave in that area and nothing else. So why would you want to go there?"
"Strange cave?" Lin Fan repeated after hearing this.
Ming Xin was surprised to hear this, but she still said, "I was the one thatmissioned this map, so I know everything about it. When the people that I sent went to survey that ce, they found that there was nothing special about this ce other than a cave, but they didn''t survey that cave."
Lin Fan immediately went over to her and grabbed Ming Xin by the shoulders before saying, "Tell me everything that you know about this cave."
Ming Xin was once again taken aback when she heard this, but she could hear the urgency in his voice.
She was a smart person, so she knew that there must be something special about this cave for him to care this much about it.
Ming Xin didn''t answer right away as she took a moment to gather her thoughts.
After thinking for a bit, Ming Xin said, "Well this caveˇ"
ˇ
Two dayster, Lin Fan set off for that cave.
He had wanted to go alone, but the girls wouldn''t allow him to do that.
So the ones that were apanying him were L and Xiao Yue.
Though there were more powerful people from the Love Sect that could have gone with Lin Fan, Lin Fan insisted on only taking these two.
He didn''t exin why he would only take these two, but this was the onlypromise that he would make. After all, Lin Fan''s original n was to go explore this cave on his own.
The area that the cave was in wasn''t that far from the city in the first ce, so it only took two hours of traveling to arrive in that area.
But Xiao Yue and L were just happy that they had this chance to travel with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan also couldn''t help feeling a bit guilty towards the two of them.
In the past, they were the ones that traveled with him the most.
However, when the matter with the Mu Empire''s session came up, he had left them behind most of the time.
It had been too dangerous for him to take them along since their cultivations hadn''t reached a level where it would be safe for them to follow him. At the same time, they didn''t want to drag Lin Fan down, so they never insisted oning with him.
But now that this matter was over, they were happy toe along with him.
Though when it came to their cultivations, they were stillcking.
Neither of them had broken through to the Foundation Realm yet, they were both in the peak Qi Gathering Realm.
Compared to Lin Fan who was in the Qi Condensing Realm, they really were considered too weakˇ
Still, this was the onlypromise that Lin Fan epted, so this was the only thing that could be done.
When they arrived in the area, it didn''t take long for them to find the cave that Ming Xin had mentioned.
As they stood there at the entrance, Xiao Yue and L both couldn''t see what was special about this cave.
It was only Lin Fan who was able to see what was different about this cave.
Or rather, it was only Lin Fan who was able to sense what was different about this cave.
It was a different form of energy from the spiritual energy that was calmly found on this cultivation continent. It was a form of energy that was only found on the continent where magic was prevalent.
The only reason that Lin Fan could sense this was because of the mana sensitivity that came with the Magic Maniption skill.
As soon as he felt this energying from this cave, he knew that he was in the right ce.
So he started using his Appraisal Eyes to see if he could find anything.
Unfortunately, this was just the entrance and there wasn''t anything that was special about it. So there wasn''t a single popup that came from his Appraisal Eyes.
Xiao Yue and L looked at Lin Fan with confused looks when they saw him like this, but they didn''t stop him as they waited to see what he was up to.
Once he was done, Lin Fan turned to the two of them and said, "Let''s go in."
Xiao Yue and L were both surprised by this before L said, "Shouldn''t we look around the area first and then report back? We shoulde back with more people, right?"
Lin Fan shook his head before grabbing them and saying, "Nope, we''re going in now."
Without even waiting for an answer, he went in with the two of them held in his hands.
Chapter 649: Exploring another dungeon (2)
When Lin Fan finally stopped, the two girls were allowed to catch their breath.
The way that he had been holding them wasn''t him lifting them off the ground and carrying them in his arms.
The way that he had been holding these two girls was that he had grabbed their hand and had been pulling them along. Their feet had been lifted off the ground and it was almost as if they were dangling behind him as they were pulled into the cave with Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this as he looked around the cave they had entered.
At first, the cave had been a normal cave.
But as they went further in, they found that this cave hadpletely changed appearances.
Gone were the features of a normal cave and instead there were tiles that surrounded them.
It went from a cave to what seemed like a corridor in a fancy mansion.
After going for a bit, they arrived in what seemed to be a starting room.
This was the reason why Lin Fan had suddenly stopped.
In front of him, there was this fountain that seemed to be familiar to him. It was as if he had seen a fountain that was just like this one somewhere else before.
It didn''t take Lin Fan long to realize where he had seen this fountain before.
It was the fountain that he had installed at the entrance of Rokuko''s dungeon.
This fountain was the exact same as the dungeon that had been installed at the entrance of Rokuko''s dungeon.
Even the very details were the same.
So if he had to guess, it was very likely that this fountain was the same one that he had bought from the Dungeon Master System.
But why would the new dungeon core buy something like this?
After all, this fountain was not cheap and it wasn''t something that was vital to the survival of the dungeon core. In fact, it was something that would help the enemies of the dungeon core, the ones that raided its dungeon.
So buying something like this was actually hurting it rather than helping it.
Was the dungeon core just too young to understand this or was it something else?
That was all Lin Fan could think when he saw this fountain.
After Xiao Yue and L caught their breaths, they looked up to see the fountain as well.
The moment that they saw the fountains, L said, "Ah, isn''t this the same one that''s in the dungeon?"
Xiao Yue nodded in agreement before looking at Lin Fan with a questioning gaze.
However, Lin Fan''s only response was, "It is."
There were clearly more things that the two of them wanted to ask, but the look on Lin Fan''s face made it clear that he wasn''t taking any more questions.
So if he didn''t want to answer more questions, what could the two of them do?
All they could do was wait to see what Lin Fan had to say.
Lin Fan didn''t waste any more time and just started heading forward again. As he did, he waved his hand behind him and said, "Follow me. Make sure to take out your weapons and be on your guard."
The two girls looked at each other before following Lin Fan with a sigh.
They also made sure to pull out their weapons as they followed behind him.
The three of them made their way down one of the paths that was in front of them.
There were multiple paths that they could take, so Lin Fan just randomly chose one since he wanted to see where it would lead him.
After walking for a bit, there was a sound that came from in front of them.
It seemed like the low growling of some kind of wild beast, but there was also something different about this.
It almost seemed human?
No, it wasn''t really human either.
In short, it was hard to describe exactly what this was, but it was definitely a strange sound.
So all three of them prepared for a fight just in case.
It didn''t take long before they were able to see what was making that noise.
There were different reactions that came from them when they saw the thing that was making this noise.
Lin Fan had a bitter look on his face seeing them while the two girls had strange looks of confusion. They looked like they had never seen the creature that made this sound before.
But that look of confusion quickly changed as they slowly started to recognize it.
They had seen this creature in the dungeon of Dungeon City before.
It was a group of goblins.
These goblins were walking down the hall of this dungeon as if they were patrolling and so far, they didn''t seem to notice Lin Fan''s group.
After looking at them for a bit, Lin Fan said to the two girls, "You can take care of this."
Hearing this, the girls immediately nodded in agreement.
They hade to protect Lin Fan, but he was stronger than them, so it wasn''t as if he needed their protection in the first ce. However, now that he was giving them an opportunity to do the job that they had been assigned, naturally they wouldn''t turn it down.
In fact, this might be the only chance that they would have to fulfill this role.
They had no idea what would be in this dungeon, but they assumed that these goblins were the weakest monsters that they would encounter since they were patrolling in the beginning area.
Lin Fan just stood back and watched as the two of them fought the goblins.
Since he had be much stronger and had gained experience from fighting, he was capable of judging their ability now.
Seeing them fight, he could even point out a few things that would help them improve.
"Don''t hold back in your swings, you''re trying too hard to bnce precision with power. You shouldn''t give up using the full strength of what you have just to try to be more precise."
After hearing this, L suddenly swung down hard which caused one of the goblins to be crushed into a meat patty. At the same time, the force from the hit cracked the ground under her and caused the goblins around her to lose their step.
This allowed L to swing her sword out in one blow that cut right through all of the goblins around her.
They had tried to resist, but they found that they were cut in half along with the weapons that they used to block this attack.
She was just too strong for them to block.
"Don''t pull back, just keep going. You''re afraid of stepping through because you''re thinking too much. You need to just go with it sometimes."
After hearing this, Xiao Yue suddenly stepped forward and shed out at the goblin in front of her. With her speed, the goblin wasn''t able to keep up with her and couldn''t block the attack from her at all.
The goblin''s eyes were still wide open as it fell to the ground with arge sh on its chest.
Xiao Yue was surprised that she was able to move that fast, but she didn''t hesitate to use that speed against the other goblins.
With just a few words, Lin Fan was able to point out the problems in their fighting style.
For L, it was that she wanted to not appear as a mindless berserker that she held back her own strength which was her greatest trump card. So it only made her weaker as she tried to be more precise.
For Xiao Yue, she was thinking too much. She was a person that thought carefully about their actions, but too much thought would cause hesitation in one''s strikes.
Xiao Yue was already strong enough, it was just that she was thinking too much that she slowed her own strikes down.
The strike that she made without thinking used all of her strength which showed just how fast she was.
With these new discoveries, it didn''t take long for the two of them to take down the remaining goblins.
When it was over, the two of them looked at their own hands with bitter looks on their faces.
They realized what they had done to limit themselves and realized how foolish they were.
Then they turned to look at Lin Fan with strange looks.
They didn''t say anything and the expression on their faces were calm, but there was a disappointed look in their eyes.
They weren''t disappointed with Lin Fan, but rather with themselves.
Lin Fan could already figure out why they were feeling this way.
Xiao Yue, L, and him had all started from the same starting point, but nowˇhe had gone far beyond them at a speed that they couldn''t even hope to keep up with.
Though they knew that he was special, this feeling of being left behind made them feel disappointed in themselves.
This was made even worse when Lin Fan gave them advice on the things that they needed to change. It made it feel like he was just there to teach them rather than being by their side.
They were his women, so they had their pride.
They wanted to be women that could keep up with him and not drag him downˇ
So they were disappointed in themselves.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and went forward without saying anything.
In his mind, he made a mental note to do some mental care for Xiao Yue and L in the end.
It seemed that he had been ignoring them for a bit nowˇ
Chapter 650: Exploring another dungeon (3)
After cutting down the goblins, the normal thing happened where there was loot dropped as the goblin corpses disappeared.
However, the lootˇwasckingpared to Rokuko''s dungeon.
It was just a few stones that were dropped and they weren''t precious stones at all.
These were stones that could be found anywhere.
Seeing this, Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head as if he was disappointed.
Well, there was a part of him that was disappointed because of this. It was because the dungeon core that made this dungeon wasn''t following the proper guidelines by giving out these stones.
If you make a dungeon, at least follow the rules of the dungeon and give some proper loot!
That was just the gamer part of Lin Fan that screamed this, but he didn''t let it show on his face.
Since they were just ordinary stones, Lin Fan didn''t bother picking them up at all.
Once the goblins were taken care of, they headed deeper into the dungeon.
But there was only one thing that Lin Fan could think as he moved deeper into the dungeon.
Disappointing!
That was the best way to describe this dungeon.
One might think of an exciting adventure when they thought of a dungeon, but this was anything but that.
Though the main reason for that was becauseˇthey were too strong.
The monsters that were in this dungeon were only in the equivalent of the Qi Gathering Realm and many of them weren''t even in the Mid Qi Gathering Realm. Sopared to the two who were in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm, it wasn''t a fight at all.
Let alone Lin Fan who had already reached the Qi Condensation Realm.
So all they felt was boredom.
In short, it was like having a high level ount and going into a low level dungeon.
One might do that in a game if they wanted to grind out materials, but this wasn''t the case here. After all, there were no good materials that were dropped by the dungeon monsters.
Other than stones, there were things like rags, bones, and all other kinds of useless items dropped by the dungeon.
There wasn''t a single piece of useful loot.
The way that they all dropped like thisˇit was almost like harassment.
Though Lin Fan knew that this couldn''t be the case since this was a newly formed dungeon core. It wasn''t as if it had any reason to harass them other than the fact that they were invading their territory.
But that was just something normal for dungeons and dungeon cores.
The only thing that Lin Fan could do was endure the anger that he felt and see how this dungeon would end.
He at least hoped that there would be an exciting boss waiting at the end of the dungeon for him, butˇit was something that seemed quite familiarˇ
It was another minotaur.
It had been a long time since he had seen a minotaur since the one that Rokuko had summoned normally spent its time as the boss of the dungeon. It rarely left its post since it was the boss and there were adventurers exploring the dungeon at all times.
The only way that Lin Fan could go see the minotaur was if he trekked through the dungeon to see it or summoned it to him.
The first was bad since as the city lord, he was someone that a lot of people recognized. Especially since Yue Lan and the girls were trying to make his face as well known as possible in Dungeon City.
This was because of an incident where a few thugs hadn''t recognized Lin Fan and had tried to provoke him.
Though he was happy to beat them up since the one that they were hitting on was the disguised Yue Lan who was more popr than him.
Yue Lan''s face was one that everyone in Dungeon City recognized which was why she had to put on a disguise. She was even so well known that people thought of her as the city lord instead of Lin Fan.
So now there were very few people who didn''t recognize Lin Fan in Dungeon City.
In fact, there were many posters of Lin Fan that were posted all around Dungeon City that one might even think there was a cult surrounding himˇ
So if they saw him talking to the minotaur, it really would be hard for him to exin it.
As for the second option, if the minotaur was called away from its ce and someone were to make it to the boss room at the right time, it would be a problem.
That was simply because they didn''t have another boss monster to rece it while it was gone.
Boss monsters were hard to train and so far, they were still training another boss monster that could take the minotaur''s ce. So for now, the minotaur had no choice but to live in the boss room constantly.
Though it didn''t seem to mind it.
As for this minotaur, it waspletely different from the one that Lin Fan had encountered in the past.
Rokuko''s minotaur had been in the Eighth Qi Gathering Realm.
This minotaur in front of them wasn''t even in the Sixth Qi Gathering Realm.
Seeing the minotaur that was in front of us, even Xiao Yue and L couldn''t help feeling disappointed.
Lin Fan just gave a sigh and said, "You two can take care of it. I''ll step in if anything happens."
The two of them nodded in agreement before jumping down to face the minotaur.
The moment that the two of themnded in the arena for the minotaur, there was a voice that said, "Challengers, wee to your doom! You will now face my greatest champion!"
As soon as that voice fell, the minotaur suddenly raised its head and gave a powerful roar. Then it raised the axe that was in its hand and faced Xiao Yue and L.
However, neither of them felt any fear towards this minotaur.
They just calmly looked at it with smiles on their faces.
The minotaur was surprised at first, but then it couldn''t help revealing a worried look.
The moment that it revealed that worried look was because it had sensed the aurasing from Xiao Yue and L.
As soon as it felt that aura from them, it knew that it wasn''t a match for either of them. Not to mention the two of them working together like thisˇ
So the minotaur couldn''t help taking a step back.
But after that step back, the minotaur suddenly stepped forward again with a determined look in its eyes.
At the very least, it seemed like it was loyal to the master that it served that it wouldn''t back down even if it was weaker than the two that were in front of it.
Lin Fan couldn''t help giving a nod of praise when he saw the minotaur acting like this, but he didn''t stop them. He wanted to see just what level the dungeon core was at through this fight with the minotaur.
Though in the end, it wasn''t even considered a fight.
It seemed that this dungeon core really didn''t have any experience at all, so it didn''t strengthen the minotaur with any dungeon points. So the minotaur was only as strong as a normal minotaur.
For Xiao Yue and L that were stronger than it, they were able to easily bait the minotaur around and slowly wear it down.
The only reason that they didn''t kill it in the end was because Lin Fan had suddenly said, "Don''t kill it, just injure it."
When it was all over, the minotaur justid there on the ground.
It had fought until the very end, as if it wouldn''t back down no matter what.
If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no energy left in its body, it might have still been fighting even now. It was only because it couldn''t move that it wasn''t trying to fight anymore.
Or with the look in its eyes, it looked like it would have fought to the very end to protect this dungeon and its master.
Once it was down, Lin Fan came forward and said, "We''re not your enemies."
Xiao Yue and L were confused when they heard this, but they stepped back to see what Lin Fan was up to.
Lin Fan leaned down in front of the minotaur and said, "I want to help your master since we''re on the same side." After saying this, he pulled out this round orb that he held in front of the minotaur''s face.
The minotaur had a look of disbelief on its face at first until it saw the orb.
Its eyes opened wide as it stared at the orb in silence for a bit before looking up at Lin Fan.
The way that the minotaur was looking at Lin Fan, it was almost as if the minotaur didn''t know what to make of him.
After all, it could feel the same aura that its master gaveing from the orb.
That meant that Lin Fan who had this orbˇshould be someone that was the same as its master.
Though there was another implication of thisˇ
Lin Fan had killed the owner of this orb and took this orb from them.
So Lin Fan could be someone that wanted to harm its master.
But it was too young to think of this and just thought that Lin Fan was someone like its master.
Before the minotaur could do anything, the same voice as before said, "How do you have that?"
Chapter 651: Exploring another dungeon (4)
When he heard this voice, Lin Fan couldn''t help being a bit surprised.
It wasn''t because this voice seemed to being from all around him since he knew how the dungeon core was doing this. It was because the voice had suddenly changed to that of a child.
It had been a much deeper voice, but now it suddenly became a very childish voice which was surprising to hear.
Even when Rokuko had disguised her voice, there wasn''t this much of a change.
It seemed like this dungeon core really was young that it did something like this.
However, Lin Fan didn''t answer right away after the dungeon core asked this question. Instead, he just casually stood up and held the dungeon core in his hand up as he said, "Who knows where I got this?"
There was a moment of silence before an agitated voice said, "Tell me right now! I am the mighty ruler of this dungeon and you will tell me!"
As expected, a tantrum followed.
This was clearly the tantrum of a child that didn''t get what they wanted. They were throwing a tantrum to get the adult to give them what they wanted, regardless of the time and ce.
It seemed that the mental maturity of this dungeon core really was low.
As expected of a young dungeon core.
Though Lin Fan was surprised that it would be this young.
Did Weiss contact him as soon as the dungeon core was formed?
It had only been a day since then, but there should have been time before Weiss sensed this new dungeon core that would have allowed it to grow a bit. After all, how else would it have formed this entire dungeon?
Lin Fan justpletely ignored the dungeon core as it threw its tantrum which caused the dungeon core to fall silent in the end.
The minotaur looked up at Lin Fan with a look as if it was asking him to say something, but Lin Fan just remained silent as he waited for the dungeon core''s reaction.
In the end, the dungeon core broke out in tears.
"You meanie! You meanie! You''re bullying me!"
It was no longer a tantrum, it was just venting its frustration and anger now like a little child would.
Lin Fan didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.
This was made even worse when he saw the way that the minotaur was looking at him for help.
Even Xiao Yue and L were giving him strange looks.
These were the looks that a person might give someone who was found bullying a child.
Though if one thought about it, that could indeed be the way to describe this situation.
In the end, Lin Fan gave a sigh and said, "Alright, stop crying. I''lle and talk to you, so tell me where your real body is."
The crying did stop after that, but there was a silence that followed.
It was as if the dungeon core had suddenly realized the danger that Lin Fan represented and became wary of him.
But there was still a part of the dungeon core that was curious about the dungeon core that Lin Fan was holding in his hand.
Yes, it was a dungeon core, but it also wasn''t a real dungeon core.
It was one of the dummy cores that Rokuko made to protect the real dungeon core which was her real body.
However, since it was a dummy core that was made by Rokuko, it meant that it had her aura on it which was what the dungeon core and the minotaur had felt. That was how they knew that Lin Fan was rted to the dungeon core in some way.
Seeing that the dungeon core didn''t seem to reject him right away, Lin Fan knew that all he needed to do was make onest small push and the dungeon core would be convinced by him.
Lin Fan had actually brought just the right thing for this.
Taking out a few things from his Storage Ring, he brought it up so that it was in front of him and said, "I even brought these treats for you, but it seems like you aren''t interested."
The moment that he said this, everyone looked at what he had in his hand.
There were some small things that he was holding up that Xiao Yue and L didn''t recognize, but the minotaur could sense it since it was a part of the dungeon. It could feel the energying from it and knew that if the dungeon core took these things, it would receive arge number of DP.
But knowing this, it looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
It was a look just like how one would look at a stranger that was trying to bribe a child with candy.
There was a silence that followed before a loud gulp was heard along with some kind of drooling.
"I, I, I don''t know what you''re talking about."
The dungeon core seemed like it was trying to y it cool, but it was clear that it was tempted by the things that Lin Fan brought out.
Lin Fan knew that just one more push was needed, so he pulled out another item to show as he said, "Is that so? If you don''t want these things, then I guess that I have no choice but to use them myself."
At this, the dungeon core suddenly said, "Wait, wait, no, I''ll talk to you, I''ll talk to you! You have to promise that you''ll give me those things if I do."
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "Of course, I have no reason not to give them to you."
After he said this, there was a door that suddenly opened up in this room.
Lin Fan''s smile just became wider as he turned back to Xiao Yue and L to say, "Come on, let''s go."
But when he turned back to look at the two of them, he found that they were looking at him with a strange look.
Even if they didn''t know what was special about the things that Lin Fan had just offered the dungeon core, they could guess what the situation was like based on the tone of their voices.
They came to the same conclusion as the minotaur.
He was a dangerous man who was currently luring a child with candyˇ
Though it wasn''t exactly candy that he was giving the child, it was simr enough that they could see him as a dangerous person.
Lin Fan could naturally see through the way that they were looking at him, but he chose not to engage. He knew that it would be better for him not to respond since even he felt like this was what he was doing.
But before heading to the door that opened, Lin Fan went over to the minotaur and helped it up.
The minotaur looked at him with a confused look as it said, "Moo?"
Though he didn''t understand what the minotaur was saying, Lin Fan could guess what it was trying to say, so he responded with, "You''re a part of this too, so let''s go and have a talk together."
The minotaur didn''t resist, but there was a strange look on its face as it looked at the way that Lin Fan was holding it.
When Lin Fan saw this, he couldn''t help feeling strange since the way that the minotaur was acting was like a shy girl who was being touched by a boy for the first time. Especially when his hand identally touched its chestˇ
There was a strong urge from Lin Fan to just drop the minotaur on the ground when he saw it acting like this, but he forced himself to keep going.
It was a good thing that he was strong enough that he didn''t struggle at all.
In fact, halfway through, he even changed the way that he held the minotaur so that he was lifting it over him rather than supporting it. This made him feel much morefortable than the situation before.
It was also a good thing that the hallway that they were in was big enough for him to do this.
After a while, they arrived in a room where there was a pedestal.
On the pedestal was an orb that was like the fake dungeon core that Lin Fan had been holding before. But when he looked at it closely, it seemed like it was smaller than the fake dungeon core that he had shown before.
Were dungeon cores smaller when they were younger?
That hadn''t been the case with Rokuko, but he didn''t really see the true forms of dungeon cores that often in the first ce.
So it could just be that he was thinking too much about this.
After they arrived in this room, the dungeon core suddenly said, "Don''te any closer, stay behind that line."
When they looked down, they found that there was a line that was in front of them. This line split the room in half, so there was a certain amount of space that the dungeon core had to itself if we stayed here.
But at the same time, they could sense that there was a barrier that was there.
It wasn''t strong, but it was a barrier.
For Lin Fan, it would only take a single punch for him to shatter this barrier, but he wouldn''t do that since he wanted to befriend this dungeon core.
Once they stopped, the dungeon core asked, "What do you want?"
Chapter 652: Papa
Lin Fan was surprised to hear the dungeon core suddenly ask this, but he quickly figured out what it was.
In the time that it took them to get here, the dungeon core had the time to calm down and think through its decisions.
Once it had the time for that, it would realize that what it was doing was not the smartest move.
So naturally it would be cautious when it finally met them in person.
It was just too bad that the dungeon core was facing the worst person possible in terms of this.
Lin Fan was a cunning adult that knew just how to deal with a child like this. It was as easy as a flip of his hand to fool this dungeon core.
Or it could be said that it was as easy as taking candy from a baby. After all, in terms of age, the dungeon core could be considered just a baby?
Lin Fan didn''t move forward, but he also didn''t answer the question.
Instead, he just raised his hand with the same items that he had brought out before. He put them up in front of him and said, "Do you still want these?"
When the objects that it desired were ced in front of it, the dungeon core lost its cool once again. There was a long silence that followed before the dungeon core said, "You''ll give them to me now?"
There was a clear tone of desire that was in the voice of the dungeon core.
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile before saying, "Of course." But then he acted as if he suddenly thought of a problem as he said, "Though it will be a problem since there''s a barrier in the way. Even if I want to give it to you, it''ll block it if I try."
The dungeon core said without any hesitation, "Alright! I''ll take the barrier down if you''ll give them to me!"
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod with a smile on his face.
However, the dungeon core suddenly realized that something was wrong, so it added, "Wait, don''te over to me. Throw those things over to me. As long as they are near me, I can absorb them."
Lin Fan didn''t mind as he said, "Alright, just tell me when the barrier is down."
In just a few seconds, the dungeon core''s voice said in an anxious tone, "It''s down, now throw it over!"
Lin Fan just calmly tossed the things that were in his hand over to where the dungeon core was.
This was a perfect toss that created a perfect arc in the air towards the dungeon core. The only problem wasˇthe dungeon core didn''t seem to have anything to catch the items flying through the air with.
After all, the dungeon core was just an orb.
But as it came near the dungeon core, the items that were flying through the air suddenly stopped. It was as if there was something invisible that was holding these things up in the air as they just floated there.
Then as if they were being swallowed by something, bits of these things disappeared until theypletely disappeared.
In a matter of seconds, these things that Lin Fan tossed were gone.
After they disappeared, the dungeon core suddenly said in a satisfied voice, "Ha, ha, ha, this is it! This is the feeling! I just gained a bunch of points from those things!"
Lin Fan didn''t interrupt the dungeon core as he let it enjoy itself for a bit.
But in the end, Lin Fan still had to say, "Now shall we have a talk?"
As expected, the dungeon core suddenly said, "What are you talking about? We don''t have anything to talk about. In the first ce weˇ"
Before it could finish, its voice suddenly cut off as if it noticed something.
Lin Fan knew that a dungeon core with this kind of personality wouldn''t keep a promise that it made. It was like a child, once it got what it wanted, it would immediately go back on its word.
To the side, the minotaur even revealed an awkward look because of this.
It was as if it was embarrassed that its master was like this.
Still, Lin Fan knew what to do since he had already expected this.
That was why there was something else that had appeared in Lin Fan''s hand during this.
It was also the reason why the dungeon core had suddenly stopped talking.
The thing that Lin Fan took out was another item just like the one that he had given the dungeon core previously, but this one was on apletely different level. The one that he gave before only gave the dungeon core around a hundred DP.
This oneˇit gave a thousand DP on its own.
For someone with a city that had a dungeon under it, a thousand DP wasn''t anything.
But for this new dungeon core, a thousand DP was like a Christmas present.
Naturally it couldn''t keep its excitement in.
There was a long silence before the dungeon core said, "Right, right, we were going to have a talk. What did you want to talk about?"
Though it said this, it was clear by the distracted tone in the voice of the dungeon core that it only cared about a single thing. It only cared about the thing that Lin Fan was holding in his hands.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he said, "Let me take a closer look at you. I promise that I won''t touch you, I just want to take a closer look."
The dungeon core didn''t answer right away, but after a moment of silence, it asked, "Just take a look, nothing else?"
It was clearly confused and wondering what Lin Fan wanted, but Lin Fan just simply gave a nod to show that this was it.
After another silence, the dungeon core said, "Alright, you can approach me, but no touching at all, alright?"
Lin Fan once again gave a nod to show that he understood before slowly moving forward.
He made sure to move with deliberate steps so that the dungeon core could see that he was approaching slowly. But the strange thing was that it didn''t seem like he was looking at the dungeon core.
With the way that he was looking above the dungeon core, it was almost as if he was looking at something in the middle of the air.
That was because he was looking at something.
During this whole time, Lin Fan had been looking at the interface for the Dungeon Master System.
He had been waiting to see if it would give him any notifications, but it had remained silent the entire time. He wanted to see if he could link this newly formed dungeon core with the system just like he had done with Rokuko.
But it just never happened.
So now he was hoping that he would be able to do so by getting closer to it.
Once he was right up in front of it, Lin Fan finally revealed a smile.
He had been afraid that he would have to go right up and grab the dungeon core for it to happen, but it seemed that just being this close was enough. The only problem now wasˇhow to convince the dungeon core to go with him.
The notification that had appeared was that the system had detected the dungeon core, but he still wasn''t able to connect to it. That was because he had to convince it to go with him before he could get it to go with him.
There was a percentage and so far, he was still only at 50%.
But to convince this newly formed dungeon core was a piece of cake.
As he stood there in front of the dungeon core without saying a word, the dungeon core finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "What did you want to talk about?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this before saying with a smile, "Aren''t you lonely here?"
"Huh?"
The dungeon core waspletely caught off guard when Lin Fan suddenly asked this.
The tone of the exmation that it made seemed like it was very confused, but there was a trace of agreement.
It seemed that it was indeed lonely being in the middle of nowhere like this.
While it was able to summon more monsters, there were few monsters that were like the minotaur that it could summon. So there were few monsters that it was able to interact with properly, which was why it was most likely lonely.
Just like Rokuko had been when she had been formed.
Of course, it was only afterwards that she had admitted this to Lin Fan.
After a long silence, the dungeon core said, "How could I be lonely when I can summon whoever I want?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Are you sure about that?"
The dungeon core didn''t know what to say, but Lin Fan could see that the percentage was going up.
So he made another offensive.
"Other than this, I still have other treats that I can give you."
The dungeon core''s percentage went up once again when it heard this.
It seemed that this dungeon core really was a glutton as the percentage reached 100% and another notification appeared which Lin Fan immediately agreed to.
After he agreed to this notification, he could hear the dungeon core muttering somethingˇ
"You''ll take care of me and you''ll give me treats, then that must mean that you''reˇ"
"Papa!"
Chapter 653: Mama
There was only silence that followed after the dungeon core said this.
Then as if it was scared that it had been rejected, the dungeon core asked, "Papa, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan''s lips couldn''t help twitching when he heard this.
He had thought that it was a mistake, but it seemed that he hadn''t heard wrong.
The dungeon core had actually called him ''papa''...
But the creator of the dungeon cores was Weiss, so if he were to ept this title, then wouldn''t it mean taking the position of a god?
That was definitely not something that he could do.
So after giving a cough to calm himself down, Lin Fan said, "I''m not your papa, you can call me big brother instead."
"You don''t want to be my papa?" The dungeon corepletely ignored thetter half of what he said and just focused on the first part. It seemed that no matter what, it had already decided to take him as its ''papa''...
Lin Fan really didn''t know what to say.
The only good thing was that he could see that the new dungeon core had been registered in the Dungeon Master System. So at the very least, it meant that he had aplished what he had wanted to aplish here.
Was it because of the Dungeon Master System''s influence that this dungeon core was calling him ''papa''?
Or was it something else?
Regardless, he didn''t want to deal with it.
So for now, he would just let the dungeon core call him whatever it wanted to call him.
When he brought it to meet Weiss, which he was sure would happen since Weiss was the one that had sent him to pick up the dungeon core, then he would be able to let the dungeon core see who its real father was.
When that happened, then it would stop calling him papa.
So Lin Fan said with a sigh, "Just call me whatever you want."
The dungeon core said in a happy voice, "Then papa, I want to eat that now."
The thing that the dungeon core was referring to was the treat that Lin Fan had used to bait it into letting him approach.
Since he had already registered the new dungeon core into his Dungeon Master System, the DP that the dungeon core gained actually benefited him. So it was like taking money from one pocket and putting it in the other.
So Lin Fan didn''t care as he tossed the thing over to the dungeon core.
When the dungeon core finished swallowing it, it gave a burp and said, "Thank you, papa!"
Lin Fan really didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.
Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, Lin Fan then said, "Alright, let''s get ready to go."
"Go?" The dungeon core said in a confused voice, "Where are we going?"
Lin Fan replied, "I''m taking you to a safer ce. Eventually someone will find you if you stay here and it''ll be dangerous for you."
The dungeon core didn''t resist at all as it said, "Alright, I trust papa."
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile when he heard this.
If there was one thing that this kid dungeon core was good at, it was ttering people.
Lin Fan turned to look at the minotaur and said, "You''ll have to die once so we can tear down this dungeon and move the core. When we finish setting up the new dungeon, we''ll be sure to summon you again."
As the new dungeon master of this dungeon, Lin Fan was able to see the situation of the entire dungeon.
He knew that this minotaur was an elite monster that was summoned by the dungeon core to protect it, so it would be able to respawn when the time came. As for the rest of the monsters that were in the dungeon, they would be turned back into DP, but there wasn''t anything worth much in this dungeon in the first ce.
This dungeon was just a beginner dungeon after all.
Since he had be the new dungeon master, the way that the minotaur treated him had also changed.
When the minotaur heard what Lin Fan said, it just gave a simple nod of agreement.
The way that it acted now waspletely different from the defiant appearance that it had previously when it wouldn''t give up protecting the dungeon core.
Since that was settled, it was time to head back to the city.
ˇ
When they came back, the first thing that happened was that they gathered back in the room.
Well, there were two people that were missing since they had something more important to do.
With the experience from clearing that dungeon and some Clear Water from Lin Fan, Xiao Yue and L were about to break through to the Foundation Realm.
This was more important than this meeting, so the two had gone off to break through.
Once they had all gathered, Lin Fan took out the dungeon core and showed it to everyone.
As soon as it was taken out, all of them immediately gathered around it to look at it. However, there wasn''t much to the dungeon core to see, so it didn''t take long before they started looking at Rokuko as well.
The girls knew about Rokuko''s true form, so they wereparing this new dungeon core to Rokuko.
However, they all couldn''t help revealing awkward looks when the dungeon core said, "Papa, where is this? Why are there so many people here? I''m scared."
The dungeon core had the mentality of a child right now, so it wasn''t strange that it was scared when it was surrounded by all of these women. Children were often like this when they were surrounded by people that they were meeting for the first time.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this before saying, "It''s alright, all of them are my wives, so there''s nothing to fear."
"Papa''s wives? Then are they mamas?" The dungeon core slowly said in a confused voice.
As soon as they heard this, the expressions of all of the girls suddenly changed.
Though they didn''t know why the dungeon core was calling Lin Fan ''papa'', they could hear that he didn''t seem to reject it. Since he had taken this dungeon core as his ''son'', thenˇwouldn''t this be their chance to be a mother?
They had wanted to be a mother, but it was harder for cultivators to get pregnant. Especially those that had a high level of cultivation.
So not a single one of them had been able to be pregnant yet even though they had been dual cultivating almost every night that they could.
It really was something that had frustrated them.
But nowˇthere was a chance to have a child with Lin Fan, even though it really wasn''t a childˇ
Still, this was better than nothing.
All of the girls looked at each other beforeing forward with sweet smiles.
All of them tried using different methods to coax the dungeon core into epting them as its mother, butˇall they did was scare it.
"Come,e, have some candy. Mama has a lot of it for you."
"No, no,e and y with this toy that mama has prepared for you."
"You shoulde with mama to y with the pets."
All of them were using different bribes to get the dungeon core to be closer to them, but it was too much for them toe all at once. With how forward they were being, they actually scared the dungeon core into hiding in Lin Fan''s hand again.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "Alright, alright, let''s not overwhelm it. Let''s go slow here and let it choose what it wants."
The girls all had sad looks on their faces, but they still took a step back.
Though those sad looks quickly disappeared as they tried to coax the dungeon core from a distance.
The dungeon core slowly got used to this and started to observe the ones that were trying to coax it.
Finally, the dungeon core said, "Mama, my mama is here."
All of them suddenly stopped when they heard this and waited to see who the dungeon core would point out.
Lin Fan was also surprised when he heard this, but he waited to see who the dungeon core would pick. Though there was a part of him that already had an idea of who it would pick in the end.
After a moment of silence, the dungeon core started pulling Lin Fan forward.
It couldn''t move much on its own, so it could only pull Lin Fan forward to move.
Lin Fan stepped forward in the direction that it pulled in, moving closer to the girls.
All of them had expectant looks on their faces, but those that were passed by him immediately looked sad.
Lin Fan moved past most of them until he stopped in front of a certain one.
"Mama!"
The dungeon core suddenly called out before jumping out of Lin Fan''s hand towards that person.
Rokuko was caught off guard by this, but she quickly caught the new dungeon core in her hand with a smile on her face.
The two of them started to bond after this, but Rokuko made sure to look at the other girls with a triumphant smile on her face.
Though the other girls were envious of her, they didn''t do anything.
Though in their minds, they were also nning on how to convince the dungeon core to ept them as its mother.
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised to see this since Rokuko was a dungeon core just like this kid dungeon core. There must be some kind of resonance between the two of them that made it see her as a mother.
Though if he thought about it, shouldn''t it be sister instead of mother?
Chapter 654: Grandpa
As expected, the one that was chosen in the end was Rokuko.
They were both dungeon cores, so there was an unspoken bond between them. This was a connection that was formed before they were even born, so of course the dungeon core would feel safe with Rokuko.
But the problem wasˇit made everyone else sad and disappointed.
Shaking my head with a faint smile, I said, "If I''m your papa and all of them are my wives, what does that make them to you?"
When the dungeon core heard this, it came out of Rokuko''s embrace and turned as if it was looking at me. Then after a slight tilt which was strange since it was just an orb, it said, "They are also my mama?"
It felt a bit wrong when the dungeon core said it like this, but Lin Fan still simply said, "Yes."
The dungeon core fell silent, but it felt like it was sizing up the girls in front of it.
The girls also felt this, so they tried to put on their best appearance.
Though in the end, the dungeon core hid itself in Rokuko''s arms.
It seemed like it would take a while before it was able to open up its heart to these girls. Still, it wasn''t as if this was something that could be forced in the first ce.
Lin Fan could see their disappointed looks, so he said, "Just try your best to change its mind." Then after a pause, he added, "Well, don''t be too forceful or you might have the opposite effect."
The girls still looked disappointed when they heard this, but they still nodded in agreement.
Lin Fan had wanted to say something else, but there was another notification that suddenly appeared in front of him.
It was another summon from Weiss.
Lin Fan could see that Rokuko was also looking at him with a gaze as if asking him what to do.
Then before he could say anything, the dungeon core said, "Papa, what does this mean? It says that someone wants to talk toˇ"
Lin Fan quickly gave a cough to stop the dungeon core before it could say anything else.
However, just what it said was already enough to arouse suspicion from the other girls. They all turned to look at Lin Fan, as if they were questioning him about this.
But Lin Fan just awkwardly scratched his face as he said, "I just can''t tell you, I''m asking you to trust me."
They looked at him with looks of doubt for a bit, but they epted it with nods in the end.
After that, Lin Fan said, "When we disappearter, don''t worry. We''ll be back after some time, so just wait for us."
Hearing that, it was impossible for them not to feel worried. But still, they didn''t say anything and just gave nods of trust.
Once he told them this, Lin Fan went over to Rokuko and then thought to ept the summon.
As soon as he did, the same thing happened asst time where they were sent to a different ce.
This time, it was apletely different room and it was Weiss with apletely different feel.
Based on what was around them, this ce seemed like some kind ofb. Moreover, Weiss had changed from his sloppy appearance into that of a researcher.
Gods had beautiful appearances in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if he wasn''t handsome. It was just that he looked quite ragged before that his handsome appearance was hidden.
Now that he was dressed like this, it really painted a different picture.
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko were caught off guard when they saw him like this.
After a hit of silence, Weiss asked, "What are you doing standing there for?"
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko revealed awkward looks since they didn''t know what to say. It was just too bad that they forgot that gods could read their thoughts, so Weiss already knew what they were thinking.
With a smile on his face, he waved his hand at them and said, "Alright, enough of that. Come over and let''s take a look."
Lin Fan and Rokuko were confused when they heard this, but they still went over to where Weiss was standing.
There was what seemed to be something that seemed like a research table that was there in front of him.
Once they went over, Weiss suddenly reached his hand out towards the two of them, as if he was waiting for them to hand over something.
The two of them looked at each other before looking down at the dungeon core that was in Lin Fan''s hand.
As the silence hung in the air, the dungeon core slowly realized what was happening before saying, "Wait, what''s going on? I don''t want this."
But Weiss didn''t listen at all as he waved his hand and the dungeon core came out of Lin Fan''s hand. Even if he wanted to resist, it was impossible for him to do so since this was the power of a god.
Someone like him couldn''t resist this at all.
It was almost as if the dungeon core had teleported as when it realized where it was, it found that it was already in Weiss'' hand.
"No, what''s going on?"
The dungeon coreined to no avail.
Weiss brought the dungeon core over to theb table and pulled out various instruments to use on the dungeon core.
But before he could start, Rokuko couldn''t help asking, "Father, will it hurt him?"
Weiss was surprised to hear this, but he still turned around to say, "It won''t hurt at all. I''m just running a simple scan on him to find out some things."
Rokuko still had a worried look, but she gave a nod of understanding.
During all of this, the dungeon core had been struggling while in Weiss'' hand. It had only been when Rokuko spoke that the dungeon core settled a bit.
As for Lin Fan, he couldn''t help muttering to himself, "So it''s a male?"
Dungeon core physiology really was hard for him sometimesˇ
There were some strange sounds that came from the instruments that Weiss held up to the dungeon core, as well as some strange lights. However, during all of this, they all remained quiet to see what would happen.
That even included the dungeon core who had been strangely silent after hearing Rokuko call Weiss ''father''.
After some time, there was a ding that came from one of the things on the table.
When this happened, Weiss put away the instruments that he had been holding and went over to the table to check the thing that dinged.
One might think that it was like aputer, but it was anything like that.
It was just a crystal orb that one might think would be used for divination, but Weiss was looking at it and tapping on it as if it was some kind ofputer. During all of this, he kept muttering to himself, "Interesting, very interesting."
It seemed like he had found something from investigating the dungeon core, but it didn''t seem like he was going to tell anyone else.
So there was only the sounds of Weis muttering to himself that rang out as they tried to figure out what to do.
That was until the dungeon core suddenly said, "Mister, are you really mama''s father?"
Weiss had been too focused on what he was looking at that he didn''t hear this at first, but the dungeon core repeated it in a louder voice which caught his attention.
Weiss turned to look at the dungeon core and then gave a slight nod as he said, "That''s right. I was the one that created the system that created your mother, so I''m her father."
There was a silence that followed after this before the dungeon core suddenly said, "Then you''re grandpa!"
There was another silence that followed when the dungeon core said this.
Lin Fan and Rokuko just both had a shocked look on their face when they heard this.
Though Rokuko had won the spot as the dungeon core''s mother, she knew that this was only just temporary until they met Weiss. Once they did, the dungeon core should have recognized Weiss as his creator and then acknowledged him as his father.
Then he would have recognized Rokuko as a sister rather than a mother.
But who would have thought that the dungeon core would jump a generation and directly call Weiss grandfatherˇ
Lin Fan and Rokuko slowly looked at each other as if they were trying to figure out what to say to calm Weiss down, but it was toote for that. They had been in a daze for too long that Weiss had already reacted.
Weiss just looked down at the dungeon core and asked, "Can you say that again?"
The dungeon core immediately said in an even more excited voice, "You must be grandpa!"
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko wanted to dive into a hole when they heard this.
They didn''t know how Weiss would react to this, but there was no way that it would be positiveˇor at least that was what they thought.
To their surprise, Weiss had a very calm look on his face after he heard this.
He just looked at the dungeon core in silence for a bit before suddenly breaking out inughter.
Lin Fan and Rokuko wanted to brace themselves because they felt that thisugh wasn''t a good thing.
But once again to their surprise, Weiss said, "Good, you can just call me grandpa then."
Chapter 655: Origin of the dungeon core
Lin Fan and Rokuko both looked at Weiss with shocked and confused looks when they heard this.
After all, they never would have thought that Weiss, the god of magic, would actually go along with this.
The dungeon core just gave a happyugh as he said, "Grandpa, I have a grandpa too now!"
Weiss didn''t mind this at all as he said, "Yes, I have a grandson too now."
The two of them seemed like they were happy about this, but Rokuko couldn''t help feeling that this was very wrong. After all, the dungeon cores were created by Weiss, so no matter what, it would be destroying the proper rtionship between them and that was just too hard for Rokuko to ept.
She couldn''t let this happen.
They should be sister and brother, but now they were acting as if they were mother and son.
So she had to say something.
But before Rokuko could say anything, Weiss suddenly said, "It isn''t as strange as you think since this dungeon core is different from the others."
Rightˇhe was a god, he could read their thoughtsˇ
Both Rokuko and Lin Fan looked at Weiss with a confused look when they heard this, so he took the crystal ball in his hand and raised it in front of him. As he did, there was a projection that suddenly appeared.
Rokuko didn''t think too much of this, but Lin Fan couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because the way that the crystal ball was projecting this, it was something that was familiar to him. This was something that he had only seen in fiction back on Earth, he had never expected to see this thing in real life.
It was simply a holographic projector.
When this crystal ball was raised, there was an image that was projected out of the crystal ball in the air in front of Weiss. This was an image that neither of them could understand, but the technology alone was enough to stun Lin Fan.
After he let them look at it for a bit, Weiss said, "Do you understand now?"
But all that answered him were the confused looks of Lin Fan and Rokuko.
After all, this was aplicated diagram and neither of them were able to make heads or tails of this thing. They tried their best to understand what was in front of them, but they just weren''t able to understand a single thing from this.
The diagram seemed to show the flow of something, but they had no idea what this flow being demonstrated was.
Weiss shook his head with a sigh before saying, "This is such a simple diagram and you still can''t understand it. I really don''t know what you two are doing with yourselves."
Both of them couldn''t help revealing awkward looks when they heard this.
It wasn''t that they were hurt by the things that Weiss said.
It wasn''t even that it was because of Lin Fan that they revealed these awkward looks.
It was because of Rokuko that they released these awkward looks.
The way that Weiss had said this was almost like he was a parent that was disappointed with his childrenˇthough this was technically true since Rokuko was a creation of Weiss'' as a dungeon core.
Still, it felt strange because Rokuko''s education had been up to Lin Fan.
He was the one that had found her when she had been a newly formed dungeon core and then he was the one that took her in, showing her all kinds of different things. But nowˇthey were together.
So when Weiss said it like this, it made them feel very awkward as they remembered how they used to be.
After saying these things for a bit, Weiss suddenly exined, "This is a diagram showing the flow of energy in the dungeon core system. It shows how the magic power from the magic continent flows to form the dungeon cores."
Lin Fan and Rokuko looked at each other in nk dismay before turning to look more carefully at the diagram in front of them.
But no matter how they looked at it, it didn''t really make any sense to them.
Weiss could also see this, so he just gave a sigh and pointed at a spot on the diagram to say, "Do you see this?"
They looked at where he was pointing and just revealed even more confused looks.
Weiss didn''t say anything right away as he just looked at the two of them.
With the way that he was looking at them, it was almost as if he was waiting for them to say something. It was almost as if he was waiting for them to figure something out on their own.
But he just revealed a disappointed look when they both just kept looking at him with confused looks, like they had no idea what was happening.
Still, it didn''t seem like he was nning on waiting all day for them to figure it out on their own.
Weiss just pointed at that spot again and said, "If you look at it closely, you can see that there''s a strange flow of energy here. It''s as if there is some kind of other energy that has flowed into the dungeon core system that is also supplying the dungeon core system."
The two of them just looked even more confused when they heard this since this was just tooplicated for them.
Weiss shook his head again before saying with a sigh, "Alright, I''ll put it in simple terms for you. The magic energy thates from the magic continent creates magic cores naturally. This new flow of energy is not magic energy, but rather spiritual energy from the cultivation continent. This is what created this dungeon core that you''ve brought with you."
"Huh?" Both Lin Fan and Rokuko could only answer with that.
Rokuko still had the same confused look on her face, but Lin Fan had a look of slow understanding on his. It seemed like he was slowly starting to understand what Weiss was trying to tell them.
But Weiss felt like he had already wasted enough time waiting for them to figure it out on their own, so he said, "This new flow of energy that created this new dungeon core, how do you think it came to be? It''s because of the link that came from Rokuko creating her dungeon on the cultivation continent."
Lin Fan slowly said, "Then you''re saying that it''s because of Rokuko that the spiritual energy was avable to the dungeon core system and that was what created this new dungeon core?"
Weiss gave a nod as he looked at Lin Fan with a look of praise.
After all of that, he had finally figured it out even though Rokuko still looked confused about all of this.
This meant that in a way, Rokuko really was like a mother to the dungeon core.
Because she was the one that had created this link with the dungeon core system, allowing it to tap into the spiritual energy of the cultivation continent, this dungeon core came to be.
So in a way, the dungeon core really came from Rokuko.
But there was something that Lin Fan still had to confirm, "Then since there was one dungeon core created, does that mean that there could be others created as well?"
Weiss nodded and said, "That''s right. Now that the dungeon core system is linked to the spiritual energy of the cultivation continent, it means that there will be more spiritual energy absorbed by the dungeon core system. When that happens, more and more dungeon cores will be created on the cultivation continent."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when he heard this.
It wasn''t because the dungeon was the one thing that his city relied on to prosper.
It was because of the chaos that these new dungeons could bring.
If someone were to discover one and somehow manage to control it, on the cultivation continent where there was little knowledge about dungeons in the first ce. The dungeon would cause much trouble if it was left unchecked and it could cause even more trouble if someone were to misuse it.
Lin Fan looked at Weiss who just said, "I know what you''re thinking about, but it won''t happen for some time."
Lin Fan just looked at Weiss with a confused look when he heard this.
Weiss calmly exined, "It takes a long time for dungeon cores to form in the first ce. Why do you think that there are so few dungeons in the first ce? Is it because the humans keep destroying them? No, it''s because they take a long time to form."
Weiss turned to look at the dungeon core that was still on the table and said, "This one is special since it was the first dungeon core formed. It wasn''t as strong, it could even be considered a prototype created by the dungeon core system to see if it could use spiritual energy to create a dungeon core."
Weiss just patted the dungeon core with a smile before turning back to say, "For the next one, it could take several hundred years before it forms. So you don''t need to worry since I''ll be creating a way to manage these dungeons in the future."
Lin Fan was surprised that Weiss had already thought all of this through, but he could see that Weiss really had thought of everything.
There wasn''t anything else that he could think of that was wrong with this.
But he was confused why Weiss was working this hard on this in the first ce.
Chapter 656: Xiao Bai
But there was no telling what a god was thinkingˇ
Not to mention, Weiss'' smile made it clear that he was reading Lin Fan''s mind and knew what he was thinking. If he kept pushing this matter, then it would be rude towards Weiss.
So Lin Fan just epted that Weiss was doing this for some reason, regardless of what that reason was.
In fact, it was a reason that he never would have been able to guess.
But of course, Weiss would never say this out loud.
Instead, Weiss just said, "For now, you don''t need to worry about it. I''ll take care of it, so you can just leave it to me."
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko couldn''t help looking at each other with strange looks.
In the end, it was the dungeon core who said, "Grandpa, you''re the best!"
Weiss chuckled in response and said, "Yes, grandpa is the best."
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he was enjoying the feeling of being called a grandfather like this. It waspletely different from how they thought that he would hate being called this.
The two of them seemed to enjoy each other''spany before Weiss suddenly said, "Since this is our first time meeting, grandpa should give you some kind of present."
After thinking about it, he said, "Alright, I know what I''ll give you."
Weiss raised a hand and reached a finger out to tap on the dungeon core.
After he tapped his finger on the dungeon core, there was a light that suddenly appeared around it.
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko couldn''t help feeling a bit worried when they saw this, but they held themselves back since they didn''t think that Weiss would do anything to hurt the dungeon core.
If he really did after summoning them here with the dungeon core, then it wouldn''t make sense at all.
After all, as the creator of the dungeon core system, he should have other ways of doing this without them even finding out. There was no reason to harm the dungeon core in front of them.
The glow remained around the dungeon core for a bit before it suddenly disappeared.
When it did, there was this strange smoke that seemed to being from the dungeon core that started to hide it from their view. This smoke continueding from the dungeon core until it waspletely covering the dungeon core, hiding it from sight.
After a while, the smoke cleared and the dungeon core was revealed.
Or at least that was what should have happened.
But the dungeon core was no longer on the table, instead there was a young boy that was sitting there on the table in front of Weiss.
Weiss looked at this young boy and gave a satisfied nod before saying, "There, that should help you in the future. I hope that you like this present."
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko just looked at the young boy for a bit before recognizing him.
It was the dungeon core.
This was the dungeon core transformed into the form of a young boy.
Lin Fan was able to recognize it since he had the Dungeon Master System and this dungeon core was one of the dungeon cores that was registered to the system, so he recognized it from that.
Rokuko recognized it since they were both dungeon cores, so she could feel the familiar aura that wasing from the dungeon core.
After a moment to gather their thoughts, they realized what Weiss had given to the dungeon core.
It was the Transformation ability that Rokuko had bought before.
That was what allowed the dungeon core to change forms like this.
Though it was very obvious that Weiss had also guided the dungeon core in its transformation just now.
When Rokuko had changed forms, there wasn''t any smoke that had appeared.
After the dungeon core had finished transforming, it looked down at its new body with wide sparkling eyes. Once it had finished sizing up its body, it stood up and started jumping up and down on the table as it said, "This is a human body! I''ve always wondered what it would be like to have one!"
Weiss just watched the dungeon core jumping up and down on his table with a smile on his face, even though there were quite a few precious items that were on the table. These were items that seemed precious and fragile, perfect for someone to break by identˇ
Seeing that the dungeon core didn''t seem to n on stopping, Lin Fan came forward to take the dungeon core in his hand and pulled him off the table before turning to apologize to Weiss.
But when he turned to Weiss, it almost seemed like there was a disappointed look in his eyesˇ
This was disappointment over the fact that Lin Fan had stopped the dungeon core from ying around.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling confused when he saw this expression, but there wasn''t anything that he could say.
The dungeon core looked up at Lin Fan and said, "Papa, hold me higher."
It seemed that the dungeon core didn''t really think much more about any of this and just wanted to y with this new human body that it received.
Hearing this made Lin Fan reveal a bitter smile before he put the dungeon core down and took out some clothes from his Storage Ring.
He had made sure to keep all kinds of things in his Storage Ring since he had plenty of space to keep stuff in both his Minor World and his Pet Storage Space, so he had put quite a few daily necessities in there. That included clothes for all sizes since he never knew what he would need.
The dungeon core was a bit confused about these clothes, but he still put them on when Rokuko came over to help him.
The three of them acting like this really painted the scene of a beautiful family.
But there was someone who was standing on the side who seemed like he wasn''t a part of this scene which caused disappointment to appear on his face.
Lin Fan was slowly starting to understand what Weiss wanted.
He just wanted the feeling of being a grandfather.
He could feel like a father because of the dungeon cores that were created by the dungeon core system he made. They were like his children since they were all formed from the system he created.
At the same time, they even regarded him as their father since he was the one that created them.
But dungeon cores couldn''t really have children.
They could only summon mobs through the dungeon system which really couldn''t be counted as their children.
This was the one anomaly that happened that created something that was like a child to a dungeon core, so this might be the only chance that he had to be a grandfather.
After this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Since you''ll be staying with us like this from now on, we should think of a name for you."
Lin Fan turned to Weiss and said, "Father inw, would you like to think of the name?"
Weiss was surprised by how Lin Fan had addressed him before saying, "Father inw, good, very good. This is a new feeling as well." Then with a chuckle he said, "Alright, I''ll think of a name for my grandchild."
After a bit of thinking, Weiss suddenly said, "Xiao Bai, let''s name him Xiao Bai."
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, his lip couldn''t help twitching a bit.
Xiao Baiˇthis seemed like a name that one would give a little white dogˇ
He never thought that Weiss'' naming ability would be at this level.
It was just that he had been caught off guard so much that he forgot that Weiss could read his mind.
As soon as he thought this, Weiss said, "Is it really that bad? I just thought that since he has pure white skin, I would call him Xiao Bai since it''s how the cultivation continent does it. Then perhaps I should think of something else."
Lin Fan''s lips twitched even more when he heard this, but he wasn''t the one thatforted Weiss in the end.
"I like that name! Xiao Bai!"
The dungeon core who was now named Xiao Bai suddenly said this.
Weiss looked down at Xiao Bai and seeing the happy look on his face, Weiss also revealed a happy smile and gave a nod.
It seemed that as long as Xiao Bai was happy, it didn''t matter what kind of name it was.
Xiao Bai then turned to Lin Fan and said, "I''m papa''s child, Lin Xiao Bai."
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile.
It seemed that this kid really picked things up fast, as he already learned about surnames and added his surname onto his own name.
Still, there was nothing wrong with it.
Since Weiss had already epted this and even encouraged it, it wasn''t as if it was a bad thing to keep Xiao Bai as their son since they were technically the reason why he had been born.
Judging by the look on Rokuko''s face, it seemed like she was thinking the same thing.
Though there was one thing that Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking about.
Before he even got a real son with one of the girls, he had obtained this dungeon core son with Rokuko.
One really could never imagine where life would lead.
Chapter 657: A sudden invitation
After staying a bit longer, it was time for them to leave.
Weiss looked like he was sad about this, but he knew that this wasn''t something that could be stopped.
Humans had their lives and he wasn''t able to keep them, even if Xiao Bai was his first grandson.
In the end, he surprised both Lin Fan and Rokuko by showing just how much of a doting grandparent he could be.
The things that he gave Xiao Bai as toysˇnot a single one of them was normal.
And to congratte Lin Fan and Rokuko on bing parents, he also gave them quite a few things.
The most shocking things he gave was a skill for Rokuko and a book for Lin Fan.
The skill was called A Mother''s Love.
It was a very strange sounding skill, but it was actually a very powerful one.
It was a skill that utilized power from the god of magic himself to protect the user, but there was a condition to using it. It could only be used when mother and son were together, just like the name suggested.
Only when Rokuko was with Xiao Bai would this skill take effect and protect the two of them.
But when it was activated, it could be said that there was nothing in this world that would be able to hurt them. After all, this was a skill that drew on the power of the god of magic himself, so it was impossible for mortals to break the protection that came from this skill.
It could be seen just how much Weiss cared about these two.
Lin Fan was certain that this would cause a stir if the other dungeon cores were to learn about this, but it was a good thing that they were all on a different continent. At the same time, it didn''t seem like they knew about this for how, which gave them time to prepare.
After all, it would only be a matter of time before they found out about this.
Especially with how Weiss was acting.
The second thing that shocked Lin Fan was the item that Weiss gave him.
It was a book, but it wasn''t just a simple book.
This was a book that contained spells that were ced inside by the god of magic himself. As long as this book was used, it would be like the god of magic was casting the spells himself.
In short, this book was a divine artifact that had the powers of the god of magic.
Weiss gave this item to Lin Fan so he could protect himself, but Lin Fan was thinking of the other use that this book had.
His system could absorb divine power to upgrade itselfˇso if he were to give this book to his systemˇ
It was just like with the immortal fragment and with Aphrodite''s power.
The only problem wasˇWeiss would certainly figure out that he had stolen this fragment of his divine power right away. After all, this was a book that was given to him that no one else had, so he would figure it out right away if that book lost its divine power.
The immortal fragment didn''t have an owner and the system had drained so little of Aphrodite''s power that she didn''t notice it at all.
That was the main difference.
So Lin Fan was struggling on whether to give this book to the system or not, but he restrained himself in the end.
He wouldn''t sacrifice temporary gain just to annoy a god.
If he maintained this rtionship with Weiss, there was definitely nock of benefits that he could receive from him. So for now, he wouldn''t do anything to the book other than keeping it as a trump card.
A spell cast by the god of magic, that would certainly be a very powerful thing.
It might even be able to defeat those in the Transcendence Realm.
That was the peak of the cultivation continent, those that ruled over the Five Great Sects.
So this would be a very valuable item.
During this, Weiss looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
It wasn''t because he had read his mind and knew about the system, but rather because the system had blocked Lin Fan''s mind temporarily from Weiss when Lin Fan was thinking about the system.
He really kept forgetting that the gods could read his mind and if it wasn''t for the fact that the system had covered for him, it would have been revealed.
But this made Weiss suspicious since Lin Fan had been able to block his mind reading abilities.
In the end, Weiss just dropped it since he knew that everyone had their secrets.
Right now, there was no hostility between him and Lin Fan, so he didn''t care if he had his secrets. As long as he didn''t use those secrets to hurt him or the dungeon cores that he created, it didn''t matter what secrets he had.
So instead of caring about this, Weiss went back to spoiling Xiao Bai.
When it was over, Lin Fan''s group was preparing to be sent back to Dungeon City.
But as they left, Xiao Bai said, "Grandpa, will youe and visit in the future?"
Weiss was surprised to hear this, but then he said with a smile, "When I have some free time, I''lle and visit."
That just made Lin Fan and Rokuko panic a little on the inside.
Who was Weiss?
The great god of magic!
If he was toe to their city, how would they be able to exin this?
But the way that he looked, it really was hard to tell him noˇ
So they could only pray that he would forget about this in the future.
When they came back, they found that everyone was waiting for them in the same room as before.
The girls were about to say something to Lin Fan, but then they noticed the young boy who was with him and looked at him with curious looks.
"Who is this?" Yue Lan took the initiative to ask this for everyone.
Lin Fan revealed an awkward look before saying, "This is Lin Xiao Bai, my son."
They were confused at first, but then they slowly realized what he meant by this.
It was the dungeon core.
The girls all looked at the little boy with strange looks before looking at Rokuko.
They knew about Rokuko, so they knew that it was possible for dungeon cores to transform. However, they never thought that this dungeon core that Lin Fan suddenly brought back would suddenly transform as well.
It really caught them off guard seeing him like this.
Butˇtheir hearts couldn''t help melting when they saw how cute Xiao Bai was.
He had transformed into a cute little boy with chubby cheeks and ck hair.
He was actually just like a younger version of Lin Fan, but he wasn''tpletely like Lin Fan. There were parts of him that were like Rokuko, like his eyes and such.
He really did look like a child that came from the two of them which made them feel sad.
However, they only allowed themselves to feel this way for a few seconds before trying to convince Xiao Bai to ept them as his mothers again.
It was just too bad that the same thing as before happened where they weren''t able to get closer to him and just scared him.
Seeing this, Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Just do your best."
They could only nod in agreement when they heard this.
ˇ
A weekter.
"Sect master, there''s a message for you!"
Lin Fan had juste to the Love Sect to train with the elders when one of these elders suddenly came over shouting.
Lin Fan and the other elders he was with all turned to look at this elder that ran over with confused looks.
When the elder came over, he stopped in front of them and was panting as he tried to catch his breath.
After catching his breath, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket that he handed to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan took it with one brow raised before looking at what was written on this piece of paper.
As he read it, he couldn''t help knitting his brows and those brows knit even more as he read further down. When he was finished, he looked up at the elder who came running over and asked, "When did we receive this?"
The elder was surprised to hear this before saying with an awkward look on his face, "Twoˇtwo days ago. It got mixed up with some other things, so no one noticed it until now."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more after hearing this, but he knew that there was no point in getting angry with the elder.
The other elders still had confused looks on their faces when they saw this, so Lin Fan just gave this Senior Brother Ying for him to exin things to everyone else.
Senior Brother Ying quickly read the note out loud with everyone.
"The Martial Might Sect wishes to invite the disciples of the Love Sect toe and participate in our tournament. We have gathered various sects from afar to test their might and we wish topare notes with the Love Sect. The top finishers of this tournament will have a chance to enter the secret realm of our Martial Might Sect."
After the elders heard this, they also deeply knitted their brows.
Chapter 658: Wu Empire
The first thing that happened after this wasˇeveryone was gathered in the main hall of the Love Sect to discuss this.
At the same time, Mu Bao Bao and a few of her ministers and generals were also called for this matter.
The ministers and generals were confused why they had been called here, but since it was Mu Bao Bao''s orders, they had no choice but toe. Though the looks on their faces made it clear that they were being disdainful.
They didn''t think that a small sect like the Love Sect should be able to summon someone as influential as Mu Bao Bao in the first ce.
But that was quickly dispelled when they heard the situation.
The name Martial Might Sect immediately raised gs that they had no choice but to address.
It wasn''t so much the Martial Might Sect itself that was the problem, but rather where the Martial Might Sect was located.
It was the Wu Empire.
This Wu Empire was an empire that bordered the Mu Empire and wasn''t considered weaker than the Mu Empire.
There wasn''t a hostile rtionship between the two empires, so it wasn''t strange that they would receive an invitation to this tournament held by the Martial Might Sect. But for the Martial Might Sect to invite the Love Sect that they had never invited beforeˇ
It was clear that they knew about the connection between Mu Bao Bao and the Love Sect.
But it also didn''t make sense since the Wu Empire had never shown signs of aggression towards the Mu Empire before.
For them to suddenly do this after what had happened in the Mu Empire and the first sect recruitment of the Love Sectˇ
Anyone would be able to see that there was some kind of ploy behind this.
As soon as they found out about this, the ministers and generals didn''t hold back at all.
"Your majesty, this is clearly a ploy against our Mu Empire!"
"Your majesty, we can''t let them look down on us like this! Please allow us to send our people to teach them a lesson!"
"Your majesty, we can''t just let a small sect like the Love Sect represent us. We must have those powerful closed sects of our empiree forth to represent us in this tournament!"
The ministers and generals gave all kinds of suggestions, but Mu Bao Bao seemed to ignore them all.
Her eyes had been on Lin Fan the entire time, as if she was thinking something.
Finally, she stopped the ministers and generals by raising her hand.
She didn''t even bother speaking to them and looked at Lin Fan to say, "What do you think this is about?"
The ministers and generals were all shocked when they heard this before turning to re at Lin Fan.
There were more things that they wanted to say, but since it was Mu Bao Bao who spoke, they had no choice but to remain silent. They couldn''t overstep their position and try to impose their will on their ruler after all.
So the only thing that they could do was re at Lin Fan in an attempt to pressure him.
But Lin Fan didn''t care about any of them at all.
Rather, he had been the same as Mu Bao Bao.
The entire time, it seemed as if he had been thinking about something as well.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t answer right away, there were a few ministers and generals that were annoyed by this. There was an urge inside of them that made them want to force Lin Fan to speak, but they held themselves back in the end since they were under the gaze of the empress.
They knew about the special rtionship between Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan after all.
After a long silence, Lin Fan finally said, "It should be the Five Great Sects moving."
As soon as they heard this, the ministers and generals looked at him in shock.
Then they looked at him like he was a fool, as if they couldn''t believe that they had just wasted their time waiting for him to answer.
The ministers and generals were about to say something, but then they saw the look on Mu Bao Bao''s face.
She didn''t look like she thought he was joking, but rather looked like she was taking him seriously.
That was because the ministers and generals didn''t know about the secret that the former Emperor Mu had kept from them. They had no idea that their nation had been manipted by the Five Great Sects in the first ce and had only broken free of the control of these Five Great Sects.
After being silent for a bit, Mu Bao Bao said, "But why the Wu Empire?"
Lin Fan said with a sigh, "Why was the Wu Empire close to the Mu Empire before?"
Mu Bao Bao was a bit confused when she heard this at first, but then she slowly started to understand what he meant.
The Wu Empire had always strangely been close to the Mu Empire, but no one really understood why. They just thought that it was because the royal families of these two empires were close.
But nowˇafter learning the secret behind the Mu Empire, Mu Bao Bao understood.
It was very likely that the same sects that had meddled with the Mu Empire were also controlling the Wu Empire. That was why they had forced these two empires to be close to protect their own interests.
But now that the Mu Empire had broken free, the Wu Empire that had previously been their ally had turned into their enemy.
So it made sense when Lin Fan said that it was the Five Great Sects that were making their move.
The problem was that if it really was the Five Great Sects making their move, what should they do?
It wasn''t as if they were capable of resisting the Five Great Sects right now if the Five Great Sects really wanted to do something.
Lin Fan could see what Mu Bao Bao was thinking, so he said, "It''s just an investigation right now to see what kind of power we hold. I think that if they wanted to do something, they wouldn''t send us an invitation like this."
Mu Bao Bao slowly gave a nod in response.
The ministers and generals were all looking very impatient since they had no idea what this conversation was even about, but they didn''t dare say anything. They weren''t fools and could tell from this conversation that there was something that they didn''t know that Mu Bao Bao was discussing with Lin Fan.
After a long silence, Mu Bao Bao asked Lin Fan, "Are you confident in fighting those other sects?"
Lin Fan gave a shrug before saying, "It doesn''t matter if we win or lose in this tournament, what really matters is what stance we show. Right now, they don''t dare attack because your father brokered a deal with your mother''s family. So as long as we don''t show too strong of a stance, they won''t feel pressured enough toe."
Mu Bao Bao gave a slow nod in response to this before asking, "Then what should we do in this situation?"
Lin Fan didn''t answer right away as a look of thought appeared on his face.
Finally, he said, "No matter what, we have to send a group to the Martial Might Sect. As for who should goˇthat is something that we need to discuss." After that, he turned to look at the ministers and generals to say, "We''ll have to include them in this since it''s impossible to keep them in the dark. We are all in the same boat now."
Mu Bao Bao also turned to look at her ministers and generals before slowly giving a nod.
Once they had finished hearing the story, the ministers and generals all had shocked looks on their faces. But then one of the ministers suddenly asked, "Is his majesty alright?"
The others quickly nodded in agreement and waited for Mu Bao Bao to answer.
Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when she heard this, clearly not expecting this to be their reaction.
However, she understood why they acted this way.
The ministers and generals that she currently had were the loyal ones that had followed her father. They were ministers and generals that had been with her father for years, so they were very loyal to him.
So even after hearing this story, they weren''t worried about the imminent threat of the Five Great Sects. Rather, they were more worried about the safety of Mu Bao Bao''s father.
Mu Bao Bao shook her head before saying, "I don''t know, he just left suddenly and I don''t even know where he is now."
All of the ministers and generals had downcast looks on their faces when they heard this.
But their attention was suddenly drawn back by a p from Lin Fan.
All of them looked at Lin Fan with surprised looks, but Lin Fan just said, "For now, we don''t have time to worry about this. Right now, we need to figure out who to send, so think of names. We''ll pick some talented ones from our Mu Empire and have them join the Love Sect. That way, they can participate in this tournament."
The ministers and generals were surprised by this n, but they nodded in agreement in the end.
Since they now knew what was at stake, they no longer hesitated.
They even looked at Lin Fan differently since they knew what his position was.
With that, they started their first real discussion on this topic.
Chapter 659: Heading to the Wu Empire
Three dayster, everyone gathered in Dungeon City.
It wasn''t just the disciples of the Love Sect that had been chosen to participate in the tournament, but also the ones that had been sent from the Mu Empire that were also here.
After some fierce discussions, the ministers and generals had agreed on some of the talented youths of the Mu Empire to gather.
Since this was something that was supported by Mu Bao Bao and her top ministers and generals, it took no time at all for everyone to gather. They traveled as fast as they could to arrive in Dungeon City so that they could join the Love Sect and then head to the Wu Empire.
Another day was spent taking care of all the formalities of having them join the Love Sect so they could represent the Love Sect in the tournament. Though most of the contestants were kept in the dark about the truth of this tournament.
They were just told that this was a matter of pride for the Mu Empire, which was why they went along with it. Even going as far as joining the Love Sect just so they could participate in the tournament.
Once everyone was ready, they headed out from Dungeon City.
During the time that they had been in Dungeon City, they had gotten the chance to meet the Love Sect disciples and as expectedˇtensions rose.
With young people, it was only natural that tensions would rise between them.
Especially since they were deciding the order of their team in the tournament.
The invitation had stated that this would be a group tournament, so that they would have to be divided into teams to participate.
As such, there was a strong disagreement between the Love Sect disciples and the young talents of the Mu Empire over who would be in charge of the teams that they sent to the tournament.
Though they would be grouping separately, with the Love Sect disciples and the empire''s young talents forming smaller groups to participate in the tournament, there was a need for a leader that would be in charge of the overall group.
That was where tensions red.
The two generals that came with the group as temporary elders also supported this fight between them since they believed that conflict would allow them to be stronger.
The elders of the Love Sect wanted to interfere, but Lin Fan stopped them in the end.
That was because he had faith in his two disciples to take control of this situation.
After they set off from Dungeon City, there was only minor tension between the two groups.
But as they went further and further away, it kept growing and growing.
It seemed that it was only a matter of time before it explodedˇ
Still, Lin Fan insisted that the elders didn''t interfere since he wanted to let them settle it for themselves.
However, when they arrived at the border between the Mu Empire and the Wu Empire, he suddenly turned to their group and said, "For now, no more petty matters until we arrive at the Martial Might Sect. We need to show our unity in this matter since we represent the face of the Mu Empire, understood?"
This time, it wasn''t just the elders who supported Lin Fan, but also the generals.
They knew that once they were over the border and in the Wu Empire''snd, everything that they did would represent the Mu Empire.
They would no longer be able to act the same way that they did before.
This was a matter of the Mu Empire''s face and they hade along just for that.
So in this case, they would support Lin Fan in this matter even if they still had their personal misgivings about him.
There was no need to mention the Love Sect disciples since he was the sect master of the Love Sect. As for the young talents of the Mu Empire, there was a moment of hesitation before they epted this.
Since Lin Fan was the leader of this group that even these two generals followed, they knew what status he had.
So they would choose to follow him for now since their main goal was to reach the tournament.
Other than this being a ce to show off the face of the Mu Empire, this was also the perfect stage for them to be famous in the surroundingnds. Even if they were there on behalf of the Mu Empire, this was also a chance for them to be famous.
So of course they wouldn''t do anything to risk that.
Seeing them all agree, Lin Fan gave a nod before leading them to the border.
At the border, he showed the guards the invitation that they received from the Martial Might Sect and his token as the sect master of the Love Sect. The moment that the guards saw this, they immediately allowed their group to pass.
It was almost too easyˇ
One could say that this was because they had been invited as guests of the Martial Might Sect, but reallyˇit was because there was a plot against them that even the Wu Empire was behind.
The way that the guards acted made it very clear that this was the case.
It seemed that the Wu Empire officials had already sent down the order to allow their group to pass without any fuss.
They wanted this Love Sect group to arrive at the Martial Might Sect so that their n could proceed.
In fact, after they entered the borders of the Wu Empire, it didn''t take long before an elder of the Martial Might Sect arrived. It seemed that this elder had been waiting at the town near the border for their arrival and came as soon as he had heard that they were here.
As for who told this elder about their arrivalˇ
Though he didn''t say anything, it should have been clearly the soldiers that had passed the information to this elder.
It seemed that the Martial Might Sect was indeed working with the Wu Empire government, but this was something that was already expected. The only surprise was just how fast this elder of the Martial Might Sect hade to pick them up.
There was no time to adjust at all.
The elder from the Martial Might Sect was named Elder Qian and as soon as he met their group, he greeted Lin Fan with cupped hands, "Sect Master Lin, it is an honour to meet you. I''ve long heard of your fame, but now we''re finally meeting."
"Elder Qian, I''ve long heard of your Martial Might Sect''s fame as well. It is a pity that it took us this long to meet." Lin Fan said in a polite voice while also cupping his hands.
Since the other side was treating them with sincerity, there was no reason for Lin Fan to be rude to them.
Until they gave up all semnce of respect, they would have to at least pretend to be kind to each other.
After bringing them to the town near the border, Elder Qian said, "We have prepared rooms for all of you here tonight. We hope that you will be able to rest up properly before we head to our Martial Might Sect tomorrow."
Lin Fan once again cupped my hands to Elder Qian as he said, "Thank you for everything that you''ve done for us. We are most grateful for the Martial Might Sect''s hospitality."
Elder Qian replied, "It''s the least we can do for our distinguished guests from afar."
The words that were said by both parties couldn''t have been more false, but that was just how it was for now.
The residence that the Martial Might Sect had prepared was a separate courtyard for all of them and it was quite luxurious. It seemed that they were indeed pulling out all stops to impress them.
But as soon as they arrived, the elders and the generals all revealed serious looks as they tried to signal Lin Fan with their eyes.
Lin Fan just signaled back that he was able to sense it as well.
There were signs of people around this courtyard that seemed to be watching over them, but this was something that they had already expected as well. For now, there was nothing for them to hide, so they would just go along with it.
After Elder Qian left, they were served a meal and then allowed to rest, but the eyes watching over them never left.
It really could be said that ignorance was bliss as the disciples had a good time, but for the eldersˇit was harder since they knew that they were being watched.
When morning came, it seemed that none of the elders had actually rested.
Though it wasn''t a problem for them to miss out on a single night''s rest.
But now it was time for them to head to the Martial Might Sect, which would mean even more surveince.
It seemed that they wouldn''t be able to let their guards down for a whileˇ
When Elder Qian came to see them in the morning, they were surprised to find that there was someone else with him.
It was a young man.
This person introduced himself as Elder Qian''s disciple before suddenly sayingˇ
"I am also one of the Martial Might Sect disciples that will be taking part in the tournament."
At this, all of the Love Sect disciples suddenly looked at this young man with slightly hostile looks.
It was clear that this person was here to provoke them.
Chapter 660: Compare notes
There was a moment of silence that hung in the air before two people went forward.
One of them was Lin Fan''s disciple, Xiao Ming.
She was the one that led the disciples of the Love Sect, the one that they recognized as the top disciple because she was the disciple of the sect master.
But it wasn''t just because she was the sect master''s disciple that they all took her as their leader.
It was simply because she was also the strongest among them.
The other one that stepped forward had been known as the leader of the young geniuses from the Mu Empire.
His name was Yu Huang, a son of one of the generals that had been in the meeting to decide who would go.
But it wasn''t just because he was the son of one of Mu Bao Bao''s close generals that he was chosen as their leader.
It was the same as with Xiao Ming, he was the strongest out of the young geniuses chosen from the Mu Empire.
After the two of them stepped forward, they looked at each other before turning to Elder Qian''s disciple and introducing themselves at the same time.
"Xiao Ming, disciple of the Love Sect''s sect master."
"Yu Huang, disciple of the Love Sect."
The introduction for one of them was clearly more prestigious than the other since one was the disciple of the sect master. However, they had both stepped forward to introduce themselves at the same time.
Both Elder Qian and his disciple raised one brow when they saw this, but they decided not to think too much about it. The Love Sect clearly had their own circumstances and there was nothing to gain from getting involved.
In fact, knowing about this now might be beneficial to them since they could exploit it when the timees.
But that was forter.
Elder Qian''s disciple had another task at hand for now.
Looking at Elder Qian and receiving a nod as a sign, the disciple known as Tu Ying came forward to say, "If possible, I wish topare notes with the friends from the Love Sect before the tournament begins. I think that both of our sides would benefit from this."
As soon as they heard this, the hostile look in the eyes of the disciples became stronger.
There were many that wanted toe forward to fight this Tu Ying, but they were being held back by Xiao Ming and Yu Huang.
Both of them knew that there was more to this than meets the eye.
It was clear that they were trying to provoke them into fighting, so they couldn''t rashly go forward to ept this fight.
Instead, they had to leave this matter to the elders.
So both Xiao Ming and Yu Huang turned back to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had his eyes narrowed as he looked at Tu Ying, almost as if he was sizing him up.
Tu Ying had been surprised to see Lin Fan looking at him, but he didn''t back down as he met Lin Fan''s gaze.
After a while, Lin Fan revealed a smile and said, "This little friend from the Martial Might Sect, of course we would be happy topare notes with you."
As soon as they heard this, both Xiao Ming and Yu Huang looked again at Lin Fan as if they were saying that they wanted to volunteer to fight. However, Lin Fan didn''t look in their direction at all.
Instead, he turned to Tie Yong who was standing beside Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying and Tie Yong were both caught off guard by Lin Fan''s gaze falling on Tie Yong, but they didn''t back down as Tie Yong just gave a nod to show that he was ready.
Lin Fan revealed a smile before saying, "Elder Ying, how about we let your disciple spar with this friend here?"
Senior Brother Ying gave a nod as he replied, "Yes, sect master." Then he said to Tie Yong, "Go ahead."
Tie Yong cupped his hands to both Senior Brother Ying and Lin Fan before walking forward to stand in front of Tu Ying.
As he walked past Xiao Ming, she patted him on the back and whispered a few words to him. After hearing these words, he looked back at her with a smile as if he was saying, "Leave this to me."
Xioa Ming gave a nod in response.
When Tie Yong was in front of Tu Ying, he once again cupped his hands as he said, "Tie Yong, disciple of the Love Sect''s grand elder."
Tu Ying narrowed his eyes to look at Tie Yong, but one could clearly see that there was a dissatisfied look in his eyes.
It was almost as ifˇhe didn''t think that Tie Yong was worthy of fighting him.
But he couldn''t say anything like that when he was representing the Martial Might Sect.
The only thing that he could do was cup his hands and gestured to the garden on the side.
It seemed like he was saying that they fight over there to not get the others involved.
As if to support his disciple, Elder Qian raised his hand and caused a tform to rise out of the ground. It seemed that they had already prepared everything and were just waiting to use it.
This was a courtyard that had been prepared by the Martial Might Sect, so it wasn''t strange if they knew about this. The only problem was that this was prepared by the Martial Might Sect.
There was a very high chance that there was some kind of trap that was set in this arena.
Still, Tie Yong didn''t seem to worry as he jumped onto the stage and waited for Tu Ying.
Seeing how straightforward Tie Yong was, Tu Ying couldn''t help revealing a smile.
This wasn''t a smile like he was looking at a sucker, but rather a smile like he appreciated how straightforward Tie Yong was. It was a smile that almost seemed to be saying, "If only we weren''t enemies, we might have been friends."
With that smile, Tu Ying also jumped onto the stage and faced Tie Yong.
With the two of them standing in front of each other like this, they both cupped their hands and said, "Please."
After that, they didn''t hesitate to attack each other.
Tie Yong didn''t use anything fancy as he just charged right at his enemy.
Tu Ying didn''t charge forward, but rather moved back a few steps to create space before bringing his hand up. As soon as he did, there were piles of earth that suddenly rose up from around the stage.
Tu Ying''s power was to control the earth, just like his name.
This kind of power was special since it was only those that controlled elemental energy that could do something like this. Tu Ying might still be in the Qi Gathering Realm, but he was someone that could control earth elemental energy.
If he fought seriously, there was arge possibility that he would be able to fight those in the Foundation Realm.
But Tie Yong wasn''t scared of this at all.
He just pushed straight forward with his fists as if he didn''t have any fear.
Tu Ying had admired Tie Yong''s straightforwardness before, but seeing him charge at his attack like thisˇ
Tu Ying suddenly revealed a disdainful smile and said under his breath, "What a fool."
He didn''t hold back at all as he gathered all his attacks to m into Tie Yong. It seemed like he was nning on burying Tie Yongpletely with all the dirt that he had gathered.
But Tie Yong''s fist came right at the mounds of dirt that were in front of him and as it approached, there seemed to be a glow that appeared around it.
When they made contact, there was no resistance at all as the dirt in front of Tie Yong was blown away by his fist.
No, it wasn''t Tie Yong''s fist that blew it away.
Rather, it was theyer of light that was around Tie Yong''s fist that sent the dirt flying back.
Once the dirt had been blown away, Tie Yong didn''t hesitate to continue charging forward at Tu Ying.
There was a trace of panic that appeared in Tu Ying''s eyes when he saw Tie Yonging at him still, but he quickly recovered. Raising his hands again, there were more mounds of dirt that were summoned around him that went at Tie Yong.
At the same time, there was dirt that was gathered on the stage that created barriers around him that blocked Tie Yong''s way forward.
But no matter what Tu Ying threw at Tie Yong, there wasn''t a single thing that was able to stop him. It was like he was an unstoppable force that was intent on making his way to Tu Ying.
That was because the cultivation technique that Tie Yong used was called the Unstoppable Diamond Body Technique. This was a powerful technique that required a firm mind, which was Tie Yong''s specialty.
So in his hands, this cultivation technique was truly unstoppable.
But Tu Ying wasn''t out of it yet.
He didn''t give up as he used his mobility to move around the stage while he continued throwing more mounds of dirt at Tie Yong.
Tie Yong just kept blowing it away anding right at Tu Ying.
It seemed like a never ending cycle of one chasing the other.
But it would eventually end one way or another.
Chapter 661: Arriving in the Martial Might Sect
"Alright, that''s enough."
Elder Qian suddenly said this, which caused Tie Yong and Tu Ying to stop fighting.
It was clear that this would keep going for a while, but they were expected to be at the Martial Might Sect by the end of the day. So it wasn''t as if they could let this fight keep going.
Elder Qian was surprised to find that there was someone who was able to keep up with his disciple.
But in his mind, he also felt that this fight was worth it since he had obtained some valuable information.
It was clear that this Tie Yong was their strongest disciple, which was why they had sent him out.
Everything that had happened before was nothing more than a distraction from Tie Yong. It was why even the disciple of the sect master had treated Tie Yong like that earlier.
He was their secret weapon that they had sent out.
But if he was only a match for Tu Yingˇthen they shouldn''t be able to do anything to their other disciples.
Tu Ying was barely in the top ten in their Martial Might Sect, there were plenty of other disciples that they could rely on.
However, before thatˇElder Qian had to at least put on a show.
So he turned to Lin Fan and cupped his hands to say, "Sect Master Lin, it seems that your sect really is filled with talents. This Qian really is humbled by this spar."
Lin Fan could tell that this old fox was lying right through his teeth, but he didn''t expose him as he cupped his hands to say, "No, no, it is the Martial Might Sect that is filled with talents. We are just happy that we were able to at least fight back with our meager talents."
The two of them seemed like they were being humble, butˇ
Elder Qian didn''t keep up this act for long as he said, "Then shall we head to the Martial Might Sect now? The sect master is surely waiting for us to arrive."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before saying, "Please lead the way."
Elder Qian nodded before leading them out of the town.
With the way that he was leading them, it didn''t seem like he was taking them anywhere special. With the way that he was leading them, it was almost as if he was just taking them to the outskirts of the town.
But it didn''t take long for them to realize why he did this.
There was arge gust of wind that came down from the sky before something appeared from above the clouds.
The clouds below this thing parted before it revealed itself.
It was a spiritual boat.
This was a powerful flying artifact that was used byrge sects for transport.
It was something that all powerful sects should have.
But the Love Sect didn''t have such a thing.
The Love Sect did have a spiritual boat back when it was a powerful sect, but that was the past. When they had been scattered by their enemies, they hadn''t been able to escape with everything.
So the spiritual boat that they had before was most likely taken by the enemies.
Then when those enemies were destroyed, their wealth had been taken by the Mu Empire.
Right now, the spiritual boat that had previously belonged to the Love Sect was most likely in the hands of the Mu Empire. Though it was very unlikely that it would ever be returned to the Love Sect.
After all, this was an expensive artifact, it was not something that would be given easily.
Even if Mu Bao Bao wanted to return it to the Love Sect, there would be a lot of opposition from her ministers. Even if she acted arbitrarily sometimes, it wasn''t as if she could do whatever she wanted.
The ministers and generals would argue that this was for the good of the Mu Empire since the spiritual boat would greatly help their army, so they couldn''t just give it back.
So it would be unlikely that they would ever return the spiritual boat.
As for the Hidden Dragon Sect, they were a sealed sect, so it wasn''t as if they ever needed this.
Once the spiritual boatnded, Elder Qian looked back at Lin Fan''s group with a smile and said, "Sect Master Lin, after you."
The look on his face made it very clear that he was showing off the spiritual boat of the Martial Might Sect. It was almost as if he was saying, "We have one, what about you?"
But Lin Fan didn''t react at all to this as he just gave a simple nod and headed up to the spiritual boat.
The elders and generals all acted the same way as Lin Fan, but it was impossible for the disciples to act the same way.
Not just the disciples from the Love Sect, even the young talents from the Mu Empire couldn''t help looking around with an excited look. After all, this was their first time riding on a spiritual boat like this.
This was most likely their first time even flying through the sky like this.
So they were very excited about this.
When Elder Qian and the disciples of the Martial Might Sect saw this, they looked at the Love Sect group like they were a bunch of country bumpkins.
The elders and generals looked like they wanted to say something about this, but Lin Fan just raised his hand to stop them.
He knew that it was already toote to stop them and doing anything now would have the opposite effect.
Instead, it was better to let them enjoy this and let them rx through this. It was better than just having them be too stressed out when the tournament began.
Since there was the spiritual boat taking them to the Martial Might Sect, they were able to arrive in the afternoon.
As soon as they arrived, they found that there was arge group there to wee them.
Standing at the head of this group was this fierce looking middle aged man who everyone else clearly respected as they cleared the way for him. He was the one that walked up to Lin Fan''s group when they came off the ship.
With one hand raised to wave at them, this fierce middle aged man said, "Sect Master Lin, it really is an honour for our Martial Might Sect to have your presence here."
Lin Fan was surprised by how respectful this person was, even though he didn''t show it on his face.
After looking at this person for a bit, he realized who this person most likely was.
"Sect Master Duan, you''re too kind. It should be our Love Sect''s honour to be able to visit your honourable Martial Might Sect." Lin Fan said with a respectful look on his face.
The one that he was talking to was Duan He, the sect master of the Martial Might Sect and the one that had sent that invitation.
He had heard a bit about this person, but he never thought that he would be like this.
Though he looked fierce, he also looked like an uncle that would be in the neighbourhood..
Duan He just said with a smile, "Sect Master Lin, you''re the one being too kind."
After that, he suddenly revealed a serious look before saying, "Sect Master Lin, I must apologize to you on behalf of our Martial Might Sect."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this before quickly saying, "Sect Master Duan, what are you saying? There''s no reason for you to apologize."
Duan He shook his head and said, "No, I must apologize on behalf of our Martial Might Sect. Even though the Love Sect and the Martial Might Sect have been friends for many generations, we weren''t able toe to your aide when you were attacked by all those enemies. I deeply apologize for this on behalf of all of us at the Martial Might Sect."
Lin Fan was even more surprised to hear this, even if he didn''t show it on his face.
He took a moment to gather himself before saying, "No, Sect Master Duan, this isn''t your fault. Even if your Martial Might Sect wanted to help, I''m sure that it would have been difficult since you were in the Wu Empire and not the Mu Empire. None of us me you for this matter."
Duan He gave a nod before saying, "Sect Master Lin, it is truly kind of you to say this."
Duan He suddenly came forward after saying this and grabbed Lin Fan by the shoulder before saying, "I promise that our two sects will still remain as close friends from here on out. I hope that Sect Master Lin will not mind this."
Lin Fan was still surprised to hear this, but he shook his head and said, "How could I mind this? I would be honoured to be friends with Sect Master Duan."
"Then what is this sect master, sect master address? Just call me brother from now on." Duan He said while patting Lin Fan on the shoulder.
Lin Fan just calmly gave a nod and said, "Then Brother Duan, I hope that you will take care of me in the future."
Duan Heughed as he said, "Brother Lin, I think that it should be me asking you to take care of us in the future."
Though this scene seemed very harmonious, Lin Fan wasn''t fooled at all.
It seemed that the Martial Might Sect really was filled with these wily old foxes.
Chapter 662: Deciding the leader
After meeting the other elders of the Martial Might Sect, they brought Lin Fan''s group to another courtyard.
This one was even more luxurious than the one that they had put them back in town.
It seemed that the Martial Might Sect really didn''tck luxuries.
But the problem wasˇthey were being watched still.
The Martial Might Sect might call them guards, but in truthˇthey were just there to watch over the Love Sect.
One moment, the sect master of the Martial Might Sect was saying how they would be close friends, but the next they ced these watchers over them. Though they did say that these watchers were nothing more than guards to protect them just in case anything happened.
But everyone knew what the reality of it was.
Still, they were in the Martial Might Sect''s territory, so there wasn''t anything that they could do about this.
At the very least, the Martial Might Sect was leaving them alone.
That was when Lin Fan called out all of the disciples of the Love Sect.
Once they were all gathered, he gave a nod to the elders who suddenly put up an array around them. The disciples could feel the array appearing around them, so they revealed different expressions.
The Love Sect disciples revealed confused expressions since they recognized this as the illusion array.
The Mu Empire young geniuses had wary looks since they had no idea what was happening.
Once the array had been put in ce, Lin Fan looked at them and said, "Decide who will be the leader of the group now. I wanted to leave it to you young people, but we can''t leave things like this anymore."
All of them couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with surprised and confused looks.
After all, before this, it seemed like he didn''t care.
But now, he was directly telling them to choose their leader.
In fact, Lin Fan had wanted to leave it to them since he thought that he could have used this rtionship to his advantage. He had wanted to see if it would be taken advantage of by the Martial Might Sect when they saw this.
That was just the confidence that he had in his disciples to turn this around.
But now it wasn''t the same after meeting the Martial Might Sect''s sect master.
Elder Qian and Sect Master Duan were all clearly wily foxes. If they were given this fault, then they would take advantage of this and do something that was bad for these kids.
This time, Lin Fan wasn''t confident that these kids would be able to turn it around if that did happen.
So he had no choice but to force them to choose a leader even if it would create some bad blood between them.
After they realized that Lin Fan was being serious, the two groups turned to look at each other.
There was a moment where there was a tense feeling that lingered in the air, but it didn''t take long before a few people from each group came forward.
The ones that were leading them were Xiao Ming and Yu Huang respectively.
The ones that were behind them were just there to support them.
Once they came forward, Lin Fan raised his hand for the others to move back and soon there was a ring that was created for the two of them. It seemed that they would be allowed to do what they needed to do to settle this.
Without a single word, both Xiao Ming and Yu Huang came forward and punched at each other. Their fists shed in the air and created a shockwave that pushed them both back.
Both of them had surprised looks as they didn''t think that they would be an even match for each other.
It was clear that both of them thought that they would be able to take care of the other side in one blow, but that wasn''t the case.
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang narrowed their eyes to look at each other before charging forward again.
It seemed that they weren''t convinced and wanted to keep going.
No one stopped them and many even looked like they were excited to see how this would end.
This was just the kind of world this was.
This was a world where violence like this was the answer to all questions.
It was the one with the bigger fist that had the greatest say.
Their fists shed again and again, but it didn''t seem like either side was able to get any leeway on the other side. The shockwaves that came out didn''t push them back like before because they had braced themselves.
However, it didn''t seem like this was going to end at this rate.
So in the end, they stopped attacking each other and created some space between them.
Once theynded, they just looked at each other as if they were staring each other down.
It was Yu Huang who broke the silence by saying, "Shall we settle this in one move then?"
Xiao Ming gave a nod to show her agreement.
In the first ce, the two of them had been holding back a bit since this wasn''t a fight to the death. They were just sparring to see who would be the one that would lead their group.
But at the same time, they were holding back since they were afraid of being found out.
They had thought that they would be able to end it without using too much power.
That was why they had been going even this entire time.
But now, it seemed like they couldn''t hold back anymore.
After they said this, both of them pulled out their weapons and faced each other. While doing so, they gathered their spiritual energy as if they were about to use one big move.
Seeing this, Lin Fan gave a nod to the elders who moved forward to create a barrier around them.
Though even without Lin Fan saying a thing, they would have already started moving forward to put up this barrier. There was no doubt that this was the climax and it would have been the most explosive climax.
So they had to be prepared to not alert the Martial Might Sect.
Once the barrier was up, it seemed like Xiao Ming and Yu Huang were prepared as well.
With a roar, both of them suddenly charged forward while swinging their weapons at each other.
The glows that surrounded their weapons created streaks of light in the air, but that wasn''t the most eye catching thing. The most eye catching thing was the different forms of energy that were appearing around them.
For Xiao Ming, it was mes.
For Yu Huang, it was lightning.
The two of them came closer and closer, bringing their weapons down on each other until they finally shed.
When the sh came, there was arge boomˇor at least there was one in the center of the barrier. The barrier blocked the sound from spreading and even stopped the explosion that came out from spreading.
In the end, all that everyone could see from outside the barrier were the mes of the explosion.
It was so strong that one didn''t even think that it was possible for people to survive inside of there.
But eventually the mes extinguished and there were two figures that were revealed in the center of the barrier.
These two figures seemed to be standing in front of each other as if they were staringeach other down still, but it didn''t seem like the mes had touched them as their clothes seemedpletely untouched.
After standing like that for a bit, Yu Huang suddenly fell forward andnded on one of his knees in front of Xiao Ming.
He couldn''t help giving a cough as he fell one knee in front of her.
After coughing, he looked up at her and said, "I give up."
Xiao Ming gave a nod before looking at the others around her.
All of them looked at her before saying, "Leader."
She gave a satisfied nod and reached out to help Yu Huang up.
Yu Huang didn''t seem to react at first when he saw this, but then he revealed a strange look as he looked at her hand.
There was a silence that lingered in the air before he reached out to take her hand.
Xiao Ming gave a satisfied smile and helped him up.
While this happened, Yu Huang had been staring at her the entire time.
The look in his eyes was veryplicated and hard to see through, but his eyes never left her.
It was almost as if he was enamoured by herˇ
After helping him up, Xiao Ming went back to Lin Fan and cupped her hands in front of him before saying, "Master, I have been appointed as the leader."
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod and said, "Good. Now everyone should get some rest. There will be a lot to do tomorrow."
Everyone nodded in agreement to this since they knew that this was true.
They were now in the enemy territory, there was no doubt that there would be a lot to do even if the tournament didn''t start for a few more days.
So with that, everyone went inside to rest up.
Though there were some elders that remained outside.
They were in enemy territory after all, so it wasn''t as if they couldpletely let their guards down.
These elders would be keeping guard tonight.
Chapter 663: Meeting the other sects
Early the next morning, the disciples of the Martial Might Sect came to bring our breakfast.
With the dishes that they brought, it could be seen that we were their honoured guest.
The dishes that they brought wereparable to the ones that Lin Fan had seen being served in the pce before. These were dishes that could only be made with the finest ingredients and by the chefs with the best skills.
But where would the Martial Might Sect get something like that?
This was something that was only avable to those that were at the peak of the secr world.
This was something that was only avable to the ones that reigned atop the jade throne of the mortal empires.
This showed that the Martial Might Sect was already in the grasp of the Wu Empireˇor rather the ones that were behind the Wu Empire. It seemed that the Five Great Sect''s already controlled most things that happened in the Martial Might Sect just based on this.
This very much set the feeling that they were deep in enemy territory now.
But that didn''t mean that they couldn''t enjoy the food that had been served to them.
The Martial Might Sect wouldn''t do anything like poisoning them after therge disy that they had put on yesterday. There were certainly others that had seen them arriving in the Martial Might Sect on the spiritual boat, so there was no doubt that what Sect Master Duan had dered had been spread.
So if something were to happen to them while they were in the Martial Might Sect, it would be a blow to the Martial Might Sect''s prestige.
Lin Fan didn''t think that the Martial Might Sect would do something like that.
So they could eat this delicious food without holding back.
Though some of the elders had more wary outlooks than Lin Fan and held themselves back.
These were the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They had been used to living a cautious and low key life that some of their old habits were still kept.
They just didn''t eat that much in enemy territory because of this habit.
Lin Fan had been wondering what to do today when Elder Qian suddenly arrived.
Lin Fan was surprised to see Elder Qian since he had been expecting them to iste them during this time, but he quickly found out why Elder Qian hade to see him.
"The other sects have already arrived. We were nning on hosting a meeting for the various sects to get to know each other. I am here to ask if Sect Master Lin is interested in this."
Lin Fan was certainly surprised even if he didn''t show it on the surface.
He never thought that the Martial Might Sect would actually let them meet the other sects like this.
He had always thought that the Martial Might Sect would iste them to make it hard for them to find any allies that would help them.
But it seemed that this wasn''t the case.
Why was that?
Lin Fan had no idea, but he didn''t dare let his guard down.
Still, there was nothing wrong with meeting with the other sects.
Not only would they be able to find future allies, they would also be able to scout out their enemies for the future.
So Lin Fan said with a nod, "Alright, let''s go meet the other sects."
Elder Qian led them through the Martial Might Sect until they came to arge square.
But when they arrived, they couldn''t help being surprised by what they saw.
Instead of a meeting as one would expect, this ce seemed like some kind of night market.
There were many different people that had set up stalls in thisrge square and there were people in different uniforms walking from stall to stall. The marks from some of these uniforms could be found on the stalls that were set up.
It was clear that the stalls were set up by the various sects that were here topete in the tournament.
But how could the Martial Might Sect allow something like this?
Elder Qian quickly confirmed this by saying, "Sect Master Lin, if there''s anything you wish to buy, please feel free to wander around. The various stalls are all run by the various sects located all over our Wu Empire and the surrounding countries. There are many different specialties that are gathered here, specialties that would be hard to find normally.
So you should take advantage of this chance while you can."
It seemed that the real goal of this night market was the exchange of resources between sects.
However, would the Martial Might Sect suffer a loss from this?
Lin Fan tested them by asking Elder Qian, "Then is it possible for us to set up a stall as well? Our Mu Empire also has a few specialties."
Elder Qian quickly gave a nod before saying, "Of course you''re free to set up a stall as well." Then after a pause, he said, "But I have to tell you that as the host, our Martial Might Sect will be collecting a fee for providing the area for the stall."
Lin Fan revealed a look like he had already expected this.
The Martial Might Sect definitely wouldn''t suffer a loss in this kind of situation.
Elder Qian said with a smile, "The fee isn''t that high, it''s just 10% of your earnings."
10% of their earnings and that wasn''t considered high?
Lin Fan was a city lord, so he had an idea of how much rent a city would charge a stall.
It was no more than 5% of the stall''s earnings on average, so 10% was definitely high. Not to mention that the customers were cultivators, so they would certainly spend more than normal people would.
After all, cultivators used spirit stones to trade things.
The Martial Might Sect really was gouging people with these fees, but what could they do?
They owned thend, so they could do what they wanted.
In the end, Lin Fan said to Senior Brother Ying,"Go and lead some of our people to open a stall." After saying this, he tossed a Storage Ring to Senior Brother Ying and then said, "Try and sell what you can from this."
Senior Brother Ying looked into the Storage Ring before saying with a nod and a smile, "Yes, sect master."
The things in the Storage Ring that Lin Fan had tossed him were all things that had been taken from the dungeon.
Lin Fan was the city lord and the biggest buyer of dungeon loot in Dungeon City, so it was only natural that he would have a bunch of dungeon loot on him. However, dungeon loot was umon outside of Dungeon City and even the Mu Empire, so there was no doubt that these items would sell for a lot.
But the most important thing that Lin Fan was looking for was information.
Running a stall would be the best way to obtain information since there would be plenty of people going by their stall.
Each person would have information that they wanted, so it would be easy to gather while bartering for the items.
Once Senior Brother Ying led some of their group away to set up a stall in an open area, Lin Fan turned back to Elder Qian and said, "Then Elder Qian, should we walk through this gathering together?"
To Lin Fan''s surprise, Elder Qian shook his head and said, "Sect Master Lin, I must apologize.I still have some other things to take care of, so I won''t be able to walk around this gathering with you. I hope that you won''t be offended by this."
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Of course not, of course not. Elder Qian, if you have other matters to take care of, feel free to go and take care of them. We''ll just walk around on our own."
Elder Qian gave a nod in response before cupping his hands to say, "Then Sect Master Lin, I won''t keep you any longer, I''ll be going now." Then as if he remembered something, he added, "Oh, if you can, you should really take a look at the Hundred Herb Valley''s stall. I''ve heard that there are some good pills being sold there."
Without waiting for a response, Elder Qian suddenly walked off to Lin Fan''s surprise.
After all, Lin Fan had thought that Elder Qian would remain here to watch over them.
Elder Qian didn''t even leave anyone to go with them and just let them explore on their own.
Lin Fan was certain that the Martial Might Sect was following the orders of the Five Great Guilds, so he had thought that they would watch them carefully. But now, Elder Qian had left them all alone like this which was just very confusing to him.
Was it because he had made a mistake about all of this?/
Was this just a normal invitation to a tournament?
No, that had to be impossible.
That was what Lin Fan thought as he shook these doubts out.
For now, since they were allowed to roam freely, then they would roam freely.
Lin Fan gave permission to the elders and disciples to act on their own.
When he gave these orders, there were disciples that formed groups that went off on their own.
That included Xiao Ming who was strangely being followed by Yu Huang.
Lin Fan himself also headed off by himself in a certain direction.
Chapter 664: Hidden treasures
As he walked around, he could see that there were quite a few people selling things in this ce.
There were many different stalls that were selling different things, but these things didn''t seem like they were that great.
These were basic things that most sects would have that they were selling.
But if one thought about it, it seemed normal.
After all, these sects might have gathered for the tournament, but that didn''t mean that they were allies. They wouldn''t want to sell good things to people that could be future enemies.
So they were just selling the most basic things to have a stall and gather information.
Or at least that was how it was for normal people.
It was different for Lin Fan since he had something that no one else had.
His Appraisal Eyes were moving across the various stalls, looking for different things that no one else paid attention to. But of course, there was a reason why no one else paid attention to these things.
These were items that were very battered looking and didn''t seem to hold any value.
There weren''t even any spiritual energy fluctuationsing from these things, so no one thought that they were anything good.
The only reason why they were even in these stalls in the first ce was because they were there to fill up the space. They were there to act as ceholders so that people wouldn''t find these stalls too empty.
So these were things that people couldn''t see through and regarded as trash.
But in the Appraisal Eyes of Lin Fan, it was a hoard of treasures.
Though there were indeed some things that were just trash.
It wasn''t as if everything that was broken down would be a treasure.
Still, there were plenty of things for Lin Fan to choose from that he didn''t need to care if there were some things that weren''t as good.
As he looked around, he could see the various items that were there for the picking and he started thinking about which ones to get.
It would be too suspicious if he got them all, so he could only choose a few to take.
In the end, Lin Fan found his marks and went for them.
The first one that he went for was a small round stone that seemed like it was nothing special. In fact, it waspletely ck and almost looked like it was a pile of shit, but one could still tell that it was a rock instead of actual feces.
When he came over to the stall, the one that was running it greeted him with a smile.
"This brother, is there anything that you''re interested in from our stall?" It was a handsome middle aged man who came forward to talk to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan gave a nod before pointing at one of the bottles of pills that were on the side.
When the handsome middle aged man saw this, he said with a smile, "Ah, you have a good eye. This is our best selling product, so you should buy it fast before it sells out."
The ''best selling product'' that he was talking about was just a bottle of Foundation Breakthrough Pills.
For Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators, these things were necessary, but for anyone that was higher than the Qi Gathering Realm, these things were useless. They were naturally useless for Lin Fan.
However, there were enough disciples here that were in the Qi Gathering Realm that these Foundation Pills still sold well.
Not to mention, Lin Fan could see that the quality of this Foundation Breakthrough Pill was better than most, so it wasn''t strange if people bought them from this stall.
Lin Fan just gave a casual nod before simply saying, "How much?"
"This brother, we''re having a special deal today. It''s only twenty spirit stones."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this.
After all, thest time that he had seen a set of Foundation Breakthrough Pills being sold was at the auction in Inferno City.
Back then, the final price for the Foundation Breakthrough Pills had been twenty two spirit stones and that was in an auction setting. The starting price for the Foundation Breakthrough Pills had been five spirit stones.
Even if this was cheaper than a normal bottle of Foundation Breakthrough Pills, it should cost no more than ten spirit stones.
So it was clear that this person was ripping him off.
Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked, the handsome middle aged man cursed in his heart, but he didn''t back down as he waited for Lin Fan to say something.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the handsome middle aged man before shing the price in half, "Ten spirit stones."
It was the handsome middle aged man''s turn to narrow his eyes when he heard this.
After looking at Lin Fan as if he was wondering if he was serious or not, the handsome middle aged man said, "This brother, I can''t go lower than fifteen spirit stones."
Lin Fan and the handsome middle aged man just looked at each other for a bit, but then Lin Fan gave a nod before saying, "Then it seems that we can''te to a deal."
With that, he turned to leave.
The handsome middle aged man was surprised to hear this, but he quickly said, "Wait, wait, this brother, you can''t give up that easily. I''m certain that you''re destined to have this bottle of pills, so why don''t we talk about it?"
Lin Fan stopped when he heard this and turned around to look at the handsome middle aged man as if he was asking him what he would do.
The handsome middle aged man remained silent for a bit before saying, "This brother, I''m sure that there are other things that catch your eyes here. How about you point out some other things that you like and I''ll give you a bundle deal?"
Lin Fan shook his head before pointing out a few things and saying, "As long as you give me all of these things as well, I can consider buying these Foundation Breakthrough Pills at this price."
The handsome middle aged man took a look at the items that he had pointed out and then knitted his brows.
But in truth, though he knitted his brows like this, he actually wasn''t that unwilling to ept this deal.
In fact, he was secretly overjoyed seeing that the things that Lin Fan had picked out were nothing more than trash. All together, it added up to no more than one spirit stone.
Still, it was his job to gouge the customer for as much as possible, so it wasn''t as if he could just ept this deal right away.
Instead, he revealed a look of difficulty, like he found this hard to ept as he said, "This brother, I do want to make this deal, butˇI can''t just give you that many things for free. You''re being too greedy, I just can''t make this deal."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the handsome middle aged man before pointing at two things and saying, "Then leave out these two things and it''s a deal."
Though the middle aged man had an unwilling look on his face, his eyes actually lit up when he saw this.
That was because the two things that Lin Fan had removed were the two that were worth the most out of all the things that he pointed out.
The handsome middle aged man couldn''t help thinking to himself, "This kid really is green, he doesn''t even know these simple things." But of course, he would never actually point these things out for him.
So the middle aged man looked like he was still struggling for a bit before finally saying, "Alright, it''s because I feel that this item is destined for you that I am willing to make this deal." He leaned in close as he said, "Brother, remember that I''m doing this as a favour to you. If I get in troubleter, I''ll need your help to speak up for me."
Lin Fan didn''t bother going along with this and just tossed over fifteen spirit stones.
The handsome middle aged man happily caught them and then handed over the items that Lin Fan bought.
As he did, he tried to get closer to Lin Fan and learn which sect he came from, but Lin Fan didn''t bother talking to him.
After all, Lin Fan knew what the value of these things were and he knew that the handsome middle aged man had been trying his best to gouge him for as much as he could. This was the kind of person that he disliked, so he didn''t want to be friends with him.
So after taking the items, Lin Fan headed off to another stall.
Using the same method as before, he was able to get the item that he wanted without arousing any suspicion.
But this time, he talked to the owner of the stall a bit because this one was different from thest one.
From the very beginning, this person gave him a fair price and even offered him freebies.
It was clear that there was a difference in treatment between these two stalls.
For the one that treated him with sincerity, he didn''t mind talking to them a bit longer.
For the one that treated him as an easy mark, he wouldn''t care what they said to get his attention.
Chapter 665: Big haul
Going to the different stalls, Lin Fan was able to get quite the big haul from them.
Using the same trick each time, he was able to get all of the items that he wanted without raising any suspicion.
There were some that treated him as an easy mark and there were some that treated him with sincerity. Lin Fan was able to easily distinguish between who treated him in what manner, so he knew who to befriend.
Once he felt that he had bought enough, he stopped going to stalls and went to a hidden corner to have a closer look at the items that he had gotten.
The first item that he got, the stone that looked like a pile of shit.
Blizzard Jade
A jade that is filled with a powerful ice energy that formed over thousands of years in the frigid cold. Has the ability to continuously release powerful ice energy.
This was a stone that had a jade inside of it that no one knew about.
As long as he cut the stone and released the jade, he would be able to obtain arge amount of ice energy.
While he didn''t know just how pure this jade was, he was certain that it wouldn''t be that weak since it was considered powerful by the Appraisal Eyes. The Appraisal Eyes didn''t give this kind of evaluation that easily.
He could even imagine how that handsome middle aged man would feel if he knew about this.
Though he would never actually tell him about this.
The second item was the one that he had gotten from the stall that treated him sincerely.
This was a broken piece of metal that didn''t seem like it could be used at all.
Dragon Echo Fist
That was the name of the cultivation technique that was sealed inside of this broken piece of metal.
This was a verymon trope in the cultivation world, where a normal looking piece of metal was used to store a powerful cultivation technique passed down by some expert. But Lin Fan definitely never expected this to actually happen to him.
This cultivation technique was one that could reach the Soul Formation Realm. After that, it would depend on the talent of the one who cultivated it to see if they could reach a higher realm.
As for what this cultivation technique did, it released a fist that would be like a dragon''s roar.
This wasn''t just a show of how powerful that fist would be, it was also literally a dragon''s roar that would be generated when this cultivation technique was used.
This was definitely a powerful technique that could be put in the Love Sect''s library.
There were many other items that were picked by Lin Fan that were all considered treasures, but there were two things that caught his attention.
One was an item that seemed to be some kind of brick.
He didn''t know what this thing was exactly since the Appraisal Eyes didn''t tell him much about it. The only reason that Lin Fan had bought it in the first ce was because of one word that had appeared in the description of this brick. It was a word that had appeared at the very bottom of the description.
Indestructible.
He didn''t understand why the Appraisal Eyes would show him something like this, but it had piqued his interest.
Now that he was alone and he had finished checking his loot, he couldn''t help testing this thing.
Was it really as indestructible as the Appraisal Eyes said it was?
The first thing that Lin Fan did was throw the brick onto the ground as hard as he could.
He was just trying to smash the brick on the ground, but he found that it didn''t shatter at all. Rather, it created arge hole in the ground under him.
There had been stone tiles under him, but he found that instead of shattering the stone tiles, it went right through them. It was as if the brick hadpletely squashed what was under it andpressed it underneath.
This brick was anything but normal if it did something like this.
It was as if there was some kind of power that was suppressing everything that it hit.
When Lin Fan tried to pull the brick out of the ground, he found that he had no choice but to destroy the tile that was around it. The brick was so deeply embedded in that hole that he wasn''t able to grip it to pull it out of the ground.
Once it was out of the ground, Lin Fan held this brick in his hand and raised a palm before smashing his palm down on the brick.
He used all of the strength that he had to smash this brick, but he found that he wasn''t able to do a single thing to it. He wasn''t even able to leave a single mark on the brick.
In factˇit was his hand that started to hurt after hitting the brick like this.
It seemed that the system had been correct about this brick, it really was indestructible.
But why was it indestructible?
No matter how he looked at the brick, no matter how he scanned it with his spiritual sense, he wasn''t able to find a single thing special about this brick.
It just made no sense at all.
After staring at this brick for a bit, Lin Fan still put it away.
Since there was nothing that he could find out about this brick, then he wouldn''t force himself to try and find something. It was clear that there was some kind of secret with this brick and if it didn''t want to expose itself, there was nothing that he could do.
Lin Fan turned his attention to the second item that had caught his attention.
It was something that looked like a smooth stone. There was nothing special about this thing and it looked like nothing more than a trinket, but Lin Fan knew that it was anything but that.
His Appraisal Eyes had shown him the proper way of using this thing, so he did as the Appraisal Eyes had instructed him.
Lin Fan sent his spiritual sense into the stone, but he did it in a very specific way. He used his spiritual sense to surround the stone before sending it into the stone itself.
When he sent his spiritual sense in, he found that there was something there that hadn''t been there before. It was as if there was something sentient inside of the stone the whole time that had been avoiding his spiritual sense.
So when he wrapped his spiritual sense around the stone, it trapped that thing inside and allowed his spiritual sense to see what it was.
"This isˇa map?"
He couldn''t tell where this ce was just based on the map that his spiritual sense formed alone, but he could tell that the image that was formed by his spiritual sense was clearly some kind of map.
In the future, he would have to see if he could find where this ce was, but for nowˇ
There were other pressing matters that he needed to worry about right now.
But there was one thing about this smooth stone that was hard to forgetˇ
What was the thing that was inside the stone that was able to avoid his spiritual senses like that?
If he hadn''t used his spiritual sense to trap it, then he wouldn''t have been able to find this map in the first ce.
This strange thing almost seemed aliveˇ
Could it be that this was the inheritance of some expert?
Though thest expert that had left their inheritance to themˇ
Lin Fan just put these items away and started walking around again.
He didn''t really have anything left to do, so at this point, he was just walking around aimlessly.
When he thought about returning to the gathering spot that they had set, Lin Fan suddenly heard something.
"You think that a third rate sect like yours could do anything here?"
It seemed that when young people were gathered, they couldn''t help losing their tempers like this. But there was a part of himself that seemed sad that he didn''t consider himself part of the young people.
After all, this body of his was still under twenty years old.
He was about to leave when he heard another voice.
This time, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows since he recognized this voice.
"Who do you think you are? You want to call our sect a third rate sect?"
When he turned in the direction of those voices, he found that there were already people gathering in that area. It seemed that the voices had drawn a crowd and they had all gathered to watch the fun.
But as a sect master, it wasn''t as if he could just join in the fun.
He had to think about his prestige.
So instead of going into the crowd with the others, he flew up into the air and watched from above.
As he floated there, he could sense two other auras that were there.
It seemed that there were other elders who were watching over this group as well.
As he had expected, one of the parties involved in this argument was from his Love Sect.
It was Xiao Ming''s group who was arguing with some other group.
With the way that the other group was dressed, it was clear that they were a bunch of young masters from another sect.
Chapter 666: Disagreements between the youths
The argument was getting more and more heated as both sides threw words at each other.
But it seemed like there were more people in the group that looked like young masters.
Most of them seemed likeckeys of the young masters with how they positioned themselves.
Finally, one of the young masters couldn''t take it anymore and said, "That''s it! I''m done listening to this little b*tch! Take her down and beat her up!"
As soon as he said this, hisckeys went forward as if they were trying to grab Xiao Ming.
As they did, there were lewd looks that appeared in their eyes.
Xiao Ming was a beauty after all, so it wasn''t strange that they would look at her like this.
She might not have been a beauty before when she was still an orphan, but now that she was well fed and had a high cultivation, her natural beauty came out. She was a long haired beauty with fair white skin and cherry red lips, the perfect kind of beauty that could make nations copse.
She had even grown taller and her figure had filled out more from slowly growing up.
It was also one of the reasons why the other group had started this argument in the first ce.
They had tried to hit on Xiao Ming and were rebuked by her.
Being rebuked by her had hurt their pride as young masters, so now they were trying to nder and use force against her.
It seemed that these young masters really weren''t taught well at all.
When Xiao Ming saw theseckeys running at her, she didn''t seem worried at all.
Rather, there was even a faint smile on her lips, as if she was enjoying how this situation was developing.
When Lin Fan saw this from above, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile.
This disciple of his might have grown into a beautiful woman now, but she still had the same personality that she had as a kid. She was a mischievous little girl who liked to solve things first with her fist rather than with her words.
When she was offered this chance to fight it out, naturally she wouldn''t turn it down.
But before she could do anything, there was someone that stepped up first.
Yu Huang came forward to stand in front of Xiao Ming and faced theckeys that were charging at her.
With a look of disdain in his eyes, he said, "Aren''t you embarrassed? All these men surrounding a single girl like this? Can you really still call yourselves men?"
When he said this, the expressions of all theckeys suddenly changed.
They had gone from traces of lewdness to looks of actual anger.
Who was this kid who had stepped up to ruin their fun?
Did this kid really think that he had the right to say anything to them?
At first, they had only been nning on humiliating Xiao Ming and then taking her away for their young masters. But now that there was someone stepping forward, volunteering to be beaten up, how could they refuse?
As they stepped forward, all of theckeys suddenly released their spiritual energy.
The aura that they gave off was in the Ninth Qi Gathering Realm.
This was definitely not considered weak at all considering they wereckeys.
But they hadpletely misread the situation.
The main reason why the young masters had even dared to hit on Xiao Ming in the first ce was because they thought that she was weak. They hadn''t been able to sense her cultivation, so they thought that she was just a weakling who hid her powers.
But that was far from the case.
Since they had released their aura, Yu Huang didn''t hold back either.
The moment that theseckeys came forward, the pressure of the Foundation Realm fell onto them, causing them to reveal shocked looks.
They had been certain that this kid in front of them was weaker than them, but now he was releasing the aura of the Foundation Realm.
They could only reveal shocked looks like this.
It turned out that he had been pretending to be the pig to eat the tiger.
They wanted to stop, but they couldn''t since they were already in Yu Huang''s range.
With just a few simple moves, all of theckeys had been knocked to the ground.
He was even feeling so good that he made a pose after knocking all of them to the ground.
The way that he was looking back at Xiao Ming, it was as if he was saying, "How about it?"
This was what someone would do if they were trying to show off to a girl that they liked.
However, Xiao Ming didn''t act like one might think she would act.
Instead of being touched that Yu Huang would stand up for her like this, she was ring at him with a displeased look. It was almost like how one would look at someone that had stolen their prey.
The young masters were shocked to see this, but naturally they couldn''t let things end that easily.
So this time, it wasn''t just a single young master that sent theirckey forward.
It was all of the young masters who sent theirckeys forward.
At the same time, even the elite bodyguards were sent forward to deal with Yu Huang.
These were experts in the Foundation Realm, so they were capable of fighting Yu Huang if need be.
But Yu Huang didn''t get a chance to show off this time.
"Get out of the way."
With these simple words, Xiao Ming raised her foot to kick Yu Huang''s butt and forced him to move so that she coulde forward to face them.
As she stood there in front of all of them, she had a wide smile on her face.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile when he saw this, but there wasn''t a trace of worry on his face. After all, he knew that even if she was facing everyone like this, there wouldn''t be a problem.
That was just how well trained his disciple was.
When theckeys came forward, it only took a single punch from Xiao Ming to send them flying.
That punch showed her power as a Foundation Realm Cultivator, someone that they couldn''t fight back against at all.
So instead, it was the elite bodyguards in the Foundation Realm that went to deal with her.
At first, it was only a single one that fought her, but he found that he couldn''t beat her. Instead, it was him who was being pressured by Xiao Ming as the two of them fought, so he had no choice but to ask for help.
They had their pride as elite bodyguards, so they hadn''t been nning on grouping up against Xiao Ming.
But when they saw that the one that had been fighting her was no match for her at all, they had no choice but to go forward to help that person.
Even with two or three of them working together, they found that they were stillpletely outmatched by Xiao Ming.
All of them had been fighting as hard as they could, but it was as if they couldn''t do a single thing to her. Xiao Ming was just easily deflecting their attacks before making her own attacks that they could barely block.
It was truly close as they had to use all of their power to block it.
It almost made them feel as ifˇXiao Ming was just ying around with them the entire time.
She was making sure that her attacks were at a level that they could block so that they wouldn''t be defeated in a single move.
If that really was the case, then just how terrifying would Xiao Ming be?
The elite bodyguards knew that this wasn''t the time to hold back anymore, so all of them surrounded Xiao Ming at this time. At the same time, all of theckeys also came forward to surround Xiao Ming.
With all of these people surrounding her, it really created a strange scene that was almost like she was a young girl who was being bullied by a bunch of men.
This painted a very ugly picture not just for them, but the young masters that they served.
When this happened, Yu Huang and Huang Xie couldn''t take it anymore.
The two of them stepped forward even if they knew that Xiao Ming would be angry with them for doing this, but they stood there in front of her, blocking her from this group that surrounded her.
As they did, the two of them couldn''t help looking at each other.
There was a moment of silence between the two of them as they just stared at each other, but it didn''t take long before both of them narrowed their eyes to look at each other.
It was clear that both of them recognized the other side''s intentions and there was a rivalry that was developing between the two of them.
Xiao Ming didn''t care at all as she was about to say, "What are you two doing? I canˇ"
Before she could finish, the two of them turned to look at her with serious looks and she had no choice but to fall silent.
She didn''t know why she fell silent, but she felt that it was better not to say anything when the two of them were like this.
But that moment was ruined by one of the young masters who said, "Get them!"
Chapter 667: A matter between the younger generation
As soon as this young master said this, all of the enemies charged forward.
It took no time at all for them to surround the three of them.
However, even though they had been surrounded by the enemies, there was nothing that the enemies could do to them.
There was no change at all as the three of them knocked aside all of the enemies that came at them.
Even when they were outnumbered a hundred to one, it didn''t seem like they were being pushed back at all.
All three of them had unique abilities that allowed them to push back all the enemies that came at them.
Though the most shy one was without a doubt Huang Xie.
He was surrounded in ayer of green light as he charged at the enemy that came at him. He was like a giant glowing green ball as he charged at the enemy, scattering all of the attacks that came in his direction.
It didn''t seem like anyone was able to do a single thing to him with the way that he charged into the enemy lines.
He justpletely scattered every single spiritual energy attack that came his way and destroyed all the weapons that were used to attack him. It was like there wasn''t a single thing that he wasn''t able to destroy as he charged his way through the enemies.
In no time at all, the three of them had already taken down half of the enemies facing them and the rest of the enemies were already injured to varying degrees. It was clear that they wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer.
The crowd that had gathered to watch the show waspletely silent.
There wasn''t a single person who was able to say a single thing as they stared at what had happened in front of them.
After all, not a single one of them was able to process the fact that they had been able to defeat all of these enemies with just three people. It didn''t seem like it was possible at allˇ
The ones with sharper eyes could tell that this was bad for them sinceˇthis was a group that was far stronger than anyone expected.
It was clear that they would be their strongest enemies in the tournament that wasing up.
So there were some that were hoping that the young masters would still have another trick up their sleeves.
If they could take care of Xiao Ming''s group now before the tournament started, it would be better for them.
The young masters could see that their subordinates were beingpletely pushed back by the three in front of them. It was only a matter of time before they would be defeated and thenˇ
They couldn''t imagine what would happen, but they were certain that it wouldn''t be good for them.
But to back downˇtheir pride as young masters wouldn''t allow such a thing.
So the only thing that they could do wasˇ
One of the young masters suddenly stepped forward and said, "Alright, it seems that you aren''t as bad as we thought. How about we just both take a step back and leave matters as they are?"
They wouldn''t apologize, but they would act like they were allowing them to leave.
No matter what, they would put themselves below others, so they would only act like they were better.
This was most likely the best offer that they could give, butˇ
They had underestimated what kind of personality Xiao Ming had.
"You want to back down now? It''s toote for that!"
She said in a fierce voice that surprised the young masters.
They couldn''t believe that someone would challenge them like this, but what could they do about it?
After all, Xiao Ming and the two that had helped her had taken down all of their subordinates.
What would they use to fight someone like this?
Another one of the young masters suddenly had an idea and one of the elite bodyguards slipped into the crowd while this was happening.
That elite bodyguard went all the way around and went for the other members of Xiao Ming''s group.
It wasn''t just Xiao Ming and these two that had been caught up in this fight.
There were over Love Sect groups that had been drawn over because of themotion and had been standing behind Xiao Ming.
The idea that the young master had was that there was no way that everyone in Xiao Ming''s group was as strong as these three. So he had wanted to take the weaker members hostage to force Xiao Ming to back down.
What they never expected wasˇ
"Ah!" The elite bodyguard shouted out in pain as he fell to the ground.
He was holding his arm which was now bent at a strange angle, showing that it was clearly broken.
The one standing over him was Tie Yong who had a fist raised.
When they heard this, everyone turned to look at Tie Yong standing over the elite bodyguard.
The one that reacted first to this was Xiao Ming.
She didn''t hesitate at all to charge at the group of the young masters as she said, "You cowards! You dare try to ambush our friends? I''ll take care of all of you right now!"
When the young masters saw her explode like this, they couldn''t help moving back and hiding behind their bodyguards while crying out.
"Save me!"
"This savage girl wants to hurt me!"
"Grandpa, help me!"
They were all asking for help, showing that they clearly had never faced any setbacks in their lives.
But those cries for help actually drew out someone powerful.
There was a pressure that suddenly fell over this ce, one that was much stronger than anyone here. It immediately suppressed all of the young people standing here, causing them to reveal looks of difficulty.
Xioa Ming and her group also stopped moving as they felt the pressure fall on them, but it wasn''t as if they couldn''t move.
It was just that they were cautious because of this pressure falling on them.
There was a figure that slowly came down from the sky and remained flying as it came over the group of young masters.
The face of one of the young masters suddenly lit up as he shouted, "Grandfather! You''re here to save me!"
The appearance of the figure was revealed to be an old man.
This old man looked at this young master and said with a nod and a smile, "Of course, I would never abandon my precious grandson like this."
Then his face turned cold as he looked at Xiao Ming''s group to say, "Kowtow and apologize to my grandson. As long as you vow your allegiance to my grandson, I''ll spare your lives."
The way that he spoke was just like the young masters.
It seemed that they had learned from somewhere to act this way and this grandfather seemed to be it.
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes when she heard this, but then she slowly said in a calm voice, "What if I don''t?"
The old man narrowed his eyes before raising his palm and shoving it out.
There was a powerful tiger''s roar that rang out as a spiritual energy tiger came out of his palm, flying right at Xiao Ming.
This powerful spiritual energy tiger created even more pressure that forced Xiao Ming back a step, but she still gathered her energy as if she wanted to sh against this spiritual energy tiger.
However, she didn''t get a chance to do so as Huang Xie suddenly came in front of her.
As he did, the green energy around him suddenly burst out to create a strong green glow.
This green energy shed with the spiritual energy tiger and in the end, it was the spiritual energy tiger that was shattered by this green energy.
However, it wasn''t as if Huang Xie got out of this unharmed.
He spat out a mouthful of blood and the green glow around him shattered as he was pushed back.
Xiao Ming quickly came forward to catch him before looking at him with a rebuking look and saying, "Foolish junior brother, what did you do that for? I could have handled it myself."
Huang Xie just looked up at her with a smile as he said, "I''m just d that you''re not hurt, senior sister."
The old man whose attack had been blocked couldn''t help looking at Huang Xie with a strange look.
But then he raised his palm again and gathered a much stronger attack based on the pressure that it gave.
The look in his eyes almost seemed like he wanted to finish off Huang Xie then and there.
Xiao Ming deeply knitted her brows seeing this, but she couldn''t escape with Huang Xie like this. So the only thing that she could do was try to block that attack while Huang Xie tried to stand up to block it for her.
It was just that the old man never got the chance to attack as he lost all sensation in the hand that he had raised.
When he looked at it, he found that there was ayer of ice that was around that hand that hadpletely frozen it.
He deeply knitted his brows before saying, "Who is it?"
Lin Fan calmly floated down in front of Xiao Ming and Huang Xie as he said, "This is a scuffle between the younger generation, should an old man like you be getting involved?"
Chapter 668: Who do you think you are?
When the old man saw Lin Fan floating down in front of him, he deeply knitted his brows.
But after looking at Lin Fan with a frown on his face for a bit, he suddenly gave a snort and said, "And you''re qualified to say this? You''re nothing more than a child yourself."
Lin Fan just gave a nod as if he agreed with this before saying, "So that makes it even more embarrassing that you''re doing something like this."
The old man''s face twisted in rage when he heard this before he roared out, "Kid, you think that you''re so great!? Just watch what I do toˇ"
Lin Fan gave a sigh before cutting him off, "It seems like it''s a waste of time talking to you."
Before the old man could react, he found that his other arm had also been frozen.
Then he quickly realized the danger that he was in and shouted, "No, don''t!"
But it was already toote as both of his arms suddenly shattered to pieces in the ice.
The old man screamed out in pain as he fell down to the ground, creating arge crater in between the two groups down there. As heid there on the ground, he couldn''t help coughing out blood before fainting.
The young master who was his grandson had a shocked look on his face at first before suddenly running forward to the old man.
He leaned down beside him and shook him as he said, "Grandpa, wake up, wake up."
It seemed like it would be a touching moment between grandson and grandfather, but that wasn''t the case. The young master ruined it immediately with what he said next.
"Grandpa, if you don''t do anything, who will protect me?"
It seemed that scum really raised scum as he said such a thing to his own grandfather who was seriously injured.
There was no sign of actual concern for his grandfather on the face of the young master as all he cared about was his own safety. It seemed that this was the kind of person that this young master was.
The other young masters all revealed terrified looks, but this timeˇthey didn''t hold back at all to crush whatever tokens that they had.
In no time at all, there was an even greater pressure that fell down over the crowd.
It was so strong that there were even a few people that fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. They were barely able to look up at the few figures that were floating there in the sky.
"Who dares to touch my grandchild!?"
That was what one of them said, but it seemed that all of them were thinking the same thing.
But then when they saw the old man lying on the ground without his arms, they couldn''t help revealing shocked looks.
All of them recognized this old man since he was someone from the same sect as them.
These young masters were all from the same sect and their grandparents were all elders of the same sect. So they naturally knew the old man who was on the ground since he held the same position as them.
After a moment of silence, one of them suddenly said in a dark, "Who did this?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at them before casually saying, "I did it."
All of the elders turned to look at Lin Fan with surprised looks, clearly being caught off guard by how young he looked. However, they didn''t let their guards down since they could feel the aura that wasing from him.
They could tell that he certainly wasn''t weak.
The same elder that spoke before said, "Why did you do this to Elder Tian? What grudge do you have with him?"
Lin Fan gave a casual shrug as he said, "I can''t really say that we have a grudge, though if I had to say something." He turned to Xiao Ming''s group with a smile before turning back to say, "He was trying to bully my sect''s disciples. I can''t just watch him do that, can I?"
The elder was surprised to hear this, but then he said in a dark voice, "Did you really have to go this far?"
Lin Fan gave a snort as he said, "If he was strong enough, wouldn''t he have done the same?" Then his eyes turned cold as he looked at these elders, "Not to mention, aren''t you doing the same right now? Do you really think that I''m that easy to bully?"
The elders were all surprised by the chill that ran down their spines when they heard this, but they quickly rebounded.
They were elders of a powerful sect in the Wu Empire, one that was only below the Martial Might Sect. This had gone to their head and developed their sense of pride, so they couldn''t ept that they were being pushed by some unknown person right now.
The elder that spoke then said, "Who do you think you are? Do you know where you are that you''re acting in such a manner? Do you even know who we are?"
Lin Fan gave a casual shrug again as he said, "Does that matter?"
The elder then gave a snort before saying, "We are the elders of the Flowing River Sect, you dare fight us? Aren''t you afraid that we''ll destroy your entire sect?!"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the elder as he threatened him before saying, "Is that so?" Then in a much colder voice, he said, "I don''t think that there''s a need for the Flowing River Sect to exist after today then."
The elders were all shocked to hear this before looking enraged.
But there was no time for them to say anything as they felt a chill around them.
When they realized what was happening, they found that they werepletely surrounded in ice and snow. They had no idea where this ice and snow came from, but they could feel the terrifying chill that wasing from it.
All of them immediately released their spiritual energy around them to form a barrier, but they found that even then the cold energy was sneaking in through their barrier. The chill around them was just too powerful that they weren''t able to block it all.
The elder quickly said, "You dare attack us? Do you not know what the consequences of your actions will be?"
Lin Fan just casually gave a shrug before saying, "So you''re the only ones that can act aggressive?"
Seeing that Lin Fan couldn''t be reasoned with, the elders all looked at each other before gathering their spiritual energy in an attempt to break through the ice and snow around them. However, they found that even when they worked together like this, they werepletely trapped by this ice and snow.
All of their attacks were frozen and shattered, leaving not a single trace behind.
It seemed that unless they had some kind of secret hidden weapon, they wouldn''t be able to break out of this ce.
The elders of the Flowing River Sect all had shocked looks on their faces as they looked at Lin Fan.
Not a single one of them had expected him to be this powerful.
They thought that they would be able to break free as long as they worked together, but now it seemed like they had no chance at allˇ
Just who was this young man who had appeared out of nowhere?
As they were considering using the hidden trump card of their Flowing River Sect, there was a voice that rang out.
"What is going on here?"
As soon as this voice rang out, everyone turned in that direction to see a muscr middle aged man standing there.
But that wasn''t the reason why they paid attention to him.
It was because of the robes that he wore, showing that he was an elder of the Martial Might Sect.
After he said this, the Martial Might Sect elder revealed a surprised look when he saw the scene in front of him. He had only rushed over when he heard themotion and he didn''t know what the situation was.
But seeing it now, he couldn''t help being surprised.
When the elders of the Flowing Water Sect saw him, the elder that spoke before said, "Elder Yue, you have to get justice for us! This young man just started attacking us out of nowhere!"
The Martial Might Sect elder called Elder Yue looked at the elder who spoke before slowly turning to look at Lin Fan.
However, it didn''t seem like he was nning on doing a thing as he asked Lin Fan, "Is this really what happened?"
Lin Fan was a bit surprised on the inside when he heard this since he had expected Elder Yue to side with them, but he calmly exined, "They were the ones that bullied my disciples first, so I was just teaching them a lesson."
Elder Yue gave a nod after hearing this before closing his eyes.
He looked straight forward as he said, "Who do you think you are?"
The elders from the Flowing Water Sect revealed happy expressions when they heard this, but those happy expressions soon changed when they saw Elder Yue looking at them.
It was almost as if he was saying this to them rather than to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was also surprised to see this, but he waited to see how Elder Yue would act.
Elder Yue then said, "Daring to act so wild in our Martial Might Sect''s territory, do you even put our Martial Might Sect in your eyes?"
Chapter 669: You can’t do this
The elders from the Flowing Water Sect werepletely shocked to see this.
They had no idea what was happening, especially since they could see that Elder Yue was serious about this.
It was clear that Elder Yue was actually angered by this and seemed like he was about to take action against them.
But why would Elder Yue do something like this?
After all, their Flowing Water Sect and the Martial Might Sect had always been close.
It could even be said that they were sects that were like brother sects since the Flowing Water Sect and the Martial Might Sect always held exchanges with each other.
The Flowing Water Sect had even depended on this rtionship with the Martial Might Sect to increase their own position among the other sects.
If they were to suddenly lose this rtionshipˇ
The elder who had spoken before saying, "Elder Yue, what are you talking about? We''re not the ones that are acting wild, it''s this unknown kid who''s acting wild. Please stop joking around and uphold justice for us."
Elder Yue narrowed his eyes to look at these elders from the Flowing Water Sect.
As he did, there was a strange look that appeared in his eyes.
This was a look that almost made him seem like he was disappointed in these elders.
That was because he was.
He had already made it very clear that Lin Fan didn''t have a normal status and he was even trying to give them a chance out as long as they apologized, but it seemed like they were too dumb to realize this.
If they didn''t realize this, then there was no need for him to keep helping them.
If they didn''t take the cup that he offered them, then he had no choice but to cut them off.
Elder Yue said in a cold voice, "Do you really think that our Martial Might Sect is blind? I already know exactly what happened and you''re still trying to make excuses?"
The elders of the Flowing Water Sect couldn''t help being taken aback when they heard this.
They looked at each other in nk dismay before the elder who spoke before said, "Elder Yue, our two sects have been friends for a long time. Are you sure that you want to do this?"
Elder Yue gave a snort before pointing at Lin Fan to say, "Do you know who this person is?"
The elders of the Flowing Water Sect were all confused when they heard this before slowly shaking their heads.
If they knew who this person was, would they be making all this fuss?
If they knew who this person was, then they would have already found a way to take care of him already.
But it was because they didn''t know who this person was that they were having this much trouble in the first ce.
Seeing their response, Elder Yue said, "This one is the sect master of the Love Sect, Lin Fan."
"Love Sect?" The elders of the Flowing Water Sect repeated this together as they revealed confused looks.
The others that were watching also had confused looks on their faces as they didn''t recognize this name either.
It was only after a while that one person suddenly said, "The Love Sect from the Mu Empire?"
When this was said, there were some people that had looks of recognition appear on their faces. It seemed that these people had heard the news of the Mu Empire''s change and the Love Sect''s role in it.
So they recognized the name of the Love Sect unlike the others.
But the elders of the Flowing Water Sect still had confused looks on their faces as they didn''t recognize this name.
After a while, the Flowing Water Sect elder said, "Elder Yue, does this matter?"
Elder Yue gave a coldugh before saying, "You must not know the deep rtionship between our Martial Might Sect and the Love Sect. This is a rtionship that has existed for many generations and is a bond that is deeper than the sea."
It wasn''t just the Flowing Water Sect, all of the others watching were shocked to hear this.
Elder Yue then didn''t hesitate to dere, "If you wish to harm the members of the Love Sect, you have to ask our Martial Might Sect first."
The Flowing Water Sect elders really didn''t know what to say at this point.
The Flowing Water Sect was only a second rate sect in the Wu Empire, they couldn''tpare to the Martial Might Sect no matter how one looked at it.
If the Martial Might Sect really were to do anything to the Flowing Water Sect because of this, they wouldn''t be able to retaliate.
So the only thing that the Flowing Water Sect elders could do right now wasˇ
"Sect Master Lin, please allow me to apologize for the rudeness that we have demonstrated previously. If you are willing to forgive us, then we will be more than happy topensate you."
The Flowing Water Sect elder said this to Lin Fan.
It seemed that he really didn''t have any shame at all.
One moment, he had been threatening Lin Fan and the next, he was apologizing without any hesitation.
But looking at it from another perspective, one could say that this elder was quite smart.
It was clear that the situation was bad for their Flowing Water Sect and if he didn''t apologize, it was very likely that they would have been destroyed by the Martial Might Sect with how aggressive Elder Yue was being.
Elder Yue wasn''t listening to him, so the only thing that he could do was talk to Lin Fan who Elder Yue seemed to care very much about.
As long as Lin Fan was willing to drop this matter, then Elder Yue would be willing to drop this matter.
But would Lin Fan drop this matter?
No, even if Lin Fan wasn''t willing, he would use the crowd and money as a way to force him to drop this matter.
Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to be too aggressive with everyone watching since he was from an unknown sect. At the same time, the Flowing Water Sect elder was certain that he would be able to offer enough to make Lin Fan drop this matter.
But to his surprise, Lin Fan said, "Didn''t I say that there''s no need for the Flowing Water Sect to exist anymore?"
All of the elders of the Flowing Water Sect were shocked to hear this.
They just looked at Lin Fan with these shocked looks before turning to see what Elder Yue thought about this.
They found that Elder Yue had a calm look on his face, almost as if he was epting this conclusion which just shocked them even more. They never thought that Elder Yue would be willing to cut off all ties with them for this unknown sect.
The elders of the Flowing Water Sect all had looks of indignation on their faces, but they didn''t back down as the elder representing them said, "I never thought that the Martial Might Sect that represented our Wu Empire would bend their knee to other sects. It seems that my eyes have been opened today."
He no longer spoke in a respectful voice when addressing the Martial Might Sect.
After all, the Martial Might Sect was already condemning them to death.
So the only thing that they could do was try what they could to survive.
They were nning on using the public opinion to force the Martial Might Sect into not being able to go through with this.
But they found that this just had the opposite effect.
Elder Yue just gave a snort before saying, "You''re the ones that caused this mess in the first ce and you have the audacity to speak as if you''re the one being wronged."
Elder Yue then turned to Lin Fan to say in an apologetic voice, "Sect Master Lin, I must apologize for today. I never thought that a sect that our Martial Might Sect associated with would be of such low quality. I will find a way to make it up to Sect Master Lin."
Lin Fan had remained silent the entire time since he had wanted to see how Elder Yue would react and he had to admit that he was surprised by this reaction.
Still, he calmly said, "Then shall we go with what I had been nning to do in the first ce?"
Elder Yue hesitated for a second, but he gave a nod of agreement in the end.
Elder Yue turned to look at the elders of the Flowing Water Sect and they felt a chill run down their spine.
"You can''t do this to us, we were invited as guests."
They tried to say in an attempt to defend themselves, but there was no stopping it.
Lin Fan raised his hand and said, "Elder Yue, let me take care of this. They offended the members of my sect, so I should take care of them."
Elder Yue looked at Lin Fan before giving a silent nod.
Receiving this approval, Lin Fan raised his hand again and there was ayer of ice and snow that appeared around the elders of the Flowing Water Sect.
They still tried toin about this, but theirints fell onto deaf ears as no one seemed willing to help them.
In the end, they werepletely frozen in a block of ice before that block of ice was shattered.
Lin Fan gave a nod to Xiao Ming''s group before turning to look at Elder Yue.
Xiao Ming''s group understood and started heading towards the young masters.
Lin Fan just said to Elder Yue, "I''ll leave the matter of the Flowing Water Sect to your Martial Might Sect."
Elder Yue simply gave another silent nod of agreement.
Chapter 670: They really did it…
Since this matter had been settled, Lin Fan didn''t stay here any longer.
He called for Xiao Ming and the other Love Sect disciples to follow him and they immediately followed him out of that ce.
As they walked over, they received many strange looks from the crowd that was watching.
However, not a single person in the crowd dared to look down on them.
They even moved out of the way to let them pass as they saw Lin Fan''s group walking closer to them.
Lin Fan didn''t care at all, but he was surprised to see that Xiao Ming and the others also didn''t care.
It seemed that a small part of him did rub off on his disciple of his and that rubbed off on the others.
They didn''t stay in this gathering area any longer and went back to their own residence.
Once they were back, Lin Fan dismissed the disciples and allowed them to do what they wanted.
He didn''t punish them for themotion that they caused since he knew that it wasn''t their fault that it had happened. Though he could see that some of the disciples looked like they had been waiting for him to punish them.
After they were dismissed, they all went off to do their own things.
Lin Fan watched as Huang Xie went over to Yu Huang and said, "Come with me, we need to talk."
Yu Huang narrowed his eyes to look at Huang Xie before slowly giving a nod and following him.
With the look that was on their faces, it seemed like they wanted to discuss something serious.
When she saw the two of them acting this way, Xiao Ming couldn''t help feeling worried and even looked like she wanted to follow them. However, before she could go after them, Lin Fan reached his hand out to grab her shoulder to stop her.
Xiao Ming looked at Lin Fan with a surprised look before saying in a soft voice, "Masterˇ"
It was almost as if she was asking him to stop them for her.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "Sometimes, men have things that they need to talk about. You shouldn''t get in the way of that."
Xiao Ming revealed a confused look as she said, "I don''t understand."
Lin Fan just gave a chuckle as he said, "It seems that our Xiao Ming is still young. You''ll understand when you grow older."
Xiao Ming''s cheeks puffed up when she heard this and she turned her head away with a snort, as if she was angry at being called young like this. But she listened to him in the end and didn''t follow the two of them.
Lin Fan just revealed a smile when he saw all of this.
He couldn''t help feeling that the story between these three kids was quite funny and interesting.
Especially since he knew that Huang Xie was the Heaven''s Chosen.
He was wondering if Yu Huang would be his rival or if he would be a viin character.
If he could choose, he would have preferred if Yu Huang became a rival to Huang Xie that would also be a close friend of his since Yu Huang was the son of a Mu Empire general. If they could remain friends and not escte this, then it would be less troublesome for him.
As Lin Fan was lost in thought over this, he found that the other elders and the generals hade back.
They were looking at him with grim looks, as if there was something that they wanted to discuss with him.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile before giving a nod and waving at them to follow him into the main hall of the residence.
Xiao Ming wanted to follow, but Lin Fan just shook his head and sent her off before walking in.
Once they were all seated, Senior Brother Ying asked, "Sect master, what happened?"
With the way that they were all looking at him, it was clear that they had heard about the incident and were now questioning him about it.
But it didn''t seem to affect Lin Fan at all as he casually sat back in the chair and said, "Well, they were bullying our people, so I bullied them back a bit."
Bitter looks appeared on the faces of all the elders and generals when they heard this.
Senior Brother Ying looked at Lin Fan with a bitter smile before saying, "Even so, was there a need to go that far?"
Lin Fan revealed a serious look and said, "Of course there is. You should know that I have my own reasons for doing this."
All of the elders and generals revealed surprised looks when they heard this since they didn''t expect this. They had thought that with Lin Fan''s temperˇhe was just doing this because he wanted to take revenge for the disciples.
But now he was saying that he had actually had a reason for doing this.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he saw this before saying, "The reason that I did this wasˇ"
The expressions on the faces of the elders and generals all changed when they heard this.
It went from confusion to surprise to a look of understanding.
By the end, it seemed like they understood why he had done all of this.
When it was over, Senior Brother Ying asked Lin Fan, "What do we do now?"
Lin Fan just said with a smile, "If my guesses are correct, they''ll show their cards tomorrow. We''ll have all of our answers tomorrow."
ˇ
The next morning, the rumours came in.
"They really did it, didn''t theyˇ" Lin Fan couldn''t help saying to himself when he heard the rumours.
The Martial Might Sect had really kept their promise and had destroyed the Flowing Water Sect.
It was something that had shocked everyone, but not a single person had gotten involved in this matter since it was the Martial Might Sect.
The Martial Might Sect''s position in the Wu Empire could be clearly seen with this one matter.
But there was another piece of news that was spread along with this.
"It seems that they really won''t let themselves suffer no matter what happens."
After the Martial Might Sect destroyed the Flowing Water Sect, all of the remaining members of the Flowing Water Sect had been absorbed into the Martial Might Sect.
At the same time, the treasures that had been in the Flowing Water Sect had all been taken and brought to the Martial Might Sect.
It could be said that they had earned quite a bit from epting all these new members and all these new treasures. In the future, the Martial Might Sect would only be stronger and not weaker because of this.
There were even rumours that the sect master had been absorbed into the Martial Might Sect, but was only given a temporary position as the head of one of their branches. Once this tournament was over, it was said that he would be allowed back to take a position as one of the elders of the Martial Might Sect.
When the Love Sect elders and the Mu Empire generals gathered again, the first thing that was said was, "It seems like they''re just trying to make fools out of us."
The other all nodded in agreement to this.
However, Lin Fan said, "We already knew this, didn''t we?"
Once again, everyone nodded in agreement to this, but the looks on their faces were much more grim than before.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this as he continued to say, "For now, we know that this is just how it is. There''s no need to think too much about it." Then after a pause, the tone of his voicechanged as he said, "What we should be doing is thinking about the future."
Everyone was surprised to hear this from him, but they quickly nodded in agreement.
After all, the most important thing was that they were still in the enemy''s territory.
If they didn''t decide how they would act from now on, there was no knowing how they would suffer at the hands of the enemy.
Lin Fan saw the look on everyone''s face and said, "For now, how about weˇ"
The looks on everyone''s face slowly changed as they listened to what Lin Fan had to say.
When it was over, they all revealedplicated looks.
Senior Brother Ying was the one that asked, "Sect master, are you sure that this will work?"
Lin Fan just gave a calm nod and said, "I''m sure that it will. Just trust me and I''ll make sure that it''ll work."
There were some uneasy looks on the faces of the elders, but they still nodded in agreement to his n.
It wasn''t that they were convinced by his words, but rather because there was no other option. Even if they wanted to say something, it wasn''t as if there was anyone who had a better n than this.
So they could only just ept this.
When it was over, they came out to find that Elder Qian was there waiting for them.
Elder Qian came over to where Lin Fan was and said, "Sect Master Lin, how are you today?"
Lin Fan was surprised to see that Elder Qian was here, but he still said with a smile, "Elder Qian, what are you doing here today? Is there something that you need?"
Elder Qian said with a nod, "Actually, I came here to invite your disciples to another gathering."
Chapter 671: A gathering of the young
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since they had just been invited to a gathering not that long ago.
Wasn''t the open market that was held yesterday supposed to be the ce where everyone was introduced to each other?
Why was there another gathering that was being held so soon after that?
Elder Qian could see the look on my face, so he exined, "This is a gathering for the disciples. In a sense, it''s a way for them to gauge each other before thepetition starts."
Then in a lower voice, he said, "At the same time, this is a ce for disciples to gather allies if they wish. The tournament will depend on teamwork, so there''s nothing to lose from gathering allies now."
Slowly, Lin Fan began to understand what Elder Qian meant by this.
The gathering yesterday was just the simple meet and greet that was used to introduce everyone to each other.
Today was the actual gathering where the disciples were formally introduced to each other and scouted out theirpetition. This was the ce where people would be famous or people would fade into the background.
This was the ce where all the underhanded deals would also be happening.
So there were pros and cons to going to this meeting.
There were also pros and cons to justpletely avoiding this meeting.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan didn''t answer Elder Qian''s invitation. Instead, he turned to look at the Love Sect disciples who had gathered not far away.
He looked at Xiao Ming and asked, "Do you want to go?"
Lin Fan was leaving the decision to the disciples since they were the ones that this involved. Even if he made a decision, there would be the chance that he would be forcing them to go.
He didn''t want that since he wanted them to think for themselves since that was the best way for them to handle any situation.
As such, he didn''t want to force his thoughts onto them at all.
Xiao Ming looked at Lin Fan for a few seconds before giving a nod with a determined look and saying, "Yes, master. We wish to go and meet the disciples of the other sects."
Lin Fan looked at the rest and saw that they all had the same looks as Xiao Ming.
Since that was the case, he wouldn''t hold them back.
So Lin Fan just said, "Alright, do what you need to do. But make sure that you are careful and don''t get into any trouble you don''t need to get into."
The disciples all nodded in agreement before turning to look at Elder Qian, as if they were waiting for him.
Elder Qian saw this and waved his hand at the disciple who hade with him.
It was Tu Ying who had fought with Tie Yong previously.
Even now, he was looking at Tie Yong with what seemed to be apetitive look sincest time, their fight had been interrupted. They still hadn''t decided who was the stronger of the two, so they had developed a sort of rivalry with each other.
Aftering forward, Tu Ying said, "Please follow me, I''ll guide you to where the gathering is being held."
Xiao Ming gave a nod before she moved towards Tu Ying.
When she did, Tu Ying looked at her with a strange look.
Previously, he and Elder Qian had mistaken Tie Yong as the strongest one of their group, but after what had happened with the Flowing Water Sect, it was impossible to continue this misunderstanding. They now understood that Tie Yong had been sent up not because he was the strongest, but because he was one of the reliable members.
It wasn''t Tie Yong alone who was powerful, there were others who were just as powerful among the Love Sect disciples.
Lin Fan and some of the elders were about to move forward to go with them, but Elder Qian stopped them in the end.
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Elder Qian before saying, "Are we not going with them?"
Elder Qian shook his head with a smile before saying, "This is a gathering for the young people. We shouldn''t go and bother them."
With a smile, Lin Fan teased, "I think that I''m still rather young. Shouldn''t I count among the young people?"
Elder Qian revealed a surprised look when he heard this.
Up to this point, he had nevermented on Lin Fan''s age. However, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t aware of Lin Fan''s age, it was just that he chose not to address it.
But now that Lin Fan had brought it up, he had no choice but to address it.
With an awkward smile, Elder Qian said, "Sect Master Lin, it''s not like that. It''s just that this is a meeting for the disciples, soˇ"
His voice trailed off awkwardly at the end of this as he didn''t know how to exin this.
But luckily for him, Lin Fan didn''t keep teasing him as he said, "Alright, I know what you''re trying to say." Then after a pause, he added, "So where are we going?"
Elder Qian let out a sigh of relief when he heard this before waving his hand for them to follow him.
Just because they wouldn''t be going with them didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be watching over them.
ˇ
As Xiao Ming followed Tu Ying into the gathering area, she could feel many gazes directed in her direction. However, the moment that she turned in the direction of the gazes being cast at her, they all disappeared without a trace.
They were only brave enough to look at them from afar, not a single one of them was brave enough to keep staring at them once she looked back at them.
Tu Ying saw this and he said with an awkward smile, "Please don''t mind them, they''re just curious about you."
Xiao Ming said with a nod and a smile, "Of course we don''t mind them."
Tu Ying was surprised to hear this, but he couldn''t help feeling a bit strange when he heard this.
Although it didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with what she said, he felt like there was something off about the way that she said it.
It was almost as ifˇ
Before he could think further about this, there was actually a group that came over to meet the Love Sect group.
"Junior Brother Tu, you should introduce us."
Tu Ying was surprised to hear this voice as it pulled him out of his thoughts, but he quickly turned to look at the person who said it and said with a smile, "Senior Brother Tang, what are you doing here?"
The person he called Senior Brother Tang was called Tang Chen and was the second highest ranking disciple of the Martial Might Sect that was participating in this tournament. He was someone that everyone in the Martial Might Sect looked up to.
Topare it to the Love Sect, his position was like Senior Brother Ying''s position in that he took care of everyone else.
Senior Brother Tang just said with a smile, "I heard that the friends from the Love Sect wereing, so I wanted to meet them."
Tu Ying quickly introduced everyone before saying to Senior Brother Tang, "This person is Xiao Ming, the Love Sect sect master''s disciple."
The way that he said this, there was a special tone to his voice that made it seem like he was implying something.
As soon as he heard this, Senior Brother Tang understood what Tu Ying was implying.
He quickly gave a slight bow to Xiao Ming before saying, "Junior Sister Xiao, it''s an honour to meet you."
"Junior Sister?" Xiao Ming repeated before saying, "I think you''re mistaking something."
Senior Brother Tang didn''t back down when he heard this as he exined, "Our Martial Might Sect and Love Sect have been friends for generations. It could even be said that we are like brother sects, so it isn''t strange for me to call you junior sister."
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes when she heard his logic, but in the end, she held herself back.
Seeing this, Tu Ying couldn''t help looking at Senior Brother Tang with an amazed look.
"As expected of Senior Brother Tang, only he is capable of taming this little tigress."
That was what the look in his eyes seemed to be saying as he looked at Senior Brother Tang.
However, there were some people that were seeing this with gazes in their eyes that seemed to be portraying the exact opposite emotions. These were eyes that seemed to be filled with envy.
Senior Brother Tang was a handsome young man after all.
Seeing that Xiao Ming didn''t say anything else, Senior Brother Tang revealed a gentleman''s smile and said, "Junior Sister Xiao, how about I introduce you to a few other people as well? I''m sure that this will help you in the tournament."
Xiao Ming looked at him for a bit before giving a nod without saying anything.
Senior Brother Tang became even more bold as he took a step forward towards Xiao Ming and reached his hand out towards her, as if he was offering himself to escort her.
Behind Xiao Ming, both Huang Xie and Yu Huang knitted their brows seeing this.
Xiao Ming just looked at the hand offered to her without moving a single muscle.
But before Xiao Ming could react, a voice said, "No, I won''t allow it!"
Chapter 672: Is that all you have?
As soon as this voice rang out, everyone turned to look at the person that it came from.
As the soft and feminine voice had suggested, it was a girl who had said this.
But it wasn''t just any girl.
It was a beautiful girl with fair white skin and flowing ck hair who had stepped up to say this.
She didn''t hesitate to move in between Senior Brother Tang and Xiao Ming, blocking his way to Xiao Ming with her own body. She didn''t look at Xiao Ming for a single second as all of her attention was on Senior Brother Tang.
She just stood there in front of him and said, "Senior Brother Tang, you can''t just waste your time on anyone. You should go and walk around with me instead."
With the way that she said this and the words that she said, it was clear why she was doing this.
She wanted this Senior Brother Tang for herself, which was why she was getting in the way.
Xiao Ming had no idea who this person was, but she soon figured it out from the whispers around her.
"That''s the saintess from the Holy Myriad Land, Wu Yun."
"Right, isn''t she the one with the Flowing Cloud Physique?"
"It''s said that she''s long been in love with Senior Brother Tang since he saved her from a spirit beast in the wild. However, Senior Brother Tang has never shown anything more than wanting to be friends with her. It''s such a shame, the two of them really would seem like a perfect couple."
She was his fan, that''s what it was.
Xiao Ming revealed a faint smile after hearing the gossip from around her, but she didn''t do anything more than just reveal this smile.
Senior Brother Tang had been silent for a few seconds, but hearing the gossip from around them, he had no choice but to say something.
"Junior Sister Wu, it''s not what you think. This Junior Sister Xiao is from the Love Sect. You know, the sect that is like a brother sect to our Martial Might Sect. I''m just being friendly and showing her around."
Wu Yun finally looked at Xiao Ming after hearing this and there was only hostility in her eyes.
It was as if she didn''t believe what Senior Brother Tang said.
It was as if she couldn''t believe that he only had proper intentions in wanting to show her around.
She was looking at Xiao Ming like she was a thieving cat.
When Xiao Ming saw Wu Yun looking at her like this, she couldn''t help shaking her head and giving a sigh.
In the first ce, she wasn''t interested in Senior Brother Tang and she had no intentions of epting his offer. After all, she knew that the Martial Might Sect didn''t have the best intentions for approaching their Love Sect in the first ce.
So she had been nning on staying away from the Martial Might Sect.
But they just kepting at her and they even brought their groupies along.
With a sigh, Xiao Ming turned to Senior Brother Tang and said, "Thank you for the invitation, but I prefer walking alone for now. If there''s anything that I need your help with, I''lle and find you."
Without even waiting for a response from him, she waved her hand at her group to follow her as she made her way past the Martial Might Sect group.
Wu Yun had a displeased look seeing Xiao Ming ignore them like this, but there was also a trace of happiness when she saw that Xiao Ming wasn''t interested in her Senior Brother Tang.
Wu Yun was about to say something to Senior Brother Tang, but he made his move first.
Senior Brother Tang took a step forward as if he was about to grab Xiao Ming''s hand, but she easily dodged out of the way, causing him to grab nothing but air.
There was a trace of surprise as he looked up at Xiao Ming, as if he didn''t expect her to dodge out of the way so easily. But that expression quickly went back to a smile as he said, "Junior Sister Xiao, is there a need to act this way? I''m sure that it will be very helpful to you if youe with us. We know many people here since our Martial Might Sect is based in the Wu Empire.
We will be able to help you make new connections that will be hard to make on your own."
The way that he was saying this, it was almost as if he was trying to entice Xiao Ming with benefits.
But to his surprise, it didn''t seem like Xiao Ming was moved by any of this.
Xiao Ming just looked back at Senior Brother Tang with a disinterested look and said, "Thank you for the offer, but there''s no need for this. We''ll just walk around on our own for now."
Once again, she didn''t even give Senior Brother Tang a chance to say anything as she walked right past them.
As they were moving past, Huang Xie and Yu Huang narrowed their eyes to look at Senior Brother Tang. They only looked at him for a split second before moving along while following Xiao Ming.
When they were gone, Senior Brother Tang narrowed his eyes as he looked in the direction that they went in.
Wu Yun grabbed Senior Brother Tang''s arm during this while he was lost in thought and said, "Senior Brother Tang, there''s no need to care about those ungrateful people. We can walk around on our own."
Senior Brother Tang snapped out of his daze when he heard this, before saying with a nod, "Alright, let''s walk around on our own then, Junior Sister Wu."
Wu Yun couldn''t help being a bit taken aback by this since Senior Brother Tang had never responded like this to her invitation before. But seeing him ept right now filled her with excitement as she happily nodded in agreement.
As they walked off, no one noticed the slightly dark look in Senior Brother Tang''s eyes.
It was as if he wasn''t nning on letting this matter be settled like this.
ˇ
After walking for a bit, Xiao Ming realized something.
Someone was trailing them.
She didn''t know who it was since there was arge crowd of people around them, but she was certain that there was someone trailing them since she could feel their gaze on them.
After walking for a bit, Xiao Ming suddenly stopped and turned to look at the other members of her group.
They were surprised to see her stop like this, though there were a few that did understand why she had done so. They had also felt the gazes from behind them, even if these gazes were directed at Xiao Ming.
Since these people wanted something from them, they would see just what they wanted.
With a nod from Xiao Ming, their group suddenly headed towards an area that was less crowded.
There were still people here, but it seemed like they were more willing to mind their own business than to get involved in anything that happened.
It was there that the ones watching over them struck.
It was a group of disciples from other sects that had been following them the entire time. As soon as they were isted from everyone else, they attacked the Love Sect group.
And in a matter of a few seconds, all of them were lying on the ground.
As soon as they attacked, all of the disciples of the Love Sect had sprung into action and easily took care of these attackers. Not a single disciple of the Love Sect showed any difficulty taking care of them.
Even the ones that came from the Mu Empire didn''t have any difficulties.
That was because during their time sparring with the disciples of the Love Sect, they had gotten used to apletely different level. It was a level that these attackers of theirs couldn''t match at all, so they were able to easily handle the attackers.
Once all of the attackers were on the ground, the crowd that had gathered because of the sound showed shocked looks.
As Xiao Ming stood over all the attackers that she had defeated, she said, "Is that all that you have?"
Half of the ones that had attacked the Love Sect group had targeted Xiao Ming, as if they had some kind of grudge against her. But not a single one of them had been able to do a single thing to her as they were all knocked out with a single blow from Xiao Ming.
After looking around for a bit, Xiao Ming suddenly looked in a certain direction, at a certain person. Looking at this person, she asked, "Or do you want to go for a second round?"
That person that she was looking at revealed a strange look before quickly saying with a concerned expression, "Junior Sister Xiao, what are you talking about? We just heard themotion and came over to help."
This person was Senior Brother Tang who had rushed over when the fighting had started.
He had wanted to help, but he didn''t get a chance as all of the attackers had been defeated before he could step forward.
Xiao Ming just narrowed her eyes to look at Senior Brother Tang before asking, "Is that so?"
The tone of her voice made it very clear that she doubted Senior Brother Tang.
It was almost as if she was saying, "You''re the one that sent them, aren''t you?"
Chapter 673: I have no idea what you mean
There was only silence that filled the air after Xiao Ming said this.
Everyone looked at her as if she was crazy, but eventually they turned to look at Senior Brother Tang as if they were waiting for his response.
Senior Brother Tang didn''t say a single thing as he just calmly looked at Xiao Ming.
Finally, seeing that everyone was looking at him, Senior Brother Tang had no choice but to say, "I have no idea what you''re talking about. Why would I ever do something like this?"
Xiao Ming just casually revealed a smile as she said, "I think that this is something that only you would know. I can only say that I''m disappointed by this and feel sorry for the people around you."
She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Wu Yun.
The way that she looked at her, it was almost as if she was implying something with Wu Yun.
Wu Yun couldn''t help revealing a surprised and confused look when she saw Xiao Ming looking at her like this. But in the end, she revealed a look of disdain and turned away without any hesitation.
Xiao Ming shook her head when she saw this, but she didn''t say anything else.
Senior Brother Tang had been silently watching the entire time.
It was only when Wu Yun turned away that he said, "Junior Sister Xiao, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding. I''m sure that you''re a bit frazzled because of what happened, so I won''t me you for these wild usations. But you should calm down before you say something that you don''t mean to say."
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to look at Senior Brother Tang before saying, "Wild usations? Is that what you think these are?"
Senior Brother Tang said with a nod, "Of course. What else could they be when you have no evidence at all?"
"No evidence at all?" Xiao Ming repeated in an almost sarcastic tone.
Senior Brother Tang raised a brow when he heard this, but it made him look like he was just doubting her for putting suspicion on her rather than being worried that she had any actual evidence.
Xiao Ming casually picked up one of the attackers on the ground and raised it in front of everyone as she said, "What if I said that I saw this person hanging around Young Master Tang earlier? Is that enough evidence?"
Everyone knitted their brows when they heard this.
But Senior Brother Tang just gave a snort as he said, "Is that really all the evidence that you have? Can you even consider that evidence?"
Xiao Ming gave a shrug as she dropped that person on the ground before saying, "I''m just putting it out there in the open. Whether people are willing to believe me or not is up to them, I just want everyone to know what I have seen."
She didn''t even bother caring about Senior Brother Tang''s response as she once again turned to look at Wu Yun.
Wu Yun couldn''t help being surprised to see Xiao Ming looking at her.
The expression on her face was still defiant as she looked at Xiao Ming, but there was a small part of her that was actually moved by Xiao Ming''s words.
There was a small part of her that wondered if what Xiao Ming was implying was true.
After all, since that incident with the spirit beast, she had never really questioned why she had even been attacked by the spirit beast. Thinking about it after the fact made her realize that it really was strange for that spirit beast to appear there in the first ce.
But she had always thought that it was an ident, which was why she had been attacked like that by that spirit beast in the first ce.
There was no way that her Senior Brother Tang could have been involved in that matter.
However, once the seed of doubt had been sown, it would slowly sprout and grow.
It would pierce its roots in her heart and make her question things that she never questioned before.
It was clear by the look on her face that she had been shaken.
Senior Brother Tang was silent during this whole time, but that wasn''t because he couldn''t defend himself.
It was because he knew that giving no defense was the best defense.
It would stop the other side from twisting his words and drawing conclusions that would be bad for him.
But that didn''t mean that others couldn''t act.
One of the disciples from the Martial Might Sect suddenly came forward and pointed at Xiao Ming to say, "How dare you nder Senior Brother Tang like this? Even if our sects are close, I won''t ept this! Prepare yourself, I challenge you to a duel to defend Senior Brother Tang''s honour."
Senior Brother Tang quickly came forward and stood in front of this disciple to say, "Now, now, there''s no need for that. I''m sure that this is all a misunderstanding, so there''s no need to make things even worse. Let''s all just calmˇ"
Before he could finish, Xiao Ming had already turned around to say, "Alright, if that''s what you want, let''s do this."
At this, the crowd exploded with all kinds of chatter.
Most of it was disbelief that the Martial Might Sect and the Love Sect would actually fight after the disy from yesterday.
However, there were some that did have doubts about all of this.
If there wasn''t a good reason for it, the situation wouldn''t have advanced this far.
So did that mean that Senior Brother Tang had really done what Xiao Ming had used him of?
But Xiao Ming didn''t get a chance to show off in the end.
Instead, it was Huang Xie and Yu Huang who stepped forward.
They stood in front of her, almost as if they wouldn''t allow her to fight.
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to look at them before saying. "What are you two doing?"
Huang Xie turned to say, "Senior sister, there''s no need for you to personally lift a finger. I''ll take care of this for you."
As he said this, it was as if he was trying to emphasize the words senior sister.
It was as if he was trying to make sure that everyone knew that she was his senior sister, but this was something that everyone should have known already.
Yu Huang just stood there in front of her and said, "Leader, just leave this to me. I''ll take care of these small fries."
For him, he was emphasizing that he was going to take care of it instead of anyone else.
After the two of them said this, they suddenly red at each other.
It was almost as if they saw themselvespeting with each other, but there shouldn''t have been anything for them topete over. They were just taking care of the people that kept bothering them.
The disciple who had stood up for Senior Brother Tang looked like he was about to lose it.
After all, the way that Huang Xie and Yu Huang were acting, it was clear that they were looking down on him.
How could he allow them to look down on him like this?
So he had no choice but to step forward as if he was about to ept their fight.
But before he could, Senior Brother Tang suddenly reached out to grab this person and held him back as he said, "No, we''re not doing this."
He turned back to Xiao Ming and said, "Junior Sister Xiao, I think that there must be somerge misunderstanding here. For now, how about we both back down and settle this matter here? I''m sure that neither of us wants to see this matter going any further."
Xiao Ming revealed a surprised look at first since she didn''t expect this response from Senior Brother Tang.
But after a moment of silence, she slowly gave a nod and said, "Alright, let''s both take a step back and drop this matter."
The crowd was shocked to hear her say this and there were many that looked at her with doubtful looks, but Xiao Ming just ignored all of them.
The ones that looked at her with the most doubt were Huang Xie and Yu Huang.
The two of them really looked like they wanted to fight, but Xiao Ming just shook her head and said, "We''re leaving."
Though they seemed a bit unwilling to go, they still followed her order and left.
Once Xiao Ming and the Love Sect group left, the others slowly started to disperse.
After all, without the Love Sect group here, there really wasn''t anything to watch.
They had wanted to see a sh between the Love Sect and the Martial Might Sect after what had happened yesterday, but it didn''t seem like that would happen.
For now, they had more important things to do.
Once the Love Sect group left, Wu Yun looked at Senior Brother Tang with a hesitant look for a bit before saying, "Senior Brother Tang, I have some other business to take care of. I''ll be leaving first."
Senior Brother Tang just gave a nod with a smile before saying, "Junior Sister Wu, take care yourself. If there''s anything you need help with, you can alwayse to me."
Wu Yun was taken aback since it was rare for Senior Brother Tang to smile at her like this.
But in the end, she still left.
Once she was gone, Senior Brother Tang also started to walk off.
There was a calm look on his face, but hidden deep in his eyes away from everyone, there was a look that made him seem like he was angry.
Chapter 674: It seems like you’re looking to be beaten
With the fame that came from that confrontation with Senior Brother Tang, the Love Sect group actually received quite a bit of attention.
There were many that didn''t dare approach them, but there were some that approached them in the end.
These were smaller sects that were also fence sitters.
They didn''t have anything to lose from getting closer to the Love Sect since they were weak to begin with. They were too weak for anyone to regard them as a threat, so they were able to fly under the radar.
Of course, it wasn''t as if they were getting that close to the Love Sect anyway.
They just seemed to be trying to get information about the Love Sect from talking to them.
So in the end, there wasn''t a single sect that the Love Sect group was able to connect to and make a new connection with. It seemed that everyone here was still wary of them after what had happened.
At the same time, this was the Wu Empire''s territory, so they were all sects from the Wu Empire in the first ce.
With the current rtionship between the Wu Empire and the Mu Empire, it wasn''t strange if they didn''t want to get close to the Love Sect.
By the end of it, they were left all on their own.
Or at least they would have been if there wasn''t another group that had different intentions towards the Love Sect group.
This group had been watching the Love Sect group the entire time and hadn''t done anything since they had just been observing them. But once everyone left them alone, they no longer watched and made their move.
They had observed enough and now it was time for them to make their move.
They were not there to make friends with the Love Sect group, but rather they were there to antagonize them.
It was three groups from different sects that surrounded the Love Sect group without saying a single word.
When she saw them being surrounded like this, Xiao Ming asked, "What is going on here?"
The three different groups didn''t say a thing until they hadpletely surrounded the Love Sect group. It was only after they surrounded the Love Sect group that one of them suddenly came forward to say, "Do you think that you can do whatever you want in our territory?"
Xiao Ming wasn''t scared when she heard this and just calmly said, "Isn''t this the Martial Might Sect''s territory? When did it be your territory?"
This person who stepped forward gave a coldugh before saying, "Before it is the Martial Might Sect''s territory, this is our Wu Empire''s territory. Outsiders like you can''t just do whatever you want in our territory."
Xiao Ming gave a shrug before saying, "We''re not doing whatever we want."
Her eyes then turned cold as she looked at this person and said, "As long as you don''t provoke us, we have no reason to do anything, right?"
That person gave a snort before saying, "Then you''re saying that everything you''ve done before is because you were provoked by others? What a joke."
Xiao Ming was about to respond with something, but this person kept going as he said, "In the name of our Wu Empire, I, Chen Jing Yun will not allow you to act this way any longer!"
There were two others that stepped forward who were clearly the leaders of the other two groups.
"Duan Yu! I will no longer watch as your Love Sect acts so rampantly!"
"Qiao Hong Xue! Prepare to taste justice under my sword!"
Xiao Ming just shook her head with a bitter smile on her face when she saw the three of them like this. But there was nothing that she could say in this situation since it was clear that they were here to fight.
Since it was a fight, it wasn''t as if she was going to back down.
Onlyˇthere were some that didn''t give her the chance.
The other members of the Love Sect group stepped forward to stop her from fighting.
Xiao Ming red at them, but someone just looked at her with a smile and said, "We can''t let you have all the fun."
Xiao Ming wanted to say something else, but Tie Yong cut her off by saying, "You''re our leader, so you should at least stay back for now. You''ve already done all of that, so you should let us take care of the small fries."
When they heard this, all three groups revealed looks of rage.
Small fries?
This unknown group was calling them small fries?
They couldn''t take this at all.
So the three groups immediately started charging at the Love Sect group.
It was just thatˇthey were no match at all.
There was no doubt that these three groups were powerful, butˇthe Love Sect group was even stronger than them. There was no resistance at all that came from this group as the Love Sect group immediately destroyed their offense and started pushing them back.
They found that the Love Sect had all kinds of strange abilities that they couldn''t see through, but the most important thing was that each of these abilities were very powerful.
They kept being pushed back until it was them who was surrounded.
The three who led these groups had shocked looks on their faces as they looked at the members of the Love Sect surrounding them.
Finally, they couldn''t take it anymore and said things that only a cliche viin would say.
Chen Jing Yun said, "What are you doing? Do you know what will happen if you do this?"
Duan Yu said, "This is our Wu Empire''s territory! If you go too far, you should know what will happen to you!"
Qiao Hong Xue said, "Even if you beat us now, you''ll never be able to do anything in our Wu Empire''s territory!"
Xiao Ming shook her head when she heard this from them before saying with a sigh, "With skills like this, you really are just asking to be beaten."
The faces of these three turned red as soon as they heard this, but there was nothing that they could refute this with. After all, they were the ones that were currently being surrounded after being beaten by the Love Sect group.
However, Xiao Ming didn''t give the order to finish them off.
Instead, she came forward to stand in front of these three and asked, "Who gave you the order to attack us?"
All three of them once again revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
They looked at Xiao Ming as if they were trying to see through her, but Xiao Ming just faced them with a calm and collected look on her face. She wasn''t giving them a single thing to see through.
Eventually, Chen Jing Yun spoke for all three of them by saying. "Order? Who can order us around?"
The other two nodded in agreement, but they looked away in the end.
Xiao Ming gave a softugh that was like bells chiming which made the three of them a bit stunned, but thenˇ
She suddenly came forward to grab Chen Jing Yun by the cor and said, "Then let''s y a game. Every minute that you don''t tell me who it was, I''ll break one finger."
He couldn''t help trembling with fear when he heard this.
After all, he never thought that he would hear such terrifying wordsing out of a pretty mouth like this. The contrast really was stark and made the words hit even harder.
Xiao Ming didn''t care about this as she gave a nod to the others and they caught the rest of the members of these three groups.
Once they did, she said, "Of course, all of you will be ying at the same time. We don''t have as much time to waste with you as you''d think."
All the members of these three groups trembled when they heard this before looking at their leaders for help.
The three leaders had looks of fear on their faces as well, but there was still a trace of determination that could be seen. It was as if they weren''t willing to give in for the time being.
Seeing that this was the case, Xiao Ming grabbed Chen Jing Yun''s hand and brought it forward.
Chen Jing Yun did his best to resist, but he found that he couldn''t break free of her grasp at all. It was like there was an iron vice around his hand when Xiao Ming grabbed him that he couldn''t break free of at all.
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to look at him, as if testing him.
But in the end, Chen Jing Yun didn''t break at all as he remained silent.
With a sigh, Xiao Ming pulled out a small dagger and said, "You''re the one that forced my hand."
Chen Jing Yun''s eyes opened wide when he saw this.
Now that the punishment was right before his eyes, this hit him harder.
It was finally time to acknowledge that she was being serious.
With this realization hitting him, he knew that he could no longer afford to be as calm as beforeˇ
It was the same for the others as they saw the members of the Love Sect pulling out small daggers as well.
Chen Jing Yun bit his lip as he watched the small daggering closer and closerˇ
Until he finally couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Wait, wait, let''s talk about this."
But Xiao Ming didn''t stop at all.
So Chen Jing Yun had no choice but to say, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk."
Chapter 675: Let them go
Xiao Ming''s hand stopped moving towards Chen Jing Yun''s hand, but the look on her face made it clear that she wouldn''t hesitate to keep going if he didn''t talk.
Chen Jing Yun had a very conflicted look on his face as he looked at Xiao Ming over him.
Seeing that he wasn''t nning on talking, Xiao Ming started moving her hand again without a word.
Chen Jing Yun was shocked to see this, so he said with a bitter look on his face, "Alright, alright, you were right. There was someone that told us toe and look for trouble with you. However, we weren''t nning on seriously injuring you, we were just nning on teaching you a lesson."
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he believed that what he was doing wasn''t that bad.
It was as if teaching someone a lesson wasn''t hurting them and was just a normal thing to do.
But Xiao Ming didn''t care at all as she started moving her hand again.
Chen Jing Yun panicked at this as he said, "Wait, wait, just let us go or else this will really get much worse for you."
Xiao Ming''s hand didn''t stop.
But before she could make the first cut, there was a voice that rang out, "Stop, let them go."
Everyone that had been watching immediately turned in the direction of this voice.
Xiao Ming had felt that this voice was familiar and as expected, it was Senior Brother Tang.
Though she already had her guesses in her heart, they were confirmed the moment that he appeared.
Xiao Ming didn''t keep moving the dagger, but that didn''t mean that she let Chen Jing Yun go. She just calmly held him in her hands with the dagger still over his hand as she looked up at Senior Brother Tang.
With how rxed she was, it was almost as if she wasn''t holding someone hostage and was just ying around.
Senior Brother Tang couldn''t help revealing a strange look when he saw her looking at him like this. He didn''t know why he felt this way, but there was a strange feeling of threat that came from her.
It was almost as if he recognized her as a threat to himself.
But that had never happened to him before.
After a long silence, Xiao Ming casually said, "Why should I?"
Senior Brother Tang deeply knitted his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t back down as he said in a calm voice, "Junior Sister Xiao, I''m sure that there must be some kind of misunderstanding here. How about we all calm down first and talk this out instead of acting rashly?"
The way that he said it made him seem like the one that was being calm and collected, but in truth, Senior Brother Tang was quite anxious at this moment.
After all, it was a fact that he had sent these three groups after the Love Sect group.
These three were loyal followers of him from other sects that he had been using for years to do many things for him. It could even be said that it was because of them that he had the identity that he currently had.
If he were to lose them, then there was no doubt that he would suffer in the future.
So he wanted to save these three groups from Xiao Ming''s grasp as soon as possible.
It was just too bad for him that he hadpletely overestimated himself.
Even after everything that Xiao Ming had done, he still didn''t understand that she didn''t care about him at all. In fact, she even looked down on him because of everything that he had done.
Unfortunately, he was someone with an inted ego.
For someone like him who had an inted ego from everyone ttering him, he couldn''t even imagine that someone wouldn''t be interested in him.
For him, the entire world was there to be at his service and nothing else.
Xiao Ming just gave a cold snort and said, "I''m supposed to let them go just because you said so? I guess that I''m supposed to jump when you tell me to?"
Senior Brother Tang''s expression turned ugly when he heard this.
Once Xiao Ming lost all semnce of courtesy, it was impossible for him to keep mistaking that he had any power here. Once she spoke to him in this manner, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to end this with just words.
So instead, he calmly said, "Junior Sister Xiao, regardless of what happened, this is the Martial Might Sect''s territory. I have to advise you to stop causing trouble here or else who knows what might happen. I''m sure that the elders of your Love Sect wouldn''t want to see that happen."
Right, he was using the sect behind him.
Since he couldn''t suppress her with his prestige alone, he would use the prestige of his entire sect to suppress her.
In the end, there was nothing that couldpare to the prestige of the entire Martial Might Sect.
But to his surpriseˇ
"What does that matter to me? The people that offend me, I will take care of them. That is all I care about." Xiao Ming said in a very casual voice before suddenly bringing her hand down.
When she did, there was a spurt of blood before a finger fell to the ground.
"AH!" Chen Jing Yun had a look of absolute disbelief on his face.
He never thought that even after the arrival of Senior Brother Tang, she would do something like this. After all, Senior Brother Tang had even involved the Martial Might Sect in this matter.
By cutting his finger off like this and ignoring Senior Brother Tang, it was like she was offending the Martial Might Sect as well.
Senior Brother Tang''s face looked very ugly as his chin dropped down.
Never in his wildest imagination would he have thought that Xiao Ming would do something like this.
But even if he was in a daze, that didn''t mean that others would remain still.
Seeing that Xiao Ming had made her move, the other members of the Love Sect also brought down the daggers that they were holding.
Senior Brother Tang saw that something was off and shouted, "Stop, don''tˇ"
He didn''t get a chance to finish as there were more fingers that suddenly dropped to the ground along with screams of pain and spurts of blood.
After all of their fingers were cut off, Xiao Ming just said to Chen Jing Yun with a smile on her face, "You still have one minute before the next onees off. I''d think about this very carefully if I was you."
Chen Jing Yun had a look of absolute fear on his face when he heard this.
At this point, Xiao Ming''s voice had turned into the voice of the devil and it was guiding him onto the path of hell. But if he were to go against her, then there was nothing that he could do but sufferˇ
So in the end, his mentality started to crack.
"The one that sent us isˇ"
"Enough! Let them go this instant!"
Before Chen Jing Yun could say anything, Senior Brother Tang was already charging forward.
Since things had developed to this point, he recognized that Xiao Ming and the people from the Love Sect werepletely crazy. If they were crazy, then there was no way that they would listen to reason.
Since they were crazy, the only thing that he could do was use force.
As such, he raised his fist as if he was about to punch Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming just had a rxed look on her face seeing Senior Brother Tang charging at her.
When Senior Brother Tang realized what happened, he saw that he was looking at the sky above him.
One moment, he had been charging at Xiao Ming and the next, he was looking up at the sky above him.
Senior Brother Tang wanted to get up, but he found that he couldn''t.
When he looked down, he saw that there was a foot that was on his chest. Then when he followed that foot up, he saw that it was Xiao Ming who was stepping on him.
His face filled with disbelief when he saw this, but he still roared, "Let me go this instant! Are you trying to start a war between the Love Sect and the Martial Mightˇoofˇ"
He didn''t get a chance to finish what he was saying as he had the wind knocked out of him.
Before he could finish his words, Xiao Ming had stomped down on his chest and knocked the breath out of him.
After stepping on him, Xiao Ming looked down and said, "What you say doesn''t count here. You don''t have a voice, you weakling."
Senior Brother Tang''s face twisted the moment he heard this and it looked like he wanted to rip Xiao Ming apart, but there really was nothing that he could do. No matter how he tried to struggle, he couldn''t break free at all.
Xiao Ming just ignored him and turned to look at Chen Jing Yun who she had released temporarily.
He had been trying to use themotion to escape, but he immediately stopped when he heard Xiao Ming''''s voiceing from behind him.
"Are you going to talk now or do you want to keep ying that game?"
Chen Jing Yun trembled when he heard this before immediately turning around and using his one good hand to point at Senior Brother Tang on the ground.
As he pointed at him, he said, "It was all Tang Chen! This b*stard was the one that told us to go and teach you a lesson!"
Chapter 676: Demon Palm Sect
Seeing Chen Jing Yun admit this, the others had no choice at all since they were still being held.
They all quickly pointed at Senior Brother Tang on the floor and med him for everything.
There was a look of rage that appeared on Senior Brother Tang''s face as he saw all of them putting the me on him, but there was nothing that he could do still as Xiao Ming was still stepping on him.
Even if he wanted to get up, he couldn''t do a single thing against the strength that Xiao Ming had.
It was like there was an entire building that was on him, making him unable to move a single muscle.
Senior Brother Tang just couldn''t figure out where in that tiny body of hers she was keeping this kind of strength. She shouldn''t be strong enough that she would be able to suppress him like this.
After all, he was already in the Mid Foundation Realm and was one of the strongest in the entirepetition!
If he couldn''t evenpete with her, then what was the point of thispetition?
Once they finished putting the me on Senior Brother Tang, all of the members of the three groups waited to see what the reaction from the Love Sect group was.
Other than stepping on Senior Brother Tang to stop him from doing anything, Xiao Ming had been silent the entire time. She had just been listening to them making their usations with a calm look on her face, almost as if this didn''t affect her at all.
But when they were done, she just gave a simple nod and said, "Alright, since you''ve told me what I wanted to know, you''re free to go."
All of the members of the three groups were shocked when they heard this.
They just looked at her in disbelief as if they couldn''t understand what Xiao Ming had just said.
When Xiao Ming saw them looking at her like this, she shook her head with a faint smile and said, "Are you saying that you don''t want to go? Do you want to stay here and keep ying the same game with us?"
All of them jolted out of their daze when they heard this before quickly reaching down to the ground to pick up their fingers. They would bring these fingers with them since they could still reattach them if they were quick enough.
As long as they brought them back to their elders, they should have a way to fix these fingers with healing pills.
Once they picked these fingers up, they didn''t even look back once.
It was as if they were afraid that if they looked back, they would attract the attention of the devils that had cut off those fingers in the first ce.
After they left, Xiao Ming turned her attention back to Senior Brother Tang who was on the ground under her.
He had been struggling to get up the entire time, but he hadn''t been able to break free.
When he saw Xiao Ming looking at him, Senior Brother Tang said, "Let me go this instant! Do you know what you areˇ"
Before he could finish, he felt the paining from his cheek.
There was a moment of silence before Senior Brother Tang suddenly said, "You dare p me like that?! Do you know what the consequences of thisˇ"
"Pa!"
There was another crisp p that rang out through the air.
Senior Brother Tang was once again stunned as he couldn''t believe that Xiao Ming would p him again.
Xiao Ming didn''t hold back as she pped him again and again without saying a word.
Senior Brother Tang was still being pressed down by her foot, so he wasn''t able to move a single inch. The only thing that he could do was watch as she pped him again and again.
Finally, Xiao Ming said, "Who do you think you are? You''re the one that offended us first and you want to be treated like the victim? Don''t you think too highly of yourself? You should get off your high horse!"
Senior Brother Tang had a stunned look on his face when he heard this, but there was also a look of confusion in his eyes as he didn''t understand what Xiao Ming meant.
Xiao Ming finally said, "You are nothing. You are less than nothing. You are absolutely worthless."
She said all of this while she continued to p his face.
Senior Brother Tang''s temper was about to re again, but he couldn''t do anything since he was being held down like this.
Finally, he couldn''t help saying, "I''m sorry, I''ve learned by lesson."
If he didn''t say this, he would have been held down and pped to who knows when. If he at least apologized, he would be allowed to get out of this situation, even if he didn''t really mean it.
It would at least allow him to n his next move.
Xiao Ming looked down at Senior Brother Tang for a bit before suddenly raising her foot.
When he felt the pressure on him release, Senior Brother Tang didn''t hesitate to get out from under Xiao Ming''s foot and stand up. Once he got up, he quickly dusted himself off to fix his appearance and then turned to leave without saying another word.
It seemed that he was done with Xiao Ming and just wanted to get as far away as he could from her.
HoweverˇXiao Ming wasn''t done with him.
She suddenly charged forward and before Senior Brother Tang could react, she had swept out his legs from under him.
When Senior Brother Tang fell to the ground, he suddenly clutched one of his legs.
This was the leg that Xiao Ming had hit.
He clutched that leg with a pained look on his face, almost as if he had broken that leg.
"Ah! What did you do?!" Senior Brother Tang shouted, but Xiao Ming just ignored him.
She got up and walked over to stand above him before saying, "You still haven''t been properly punished yet. Let me do that now and I''ll let you go."
Senior Brother Tang was surprised to hear this, but there was a small part of him that wanted to agree. After all, he wasn''t able to beat her, or atst that was what his instincts were telling him about her.
"What punishˇAh!"
Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly screamed out in pain.
That was because Xiao Ming had suddenly brought her foot down on his arm and had shattered the bone just like in his leg.
Once she did this, Xiao Ming looked at Senior Brother Tang and said, "A leg and an arm, it seems a bit cheap. But for the sake of our friendship with the Martial Might Sect, I''ll let you go with just this."
The way that she said this almost seemed like she was doing him a favour, but how was it that?
This was a tournament that was held by their Martial Might Sect and it was supposed to be a ce where he shined. But this girl hade out of nowhere with her Love Sect group and had taken his spotlight.
It was something that made him feel very ufortable.
It was just that there was nothing that he could do about this.
After shattering his arm, Xiao Ming didn''t care at all about Senior Brother Tang or the others from the Martial Might Sect.
She just waved her hand for the other Love Sect members to follow her and they disappeared into the crowd.
Though his subordinates helped him up, Senior Brother Tang had a livid look on his face.
Since he had joined the Martial Might Sect, he had never been treated like this by anyone.
Being treated like this for the first time naturally enraged him and it seemed like he was nning something, but it was unknown what he was nning based on this alone.
So in the end, he waved his hand and his group left with him.
Xiao Ming hadn''t been nning on doing anything after leaving that ce, but it seemed that someone hade to find her.
There was a group that blocked their way and didn''t seem like they were going to move.
Xiao Ming just gave a sigh before saying, "I don''t want to cause more trouble. Please move out of the way and let us pass."
But to her surprise, the leader of this group didn''t move.
Instead he came forward and said, "I''ve been looking for you for a while now."
Xiao Ming slightly knitted her brows, but she didn''t do anything in the end. Though all of the members of the Love Sect group looked ready to fight at any moment.
Xiao Ming just looked at the leader of this group and asked, "What reason do you have to be looking for us?"
The leader said with a smile, "What else could it be? We just wanted to meet you."
It seemed like this was a fight, so Xiao Ming gave a sigh and prepared to fight.
But before the fight could break out, the leader said, "We''re not here to cause trouble, we''re just here to talk."
Xiao Ming raised a brow when she heard this, but she did gesture to the others to calm down and not cause trouble.
Seeing this, the leader of the group said, "My name is Mo Sha, I''m the leader of the group from the Demon Palm Sect and I would like to form an alliance with you."
Chapter 677: New friends
The look of doubt that was on Xiao Ming''s face became even deeper when she heard this.
She looked at this young man who called himself Mo Sha standing in front of her like she was judging him, but he didn''t turn away at all. He just stood there with a calm look on his face, as if he was weing her to judge him.
Finally, Xiao Ming said, "Why would you want to do that? I don''t think there''s any merit in creating an alliance with us right now."
Mo Sha suddenly revealed a smile when he heard this, but he didn''t answer that question. Instead, he said in a casual voice, "Do you know what these sects call our Demon Palm Sect?"
Xiao Ming was surprised by this question, but she shook her head since she didn''t know.
Mo Sha said with the same smile, "It''s already in the name of our sect, but they call us a demonic path sect. So in the first ce, it isn''t as if we are friends with these sects in the first ce. It doesn''t matter to us if they dislike us in the first ce."
After saying this, he gave a shrug before continuing, "So that''s why there''s nothing to lose from us making friends with you. Though if you think about it, it would be you who would have something to lose from bing friends with our sect."
Xiao Ming was confused at first, but she quickly understood what he was talking about.
A demonic sect, it was a sect that many orthodox sects looked down on.
So by bing friends with a demonic sect, it would make their reputation even worse.
Not to mention, it would cause a strain with the Martial Might Sect that they were supposed to be friends with.
But in the first ce, it wasn''t as if the Love Sect cared about the rtionship with the Martial Might Sect in the first ce. The Martial Might Sect was the one that came on strong with the friend act with the Love Sect, so it wasn''t as if they could do anything.
If the Martial Might Sect were to give up if they became friends with this Demon Palm Sectˇthat would be good for them.
Still, Xiao Ming didn''t ept Mo Sha''s offer that quickly since there was no telling what his real intentions were.
In a calm voice, Xiao Ming said, "Let''s not talk about this for now. If you really want to form an alliance with us, I wait to see your sincerity."
Mo Sha was surprised when he heard this, but he quickly revealed a smile and said, "Alright, we''ll be sure to show our sincerity in the future."
Without saying another word, Mo Sha turned to leave.
But there was still a smile on his face as he turned around.
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes for a bit to stare in the direction that he walked off in, but then she also led her group away.
In the sky, Lin Fan watched all of this with a smile.
Earlier, when the elders of the three sects that the three groups came from wanted to interfere, Lin Fan had been there to stop them.
He had been watching over the entire thing with Elder Qian, but that also made things awkward because of Tang Chen.
When this matter was settled, Elder Qian said to Lin Fan with a bow, "I never expected a disciple of our Martial Might Sect to be of such character. I promise that I will handle this matter for Sect Master Lin."
Lin Fan was naturally surprised to hear him say this since he thought that Elder Qian would side with the Martial Might Sect disciple over outsiders.
In the end, he didn''t think too much of it and just casually said, "It''s just a small matter, there''s no need to make a big fuss over it."
But once again, to his surprise, Elder Qian shook his head and said, "No, I will give a proper exnation to Sect Master Lin."
Lin Fan didn''t think too much about it as they returned to their residence.
When Elder Qian left, the disciples of the Love Sect came back.
When Lin Fan and the elders asked them about what happened, the disciples told them that nothing special happened.
Seeing the kids acting tough like this, Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a faint smile.
But there was one thing that Xiao Ming did report to Lin Fan.
"A sect called the Demon Palm Sect wanted to form an alliance with us. We told them that we would wait for their sincerity instead of directly epting their offer, but maybe I should have epted it?"
Xiao Ming was asking Lin Fan for advice, so Lin Fan naturally didn''t hold back in helping her.
With a shake of his head, he said, "There''s no need to rush these things. Sometimes, you need to wait and see what the other side is nning to do beforemitting to one thing. Right now, everyone is just waiting to see what everyone else is nning on doing, so there''s no need for us to rush into a decision."
Xiao Ming still looked a bit hesitant as she said with a bitter smile, "But isn''t it good to have at least one ally before the tournament? At this point, I think that the only thing we have is enemies and more enemies."
Lin Fan just patted her on the head and said, "Are you worried about that?"
The hesitationpletely disappeared from Xiao Ming''s face as she shook her head and said, "Of course not. I''m not afraid of these weaklings."
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod as he said, "Then don''t think too much about it. I''ll take a look at the Demon Palm Sect and try to find out what they are nning. You just focus on preparing for the tournament."
Xiao Ming revealed a wide smile as she ran forward and hugged Lin Fan. While hugging him, she said, "Master really is the best!"
To the side, Huang Xie and Yu Huang couldn''t help looking over with aplicated look.
Even though they knew that Xiao Ming and Lin Fan were master and disciple, the age difference between them wasn''t that big. Not to mention that they were in the Love Sect where there was a precedent of master and disciple being togetherˇ
Such as in the case of Lin Fan and his master Mu Bao Baoˇ
So they couldn''t help feeling worried.
But Lin Fan didn''t have any intentions of that in the first ce.
To him, Xiao Ming was like a little sister rather than a disciple, so he would nevery a hand on her.
Still, it wasn''t his ce to get in between their love triangle, so he turned his attention to other matters.
Demon Palm Sect, it was a demonic sect by the name.
And ording to the information that Senior Brother Ying gathered for him, it was the leading demonic sect in the Wu Empire.
This was a sect that never interacted with anyone else in the Wu Empire, so it was strange that they had epted the invitation to the tournament in the first ce.
As for why they were invitedˇwell it was the Martial Might Sect trying to show off in front of these demonic sects. They wanted to put the Demon Palm Sect down with their disciples and establish dominance for the orthodox sects in the Wu Empire.
But there was a reason why the Demon Palm Sect was able to exist in the Wu Empire for so long.
Even if they were a demonic sect, they were strong.
Still, a demonic sectˇ
There was only one demonic sect in the Five Great Sects in the first ce and they were the leading demonic sect of the continent. But at the same time, they were the ce that had taken Mu Bao Bao''s mother away from her and now had even taken her father away.
So Lin Fan didn''t have a good impression of that ce.
But regardless of how he felt about that Heavenly Demon Sect, there was no denying the possible connection here.
Could the Demon Palm Sect havee on the orders of the Heavenly Demon Sect?
The Martial Might Sect was clearly acting on the orders of one or maybe more of the Five Great Sects, so there was no telling if the Demon Palm Sect would be operating on the orders of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
If they wereˇ
Well, perhaps they could be friends to their Love Sect.
Regardless of what his personal feelings for the Heavenly Demon Sect were, it wasn''t a lie that they were there to support the Love Sect and the Mu Empire.
It was because of the Heavenly Demon Sect that the Mu Empire was able to break free of the control of the Five Great Sects in the first ce.
That was what the former Emperor Mu had sacrificed himself for.
So right now, in this situation where they had to face the Five Great Sects in the form of the Martial Might Sect, it might be good to get help from the Heavenly Demon Sectˇ
Perhaps they really could be good friends with the Demon Palm Sect.
But that was only after confirming that they were here on behalf of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
It was all too early for this, so Lin Fan would wait and see what happened.
However, the next morning, there was another incident that urred.
Chapter 678: A strange guest
The rumours came in once again and it was about what had happened yesterday.
Tang Chen had disappeared.
It wasn''t that he had suddenly disappeared, but rather that he was taken away early in the morning.
Tang Chen was one of the inner sect disciples of the Martial Might Sect, so he was someone who was rather well known in the Martial Might Sect.
So when the disciples from the Law Enforcement Department suddenly arrived at Tang Chen''s courtyard to take him away, it was witnessed by many people. With the way that they had carried Tang Chen out, it was almost as if they wanted everyone to see Tang Chen being taken away like this.
With how public it was, the rumours quickly spread that Tang Chen had been removed by the Law Enforcement Department for different reasons.
But the prevailing reason was that it was rted to the Love Sect.
After what had happened yesterday between Tang Chen and Xiao Ming, everyone assumed that it was rted to this.
Especially after what had happened to the Flowing River Sect.
The Martial Might Sect had wiped out a sect just for the Love Sect, so would they also remove one of their disciples just for having some quarrel with the Love Sect?
It seemed like it was possible.
Once Lin Fan and the others learned of this, they immediately gathered to discuss this.
But there wasn''t a single person who could figure out just what the Martial Might Sect wanted.
This was different from the case with the Flowing Water Sect.
Unlike before where it was only outsiders who were involved, this time it was one of the Martial Might Sect''s disciples that had been disciplined.
Did this mean that the Martial Might Sect cared about the Love Sect even more than their own people?
Lin Fan and the elders didn''t believe this, so they knew that the Martial Might Sect must be up to something.
The only problem was that they had no idea what the Martial Might Sect was nning.
But before any of that could be discussed, Elder Qian hade once more to see them.
Seeing Elder Qian, they couldn''t help revealing bitter smiles. That was because whenever Elder Qian came to see them, something always happened.
Only this time, Elder Qian wasn''t there to invite them to anything.
Insteadˇ
"For now, it would be better if you stay put until the beginning of the tournament. It seems that people are talking, so it''s safer for your group to remain here for now."
For the first time, he was actually telling them to stay put.
It seemed like there was sound reasoning behind this since they were indeed the center of attention right now, but it was strange how sudden they had changed their mind.
It was as if they were trying to keep them from somethingˇ
The elders didn''t really seem to figure it out, but for Lin Fan who knew about the connection to the Heavenly Demon Sectˇ
Could it be that the Demon Palm Sect really was connected to the Heavenly Demon Sect like he had thought?
If that was the case, then perhaps it would be good to ally themselves with the Demon Palm Sect to see what the Heavenly Demon Sect was nning.
But for now, it seemed that Elder Qian wasn''t done yet.
"Actually, I have some other news that I wanted to share with you."
As expected, there was more that he wanted to discuss with them.
"There''s actually a special guest of ours that wants to meet with you. We''re hoping that you will make the time tonight to meet with them. You don''t have to prepare anything, we will make all the preparations. All you have to do ise with us to the meeting ce when the timees."
The way that he said this made it seem very sketchy, but it also seemed like he was being mysterious on purpose. It seemed like Elder Qian was being cautious not to reveal something.
Was it because the person that he wanted them to meet was of a special status?
Well, of course they would be if they could get Elder Qian and the Martial Might Sect to arrange a meeting like this.
The elders all looked to Lin Fan for his decision.
They had already decided beforeing here that when it came to things like this, Lin Fan would make all the decisions. That was because Mu Bao Bao had put her trust in him, so they would do the same.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Elder Qian before slowly giving a nod of agreement.
Though he had his doubts, he knew that there was nothing to gain from being hesitant.
If they were really powerful enough to make the Martial Might Sect move, it was impossible for him to avoid meeting this person that was pulling all the strings. He had no choice but to meet with this person who Elder Qian was referring to.
Elder Qian didn''t seem happy, rather he seemed relieved that Lin Fan had agreed.
It was almost as if he had been scared that something bad would have happened to him if Lin Fan refused to meet with this person.
Just what had happened that Elder Qian would reveal a look like this?
It seemed that the rtionship that the Martial Might Sect had with that person wasn''t that simpleˇ
When night fell, Elder Qian hade to escort Lin Fan and Lin Fan alone to the meeting.
The elders had wanted to follow, but Elder Qian had stopped them.
The only other person that had been invited was Xiao Ming.
Everyone was surprised that Xiao Ming had also been invited, but Lin Fan had refused to bring her along.
Though she was willing, Lin Fan wasn''t willing to put her in danger, so he wouldn''t let her follow. After all, he had no idea what he was getting himself into, so he wasn''t even certain if he could defend himself.
In that case, he wouldn''t bring Xiao Ming along since it would only make the situation worse.
So Lin Fan followed Elder Qian alone.
The two of them came to the main building of the Martial Might Sect.
Lin Fan had never been here before, but he could feel that something was off the moment that he arrived.
It was too quietˇ
For the main building of the Martial Might Sect, it would be impossible for this ce to be this quiet. Even if it was night time, there should be plenty of people in this ce.
So why wasn''t there a single sound?
Was this an ambush?
Did he think too much and fall into an ambush without realizing it?
As Lin Fan raised his guard in preparation to be attacked, he suddenly heard something.
It was the sound of music andughter.
It was the sound of people enjoying themselves, as if there was some kind of banquet going on.
If that was the case, could it be that everyone was at the banquet instead of being spread out all over the building?
No, even if there was a banquet, the main building of the Martial Might Sect shouldn''t be this abandonedˇ
Something had to be going onˇ
Elder Qian just calmly led Lin Fan forward and it seemed that the further they went, the closer they came to the source of the sound. As they came closer, the sounds of music andughter became even louder.
But for Lin Fan, he felt that there was something strange about the sounds of this banquet.
It was subtle, but he could tell that there was something off about theughter of these peopleˇ
It was almost as ifˇthey were being forced to enjoy themselves. There was a trace of unwillingness that was in their voice as it rang out.
What was happening here?
When they arrived, Elder Qian suddenly stopped and gestured for the door as he said, "Sect Master Lin, please. The guest is waiting inside for you."
Lin Fan raised a brow as he looked at Elder Qian before saying, "You''re noting in with me?"
Elder Qian seemed to tremble when he heard this before shaking his head and saying, "No, the guest said that he wanted to meet you alone, so I won''t being with you. Please enjoy yourself, they have prepared a lot to meet you."
I narrowed my eyes to look at Elder Qian, but his expression didn''t change at all.
With the way that he looked at me, it was almost as if he was hoping that I would leave as soon as possible.
So in the end, I gave a nod and headed in alone.
While I had no idea what was waiting for me, it was better than just standing here and doing nothing.
When I came in, I saw the scene of a beautiful banquet.
There were beautiful women dancing and all kinds of different delicious dishes.
I could smell the fragrance of those dishes as I came in, so I knew that they were not normal dishes. These were top grade dishes that had been carefully made for this banquet.
But it didn''t seem like anyone was enjoying itˇ
It seemed that everyone was too busy acting like they were enjoying the banquet to actually enjoy it.
At the center of the banquet, there was a person who was sitting in the main seat with a bored look to them.
Though I couldn''t really see their face since they were covered in a dark cloak.
Chapter 679: Come back to us
Though Lin Fan couldn''t see their face, he could sense a strange feelinging from this person.
It was as if they were giving off a strange aura that just made him uneasy.
He could tell that this person was anything but simple.
As he stood there staring at this person, that person also turned to look at him.
The moment that this cloaked person saw Lin Fan, they sat up and waved their hand at him, as if they were calling him over.
As soon as this cloaked person did this, everyone suddenly turned to look at Lin Fan.
The way that they looked at him wasn''t with curiosity as one might think they would in this situation. Rather, they were looking at him as if they were pleading with him to go along with what this cloaked figure wanted.
It was as if they were trying to tell him to go along with every whim that this cloaked figure had, no matter what it was.
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows slightly when he saw this.
Seeing that he wasn''ting over, the cloaked person suddenly said, "Sect Master Lin, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why don''t youe over here and sit so we can talk?"
It was a male voice that came out.
The first part of his words sounded friendly, but the second part of his wordsˇhad a dark undertone to it.
There was this strangemanding tone to his voice as he said this that made people want to naturally obey his orders. However, Lin Fan was able to keep his will strong when in front of this cloaked person.
Still, he slowly walked over to where the cloaked person was.
It wasn''t because he was following orders, it was that the people around him really seemed like they were terrified of this cloaked person. It seemed like something bad might happen to them if he remained where he was, so he didn''t want to implicate them.
Though he didn''t know who they were, it didn''t seem like they had a choice but to be here.
Seeing hime over, the cloaked person gave a nod before gesturing to one of the mats at the table in front of him. It was as if this cloaked person was telling him to sit down and make himselffortable, but that was naturally thest thing that Lin Fan wanted to do right now.
After sitting down, Lin Fan didn''t touch any of the food or drinks that was on the table and just kept staring at the cloaked person.
However, the cloaked person didn''t seem to care at all about the way that Lin Fan was looking for him.
The cloaked person grabbed two of the girls who suddenly trembled the moment that his hands came over them.
As he grabbed them, Lin Fan was able to see that his hands were quite wrinkled, so the one that was under the cloak shouldn''t be a young person. But with the aura that he released, it would have been strange if he was a young person.
The girls quickly recovered and started serving that person under the cloak.
They brought him wine and food before feeding it to him.
That person under the cloak never removed his cloak, but he didn''t have any problem eating the food and drinking the alcohol that was brought to him.
After enjoying himself for a bit, he looked at Lin Fan and said, "Are you not going to enjoy the banquet that I''ve prepared for you?"
There was a dark undertone to his voice again as he said this.
At the same time, all of the others who had been pretending to enjoy the banquet once again looked in Lin Fan''s direction with scared looks.
Lin Fan calmly looked back at the cloaked figure, but he eventually reached out to take one of the cups from the table. As he did, one of the girls quickly came over and lifted the jug of alcohol off the table to pour him a drink.
At first, Lin Fan had wanted to take the jug from the girl and do it himself, but she looked at him with a pleading look.
So in the end, he just allowed her to pour the drink for him.
After she poured his drink, Lin Fan turned back to look at the cloaked person and raised the cup to him before drinking it all in one go.
Once he chugged that drink, he put the cup down on the table and just sat there.
The cloaked person didn''t say a single thing as he kept looking in Lin Fan''s direction.
But then all of a sudden, the cloaked person burst out inughter as he said, "Good, very good! Refreshing, very refreshing! It seems that Sect Master Lin is a very forward person!"
He pulled his arms back from the girls who were at his side and waved one hand for them to leave.
They quickly moved away, though they didn''t go too far out of fear that he would need them to serve him again.
But the cloaked person just said, "Since Sect Master Lin is this forward, I would seem like a fool if I were to keep acting cautious like this."
With a wave of his hand, he said, "All of you can leave now!"
Everyone who had been at the banquet suddenly stopped what they had been doing.
They looked at each other as if they didn''t know what to do at first, but then they quickly left this ce with looks on their faces as if they had been spared. They didn''t hesitate for even a second as they quickly disappeared from this banquet hall.
It didn''t take long before there was only me and the cloaked person who were still left in this banquet hall.
He just poured himself a cup of alcohol and took a sip before saying, "Sect Master Lin, I''m sure that you already have guesses as to who I am, but I can assure you that I am not your enemy. Rather, I am a friend who hase to give you some advice."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything in response as he waited to see what the cloaked person would say.
The cloaked person didn''t seem to mind as he calmly said, "I''m sure that you''re aware of all the things that have happened in the Mu Empire." After a pause, he corrected himself by saying, "I''m sure that you must have been involved in many of the things that have happened in the Mu Empire. Especially since the Love Sect has been involved in this matter since the beginning."
This time, the cloaked person just paused and looked at Lin Fan, as if he was waiting for a response.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he just gave a slight nod as if he agreed with this.
Then the cloaked person said, "I can only say that certain people have been disappointed by the actions of the former emperor. They are not happy with how things have turned out, so they sent me toe talk to Sect Master Lin. They are hoping that I can help Sect Master Lin see the light ande back to the right side."
The cloaked person slowly pulled back the hood of his cloak to reveal his true appearance.
It was a white haired old man who had a seemingly kind appearance, like one would expect from a friendly neighbourhood grandfather.
But when Lin Fan looked into his eyes, he could see a look that was different from his appearance.
The look in this old man''s eyes was a dangerous one.
After pulling off his cloak, the old man said, "I hope that Sect Master Lin will be able to see through the deceptions of the previous emperor and help the current empress see them as well. In the end, we hope that you will do the right thing and return to our side."
The way that he said this almost seemed like the way that a friendly neighbourhood grandfather would say this, but there was no hiding the dark undertone in his voice.
A part of his voice made it clear that there would be consequences if he wasn''t able to see the light.
It was clear that this was a thinly veiled threat.
There was a long silence that lingered in the air before Lin Fan finally said, "May I ask in what capacity you are asking this as?"
The old man revealed a surprised look before suddenly revealing a sly smile as he said, "It seems that Sect Master Lin has some ideas in his mind. If Sect Master Lin is asking this, I can only assume that Sect Master Lin is looking for something."
His expression turned serious before saying, "If Sect Master Lin is looking for a higher position, I can guarantee that there is a position for you. It will all depend on how Sect Master Lin performs."
Lin Fan showed a bit of hesitation before asking, "And how many different factions are involved?"
The old man narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan, but he didn''t say his answer out loud.
Instead, he just raised a hand and held up two fingers.
From this, Lin Fan got his answer.
With a nod, Lin Fan said, "I will do my best to achieve this, but I ask for some time."
The old man gave a nod without saying anything else.
Chapter 680: The beginning of the tournament
Once Lin Fan came out of the banquet hall, he couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat.
That old manˇhe was an expert from one of the Five Great Sects, there was no denying that.
And when he held up two fingers, that was his way of saying that there were two different sects that were involved in this matter. If the old man was from one of the Five Great Sects, that means that there was someone who was just as strong as him who was also here.
Two experts from the Five Great Sects, that was a lot of pressure on Lin Fan and the Love Sect.
Judging by the pressure that he felt from the old man, Lin Fan was certain that this old man was at least in the Nascent Soul Realm, if not the Soul Formation Realm.
That meant that there were two experts that should be in the Soul Formation Realm that were here in the Martial Might Sect to watch over themˇ
It was no wonder everyone at the banquet had been terrified.
Even the Martial Might Sect at most only had a single Soul Formation Realm Cultivator and that would be their strongest expert, but the Five Great Sects could easily send Soul Formation Realm Cultivators to perform a task like this.
It made it very clear just what the difference between the Martial Might Sect and the Five Great Sects was.
Lin Fan had promised that he would talk to Mu Bao Bao about this, but he knew that he would never do anything like that. The only thing that he was worried about now was how they would get back to the Mu Empire after this tournament was over.
The old man and the one that was hidden certainly wouldn''t let them leave that easilyˇ
Perhaps he really should contact the Demon Palm Sect to see if they would help.
If they were connected to the Heavenly Demon Sect, then they should help them escape since the Heavenly Demon Sect was currently backing the Mu Empire.
So they should know how important the Love Sect was to the Mu Empire.
But Lin Fan didn''tpletely panic since he still had an ace up his sleeve.
The only problem was that this was the nuclear option. The moment that this was used, there was no doubt that the Five Great Sects would send powerful experts after them.
It would just make the Five Great Sects take this matter more seriously.
That was naturally the Mimic Slime that Lin Fan kept by his side at all times.
This was his final trump card in the Rebirth Realm and the onest thing that he had to keep his life.
Unless he was truly in danger, he wouldn''t use this.
Lin Fan could feel the headache developing as he thought about all of this.
It seemed that the situation with the Martial Might Sect was even moreplicated than he thought. He had never expected actual members from the Five Great Sects to be hereˇ
But it was only members of the Five Great Sects that could exin everything that had happened recently.
Only members of the Five Great Sects could pressure the Martial Might Sect into doing everything that they had done.
This was their way of showing sincerity to their Love Sect so they could talk to Lin Fan alone like this.
After thinking about this for a while, Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "Let''s wait and see how this develops. There''s nothing that I can do about it right now."
ˇ
Three more days passed and it was finally time for the tournament to begin.
Everyone had arrived, so there was no dying it any more.
Early that morning, the Love Sect disciples had gathered and were waiting for Lin Fan to say something to them.
Lin Fan had been in discussions with the elders during this time.
When he came back, he told them everything about who he had met and who he thought the other side were.
There was a bit of panic from the elders and the generals, but they quickly epted this matter. After all, there was nothing that they could gain from continuing to panic over this matter.
The only thing that they could do was discuss how they would handle this matter, which was what had been happening during this time.
Lin Fan had no choice but to stay with them as the sect master, but he was really getting tired of those discussions. Especially since they were nothing more than excuses for them toin about this matter in the first ce.
There really wasn''t anything that they could do against the Five Great Sects and these powerful experts that had been sent.
So he was relieved that the tournament was finally starting so he would be free of the elders.
Or that was what he thought until they surrounded him and didn''t let him out of their sights.
It seemed that they werepletely focused on protecting him if anything went wrong.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile when he saw this.
If things really went wrong, would they even be able to do anything to help him against an enemy that was much more powerful?
Perhaps the Golden Core Realm Elders might be able to stall for a second, but that was their limit.
As he stood there in front of the disciples, Lin Fan said one simple word, "Win."
They all had excited and determined looks when they heard this.
As the leader, Xiao Ming came forward to say, "We will."
With that, they headed out.
Lin Fan had seen that they were already filled with excitement and determination, so there was no need for him to say anything extra. Rather, saying anything extra might have distracted them from their goal.
When they came out of their courtyard, they found that there was a Martial Might Sect disciple waiting to guide them.
Since thatst time, Elder Qian hadn''te to see them again.
Whether that was on purpose or if it was because he was simply busy, it didn''t really matter.
What was important was that every time that he dide, he would always bring some kind of new mess to them. So for Elder Qian to note during this time, it was actually quite peaceful and rxing.
The Martial Might Sect disciple was actually quite polite, but Lin Fan could see the small subtleties in his movements.
Fear.
That was what he was feeling.
He had most likely been told to treat us with respect on the threat of death.
This really put into perspective what kind of behaviour the Five Great Sects acted with.
It was clear that they only cared about their own benefits and no one else.
But then again, that was the kind of world this was.
When the Love Sect group arrived at the gathering grounds for the tournament, they couldn''t help being surprised.
That was becauseˇthere were just too many people!
They had already met some of the other sects during the other events, but now there were more than three times that amount that were gathered.
Just with a rough count, it seemed like there were over ten thousand people that were gathered here.
Were they all here to participate in the tournament?
Even if the elders were ignored, there were still at least five thousand of them that were here.
This really didn''t seem like a small deal anymoreˇ
When they arrived, there were many groups that turned to look in the direction of the Love Sect.
These were gazes that were filled with curiosity, but there were also gazes that were filled with hostility. There didn''t seem to be a single gaze that had kindness in them as they looked over.
It seemed that the rumours about the Love Sect group had spread and everyone was wary of them. So even if they had never met the Love Sect group, they already had a prejudice towards them,
Lin Fan looked at Xiao Ming and the others and he found that they weren''t bothered by this at all.
They were just chatting amongst themselves without a single care that they were being ignored by everyone else.
Lin Fan gave a satisfied nod before scanning the surrounding area again.
With his Appraisal Eyes, he was able to gain much more information than others were and he quickly identified the ones that seemed stronger than the others.
But he didn''t have the chance to tell Xiao Ming''s group since there was someone who suddenly stepped up.
There was no such thing as mics in this world, but even then, this person''s voice was loud enough that it could spread to everyone here.
"Wee to our Martial Might Sect''s tournament. We are honoured to have the talented next generation gather in our Martial Might Sect topete for the title of the strongest. Though we have to say that we will do our best not to let that title get away."
After that was just some pleasantries that had to be said as the host of this event.
It didn''t really seem like anyone was really paying attention to what this person said as they scoped out theirpetition.
But after the pleasantries were over, the host said, "I''m sure that all of you have been wondering what this tournament will entail. Well, let me tell you now that this tournament will have a total of three rounds and the first round will be gathering herbs."
Chapter 681: Ten Thousand Beast Valley
Gathering herbs?
Everyone couldn''t help looking confused after hearing what the host said.
After all, not a single one of them had expected that the first round of this tournament would be gathering herbs.
Wasn''t thisˇa bit too simple?
It didn''t seem like something fitting of a first round in a tournament like this.
But no one said anything since they knew that it wouldn''t be this simple.
Since it was a tournament of this caliber, they were certain that the gathering herbs that they mentioned would be something that would be on a much higher level.
The host didn''t say a word as if he was trying to keep everyone in suspense.
But when he saw that everyone had calmed down and was waiting to see what he said, he finally started speaking again.
"As everyone expects, this herb gathering will not be held in a normal ce. Instead, it will be held in a ce that I''m sure that everyone has heard of before."
The host didn''t keep going and instead pointed at a hill that was behind him.
This hill was far off in the distance, but it was still considered within the Martial Might Sect territory. However, none of the guests from the other sects had gone near that hill during the time that they had been here since it was one of the forbidden ces of the Martial Might Sect.
Unless one had special permission, they weren''t allowed anywhere near that ce.
As for the reason why they weren''t allowed near that ce, it was because that ce was a special ce for the Martial Might Sect.
Just asking any disciple of the Martial Might Sect would allow one to find out the name of that ce.
It was the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
This was the special garden of the Martial Might Sect where they grew their best herbs and allowed spirit beasts to live. This was killing two birds with one stone as it allowed them to cultivate herbs naturally and raise spirit beasts for their disciples.
After the host pointed at that hill, there was something that suddenly flew out from that hill.
This thing went all the way up into the sky before suddenly exploding in a burst of light.
A firework, it was a firework.
What followed was aplete fireworks disy that gave off several beautiful explosions.
Though this definitely would have looked much better in the night than in the middle of the day.
However, that wasn''t what most people cared about.
It was the fact that the fireworks had been shot over that hill which confirmed that this was indeed the ce that they were going to collect herbs from. This meant that the Martial Might Sect was allowing outsiders in their special garden.
Even if they weren''t able to take anything back with them, there was no way that the Martial Might Sect would be able to tell if they used herbs during the round.
So this was basically the Martial Might Sect allowing the other sects to explore their private treasure hoard.
Wasn''t the Martial Might Sect being too generous?
But it turned out that this wasn''t everything as the host suddenly said, "For the herbs that you bring back, your points will be counted based on the value of the herbs. At the same time, you will only have to turn in half of the herbs that you collected. The other half will be yours to keep."
Everyone looked at the host with shocked looks when they heard this.
Many of them even had to poke at their ears to make sure that they had heard the right thing.
However, it seemed that they hadn''t been mistaken.
Wasn''t the Martial Might Sect being too generous?
After all, it would make perfect sense for the Martial Might Sect to take everything that they collected since these things belonged to the Martial Might Sect in the first ce. They were the ones that had grown the herbs and caught the spirit beasts, so it was all things that belonged to the Martial Might Sect.
Just allowing the other sects to go into this ce was already considered generous since it was silently acknowledging that the disciples of the other sects would use these herbs while there. This was giving them a chance to obtain precious herbs that would help their cultivation or even give them special powers.
That was more than enough in this kind of world.
But now they were saying that they were allowed to take half of the herbs that they gathered?
That was just too generous.
After a long silence, there was one person that started and then more people started cheering as well. They all cheered for what the host said, which caused the host to reveal a smile.
But there were also people that didn''t cheer.
There were people that had their brows knitted and had looks of suspicion on their faces sinceˇthis was just too shady.
After all, there was no reason at all for the Martial Might Sect to do something like this.
Lin Fan had the deepest look of thought on his face since he thought that this had something to do with the two from the Five Great Sects. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the Martial Might Sect to do something like this that would just hurt them.
This was sharing their resources with the other sects, something that wouldn''t benefit them at all since the sects wouldn''t hesitate to backstab the Martial Might Sect if they became strong enough to defeat them.
So what were those two from the Five Great Sects nning?
It had to be some kind of trap inside of the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, right?
They were nning on taking the disciples of the Love Sect hostage so that he would have no choice but to try and convince Mu Bao Bao?
If that were the case, then there really was nothing that they could do.
It was no wonder they had been kept under surveince over the past few days.
They didn''t want the Love Sect to find anyone to cooperate with, so they couldn''t escape this trap.
Least of all, they wanted to keep the Love Sect from contacting the Demon Palm Sect.
After the host finished introducing the first round, he said, "Before we bring you over, please make your final preparations. We will begin in half an hour."
Half an hour to prepare, that seemed a bit long.
So people that had sharp minds immediately knew what this preparation time was for.
It was to allow them to find teammates to go into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley with.
This first round was a test of gathering herbs, but a ce like the Ten Thousand Beast Valley was dangerous to go in alone. Even in their small groups, it wasn''t certain that they would be safe.
So they were allowing the participants to form their own groups to go in with.
More people meant that it would be safer, but it also meant that they would have to split their points more.
So there were pros and cons to formingrger groups like this.
But there was no group that came over to form a group with their Love Sect.
It seemed that everyone had already heard the rumours and they weren''t willing to form a group with the Love Sect group. It was either looks of fear or looks of hostility that were cast in their direction.
Whoever had spread these rumours had made sure to do everything that they could to ensure that no one would work with the Love Sect group.
If Lin Fan had to guess, it was most likely the work of the two from the Five Great Sects.
If there were others near the Love Sect group when they put their n in action, then that would just be troublesome for them.
So they didn''t want anyone working with the Love Sect group in the end.
Or that was what Lin Fan thought, butˇ
There were two groups that came over to the Love Sect group.
However, they weren''t here to offer an alliance to them.
These two groups seemed like they hade for different reasons.
The leader of one of the groups suddenly came forward and stood in front of Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming raised a brow as she looked at this person with a confused look.
Then in front of everyone, that person suddenly kneeled down and said, "Beautiful miss, would you go on a date with me?"
There was only silence that followed after this person said this as no one could believe that he would actually say something like this.
But it was made even worse when that person suddenly reached out to take Xiao Ming''s hand.
Before he could, Huang Xie and Yu Huang stepped forward to block him.
In a strange sync, they said, "What do you think you''re doing?"
That person looked at the two of them before just ignoring them.
He looked like he wanted to push past them to go over Xiao Ming, but the two of them pushed this person back.
It was only then that this person said, "Do you mind? I''m trying to talk to this beautiful miss, not to two bumbling fools."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang were both enraged when they heard this and they pushed this person back before saying, "Who do you think you are?"
"Who am I? I''m d you asked."
With a snap, his followers suddenly came forward with baskets filled with flower petals and started sprinkling them in the air.
Chapter 682: How about going with us?
As the flower petals fell around him, that young master suddenly pushed him up his long hair and said, "I am the one known as the Beautiful Sword of the Clear Lake Sect, Mei Yao!"
It couldn''t be said that he was ugly, he was actually a handsome young masterˇ
The only problem with this Mei Yao was the way that he acted.
The stance that he took now really made people want to punch him in the faceˇ
That included Huang Xie and Yu Huang who stood right in front of him.
Mei Yao just ignored the two of them as he continued trying to appeal to Xiao Ming by saying, "Beautiful miss, may I be graced with your name?"
Xiao Ming suddenly revealed a smile that made Mei Yao stunned. It was as if there was a flower garden that suddenly bloomed in front of him when he saw this smile.
He was even more entranced by Xiao Ming and put even more effort into his smile.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang would have been envious of this if they didn''t know what this smile from Xiao Ming meant. They had known her long enough to recognize this smile and they knew that it wasn''t a good smile.
This was the smile that she revealed when she found something interesting.
But of course, it wasn''t the good kind of interesting.
It was the kind of interesting that resulted inˇgroup fights.
That''s right, this was the smile that she revealed when she wanted to beat up someone.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang knew that it would be bad if they just let her keep going, so they were the ones that grabbed Mei Yao by the shoulders and pulled him back.
Mei Yao revealed an annoyed look as he turned in their direction and said, "What is wrong with the two of you! Why do you keep bothering me! Get lost already!"
He actually attacked as soon as he said this.
This Mei Yao might seem frivolous, but he was actually quite the heavy handed when he attacked. The first strike that he made was already aimed at their vitals.
Seeing this, Huang Xie stepped forward in front of Yu Huang and had ayer of green light appear around him.
When Mei Yao''s sword stabbed him, it was actually repelled with the sound of metal nging.
Mei Yao was surprised by this, but he shouldn''t have.
Yu Huang had taken advantage of this opening to go forward. He went right in front of Mei Yao and raised his fist to punch him in the face.
The way that the two of them moved, it was as if they were very used to each other''s abilities. It was almost as if they were in sync with each other.
Though that was hard to believe with how they acted around each other normally.
Rivals that fought knew each other better than fake friends sometimes. They had a firsthand experience of how strong each other are. So they were able to work together better than most people did.
Mei Yao was caught off guard by this sudden punch from Yu Huang and he was stunned by the fact that his sword didn''t work against Huang Xie, so he wasn''t able to dodge this punch and was knocked to the ground.
But after falling to the ground from this punch, he suddenly lost his temper as he said, "How dare you do that?! Do you know how precious this face is?! What if you had scratched it?! You would be cursed at by all the girls in this world!"
Huang Xie and Yu Huang just looked at him like they thought he was crazy and there was the urge to beat him up even more that filled them.
But they held back in the end and allowed Mei Yao to stand up.
After all, to keep beating Mei Yao while he was still on the ground felt a bit wrong.
If he was standing, then it felt more right.
However, Mei Yao didn''t keep fighting as he moved back to create some space between them.
Even if he looked like a frivolous young master, there was a reason why he had been chosen to represent his sect in this tournament. It wasn''t as if he was just an empty vase that was here to fill the numbers.
He knew that he couldn''t pierce through Huang Xie''s defenses without fighting all out and even then, he wasn''t certain that he would be able to pierce these defenses.
He wouldn''t continue a fight that he saw no use in continuing.
Instead, he just looked at Huang Xie and Yu Huang before saying, "Your names? I''ve deemed you worthy of giving your names to me."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang both looked like they wanted to punch him again, but they held back in the end before giving their names.
Mei Yao narrowed his eyes to look at them before simply saying, "I''ll remember them."
Then with a wave to his group, he suddenly turned to leave.
It seemed like he wasn''t as dumb as he looked and knew how to hold himself back when he needed to.
Though that wasn''t a good sign.
After all, that meant that he would be a formidable enemy in the future.
Yu Huang looked at Huang Xie and asked, "How strong was his attack?"
Huang Xie revealed a bitter smile as he said, "It wasn''t weak, but it wasn''t that strong either. It was definitely not something to look down on."
Yu Huang gave a slight nod when he heard this before narrowing his eyes to look at Mei Yao walking away.
But he wasn''t the only one that had made a move during this time.
There were two groups that had approached the Love Sect group, but the second group had been idle during this whole time. It seemed that they had been watching everything happen, as if they were waiting for something.
When Huang Xie and Yu Huang were focused on Mei Yao''s group who was leaving, that group suddenly made their move.
The handsome blue haired young master who was in charge of this group was the one that came forward.
With just a single step, he was already in front of Xiao Ming with his de raised.
He didn''t hesitate as he brought that de down at Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming just looked up at the blue haired young man and tilted her head as if she wasn''t scared of this de at all.
But there was a reason why she was looking at him like this.
That was because there was someone who suddenly appeared by her side and raised their own sword to block this de.
After this person blocked this de, he looked at her and said, "Junior Sister Xiao, are you alright?"
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to look at this person who had suddenly appeared.
Then her eyes filled with a trace of hostility.
That was because she could see the mark that was on this person''s chest.
It was the mark of the Martial Might Sect.
That meant that this person was someone from the Martial Might Sect.
No, for this person to appear like this, it was clear that they were the leader of the Martial Might Sect group.
Seeing that she didn''t respond, this person didn''t seem to mind as they turned back to the person in front of them and raised their sword up to push back the de.
Then with one quick sh, they pushed that person all the way back to their own group.
With narrowed eyes, this person from the Martial Might Sect said, "Leave and I''ll spare you."
The person that had attacked Xiao Ming narrowed his eyes to look at the person from the Martial Might Sect before quickly waving his hand at his group and leaving.
Once they left, that person from the Martial Might Sect turned back to Xiao Ming and was about to say something. But before they could say anything, Huang Xie and Yu Huang came back to stand in between that person and Xiao Ming.
That person didn''t seem to mind as he said with a smile, "Friends from the Love Sect, I would like to formally apologize for the things that my Junior Brother Tang did. I hope that you can forgive our Martial Might Sect and not mistake us all for people like him."
The way that he said this sounded very sincere and he even bowed his head at the end of it to show his sincerity.
The people around even praised him for this.
"Senior Brother Tianˇhe''s so handsome!"
"Senior Brother Tian, he''s so generous!"
"Senior Brother Tian, please marry me!"
Though most of itˇwas just his fans praising him.
After he bowed his head for a bit, this person called Senior Brother Tian raised his head and said with cupped hands, "My name is Tian Fei, the first senior brother of the Martial Might Sect. It is a pleasure to meet you."
Though he did all of this, the Love Sect group just remained silent and stared at him with wary looks.
Senior Brother Tian didn''t seem affected by this as he kept looking at them with a smile on his face.
After a moment of silence, Xiao Ming finally gave a nod to acknowledge him, but she turned to leave after that.
It seemed like she didn''t want anything to do with this Senior Brother Tian.
But before she could leave, Senior Brother Tian said, "Junior Sister Ming, how about going with us into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley?"
Chapter 683: Or you can come with us
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to look at Senior Brother Tian the moment that she heard this.
She didn''t expect the Martial Might Sect to ask them something like this.
But when she thought about it, it seemed like it wasn''t that strange.
The Martial Might Sect was without a doubt nning something in this Ten Thousand Beast Valley. If they were going to do something, wouldn''t they want to be in the best position for that?
The best position was no doubt the one that was right beside them, so they would want to go into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley with them.
That would make sure that they would be in the best position when something happened.
While Xiao Ming didn''t know exactly what the Martial Might Sect was nning, she knew that they were nning something. That was what Lin Fan had told her and naturally she trusted what her master said.
So she even started figuring that the two groups from before were also sent by the Martial Might Sect.
The timing of the Martial Might Sect had been a bit too perfect since they had appeared right as the second group attacked. It made it seem like they had arrived right in time to help them.
If it was anyone else, they definitely would have been moved by this.
But it didn''t work since the Love Sect group had been cautious of the Martial Might Sect group in the first ce. If they wanted to try anything, then they would be seen through by the Love Sect group.
Since she knew that they would be trying something, naturally Xiao Ming didn''t want to make it easier for the Martial Might Sect group.
That meant that she wouldn''t ept their offer to go together.
But as if he could sense this, Senior Brother Tian said, "Junior Sister Ming, you should know that it is very dangerous to go into this ce alone. Not to mention, since this isnd that is owned by our Martial Might Sect, it is a ce that we are very familiar with. It is best if youe with us."
The first part of his words were raised a bit so that the people around could hear them.
That was becauseˇthis was a threat.
If they didn''te with them, there was no doubt that many people would target the group from the Love Sect.
After all, the rest of the sects all came from the Wu Empire in the first ce.
The Love Sect was a foreign sect from the Mu Empire, so it wasn''t as if they had any good feelings towards the Love Sect.
If they had the chance, they would definitely group up against it.
So the first part was basically saying that if they didn''t go with them, the Martial Might Sect group wouldn''t care about what happened to the Love Sect group.
It was basically saying that they were free to do whatever they wanted to the Love Sect group if they didn''t go with the Martial Might Sect group.
The second part was the carrot after the whip.
This was saying that they would help them find many good herbs that would get them many points. At the same time, they would be able to use the herbs to help with their cultivation.
So Senior Brother Tian had a confident look on his face, as if he expected Xiao Ming to agree to his offer.
But Xiao Ming had other ns.
She wasn''t scared of Senior Brother Tian''s threat at all, rather she found it interesting that he would threaten her like this.
Before she could answer though, there was a voice that said, "That does sound like a good offer, but I think I can make a better one."
Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice and found that there was a group walking forward.
At the head of the group was a person that Xiao Ming recognized.
It was Mo Sha.
This was the group from the Demon Palm Sect.
When Senior Brother Tian saw this group, he couldn''t help knitting his brows.
Mo Sha had a whimsical smile on his face as he walked over.
Once he came a bit closer, he said, "You can go with them, or you cane with us."
Senior Brother Tian knitted his brows even more when he heard this.
He looked at the Demon Palm Sect group for a bit before turning to look at Xiao Ming and said, "Junior Sister Xiao, you shouldn''t listen to the ramblings of this group from a demonic sect. They do not follow the proper path and will lead you astray if you listen to them."
But Xiao Ming justpletely ignored him as she looked at Mo Sha.
Mo Sha was also ignoring him as he looked at her with the same smile on his face.
Senior Brother Tian could see that the situation wasn''t normal, so he wanted to say something else, butˇ
"This person from the Martial Might Sect, are you done? I don''t remember saying a single thing to you and you keep rambling all on your own. Do you really think that I would have gone with you in the first ce?"
The way that Xiao Ming said this, it didn''t leave any face for Senior Brother Tian at all.
It was like she was deliberately saying this to make Senior Brother Tian look worse.
Senior Brother Tian''s face twisted when he heard this.
He narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Ming before suddenly rxing that look on his face.
With the way that his expression changed, it was as if he had suddenly thought of something and changed his mind. It seemed that there was indeed something that the Martial Might Sect group was nning and it required them to convince the Love Sect group to go with them.
That was what Xiao Ming immediately realized after seeing this.
Once Senior Brother Tian calmed down, he said, "Junior Sister Ming, how about we all go together then?"
Mo Sha and Xiao Ming both revealed surprised looks in their eyes when they heard this.
After all, they never expected Senior Brother Tian to suggest something like this.
They had expected him topletely lose his temper after what Xiao Ming said, but he surprisingly kept it together and suggested something like this.
But it wasn''t as if Xiao Ming was going to show him any face just because he acted this way.
So she narrowed her eyes to look at him and said, "Even if there was no other choice, you would never be considered. Leave before I make you leave."
Senior Brother Tian deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
But in the end, he said with a sigh, "Then Junior SIster Xiao, please do consider this an open offer. If anything happens and you want toe with us, feel free to find us."
He didn''t wait for an answer as he turned to leave.
But if one looked closely, there was a faint smile on his face.
As for why he had that faint smileˇit was because of the way that the others around them looked at the Love Sect group.
After he had changed to that soft tone, everyone started looking at the Love Sect group differently. Especially with how Xiao Ming had treated Senior Brother Tian in the end.
They looked at the Love Sect with even more hostile looks than before.
However, Xiao Ming wasn''t worried about this.
She had already seen through what Senior Brother Tian had been trying to do, but she allowed herself to fall into that trap. After all, no matter what she did, it would have been impossible for them to avoid these Wu Empire sects.
They would havee after their Love Sect regardless, so she wanted them toe after them even more now.
What the Martial Might Sect group did showed that they wanted to bring them somewhere alone to achieve their goals. So she was nning on countering this by using Senior Brother Tian''s trap against him.
By surrounding the Love Sect group with all the groups from the Wu Empire sects, it would be hard for them to find the Love Sect group alone to act.
The only thing that she was concerned about wasˇ
"Sorry about this." Xiao Ming turned to Mo Sha to say this.
Mo Sha could naturally see the way that the groups around them were looking at them, so he could guess what they were thinking.
He could also guess what Xiao Ming was nning based on this.
There was nothing that he could do since he had been ordered by the elder to help the Love Sect group.
So Mo Sha just shook his head with a faint smile as he said, "It''s fine, it''s just the way it is for a demonic sect in the first ce."
Xiao Ming gave a nod before saying, "Then let''s get to know each other better before the first round starts."
Mo Sha was surprised to hear this, but he nodded in agreement after recovering.
The reason why Xiao Ming was approaching the Demon Palm Sect was because of Lin Fan.
He had told her to approach the Demon Palm Sect if she could.
After all, he was convinced that the Demon Palm Sect were here to help them under the instructions of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
And he would learn that this was the truth when he talked to the elder of the Demon Palm Sect.
Chapter 684: You two are fine
The elders just watched while the juniors mingled with each other.
That included Lin Fan and the elders from the Love Sect.
They had been watching over Xiao Ming''s group as they were surrounded, but they didn''t do anything. After all, if they did something, then the elders of the other groups would act as well.
That was the unspoken rule between cultivators.
Matters between juniors should be left to the juniors, elders shouldn''t interfere.
Only when the lives of the juniors were in danger would they be able to interfere.
After everyone left Xiao Ming''s group alone, Lin Fan revealed a faint smile.
It had turned out as he had expected and he was very satisfied with how Xiao Ming had acted. He knew that the Martial Might Sect would try something during this and he was d to see that the Demon Palm Sect acted the way that he had expected them to act.
Though he was a bit confused as to why they had acted that way in the first ce.
He could guess why, but if so, why didn''t they act sooner?
As he was thinking about this, Elder Qian came over.
Seeing hime over, Lin Fan felt a bitˇstrange.
Whenever Elder Qian came to see them, there would always be something that went wrong. So he didn''t really want to see Elder Qian anymore.
But at the same time, he wanted to see what the Martial Might Sect were nning, so it wasn''t as if he could avoid them.
Let alone the fact that there were those two from the Five Great Sects that were here.
But before Elder Qian coulde over, there was someone that stopped him.
Elder Qian had a surprised look on his face when he saw this person step up in front of him before narrowing his eyes to say, "Sect Master Yin, do you have something you need from me?"
The one that he called Sect Master Yin just said with a smile, "I don''t have something I need from you, but the one that you want to meet. So I''ll be taking this opportunity before you."
Elder Qian was taken aback when he heard this, but Sect Master Yin didn''t care.
He took advantage of this to turn around and head over in Lin Fan''s direction while Elder Qian was stunned.
By the time that Elder Qian recovered, he saw that he was already toote.
He took a step forward as if he still wanted toe over, but in the end, he stopped himself from heading over and turned to leave.
Lin Fan didn''t care about this as he focused on the one that was called Sect Master Yin that came over.
Sect Master Yin just stood there with a smile on his face, as if he was expecting something.
After looking at him for a bit, Lin Fan asked, "Are you the sect master of the Demon Palm Sect."
Sect Master Yin had a look of appreciation in his eyes before giving a nod and saying, "Yes, that''s me."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at him even more before asking, "Are you here on someone else''s order?"
Sect Master Yin was surprised to hear this before looking around for a bit and then giving a nod.
Lin Fan didn''t ask anything else after seeing this and just said, "Then thank you for acting."
Sect Master Yin was surprised again as he had expected something else, but he quickly revealed a smile and said, "It''s not a problem. We''ll do what we can to help you, but you should know how dangerous this ce is. There''s only so much that we can help with."
Lin Fan just gave a nod without saying anything else.
ˇ
Xiao Ming was surprised by how much Mo Sha had changed from the first time that they met.
Or rather, it should be said that she was surprised by Mo Sha''s real personality.
The personality that he had disyed when they first met was nothing more than an act and the personality that he had now was his real personality.
"That was really cool how you stood up to that group from the Martial Might Sect. You even made my heart flutter with how handsome you were." Mo Sha said with a faint smile on his lips.
It was almost as if he was acting coquettish with the way that he said this.
Xiao Ming didn''t know what to say and could only reveal a bitter smile when she heard this.
Mo Sha didn''t seem to mind as he continued by saying, "Though I think you would look better in a short skirt instead of these pants. It would give you a more feminine look while also not detracting from the heroic feel that you have."
Xiao Ming''s lips twitched when she heard this.
She knew that Mo Sha didn''t have any ill intentions when he said this. It even seemed like he was being genuine about his advice.
It was just strange hearing this advice from a bald man like Mo Sha.
It was the same for the others of the Demon Palm Sect.
All of them seemed to have simr personalities and they were all bald.
It gave people a strange chill that ran down their spines when they saw them acting like this.
But it didn''t seem to bother those from the Demon Palm Sect as they kept chatting with the Love Sect group.
Eventually, they came to ept the Demon Palm Sect for the way that they acted.
Even if they acted this way, they didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards them. So they knew better to judge them based on their appearance and judge them based on their personalities.
They found that they were quite easy to talk to and they were quite interesting once they got over the strange way that they talked.
It was the same for Xiao Ming and Mo Sha.
Though she had a strange look on her face when she first started talking to him, it didn''t take long before she was talking to him properly.
With the way that sheughed from time to time, it even seemed like she was enjoying their chat quite a bit.
That immediately caused Huang Xie and Yu Huang to reveal jealous looks.
Mo Sha seemed to sense this, so he made an excuse with Xiao Ming and came over to talk to the two of them.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang were both surprised to see this, but if it meant that Mo Sha wasn''t talking to Xiao Ming, they didn''t mind it. They were even nning on keeping Mo Sha here so he wouldn''t be able to go back.
But they never expected what Mo Sha would say first.
"So the two of you both like her?" He said that with a smile on his face, as if he wasn''t fazed at all by the fact that he was exposing them like this.
Both Huang Xie and Yu Huang were taken aback when they heard this.
Both of them opened and closed their mouths as they tried toe up with some kind of excuse, but neither of them were able to say a thing as they just stuttered like that.
But there were a few seconds where they looked at each other as if they were thinking, "So he did feel that way about her tooˇ"
Mo Sha''s smile became wider when he saw them acting like this, but he just remained silent as if he was enjoying their panic.
After a while, Huang Xie finally said, "You don''t know what you''re talking about."
Yu Huang quickly followed up by saying, "You''re just trying to deflect from yourself, aren''t you?"
Mo Sha shook his head with that same smile before saying, "It seems that you two are mistaken about something. I have no intention of getting in between your love triangle here. Rather, I''m just happy to watch and see how it will end."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang said at the same time, "What love triangle? You don''t know what you''re talking about."
Though the way that they said it was a bit too rushed that it seemed like they were admitting their true feelings like this.
Mo Sha didn''t say anything as he looked at them with a knowing smile.
The two of them couldn''t help backing down a bit when they saw him looking at them like this.
After a moment of silence, Mo Sha finally said, "I think that you''re still mistaken about one thing, I''m not interested in her. Rather, I''m more interested in the two of you."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang were both confused when they heard this.
Mo Sha didn''t seem to care as he stepped forward and leaned in to say in a soft voice, "You two are both fine men, I think that we''ll get along just fine."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang once again didn''t understand what he was saying, but they couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spine when they heard this. It was as if there was something off putting to them about the way that Mo Sha said this.
Mo Sha moved back with the same smile on his face and said, "Regardless of which one of you wins her affection, it means that the other one will be heartbroken. I just have to wait for my chance."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang couldn''t help taking a step back when they heard this.
They looked at each other beforeˇthey suddenly turned and walked away.
Theypletely forgot about their ns to stall Mo Sha here and to keep him away from Xiao Ming.
There was this instinct inside of them that told them to get away from him.
When the two of them left Mo Sha, Xiao Ming came over to ask, "What happened?"
Mo Sha shook his head with another smile as he said, "Nothing. We were just having a small talk and they had something else to do."
Xiao Ming had a confused look when she heard this, but she gave a nod in the end.
"These three, they really are interesting to watch." Mo Sha thought to himself.
Chapter 685: Isn’t this too easy?
After giving them some time to n things out, the host suddenly came back up and said, "Everyone, it''s time to begin!"
Pointing at the sky, there was arge gust of wind that came from above.
When everyone looked up, they found that it was the Martial Might Sect''s spiritual boat that had appeared in the air.
The host still pointed at it as he said, "Participants, please get on the spiritual boat and head to the Ten Thousand Beast Valley. This first round willst three days, so please make the most of your time!"
As soon as he said this, there were those that jumped up to the spiritual boat that was still descending from above.
There were also those that stood there in a daze, as they waited for the spiritual boat to descend.
This caused the ones that had jumped onto the boat to reveal displeased looks.
Right, the ones that had jumped onto the boat had realized something.
The host had said that this round had already begun and that it wouldst three days.
He had said this when the sun was right up above them, signaling that it was currently noon.
This was without a doubt done on purpose to show that this was their time limit. So they were actually wasting more time by waiting for the spiritual boat to fully descend so that everyone could get on.
But that didn''t mean that everyone who had seen through this jumped up to the spiritual boat.
There were those that just calmly waited on the ground with those that didn''t.
That was because they could see that there was no need to rush like that.
There was arge variety of cultivation levels, so there were those that weren''t strong enough to jump up to the spiritual boat in the first ce. So unless the spiritual boat came down, it would have been impossible for everyone to get on.
It didn''t seem like the boat would leave unless everyone was on, so it was meaningless to wait above.
Instead, it was better to wait below and use this time before itnded to make a few more rtions. Those that weren''t able to find an alliance would be feeling the pressure now and would be forced into gathering with others who were weak to keep themselves safe.
But those that were smart would be able to pick off these weak groups to use as cannon fodder.
That didn''t matter for Xiao Ming and the Love Sect group.
No one would trust them after what had happened earlier, so no one would go with them even if they were pressured now.
So the only thing that they could do was wait for the spiritual boat to descend.
Before leaving, Xiao Ming took onest look at Lin Fan.
Seeing her look over, Lin Fan gave a nod to her which made her reveal a bright smile and give him a sign of victory.
Once the spiritual boatnded and everyone got on, it didn''t waste any time in heading to the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
After they left, there were several mirrors that suddenly appeared in the gathering area where the disciples had just been. These mirrors were dark at first, but it didn''t take long for them to reveal the scene of the spiritual boat.
There were even several angles that were filmed.
As expected of the Martial Might Sect, they had already prepared everything ahead of time.
On the spiritual boat, there was a difference in mood.
Those that were prepared and confident were rxed while those that weren''t as prepared looked very nervous.
It was almost like they were waiting to take an important test, though that could also be a good way to describe this.
But before they could calm themselves down, the host suddenly said, "Now that we''re above the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, please get ready to jump down."
"Huh?"
All of the disciples revealed confused looks when they heard this, but there were some that started judging thend under them.
It was as if they were trying to find a good ce tond.
The host just said with a calm smile, "It''s dangerous for us tond in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, so you will all have to jump down. We will be providing you with Feather Fall Talismans, so there''s no need to worry aboutnding. Please be sure to jump as soon as possible or else you will lose that chance to jump.
If you''re still on the boat when we finish our path over the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, then we will recognize that you have forfeited your chance to participate."
At this, all of the disciples immediately changed their attitude.
They no longer questioned this and started looking at thend beneath them.
There were also a few that suddenly grabbed the Feather Fall Talismans and jumped down. Though when they did, there were also some that grabbed more than just one.
In the square, there was one person who was watching all of this with a strange look on his face.
"Is this some kind of battle royale?" Lin Fan couldn''t help saying to himself.
Senior Brother Ying heard this and asked, "Sect master, is something wrong?"
Lin Fan shook his head with the strange look on his face before asking, "If they wipe out everyone, will it be a victory royale?"
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders looked at him with very strange looks when they heard this, as if they couldn''t understand just what he was saying.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "It''s nothing."
He turned back to look at the screens in front of them again.
On the spiritual boat, there were less and less people that were left.
That included the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect groups.
They had all been waiting for Xiao Ming to decide where they would jump, but Xiao Ming had just been calmly looking down at thend beneath them.
"There''s only ten minutes left before we reach the end of our flight path. Please make sure to jump as soon as possible."
At this, many people started to panic and grabbed the Feather Fall Talismans to jump.
But even then, Xiao Ming remained calm and waited for something.
The host from the Martial Might Sect was surprised to see this and remembered what ''that'' person had told himˇso he had no choice but toe over to the Love Sect group and ask, "Martial niece, are you not nning on jumping?"
Everyone else looked at the host with a surprised look.
Only the Love Sect group looked at the host with smiles, as if they were already expecting this.
Xiao Ming just calmly said with a smile on her face, "I''m still waiting for the right spot."
The host had a strange look on his face, but he didn''t say anything else.
He had his position to think about and couldn''t do too much.
When there were only five minutes left, Xiao Ming suddenly said, "Let''s go."
She grabbed the Feather Fall Talisman and jumped off before anyone could react.
Both the Love Sect group and Demon Palm Sect group revealed bitter smiles before grabbing talismans and jumping off as well.
On the side, the host patted his chest and let out a sigh in relief.
If the Love Sect group had really decided not to jump, then it would have been a thorn in ''that'' person''s ns. As the host, he would have no doubt received punishment because of that.
However since they jumped, then it was all fine.
But there was one thing that the host was curious about.
Why did they wait so long before jumping?
Was there something special about this ce?
"This is so easy."
Tie Yong said as they wandered around, gathering the herbs around them.
When they heard this, Huang Xie and Yu Huang couldn''t help putting their hands in their faces as they thought, "Why did you jinx it?"
They were surprised that it had gone this easily since they knew that Xiao Ming wouldn''t be willing to be this passive. There had to be something here that had attracted her attention, which was why she had waited this long to jump.
Or else, it would be considered a very good ce to jump.
The deeper into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, the stronger the beasts would be. Though the payoff was that there would be rarer herbs as well.
However, there was no need to jump right into the center like the others had done.
That was just a surefire way to attract attention and then be swarmed by the powerful beasts in the center of this Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
So it was best to jump on the sides of the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
If they didn''t jump right away, it was better to jump near the end of the flight.
This ce was safer than the other ces and they could slowly make their way to the center.
It would be impossible for those that jumped in the center to have collected everything, it would even be a miracle if they collected 10% of everything that was there since they would be swarmed by the spirit beasts that lived in that ce.
But as they had expectedˇ
"Boom!"
"Roar!"
"Roar!"
There was a powerful shockwave followed by two powerful roars.
It seemed that trouble wasing for themˇ
Or rather, Xiao Ming was leading them into trouble.
Chapter 686: Fire Lotus Flower
It was clear that there were some powerful beasts that were fighting in that direction and if they were smart, they should have avoided it.
But when it came to Xiao Ming, she lived for this kind of danger.
She didn''t wait for anyone to say anything as she started walking in that direction.
The others looked at each other with bitter smiles before slowly following behind her.
They knew that even if it was dangerous, this was an opportunity for them since there had to be a reason why those powerful beasts had gathered like this. They wouldn''t be fighting for no reason, there had to be something drawing them together.
After getting closer, they could feel the intense shockwaves that came at them.
These were shockwaves that came from powerful attacks shing with one another, making it clear that the fight was still going on.
From time to time, they could also hear powerful roarsing from in front of them.
When they finally came out of the forest and into the clearing where the fight was happening, they couldn''t help being surprised by what they saw.
This clearing that they had stepped into, it wasn''t a normal clearing. This was a clearing that had been formed after all of the trees in the surrounding area had been knocked down by the powerful shockwaves that came from the sh of these two beasts.
Standing in the center of the clearing were tworge beasts.
It was a tiger and a lion, the kings of the forest and the savanna that were standing there facing each other.
The lion had a mane that was made of mes while the tiger had metal all over its body.
"Sun Lion and Steel Lion, what are these two things doing here?"
The one that said this was a member of the Demon Palm Sect.
Everyone immediately turned to look at this person and he told them what he knew.
"The Sun Lion is a rare spirit beast that is said to have absorbed the Yang mes of the sun, giving it this iconic head of mes. The Steel Tiger is a rare spirit beast said to have been forged in the depths of the earth before emerging to rule thend."
Everyone looked at this person with strange looks as they heard this.
Seeing the way that they looked at him, that person from the Demon Palm Sect revealed an awkward look before giving an actual useful description.
The Sun Lion was a fire attributed spirit beast that controlled Yang mes.
The Steel Tiger was a metal attributed spirit beast that controlled different kinds of ores that it found and ate.
In short, both of them were rare and powerful spirit beasts.
But this person from the Demon Palm Sect still didn''t understand why they would all be here.
That was until Xiao Ming said, "Look over there, it seems like they are fighting over that thing."
They looked in the direction that she pointed in and saw a small flower growing there.
It was a small red flower that looked like a lotus, but it seemed like it was surrounded in mes. Though it was surrounded by mes, those mes didn''t seem to burn that flower at all.
It was almost as if the flower was the one creating those mes in the first ce.
"Fire Lotus Flower!"
The same person from the Demon Palm Sect said this.
Everyone once again looked at him before he started exining, "This is a flower that has bathed in mes forˇ"
Mo Sha hit him on the head before ring at him.
He revealed an awkward look before changing what he said, "It''s a flower that''s filled with fire elemental energy. Anyone that absorbs it will be able to use fire elemental energy in the future. But if someone with fire elemental energy absorbs it, it''s said that it can allow them to awaken one of the special mes."
After a moment of silence, he couldn''t help adding, "It''s normal for the Sun Lion to want this thing, but why is the Steel Tiger fighting for it as well?"
This was indeed strange since this was a fire attributed herb, but they didn''t have time to think that much about it.
The Sun Lion and Steel Tiger didn''t hold back at all as they attacked each other. They kept throwing powerful attacks that just seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, as if they no longer cared about the Fire Lotus Flower.
It was as if they only cared about destroying each other.
This was bad since the aftermath of their attacks were getting closer and closer to the Fire Lotus Flower.
Xiao Ming looked like she was about to rush out to take both of these spirit beasts on, but Huang Xie and Yu Huang were faster.
They knew what kind of personality she had, so both of them grabbed her shoulders before she could run out.
Xiao Ming looked at them with an unhappy look, but they didn''t back down this time.
Eventually, Xiao Ming sat down with the same unhappy look on her face as she said, "Then what do you want to do about this?"
Mo Sha said with a smile, "While we do need to take these two spirit beasts down, it''s best if we draw them away from this ce first. Otherwise, it''ll hurt the Fire Lotus Flower."
The others all nodded in agreement to this, but Xiao Ming said, "But how do you n on doing this?"
Mo Sha didn''t answer this as he turned to look at Huang Xie.
Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling strange when Mo Sha looked at him, but he didn''t back down and looked back into his eyes.
To his surprise, Mo Sha was the one that turned away as he said, "If you keep looking at me that intensely, my heart can''t take it."
Huang Xie immediately felt a chill run down his spine when he heard this.
Yu Huang took advantage of his moment of difort to tease him by poking him with his elbow and looking at him with a smile.
Huang Xie red at Yu Huang, but Yu Huang didn''t care at all.
Mo Sha gave a cough to bring their attention back before saying, "You two should be able to draw one of them away. With your special physique, they shouldn''t be able to hurt you, so it''ll be easy for you to draw them away."
Huang Xie gave a nod of agreement to this.
Mo Sha then turned back to Xiao Ming to say, "Once it''s been drawn away, you can fight to your heart''s desire."
Xiao Ming''s eyes lit up, but she quickly settled again as she said, "But what about the other one?"
It sounded like she wanted to fight the other spirit beast as well.
Mo Sha said with a smile, "If we leave everything to you, then it would put us as your allies in a hard position. We should at least pull our weight and take care of one of them."
But after a pause, he added, "However, there''s a problem with that since we don''t have anyone that can lure the spirit beast away. We''re mainly focused on attack, so there aren''t many of us with strong defenses like him."
Mo Sha turned to look at Huang Xie again which just made him shiver once more.
Tie Yong stepped forward and said, "I''ll do it."
Mo Sha raised a brow as he turned to look at Tie Yong, but he didn''t agree right away. Instead, he said, "I admire your straightforwardness and your willingness to do this, butˇ"
Mo Sha raised one of his hands before saying, "I hope you don''t mind."
Tie Yong gave a nod before raising his hands, as if he was defending himself.
Mo Sha gave a nod of admiration before suddenly pushing his hand forward to release a palm attack. There was a dark energy that gathered around his palm as he pushed out and there was a palm formed of dark energy that came out at Tie Yong.
This put a strong pressure on all that was in front of it, so the others knew just how strong this attack was.
However, Tie Yong didn''t show any signs of fear as he faced this dark energy palm head on. He just took a deep breath before punching out with his raised fist.
When his fist made contact with the dark energy palm, it shattered instantly to everyone''s surprise.
Even Mo Sha couldn''t help revealing a surprised look when he saw this.
Tie Yong just looked right at Mo Sha and asked, "Is that enough?"
Mo Sha looked into Tie Yong''s eyes for a bit before revealing a smile and saying, "Not bad, not bad. It seems like your Love Sect really is filled with talented people."
His tone changed as he said, "Alright, you can lead the other one away for me. I''ll take care of it once it''s far enough away from this ce."
Tie Yong gave a simple nod in response.
Mo Sha still looked at Tie Yong as he said, "We''ll also leave a small group to guard the Fire Lotus Flower so that no one else tries to take it while we''re gone."
Everyone nodded in agreement to this.
Mo Sha then said, "It seems like your Love Sect really is filled with good men. You have such an intense stare, it sends shivers down my spine."
Tie Yong in all of his stoess couldn''t take this either.
He looked away as a chill ran down his spine.
Chapter 687: One strike
Since they hade up with a n, there was no need to hesitate.
The group immediately split off and started stalking their prey, though there really wasn''t much stalking needed since the two spirit beasts were so focused on each other that they weren''t paying any attention to their surroundings.
They could have even walked right up to them and attacked them without being noticed.
That was just how intense the fight between these two spirit beasts were.
But they couldn''t let that fight continue since the mes and stones were getting closer and closer to the Fire Lotus Flower.
They had to stop them before it was damaged.
So after getting close enough, Huang Xie, Yu Huang, and Tie Yong ran out.
There was no reason for Yu Huang to go out, but for some reason, he went out with Huang Xie. The two of them seemed to be working together, even though they should have been rivals that didn''t get along.
Even as they were going out, it seemed like they were ring at each other.
But no one was worried seeing the two of them go out together since they knew thatthey wouldn''t do anything to ruin this.
As the two spirit beasts were reeling back to release another attack, Huang Xie and Tie Yong made their moves. Both of them simply charged at the two spirit beasts and punched them.
The spirit beasts weren''t really affected by these punches since they were only weak punches in the first ce for getting their attention.
However, it definitely got their attention since neither the Sun Lion or the Steel Tiger expected to be attacked out of nowhere.
They were so shocked that they even forgot about each other for an instant to look at the twoˇthree humans that had suddenly appeared.
Seeing that neither of the spirit beasts were going to do anything, Tie Yong and Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to go forward to punch them again. The two spirit beasts were still in a daze, so they didn''t dodge out of the way as their attacks hit them head on.
This time, Tie Yong and Huang Xie used a bit more force.
They had already positioned themselves so that the Fire Lotus Flower was behind them, so they were using a bit more force to push these two spirit beasts away.
Both the Sun Lion and Steel Tiger were lifted up by the force of these attacks and sent flying with shocked looks on their faces.
After all, neither of them had expected these two humans to have such powerful attacks. The attacks that they had received before barely tickled them, but nowˇthey were being sent flying by the attacks of these humans.
When theynded, both the Sun Lion and Steel Tiger revealed enraged looks.
It was as if they couldn''t stand being treated like this, so they wanted to get revenge on these humans that had acted this way.
But when they stood up, they found that the humans had already turned around to run away.
Both the Sun Lion and Steel Tiger just stood there in a daze, as if they couldn''tprehend what had just happened.
At the same time, they were hesitating since they didn''t know if they should chase or notˇ
In the end though, their anger took over their rationality and they forgot about the Fire Lotus Flower as they started chasing after the two humans that had attacked them.
The two humans split up after a while, so the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger also split up. They started chasing the ones that had hit them without a single care for each other.
They had been fighting each other not that long ago, but now they werepletely ignoring each other to chase these humans who had attacked them.
That was their pride as the rulers of their respectivends.
Seeing the n work like this, Huang Xie and Tie Yong had smiles on their faces as they led these two spirit beasts away. Even though the spirit beasts attacked them, they were easily able to scatter these attacks with their powers.
Both the Sun Lion and Steel Tiger were surprised to see how easily their attacks were dispelled, but that also enraged them even more.
After all, it was like the humans were looking down on them with how easily they were stopping their attacks.
So they didn''t hesitate to use all of their attacks on these humans. They held nothing back as if they were nning on using all of their energy on these attacks.
It didn''t take long before the two spirit beasts started to falter since they were running out of energy.
However, even with this all out attack, they weren''t able to do anything to Huang Xie and Tie Yong.
Huang Xie and Tie Yong''s physiques were just too terrifying that they were able to block everything that came at them. It didn''t matter how strong they attacked, they just couldn''t do a thing to the two of them.
But not for a single moment did these spirit beasts realize that they were being led into a trap.
They just kept single mindedly following Huang Xie and Tie Yong until the two of them suddenly stopped.
The Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger were confused why this happened, but they didn''t question it too much as they saw this as an opportunity.
The two of them gathered all of their power and used it on one final attack to take down Huang Xie and Tie Yong.
But they never got the chance to use that attack.
Both of them were attacked from above all of a sudden.
Xiao Ming fell down on the Sun Lion with the force of a meteor as shended right on its back with her sword. The sword cut deep, but it wasn''t able to cut all the way down into the Sun Lion''s body.
So even though it was seriously injured, the Sun Lion didn''t die with a single strike.
Xiao Ming was even temporarily in danger since she was stuck doing a handstand on the back of the Sun Lion.
In its final moments, the Sun Lion turned around and aimed all of the mes that it had been gathering at Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming couldn''t let go of her sword in time, so she had no choice but to raise her arms in front of her to guard against these mes.
But the mes that she had expected toe never came as there were two people that suddenly charged forward. Both of them had gathered all of their energy for a single strike that hit the Sun Lion in its stomach.
The Sun Lion was already weakened because of Xiao Ming''s strike, so they were able to cut right through the Sun Lion, splitting it in half. This scattered all of the mes that the Sun Lion had been gathering and even sent Xiao Ming flying as her sword was no longer stuck.
Xiao Ming braced herself to fall to the ground, but then she fell into an embrace.
Or rather, it was better to say that she fell into two embraces.
The two who had charged forward to help her had both tried to catch her, but that meant that both of them just got in each other''s way. Neither of them were able to catch her properly in the end.
Huang Xie was holding her hand while Yu Huang was holding her legs.
The way that they held her was like they were holding some kind of luggage.
Xiao Ming was in a daze for a bit as she couldn''t react to what had happened, but when she saw the way that she was being carried by the two of them, she couldn''t stop the blush that came over her face.
She quickly broke free of their grasp and red at the two of them before saying, "Let''s go back. Bring the corpse with us."
She didn''t even spare a single nce back at Huang Xie and Yu Huang who both stood there with bitter smiles on their faces.
The two of them red at each other for a moment for getting in each other''s way before turning around with snorts and each picking up half of the Sun Lion.
Huang Xie took the top half while Yu Huang took the bottom half.
When they arrived back at where the Fire Lotus Flower was, they found that Mo Sha''s group had alsoe back at the same time.
When they saw the Steel Tiger that they were carrying, they couldn''t help being shocked.
That was because the mid part of the Steel Tiger had beenpletely crushed into a meat pancake.
Xiao Ming asked Tie Yong, "What happened?"
Tie Yong revealed a strange look before shaking his head and saying, "One strike, that was all it took."
Xiao Ming looked at Mo Sha with aplicated look who looked back at her with a smile.
Xiao Ming couldn''t help feeling that he really was hiding his power well.
She had done the same with the Sun Lion and she hadn''t been able to cut it in half.
Not to mention, the Steel Tiger should have been harder than the Sun Lion in the first ce because of its specialty, so it should have been even harder to crush like this.
Yet Mo Sha had done it with a single strike?
Did that mean that Mo Sha was even stronger than her?
What was he hiding all of this power for?
Chapter 688: Phoenix flames
After a bit of silence, Mo Sha said, "Shouldn''t we take care of the Fire Lotus Flower first? If we leave it be, it''ll attract even more spirit beasts."
When Xiao Ming heard this, she slowly snapped out of her daze and gave a nod of agreement.
Though she was still looking at Mo Sha with a strange look.
Mo Sha didn''t seem bothered at all as he started walking towards the Fire Lotus Flower that was being guarded by members of both of their groups.
Xiao Ming didn''t let him go alone, so she went over to the Fire Lotus Flower with him.
Now came the hardest part, they had to decide how to split this Fire Lotus Flower.
There was only a single one and they couldn''t just split it, so they had to decide who would get this Fire Lotus Flower. The group that didn''t get the Fire Lotus Flower would have the ability to im the next special item that they found, so it wasn''t as if they were losing out.
The only problem was if they would even be able to find something that was one the same level as this Fire Lotus Flower.
So it was better to take what was in front of you than to wait for an uncertain future.
As Xiao Ming was hesitating over this, Mo Sha suddenly said, "You should take this Fire Lotus Flower."
Xiao Ming couldn''t help looking at Mo Sha with a surprised and confused look.
After all, she had assumed that he would have tried to get this Fire Lotus Flower for them since it was a precious herb. Would anyone really give up a precious herb like this if they had the chance to obtain it?
Mo Sha went against Xiao Ming''s expectations as he calmly said, "This Fire Lotus Flower doesn''t have any use for us, so there''s no reason for us to take it."
He then narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Ming before saying, "This Fire Lotus Flower would benefit you greatly with your me energy. It will help you unlock whatever is sealed inside of you."
Xiao Ming was taken aback when she heard this before narrowing her eyes to look at Mo Sha.
This was something that most of the other members of the Love Sect didn''t know.
The only ones that knew this were her master, her junior brother, and some of the elders.
So how did Mo Sha find out about this?
Mo Sha just said with a calm smile, "I have my ways, you don''t need to worry about them. Besides, it would be good for us if our allies were to be stronger, right?"
Xiao Ming just couldn''t see through Mo Sha at this moment at all.
She had thought that she had a good idea of what Mo Sha was capable of and what kind of person he was, but it seemed like this wasn''t the case. It seemed like there was still much about him that she wasn''t able to see through yet.
Mo Sha didn''t care about the way that Xiao Ming looked at him and walked around the edges of the area before bending down to pick something up.
He turned back and held this thing up before saying, "We''ll just take these for now while you get the big item."
The thing that he was holding up was an herb, but it wasn''t that rare of an herb.
It would still be counted for points, so there was some value to it.
When the Love Sect group looked around the area, they realized that there were many such herbs that were growing around this area. They had only been focused on the main Fire Lotus Flower that was here that they didn''t notice all of these other herbs.
But the fact that the Fire Lotus Flower would grow in a ce like this meant that there had to be a reason it could grow here.
So it would only make sense that other herbs could also grow here.
Looking at it all, it didn''t seem like the value of all of these herbs were less than the Fire Lotus Flower and Mo Sha was saying that he was taking them all. It seemed that he really was quite the calcting person that he was able to notice all of this.
However, that wasn''t all.
They would have to owe him a favour for giving up this Fire Lotus Flower even if they allowed him to take all of these herbs.
It was like killing three birds with one stone!
In the end, Xiao Ming nodded in agreement since the Fire Lotus Flower was something that she needed. Her special physique needed things that were filled with fire elemental energy like this, so she needed this Fire Lotus Flower.
She needed to be stronger just in case Mo Sha were to try something.
At the same time, the groups from the other sects might also try something.
They were wary of Mo Sha, but it wasn''t as if they were afraid of him, so they would be just as strong as him.
If that was the case, she was just too weak right now.
Mo Sha gave a nod before signaling to the Demon Palm Sect members to start gathering the herbs.
They created arge area around the Fire Lotus Flower, almost as if they were surrounding it.
Even though they were gathering herbs, it looked like they were ready to fight at any moment.
Xiao Ming couldn''t help being surprised seeing this, but she gave a grateful nod to Mo Sha.
She knew what he was doing.
Though they were gathering herbs, they were also protecting her while she absorbed the Fire Lotus Flower.
The Love Sect group didn''t stall as they surrounded her as well, forming aplete blockade. If anyone wanted to reach Xiao Ming, they would have to break through all of these people protecting her.
It certainly wouldn''t be easy, especially since even Mo Sha was guarding her.
So Xiao Ming didn''t hesitate to absorb the Fire Lotus Flower.
She carefully plucked it out to make sure that they didn''t waste any medicinal essence of this Fire Lotus Flower before bringing it up in front of her.
Then taking a deep breath, Xiao Ming threw this Fire Lotus Flower into her mouth.
She chewed once before swallowing to ensure that she would keep the medicinal essence intact.
As soon as she swallowed it, there were mes that appeared around her.
However, no one seemed to care since these were just ordinary mes. These were the me elemental energy gathering around her for her to absorb.
They just watched over her as the mes kept gathering around her.
Even when Xiao Ming waspletely surrounded in mes, no one seemed to care since they could see that she was perfectly fine. Even though the mes surrounded her, it didn''t seem like they were able to touch her.
It was as if there was a fine line between her and the mes that kept her safe.
The mes even seemed to be protecting her with the way that they wrapped around her.
It seemed like everything was going fine untilˇ
"Ying!"
Everyone was caught off guard by this sudden sound that came from Xiao Ming.
They didn''t understand what was happening at first until the mes that were around her suddenly started to take a form. These mes that were wrapped around her morphed until they took the form of a bird, or at least that was what it seemed like.
Mo Sha narrowed his eyes when he saw this before saying, "Phoenix, these are the mes of the phoenix."
That was all that he got to say as there were roars that suddenly came from all around them.
As everyone turned away from Xiao Ming, they saw that there were a bunch of spirit beasts that suddenly came out of the forest around them. All of these spirit beasts were charging at them, as if there was something that they wanted.
Seeing them like this, it was easy for them to understand what these spirit beasts wanted.
They wanted Xiao Ming, or rather they wanted to take whatever was inside of Xiao Ming.
It seemed that her awakening and that bird cry just now had attracted all of these spirit beasts.
Though all of them revealed bitter smiles when they saw this, there wasn''t a single person who had a trace of worry in their eyes. That was because these spirit beasts didn''t pose any threat to them.
They were on the outskirts of the Ten Thousand Beast Valley, so the spirit beasts that were here weren''t that powerful in the first ce. The only exception was the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger that they had already killed.
No one knew why these two had been here other than for the Fire Lotus Flower, but they were the only strong ones here.
The rest of the spirit beasts that were here were all weaker than them.
It wasn''t just a bit weaker, but they were all much weaker than the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger.
So they wouldn''t have any problems fighting these spirit beasts.
Butˇthey had underestimated how attractive Xiao Ming was.
Half an hourter, the ground was covered in the blood of spirit beasts.
There were over five hundred spirit beasts that had been attracted during this time, so they had been fighting without stopping.
Everyone looked tired, but they weren''t hurt at all.
Only when Xiao Ming opened her eyes and the mes scattered did the spirit beasts stoping.
Seeing the scene in front of her, she just said with her tongue stuck out, "Sorry."
Chapter 689: First contact
The members of the Love Sect group were already used to this since they knew what kind of personality Xiao Ming had.
But for the members of the Demon Palm Sect group, they couldn''t help looking at Xiao Ming with strange looks.
Xiao Ming was surprised when she saw the strange way that they looked at her since these were looks that she had never seen before.
Normally when people looked at her after she gave this kind of look, it would be softer than the expression that they were currently looking at them with. This look that the Demon Palm Sect members hadˇalmost seemed like they felt sorry for her.
Seeing them look at her like this made her feel embarrassed for some reason.
She didn''t know why she felt this way, but she felt this way because of them looking at her like this.
So in the end, Xiao Ming stopped ying around and said, "Alright, let''s get out of here."
The others nodded in agreement to this.
Even if they were tired, they knew that it was only a matter of time before more trouble was drawn in because of the spirit beast corpses that were around them.
This was a dog eat dog world, which meant that spirit beast corpses were nothing more than bait for other spirit beasts. It would only be a matter of time before the scent of the spirit beast corpses drew in other spirit beast.
No, when they looked closely, they could see that there were already spirit beasts that were gathering around them.
The ones that gathered around them right now were nothing more than scavengers that would try to grab what was left after the predators were done. That was the only reason why they hadn''t approached so far.
But the moment that the other spirit beasts showed up, they wouldn''t hesitate toe forward to scrounge their fill.
It was best if they left before any of that happened.
The sooner they got out of here, the better it was for them.
So everyone quickly left this area while making sure to get the scent of the spirit beasts off of themselves. If they allowed the scent of the dead spirit beasts to linger on them, that would be like bing a giant lure for all the spirit beasts around them.
It would only be a matter of them before they were surrounded and killed if that happened.
So they had to get this scent off of them so they could move freely.
That was where the water that they kept in their Storage Rings came in handy.
Ordinary mortals wouldn''t be able to do this, but cultivators naturally kept food and water in their Storage Rings just in case anything happened. With that water, they were able to easily wash the scent off of themselves.
After leaving that area, they took some time to rest while figuring out what to do.
But really it was just Xiao Ming and Mo Sha exchanging one sentence.
"Deeper?" Xiao Ming asked.
"Deeper." Mo Sha said with a nod.
They decided that there was no reason for them to stay here on the edges any longer.
If they wanted better herbs that were worth more points, they would need to go deeper where there were more valuable herbs.
Though that did mean going into the territory of more dangerous spirit beasts, but that didn''t matter. They were more than capable of dealing with them since they were able to easily take down the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger.
So their group started heading deeper into the forest.
It didn''t take long before they could feel the spiritual energy concentration getting thicker.
Just the spiritual energy in the air alone was already this thick, so they could imagine what kind of herbs were growing in this ce.
But before they had a chance to search for these herbs, they heard a voice from in front of them.
"You think that you can beat us and take this?"
"Ha, you''re the ones dreaming if you think that you can stop us from taking this."
It was clear that there was some kind of sh in front of them.
Though they didn''t know who was shing with each other, they could tell that they were clearly fighting over something valuable. For people to fight over something valuable, it was most likely some kind of herb that they were fighting over.
If they were fighting over an herb, then it was perfectly fine for them to y the oriole hiding behind the mantis stalking the cicada.
They would take down both of these groups while also stealing their spoils.
So the first thing that the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect groups did was hide their presence.
They did all that they could to hide themselves before heading in the direction that the sound wasing from.
Eventually, they were able to hear a waterfalling from the same direction.
It seemed that their voices were so loud that they had even spread further than a waterfall.
It was hard to imagine what these people were thinking since raising their voices loudly like this would surely attract the attention of the spirit beast. Let alone attracting other participants who wouldn''t have any good intentions towards them.
Such as the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect groups.
As they came closer, they saw what was happening.
It was an herb that was growing on the pond under the waterfall and there were two groups of people that were just staring at each other. Though both sides were positioned in a way that made it seem like they were ready to fight at any moment, neither side actually made a move.
They just stood there staring at each other, clearly not daring to do anything.
The two groups should be at the same level, which was why they were so wary of each other.
Without a guarantee of victory, they wouldn''t attack each other.
So they would just stay there staring at each other like this until they finally felt the pressure of the time limit.
It wasn''t as if they would be able to stand there like that forever since there was a time limit to this round. If they remained like that, they would just waste their time doing nothing by staring at each other.
So there would be a point where they would start doing something.
But that was thest thing that the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect groups wanted.
As they stared at these two groups, Xiao Ming asked, "What do you think we should do about this?"
She clearly didn''t have a single idea of what they should do, which was why she was asking this.
However, the others remained silent since they had no idea what to do either.
They didn''t think that it was a good idea to attack this group directly since there was the risk of hurting the herb. The herb that was in the pond was the most important, so they couldn''t hurt it even if they could hurt these people.
So they had to think of a way to take care of them without causing too much of a fuss.
Or at least that was what they thought until Huang Xie suddenly said, "How about we use this?"
He pulled out a few things and ced them in front of him for everyone to see.
Everyone was surprised to see these things sinceˇthey were pieces of the Sun Lion that he had harvested earlier while waiting for Xiao Ming to finish absorbing the Fire Lotus Flower.
For him to take these pieces of the Sun Lion out and put them in front of everyone like this, they knew exactly what he was nning.
These pieces of the Sun Lion would without a doubt be very enticing to the spirit beasts, so just leaving them out would without a doubt attract spirit beasts.
So Huang Xie''s n was to actually use these things to attract the spirit beasts to surround these two groups. Then while they were fighting the spirit beasts, they wanted to surround these two groups and take them all out while securing the herb.
But this seemed like a very messy n since there was a high chance that the spirit beasts would ignore the humans to try and get the herbs.
If there were too many spirit beasts gathered, it might even scare off these humans and make them lose the herb on the pond.
So it was really a n that was based on how the spirit beasts would act.
That was not something that could be relied on.
But to everyone''s surprise, Mo Sha said, "Let''s do it then."
Everyone looked at Mo Sha with a surprised and confused look before Xiao Ming asked, "Are you sure about this?"
Mo Sha gave a nod before saying, "While it might seem like a reckless n, I think that it''s not bad. At the same time, it isn''t as if we have another n."
A bitter smile crept on everyone''s face when Mo Sha said this, but Xiao Ming asked, "How are you so confident about this?"
Mo Sha pointed at the herb on the pond and said, "Until now, not a single spirit beast has touched this herb. What do you think will happen if more were gathered here?"
Xiao Ming knitted her brows when she heard this.
But eventually her brows rxed and she gave a nod while saying, "Alright, let''s do this."
The bitter smile on everyone''s face became stronger, but there was nothing that they could say since this was their leaders who had spoken.
They had no choice but to follow their orders.
Chapter 690: You demons!
"Leave now and we won''t hurt you!"
"We''re the one that should be saying this!"
The disciples of the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect had already been staring at each other for over half an hour now. During all of this, not a single person had made a move against the other side since they knew that they wouldn''t be able to win.
So all they could do was threaten the other side and hope that it would scare them away.
But neither side backed down in the end.
They were feeling the pressure getting stronger since there was only a limited amount of time and they hadn''t found many herbs yet.
This one White Jade Lotus was worth many points, but it wasn''t worth all the time that they were spending on it. If they had used this time to find other herbs, they would have earned at least half of what the White Jade Lotus was worth.
So they couldn''t waste any more time here.
"Ksh, ksh."
There was a sound that came from around them that suddenly attracted the attention of both groups.
They had ignored it at first, but eventually it got so loud that they weren''t able to ignore it anymore.
It was the sound of the bushes around them shaking.
Neither of the groups was able to understand why the bushes around them were shaking like this untilˇ
"Roar!"
There was a beast head that suddenly poked out of the bush before the rest of the spirit beast came out. This was a lynx that had suddenly jumped out of the bush and was running at them.
They were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of this lynx, but they were even more taken aback when they saw the other spirit beastsing out of the bushes.
There were a few at first, but then they reached the tens and then even the hundreds.
In no time at all, the two groups werepletely surrounded by spirit beasts of all kinds.
These spirit beasts kept charging at them, as if they were nning to attack them.
Even though they had their differences, the two groups recognized that they needed to work together if they wanted to survive this. They knew that there were just too many spirit beasts around them for them to take on alone.
So the two leaders of the two groups looked at each other and nodded at each other before saying, "Form a circle!"
When they heard this, the disciples of the two groups quickly turned their backs to each other.
Even if they didn''t go back to back, at the very least, it seemed like they were trusting the other group with watching their backs for now.
This wasn''t a sign of trust, but rather a sign of desperation.
Both groups knew that it was impossible for them to make it out of this ce unless they did something like this. Only if they worked together would they have a chance to escape this ce.
So they had to work together.
Since they were watching each other''s back, it allowed them to focus on the spirit beasts that wereing at them. Like this, they were able to keep the spirit beasts that charged at them at bay for now.
But slowly, they were being pushed back.
There were just too many spirit beasts that had appeared all of sudden and it was impossible for them to keep fighting all of these spirit beasts.
Even if they cut down the ones that they faced, there would be two more that took the ce of the ones that they cut down.
It was clear that there would be no end to this unless they figured out a way to deal with these spirit beasts. Or unless they found a way to escape the blockade of the spirit beasts that appeared around them.
The spirit beasts clearly weren''t just there to fight them, they clearly were here for something.
It was just that they were in the way of the spirit beasts getting what they wanted, which was why the spirit beasts attacked them in the first ce.
After thinking about it, the only thing that they coulde up with wasˇ
The White Jade Lotus.
That was the only thing that seemed like the likely thing that the spirit beasts wanted.
But there was an unwilling feeling that filled them as they realized this.
They had worked so hard to find this White Jade Lotus and had done all this for the chance to obtain it, would they really have to give it up to these spirit beasts?
Would they really have to go back empty handed?
Yes, that was the answer to that question.
The two groups could see that there were more and more spirit beasts that were gathering around them.
It was only a matter of time before they werepletely enveloped by these spirit beasts and then killed.
So they had no choice but to escape.
The straw that broke the camel''s back was the opening that they saw in the formation of the spirit beasts.
For some reason, there was one spot where there weren''t any spirit beasts at all, which gave them a gap to escape from.
They had no idea why there weren''t any spirit beasts here, but they didn''t have time to think about it. The only thing that mattered now was escaping from this ce with their lives.
It was just thatˇ
This was a trap as they had expected.
"You, why are you doing this?"
The leader of the two groups said at the same time when they saw the ones that were attacking them.
It was Xiao Ming and Mo Sha who had suddenly appeared.
Neither of them replied as they released their next attack at these two groups.
They tried their best to block these attacks, but they were just too exhausted from fighting these spirit beasts to block them properly. Their guards shattered when these attacks hit them and they were pushed back with internal injuries.
It was only then that Xiao Ming and Mo Sha stopped.
Xiao Ming said like a bandit, "Hand over everything that you have and we''ll let you live."
The members of the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
Then one of the leaders said, "Why are you doing this? Don''t you know that if you waste too much time here, the spirit beasts wille for you as well?"
However, Xiao Ming and Mo Sha didn''t seem worried at all as they stood there in front of these two groups.
As if to prove a point, there were several spirit beasts that suddenly came towards them. It was as if they wanted to take them down while they were still engaging in this staring match.
But the spirit beasts didn''t reach them in the end.
Members of both the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect suddenly threw out things that were covered in handkerchiefs.
As soon as these things were thrown out, the spirit beasts immediately changed directions to follow these things that were thrown out. When they reached them, there were even fights that broke out between the spirit beasts over these things.
The leaders of the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect weren''t fools, so they could figure out something from this.
"You, you demons! You''re the ones that led these spirit beasts to us!"
Both Xiao Ming and Mo Sha revealed smiles that could be considered evil when they heard this, but they didn''t say anything or give any form of response to this..
Still, the smile was enough for the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect groups to figure out what was happening.
There was no way out for themˇ
Their only choice was to follow the orders that had been given to them so they could have a chance to survive.
While gritting their teeth, they gathered all of the herbs that they had gathered and tossed them out in front of them for Xiao Ming and Mo Sha.
After throwing these out, the leaders of the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect tried to bring their people away. However, they were stopped by Xiao Ming and Mo Sha.
They narrowed their eyes, but they didn''t get a chance to say anything as Xiao Ming said, "Who said that we just wanted this? I said to give us everything that you have!"
Ugly looks appeared on the faces of the group from the Wandering Cloud Sect and the Burning Sky Sect. They quickly realized what Xiao Ming meant by thisˇshe wanted everything that they owned and not just the herbs that they had.
They wanted toin, but they saw the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect members raising the things wrapped in handkerchiefs that they threw out before. If they were to throw these things out againˇit would only be a matter of time before they were surrounded by the spirit beasts.
So they had no choice but to drop everything that they had in front of them.
The two leaders were about to ask if they could leave again, but Xiao Ming and Mo Sha attacked all of a sudden.
"You''re not keeping your words! You demons!"
Xiao Ming just calmly said, "You can leave alive, but you need to be seriously injured first so you won''t be able to do anything towards us."
"This is worse than killing us!" They wanted to say, but their mouths were stuffed with fists.
So they had no choice but to suffer silently.
Chapter 691: Little ball of fluff
After taking care of those two groups, Xiao Ming and Mo Sha just left them in the bush somewhere before heading back to grab the Water Jade Lotus.
With the little packets of the Sun Lion and Steel Tiger that they had made, they were able to lure the remaining spirit beasts away from that ce.
This time, it was the Demon Palm Sect''s turn to take this Water Jade Lotus.
Mo Sha wasn''t polite with them and directly plucked it out of the water before putting it away.
It was only natural for him to take this after they had given up the Fire Lotus Flowerst time.
Xiao Ming and the Love Sect group didn''t worry about this and instead looked forward to what woulde ahead of them.
There was nothing else that was worth anything in this area, so they continued heading deeper into the forest.
Nothing really seemed to catch their eyes as they headed deeper.
When they looked closely, it almost seemed like the area had already been picked clean by someone. This was most likely the other contestants also passing by this area and cleaning up the surrounding herbs.
With how the surrounding area looked, it seemed like unless they headed deeper into the forest, they wouldn''t be able to find anything.
So they didn''t waste their time in heading deeper.
Though they did pick up a few herbs that they found along the way since it would be too risky to wait until thest day to pick herbs. It would be putting too much pressure on the final day to get something worth it.
After all, they didn''t have a single thing that was actually worth a lot of points since the one thing that they had collected had been used by Xiao Ming.
These herbs weren''t worth a lot, but every little bit helped.
When the sun started to set, their group suddenly stopped.
It was too dangerous to continue while it was dark, not to mention that this wasn''t a sprint, but rather a marathon. There were three days to collect herbs, so it wasn''t as if they had to keep going for three days straight.
Even if they were cultivators with stronger bodies than normal humans, that didn''t mean that they had unlimited energy. The main thing was that they would need their energy to fight the spirit beasts that were in this forest and it was impossible for them to keep fighting without rest.
Though the fights today weren''t as intense, that didn''t mean that they would be able to keep going without resting.
So it was better to rest now instead of waiting forter to rest.
It was better to have a proper meal and get a good night''s rest to be at full energy tomorrow instead of forcing themselves to continue fighting through the night.
Or at least that was what they had been nning to do.
But before they could find a ce to set up camp, Xiao Ming suddenly turned to look in a certain direction. Before anyone could ask her what was happening, Xiao Ming suddenly took off in that direction.
There was a moment of hesitation that came with the surprise of Xiao Ming''s sudden movement, but then they quickly followed after Xiao Ming.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang were the ones that followed her the most closely, as if they would be ready to protect her if anything happened.
Xiao Ming ran forward for a while before suddenly stopping.
The others all stopped when they saw her stop and Huang Xie and Yu Huang wanted to take this chance to ask her what was happening.
But before they could ask her anything, they heard a soft cry in the distance.
This wasn''t the cry of a human, but the cry of a beast.
However, this wasn''t the cry of a powerful spirit beast, but the soft cry of something in danger.
Still, that didn''t mean that they should involve themselves in this matter if they didn''t need to involve themselves in this matter.
It was better to avoid anything that might seem dangerous.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang wanted to take Xiao Ming away from this ce, but before they could even reach out to herˇ
Xiao Ming suddenly went forward in the direction that this soft cry wasing from.
The two of them had bitter looks on their faces, but they followed her without a word in the end.
Xiao Ming followed that cry for a bit until she found the scene of three spirit beasts surrounding a certain thing. These were three wolf spirit beasts that were surrounding a bundle of white that was on the ground.
This bundle of white was curled up, as if it was protecting itself.
The three wolf spirit beasts didn''t seem like they were nning on letting this white bundle go at all.
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes when she saw this before jumping out to dash at the white bundle on the ground.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang once again missed the chance to stop her as they reached out right when she charged towards the white bundle of fur. So they had no choice but to follow after her.
Xiao Ming had a determined look on her face as she dashed out.
In Xiao Ming''s heart, the situation of the white bundle of fur resonated with her since she had faced something simr before.
If it wasn''t for her master taking her in and saving the rest of her friends, then it would be hard to say what would have happened to them.
So when she saw that there was something else that was in need of help with no one helping it, she couldn''t stop herself. She wanted to be the one that helped this little bundle of fur.
Xiao Ming''s appearance surprised the wolves, but they didn''t back down.
Instead of targeting the small bundle of fur, they were now targeting Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming wasn''t worried at all when she saw those wolvesing at her, she had a very calm look on her face as she raised her hand to deal with these wolves.
But she didn''t get a chance to make a move as two people suddenly ran in front of her.
She had been going slowly to lure the wolves away from the small bundle of fur on the ground, but it seemed that there was no need in the end as someone came to distract the wolves.
So instead of wasting more time with the wolves, she ran over to the small bundle of fur on the ground.
The two who saw that they were being ignored had bitter smiles on their faces, but that didn''t stop them from taking care of the wolves that were in front of them. The two of them actually worked very well together, with one blocking the wolves and the other cutting them down.
In just a few seconds, the wolves were all lying on the ground in pools of their own blood.
It was just that there was no one to admire their bravery.
Xiao Ming waspletely focused on the small bundle of fur that was trembling on the ground.
This small bundle of fur seemed to sense someoneing closer, so it peeked its head out to reveal that it was a tiger. But the strange thing was that this tiger''s fur waspletely white.
This was a rare white tiger.
When it saw Xiao Ming standing over it, this little white tiger immediately poked its head back into its arms as if it was afraid of her.
Xiao Ming couldn''t help revealing a smile when she saw this since she had to admit that this little thing was very cute. But she didn''t force it out as she patiently waited for the little white tiger to peek out at her again.
After a while, the little white tiger curiously poked its head out again.
Seeing Xiao Ming just standing there over it with a smile on her face, it slowly began to recognize that she wasn''t a threat. However, it quickly looked around itself as if it was afraid of something.
Even if this human wasn''t a threat to it, there were still those wolves that were around that could be considered a threat.
So it was looking for those wolves.
When the little white tiger''s eyes fell onto the wolves that were on the ground, it suddenly revealed a shocked look.
It slowly looked at the two humans who were standing over the corpses while looking at them, as if they were thinking about how to take care of these corpses.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang felt a gaze looking at them, so they turned in the direction of that gaze. When they saw that it was the little white bundle of fur that turned out to be a little white tiger, they smiled at it just like Xiao Ming to show that they meant no harm.
But this scared the little white tiger into curling up into a ball once more.
It took another while before the little white tiger recognized that these humans meant no harm to it and peeked its head out once more.
During this, Xiao Ming had to stop the other girls of the Love Sect group froming over since she was afraid that they would scare the little white tiger.
Once the little white tiger recognized that these humans meant it no harm, it suddenly stood up on its little legs before stumbling a bit. Xiao Ming quickly reached out to grab the little white tiger so it wouldn''t fall down.
When she did, the little white tiger trembled from the touch before slowly turning to look at Xiao Ming.
After looking at her for a bit, the little white tiger raised its paw to touch Xiao Ming''s hand.
Chapter 692: Do you want to come with me?
Xiao Ming''s heart melted when she saw the cute way that little white tiger was touching her hand, but she quickly calmed herself down.
That was because she could see from the eyes of the little white tiger that there was something that it needed from her.
Based on the look that was in its eyes, it was clear that whatever it was, it was very urgent.
So she gave a nod to the little white tiger and waited to see what it would do.
The little white tiger had a surprised look before suddenly turning around to run off. However, as it was running off, it would look back from time to time to look at Xiao Ming, as if it was seeing if she was following him.
Xiao Ming had hesitated for a second since she had no idea what the little white tiger wanted, but she followed it right after.
And if Xiao Ming was going, that meant that everyone else was going.
Though they had no idea if this was a trap or not, since Xiao Ming was going, they had no choice but to go.
However, there was also a part of them that wanted to help this little white tiger.
They didn''t know what it was, but it did seem like the little white tiger was in distress.
After following the little white tiger for a bit, they arrived at a cave.
The moment that they arrived at this cave, they immediately recognized that something was wrong.
Well, it actually wasn''t hard to notice that something was wrong since there were clear signs indicating this. There were spirit beast corpses that were scattered all over the area around the cave.
There was blood and holes in the ground all over, showing that there had been a fierce fight in this ce.
Though they had no idea who had actually been fighting, it was clear that there was something that had been fighting over something.
However, even though there were these signs of fighting, the little white tiger didn''t hesitate at all to run towards the cave. It moved through the various corpses that were on the ground untilˇ
One of the corpses suddenly started to move.
It seemed that this was a spirit beast that wasn''t dead yet.
It was a crane that had suddenly raised its long neck to look at the little white tiger.
The little white tiger froze as it was surprised and scared by what it considered a corpse suddenly raising its head.
That was the opening that the crane needed.
As soon as it saw this little white tiger freeze, it stabbed down with its beak at the little white tiger. The look in its eyes seemed to be filled with hatred, as if there was some kind of grudge between the little white tiger and this crane.
But before it could stab the little white tiger, there was a sword that suddenly came swinging down at the crane''s neck.
This time, Xiao Ming didn''t hesitate in following the little white tiger.
As soon as the crane raised its head, she was already moving forward to catch up to the little white tiger.
So before the crane could stab the little white tiger, her sword cut right through the crane''s neck and severed its head. The head went spinning in the air a few times with a surprised look in the eyes of the crane before dropping to the ground.
The little white tiger was still in a daze after being saved before slowly turning to look at Xiao Ming.
Seeing her stand over it like this with her sword raised would have scared it before, but nowˇ
The little white tiger was still in a daze, but it slowly moved over to Xiao Ming''s side and rubbed its face up against her foot.
Xiao Ming put her sword away before reaching down to pat the little white tiger on its back.
As she did, the little white tiger rubbed its face against her hand as if it was bonding with her.
All of this created a cute scene, but that didn''tst.
When the little white tiger recovered from its shock, it started moving towards the cave again. But this time, it was moving much slower and was carefully observing all of the corpses around it, as if it was scared that the same thing from before would happen again.
Seeing this, Xiao Ming came forward to stop it before reaching her hand out towards it.
The little white tiger looked at her for a bit before slowly getting on her hand to be held by her.
Xiao Ming held the little white tiger in her arms as she started moving towards the cave.
It was definitely faster than how she was moving before, but she was still moving slowly out of caution for the corpses that were around her.
The little white tiger tapped her arm as if it was urging her to go faster which just made her smile, but she did listen to it.
It wasn''t as if she could just rush in without being careful, but it also wasn''t as if she was alone here.
So she looked at the others who had been hanging back and said, "Clear the path for us."
They all revealed bitter smiles when they heard this, but they still went forward to follow her orders.
The Love Sect disciples were the ones that pulled out their weapons and started checking all of the corpses on the ground to see if they were dead. There were one or two who were still alive from time to time, but it was easy for them to handle these spirit beasts that were already on the verge of death.
Just a single sh or stab would finish them off.
The two who went right in front of Xiao Ming and cleared the way forward for her were naturally Huang Xie and Yu Huang.
The two of them even seemed topete as they cleared the path in front of them, but that did make them go even faster.
In no time at all, they reached the entrance of the cave and they saw something that was even more shocking than what was outside the cave.
This cave wasn''t that deep, so it ended quite quickly.
Inside of this cave was arge pile of spirit beast corpses that were lying there.
There was even a river of blood that was pouring out of the cave from these spirit beast corpses.
But the little white tiger didn''t care about that.
What it cared about was therge pure white tiger that was lying there behind this pile of spirit beast corpses.
This pure white tiger''s fur was covered in blood and wounds, showing that it was in critical shape. Adding in the fact that it wasn''t moving at all, it was clear that it didn''t seem like this white tiger was still alive.
But the appearance of the white tiger was very simr to the little white tiger.
They were most likely parent and child.
The little white tiger jumped out of Xiao Ming''s hands when it saw the white tiger in this shape and it ran over without any hesitation. After reaching the white tiger''s side, it started nudging the white tiger in a panicked manner, trying to stir it as best as it could.
It didn''t seem like it was working untilˇ
The white tiger suddenly opened its eyes to look at the little white tiger.
The little white tiger was overjoyed as it licked the white tiger''s face, but the white tiger didn''t look that happy.
It was happy to see its child, but it was sad because it knew that it was about to die.
There was no way that it would be able to recover from these wounds, so it knew that death was inevitable. But it was still happy to see that its child had survived.
After licking the little white tiger once, it looked up at Xiao Ming and the rest that were standing at the entrance of the cave.
The white tiger had a certain amount of intelligence and knew that Xiao Ming''s group was the one that saved its child. So the white tiger gave a nod of gratitude towards Xiao Ming''s group before nudging the little white tiger towards them as if it was sayingˇ
"Please take care of my child."
With itsst bit of strength spent on this, the white tiger''s head suddenly dipped and its eyes closed.
The little white tiger panicked once more seeing this and it started nudging the white tiger all over again.
This time, the white tiger didn''t respond.
The little white tiger eventually realized what happened and then it raised its head to give a wail of anguish.
Tears streaked down its eyes and it even seemed like it was about to start coughing out blood with how much it was wailing.
Eventually, it was able to calm down.
It was only then that Xiao Ming came forward to reach out towards the little white tiger.
However, the little white tiger suddenly turned around and bit Xiao Ming''s hand.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang wanted toe forward to help, but Xiao Ming raised her hand to stop them all while still looking at the little white tiger.
The little white tiger mped its mouth on her hand for a bit before slowly releasing it and looking up at her with a lost look. There was an apologetic look in its eyes as well as it realized what it had done, so it licked the part of her hand that was bleeding after it bit her.
Xiao Ming didn''t mind this as she just looked at the little white tiger and asked, "Do you want toe with me?"
The little white tiger looked up at Xiao Ming before looking back at the white tiger again.
When it turned back, the little white tiger gave a slow nod.
Chapter 693: The calm before the storm
After the little white tiger decided to go with them, they couldn''t just leave things as they were.
Xiao Ming had Huang Xie and Yu Huang go out to dig a grave first as she stayed in the cave with the little white tiger.
The two of them just stayed in front of the white tiger until they were called out by Huang Xie and Yu Huang.
After onest look for the little white tiger, Xiao Ming lifted the white tiger up above her and carried it out. The little white tiger did what it could to help, but it really couldn''t do much.
All it could do was lift the tail of the white tiger that was trailing on the ground.
Xiao Ming carried the white tiger out of the cave and over to the grave that Huang Xie and Yu Huang dug. However, she didn''t put the white tiger in that grave right away as she just stood there in front of it.
With the way that she stood there, it seemed like she was waiting to see what the little white tiger would do.
The little white tiger had dropped the white tiger''s tail and was just standing there in front of the grave with a dazed look in its eyes. It no longer shed tears as it looked at its mother, it just stood there as if it wasing to terms with the facts.
Finally, it turned away from the white tiger, as if it had epted the fact that it was dead.
Seeing this, Xiao Ming dropped the white tiger in the grave and picked up the little white tiger without a word.
She walked away from the grave and let Huang Xie and Yu Huang cover it up.
She didn''t look back once, but there was a promise that she made in her heart to take care of the little white tiger for the white tiger.
As Xiao Ming walked away, she looked down at the little white tiger and said, "You need a name."
The little white tiger looked up with a confused look, but it didn''t seem like it was resisting this suggestion.
After thinking for a bit, Xiao Ming said, "Xiao Bai, that will be your name from now on."
The little white tiger didn''t really seem to understand, so it just nodded in agreement.
But the people around Xiao Ming revealedplicated looks when they heard this.
This name was just too childish for a tiger like this.
It was clear by its parent that this little white tiger would grow into a fierce tiger one day, so to name it Xiao Baiˇit really wasn''t doing it justice.
It was just that they couldn''t say anything since the little white tiger seemed to bepletely taken by Xiao Ming, doing whatever she told it to do. So if she wanted to name it Xiao Bai and it epted it, it wasn''t as if they could change this.
They could only let her name it Xiao Bai.
After burying the white tiger, they went back to the ce that they found before to set up camp.
The cave had also been a good option, but the problem with the cave was that it was filled with spirit beast corpses. That would without a doubt attract many other spirit beasts, so they could only burn all of the spirit beast corpses in the cave.
After setting up camp, all of the girls suddenly flocked over to look at the little white tiger Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai was scared to be the center of attention at first, but it quickly adjusted and even flourished being the center of attention.
That was because there was a special trait to Xiao Bai''s personality that the girls quickly exploited.
Glutton.
This little white tiger was a glutton.
When they offered it treats, it immediately let its guard down and ate everything that they offered it.
At the same time, it even started acting cute as if it wanted more treats from them.
The way that it acted cute was just too effective on them that they couldn''t help giving it as many treats as it wanted.
The little white tiger Xiao Bai really seemed like it was having the time of its life as it was being cuddled and fed treats by all of these beautiful girls.
When the men saw the girls acting this way towards Xiao Bai, there was a part of them that wanted to cry.
After all, many of them were single dogs, so being shown this scene was like being fed dog food. Though it wasn''t exactly dog food that they were fed since it was a little white tiger that was being pampered.
Still, they couldn''t control their jealousy.
So there were many gazes of jealousy that were cast in the direction of the little white tiger.
After pampering Xiao Bai for a bit, Xiao Ming stood up and gave her ce to the other girls.
Xiao Bai had wanted to stand up and follow Xiao Ming, but she just waved her hand at it for it to remain there and enjoy being pampered.
Xiao Bai was a bit sad seeing Xiao Ming leave, but it quickly cheered up when it was fed even more treats by the girls around it. It seemed like it was in heaven with the way that it ate everything that was offered to it.
Some of the girls had even started taking out special things when they saw the way that Xiao Bai acted towards Xiao Ming.
It was clear that Xiao Ming had a special connection to Xiao Bai since she was the one that had saved it in the first ce. But they all wanted to have a special connection with Xiao Bai as well, so they were giving special treats to Xiao Bai to win it over.
Xiao Ming came over to where Mo Sha was sitting and sat down beside him.
Mo Sha had been watching everything happen with a faint smile on his face, but that smile disappeared when Xiao Ming sat down.
He looked at her and said, "Are you ready for tomorrow?"
The serious way that he said this, it was as if he was expecting things to go bad tomorrow.
Xiao Ming wasn''t surprised to see this as she slowly gave a nod before looking up at the sky.
It was clear by the way that the two of them were acting that they were both expecting something bad to happen tomorrow.
They were acting as if this was the calm before the storm.
But that did make sense since there would be plenty of people feeling the pressure tomorrow.
There were only so many herbs and there were so many people that were participating in this tournament. There weren''t enough high grade herbs for everyone to pick and picking low grade herbs wouldn''t give them a chance topete.
Just the White Jade Lotus was already worth a thousand points.
The herbs that were scattered around were only worth one point each.
So it would take a long time to gather enough herbs topare to a single White Jade Lotus.
After all, they had to make sure that the herb was gathered properly and properly preserved.
So they had to take their time in gathering these herbs.
In the end, there was no way that they would be able to earn enough with just normal herbs.
They could only do this with high grade herbs that were worthrge amounts of points.
After a long silence, Mo Sha asked, "What do you think happened in the center of this valley?"
Xiao Ming didn''t answer when she heard this, but it was clear by the look on her face that she had been wondering about this as well.
This was the question that had been on their minds the entire time.
There were those that had jumped into the center of this valley where the concentration of spiritual energy was the most dense. That would be the ce that had the most powerful spirit beasts and the most valuable herbs.
The fighting there must have been the most intense, so they couldn''t help wondering just what had happened.
Xiao Ming slowly shook her head after a while and said, "I don''t know, but I hope that there will be something for us there tomorrow."
After all, she had absorbed the Fire Lotus Flower which had been the one high grade herb that the Love Sect had found. If they didn''t find anything else, they wouldn''t be able to meet their quota.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang came out of the forest at this moment and sat down beside them.
They were followed by some other members of the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect.
There were a few scratches on them, but there wasn''t anything that seemed serious.
Xiao Ming saw the two of them sit down and asked, "How was it?"
Huang Xie just casually said, "It was just a few stragglers and some weak people hoping to take advantage of the night."
Yu Huang gave a nod of agreement before saying, "It wasn''t a problem. It was almost too easy."
Huang Xie gave a sigh when he heard this before saying, "But this is all the calm before the storm. It''s only a matter of time before we have to face those really powerful people."
Just like Xiao Ming and Mo Sha, he and the others all recognized that this was the calm before the storm.
They knew that tomorrow would be the true test of their abilities.
Chapter 694: The other side
There were only so many screens that were broadcasting the scene from inside the Ten Thousand Beast Valley and there were just too many disciples that not everyone could be seen.
The big fights were seen, but the small ones were ignored.
The only fight that was broadcasted of the Love Sect was the fight over the White Jade Lotus since it involved two other sects.
When the elders of those sects saw how the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect group treated their disciples, they immediately looked over at Lin Fan and the Love Sect group with hostile looks.
However, Lin Fan and the Love Sect elders didn''t back down.
After all, things like this could be seen all over the ce in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
At the very least, they were considered lenient since they didn''t kill the disciples of those two sects.
There were many cases where disciples of different sects killed each other over the herbs they were collecting.
So leaving them beaten up, but alive was indeed showing mercy.
Of course, they didn''t care about that since they only cared about their own benefits. The fact that their disciples had been knocked out was something that was bad for them, so they wantedpensation from the ones that were responsible for it.
It was just that they didn''t dare do anything to the Love Sect or the Demon Palm Sect groups.
So they could only re at them like this.
Now that it was gettingte, the action wasn''t stopping.
There were some that were fighting into the night, but it was clear that their chances were low to find something good. So most of the elders from the various sects headed off as if they weren''t interested in watching.
It was only those elders from the sects that these disciples came from that kept watching, but even then, they had ugly expressions on their faces.
It was clear that they didn''t support the choices that they made to continue fighting into the night.
It was just that there was no way for them tomunicate with their disciples.
Lin Fan and the elders of the Love Sect also turned to leave, but he found that Elder Qian was there waiting for him. It seemed that Elder Qian had something important that he needed to discuss with him.
The elders wanted to surround Lin Fan as if they were going to protect him, but Lin Fan just casually raised his hand to stop them.
They looked at him with raised brows, but Lin Fan had a calm look on his face as he faced Elder Qian.
Even though every time that Elder Qian came looking for them, it would mean trouble.
Elder Qian didn''t smile like before and said with a serious look, "That person wants to see you."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows since he didn''t expect Elder Qian to suddenly open with this, but he still gave a nod in the end.
The elders had wanted to follow, but Elder Qian stopped them by saying, "He wants to meet Sect Master Lin alone."
The tone of his voice made it clear that this brokered no argument.
The Love Sect elders knitted their brows and looked like they wanted to contest this, but Lin Fan calmed them down again by raising his hand to stop them.
Lin Fan gave them a nod before following Elder Qian.
They came to the main building of the Martial Might Sect again, but this time there were many people around. However, even with all these people here, it seemed like they were ignoring Elder Qian and Lin Fan.
It was as if they were like air, like they couldn''t see them at all.
Elder Qian just led Lin Fan to one of the rooms in the back of this building and then opened the door without going in himself.
It was as if he was afraid to go in.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Elder Qian who avoided his gaze.
In the end, Lin Fan just ignored him and walked in.
This time, there were two old men who were sitting there.
One was the one that he had met at the banquetst night and the other was one that he didn''t recognize, but had an aura that was equal to the other old man.
It was clear that the two of them were experts who had been sent by the Five Great Sects.
As soon as Lin Fan came in, both of them suddenly opened their eyes to look at him. The moment that their eyes fell onto him, there was a strong pressure that fell onto Lin Fan.
He could tell that while this pressure was strong, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t felt it before.
He had felt this pressure from the Elder Jian who had been in the Soul Formation Realm.
As he had guessed, these two were in the Soul Formation Realm.
After putting their pressure on him for a bit, the old man Lin Fan was familiar with said, "Why have you contacted the Demon Palm Sect? Your disciples even went into the first trial with them."
The second old man didn''t say anything, but it was clear by the look on his face that he also wanted an answer.
Lin Fan had already somewhat expected this when he saw Xiao Ming''s group getting along with the Demon Palm Sect group.
He just never expected them to be this impatient.
But this wasn''t a bad sign.
It meant that his guess was right and that there was a member of the Heavenly Demon Sect who was controlling the Demon Palm Sect. It seemed that the Heavenly Demon Sect were here as well and were nning on helping them.
Before that, he had to figure out a way out of this situation.
After all, it seemed like these two old men didn''t mind killing him if his answer didn''t satisfy them.
If he couldn''t escape, how could he think about the future?
With a calm look on his face, Lin Fan said, "I''m not the one that made that decision, the disciples chose to go with them. At the same time, it wasn''t as if we were the ones that approached the Demon Palm Sect in the first ce. They were the ones that approached us."
The two old men didn''t say anything after hearing this as they narrowed their eyes to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan had deliberately added aining tone to his voice, as if he was unhappy about this situation as well.
He had done this so that the two old men would look down on him, but it was hard to gauge their reactions just based on the expressions on their faces.
After a long period of silence, the first old man said, "Stop interacting with the Demon Palm Sect from now on."
The way that he said it was almost as if he was giving amand, rather than stating an opinion. Even the way that he looked at Lin Fan was as if he was looking at a ve that should follow his every order.
But to both his and the second old man''s surprise, Lin Fan said, "No."
Both of them had to take a moment to react to this since it was like seeing a puppet that they had thought was under their control suddenly gaining sentience. It was as if they had been bitten by a dog that they had been feeding.
Once they were able toe back from the shock and react to this, they both immediately released their pressure again before the first old man said, "What did you say?"
Lin Fan just calmly said once again, "No."
Both of them looked like they were about to lose it when they heard this, but they were able to restrain themselves in the end.
The first old man narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "Why?"
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the two of them as he said, "First, there''s nothing to gain from tearing away all face with the Demon Palm Sect for our Love Sect. In fact, it will harm us more than it will help us if we do this since they will realize that something is up. If they start investigating, they willˇ"
He let his voice trail off as he looked at the two old men, making it clear that he was implying something.
The two of them narrowed their eyes when they heard this.
Seeing this reaction, Lin Fan said, "Second, it isn''t the Demon Palm Sect alone that I''m afraid of. If something does happen, it isn''t as if it''s guaranteed that you and the people behind you will do anything to help."
Both of the old men deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
The first old man took a deep breath as he said, "Sect Master Lin, you can be assured that we will do all that we can to help you, but there are certain circumstances where we won''t be able to do anything. Not just us, no one would be able to do anything in those circumstances."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile as he said, "I know."
That smile quickly disappeared from his face as he said, "But that means that I have to be more careful since there''s more than meets the eye here."
After a pause, he added, "My first priority is the safety of the Love Sect, everything elsees after that."
Chapter 695: We’ll meet soon
The two old men narrowed their eyes again to look at Lin Fan after he said this.
Even though they looked at him like this, Lin Fan just calmly looked back at them with a serious look on his face.
It was as if he wouldn''t be forced back no matter what they did to him.
There was a tense silence that hung in the air as neither side said anything, but it really seemed like they wouldn''t be able to reach an agreement at this rate.
That was until the first old man said, "Alright, I understand what your intentions are. We won''t interfere in this matter anymore."
The second old man was surprised to hear this, but the first old man continued by saying, "However, I want to remind you of your position and what you should be doing as per that position. I hope that you will have your own discretion in this matter."
Basically, he was sayingˇ
"Don''t betray us or else."
Lin Fan was certainly surprised that this old man would ept the decision that he had stuck to and he had been prepared to threaten him with something, but it seemed that it wasn''t necessary.
After all, it wasn''t as if he waspletely useless.
If he really wanted to, he could threaten the old man by saying that he didn''t care if he lived or died.
If he really said this, then the old men would have no choice but to take him seriously since it would be a matter that concerned their own mission as well.
They had been sent here for a reason, so they had toplete their mission.
He was the important piece that would allow them toplete their mission, so they couldn''t risk losing him.
So once Lin Fan said that he would be willing to die, then they would have no choice but to back down.
Though Lin Fan was surprised he didn''t need to go that far.
He had been fully prepared to risk his own life to protect those that were important to him, but it didn''t seem necessary.
Once the first old man finished saying this, he said, "Alright, there''s nothing else to discuss tonight. Sect Master Lin should go back and rest early since there will be a long day tomorrow. If there''s anything else that we need to discuss, we will send someone to find you."
Once again, Lin Fan was surprised to see that he was being dismissed that easily, but since they were letting him goˇ
There was no reason for him to remain here.
Staying here would only invite more problems, so it was best to leave while he could.
So Lin Fan turned to leave without a word, giving off the feeling of someone who was obedient.
When he was gone and the elders were alone in the room, the second old man turned to look at the first old man. He just looked at him with a raised brow without saying anything, as if he was trying to figure out what he was thinking.
The first old man had been staring at the door for a bit before suddenly saying, "I know what you''re thinking. Why did I let him go that easily?"
The second old man didn''t answer right away, but he did eventually give a nod.
The first old man suddenly revealed a smile before saying, "He''s got spunk, doesn''t he?"
The second old man raised a brow when he heard this as he looked at the first old man with a strange look.
After a moment of silence, the second old man asked, "You want to take him in?"
The first old man gave a nod before taking out some papers for the second old man.
The second old man was confused at first, but that expression quickly changed to shock when he read these papers. He had to look through them a few times to be sure before turning to the first old man to ask, "Are you serious? Is this really true?"
The first old man nodded in response with a smile on his face.
Seeing this, the second old man revealed a very strange expression on his face.
The first old man gave a sigh before saying, "It''s clear that he''s had some kind of fortuitous encounter, so I want to bring him under him."
His eyes turned cold as he said, "If I can take that fortuitous encounter from him, then I''ll make it mine. If I can''t, then I''ll just turn him into a puppet that works for me. Either way, I won''t suffer a loss."
The second old man gave a sigh before turning to look at the door again.
As he stared at it for a bit, he shook his head as he gave another sigh.
It seemed that it was the bad luck of this kid to catch this crazy old man''s eyes.
ˇ
After Lin Fan left that room, he found that Elder Qian was waiting outside for him.
It seemed like they weren''t nning to let him be alone for even a moment.
Even if they said that they would let him do what they wanted, they would still be monitoring him just in case he wanted to try something.
So Lin Fan could only go along with Elder Qian as they headed back to the courtyard prepared for the Love Sect.
Elder Qian didn''t say a single word, unlike before where he couldn''t stop talking.
It seemed like he had been ordered to remain silent so that Lin Fan wouldn''t be able to get any clues from him. It seemed that other than telling him what he needed to know, they werepletely cutting him off.
But that wasn''t strange since he had stood up to those two elders from the Five Great Sects.
It would be strange if they could maintain the same rtionship as before.
So the two of them walked in silenceˇor at least it would have been if Lin Fan didn''t suddenly hear something.
"Soon, we''ll meet soon."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised when he heard this, causing him to stop moving.
Elder Qian immediately turned around and said in a stern voice, "What''s wrong? Why are you stopping?"
Lin Fan looked around himself before saying, "I thought I heard something."
Elder Qian knitted his brows when he heard this before suddenly giving a snap of his fingers.
As soon as he snapped his fingers, there were several cloaked figures that appeared around them.
Elder Qian said a few simple words before they suddenly disappeared again.
Elder Qian didn''t move as he waited for these cloaked figures toe back and when they did, the leader of these cloaked figures shook their head before saying, "There was nothing."
Elder Qian knitted his brows when he heard this before turning back to look at Lin Fan to say, "Sect Master Lin, there''s nothing in the surrounding area. Are you sure that you heard something?"
Lin Fan gave a nod before shaking his head and saying, "It should have just been the wind then."
Elder Qian narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan for a bit before saying, "Please don''t make this harder than it has to be. As long as you cooperate, there''s no reason for us to show you courtesy. But if you want to make this hard for yourself, then we have no reason not to oblige."
Lin Fan was a bit surprised to see how blunt Elder Qian was, but he said with a smile, "I have no intentions of making things harder. I really did hear something just now, but it seems that I must have been mistaken."
Elder Qian still had a look of doubt in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything else.
He dismissed the cloaked figures with a nod before saying, "Then let''s head back then."
Lin Fan just gave a nod in response before looking around one more time.
This time, Elder Qian just ignored him.
Lin Fan was certain that he had heard something just now, but he had no idea what it meant.
What did the person mean by saying that they would meet soon?
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan slowly realized something.
The only one that could send that message without anyone noticing was an expert that was on the same level as the two old men. This would be an expert that was in the Soul Formation Realm.
But experts like that wouldn''t just suddenly appear out of nowhereˇ
So there had to be a ce that this expert came from.
The Heavenly Demon Sect.
It seemed that his guesses were correct and there was someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect who was in the Martial Might Sect right now.
That person must be watching over everything and waiting for the right time to strike.
Judging by the tone of that person''s voice, it didn''t seem like they were an enemy.
It seemed like they were willing to help Lin Fan and the Love Sect, or they wouldn''t have contacted him now.
So were they nning on helping them escape?
Was that what they meant by meeting him soon?
It seemed that things were getting more and moreplicated as the situation kept developing.
Andˇit seemed like it was more and more likely that he would have to use his trump cardˇ
The Mimic Slime was powerful, but the moment that it was revealedˇ
Lin Fan could feel the pain that was developing in his head.
He was getting a headache just thinking about all these different things happening at once.
Chapter 696: Run
The next morning, the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group quickly broke camp.
They knew that it wouldn''t be good for them to stay here for too long since there was no knowing what would happen now that the sun was up.
The night was safer in terms of staying still since there was no knowing what was hiding in the forest at night. But when morning came, the spirit beasts that had been sleeping in the dark were now moving about.
It would only be a matter of time before spirit beasts stumbled onto their camp if they stayed here.
Perhaps they might be able to handle one or two, but if there were more spirit beasts that came, then it would be dangerous for them.
So the best thing to do was to stay moving to avoid these spirit beasts.
There was also something else that they had to do todayˇ
They needed to find more rare herbs to boost up their points since right now, the Love Sect group didn''t have anything. If they wanted to pass this first round, they really needed to find some more rare herbs that were worth a lot of points or they just wouldn''t have any points to turn in.
So it was a bit of a crunch for the Love Sect group.
They had to avoid embarrassing not just themselves, but also the entire Love Sect.
That''s why they were heading deeper into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
After a while, they finally stopped as they heard the sounds of fightinging from in front of them.
This was simr to the sounds of fighting that they heard on their first day, but it seemed that the fighting was even more intense. However, that did make sense since they were deeper in the forest, where the stronger spirit beasts were.
But that also meant that the herbs that they were fighting over would also be stronger.
Stronger herbs meant more pointsˇ
As this thought passed through the mind of the Love Sect group, their eyes immediately lit up and they headed towards the sound of the fighting.
The Demon Palm Sect group revealed helpless smiles, but it wasn''t as if they didn''t follow along. After all, it wasn''t as if they were done with just the White Jade Lotus.
They would also need more points if they wanted to pass the first round.
As they approached, they found that the sounds were getting louder and louder.
At the same time, it seemed like there were many different roars that were mixed into the fighting.
It was much more intense than the fight between the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger.
It seemed like this wasn''t just a simple fightˇit seemed that there were far more than just two powerful spirit beasts that were fighting each other.
Finally, they came close enough to see what was happening in front of them.
There were many trees that had been knocked over and there was a pseudo clearing that had been created from the fighting. There were also many different attacks that were scattered all over the ce.
From puddles of water, torge rocks, to patches of mes, to all kinds of different attacks.
It seemed that the fighting here really was intenseˇ
But that made sense since there were so many spirit beasts that were gathered in this area.
It wasn''t just three or four, there were over ten different spirit beasts that were still fighting. At the same time, there were over twenty different spirit beasts that were lying there on the ground.
This was more a battle royale than it was a fight.
It wasn''t as if there wasn''t a reason for this intense fighting.
It wasn''t just a single herb that was growing there, it was an entire patch of different herbs growing there.
It was as if there was this strange patch of dirt there that was filled with spiritual energy that it was able to nourish all of those herbs that were poking out of the ground.
"Thunder Lingzhi, Blood Silk Mushrooms, Void GrassˇThis really is a treasure among treasures. It''s hard to imagine just what is capable of growing all these different rare herbs."
The living encyclopedia of the Demon Palm Sect once again made his knowledge known to all.
Though they were already expecting the herbs that were in that patch of dirt to be rare, they didn''t expect all of them to be this rare. It seemed like they had really hit the jackpot this time.
Though if one thought about it, these spirit beasts wouldn''t be fighting this hard if that wasn''t the case.
It was only because these herbs were so rare and filled with powerful medicinal essence that they would fight like this in the first ce.
Now the only problem wasˇ
"We can''t fight them like this. It''s a wonder that they haven''t already destroyed that herb patch, but if we fight themˇ" Mo Sha said with knitted brows.
Huang Xie nodded in agreement before saying, "Not to mention, we can''t do the same thing as before. There are just too many of them for us to lure away since we don''t have enough people that can resist their attacks."
After all, most of these spirit beasts were actually stronger than the Sun Lion and the Steel Tiger.
Other than Huang Xie and Tie Yong, there was no one else who could lure them away like before. Even then, Huang Xie and Tie Yong wouldn''t be able to lead them away for long if they used the same method as before.
So everyone was lost in deep thought as they watched the battle between the spirit beasts.
They also looked at the patch of herbs with anxious looks since they were afraid that these herbs would be destroyed by the spirit beasts during this time.
But to everyone''s surprise, Xiao Ming suddenly said, "Well since we can''t beat them, then we should run."
"Huh?"
Everyone immediately turned to look at Xiao Ming with confused looks when they heard this.
They had to take a moment to gather themselves to make sure that they had heard her correctly, but it seemed that they had heard her correctly based on the look that was on her face.
If so, then what did she mean by that?
Did Xiao Ming give up on these herbs?
Though if they thought about it, that did seem like the smart thing to do.
With how many spirit beasts there were, it didn''t seem likely that they would be able to fight through them to take these herbs without hurting the herbs.
There was no doubt that they would be able to defeat the spirit beasts, it was just that it woulde at the destruction of the herbs that they wanted.
Xiao Ming could see the look that was on everyone''s faces, so she could tell what they were thinking.
So with a smile, she said, "Who said anything about giving up on these herbs? We''ll run and take the herbs at the same time."
Everyone once again revealed confused looks when they heard this.
They looked at her as if they were trying to figure out what she was saying, but they just couldn''t seem to understand what she was trying to imply.
How would they run away and get the herbs at the same time?
It didn''t make sense at all.
"Our goal is just to draw them away while we take the herbs, right?" Xiao Ming slowly said this instead of answering the doubts that they had.
Everyone looked at her with a strange look before nodding in agreement.
With a smile, Xiao Ming said, "Then where does it state that we have to fight them to get the herbs? We just have to lure them away, there''s no need for us to fight them at all. With our speed and endurance, we should be able to easily lure all of these spirit beasts away while some people from our group stay behind to gather the herbs."
Slowly, they realized that Xiao Ming was right.
There was no reason to fight to the death with the spirit beasts, all they wanted were the rare herbs for the points.
After a long silence, Mo Sha asked, "How do you want to do this?"
Xiao Ming gave an approving nod before saying, "It''s very simple, all we have to do isˇ"
She slowlyid out her n which caused the people listening to this n to reveal surprised looks. However, those surprised looks also didn''t remain on their faces for long as they were slowly convinced by what she said.
When Xiao Ming finished saying what she had to say, she asked the others, "What do you think?"
They were silent at first, but slowly Huang Xie and Yu Huang nodded in agreement before saying, "It seems like it could work."
They surprisingly said this at the same time, which made them re at each other.
Mo Sha followed up by nodding in agreement as well before saying, "It certainly does have merit, but what if they don''t act the way that you want them to? Stronger spirit beasts have their own intelligence, so they might not act the way that you want them to."
Xiao Ming gave a nod to show that she understood this before saying, "If they refuse to cooperate, then we retreat. There''s no reason for us to risk our lives for this."
Mo Sha gave a nod of approval before saying, "Alright, let''s do this then."
He had been worried that Xiao Ming might be too desperate to obtain these herbs, but it seemed like she was still calm.
Then there was no reason for them not to give this a try.
Chapter 697: Apologizing
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group spread out all around this area.
Theypletely surrounded the spirit beasts that were still fighting each other.
The spirit beasts were so upied with each other that they didn''t notice the people from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect at all, which was a good thing for them.
This allowed them to all get into position around the spirit beasts.
Once everyone was in position, Xiao Ming gave the signal.
As soon as this signal came, there was no hesitation at all as they jumped out from their hiding spots and attacked the different spirit beasts at the same time. They were split up into groups that covered all of the spirit beasts, so there wasn''t a spirit beast that wasn''t attacked by the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
Some of the spirit beasts were able to dodge these attacks and some of them weren''t. However, even if they weren''t able to dodge these attacks, it wasn''t as if they were hurt by them.
In the first ce, these attacks were nothing more than weak attacks that were supposed to be used to attract the attention of the spirit beasts.
They weren''t meant to hurt the spirit beasts at all.
After they were suddenly attacked, the spirit beasts stopped fighting with each other and focused on the ones that had suddenly attacked them.
As they did, there were more attacks that rained down on them.
It seemed like whoever had attacked them wasn''t nning on stopping, so they had no choice but to deal with them.
The spirit beast stopped attacking each other to defend against the attacks that were falling on them. After they dealt with these attacks, they tried to find the ones that had attacked them so they could take care of them.
All they saw were a bunch of humans that were running away.
While running away, they kept throwing attacks behind them at the spirit beasts that were still standing there in a daze.
The spirit beasts were able to easily dodge out of the way of these feeble attacks, but they had confused looks on their faces when they saw the way that these humans were acting.
They just couldn''t understand what these humans were doing.
That was until they saw the humans suddenly stop and throw out even more attacks.
With the way that they were standing there and throwing attacks at them, it was almost as if they were provoking them.
These spirit beasts were beasts after all and they had fragile egos, so they couldn''t ept humans provoking them like this. Seeing the humans just standing there and throwing attacks, they knew for sure that they were being provoked.
There were even a few humans that were gesturing as if they were sayingˇ
"Bring it on."
The spirit beasts eventually lost to their rage and started chasing after the humans that had attacked them.
They didn''t even care about the reason why they had been fighting each other in the first ce as their only thought now was to take care of the humans who had offended them.
Just like this, the patch of herbs was abandoned by these spirit beasts.
Not long after these spirit beasts left, there were a few figures that jumped down from the trees tond where the patch of herbs was.
Afternding, they couldn''t help looking around themselves at where the spirit beasts had been standing previously before one of them said, "I never thought that it would really work."
The others didn''t say anything, but the way that they nodded along made it clear that they were thinking the same thing as this person.
It was clear that they never thought that this n would actually work, butˇ
Since it did, that meant that they didn''t really have that much time to spare questioning this n. It would be a matter of time before the spirit beasts would lose interest ande back, so they needed to finish their task as soon as possible.
The one leading them was the one with all the knowledge from the Demon Palm Sect.
He was the one that would know how to gather all of these herbs, so he would be the one that would do most of the work.
Rolling up his sleeves, he went to his knees and said, "Let''s do this."
ˇ
Xiao Ming ran into the forest while staring back at the spirit beast that chased her from time to time.
This thing was arge pangolin that had rolled its body up and was chasing after her.
If it wasn''t for the fact that she was faster than most people, then she might have already been caught by this thing.
Thisrge pangolin that had rolled itself up actually moved quite quickly for its size.
It was most likely because of its weight that it was able to move so quickly.
It was using the force of gravity to make itself go even faster than it should have been able to go.
But at the same time, it was because Xiao Ming had someone else with her that it was able to catch up from time to time. This second person wasn''t as strong as Xiao Ming and nowhere near as fast, so they had to be dragged along by Xiao Ming as they ran.
But this person was able to throw out attacks while being dragged by Xiao Ming which helped distract the pangolin.
This person was one of the members of the Love Sect group, so she was one of the other Love Sect disciples.
It was just that she was weaker than the main Love Sect disciples, so she didn''t stand out as much. That was also why she was paired with Xiao Ming since Xiao Ming would keep her safe.
Aftering far enough, Xiao Ming felt that this would be long enough for the group that had stayed behind to gather all of the herbs.
So she was nning on escaping since there was nothing to gain from fighting this pangolin.
As for how she would escapeˇ
Xiao Ming held up her hand which had what seemed to be apass in it.
She was about to use thispass when the pangolin was suddenly hit with a fireball that caused it to swerve. From the force of this fireball, the pangolin was knocked to the side and mmed into a tree.
The force of the pangolin''s spin was enough to knock that tree down.
Xiao Ming waspletely caught off guard by this sudden fireball, but that didn''t mean that she let her guard down. She knew that it wasn''t certain that whoever shot this fireball would be friendly, so she had to keep her guard up just in case.
There was a voice that suddenly said, "Come over here, quickly!"
Xiao Ming turned in the direction that this voice came from and couldn''t help revealing a surprised look.
That was because there was a person there that she didn''t expect to see at all.
After all, thest time that she had met this person, they didn''t part on the best of terms.
Thest time that they had made contact, it seemed like they had been about to fight each other.
So Xiao Ming didn''t really believe that this person would save her.
But here this person was.
The pangolin quickly recovered from the shock that it received at being suddenly attacked.
Even though there were more humans that suddenly appeared, the pangolin didn''t show any fear at all as it rolled itself up and started rolling at them as if it was going to attack.
When they saw this, the group of people that helped Xiao Ming went forward to face the pangolin.
They moved right past Xiao Ming and charged at the pangolin, putting up a formation around the pangolin.
With the coordination that they had, they were able to easily take down the pangolin.
Though they weren''t as strong individually, Xiao Ming had to admit that they were definitely strong when it came to coordinatedbat. They hadpletely led the pangolin around until that one person that Xiao Ming was familiar with took down the pangolin.
During all of this, they had actually left their back to Xiao Ming.
If she wanted, she could have attacked them and ended it all.
But she didn''t since she wanted to see just what they wanted.
After taking care of the pangolin, the leader of this group turned around to look at Xiao Ming to ask, "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"
Xiao Ming looked at this beautiful girl with a strange look.
This beautiful girl who led this group was Wu Yun, the fangirl of Senior Brother Tang.
The one that had shed with Xiao Ming before because of Senior Brother Tang.
By all rights, she shouldn''t be friendly with Xiao Ming, but here she was helping Xiao Ming defeat the pangolin.
Xiao Ming didn''t answer this question, but it didn''t seem like Wu Yun cared.
She just looked at Xiao Ming for a bit before saying, "I know that you might not have expected me to help you, but there''s something that I do want to say to you."
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes upon hearing this, but she didn''t say anything in response as she waited to see what Wu Yun had to say.
"I just wanted to say that I''m sorry for what happened between us before." Wu Yun bowed her head as she said this in a sincere voice.
Chapter 698: Reconciliation
Xiao Ming was very confused when she saw Wu Yun apologizing to her like this.
But she also quickly recovered since this wasn''t the ce for that.
This ce was still a very dangerous ce and it was possible that Wu Yun was setting a trap for her, so she couldn''t let her guard down in a ce like this.
After a moment of silence, Xiao Ming said, "Alright, let''s talk. I''ll listen to what you have to say, but you have toe alone. The rest of them will have to wait on the side."
Wu Yun gave a nod without any hesitation beforeing forward to where Xiao Ming was. The rest of her group stayed on the side, but they did have worried looks like they were worried that Xiao Ming would try something.
Xiao Ming gave a secret disdainful snort when she saw this, but she also looked at Wu Yun with a look of admiration for her decisiveness.
The other member of the Love Sect also moved aside so they could help Xiao Ming if something happened.
Once it was just Xiao Ming and Wu Yun, Wu Yun opened up by saying, "I want to apologize once again for what happened before, but I also want to thank you for the warning that you gave me."
Xiao Ming raised a brow, clearly confused by what Wu Yun was referring to.
The reason why she had agreed to this meeting was because she had wanted to distract Wu Yun''s group so that they wouldn''t interfere with the ones collecting the herbs.
So she waspletely caught off guard by Wu Yun suddenly saying this.
After staring at her like this for a few seconds, Xiao Ming asked, "What do you mean by this?"
Wu Yun took a deep breath and said with a sigh, "Do you have time to listen to my story? I promise that it''ll make sense afterwards."
Xiao Ming slightly knitted her brows, but she could see the look on Wu Yun''s face.
So in the end, she gave a slight nod.
Wu Yun started talking about herself, but she actually kept it quite short. It seemed like she wasn''t the kind of person that went on and on, bragging about themselves. She just highlighted a few key parts of herself and then went on to tell a story about her meeting with Senior Brother Tang.
Xiao Ming was a bit surprised when she heard this.
She wasn''t surprised to hear Wu Yun talking about Senior Brother Tang, rather she was surprised by the tone that Wu Yun said his name.
There was no longer the same respectful tone that had been in her voice when she mentioned him before.
It seemed that something really had changed with Wu Yun.
After she finished talking about how she and her Senior Brother Tang met, Wu Yun suddenly knitted her brows.
There was a moment of silence before she said, "After what happened with you and how Senior Brother Tang was removed from the Martial Might Sect, I started doing my own investigations. I found that the people that attacked you had the same spiritual energy fluctuations as the ones that attacked me before Senior Brother Tang saved me."
Xiao Ming was really surprised after hearing this.
She had thought that Senior Brother Tang had hid things better, but it seemed that he had been sloppyˇ
No, it should be said that this was Wu Yun''s power as the saintess of the Holy Myriad Land.
The saintess of the Holy Myriad Land would have a much higher status than just an inner sect disciple of the Martial Might Sect. So it wasn''t as if she wouldn''t be able to find these things out if she really tried.
It was just that she had beenpletely infatuated and had never thought about checking deeper into this.
She had beenpletely enamoured by Senior Brother Tang that she didn''t even question anything.
Xiao Ming could see the look of regret on her face, showing that she was learning from her mistakes.
It seemed that she had genuinelye to her senses about this and was no longer blindly infatuated by him.
That was all that she wanted to see, so she didn''t make things harder for Wu Yun.
Xiao Ming came forward and patted Wu Yun on the shoulder before saying, "It''s good that you''ve recognized your mistakes. You shouldn''t blindly chase after someone in the future."
Wu Yun gave a nod, but then she still knitted her brows again.
She was silent for a bit before suddenly saying, "That wasn''t all that I found."
Xiao Ming also slightly knitted her brows when she heard this, but she waited for Wu Yun to exin.
Wu Yun took her time as if she was gathering her thoughts before suddenly saying with a sigh, "I know that it''s hard to believe, but I don''t think that it''s as simple as it seems. When I was blindly following him, I didn''t notice it, but now that I''m not, I can tell that there was something strange about the way that I acted. It was almost as ifˇI was being controlled."
Xiao Ming deeply knitted her brows when she heard this.
Wu Yun gave another sigh before saying, "I also did some digging into the other inner sect disciples of the Martial Might Sect. Most of them seem clean, but the ones that are closer to the eldersˇseem to have simr circumstances. It seems that there''s something dark hiding in the Martial Might Sect."
Xiao Ming wasn''t surprised to hear this, but she was surprised to hear that they were using some kind of secret power to enchant people. She thought that it was just well thought out ns that would manipte emotions, but it seemed that the secrets of the Martial Might Sect ran even deeper than that.
Xiao Ming slowly said, "Are you sure that you should be talking about this here?"
Wu Yun gave a chuckle before saying, "I already put up precautions, so you don''t need to worry. If they were watching us, I would have found out right away and stopped talking."
Xiao Ming gave a slow nod before asking, "So what do you want, telling me all of this? I''m sure that it isn''t just out of the kindness of your heart."
Wu Yun nodded with a smile before saying, "I want to be friends with you."
This was the biggest surprise that Xiao Ming had heard all day.
She never thought that Wu Yun would actually want to be friends with her.
After all, even if she had helped Wu Yun, there was no denying that the way that she helped her wasn''t as friendly as it could be. There were still the small grudges that were between them that would make it hard for them to be friends.
She never thought that Wu Yun would be able to ignore these so easily.
There was a moment where Xiao Ming had her doubts about Wu Yun saying this, but she could see from Wu Yun''s eyes that she was being sincere about this.
Wu Yun could see the way that Xiao Ming was looking at her, so she eventually said, "It''s better to trust the ones that will be sincere with you than the ones that hide in the brush. I know that doing this will be dangerous, but I want to believe in you more than the Martial Might Sect."
Xiao Ming was once again taken aback when Wu Yun made this statement.
She looked at Wu Yun with aplicated look for a bit before saying, "Even if it means that doing this might end up in the destruction of your Holy Myriad Land?"
Wu Yun revealed a helpless smile before saying, "At this rate, is there even hope for the Holy Myriad Land? It''s clear that whoever is behind the Martial Might Sect wants to control everything in the Wu Empire, so they won''t let us off. But our Holy Myriad Land has remained independent for so many years for a reason and we won''t go down that easily."
Xiao Ming didn''t say anything as she looked at the determined look that was on Wu Yun''s face.
Eventually, she gave a nod and said, "I can''t promise that we''ll be able to help you, but I can offer our alliance. In the future, we can work together if that''s what you want."
Wu Yun gave a nod before reaching her hand out towards Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming took that hand and shook it without any hesitation.
Once they were done, both of them suddenly revealed smiles as they looked at each other.
But there was something else that Xiao Ming had to say, "I don''t know what will happen, but for now, it''s better if we keep this alliance a secret."
Wu Yun nodded in agreement to this before saying, "Should we make a code word for when we need to cooperate."
Xiao Ming nodded as well before she started giving some suggestions.
When they finished talking and separated, both of them had smiles on their faces.
It turned out that they got along better than they thought and they had even be close friends after talking to each other for a bit.
But they had to separate in the end since their alliance was a secret one.
Not to mention, Wu Yun had noticed that there was an observer approaching.
So they left this area to avoid it to avoid having their secret alliance being discovered.
Chapter 699: Another cliche
Xiao Ming and the others didn''t go back to the same area that the spirit beasts had been in before.
After all, the n was only to run away from them and not defeat them, so the spirit beasts would go back to where the herbs were once they lost sight of their targets.
As such, they met in a location not far from where the herbs had been before.
When Xiao Ming arrived, she found that she was thest one to arrive.
Everyone else was already there as if they were waiting for her.
When she arrived, Huang Xie and Yu Huang immediately came forward to ask, "You''rete. Did something happen?"
Xiao Ming shook her head before saying, "I''m fine, it''s just thatˇ"
She quickly exined what happened with Wu Yun and how she had formed a secret alliance with the Holy Myriad Land.
It wasn''t just Huang Xie and Yu Huang, the others that had been listening in on this also knitted their brows when they finished hearing what Xiao Ming had to say.
The Love Sect group remained silent, but Mo Sha came over to ask, "Are you sure that this person is trustworthy? They could just be pretending to reconcile with you to make you let your guard down."
Xiao Ming didn''t deny this as she nodded in agreement, but she also said, "Even so, it isn''t as if we have anything to lose from this secret alliance. If they really are setting a trap for us, it isn''t as if we are obligated to step into it. For now, the more allies that we have, the better. Even if those allies aren''t as trustworthy."
Mo Sha raised a brow with a bit of doubt in his eyes, but he slowly nodded in agreement.
He could understand where Xiao Ming wasing from, so he decided to trust her judgement on this matter.
"Roar!"
There were roars filled with rage that suddenly rang out while they were talking.
Turning to look in the direction of the roars, they suddenly revealed smiles as they looked in that direction.
That was becauseˇthat was where the herbs had been located. It was also where the spirit beasts would converge once they had lost sight of their targets since they would go back for the herbs.
But the herbs were all gone because they had taken them all, so there was nothing left for the spirit beasts.
The only thing that the spirit beasts could do wasˇroar out in rage.
No, it wasn''t the only thing that the spirit beasts could do.
There was one other thing that they could do.
There wererge explosions that came from the direction all of a sudden which made the smile on their faces be even wider.
The spirit beasts were venting their anger on each other by attacking each other.
It was a shame that they wouldn''t be able to harvest those spirit beasts after they were done attacking each other, they had no other choice.
While they had enough herbs to most likely pass this first round, that didn''t mean that they could just give up on collecting more herbs yet. Things could always change and they wouldn''t want to be caught off guard.
At the same time, it was better to collect more herbs since there were herbs that they could use in this Ten Thousand Beast Valley. It wasn''t as if they would have to hand over everything that they obtained, like with the Fire Lotus Flower.
As for the spirit beasts, their materials couldn''t be handed in for points and there was no spirit beast that they needed. While the cores might be useful for cultivation, it wasn''t as good as herbs.
So it was better to leave those spirit beasts be and find more treasures.
After resting up for a bit while listening to the sounds of the spirit beasts fighting, they headed out again.
They were heading even deeper into the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
It seemed like everything was going fine untilˇ
As they were passing by a cliff, there was a spirit beast that suddenly charged out at them, catching them off guard. This was one of the spirit beasts that had been chasing after them earlier.
They thought that they had lost it, but it seemed that this wasn''t the case.
This was a honey badger spirit beast that seemed to have found them with its acute sense of smell. It had chased after them after losing track of the ones that it had been chasing.
No one had expected one of the spirit beasts to have such an acute sense of smell, but here it wasing after them.
Since it hade so sudden, they weren''t able to fight back in time.
They weren''t even able to put up their guard in time.
The one that it attacked wasˇXiao Ming.
It was unknown why it chose Xiao Ming, whether it was because she was close by or if there was a different reason. However, this honey badger just rammed its head at her while she was passing by the cliff.
She wasn''t able to guard against this and was pushed by the honey badger over the cliff.
But before she fell down, Huang Xie and Yu Huang immediately charged forward to grab her hand. Both of them managed to grab one of her hands, but the force that the honey badger charged at was just too much for them.
So even if they grabbed her hands, they were pulled along by her off the cliff.
While in midair, Xiao Ming suddenly twisted to kick the honey badger away, even though it kept swinging at her with its small ws.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang both recognized that this was a dangerous situation since the fall was quite long. If they fell this entire way, it was very likely that they would shatter every bone in their body.
They couldn''t allow that to happen to Xiao Ming.
Yu Huang pulled out his sword and looked at the cliff as if he wanted to stab his sword into the cliff wall in order to stop their fall.
However, they were just too far away from the cliff wall for him to reach it.
Huang Xie had been panicking at first as well, but then he suddenly turned so that he was under the other two. Once he was there, there was a green glow that appeared around him as he activated his physique.
While he wasn''t certain that this would work, he hoped that it would help them negate the fall.
It didn''t take long before the three of them disappeared from sight.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group didn''t know what to do after the three of them disappeared, but Mo Sha seemed to take the lead once the three of them were gone.
Tie Yong or the other elder disciples could have taken the lead of the Love Sect group while Xiao Ming was gone, but they listened to Mo Sha since he had the most logical n.
"We''re splitting into two groups. One group will remain up here and wait for them to return. The other will go down and see if we can find them." Mo Sha suddenly gave this order.
They wasted no time at all as they split up into two different groups.
ˇ
This moment had also been captured on the screens outside, so there were quite a few people that had seen this happen.
Once they saw what happened to Xiao Ming, Huang Xie, and Yu Huang, there were quite a few people thatˇturned to look at Lin Fan and the Love Sect group with smug looks.
In the beginning, there were few people that even liked the Love Sect group since they were biased against them because they came from different empires. Not to mention, the Love Sect did make a few enemies during the few days before the tournament started.
So now that misfortune had struck the Love Sect, naturally they would seize this chance tough at them.
The elders of the Love Sect red at those around them before turning to look at Lin Fan with worried looks. While they were angry at the other sects, they were more worried about Lin Fan since two of the ones affected were his disciples.
They also looked at one of the generals with a worried look since Yu Huang was his grandson.
The general was worried, but there was nothing that he could do.
Lin Fanˇwasn''t worried at all.
"This clicheˇisn''t it used all the time?"
That was what he thought when he saw the three of them fall off the cliff.
Huang Xie had the title of Heaven''s Chosen, so his providence wasn''t something that was normal.
Even if he fell off a cliff, it would only be a chance for him to gain a treasure rather than him suffering.
And this was a trope that was often used in the cultivation novels that Lin Fan had read in his past lifeˇ
There would normally be some kind of treasure or hidden inheritance under these cliffs.
So he couldn''t help looking forward to seeing what kind of special treasure this main character disciple of his would find.
ˇ
"Where is this? What happened?"
When Xiao Ming woke up, she looked around herself to find what had happened.
She found that she was sitting in a cave that had a pool in the center of it and by the poolˇ
There was Huang Xie and Yu Huang sitting there around a fire with their clothes off.
Chapter 700: Skeleton
Neither of them seemed to have a single piece of clothing on as they sat around the fire.
The two of them looked at her while she was looking at them before they suddenly looked away again with blushes on their faces.
When she saw this, Xiao Ming couldn''t help feeling a bit confused as to why they would react this way. That was until she felt a bit drafty and looked down to see why she felt that way.
She was almost naked herselfˇ
Her clothes had been taken off and there were only her delicates that were left on her.
No, there were tworge coats that were on her as well that seemed to be covering her body. But they had slipped when she had sat up to look around herself.
Xiao Ming''s face was filled with a blush as well before her face twisted in anger and she shouted, "You two! You dare take advantage of me while I was unconscious!"
Huang Xie and Yu Huang immediately revealed embarrassed looks, but they still tried to exin themselves.
"It isn''t like that!"
"Right, we didn''t do anything to you! We promise!"
The two of them did their best to state their innocence, but they never once said what they had actually done which made Xiao Ming narrow her eyes.
She didn''t actually believe that the two of them would actually do anything to her, that was her trust in the two of them after knowing them for a while now. But there was the fact that was in front of her and they were acting suspicious by trying to cover for themselves like this.
So Xiao Ming said in the end, "What happened then?"
Her voice was ice cold, piercing into the hearts of Huang Xie and Yu Huang.
However, the two of them couldn''t say a thing since they knew that they deserved this.
Huang Xie was the one that broke the silence by saying with a sigh, "All we did was take your clothes off so we could dry them off by the fire. We promise that we didn''t do anything to you."
Yu Huang nodded in agreement before pointing at the makeshift clothesline that they had made that had all of their clothes on it by the fire and saying, "Right, your clothes are right here."
Xiao Ming hadn''t paid attention to it since she was focused on the two of them and the fact that they were basically naked, but now that she had calmed down and looked carefully, she could see that this was indeed the case.
But the fact that they hadid hands on her body was still something that she was angry about, even if they did it so she wouldn''t catch a cold.
In the end, Xiao Ming said, "You two are going to pay for thister."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang revealed helpless bitter smiles, but they didn''t refute it since they knew that there probably was a better way for them to handle this.
It was just that in their panic, they hadn''t been able to think straight and hade up with this method which didn''t seem like the best method now that they had calmed down.
As one said, hindsight was twenty twenty.
Xiao Ming held the coats up to cover herself, but she didn''t stand up.
Seeing this, both Huang Xie and Yu Huang became worried again as they asked at the same time, "What''s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?"
Xiao Ming revealed another bitter smile when she saw them acting this way before reaching out her hand to say, "Hand my clothes over already. Or do you want me to stand up like this?"
The two of them were dazed when they heard this before quickly turning around to get her clothes.
In their haste, they had both grabbed her clothes at the same time which caused an awkward tug of war between them as they both tried to bring it to her.
After looking at each other and realizing what the other was doing, they narrowed their eyes to look at each other. It was almost as if neither of them were willing to back down in this matter.
But it wasn''t as if Xiao Ming would just wait for them to solve this on her own since she still didn''t have any clothes on.
So Xiao Ming just said in an annoyed voice, "What are you doing with my clothes? Hand them over to me right now instead of doing these disgusting things."
Both Huang Xie and Yu Huang were shocked when they heard this, but they found that they weren''t able to refute it.
After all, they were currently having a tug of war between them for Xiao Ming''s clothesˇ
This could be considered disgusting behaviourˇ
So in the end, the two of them just walked over together with one hand on Xiao Ming''s clothes each. It seemed like they were handing her clothes over to her together, but it was just that neither of them were willing to back down still.
Xiao Ming gave a sigh before taking the clothes from them, but she didn''t put them on yet as she narrowed her eyes to look at the two of them who were basically standing in front of her naked.
She had thought that they were naked earlier, but it turned out that they still had their delicates on.
But for two men in their underwear to stand in front of a woman who was also in her underwear, bearing everything that they hadˇit really created a very awkward sceneˇ
Xiao Ming just couldn''t take these two anymore, so she said in an exasperated voice, "How do you expect me to change like this? Are you two just going to watch me?"
Huang Xie and Yu Huang were once again shocked when they heard this, but they realized that she was right.
They had been so engrossed inpeting with each other that they didn''t realize what they had been doing wrong.
So both of them awkwardly turned around to give Xiao Ming the space that she needed to put on her clothes.
They didn''t even try to peek since they knew that the moment that they turned around, it would be thest moment in their lives.
Once Xiao Ming put on her clothes, she went forward to punch both of them once before saying, "What are you still standing around naked for? Put on your clothes already and let''s go."
The two of them revealed bitter smiles again, but they still did what she told them to do since she was right.
While they were putting on their clothes, Xiao Ming started looking around the cave that they were all in.
The cave wasn''t that big, so it didn''t take long for her to see through the entire cave.
Other than a pond, there wasn''t a single thing that was here.
There wasn''t even an exit.
But that was confusing since that didn''t exin how they had arrived in the pool in the first ce.
Seeing that the two of them had finished putting on their clothes, Xiao Ming turned to them and simply asked, "What happened?"
Both Huang Xie and Yu Huang understood what she was asking, but they shook their heads to show that they didn''t know either.
Huang Xie was the one that had been conscious the whole time, so he exined what he experienced.
"We just suddenly appeared in this cave and sshed down in the water?" Xiao Ming''s voice was filled with doubt as she said this.
Huang Xie gave a nod with a bitter smile, but he didn''t say anything since he couldn''t exin it better.
Xiao Ming looked up when she saw that he was serious about this, but all she saw was the roof of the cave. There wasn''t a single hole for them to fall through like Huang Xie said.
But there had to be a reason why he said that they had fallen down into the caveˇ
Gathering some mes in her hand, Xiao Ming suddenly shot out a fireball at the roof above them.
The mes hit the roof, but then scattered like it didn''t do a thing. The mes scattered and then disappeared without a trace, but there wasn''t a single trace of being burnt on the roof.
Whatever this roof was made of, it was very strong.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang both had bitter smiles on their faces when they saw this, but they didn''t stop her. In fact, there was even a trace of embarrassment that was on their face as they watched her.
That was becauseˇthey had both tried the same thing earlier.
After Xiao Ming calmed down, she turned back to look at the two of them and asked, "What do we do then?"
The two of them were silent for a bit before Huang Xie turned to look at the pond and said, "When I was falling, I saw something from above. It was a skeleton that was at the bottom of this pond. I think that it might be rted to whatever created this ce and is trapping us."
Xiao Ming immediately went over to the side of the pond and looked down into it, but she wasn''t able to see a single thing.
She turned back to look at Huang Xie and asked, "Are you sure about that?"
Huang Xie gave a nod beforeing over to look down into the water.
After a while, he pointed down and said, "It''s right there."
Chapter 701: So which one?
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang looked at where Huang Xie was pointing, but they found that they couldn''t see a single thing.
They carefully looked in the direction that Huang Xie was pointing in and found that there was just an empty spot at the bottom of the pond.
The two of them then looked at Huang Xie as if they were questioning his sanity.
Seeing this, Huang Xie immediately said, "Don''t you see it? It''s right there."
But Xiao Ming came forward to ce her hand on his forehead before saying, "There''s no fever? Could it be that you hit your head on the way down?"
Huang Xie didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.
Though there was a part of him that did enjoy the feeling of Xiao Ming''s hand on his forehead.
Yu Huang also saw this, so he quickly came forward to separate the two of them. He grabbed Huang Xie by the shoulder and pulled him away before acting like he was examining him too.
But the two of them could see the look in each other''s eyes, so Huang Xie threw him off right away.
Huang Xie pointed back at the spot in the pond and said, "It''s right there. Can you really not see it?"
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang looked at each other before turning back to shake their heads. They really couldn''t see what Huang Xie was referring to, all they saw was just an empty pond.
Huang Xie slightly knitted his brows when he saw this before turning back to look at the pond.
He could see that there was this skeleton that was sitting there cross legged at the bottom of the pond, yet they were saying that they couldn''t see it at all.
So was there something wrong with him?
Noˇthen that meant that there was something off with this skeleton.
It was very likely that this skeleton had some kind of protection around it that was obscuring their vision of it.
Since that was the case, the only thing that he could do now wasˇ
Huang Xie suddenly grabbed his shirt and pulled it off.
When Xiao Ming saw this, she immediately turned away and covered her eyes as she said, "What are you doing?"
Though she did peek through the slits in her fingers as he started stripping.
She was a young girl who was in puberty, so it wasn''t as if she wasn''t interested in these things. It was just that earlier, the situation was too embarrassing that she couldn''t take it.
In this situation where she could secretly peek, she would happily do so.
But Yu Huang moved forward to block her view before she could see anything else which made her a bit unhappy.
Still, Yu Huang did it since he didn''t want her seeing this.
"You''re trying to seduce her at a time like this? I won''t let you." Yu Huang muttered under his breath.
There was also a part of him that wanted to start stripping as well topete with Huang Xie, but he held himself back in the end.
After Huang Xie took off everything but his underwear, he suddenly jumped forward and dived into the pond.
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang werepletely caught off guard by this, but they came forward to say, "What are you doing? Get back here! There''s no knowing what''s in this pond!"
But Huang Xiepletely ignored them as he dived towards the skeleton at the bottom.
The two of them thought about following him, but when they triedˇthey found that they couldn''t even touch the water without feeling pain. It was as if there was something in the water that was rejecting them.
Yet they could see that Huang Xie was fine.
Why was that?
The faintyer of green light that was around him, that was what was protecting him.
That was the reason why he didn''t faint earlier and had been able to drag them out of the pond.
So the only thing that they could do now was wait and see what happened.
Perhaps there really was a skeleton at the bottom of the pond that they couldn''t see?
Huang Xie dove right to the bottom and then grabbed the skeleton, but he found that he wasn''t able to move it at all. No matter how he tried to move the skeleton, it was as if this skeleton waspletely stuck to the bottom of the pond.
Huang Xie stabilized himself at the bottom of the pond and then started to pull with all his might, but even then he wasn''t able to do a single thing to this skeleton sitting there.
It really was like pulling at something that waspletely bolted down.
However, with his strength as a cultivator, he should be able to pull out most things like this.
Eventually, Huang Xie had no choice but to go up for a breath. He could hold his breath longer than normal people as a cultivator, but that didn''t mean that he could breathe underwater.
Plus, he was straining himself by trying to pull up the skeleton, so he ran out of breath faster than normal.
Aftering up for a breath, he didn''t get the chance to go back down again as he was pulled out of the water by Xiao Ming and Yu Huang.
The two of them firmly held him, so he didn''t get a chance to go back down.
With a bitter smile, Huang Xie asked, "What are you doing?"
Xiao Ming narrowed her eyes to say in a strict voice, "We should be asking you the same. You''re the one that suddenly jumped into this water without a word."
Yu Huang nodded in agreement to this.
Huang Xie just calmly said, "You can''t see the skeleton, so I might as well take care of it myself. But it really is too hard to pull out, I couldn''t do anything to it."
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang slightly knitted their brows.
They might not be able to see the skeleton, but they had seen Huang Xie pulling at it, so they knew that there really was a skeleton that they couldn''t see down there.
They knew that they should be helping him pull it out or at least trying to find out what that skeleton was.
Yu Huang was the one that suggested, "How about cutting it up? Or at least cutting up a bit of it to bring back so we can see what it is?"
Xiao Ming nodded in agreement to this before pulling out a knife for Huang Xie.
Huang Xie raised a brow in doubt of this, but he nodded in agreement still since he didn''t really seem to have any other ways. He had tried all that he could to pull the skeleton, but it just wouldn''t budge.
He knew how strong this skeleton was, so he didn''t think that cutting it would work.
Still, he had no other ways, so he could only give it a try.
But before diving down, he suddenly asked, "Why don''t youe down with me? We can work together to pull the skeleton out."
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang revealed bitter smiles before saying, "We can''t go with you."
"Why?" Huang Xie asked with one raised brow.
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang both exined the sensation they felt from touching the water and then had Huang Xie stick his hand in. When he did, there was ayer of faint green light that appeared around his hand that showed him what was protecting him from the water.
Huang Xie realized that there was something special about the water, but he couldn''t help looking at the skeleton.
If the skeleton was down in that water, then did that meanˇ
Huang Xie seemed to have realized something, so he quickly took a deep breath and dived back down again.
When he was down there, he didn''t pull out the knife that Xiao Ming gave him and instead suddenly punched the skeleton.
When he did, there was a faintyer of green light that appeared around the skeleton as well. This faintyer of green light was just like the one that was around Huang Xie.
Seeing this, it was as if Huang Xie confirmed something as he reached his hand out to grab the arm of the skeleton.
Once he grabbed the arm of the skeleton, Huang Xie started channeling the faint green light around him. The faint green light around him started flowing towards the skeleton and entering the skeleton.
Though when it entered the skeleton, it disappeared without a trace.
It seemed like this was futile as Huang Xie was just getting weaker and weaker from using up his spiritual energy.
But all of a sudden, there was a transparent figure that appeared in front of him. This was a figure thatpletely matched the skeleton, but this figure looked like a human instead.
That figure suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Huang Xie grabbing his arm before revealing a smile.
Without a word, he flicked off Huang Xie''s hand and grabbed Huang Xie''s arm instead. After grabbing his arm, that figure suddenly started flying up, pulling Huang Xie along with him.
That figure flew all out of the pond and just remained floating there in the air while holding Huang Xie by the arm.
That figure looked down at Xiao Ming and Yu Huang who were standing at the edge of the pond before suddenly sayingˇ
"So which one is it?"
Chapter 702: Successor
The three of them looked at each other as if they were trying to figure out what the figure meant by this.
But in the end, Xiao Ming and Yu Huang both pointed at Huang Xie and said, "He''s the one that woke you up."
The figure revealed a bitter smile when he heard this before shaking his head to say, "That''s not what I meant."
He looked down at Xiao Ming and said, "Little girl, the question was for you."
Xiao Ming just revealed a confused look when she heard this as she couldn''t understand what he meant by that.
The figure revealed a faint smile as he said, "Out of the two of them, which one do you prefer?"
All three of them were taken aback when they heard this.
They looked at the figure during this time in a daze, seeing it more clearly now that he had appeared out of the water.
This was an old man that was transparent.
He was clearly some kind of senior who had died and left a fragment of his soul in his skeleton.
But seeing that the old man didn''t say anything else and just looked at them with the same suggestive smile on his face, the three of them couldn''t take it anymore as a blush appeared on their faces.
Xiao Mingshed out by saying, "What kind of question is that? We don''t have that kind of rtionship!"
"Ke, ke, ke." The old man gave a chuckle before saying, "So you''re still in that phase, you''re still too young for that. Ah, that''s what makes young love so much fun that I can''t stop myself."
The blushes on the faces of the three became even stronger after they heard this.
The old man didn''t care as he floated down, dropping Huang Xie on the ground in front of Xiao Ming and Yu Huang before suddenly raising his hand to give a p.
"Alright, let''s talk business now. I''m sure that you must be wondering what this ce is."
As a serious look appeared on the face of the old man, Huang Xie, Xiao Ming, and Yu Huang all also revealed serious looks.
The old man gave a nod of approval seeing this before saying, "This is a crypt that I created for myself that will choose to allow people in. I ced this crypt in the ce that I had once imed as my own sanctuary, waiting for my descendants toe to im my inheritance."
Then he turned to look at the pond before saying, "But as you can see, quite a bit of time has passed." A bitter smile appeared on his face after he said this.
He turned back to look at Huang Xie and said, "Child, you have the same bloodline as me. Not to mention, the power of your bloodline is very powerful, so you must be the top junior of your generation among my descendants."
Huang Xie revealed an awkward look when he heard this.
He looked at Xiao Ming and she gave him a look telling him to tell the truth.
So with a sigh, Huang Xie said, "Actually, there''s something that I need to tell you."
The old man raised a brow in confusion, but he listened to what Huang Xie had to say.
When he finished, the old man had his brows slightly knit.
Huang Xie waited to see how the old man would react since he wasn''t sure that the old man would ept his n for revenge against his familyˇThey should be the descendants that the old man mentioned.
But to his surpriseˇ
With a sigh, the old man said, "It seems that the quality of my descendants has really dropped. If that''s the case, then there''s no need to hesitate, just do what you want to do."
Huang Xie was very surprised when he heard this since he thought that the old man would talk him out of his revenge.
The old man saw the look on Huang Xie''s face and said, "Do you really think that I would be that sentimental? In this world, power reigns supreme and those that abuse it will receive the consequences of their actions. Karma is what decides what you receive in the end, so they will get what they get. I''m not that foolish that I can''t see that."
Huang Xie looked at the old man with a strange look, but he eventually said with a grateful look, "Thank you."
The old man gave a nod before saying with a smile, "Child, you''ve had a hard life, but I promise that it will get better. Don''t be tied down by the traumas of your past and pave a better future for yourself."
Huang Xie couldn''t help looking at Xiao Ming out of the corner of his eyes before giving a nod and clenching his fist to say, "I will."
The old man gave another nod with a smile before saying, "Good child, it seems that you have a strong heart."
Then his tone changed as he said in a serious voice, "Since you were able to make it all the way here, I will reward you. You will be deemed my sessor and will receive my inheritance."
With a wave of his hand, the skeleton that had been at the bottom of the pond suddenly floated up to the surface.
There was a ring and a ne that came out from the bones of the skeleton that Huang Xie hadn''t seen earlier.
These two items floated over and just remained floating in front of him, as if they were waiting for him to take them.
At the same time, the skeletonnded right in front of Huang Xie.
After a moment of hesitation, Huang Xie took the ring and ne, but he looked at the skeleton in front of him with a confused look.
The old man saw this and said with a smile, "Absorb it."
Huang Xie had an even more confused look on his face when he heard this as he looked up at the old man.
The old man continued by exining, "This is my skeleton from when I was alive. It contains the essence of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique that I cultivated, so it''ll help you develop your physique if you absorb it."
Huang Xie''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this, but he still hesitated in the end.
Seeing this, the old man said, "What''s wrong?"
Huang Xie said, "Senior, even if this will help me, it seems wrong to absorb your corpse like this. I think that we should bury it for you instead."
"Ke, ke, ke." The old man startedughing again before saying, "Who''s telling you to destroy my corpse? I''m just telling you to absorb the energy contained within my bones, not to destroy them. Even if you absorb the essence of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique, that doesn''t mean that my bones willpletely disappear.
I was a peak expert on this continent before, so my body is much stronger than you think it is."
Huang Xie looked a bit relieved, but then he couldn''t help looking worried again as he said, "Senior, if you were a peak expert, how could someone like you fall?"
What he was implying wasˇ
Do you have enemies?
If this old man did have enemies who would chase him down, then wouldn''t those enemies direct their attention to him instead if he took this old man''s inheritance?
While Huang Xie wasn''t certain how long had passed after this old man died, he knew that peak cultivators would be able to live a long time. Even if a long time had passed since the old man''s death, his enemies might still be alive and chasing after him.
Huang Xie didn''t want to get the Love Sect involved in this matter of his ancestorsˇ
The old man revealed a smile again as he said, "I didn''t die because I was being chased by enemies." That smile of his turned sour as he said with a sigh, "In the end, I was just a single step from transcending. The heavens were just too powerful for me to break through, so I was seriously injured and fellˇ"
He gave another sigh after saying this.
Huang Xie could understand how he felt, even if he didn''t really understand the circumstances.
The old man gave one more sigh before waving his hand and bringing Huang Xie forward to sit in front of the skeleton.
He said in a firm voice, "Alright, you don''t need to worry about things like that. Just focus on absorbing the essence of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique and be stronger. Our Hei Family will depend on you in the future to rise again."
"Hei?" Huang Xie couldn''t help repeating before asking, "Senior, my surname is Huang. Are you sure that we''re rted?"
The old man was also surprised to hear this before looking carefully at Huang Xie.
With a wave of his hand, there was a drop of blood that came out of Huang Xie and hit the skeleton. When it did, there was a sh of light that appeared.
The old man gave a nod when he saw this before saying, "We''re certainly blood rted, I can guarantee that. But your surnameˇlet''s not talk about this right now. For now, just focus on absorbing the essence of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique."
Huang Xie gave a nod before sitting down and closing his eyes.
But then he opened his eyes again and asked, "How do I absorb it?"
Chapter 703: Letter
The old man was surprised to be asked this, but then he said with a smile, "Just release your energy and feel the energy of the skeleton. Once the resonance happens, the essence of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique will enter your body and you''ll absorb it."
Huang Xie couldn''t help raising a brow as he looked at the old man.
The old man just said with a smile, "In the end, it''s all about instincts. Just follow your instincts and you''ll be fine."
There was a bitter smile that appeared on Huang Xie''s face when he heard this.
But since there was nothing else that he could do right now, he had no choice but to follow the instructions of the old man.
Huang Xie closed his eyes and there was a green glow that appeared around him.
When that happened, there was a green glow that appeared around the skeleton as well. It was faint at first, but it slowly became brighter until it was a properyer of green light that was around the skeleton.
Then all of a sudden, thatyer of green light started to move towards Huang Xie.
It didn''t take long for thatyer of green light to be several strands of green light that connected the skeleton and Huang Xie.
This was the flow of energy from the skeleton into Huang Xie.
It seemed like this would take some time, so Xiao Ming took this time to ask the old man a few questions.
"This ce? I already told you that it''s a special crypt that was created by me."
The old man floated over to the wall of the cave and tapped it before it started to move.
Yes, the rock of the cave started to move after the old man tapped it. Visit m,v le,mpyr today
It moved around as if there was something crawling under the rock.
Eventually, the wall calmed down and the old man said, "It''s a special artifact that can be controlled. I can make it open up and close at will, but I wasn''t controlling it when you fell in."
He turned to look at Huang Xie who was still sitting there absorbing the essence from his bones and said, "It was made to open up when it detected signs of the Overlord ck Turtle Physique."
Xiao Ming slowly gave a nod of understanding when she heard this.
So it turned out that they were still under the cliff, it was just that they had fallen into this artifact because of Huang Xie.
It had detected Huang Xie when he released his physique to protect them and it had opened up when it felt Huang Xie.
Then Xiao Ming went over to the pool and asked, "What about this pool then? Why did it hurt when we tried to go into it?"
The old man floated back over and said with a smile, "Well, this pool has contained my corpse for many years. The spiritual energy from my body naturally released into the pool and eventually turned the pool into a pool filled with intense spiritual energy. This made it too strong for you to enter, unless you had a special physique."
Then as if he had guessed what she wanted to say next, the old man said, "At the same time, this created a blocking force that prevented you from seeing my skeleton at the bottom of the pool, which is why you didn''t see anything. It was only because he had a simr physique that he was able to see my corpse through the energy that it contained."
Xiao Ming just fell silent after hearing this.
This did answer all of the questions that she had, but she felt strange at how easily the old man answered them.
It was almost as if he could read her mindˇ
But before she could think more about this, Huang Xie suddenly stirred.
He opened his eyes and suddenly stood up.
As he stood up, the greenyer of light around him became even stronger.
It was clear that something had changed about him after he had absorbed the green light from the skeleton.
Seeing this, the old man turned to look at Xiao Ming and Yu Huang to say, "You should probably stand back."
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang both red at the old man when they heard this, but they didn''t have the time to waste to be angry at him. So instead, they started moving back until they were on the opposite side of the cave, right up against the wall.
But this really didn''t provide much cover for them.
After taking a moment to stand there, as if he was adjusting himself, Huang Xie suddenly gave a deep snort before releasing a wave of energy around him. This wave of energy was so intense that it forced Xiao Ming and Yu Huang back a step even though they were on the opposite side of the cave.
If it wasn''t for the fact that they were up against the wall, they might have been pushed back even further.
After taking a moment to adjust again, Huang Xie took a deep breath and released the green light that was around him. When he released that green light, the pressure that he was releasing was no longer being released around him.
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang carefully looked at Huang Xie for a bit beforeing over to see if he was alright.
Huang Xie looked at the two of them and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry about it."
The two of them raised a brow in doubt at first, but they slowly nodded to show that they trusted him.
Huang Xie turned to the old man floating there and cupped his hands to him as he said, "Thank you for your inheritance, ancestor."
The old man waved his hand and said, "You don''t need to call me that." After an awkward pause, he said, "If you want, you can even call me grandfather. Though I know that we''re separated by several generationsˇ"
Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to say, "Thank you, grandfather."
The old man gave a nod with a smile before saying, "Good child. You are the proud sessor of our family, take this inheritance and live your life the way you want to."
Huang Xie slightly knitted his brows in response to this before saying, "Actually, grandfather, there is something that I have to show you."
The old man was surprised to hear this, but he didn''t stop Huang Xie from taking out this letter.
Huang Xie didn''t say anything at first as he held this letter in his hand, but then he said, "Grandfather, this letter was left to me by my mother when she died, but I could never bring myself to read it. I hope that you can read this letter with me."
The old man was surprised to hear this, but he slowly gave a nod before floating down beside Huang Xie.
Huang Xie had to take a deep breath first before he could bring himself to open the letter.
The letterˇexined more than he thought.
The letter turned out to be a confession of their family secret.
It wasn''t the Huang Family secret, but rather the family secret of Huang Xie''s mother.
Even though she had a different surname, she admitted that she was one of the few surviving members of the Hei Family. That was because her mother had married into a different family and her surname changed.
But she never forgot her identity as someone from the Hei Family.
It turned out that the Hei Family had been destroyed after their ancestor Hei Gui failed to pass his tribtion.
While reading this part, the old man said, "That''s me."
He was referring to the part where Hei Gui was called the ancestor of the Hei Family.
So it turned out that only Huang Xie was rted to the old man and the Huang Familyˇweren''t.
But what the old man cared more about was what Huang Xie''s mother had written about the destruction of the Hei Family.
It turned out that it was the fault of the five vassal families to the Hei Family.
When Hei Gui read this part, there was a very ugly look that appeared on his face.
"Those fiveˇI treated them like brothers and this is how they repay me?" The old man said to himself.
Huang Xie could understand how he felt since the people that should have been his family had also betrayed him like this. They had even gone as far as trying to kill him because he was an illegitimate child.
At the end of the letter, Huang Xie''s mother asked him to take care of himself and to live well. She didn''t ask him to take revenge for the Hei Family or even mention the Hei Family, she just wanted him to live a good and long life.
When they finished reading the letter, Hei Gui said, "Child, it seems that you''ve really lived a hard life. You are the only known descendant of mine, so it is also my hope that you live a long and healthy life. You shouldn''t think about taking revenge for our family."
But Hei Gui said with a sigh, "But I know that you won''t be able to let it go. I can see it in your eyes, you are someone that will not let things like this go that easily. The only advice that I can give you is that before reaching the Soul Formation Realm, you shouldn''t even think about trying to get revenge."
Huang Xie slowly gave a nod in response to this.
Though he did want revenge, he knew that Hei Gui must have a reason for saying this.
So at the very least, he would listen to Hei Gui on this matter.
But for the Huang Familyˇhe would still take his revenge.
Chapter 704: Necklace
With everything passed on, there wasn''t a reason for Hei Gui to remain here any longer.
Even his figure was starting to fade away as he floated there.
It was clear that whatever he was using to make himself appear here was already disappearing.
So all that was left was for him to say a few final words to them.
Hei Gui looked at the three of them and said, "Don''t be in a rush and take your time. You''ll find that when you look back on these times, they will bring you great joy."
The three of them immediately revealed blushes on their faces as they realized what he was talking about.
Then after that, the three of them looked like they wanted to hit him again, but Hei Gui was already disappearing, so it wasn''t as if they could do that.
Then as if he suddenly remembered something, Hei Gui added, "You''ll be able to control this artifact with the energy from your physique. Just inject it and say what you want, the artifact will do the rest. As well, make sure to keep that ne on you at all times, it will protect you."
Right as soon as his voice fell, Hei Gui''s figure disappeared.
He had disappeared just like he had appeared.
He hade like a storm and disappeared like a storm.
But that didn''t mean that they didn''t miss him.
Though Xiao Ming and Yu Huang weren''t as close to him since they weren''t blood rted, they still thought of him as a kindly grandfather who treated them well.
As for Huang Xie, he might have been the only good rtive that he had left, even if he was a fragment from the past. So losing this ''grandfather'' of his was like losing a member of his family.
It didn''t hurt as much as losing his mother, but it certainly hurt him to lose this ''grandfather'' of his.
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang gave Huang Xie a moment so he could sort out his feelings, but it seemed that they had underestimated him.
It only took him a few seconds to sort out his feelings before he turned to them to say, "Let''s go. We should head back to where everyone is."
Xiao Ming and Yu Huang looked at him with a slightly concerned look at first, but then they nodded in agreement.
Hei Gui had already told Huang Xie how to control this ce, but it was hard for him to figure it out. That was until Xiao Ming told Huang Xie about what Hei Gui had shown them before.
When he heard this, Huang Xie went over to the wall and ayer of green light appeared around his hand.
That green light started seeping into the wall in front of him before he started controlling that wall with the green light.
The wall started to move just like Hei Gui had controlled it before.
However, he wasn''t able to move it as much as Hei Gui had done.
That was the difference in ability between him and Hei Gui.
It took Huang Xie a few tries before he was finally able to create a hole.
This was a hole that was over thirty centimeters deep, but even then he wasn''t able to find a way out.
It seemed that this artifact was much deeper than he thought it was.
Or at least that was what Huang Xie thought until Xiao Ming said something.
"Didn''t we fall into this ce?"
Huang Xie seemed to have realized something after he heard this.
Right, they had fallen into this ceˇ
If they fell into this ce, that meant that this artifact should have been ced under the ground.
So no matter how he tried to dig his way out through the side, there shouldn''t be a way out for them. After all, they would be surrounded by dirt from all sides if this artifact was under the ground.
So instead of trying to dig his way out through the wall, he should be trying to dig his way out through the ceiling.
Huang Xie looked up at the ceiling, but he found another problem.
How was he to reach the ceiling?
That was easily solved with his control of the artifact around them.
He manipted the artifact to create a set of stairs up to the ceiling for him. Then when he was standing on the top of the stairs, he reached his hand up towards the ceiling above him while it was covered in the same green light.
After his hand made contact with the ceiling, the same thing happened where the ceiling started to move like the wall. It didn''t take long before there was a light that came through the hole that had been formed in the ceiling.
This was the light from the outside world.
As he had predicted, they were underground and it was only when he dug up did he find a way out for them.
After finding a way out, Huang Xie turned back to help Xiao Ming out of the cave, but he found that she just went right past him.
She didn''t care at all when he reached out to help her as she made her own way out of the artifact.
As for Yu Huang, he naturally ignored him.
When they came out, there were voices that said, "There you are!"
They immediately recognized these voices since they were from the same sect as them.
These were members of the Love Sect who came over after saying this.
Xiao Ming''s group was surprised to see these members of the Love Secting over, but they quickly figured out what was happening. That was because they could see the cliff that was right behind them.
It turned out that the artifact had been exactly at the bottom of the cliff, which was why they had been searching in this area.
From the Love Sect members, they learned that they had been in the artifact for around six hours.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect members had been searching for them the entire time without any sess.
But before they could go back to where everyone else was, there was a howl before arge wolf suddenly broke through the trees. After that, there were several more wolves that suddenly came out and charged at them.
Everyone was surprised to see this, but they still prepared to fight.
Huang Xie was the one that attracted the most attention out of everyone, but that wasn''t because of his new powers.
Rather, it was because he was the only one that was struggling to fight one of the wolves.
For some reason, it felt as if his body was heavy and it was hard for him to move. It was as if there was something that he was unfamiliar with inside of his body that made it hard for him to move the way that he wanted.
"You''re fighting against it too much."
Huang Xie was caught off guard when he heard this and that caused the wolf to suddenly bite him.
However, the wolf''s teeth weren''t able to make it through the green light that was around Huang Xie. It wasn''t even able to leave a single mark on the green light that surrounded him.
There was even one of the wolf''s fangs that cracked when it bit down on Huang Xie.
Huang Xie was surprised to see this, but he also recognized just how strong his defenses had be.
So while the wolf was still dazed from this bite, Huang Xie suddenly punched out at the wolf with his hand covered in the green light.
This knocked the wolf to the ground and caused its eyes to roll back as it lost consciousness.
But not only did it lose consciousness, it lost consciousness forever as it was killed with this single punch from Huang Xie.
Huang Xie couldn''t help looking at his fist with a surprised look since he never thought that he would have this kind of power.
The same voice said, "Defense isn''t just for protection, defense can also be used for attacking."
Huang Xie looked around himself again as he tried to find where that voice wasing from. But he saw that everyone else was busy fighting their own enemy, so they didn''t have time to pay attention to him.
At the same time, there was something about this voice that had seemed simr.
After thinking for a bit, Huang Xie realized what it was.
This voice was Hei Gui''s voice!
But he should have already disappeared from this world, so how could he still be talking to him?
As if he could read Huang Xie''s mind, Hei Gui said, "Down here, I''m on your neck."
Huang Xie was confused at first until he realized what it was.
The ne that Hei Gui had given him, that was where the voice wasing from.
Or at least that was what it felt like.
But Huang Xie was even more confused since he had no idea why this ne would be speaking in Hei Gui''s voice.
"For now, don''t worry about it. Take out the rest of these wolves first and then I''ll exin."
Huang Xie was surprised to hear this, but he nodded in agreement in the end.
With Hei Gui''s advice he was able to take care of all the wolves in just a few punches.
Though during all of this, he couldn''t help wondering just where Hei Gui''s voice wasing from and why he was still hearing that voice.
Chapter 705: Hidden grandpa
When it was all over, everyone looked at Huang Xie with amazed looks.
They never thought that he would be able to do all of that, but there he was standing over the corpses of the wolves.
Though even Huang Xie had to look down at his own hands as if he was confirming that he had indeed done all of that.
It was hard for him to believe this since he didn''t believe that he would improve that quickly.
"Aren''t you underestimating how much power I have? This is just the basic increase to your power, your physique will still grow stronger as time passes and you fully digest the essence from me."
Hei Gui''s voice sounded in his ears again.
Huang Xie immediately looked around for the source of this voice, but he couldn''t find it at all.
It seemed like this voice wasing from all around him, while alsoing from nowhere. It was almost as if this voice wasing directly from inside of his mind.
But that didn''t make sense since Hei Gui''s soul should have already dissipatedˇ
Could it be that he had attached himself to him when he had transferred the energy to him?
"Child, do you really doubt me that much? I wouldn''t do something like that to my descendant."
Huang Xie deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
Was Hei Gui reading his mind?
"Child, you really don''t know how to hide your thoughts at all. I can tell what you''re thinking just based on the look on your face. Besides, how could one read minds unless one bes an immortal? This isn''t something that mortals, even cultivators can do."
Huang Xie didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.
"I''m inside of the ne that I gave you."
With that, there were wisps of energy that came from the ne that Huang Xie was wearing. These wisps of energy gathered together until they formed the same kind looking old man from before.
Huang Xie immediately recognized him as Hei Gui, his ancestor.
But his first reaction wasn''t shock, rather he looked around cautiously at everyone else from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect. It was as if he was worried about how they would react to seeing Hei Gui suddenly appearing like this.
When he did, he could see that everyone was looking at him with concerned looks that he didn''t understand.
Hei Gui gave a chuckle before saying, "Child, they cannot see me. I only appear for you."
Huang Xie turned back to look at Hei Gui with a confused look as if he was asking him what he meant by this.
Hei Gui said with a smile, "I''ve lived for so long, do you think that I wouldn''t know how to hide myself from some kids?"
Then with a more serious look, Hei Gui said, "I couldn''t rest in peace after reading that letter and learning about what happened to my family. So I put the fragment of my soul into this ne that I gave you. It''s a special ne that I found a long time ago that I don''t even know the uses of, but it does have a special ability to keep soul fragments from disappearing.
As long as I''m inside this ne, I won''t disappear."
Huang Xie was shocked hearing this, but slowly, his expression rxed and he revealed a relieved look.
He had been sad when Hei Gui had disappeared, but nowˇit seemed that he wouldn''t need to say his goodbyes.
After all, he had heard of people reviving themselves from a soul fragment before.
As long as he became strong enough and found the right method, he should be able to help Hei Gui revive himself.
Hei Gui just said with a sigh, "It''s not easy to revive someone, so don''t think about that for now. I''ll just stick around to give you some advice so you can be strong enough to take revenge for our family."
Huang Xie was surprised again that his thoughts had been read, but he just gave a firm nod in the end.
Hei Gui had a satisfied look on his face before saying, "Alright, for now, I''ll go back in and rest. It''s been hard for me transferring my soul fragment like this, so I''ll take some time to rest beforeing out again. If you need anything, you can just call for me and I''ll respond."
Without waiting for a response, Hei Gui turned back into wisps of energy that entered the ne.
Huang Xie looked down at the ne that was around his neck for a few seconds before reaching up to grab it. He gave it a single squeeze as if he was giving himself confidence before letting go.
When he turned around, he found that everyone was still looking at him with concerned looks.
He had seen this earlier, but he had been so distracted by Hei Gui''s sudden appearance that he hadn''t been able to process it. But looking at them now, it was clear that this concern of theirs was directed at him.
Why would they be concerned for him?
Xiao Ming came forward and asked, "Are you alright?"
Huang Xie was confused when he heard this from Xiao Ming, but he gave a nod and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry about me."
Xiao Ming still looked at him with a strange look before asking, "Are you sure that you''re fine?"
After saying this, she even moved forward and brought her face closer to his head.
Huang Xie waspletely caught off guard like this as a blush came over his face.
He thought that Xiao Ming was about to do something, so he prepared himself for itˇbut it never came.
All Xiao Ming did was carefully look at his head, as if she was trying to find something wrong with it.
Huang Xie was even more confused, but he stepped back and said, "I''m fine, there''s nothing wrong with me."
Xiao Ming raised a brow before saying, "But you just made all those strange expressions just now. It almost seemed like you were talking to yourself, or to someone that was invisible."
Huang Xie looked like he didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this.
Xiao Ming ignored this and said, "We''re worried that you might have cracked under the stress of this situation. If you''re ever stressed, you should know that we''re here to talk to you."
There was a part of Huang Xie that really wanted to reveal Hei Gui''s existence to prove that he wasn''t crazy.
But that part of him was smaller than the part of him that told him to keep this a secret.
There was no doubt that Hei Gui''s existence would be a very shocking matter that would stir the greed of many people. This was the soul fragment of a peak expert that could leave behind an entire ce like that artifact, as well as a soul fragment.
If they could take this and absorb it, it would surely be very good for them.
So he couldn''t reveal Hei Gui''s existence, even to the people he trusted the most.
It wasn''t that he was afraid that they wouldn''t keep his secret, it was that they were afraid that he would get them caught up in this matter.
So he had to keep this to himself for now.
Huang Xie took a deep breath and said, "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about it."
The firm tone that he said this caught Xiao Ming off guard.
She looked at him with a strange look for a bit before slowly nodding and turning around.
As she turned around, there was what seemed to be a hurt look that appeared in her eyes.
For her junior brother to talk to her like thisˇshe didn''t know why she felt strangely sad about it.
Huang Xie looked at the others and said, "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me."
They still had concerned looks on their faces at first, but they eventually looked away.
Huang Xie was also feeling the effect of lying to them as he couldn''t help feeling guilty and sad over this matter. But he still steeled his heart and firmed his resolve since he knew that this was the best for him.
Mo Sha could see the rift that had formed in the Love Sect group, so he yed the mediator by saying, "How about we keep going then? I think that we should get out of here while we can and scout the area ahead of us."
The others slowly gave a nod in response, but it was clear that they were all distracted by their own matters.
Mo Sha gave a sigh before leading the way for them while everyone just passively followed behind him.
Even if Huang Xie felt guilty and sad, there was a part of him that was much more confident.
He now had someone to rely on, someone that was rted to him.
There was no doubt that he had a lot to learn from Hei Gui in the future, so it would certainly make him stronger. This gave him the confidence to take revenge on the people that deserved it.
Not only the Huang Family, but the enemy of his maternal family.
If Lin Fan was here, he would have definitely been shocked by this.
After all, this was anothermon trope in cultivation novels in his previous world.
This was the hidden grandpa that would help the main character grow!
If he was here, he would have saidˇ
"As expected of the Heaven''s Chosen!"
Chapter 706: Let’s mess with them
As they were traveling deeper, there were many times where everyone looked at Huang Xie with strange looks.
It wasn''t just because of how he had acted earlier, but rather they were shocked by the power that he had demonstrated.
This was a level of power that he didn''t have before.
Something must have happened after he had fallen off the cliff.
Tie Yong was the one that came forward as someone who joined the sect at the same time as Huang Xie to ask him about it.
Huang Xie was silent for a bit before saying, "I just found some treasures when I fell down and it helped me be stronger. It really isn''t anything that is worth mentioning."
Tie Yong couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this.
After all, it was clear that Huang Xie was trying to avoid telling him what happened.
Both Xiao Ming and Yu Huang knitted their brows when they heard this, but they didn''t expose him.
They had been there, so they knew about how Huang Xie became stronger.
So they were surprised that he would hide such a thing from the other members of their group. After all, they were supposed to be close enough that they could share this kind of thing.
Why would Huang Xie suddenly hide it like this?
In the end, they didn''t expose him and went along with it, but they couldn''t help looking at Huang Xie with a concerned look.
There was no doubt that there would be a rift formed between him and the rest of the sect after thisˇbut it wouldn''t be that big. In the Love Sect, they knew to trust each other unlike other sects where everyonepeted with each other for resources.
They had plenty of resources, so there was no need forpetition between themselves.
They trusted that Huang Xie had a good reason for hiding these things, which he actually did.
He just didn''t want to get these friends he had made who he considered his real family after his family had abandoned him to get caught up in his family''s grudges. Especially since he had no idea just how strong those five families that had betrayed them were.
But for them to betray the family of a top expert like Hei Gui, they certainly wouldn''t be weak.
They would even be stronger after absorbing the resources that they had obtained from the Hei Family over the generations.
So Huang Xie had to be cautious.
Leaving this matter aside, they progressed steadily deeper into the forest.
As the sun was slowly moving across the sky, it eventually started to dip.
The sun was setting and it was about to be night, but that was when they came across something.
It was the sound of fighting from ahead of them.
After considering it, Xiao Ming gave the order for some members to go scout it out.
These were the members that were skilled at hiding themselves and obtaining information.
But of course, they were best against people.
As for why she sent them and didn''t go scouting herselfˇit was because the sounds of fighting weren''t normal sounds of fighting. It was clear that there were people fighting ahead of them.
If there were people fighting, then it was better to be stealthy than to charge in like with spirit beasts.
When the scouts came back, they had excited looks.
It seemed that this was much bigger than they had thought.
"It''s a real mess."
That was the first thing that the scouts said when they came back.
But everyone didn''t seem surprised by this since this was just the kind of ce that they were. Anything could turn into a real mess at any moment since there were all kinds of variables that were out there.
Not to mention, it was clear that they weren''t disturbed by the fact that it was a mess.
The scouts even seemed to have an excited look on their faces about this.
"It''s that person from the Clear Lake Sect who was flirting with Senior Sister Xiao earlier. Their group is fighting against a group of spirit beasts that are guarding a special patch of herbs."
There was a pause to let this new digest, but no one said a thing as they could see that this wasn''t all of it.
Xiao Ming just said, "Just tell us the rest already."
The scout who was giving the report revealed a smile when he heard this before saying, "There''s also a group from the Martial Might Sect there. It''s that Senior Brother Tian who was trying to invite us to go with them before."
Instead of revealing a frown, Xiao Ming revealed an excited look since she could hear the tone of the scout''s voice as he made this report.
"They seem to be waiting nearby for a chance to ambush the Clear Lake Sect group."
As she had expected, it really was juicy information.
The Martial Might Sect was supposed to be the most outstanding sect and yet they were relying on tactics where they looked for opportunities to ambush other sects.
If this was known by everyone, then it would clearly be arge blow to the reputation of the Martial Might Sect.
So how could they let this opportunity pass?
Xiao Ming quickly said, "Let''s go mess with them."
The members of the Love Sect nodded in agreement to this, but Mo Sha said with knitted brows, "How are you nning on messing with them? I have to tell you that they aren''t that easy to mess with."
Xiao Ming didn''t falter as she said with a confident look on her face, "We have our ways."
At that, she pulled out a crystal for Mo Sha to see.
Mo Sha was confused at first, but then a look of understanding slowly appeared on his face before he also revealed a smile. However, that smile soon disappeared as he said, "Even if you do this, what do you n on doing afterwards?"
Xiao Ming said with a smile, "Of course we''ll finish them off. As long as we have this, they''ll be too distracted to fight properly."
Mo Sha slowly nodded in agreement, but it was clear that he still had his doubts about this.
As for what the crystal that Xiao Ming took out wasˇ
This was a Recording Crystal.
It was like the ones that were being used to monitor everyone who was in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
This would record the scene that it was shown as long as spiritual energy was injected.
This was considered quite the valuable object, so it was strange for Xiao Ming to have such a thing. This was part of the reason why Mo Sha had his doubts.
But the reason why Xiao Ming had this wasˇ
It was all because of the Five Great Sects, or rather those two old men from the Five Great Sects.
Lin Fan knew that the two of them would try something during this first round, so he had given those disciples of his Love Sect the Recording Crystals.
Just in case something happened, they would be able to use the Recording Crystals to capture that scene.
While it wouldn''t be that helpful if they couldn''t escape, they could at least keep a record of what happened to use against the Five Great Sectster on.
So that was why Xiao Ming had this Recording Crystal.
But now she was nning on using it to record the misdeeds of the Martial Might Sect.
Luckily Lin Fan had already expected this and gave them a total of five Recording Crystals.
Those had cost quite a bit of DP, so it hurt him to hand it over to Xiao Ming''s group. But for the safety of the disciples of his Love Sect, it was a price that was worth paying.
Since Mo Sha looked like he agreed with the n, Xiao Ming didn''t waste any time in exining what she wanted them to do.
ˇ
"How is it looking?" Senior Brother Tian asked one of the people watching the Clear Lake Sect from above.
"It seems like it''ll take some time before they''ll be able to take down those spirit beasts."
Senior Brother Tian gave a snort of disdain before saying, "Struggling with spirit beasts at that level, it seems like the Clear Lake Sect really iscking in good disciples."
The scout above chuckled before saying, "Well, there''s a reason why they''re under our Martial Might Sect. Though that shy kid might seem like a problem."
Senior Brother Tian gave a chuckle as well before saying, "Just watch and wait, he can''tpare to the elites of our Martial Might Sect."
The scout just gave a simple nod before turning back to watch over the Clear Lake Sect group.
Senior Brother Tian didn''t mind as he walked back over to the main group that was just lounging around.
Aftering back, Senior Brother Tian suddenly gave a sigh before saying, "Just what is happening with the Love Sect group? We haven''t been able to find a trace of themˇ"
The others all revealed concerned looks as well after Senior Brother Tian said this.
After a moment of silence, Senior Brother Tian asked one of the people, "Does the main sect still not have information for us? Weren''t they supposed to be monitoring the Love Sect group and giving us information on where they were?"
That person revealed an awkward look before saying, "They''ve lost sight of them and are trying to find them as soon as possible."
Senior Brother Tian had a dark look on his face when he heard this before saying, "Get them to go faster. If we can''t finish the mission given to us by those two lordsˇ"
Everyone gave a gulp when they heard this.
Chapter 707: How can you do this?
After hearing what Senior Brother Tian said, everyone looked at the person that was responsible for contacting the main sect.
That person gave another gulp before saying, "Senior brother, don''t worry. I''ll make sure that they get the information that we need right away. I''ll be sure to mention your name and they''ll know how serious this is."
Senior Brother Tian slightly narrowed his eyes when he heard this, but he eventually gave a nod and waved his hand at that person.
Seeing this, that person let out a sigh of relief before quickly pulling out a talisman and heading off to the side.
When the others saw this, they all held their breath as if they were afraid to breathe too loudly.
Senior Brother Tian just ignored them as a look of deep thought appeared on his face. It was as if he was trying to figure out something.
When they saw this, they held their breaths even more and didn''t dare make a single sound.
That silence was soon disturbed by another voice that said, "Senior brother, it''s about to be over."
As soon as he heard this voice say this, he was immediately pulled out of his thoughts and went over to where he had been before.
Seeing this, the other members of the Martial Might Sect let out sighs of relief.
If he were to remain here, all that would happen is that they would feel pressured by Senior Brother Tian.
When he went over, the scout up in the tree who hadn''t heard what happened in the main group said, "Senior brother, it seems like they''re about to finish off the Crimson Bear. Should we step in?"
Senior Brother Tian slightly knitted his brows before asking, "How did they take care of it so fast? Didn''t you say that they were struggling with this earlier?"
The scout didn''t seem worried that Senior Brother Tian had asked this as he casually said, "That Mei Yao from the Clear Lake Sect, it seemed that he was hiding his true power like we thought. When one of his subordinates was about to be caught by the Crimson Bear, he had no choice but to use his secret technique and I witnessed it all."
Senior Brother Tian had an intrigued look as he raised a brow and asked, "Oh, what is his secret technique?"
"Water Mirror Reflection." The scout said before exining, "He has the ability to create special water mirrors that can reflect the attacks of his enemies. He used it to block the mes of the Crimson Bear just now. It was quite the sight as the mes were absorbed by the mirrors and then rebounded back at the Crimson Bear."
Senior Brother Tian didn''tment on this, rather it looked like he was thinking about something else.
After a moment of silence, he asked, "Then how is he looking right now?"
"Tired." The scout just said a single word as a smile appeared on his face, but it was more than enough.
Senior Brother Tian had picked up what he was trying to insinuate.
After using that special move, Mei Yao would be too tired to fight properly.
As for the restˇthey would be easy pickings for the Martial Might Sect group.
Senior Brother Tian also revealed a smile when he heard this before saying, "Watch them for a bit longer. Wait until we''re in position and you''ll be the one to give the signal."
The scout gave a nod and a hand gesture showing that he would handle it.
Senior Brother Tian turned around to head back to the main group, but as he turned around, he couldn''t help knitting his brows again.
With those brows knit, he said to himself, "Just where could they be hiding?"
ˇ
"Senior Brother Mei, let us take care of the rest. You need to rest up after using your special ability."
Mei Yao had been in the middle of fighting the Crimson Bear when his fellow disciples suddenly came forward to stand between him and the Crimson Bear.
He had wanted to keep fighting, but hearing what they said, he slowly lowered his sword.
In the end, he took a few steps back while saying, "I''ll leave it to you then."
They nodded in agreement before surrounding the Crimson Bear.
The moment that their attention was taken by the Crimson Bear, Mei Yao actually fell to his butt in an undignified manner.
The only reason he had said so littlepared to what he would say normally was because he was just too tired to say anything else. He really felt like he would copse at any moment like this.
But that was just what it meant to use that special move of his.
It was powerful, but the energy consumption was immense since it would take a lot to rebound those attacks.
So he waspletely out of energy at this point.
"What''s going on?"
Mei Yao had been about to close his eyes when he heard shouting from in front of him.
Without any hesitation, he sat up and sawˇ
The Crimson Bear had broken through the blockade of his fellow disciples and there were two of his fellow disciples who had fallen to the ground. The blood that was under them showed that they were injured.
Ignoring the fatigue that he felt, Mei Yao stood up and wielded his sword to go forward.
But before he could reach his fellow disciples, he felt somethinging at him from a different angle.
He quickly turned and raised his sword to block that attack.
This attack was just a single dagger that had been thrown in his direction, it didn''t pose any threat to him at all. But the one thing that this dagger did was distract him.
"Ah!"
When Mei Yao turned around, he found that there were even more of his fellow disciples that were on the ground in their own pools of blood.
Seeing this, he roared, "Who is it?!"
But there was no response as another dagger suddenly flew at him.
Instead of waiting for this dagger to reach him, Mei Yao charged in the direction that this dagger came from to try and find the person who threw it. As for the dagger itself, it was easily swatted out of the air with a single sh of Mei Yao''s sword.
After reaching the ce where the dagger was thrown, Mei Yao didn''t find a single thing.
There were grooves in the grass that showed that someone had been there before, but that person hadpletely disappeared.
"Ah!"
There were more screams that came from his fellow disciples, so Mei Yao gritted his teeth and ran back to them.
By the time that he came back, there were only a few of them who were left standing.
Everyone else was just lying there in a pool of their own blood.
Mei Yao stood in front of them and said, "Help treat the ones that are hurt, I''ll cover you."
The fellow disciples that were standing didn''t hesitate at all to listen to Mei Yao''s orders.
That just went to show how much trust they had in him that they would follow his orders without any hesitation.
But the biggest problem right now wasˇ
The Crimson Bear.
It was seriously injured, but there was something that was also keeping it from running away when its enemies stopped attacking it. There were attacks that wereing at it from different directions that prevented it from leaving.
These attacks didn''t really hurt the Crimson Bear, they just trapped them since it couldn''t run in those directions that the attacks came from.
There was only one path left for the Crimson Bear.
It turned its head to look at Mei Yao''s group and gave a fierce roar before suddenly covering itself in crimson mes. It seemed like it was about to use all of its power for one final attack.
It seemed that the Crimson Bear no longer cared about its own life and just wanted to take down these enemies.
Mei Yao took a deep breath before raising his sword above him.
When the Crimson Bear came at him, Mei Yao suddenly jumped and released a sh of pure water that cut the Crimson Bear''s neck.
When the water de hit the Crimson Bear, there was arge burst of smoke.
However, there was arge thud sound that rang out.
When the smoke disappeared, everyone saw that the Crimson Bear was on the ground with its head cut off.
However, Mei Yao wasn''t standing over the Crimson Bear.
Rather, he was lying a bit further away while coughing out blood.
It was as ifˇsomething had knocked him out of the air.
"Ha, ha, ha, you put up quite the fight, didn''t you?"
When this voice rang out, everyone from the Clear Lake Sect turned to look in that direction.
They foundˇa member of the Martial Might Sect.
It wasn''t Senior Brother Tian, but rather one of the people that followed him that came out.
Senior Brother Tian just sat on the side watching everything.
Even though he had alreadymunicated to the main sect to hide this from the projection devices, he didn''t want to make a mistake. So he had his subordinate take the fall for him just in case anything happened.
When Mei Yao raised his head to look at this Martial Might Sect disciple, he coughed out more blood before saying, "How can you do something like this? Our Clear Lake Sect has an alliance with the Martial Might Sect!"
Chapter 708: Where did you come from?
"Alliance?" The Martial Might Sect disciple repeated before suddenly breaking out inughter.
Mei Yao''s face twisted when he heard this before he forced himself to calm down and say, "That''s right, an alliance. This was something that was established in front of many different sects, if they were to find outˇ"
The Martial Might Sect disciple cut him off by saying, "That''s if they find out. What would happen if you disappeared?"
Mei Yao''s face twisted once more when he heard this.
He already knew what the situation was, but he had been trying to stall for as long as possible so that his fellow disciples would be able to heal themselves.
But it seemed like the other side wasn''t willing to give them that time.
The other side had already nned out everything, including how to silence them by making them disappear.
So there was only one thing that Mei Yao could do nowˇ
The Martial Might Sect disciple continued by saying, "Do you think that alliances are actually worth anything? They are just verbal promises made between two sides that can be broken at a whim. They aren''t worth a single thing."
The way that he said this, it was as if he believed himself to be superior to Mei Yao and the Clear Lake Sect group.
It was as if he had let this situation get to his head.
So he was actually saying much more than he should have.
What he didn''t know was that Mei Yao had amunication talisman that he had been secretly using the entire time.
While he wouldn''t be able to do anything to the ones that were in front of him, he could only hope that his sect would be able to avenge them after they died. At the very least, they knew not to trust the Martial Might Sect in the future since that would be a path of destruction.
"Your Clear Lake Sect isˇ"
In the middle of his rant, the Martial Might Sect disciple suddenly stopped talking as if he had been interrupted by something.
With an awkward look on his face, he rubbed the back of his head.
Taking a moment to gather himself, the Martial Might Sect disciple said, "I''ve been rambling on for a bit, but let''s end it here."
With that, the other Martial Might Sect disciples came forward with their weapons raised.
Mei Yao had an ugly look on his face again, but there was also a trace of persistence in his eyes.
It wasn''t as if he was nning on giving up without at least putting up some kind of fight.
The other disciples from the Clear Lake Sect were thinking the same.
The rant that the Martial Might Sect disciple had given had provided them with enough time to recover, so they were at least able to put up some kind of resistance.
Now it was all about what they would do with the power that they had regainedˇ
The Clear Lake Sect disciples looked at each other and seemed toe to an understanding. The only one that wasn''t included in this understanding was Mei Yao who was still ring at the Martial Might Sect disciples.
Then they suddenly made their move.
Before Mei Yao could react, his fellow disciples suddenly pulled him back behind them before pushing him away.
Mei Yao was shocked to see this, but he didn''t get to say anything as they saidˇ
"Senior Brother Mei, please run!"
"You alone have to survive so you get revenge for us."
"We''ll cover your escape, so please don''t hesitate to step over dead bodies."
Mei Yao was shocked when he saw this, but before he could say anythingˇ
The Clear Lake Sect disciples were already charging at the Martial Might Sect disciples.
It seemed that they had no fear for their own lives, which made them a more terrifying opponent. Seeing their willingness to die, the Martial Might Sect disciples didn''t face them head on and sent out attacks to keep them at bay.
After all, an opponent that had nothing to lose was the most dangerous.
They would be the ones that would be willing to sacrifice it all to take you down.
And of course, the Martial Might Sect disciples didn''t want to die.
So even if it would take a bit more time and there would be more chances given to the Clear Lake Sect disciples, they would take it slow and be careful.
Mei Yao bit his lip when he saw this, but he didn''t stay.
It wasn''t that he was afraid for his life, it was just that he couldn''t bear to see the conviction that his fellow disciples had gone to waste.
Especially when he could see the way that they looked at him as they fell to these attacks.
After a while, there was only Mei Yao and a few more disciples that had gone to guard him that were left. The ones that had gone on a suicidal charge had all been taken out by the attacks of the Martial Might Sect.
It seemed that any moment, they too would fall under the hands of the Martial Might Sect.
After all, how could Senior Brother Tian allow any survivors?
He had made sure to send people around and have them hide so that they would be able to take down the ones from the Clear Lake Sect once they thought that they were safe.
That was who Mei Yao''s group encountered after escaping the first blockade.
Those were the ones that trapped Mei Yao''s group as they were about to escape.
Seeing that everything was about toe to an end, Senior Brother Tian finally showed himself.
Mei Yao was shocked to see that it was Senior Brother Tian.
After all, it could be said that he had a good rtionship with Senior Brother Tianˇ
"Senior BrotherˇNo, Tian Fei, you son of a b*tch, how dare you do this to us?!"
Senior Brother Tian had a calm look on his face as he didn''t rise to Mei Yao''s provocation. He just calmly looked at Mei Yao and said, "It''s the survival of the fittest, isn''t it? You have something that we want, so naturally we''ll take it from you. Not to mention, it wouldn''t be good for our Martial Might Sect if you were to keep developing in the future.
You''re a threat to us, so naturally we can''t allow you to survive."
Mei Yao was even more shocked when he heard this since he never expected Senior Brother Tian to say something like this.
It seemed that the Martial Might Sect was filled with hypocrites.
They acted like the ally of justice, but they still did dirty things behind the scenes like this.
At the very least, the sect master of their Clear Lake Sect should have heard this.
Exposing the Martial Might Sect for his life, it seemed worth it.
Taking a deep breath, Mei Yao revealed a determined look and said, "Then I''ll take you down with me!"
With that, he suddenly shed out at Senior Brother Tian, sending out a de of water at him.
Senior Brother Tian calmly raised his hand and flicked his finger, shattering that de of water.
Mei Yao and the rest of the Clear Lake Sect disciples were shocked.
Even if Mei Yao wasn''t in his peak state, that didn''t mean that this de of water was weak. It was an attack that contained all of Mei Yao''s remaining power, it was an attack that could even threaten those in the High Foundation Realm.
Yet Senior Brother Tian had deflected it that easily.
Just how strong was Senior Brother Tian?
Mei Yao revealed a bitter smile before saying, "You have all of this strength and you still resort to tricks like this. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"
For once, Senior Brother Tian allowed himself to reveal a smile as he said, "Power alone isn''t enough, one needs to have intelligence as well. You may call them tricks, but I like to call them strategies."
Mei Yao spat out in front of him as he said, "It doesn''t matter what you call them as long as they are shameless and you know it."
Senior Brother Tian shook his head with a sigh before saying, "It seems that I''ve wasted my breath. Finish them."
But before any of the Martial Might Sect disciples could move, there was arge explosion that suddenly happened.
All of them were shocked to hear this before turning in the direction of that explosion.
It was a random tree that had suddenly exploded and copsed.
None of them realized why that tree had suddenly exploded, but they immediately recognized that it was a distraction.
The real attack wasˇ
The Crimson Bear.
It suddenly started to expand and thenˇit also exploded.
It seemed that something had detonated the beast core inside of the Crimson Bear.
The beast core of a powerful spirit beast like this detonating, it was certainly not weak.
This caused arge explosion that caught several of the Martial Might Sect''s disciples, causing serious injuries to them. There were even two Martial Might Sect disciples that died from the explosion.
The looks on their faces made it very clear that they never expected to die like this
When the explosion settled, Senior Brother Tian immediately looked for the source of this explosion.
It didn''t take him long to find it, but a shocked look appeared on his face as he saidˇ
"Where did youe from?"
Chapter 709: Useless after all
There was no answer that came from the other side as more attacks rained down on the Martial Might Sect group.
It seemed like this enemy didn''t n on giving them any space at all to recover as they rained these attacks down on them.
It seemed like they wanted to suppress the Martial Might Sectpletely.
During this time, there was space created for the Clear Lake Sect.
They found that the ones that had surrounded them had backed off and had even moved closer towards the main group of Martial Might Sect disciples.
It seemed that they were more wary of the enemy that had suddenly appeared than those who they considered easy to deal with. This gave them the opportunity to escape, or at least it would have if they weren''t seriously injured.
"Ah!"
The ones from the Martial Might Sect that had been surrounding the Clear Lake Sect were suddenly hit by attacks that pushed them back which created even more space for the Clear Lake Sect.
Mei Yao was surprised becauseˇthe one that did this was someone that he never expected to help them.
It was Yu Huang and Huang Xie who had appeared to push back the ones from the Martial Might Sect.
"Iˇ" Mei Yao wanted to say something, but he was cut off.
"Go."
"Get out of here already."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang said at the same time before ring at each other.
Then without a single care about what Mei Yao wanted to say, the two of them went forward to face the disciples from the Martial Might Sect.
Though it was Huang Xie who took the brunt of the counterattack that theyunched.
They were no longer caught off guard, so they were able to fight back.
However, the Martial Might Sect disciples found thatˇHuang Xie''s defenses were much harder than they seemed.
It only looked like a flimsyyer of green light around Huang Xie, but they weren''t able to do a single thing to him. They weren''t even able to make a single crack in that flimsyyer of green light no matter what they tried to do to him.
It was almost as ifˇhe was an unbreakable ball that was charging right at them.
Some of the Martial Might Sect disciples panicked when seeing this and started running away, but there were some that stood their ground.
The looks on their facesˇ
"If his defenses are this strong, there is no way that his attack is strong. I''ll just wear him down."
They were all thinking that they would just wear Huang Xie down by soaking up his attacks and counterattacking until his defenses broke.
The problem with that wasˇ
"Take thˇ" They didn''t even get to finish their sentences as they were punched out by Huang Xie.
Just a single punch was enough to knock out all of these Martial Might Sect disciples that tried to face Huang Xie.
It was like being hit in the face by a fist made of steel with the force that they were hit with.
When it was all over, the ones that had tried to stop Huang Xie were all lying on the ground with their eyes rolled back in their sockets. Not a single one of them was conscious anymore.
Huang Xie turned to look at the others who had run away and didn''t bother with them.
Instead, he looked at the main group of Martial Might Sect disciples and focused on one person.
It was Senior Brother Tian who was currently exchanging moves with a person.
That person wasˇ
Xiao Ming.
Naturally she would be the one that targeted the boss of this Martial Might Sect group.
It seemed like they were even right now, but both of them were still only testing each other. Neither of them had made a real move yet, so it seemed like they were both just waiting for something.
It even seemed like they had enough space to talk while fighting.
"Why are you doing this?" Senior Brother Tian''s first words were this.
He didn''t seem surprised that this was happening, it even sounded like he was already expecting this.
Xiao Ming just looked at him with a charming smile as she said, "What do you mean? Doing what?"
Senior Brother Tian slightly knitted his brows when he heard this before saying, "What do you hope to gain from this?"
Xiao Ming once again looked at him with the same smile as she said, "I have no idea what you mean."
It didn''t seem like their talk was going anywhere, but there was some information that was being exchanged between the two of them.
Xiao Ming learned that the Martial Might Sect was indeed targeting them, but the fact that Senior Brother Tian had been confused as to how they had suddenly appeared meant that they hadn''t been able to track them.
Senior Brother Tian learned that the Love Sect already knew certain things, which was why they were doing this.
The ones that he was most suspicious of wasˇthe Demon Palm Sect.
He could see a few members of the Demon Palm Sect among those that were attacking the Martial Might Sect, but he couldn''t find the one person that he was really looking for.
This was the one person that he was the most wary of since he had been warned about this person.
Mo Sha, the disciple of the Demon Palm Sect''s sect master.
Beforeing in here, he had been warned many times by the elders of this person.
While Senior Brother Tian was confident in his power and didn''t believe that Mo Sha was worth being this cautious of, he still heeded the words of the elders. Especially when he was nowhere to be seen at this moment.
Xiao Ming could naturally see this.
So when she decided that there was nothing else for her to gain from Senior Brother Tian, she made her move.
"I think that everyone will be quite interested in seeing this."
At that, Xiao Ming pulled out the Recording Crystal that she held up for Senior Brother Tian to see.
Senior Brother Tian was a bit confused about what this thing was at first since he didn''t recognize it, but then he saw that it was a Recording Crystal.
He didn''t even need to guess to know what this Recording Crystal contained.
So the moment that he realized this, he no longer held back.
This was supposed to be something that was done in secret, but if there was arecording, then it would all be over.
The moment that this recording was released, then everything that they had done to the Clear Lake Sect would be known and the reputation of the Martial Might Sect would fall.
While the Martial Might Sect itself was strong enough that it wouldn''t have to worry, the same couldn''t be said about Senior Brother Tian.
If this was exposed, there was no doubt that he would be punished for this matter.
It would even be hard to say that he would be able to remain in the Martial Might Sect.
So this was not the time for him to be hesitating.
Senior Brother Tian didn''t hold back at all as he released his full power.
It seemed like he was going in for the kill with how much power he was using.
This was an attack that might even threaten someone in the Qi Condensation Realmˇ
An attack that might be a bit too much for Xiao Mingˇ
So Xiao Ming couldn''t help revealing a worried look, but she still braced herself as if she was about to take this attack.
But before she couldˇ
Huang Xie charged forward and stood there in front of Xiao Ming as Senior Brother Tian swung his sword down at them.
The faintyer of green light appeared around Huang Xie and blocked the attack at first, but eventually it started to show signs of cracking. These weren''trge cracks, but there were cracks that were forming in that barrier of green light.
However, Senior Brother Tian wasn''t able to break throughpletely.
It wasn''t that he wasn''t strong enough.
If he had been given the time, he would have been able to crack that faint green light barrier of Huang Xie''s. It was just that he wasn''t given the time.
In his panic, he had forgotten about someone that he should have been wary of and he had been right to be wary of that person.
Mo Sha had hung back and was waiting for his chance to strike.
This was something that they had agreed on before attacking the Martial Might Sect.
Xiao Ming would be the one that distracted Senior Brother Tian and when he was distracted by the Recording Crystal, Mo Sha wouldnd that final blow.
They were right about the power that Senior Brother Tian was hiding, it was just that they had been wrong about just how much power he had been hiding.
If it wasn''t for the fact that Huang Xie''s physique had gotten stronger, then it might have gone wrong and one of them would have been hurt.
But Mo Sha''s palm attack perfectlynded on Senior Brother Tian''s back and knocked him down, causing him to spit out blood.
Senior Brother Tian looked up at them and said, "Aren''t you shameless, ganging up on me like this?"
None of them said a thing as they looked at him with knowing smiles.
Senior Brother Tian was about to say something whenˇ
"It seems like they were useless after all."
Chapter 710: Do you really think it would be that easy?
Right after this voice rang out, there was a pressure that suddenly fell over all of them.
Even if they tried to resist, they found that they weren''t able to resist at all.
It was like there was a mountain that was on their backs that were pressing them down into the ground.
The only thing that they could do wasy there while listening to the conversation that seemed to being from above them.
"I told you that the Martial Might Sect was useless, but you wouldn''t listen to me." A second voice said.
With a sigh, the first voice said, "They seemed like the easiest tools to use, but I should have figured that they wouldn''t be that useful in the first ce. After all, tools that are most easy to use are usually the worst ones."
"Well now you''ve learned a lesson about using inferior goods."
"Ha, it really was a waste of time trusting these fools."
During all of this, the Martial Might Sect disciples on the ground all clenched their fists and gritted their teeth.
Their hearts were filled with rage at being insulted like this, butˇ
They knew that there was nothing that they could do about it.
After all, the ones that were insulting them were those twoˇthese were people that they couldn''t offend at all or else their entire Martial Might Sect would be ttened.
That was just how strong the backing behind the two of them were.
No, even without the backing that they had, the two of them would be enough to take care of the Martial Might Sect alone. That was just how strong the two of them were.
Once they were finishedining, the two of them turned their gazes to the ones that were on the ground.
When these gazes fell on them, Xiao Ming and the others could feel the pressure falling on them even more. It was as if the pressure had doubled and it would only be a matter of time before they were crushed by it.
But the second voice said, "Alright, stop that. Even if they somehow managed to escape detection, they revealed themselves in the end and everything turned out alright. As long as we capture them all, it''ll be fine."
The pressure slowly decreased as the first voice said, "Don''t tell me what to do."
The two of them were joking one moment and arguing the next, showing that they at least were familiar with each other that they could do that.
There was this strange spiritual energy that wrapped around Xiao Ming and the others, as if it was lifting them up. This allowed them to slowly raise their heads to see the two old men who were floating there in the air.
Xiao Ming gritted her teeth before asking, "Who are you?"
The old men looked down at Xiao Ming for a bit before revealing smiles to say, "It seems that this one has quite a bit of spunk."
The first voice said, "This one would be perfect for my grandson. When we get that Love Sect back in our fold, I''ll take her back with me."
The second voice said, "Now hold on, who said that she''s yours? My grandson also needs another concubine."
The two of them justpletely ignored Xiao Ming as they talked amongst themselves.
It was as if they didn''t care about what Xiao Ming thought at all, they were just set on bringing her back with them. It was like they thought of her as a toy that they could do whatever they wanted with.
When Xiao Ming heard this, there was a strange look that filled her eyes.
It wasn''t that she was scared, it was thatˇher trauma had been triggered.
Being suppressed like this and being in a situation where they were deciding her fate like this made her think of her time in the slums when her life and death could be decided with just a few words.
If it wasn''t for Lin Fan who had saved her and brought her out of that ce, thenˇ
The effects of her time in the slums still weighed on her heart.
So Xiao Ming looked down and started to tremble after hearing this.
When Yu Huang and Huang Xie saw this, both of them were enraged.
However, there was only one of them who was able to act.
The same faintyer of green light appeared around Huang Xie and he was able to resist the pressure that fell on him because of it. This faint greenyer of light allowed him to stand up and face the two that were flying there in the air.
The moment that the faintyer of green light appeared, the two old men immediately stopped discussing Xiao Ming and turned to look at Huang Xie.
Both of them narrowed their eyes as they looked at him.
It was as if he had caught them off guard and they were trying to figure out what this unknown thing in front of them was.
But at the same time, Huang Xie felt the pressure on him increase.
The way that they did this while looking at him like that, it was almost as ifˇthey were testing him to see what his limits wereˇ
"Hmm, very interesting, this is definitely not a physique that I''ve seen before."
"Right, I''ve never seen anyone able to resist pressure from several rounds up with just their physique before. This definitely isn''t a normal physique."
"It really makes you wonder what else we can do with him."
"He, he, so you were thinking the same thing as me."
The two of them slowly looked like they already had something nned for Huang Xie.
Even if he resisted the pressure with his physique, it didn''t seem like he was able to fully move. In fact, there was even a bit of blood that starteding out of him, as if it was being squeezed out from his body.
The two old men didn''t do anything about this as they kept watching over Huang Xie.
Finally, the first old man raised his hand and said with a sigh, "It seems like we were wrong, it isn''t that great after all. Let''s just end his suffering then."
The second old man nodded in agreement before saying, "Right, it seems like it isn''t as strong as we thought. It must just strengthen his body a bit and nothing more. I guess we were overthinking this."
After he said this, the first old man started to lower his hand as if he was crushing something.
At the same time, there was more and more blooding from Huang Xie as he was being pressed down into the ground.
Xiao Ming snapped out of her daze when she saw this and said, "Wait, don''t hurt him!"
But the two old men didn''t care at all as they kept pressing down on Huang Xie.
Then there was a sudden burst of blood as Huang Xie''s form copsed into the ground.
Everyone had a shocked look on their face when they saw this before they all revealed looks of pain.
When someone suddenly exploded in a burst of blood like this, there was only one exnationˇ
He had been squashed by whatever force they had been using on him
Xiao Ming had a look of hatred in her eyes as she looked up at the two old men floating there.
The two of them had bitter smiles on their faces, but it wasn''t because they were saddened by Huang Xie''s death. Rather, it was that they were disappointed with how fragile he was.
They had only nned on pushing him down and knocking him out, but they never expected him to turn into blood like that.
The first old man said, "Ha, I never thought that he would be so fragile. It seems that we were overthinking things all along."
The second old man nodded in agreement before saying, "Right, let''s not waste any more time here then."
The two of them turned to look at the Love Sect group and waved their hands at them.
There was another burst of spiritual energy that surrounded them that started to lift them up, but before they could be lifted off the groundˇ
"Do you really think that it would be that easy?"
Both of the old men knitted their brows the moment that they heard this before looking around, trying to find the one that said this.
But when they looked around, they saw that there was arge blood red palm that wasing from behind them.
As soon as they saw this, both of them knitted their brows even more and raised their hands to defend themselves. However, they couldn''t put up their guards in time and were knocked back by this blood red palm.
They were able to push it back and scatter it in the end, but it was clear by the streak of blood that came out of the side of their mouths that they were injured because of this.
The two of them looked at each other before the first old man said, "Sneaking around like this, what kind of hero are you?"
The second old man said, "Right, how shameless can you be to ambush someone like this?"
"Ha, ha, ha, says the ones that are bullying a bunch of kids." The voice seemed to ring out from all around them as it said this.
The expressions on the faces of the two old men turned ugly.
Chapter 711: Why is it you?
The two old men had ugly looks on their faces, but neither of them said a thing.
The looks in their eyes made it clear that they had their guards raised just in case anything happened.
If anyone were to do anything to them, they would be ready for it.
The problem wasˇnothing happened.
So all they could do was stand there with their guards up while they were still injured. They didn''t even have time to stabilize their injuries since they were on guard against anything that woulde their way.
After a long time, the first old man said, "What? Are you too scared now?"
The second old man followed up by saying, "Right! You ambush us and then run?"
"Who said that I''m scared of you?"
The two old men tried to find the source of this voice, but once again they couldn''t find it.
The voice continued by saying, "You should know your limits. Trying to do something like this under everyone''s noses, do you think that no one would stop you?"
The two old men trembled when they heard this since they could hear the chill that was in this voice as it spoke.
It was clear that there was anger that was behind this voice, but they couldn''t understand why. After all, they didn''t even know who the other side was.
The voice then said, "Trying to hurt the kids of the future, you really are scum."
The faces of the two old men twisted once more when they heard this.
Then all of a sudden, there were more blood red palms that appeared around them as the voice said, "Well, it seems like you aren''t repenting at all. I guess I''ll just have to punish you a bit more."
The two old men worked together and they used much more power than before.
The first old man took out a sword and shed at the blood red palms.
The second old man released mes all around him that burned the blood red palms away.
But even though the two of them were working together and were using their full power to destroy these blood red palms that appeared around them, they found that they werepletely outmatched.
It wasn''t even the fact that they were injured that made them be outmatched.
Even if they were at full power, they would still be outmatched by these blood red palms.
That was the difference in power between the two sides.
The two old men couldn''t help looking at each other and they could see that same look of confusion in each other''s eyes.
"Just who is this person that can overwhelm the two of us at the same time?"
While they were still defending, the voice spoke in a casual tone.
"Outer Sect Elder Ye Jian of the Mount Hua Sword Sect and Outer Sect Elder Huo Wang of the Kunlun Sect, it seems that the two esteemed elders really don''t live up to their reputations."
The two old men were focused on fighting back the blood red palms that were around them, but it was clear by the twitches that came from their faces that they were also listening to all the things that this voice was saying.
It was also clear that the things that this voice was saying was slowly affecting them.
But all they did was focus on blocking the blood red palms that wereing from around them.
The voice didn''t stop as it kept criticizing these two, even going as far as calling them out for certain things that wasn''t even rted to the situation at hand.
It even revealed some things that the two old men were shocked to hear since these were secrets that no one else should have known.
So just how did this person know about all of this?
Finally, the two of them couldn''t take it anymore and roared, "You piece of shit! Get out here and let me rip you to pieces!"
But even then, the owner of the voice didn''te out.
There was justughter that rang out all around the two of them which continued to grate on their nerves.
The two of thempletely lost their temper when they heard this and kept cursing out at that voice.
It was just that the more that they reacted to this, the more sloppy their defenses became.
Finally, they were caught off guard and hit with the blood red palms.
Their defenses cracked and they were hit by the blood red palms from all directions.
Even if they tried to resist at this point, it was just toote for them to do anything.
All they could do was let the blood red palms rain down on themˇ
In no time at all, they were covered in red.
This wasn''t the red that came from the blood red palms, but rather the red of their own blood from being pelted with these blood red palms.
Both of these old men fell to one knee as they tried to keep themselves from falling over, but it really was hard with how weakened they had be because of these blows.
Once the two old men were like this, the voice said, "It seems like you two have learned your lesson."
The two of them were surprised to hear this since they thought that they would die today, but the tone of this voice didn''t seem like they were nning on killing them.
So the two of them suddenly had serious looks on their faces as they waited to see how this went.
"Just one more thing."
Before the two of them could react, there was a blood red palm that came from in front of them.
It had appeared so suddenly that neither of them were able to react to these blood red palms. These blood red palms went right through their defenses and hit them right in the chest, but it didn''t seem like it had an effect.
That was until the two of them opened up their shirts to find blood red palms on their chests.
The two of them didn''t know what this was, but they had ugly expressions on their faces as they felt what this blood red palm mark did to them.
It was suppressing their cultivation.
It was as if there was something inside of them that was disrupting the flow of spiritual energy inside of them, sealing off a portion of their cultivation.
Right now, they were barely in the Nascent Soul Realm because of this.
It was only at this moment that the voice said, "Now, let''s have a talk."
As soon as the voice fell, there was a swirl of blood red energy that appeared in front of them.
When the swirl of blood energy disappeared, there were two figures that suddenly appeared in the middle of it.
As soon as they saw this figure, both the old men said, "Why is it you?"
The one that they were referring to was an old man who was standing there with a young man beside him.
The younger people watching didn''t recognize the old man, but they recognized the young man.
As soon as he appeared, Xiao Ming quickly ran forward to check on this young man.
That was because this young man wasˇ
Huang Xie who they all thought had just died.
Huang Xie had an awkward look on his face since he knew that he had just tricked everyone by appearing like this, but there was nothing that he could do since the one who had saved him wouldn''t allow him to show himself.
All he could do was watch everything happen from the side of the old man.
The old man just looked at Xiao Minging over and hitting Huang Xie on the head with a smile before saying, "Young miss, don''t me him too much. I was the one that stopped him from revealing himself since we still had to hide during that time."
Xiao Ming was surprised to hear this, so she just gave a slow nod in a daze.
The old man gave a nod back to Xiao Ming before turning his eyes to the two old men.
But before that, his eyes fell onto Mo Sha and he asked, "Are you alright?"
Mo Sha gave a nod before saying, "Yes, grandfather."
The old man who Mo Sha had called ''grandfather'' gave a nod before turning to face the two old men.
Everyone looked at Mo Sha with a shocked look, but he just had a calm look on his face as if he wasn''t bothered by this.
Mo Sha''s grandfather walked in front of the two old men and said, "Men of your caliber are acting like thugs, it really is disappointing."
The first old man said, "Mo Xue, you''re one to talk."
The second old man nodded in agreement as he said, "Do you really think that your Demon Palm Sect will be able to escape from this?"
Mo Xue, Mo Sha''s grandfather, didn''t seem worried at all about the threats that they made.
Instead, he just looked at them with a smile on his face as he said, "I don''t think that I''m the one who''s in danger right now. If you think about it, I think you''re in more danger than I am."
The two of them trembled when they heard this since they couldn''t deny that this was the truth.
Mo Xue made it even more clear by saying, "If people were to find out about your weakened stateˇ"
Chapter 712: What do we do with them?
In the end, the two old men couldn''t do a single thing in the face of Mo Xue''s threat.
Right now, they were in a very precarious position.
After all, it wasn''t as if they didn''t have any enemies.
On their path of cultivation, it was inevitable that they made many enemies.
So if those enemies were to find out that they were in this weakened state right now, there was no doubt that they woulde to take care of them.
After all, they were able to remain their enemies since they couldn''t be defeated. They were enemies since both sides were strong enough that they didn''t dare attack each other.
So there was no doubt that their enemies would be able to easily take care of them if they learned of their injuries.
Letting this information spread was thest thing that they could afford.
So they were at the whims of Mo Xue right now.
The first old man said, "What do you want from us?"
The second old man didn''t say anything, but it was clear by the look on his face that he thought the same thing as the first old man.
Mo Xue looked at them with a calm look on his face and said, "I know what you''re nning to do during this time. Stop it and I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourselves."
Both of them had ugly looks on their faces when they heard this.
Mo Xue then said, "Or if you want, go back to your sects and they should be able to release the seal that I put on you."
Their expressions turned uglier the moment that they heard this.
After all, if they were to really do that, it would be hard to guarantee if they could even keep their lives. That was just how important the mission that they had been sent here on was.
If they didn''t aplish this mission and ran away with their tail between their legs, there was no doubt that they would be punished.
For the Five Great Sects, that kind of punishment would usually meanˇdeath.
So of course they were terrified to go back without at least trying to finish their mission.
After a long silence, the first old man asked, "Just what do you want?"
The second old man once again didn''t say anything as he focused on the answer that Mo Xue would give.
But to their surprise, Mo Xue didn''t give them an answer.
He seemed like he had been willing to tell them all of this, but now he suddenly fell silent.
All of a sudden, his lips had be tight.
Though when they thought about it, it didn''t really seem strange since this was how it should have been from the beginning.
There was no reason for him to tell them anything in the first ce since he was their enemy. It was already surprising enough that he didn''t kill them and only sealed them.
However, this could be considered a cruel way of dealing with them since killing them might be easier on them.
Still, their lives were the most important things to themˇ
Mo Xue knew that there was nothing else that he could get out of these two, so he just said in a cold voice, "Scram."
The two of them looked at each other with awkward looks before standing up while supporting each other. They took onest look at Mo Xue and then at the Love Sect group before suddenly jumping into the air.
However, they didn''t disappear like they wanted to.
It seemed like they weren''t used to the state of being sealed like this, so when they tried to jump into the air, they actually misjudged their power andnded on their faces. It seemed like they hadn''t been able to propel themselves into the air like they had wanted to.
This was without a doubt embarrassing for the two old men, which was clear by the looks on their faces.
However, they brushed themselves off and jumped up into the air again.
This time, they disappeared without a trace.
When it was over, the others who had been suppressed by the pressure that the two of them emitted were able to stand up again. That included those from the Martial Might Sect who had also been suppressed by those two.
But that didn''tst long as they felt another pressure fall onto them.
This time, it was pressure that came from Mo Xue.
As he released this pressure, Mo Xue looked at Xiao Ming and asked, "What do you want to do with them?"
Xiao Ming was surprised to be asked this question by Mo Xue, but she turned to look at the Martial Might Sect group with narrowed eyes.
When the Martial Might Sect group saw her looking at them like this, all of them felt a chill run down their spines. There were some of them that had wanted to beg for their lives, but they found that they weren''t able to say a thing.
It seemed that the suppression that was on them was so strong that they weren''t even able to make a sound.
So all they could do was wait for Xiao Ming to decide their fates.
This was a feeling that was very ufortable for them since they had never experienced something like this before. Normally, it would be them who was on the deciding side and not on the receiving side.
For them who had their pride built up by the Martial Might Sect, this was naturally something that was hard for them to ept.
It was just that they had no choice but to ept this.
After staring at them for a bit, Xiao Ming suddenly said, "Let them go."
Mo Xue was surprised to hear this before asking, "Are you sure about that?"
Xiao Ming just gave a simple nod in response.
Mo Xue hesitated for a second, but he removed the pressure that he was putting on the group from the Martial Might Sect group.
The moment that the pressure was released, all of the Martial Might Sect disciples quickly stood up and moved away from them. Though they didn''t run away as soon as they were able to move since they were afraid that it was a trap.
Mo Xue just waved his hand at them and said, "Alright, get out of here."
The Martial Might Sect disciples immediately turned to run the moment that they heard this, but there were some of them that looked back at the Love Sect group. The way that they looked back at them, it was almost as if they were sayingˇ
"You''ll regret this."
Basically, they were acting like small viins who had been defeated and were dering that they would get revenge before running off.
This was one of thosemonly seen tropes.
Once they were gone, Mo Xue couldn''t help asking Xiao Ming, "Are you sure that you should have done that? Even if they are weak, that doesn''t mean that the influence of the Martial Might Sect is weak. They might do something quite surprising if you underestimate them."
Xiao Ming didn''t seem bothered by this as she calmly said, "Thank you for saving us."
Mo Xue raised a brow without saying anything, as if he was still waiting for the answer to his question.
Seeing this, Xiao Ming raised the Recording Crystal that she had.
Mo Xue looked at it with the same brow raised, but he didn''t say anything as he began examining what was on the Recording Crystal. As he watched it, there was a faint smile that appeared on his face.
When he was done, he looked at Xiao Ming with a look of admiration as he said, "It seems like you''re much more ferocious than I thought. So you want to torture them before you finish them off."
Xiao Ming just looked at him with a smile before saying, "It''s what they deserve."
Mo Xue shook his head before saying with a sigh, "Look at youˇI really wouldn''t want to get on your bad side."
He turned to Mo Sha to say, "Remember, this is a girl that you can''t offend no matter what you do. Or else you might not even know how you were stabbed in the back."
Mo Sha revealed a faint smile before saying, "Grandfather, I already know."
Xiao Ming looked a bit unhappy about the way that the grandfather and grandson were treating her, but she didn''t say anything about it. Instead, she said once again, "Thank you for helping us."
Mo Xue waved his hand as he said, "Don''t worry about it. I was just doing a friend a favour, so I''ll look out for you for the rest of your time here. You don''t need to worry about them doing anything to you with me here."
Xiao Ming was surprised to hear this before asking, "What friend?"
Mo Xue just looked at her with a smile without saying a thing.
The way that he did this, it was almost as if he was teasing her.
Xiao Ming was naturally unhappy to see this, but once again she didn''t say anything.
Since she couldn''t get anything out of Mo Xue, she turned back to Huang Xie and said, "How could you do that to us? Do you even know how worried we were?"
Huang Xie had thought that he had been forgotten, but there was a bitter smile that appeared on his face when he heard Xiao Ming say this.
All he could do was raise his hands and try to exin.
Chapter 713: What now?
Huang Xie exined, "When I thought that I was about to be crushed, I found that I suddenly sank into the ground. Then when I realized what happened, I was beside the elder."
Mo Xue gave a nod as he added, "That was my Blood Palm Art. I created a pool of blood under him and pulled him out of the pressure."
Huang Xie gave a grateful nod to Mo Xue before continuing, "The elder knew that it was dangerous for me to reveal myself after he saved me, so we waited for the right time to strike."
Xiao Ming didn''t care for his exnation at all as she raised one hand.
Huang Xie was confused when he saw this, but then his breath was knocked out of him as Xiao Ming''s fist hit him right in the stomach. She didn''t hold back at all as she punched him right in the gut.
Huang Xie''s physique should have protected him from this punch if it was working normally, butˇ
It didn''t seem to activate when it was Xiao Ming that was punching him.
No one really paid attention to this, but it seemed like Xiao Ming had be a weakness for Huang Xie.
It had reached the point where he wasn''t even willing to use his physique to defend against her. It was something that happened naturally, so he couldn''t stop it if he wanted to.
If someone wanted to hurt him in the future, it might be possible if they used Xiao Ming''s handsˇ
After knocking the breath out of him, Xiao Ming said, "If you do it again, I''ll kill you myself."
Huang Xie revealed an awkward look when he heard this, but he still gave a nod in the end.
It was then that everyone else started hitting Huang Xie as well, but they weren''t able to hurt him like Xiao Ming was able to. It seemed like his physique was working properly for them and they couldn''t even scratch his skin.
Not that they didn''t try.
Yu Huang even pulled out his sword and shed at Huang Xie, but it was all blocked by the light green glow that appeared around Huang Xie.
After they gave Huang Xie a hard time, they turned back to Mo Xue who was still waiting there with Mo Sha.
Everyone thanked him before Xiao Ming asked, "Elder, what do we do now?"
Mo Xue just gave a shrug as he said, "Do what you want, it''s up to you."
With that, he waved his hand and disappeared without a trace.
Everyone who saw him disappear couldn''t help revealing strange looks since they never expected him to just disappear like this. After all, they thought that he had stayed here for a reason.
They never thought that he stuck around just to say this before disappearing.
Mo Sha had a bitter smile on his face since he knew what kind of personality his grandfather had.
Doing something like this was actually quite normal for him.
Xiao Ming had an awkward look on her face for a bit before saying, "Then shall we head in deeper?"
Everyone else just gave a slight nod in response since there really wasn''t anything else that they could do here.
ˇ
Inside of the Martial Might Sect''s main building.
There were two old men who had their shirts opened up to reveal blood red palm prints on their chests. Both of them were just looking at their palm prints as if they were inspecting them.
The problem was that neither of them seemed to know what to do about these blood red palm prints that were on their chests.
In the end, Ye Jian said, "Well, do you have any ideas?"
Huo Wang shook his head with a bitter look on his face.
The two of them never would have expected this to be the way that their n ended.
They had been certain that with the two of them, they would be able to take care of a few kidsˇ
But all of a sudden, there was that Mo Xue that appeared out of nowhere.
Well, it wasn''t that he appeared out of nowhere.
They had already been half expecting to see him after seeing the movement of the Demon Palm Sect, but they hadn''t expected him to be this powerful.
They had heard about how he was a cultivator that excelled in his generation, but they never expected him to be so strong that he would be able to take down both of them at the same time. He had even been able to seal their powers with this blood red palm.
The two of them just sat there in silence with helpless looks on their faces.
But it wasn''t as if time would stay still for them.
They had to do something or else they would receive their punishment from their sects.
For a blunder of this magnitude, there was no doubt that what would being is death.
"What do we do now?" Ye Jian asked in a somewhat hopeful voice.
He had no idea what to do, so he could only hope that Huo Wang would have some kind of idea.
But to his disappointment, Huo Wang just shook his head and said, "I have no idea."
Neither of them knew what to do, this was the worst case scenario.
However, Ye Jian suddenly thought of something.
"That sect master of the Love Sect, he must be behind this." Ye Jian suddenly narrowed his eyes as he said this.
Huo Wang also narrowed his eyes and nodded in agreement.
The way that the two of them looked at each other, it was clear that there was some kind of idea that was forming in their minds. It seemed that they were nning on doing something towards Lin Fanˇ
It was just that there was one thing that they couldn''t do.
They couldn''t reveal their current condition to him and they couldn''t reveal that they had nned to do something to the Love Sect group during this.
After all, if it was revealed, then it would put them in a more precarious position.
If they found out afterwards, then they would have time to prepare and keep them quiet, but before thatˇ
They couldn''t let this information be revealed.
So these two had to think carefully about what they were going to say.
In the end, they still called Lin Fan toe and talk to them.
When Lin Fan arrived, he was naturally surprised to have been called to see the two old men. But the moment that he saw them, he was even more surprised by the information that he received from his Appraisal Eyes.
Blood Palm Seal.
With the difference in power, Lin Fan shouldn''t have been able to see anything from the two of them. That was what had happenedst time when he had met these two old men.
But this time, he was able to see everything.
The state of Blood Palm Seal seemed to have weakened them and he could see that they were only in the Nascent Soul Realm.
They weren''t even in Peak Nascent Soul Realm, they were actually barely in the Nascent Soul Realm, which was what had allowed him to see through their information.
It seemed that they had been seriously injured in whatever confrontation had happened.
Lin Fan had already guessed that there would be some kind of move made by these two, but he never knew what it was. Now it seemed like it had already passed and they had suffered because of it.
So the only thing that he should do isˇ
y dumb.
As long as he acted dumb and denied any knowledge, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.
After all, he knew that they wanted to keep whatever happened a secret.
However, who was it that was able to hurt them like this?
Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking of the voice that he had heard that night when he hade back from meeting these two.
Could it be the owner of that voice?
If he had to guess who the owner of that voice was, he would guess that it was someone rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect.
After he came in, the two old men looked at him with stern looks on their faces that seemed like something was wrong, but neither of them said a thing.
Lin Fan acted like he didn''t see this as he just sat there in front of them with a calm look on his face.
Finally, the two old men couldn''t take it anymore and Ye Jian said, "Do you know why we''ve called you here?"
Lin Fan went along and revealed a surprised look before shaking his head.
Both Ye Jian and Huo Wang narrowed their eyes as they looked at him, as if they were trying to figure out if he was lying or not.
But in the end, they couldn''t see anything strange from them.
So Ye Jian just simply said, "There has been movement from the Demon Palm Sect. Since the disciples of your sect are with their disciples, I want to see if you know anything."
The tone of his voice made it clear that he was using Lin Fan of something, but Lin Fan just had the same confused and surprised look as he shook his head once more.
Ye Jian and Huo Wang took a deep breath before releasing their pressure to suppress Lin Fan.
After this pressure fell on him, Ye Jian said, "Are you sure about that?"
Chapter 714: Strange feeling
Even though Lin Fan felt this pressure on him, he looked back at the two of them with a calm look on his face.
He didn''t seem to react at all even though they were clearly trying to pressure him.
Finally, Lin Fan said in a calm voice, "I have no idea of any of this."
Ye Jian and Huo Wang both had looks of doubt on their faces, but there was nothing else that they could say.
After all, they could see a single thing that would suggest that Lin Fan was lying to them.
Not to mention, they couldn''t think of a single way that he would have been able to do anything.
They had been watching him the entire time and even when they left, they had made sure that there were others watching him. So they knew that he hadn''t done a single thing to contact that b*stard from the Demon Palm Sect.
In that case, could it really be a coincidence that the Demon Palm Sect was with the Love Sect disciples?
There was a part of them that thought about killing Lin Fan here and now, but that part of them was quickly suppressed.
The moment that they did something like this, it would mean their deaths.
After all, without Lin Fan, there was no way that they would be able to aplish their goal of trying to convince the Mu Empire to fall back under the Five Great Sects. The two of them knew about the special rtionship between Lin Fan and the current empress of the Mu Empire.
It could even be said that he was the key to their n.
But it would certainly cause a rift between them once the disciples came back and he learned of what they had doneˇ
So it wasn''t as if they could just let him leave here today without doing something about him.
After a long silence, Ye Jian said, "There''s too many coincidences for us to ignore this. I hope that Sect Master Lin can give us some kind of insurance just in case."
Huo Wang wasn''t exactly certain what Ye Jian was nning to do, but he knew that it would be best to support him for now.
They were in the same precarious situation, so he didn''t believe that Ye Jian would fool around at this point.
So Huo Wang gave a nod of agreement to what Ye Jian said.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he heard this before asking, "What kind of insurance?"
Ye Jian revealed a faint smile that could almost be considered friendly as he said, "Just leave a part of your soul with us. It doesn''t have to be a big part, just big enough that we can ensure that we''ll be able to cooperate with each other."
Right after saying this, both of them once again started putting their pressure on Lin Fan as if they wanted to force him into doing this.
However, Lin Fan just said with a calm look on his face, "I refuse."
The two old men were shocked when they heard this.
Up until now, it seemed that Lin Fan had gone along with anything that they had proposed other than the one request that they made. They thought that as long as they didn''t cross that line, he would agree to anything.
Especially since this could be considered sacrificing himself for his sect.
They were only surprised for a minute before gathering themselves and they started using their pressure on him once more.
Ye Jian said, "Do you want to die then?"
He didn''t really n on killing him, but he could at least threaten him into listening to him.
But to both the surprise of Ye Jian and Huo Wang, Lin Fan just calmly said, "I would rather die than be controlled."
The two of them looked at each other withplicated looks when they heard this.
After all, they never expected Lin Fan to say something like this.
They thought that they would be able to bully him into following their orders, but it seemed that he did have a backboneˇ
Why did he have to grow a spine when they were in their most dangerous position?
Ye Jian narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "You think that we won''t do it? Even if you''re gone, there will be others that can take your ce. I think you''re looking down on the power of our sects too much."
At this point, it was toote for him to back down.
So the only thing that Ye Jian could do was double down and threaten him even more to see if he could make him bend.
It was just thatˇLin Fan had no intentions of bending.
Even if he wasn''t able to see their information with the Appraisal Eyes, he wouldn''t bend.
After all, Lin Fan knew that the moment that he did this, it would all be over.
He was the one that held all the cards now and as long as he gave them any form of leverage, it would be impossible for him to win.
The only thing that Lin Fan was afraid of was that they would be pushed so far that they wouldn''t care about anything anymore. He was afraid that they would just ignore the consequences and attack him.
While they wouldn''t actually be able to threaten his life, he would be forced to reveal a trump card that he definitely didn''t want to reveal.
So Lin Fan could only double down on the only thing that he could do at this moment.
Lin Fan pulled out his sword and brought it to his own neck as he said, "Then go ahead. I''ll make it easier for you."
Both Ye Jian and Huo Wang revealed shocked looks when they heard this.
After all, neither of them had expected Lin Fan to take it this far.
When Lin Fan saw these looks on their faces, he knew that his gamble had paid off.
He didn''t know why, but it seemed that he was important to the two of them that they weren''t willing to hurt him. While he didn''t know why they thought that he was important, this was definitely something that he could use.
No, he had an idea of why he was important to them.
It was simply because of his rtionship with Mu Bao Bao.
As long as he had this rtionship that they thought that they would be able to exploit, they wouldn''t actually do anything to him.
So it seemed that he would be able to get away with just this.
There was silence when the two old men saw Lin Fan holding the sword up to his neck, as if they were trying to figure out if he was being serious or not.
Seeing this, Lin Fan decided to provoke them a bit by pushing the sword towards his neck and drawing a bit of blood.
When they saw this, the two old men panicked a bit before Ye Jian said, "Alright, stop. There''s no need to act this way, I''m sure that we can talk this out."
But even then, Lin Fan didn''t stop as he started moving the sword even more.
Ye Jian had no choice when he saw this.
"Alright, enough. We won''t ask you for anything."
It was only then that Lin Fan stopped moving the sword.
Huo Wang looked at Ye Jian with a worried look, but Ye Jian just said with a smile, "Sect Master Lin, that was all just a test to see if you were loyal to our Five Great Sects. There''s no need for you to go this far. I understand your loyalty now, we won''t doubt it anymore."
Lin Fan looked at the two of them for a few seconds before suddenly turning around to leave.
He didn''t even say anything as he left, almost as if he wasn''t respecting them.
Huo Wang had wanted to say something, but Ye Jian raised his hand to stop him.
When Huo Wang looked at him as if he was asking him what he was doing, Ye Jian didn''t answer as he watched Lin Fan walk out.
Only when Lin Fan left did Ye Jian turn back to say, "Forget it, we still have time before theye back. It won''t do us any good if we try to force him right now."
Read thetest stories on M-VL-em|p,yr
Huo Wang was still confused and a bit concerned since he never thought that Ye Jian would be so afraid of a small sect''s sect leader like this.
Ye Jian could see the way that Huo Wang looked at him, so he said with a sigh, "If we use force and he really kills himself, what do you n on doing then?"
"Can he? We can move faster than him even in our state, we can stop him if it reallyes to it."
Ye Jian didn''t say anything when he heard this as he revealed a strange look.
In the end, he said with a sigh, "Just trust me on this. There was a strange feelinging from him that I can''t read. It''s better this way."
Huo Wang looked at Ye Jian with a strange look, but he didn''t say anything in the end since he knew that there was nothing to gain from arguing with Ye Jian.
Instead, it was better to focus onˇ
"What do we do now then?"
"For now, we just wait and see. I''m sure that we''ll be able to find something that we can use." Ye Jian said in a calm voice, but it was clear that he wasn''t that calm judging by the look in his eyes.
Chapter 715: First time meeting
After leaving that room, Lin Fan couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief.
He reached his hand up to wipe the blood that was at his neck before rubbing his fingers together with the blood in between them.
This gave him the feeling that everything that had happened was real.
While Lin Fan had no idea what had happened, he knew that something must have happened for these two old men to suddenly change the way that they were treating him.
No, even without that, he knew because of what his Appraisal Eyes told him.
So what he had been nning to do wasˇ
If they really tried to push him, he was prepared to use his trump card to take them down.
He knew that he wouldn''t have a better chance than this to take them down with an alibi.
There was an unknown expert that was hanging around the Martial Might Sect that could injure them to this degree. So if he were to have the Mimic Slime take them down, then it would be med on that unknown expert.
It would have been easy for him to do this.
The only reason why he didn''t do this was because it wasn''t certain.
There were many different things that could happen in this world and there were people with many different kinds of abilities.
If someone were to have the ability to see through this, then it would be bad for him if it was tracked back to him.
So Lin Fan wanted to avoid this if possible.
But that didn''t mean that he could just let them take a part of his soul.
In the end, it seemed like it all worked out as they finally understood that he wouldn''t be willing to give them part of his soul no matter what they did.
While he didn''t understand why they had backed down, he was grateful that they did at the very least.
But that didn''t mean that Lin Fan''s mind wasn''t quickly turning after leaving that room.
He knew that with the current status that these two had, it was clear that they would be desperate. It was only a matter of time before they did something that would ignore all logic.
That was just what happened when people were driven into a corner.
After thinking for a bit, Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking to himselfˇ
"Do I really have no choice but to kill them myself?"
Revealing the existence of the Mimic Slime, even if it was only a possibility, was not something that he wanted to do. The more likely that the Mimic Slime was revealed, the more likely he would be in danger from the Five Great Sects.
After all, it was a very different situation if they were looking down on him. That ispared to knowing that he had something that could even threaten them unless they pulled out their ancestors.
If they knew about the Mimic Slime, there was no doubt that the Five Great Sects would do all that they could to take Lin Fan down.
So Lin Fan was still trying to figure out a way to deal with these two whenˇ
"Come to the outer courtyard ande alone."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this voice ring out all of a sudden and he couldn''t help looking around himself in an attempt to find who this voice belonged to, but he couldn''t see a single thing.
There wasn''t a single person who was around him.
However, that voice seemed familiar.
It was the voice that he had heard before in the middle of the night.
But there was still a problem.
Lin Fan could feel the various gazes that were around him.
Even if they said that they trusted him, that didn''t mean that they would stop monitoring him when they could. So the people from the Martial Might Sect were surely around Lin Fan at this moment, monitoring his every move.
If he were to try leaving to meet with the owner of this voice, there was no doubt that suspicion would be cast on him again.
If it came to that, Lin Fan had no idea what they would do.
As he was lost in thought about how to handle this situation, Lin Fan suddenly felt the gazes around him start to disappear.
He didn''t know why it was happening, but in a matter of seconds, all of the people that had been watching him were gone.
As he still had his guard up just in case anything happened, the same voice said, "Take your chance to make your way there now. If you miss this chance, there won''t be another one. This will be the only time that they will have their guards down."
The voice didn''t say anything else, as if it didn''t care if Lin Fan took this chance or not.
It was almost as if it didn''t matter to the voice if Lin Fan listened to it or not.
But for Lin Fan, this was a veryrge choiceˇ
In the end, Lin Fan took a deep breath and headed to the ce that the voice told him about.
Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
This outer courtyard that the voice was referring to was the courtyard that Elder Qian had once shown them. That was because this was the ce that Elder Qian had warned him against going to when he had been showing them around.
Along the way, Lin Fan didn''t sense a single living thing around him.
Even the animals that should have been sleeping in the area around here werepletely gone.
It was as if there was something that had made everything disappear.
It was almost spooky how quiet it was.
When Lin Fan arrived at the outer courtyard, he immediately understood why Elder Qian had told him not toe here. It was because this was a ce that hid the secrets of the Martial Might Sect like Lin Fan had anticipated, but it was much worse than he thought it would be.
The moment that Lin Fan walked in, he couldn''t help covering his mouth as if he was stopping himself from throwing up.
The smell of blooding from in front of him was quite intense, so it took quite a bit for him to stop himself from throwing up.
But Lin Fan was able to stop himself in the end.
"Cruel and inhumane, isn''t it? And they call us a demon sect." This voice came from behind Lin Fan which made him turn around.
When he did, he saw an old man standing there behind him.
He didn''t recognize this old man, but he could feel the spiritual energying from him.
Even without that spiritual energy, he could feel the pressureing from that old man, which told him that he definitely wouldn''t have been a match for this old man.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "You''re the one that called me here? Why?"
The old man just said with a smile, "I''m the one that said we would meet soon. Plus, I''m your contact here. I''m the one that will help your Love Sect group escape back to the Mu Empire when the timees."
Lin Fan had already guessed half of this before the old man even said this, but now that he had confirmed itˇ
Still, there was something that he had to ask, "Who are you?"
"Well, your disciples already know me, but I can still introduce myself. I''m the ancestor of the Demon Palm Sect, Mo Xue. Though it has been a long time since I''ve been back in the Demon Palm Sect." Thest part of his words were added in a whimsical manner as if he was having fun.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Mo Xue for a bit before saying, "But that''s not your only identity, is it?"
Mo Xue wasn''t offended when he heard this.
With an amused smile, Mo Xue said, "That''s right."
Then that smile disappeared before he said with a serious look, "I am the vice peak master of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s fifth peak."
"A vice peak master?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating in a shocked voice.
While he didn''t really know how high up a vice peak master was, with his knowledge of this world and the knowledge from his previous world, he knew that a vice peak master definitely wouldn''t be someone that was that low in the organization.
So why was a vice peak master here?
Mo Xue gave a nod with a smile on his face, but he didn''t give any exnations.
So all Lin Fan could do was look at him with that strange look until he said, "What did you call me here for?"
Mo Xue had the same smile on his face as he said, "Well, I''m here to discuss what to do."
After a pause, he continued by saying, "They''re currently panicking, so they won''t learn of me doing this. This was the only chance that I had to have a private talk with you." Then with a wider smile, he said, "Though I was the one that caused this mess in the first ce."
"What do you mean by discussing what to do?" Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Mo Xue as he said this.
Mo Xue''s smile disappeared when Lin Fan asked this before he said, "Well, you''ll need to escape this ce and go back to the Mu Empire. I''m here as your backup, but I doubt that you had a n in the first ce. So you''ll be following my n."
Lin Fan had a hesitant look on his face for a bit before slowly giving a nod.
Chapter 716: Strange beast
The Love Sect group and the Demon Palm Sect group just remained where they were for the rest of the night.
They could have kept going, butˇafter what had happened, they just didn''t want to keep going.
Of course, they didn''t stay where the fight had happened and instead found a safe spot nearby that wasn''t too far away.
Though even if they wanted to keep going, most of them just didn''t have the energy to do so.
Being suppressed by the two old men like that had really taken it out of them.
The one that was being run ragged the most right now was Huang Xie.
Because of what he did, everyone had been throwing everything to him as a form of punishment.
Because of his guilt over what he did, Huang Xie had no choice but to go along with this and be treated as everyone''s servant for the night.
Though it wasn''t as if theypletely ran him ragged.
They still did things for themselves and just left a few of the more troublesome things to Huang Xie.
As for Xiao Ming, she justpletely ignored all of this and went off to y with Xiao Bai.
Huang Xie even came from time to time to bring a few snacks for her.
It was almost as if he was a butler that was just there to take care of her every whim and it was clear by the look on his face that he enjoyed it.
With how it was going, it seemed like it would be a quiet and peaceful nightˇ
That was until there was something that suddenly came out of the forest.
It was rustling in the bushes at first before there was a small figure that came out of it. However, this small figure wasn''t a human figure, but rather a small figure that was walking on four feet.
Everyone immediately raised their guards until they saw the appearance of this small figure.
It was a little bear.
This little bear seemed like it was just a child, but they still didn''t let their guards down sinceˇa child bear usually meant that there was a mother around somewhere. Bears were known to be protective of their young after all.
Seeing this little bear wander into their camp, everyone started to pack up since they knew that it would just be better for them to move than to stay here with this bear.
But before anyone could actually move, the little bear came over to Xiao Ming and said, "Child, what is that you''re eating?"
The moment that this little bear said this, everyone dropped what they had been holding to turn to look at this little bear with a shocked look.
There was only silence that followed as not a single person could believe that the bear had actually just talked to them.
But the bear broke that silence by saying, "Child, are you ignoring me?"
With the way that it was looking at Xiao Ming, it was clear that this bear was talking to her.
After another long silence, Xiao Ming took some of the snacks that she had on her te in her palm and she reached it out to the bear as she said, "It''s just some snacks."
The little bear came forward to sniff at what it was being presented with before putting its face in Xiao Ming''s palm to eat the peanuts that it was being offered.
When it finished eating, the little bear looked up and said with a satisfied lick of its lips, "Not bad, child. This snack thing that you presented me with really is a tasty treat. To reward you, I''ll grant you one request."
Everyone looked at the little bear with even more shocked looks when they heard this.
The way that the little bear spoke made it seem like an old man, but no matter how they looked at this little bearˇ
Xiao Ming didn''t take the little bear seriously, so she just waved her hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s just a few snacks. You should go back to your mom before she gets worried."
The little bear narrowed its eyes when it heard this before saying, "My mother? She hasn''t been with me for the longest time."
The way that everyone looked at the little bear changed when they heard this.
These were looks of sympathy that were directed in the little bear''s direction.
"Do you think that it''s mother abandoned it?"
"No, it must have gotten lost and is wandering around looking for its motherˇ"
"But will it be able to find its mother?"
These were the whispers that were being exchanged between people as they looked at the little bear.
Xiao Ming reached her hand out to pat the little bear who just went along with it. The little bear came forward and pressed its head up against her hand before rubbing against her palm.
The other girls looked at Xiao Ming with envious looks since they too wanted to pat this cute little bear as well.
Xiao Ming however couldn''t help finding it strange as she patted the little bear.
That was becauseˇthere was this strange feeling that came from her hand as she patted it.
It wasn''t a soft and fluffy feeling as one might think it was, but rather it was a hard feeling like this little bear''s fur was made of steel.
It seemed that only she would understand how this wasn''t as fun as it seemed.
When it was over, the little bear said, "Alright, little human child, what do you want from me? I will repay you for the favour of these snacks."
Xiao Ming had an awkward look on her face as she looked down at her hand.
The look in her eyes made it clear that her thoughts were slowly changing.
The way that she looked at the little bear also changed as she started to realize that this little bear wasn''t as simple as it seemed.
At the same time though, that made it harder for Xiao Ming to actually ask for something.
After all, if there was something off about this little bear, it might be best to not engage with it. There was no telling what could go wrong if she got involved with this little bear, so it was best for her to not to ask for anything from it.
Seeing that she didn''t say anything, the little bear looked a bit impatient as it said, "Human child, am I really that terrifying? I''m just asking you if there''s anything that you want, it isn''t as if I''m nning on eating you."
To the others, it might have seemed cute the way that the little bear had ''threatened'' Xiao Ming, but Xiao Ming couldn''t help giving a slight tremble when she heard this.
That was because the moment that she heard the little bear say this, she couldn''t help feeling that something was off. It was a strange sense of danger that filled her, as if this little bear could take her life at any moment.
Seeing that Xiao Ming still wasn''t saying anything, the little bear sat down and stroked its chin as if it was thinking before saying, "Human child, I''ll just give you the normal thing that you humans want. How about that?"
Xiao Ming didn''t know what this little bear was talking about, but she still nodded in agreement.
After all, the sooner that this matter was handled, the sooner that this little bear would leave them alone.
The little bear revealed a faint smile before saying, "Very good, there''s some nearby. We''ll go get it now."
Then it stood up and started heading into the bushes around them.
In no time at all, the little bear disappeared without a trace, but Xiao Ming didn''t seem to follow.
After another moment, the little bear came back through the bush. It poked its head out in a cute manner as it asked Xiao Ming, "Human child, why are you not following me?"
Xiao Ming had an awkward look on her face when she heard this.
The little bear just waved its hand at her and said, "Come, human child. It''s this way."
It almost seemed like a trap with the way that the little bear acted, but it wasn''t as if Xiao Ming could just ignore this little bear.
So in the end, she followed the little bear into the bush.
The others had been silently waiting to see what Xiao Ming would do and when she followed, they also followed her.
After all, they had also noticed that there was something strange with the little bear.
It wasn''t the same thing as Xiao Ming, it was just the simple fact that the little bear could talk to them. The fact that it was able to speak the humannguage andmunicate with them was already a big sign that this wasn''t a normal little bear.
It was clear that this little bear was some kind of powerful spirit beast if it couldmunicate with humans.
After following the little bear for a bit, they came to a ce that was filled with spiritual energy.
When they arrived in this ce, the little bear said, "This is the ce, it''s just a little further. I''ll get these herbs for you and then we''ll consider it even."
Xiao Ming looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn''t get the chance to say anything as the little bear had already run forward.
So with a bitter smile, she had no choice but to follow the little bear.
Chapter 717: A single slap
When they came out of the bush, they saw what was giving off this powerful spiritual energy fluctuation.
Just like the little bear had said, it was an herb.
But it was beyond thatˇ
This was an herb that waspletely wrapped in lightning even though the sky waspletely clear.
This was an herb that had a much stronger aura than all of the other herbs that they had encountered before.
Even before that person from the Demon Palm Sect said anything, Xiao Ming said, "Raksha Lightning GrassˇThis is Raksha Lightning Grass."
She had read about this thing before because one of the elders had shown her a book with this herb in it.
However, that meant that she also knew that this herb wasn''t just a Foundation Grade Herb like the ones that they had found before. Even the Qi Condensation Realm Herbs that they found couldn''tpare to this sinceˇ
This Raksha Lightning Grass was a Golden Core Realm Herb.
Not only that, it was an herb that was at the peak of the Golden Core Realm, so it was something that even had an effect on those in the Nascent Soul Realm.
This was an herb that even those in the Nascent Soul Realm would want.
But this kind of precious herb naturally wouldn''t be left unguarded.
Especially when it was arge patch of Raksha Lightning Grass like this.
It wasn''t just a single de, but rather arge patch of it.
As such, there would naturally be someone or something guarding it.
That was the pack of wolves that had lightning in their fur that were currently sleeping atop this patch of Raksha Lightning Grass.
The ones that were sleeping at the edge were just normal wolves that were in the Qi Gathering Realm and the Foundation Realm. These wolves weren''t a threat at all to the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
However, the wolves that were sleeping in the center were different.
There were five wolves that were in the Qi Condensation Realm and right in the center, there were two wolves that were in the Golden Core Realm.
It was clear that the two that were in the center were the ones that were in charge of this pack of wolves, which was why they got the best sleeping position out of the entire pack.
In short, this was a pack that they couldn''t mess with at all.
It wasn''t that they had never encountered Qi Condensation or Golden Core Realm Spirit Beasts in this Ten Thousand Beast Valley before. It was just that they had avoided all of these spirit beasts since it would only be death to face them.
This was the case for all of the disciples that had entered the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
The only problem now was that this little bear was heading right towards this pack of wolves.
No matter how one looked at it, it didn''t seem like the little bear would be winning this fightˇ
Xiao Ming wanted to stop, but it was already toote since the little bear had gotten too far forward. If she were to step forward now, there was no doubt that she would get caught up in this fight.
So she and the others all hesitated on following the little bear forward.
They just stood there watching the little bear as it approached these wolves.
The little bear didn''t seem to mind at all as it went over to where the wolves wereying down to rest.
When it came up to the wolves, the little bear said, "Clear out now and I''ll spare your lives."
Xiao Ming and the others were all shocked when they heard this, but at the same time, they couldn''t help taking a step back.
After all, they were scared of being caught up in this.
They wanted to be able to run at any moment.
The wolves slowly looked up when they heard the voice of the little bear and they looked at the little bear with strange looks.
It was the look that a predator would have if their prey suddenly started threatening them.
They would take it as a joke rather than taking it seriously.
There were some of the younger wolves of the pack that even started moving towards the little bear as if they were getting ready to suppress it. It almost seemed like they were nning on using this little bear to prove themselves.
When the little bear saw this, it gave a sigh before saying, "Young beasts, do not do this. You will not survive if you think that you can use me to prove your might."
The wolves almost seemed like they wereughing when they heard this.
They didn''t stop moving towards the little bear and they even surrounded it as if they were nning on ying with their prey before killing the little bear.
When Xiao Ming saw this, she couldn''t help knitting her brows.
Even though she had that dangerous feeling from that little bear, she couldn''t bear looking at the situation that it was currently in. It almost felt wrong just standing there on the side doing nothing in this situationˇ
She could see that there were others that seemed to feel the same way as her based on the looks that they had on their faces.
It seemed like they also wanted to step forward to help the little bearˇ
During all of this, the little bear just ignored all of the wolves that had been surrounding it and looked at the two pack leaders that were stillying there in the center of the patch of herbs.
It was as if they were sizing up the little bear with the way that they were looking at it.
The little bear just calmly said, "Are you really letting your young ones throw their lives away like this?"
The two pack leaders looked at each other with confused looks before narrowing their eyes to look at the little bear. Their teeth were shown as their lips pulled back and they snarled at the little bear.
The little bear just shook its head with a sigh before saying, "It seems that it isn''t just the young that are foolish, but even the elders do not understand what is good for them. When did spirit beasts be so mentally disabled that they can''t even figure out such simple things?
It seems that we have been lenient on the spirit beasts out in the wild for too longˇI need to bring this up when I get back."
The pack leaders were confused when they heard this, but they could hear that they were being insulted.
So even if they felt that there was something strange with the little bear, they couldn''t just take it anymore. This had now be a matter of their prestige as the leaders of the pack, so of course they couldn''t back down that easily.
They had to teach this little bear a lesson or their pack would no longer respect them.
So the two pack leaders stood up and gave a howl.
When they heard this, the younger wolves revealed disappointed looks before moving out of the way for the pack leaders to move past them.
As the two pack leaders came forward, they were suddenly covered in electricity.
It was as if they were trying to show off their might while they were gathering their power to attack the little bear.
It was just too bad for them that the little bear wasn''t fazed at all by this.
The little bear had a very calm look on its face as it looked at these two wolves approaching it.
Finally, the little bear gave a sigh before saying, "It seems like you really are fools."
The little bear didn''t hesitate to slowly bring up a w as if it was prepared to attack.
When the two pack leaders saw this, they immediately dashed forward.
They didn''t know what the little bear was nning to do, but they wouldn''t give it a chance to do anything. They would kill this little bear and restore their prestige before it could make a move.
During all of this, the little bear just said to itself, "Alright, I''ll have to be careful not to damage the herbs. If I use this bit of power, it should be fine."
The little bear suddenly waved its paw out in front of it.
It didn''t seem like anything was happening at first, but then there was a burst of wind that appeared. This burst of wind was just too strong for Xiao Ming and the others to keep their eyes open, so they had no choice but to close them.
When they opened their eyes, they were shocked by what they saw.
Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelBin
It was just a single p from the little bear, one that even made it seem like the little bear was just ying around.
However, this single p had cleared out the entire pack of wolves.
Not to mention, it had been done in a very strange manner.
The wolves had disappeared after that wall of wind came out, but there were still parts of the wolves that were there.
The feet of the wolves were still there.
It was as if something had ripped the wolves apart from the feet up, leaving only their feet there.
There wasn''t even a trace of blood that came from these feet that were left on the ground.
The little bear just casually turned around to look at Xiao Ming and said, "Alright, human child,e and take the herbs."
Chapter 718: Dig there
Xiao Ming didn''t move after hearing what the little bear said to her.
Instead, she just looked at the little bear with a look ofplete shock as if she couldn''t believe what just happened.
The little bear didn''t seem to mind when it saw her like this.
In fact, it almost seemed like it enjoyed being looked at in this manner by Xiao Ming.
It was as if it enjoyed being looked at like it was a strange creature.
After a long silence, Xiao Ming asked, "Are you sure that you want to give me this?"
The little bear narrowed its eyes to look at Xiao Ming before saying with a snort, "This great one has already said that he would give these herbs to you, human child. Are you trying to make this great one break his words?"
Xiao Ming was shocked to hear this before quickly shaking her head and saying, "No, it''s just that these herbs are quite precious. Are you sure that you don''t want some for yourself?"
The little bear looked down at the Raksha Lightning Grass before saying, "Is this thing precious? It grows all over the ce where I live, so it isn''t considered anything to me. Besides, I said that I would give it to you, so just take it."
Xiao Ming was taken aback by the change in tone from the little bear.
Before, it had spoken in a voice as if it couldn''t be defied at all. It had spoken as if it took itself as the ruler of the world.
But then it swapped to a tone as if it didn''t seem to care about any of this.
Xiao Ming just wasn''t able to keep up with this sudden change and couldn''t help finding this little bear strange.
However, the little bear didn''t care about how Xiao Ming saw it and just went over to the side. It found a bush that it foundfy and thenid down on the bush before saying, "When you''re done, tell me. I want a few more snacks before I leave."
Xiao Ming and the others from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect couldn''t help revealing looks like they didn''t know whether tough or cry when they saw the little bear like this.
In the end, they decided to go along with what the little bear wanted.
It was a bunch of Raksha Lightning Grass that was ced in front of them, so they couldn''t help being tempted by them.
If they were to harvest these, then they were certain to take first ce in the first round of this tournament.
With these, they wouldn''t even need to do anything on the third day and could just prepare for the next round.
This would surely give them an advantage over everyone else.
So they started gathering the Raksha Lightning Grass.
Or they would have if they didn''t encounter a problem.
The lightning that wasing from the Raksha Lightning Grass was just too strong for most of them to approach. So even if they wanted to harvest the Raksha Lightning Grass, they weren''t able to even touch it in the end.
The only ones that were able to touch it were Huang Xie, Xiao Ming, and Mo Sha.
The three of them were able to use their spiritual energy to form a shield against the lightning of the Raksha Lightning Grass so that they could grab it in the end.
But it was only Huang Xie who was able to harvest it in the end.
The other two found that it was just too draining on them to try and harvest it with this spiritual energy shield up. The lightning from the Raksha Lightning Grass was just too strong for them to guard against for a long time.
If they tried, they would run out of spiritual energy very quickly.
It would be too quick for them to even pull out one de of Raksha Lightning Grass.
The only reason that it wasn''t as tiring for Huang Xie was because he had a special physique. It was his physique that was blocking it for him and not his spiritual energy shield, so it only used a little bit of his spiritual energy.
He was able to protect himself without using much of his spiritual energy, which meant that he could harvest the Raksha Lightning Grass without a problem.
So in the end, the job of harvesting was left all up to Huang Xie.
Everyone else started securing the perimeter just in case, but it was really because they had nothing that they could do. They had no choice but to stand around, so they wanted to pretend that they were at least being helpful.
While this was happening, the little bear looked up from where it was lying down and it slowly knitted its brows.
After a while, the little bear suddenly asked Xiao Ming, "Human child, why are you being so inefficient?"
Xiao Ming had a very confused look on her face when she heard this, but she still said, "We can''t touch it, so there''s nothing that we can do about this."
The little bear shook its head and gave a sigh before saying, "Then why not just deal with the source of this?"
Xiao Ming was even more confused when she heard this.
Seeing this, the little bear said, "Dig down and get the source of the lightning. Did you really think that the herbs themselves would be able to release this kind of lightning? They''re just storing the lightning that''sing from the thing under them."
"Huh?" Xiao Ming revealed a shocked look when she heard this.
It wasn''t just Xiao Ming who was shocked, everyone else who had been standing around on guard was shocked as well when they heard this.
Not a single one of them thought that there would be such a thing underneath, but if it was the little tiger that was saying thisˇthen there was the chance that it would be true.
So after a moment of hesitating and looking at each other with uncertain looks, they decided to listen to what the little bear said.
Though it was still Huang Xie who did the digging.
When they tried to dig into the ground, they found that there was lightning that suddenly came out of the ground where they tried digging. It was as if there was lightning energy that had been stored in the ground that was released the moment that they dug down.
They would have just ignored it or even blocked it with their spiritual energy, but they found that it was just too strong.
It was even stronger than the lightning that came from the Raksha Lightning Grass.
So if it wasn''t for Huang Xie who had reacted quickly and blocked the lightning for the one that had dug into the ground, then they might have been seriously injured.
As such, it was only Huang Xie who was able to dig into the ground.
This time, the little bear didn''tin since it could see that there was nothing else that could be done.
Huang Xie dug for a while and during this time, there were other spirit beasts that showed up looking for the Raksha Lightning Grass. After all, the Raksha Lightning Grass was still releasing its spiritual energy all around it.
Xiao Ming and the others would have stopped them, butˇ
These were spirit beasts that had shown up looking for the Raksha Lightning Grass, so not a single one of them was weak.
The weakest was in the Qi Condensation Realm and there were even Golden Core Realm Spirit Beasts that showed up.
So there was no choice but to rely on the little bear for this matter.
The little bear solved all of the spirit beasts with a single p, though it seemed like it didn''t want to do this. The only reason it had done it was because Xiao Ming had said, "If you''re going to help us, you should help to the end."
Since they hadn''t gotten the Raksha Lightning Grass, it meant that it hadn''t repaid its favour yet.
So the only thing that the little bear could do was defend them while Huang Xie dug down.
But with each spirit beast that it beat up or killed, it was getting more and more impatient. So after a while, it kept heckling Huang Xie by saying, "Go faster! What are those muscles for if you dig so slow! Just dig straight down and you''ll find it!"
Huang Xie once again revealed a look like he didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard this, but he did dig as fast as he could. The problem was that there were bolts of lightning that came out as he dug and he had to protect himself against them.
Not to mention, the bolts of lightning were getting stronger the deeper that he dug into the ground.
It was clear that he was getting closer and closer to the source of the bolts of lightning, so that was why they were getting stronger.
Eventually, Huang Xie was able to reach the source of the bolts of lightning.
But it wasn''t as if that didn''te with another problem.
The problem was that once the source of this lightning energy was revealed, it released all of the lightning energy that had been suppressed by the dirt.
That meant that all of this turned into lightning bolts that rained down on Huang Xie.
He was hit with all these lightning bolts and sent flying away.
As he flew, there was the smell of smoke that filled the air.
Chapter 719: Hidden land
Huang Xie justid there like he wasn''t able to move at all after he was sent flying by this burst of lightning that came out of the ground.
However, no one went to help him since they could still see the lightning that was around him.
Rather, no one even seemed worried about him as they just waited for him to react.
That was because they could see the faintyer of green light that was around him.
As long as that was there, they knew that Huang Xie wouldn''t be in any danger since he would be protected by the power of his physique.
However, they couldn''t help being surprised by just how strong Huang Xie''s physique was.
They could easily tell that the lightning that came out from the ground was as strong as a single attack from someone in the Peak Qi Condensation Realm. They knew since it was as strong as the elders that they trained with.
After a long while, Huang Xie finally slowly stood up.
There still seemed to be lightning around him, but he didn''t have a problem with them as he stood up. It was as if he had been able to suppress this lightning that was around him with the faintyer of green light.
As Huang Xie stood there, he took a deep breath before suddenly letting that breath out in one go.
When he released this breath, the lightning that had been gathered around him was scattered without a trace. The faintyer of green light seemed to pulse once after he let out that deep breath which blew away the lightning that had been around him.
Then Huang Xie took a deep breath again before rxing his stance.
When it was all over, Huang Xie said, "I''m fine."''
Everyone that had been looking at him with strange looks slowly went back to what they were doing, but people with observant eyes could see that they were peeking at Huang Xie from time to time.
It was almost as if they were trying to figure out just where Huang Xie pulled out all this power from.
In truth, Huang Xie didn''t have this power in the first ce.
It was only when he was hit with this powerful st of lightning that his body started to adapt to the power behind the lightning strike. It was only when he was almost fried by this lightning that his physique started to grow.
His physique adapted to the power of the lightning and was able to protect him in the end. At the same time, it healed up the burns that he suffered from being hit with this lightning.
That was just how Huang Xie''s physique was.
It would only grow when he was beaten up like this.
Huang Xie walked back over to the hole that he had dug and looked down at the thing that had been uncovered.
There was a stone that was lying at the bottom of this hole.
There were faint wisps of lightning that were around this stone that seemed to be the lightning energy that flowed naturally from it. However, just that alone was terrifying as this lightning energy was as strong as the st that had hit Huang Xie just now.
Huang Xie knitted his brows when he saw this.
If he were to pick up the stone, there was no doubt that he would be hit with a st of lightning that would be even stronger than the one that he had been hit with beforeˇ
He was worried that he wouldn''t be able to take this.
While Huang Xie was worried about this, the little bear suddenly stood up and came forward.
It moved past everyone as they were still staring at the stone covered in lightning in a daze.
When it stood at the edge of the hole, everyone finally realized that the little bear had made a move.
Before anyone could say anything, the little bear poked its head into the hole and suddenly gave a roar.
The moment that it roared out, everyone had to cover their ears or else it felt like their eardrums would burst. But there was a moment where they hadn''t been able to react in time, so they had suffered a bit from that moment where they hadn''t protected themselves.
There were some that still had ringing in their ears after they covered it.
The little bear''s roar created a st of wind that came out of the hole.
Along with this st of wind, there were streaks of lightning that were sent flying up into the sky.
After roaring for a bit, the little bear suddenly stopped and turned around to say, "Alright, you can pick it up now."
But even though the little bear said this, it didn''t seem like anyone was reacting to it.
That was because everyone had covered their ears to block out the roaring of the little bear.
When the little bear saw that no one responded, it suddenly raised its paw as if it was about to p someone. When they saw this, everyone quickly released the hands that were on their ears.
The little bear however kept going with that p and gently hit Huang Xie.
Huang Xie was picked off the ground from the force of this p and thrown into a tree on the side.
Everyone just stared in shock when they saw this as they didn''t know what to do.
Xiao Ming finally reacted by looking like she wanted to pull out a weapon, but Huang Xie stopped her by saying, "Wait, stop! It''s fine!"
He knew from the force of that p that if they were to fight, there was no way that they would be able to do anything to the little bear. The little bear was just on apletely different level from themˇ
But he also knew that the little bear didn''t have any hostility towards them.
If the little bear had wanted to kill him, it would have pped much harder than this.
However, the p that the little bear had hit him with had only sent him flying like this. That had to mean that the little bear wasn''t nning on hurting him and was just doing it to vent its anger.
Or at least that was what Huang Xie thought at first until he felt the change in his physique.
It seemed that his physique had gone up another level from the p that the little bear gave him.
When he looked at the little bear again, he saw that the little bear whispered something to him. It was something that only he could hear.
"This is a bit extra just for you since you''ve shown me something interesting."
Though Huang Xie''s face was calm, it was anything but calm under the surface.
With this, Huang Xie was certain that this little bear had to be some kind of powerful spirit beast that had entered their ranks. While he didn''t know what the goal of this spirit beast was, he knew that it wouldn''t be that simple.
But the little bear just defied all expectations as it walked over to Xiao Ming and said, "Human child, I''ll take those snacks now."
Xiao Ming revealed a look like she didn''t know what to do at first, but in the end, she still gave the snacks that the little bear asked for.
The little bear revealed a faint smile before saying, "Very good. This is where I''ll leave you then."
Before any of them could react, the little bear suddenly disappeared into thin air.
If it wasn''t for the fact that they had seen the little bear standing there just a few seconds ago, they would have never thought that the little bear was there in the first ce.
When it was over, they were just left with an empty feeling of not knowing what had just happenedˇ
ˇ
"Where did you go?"
"I just went out for a stroll and picked up a few things. Here, have a taste of this."
"Mmm, it''s not bad, but there''s a bit too little of it."
"Who told you to eat that much? I only have this little bit that I got from the humans and you''re eating it all!"
"You''re so stingy, it was just a little bite."
"You!"
There was arge explosion that rang out as these two beasts suddenly shed with one another, but it didn''t seem like either side was hurt when they came out of the explosion.
It was as if this explosion was just amon thing for them.
"Enough, stop making a mess."
There was a third beast that suddenly appeared that stopped the two of them from fighting.
There were other beasts that were nearby watching all of this happen, but it seemed like they were more interested in the thing that the little bear had brought back.
That''s right, it was the little bear who offered the snack to the other spirit beast which had caused this fight.
As for the ce that they were currently in, it was and that was filled with spiritual energy. This was spiritual energy far greater than even the center of the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
That was because this was the source of the spiritual energy in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
That spiritual energy was just what leaked out from this ce under the ground.
After the third beast broke up the fight, it said, "Alright, what did you see above? Did you aplish the mission that we gave you?"
Chapter 720: Other measures
The little bear tilted its head as if it was thinking about what this third beast said.
When the third beast saw this, it raised its paw as if it was about to p the little bear.
The little bear revealed an angry look as it said, "What are you being so impatient about? I''m just trying to think about what to say."
The third beast narrowed its eyes if it didn''t believe what the little bear was saying, but at least it lowered its paw and gave the little bear a chance to exin itself.
After a long silence, the little bear shook its head and said, "The spiritual energy concentration above is still unstable, it doesn''t seem like the right time yet. The beasts that have developed above all seem tock intelligence, they are all functioning on pure instinct rather than actual thought. If we were to go up now, it would take a lot of effort just to train them."
The beasts that were around this area all knitted their brows when they heard this.
The little bear then seemed like it thought of something before saying, "The humans seem like they''ve developed quite a bit. It isn''t just these snacks, they''ve also developed strange techniques and physiques that we''ve never heard of before. We can no longer underestimate humans like in the past."
This time, the beasts around the little bear didn''t take it as seriously.
The looks on their faces made it clear that they didn''t seem to believe what the little bear was saying.
It also made it clear that they seemed to look down on the humans.
But the third beast that had been silently listening the entire time didn''t have the same disdain as the other beasts. It had seriously listened to everything that the little bear had said and seemed to be lost in thought because of it.
Since this third beast didn''t say anything, one of the beasts around them said, "Even if that''s the case, I''m getting bored sitting down here all this time. We should still go back up to the world above and reim thend that belongs to us. It''ll be a bit more work, but it''s better than just rotting down here."
The other beasts seemed to agree with this as they all nodded in agreement.
But the third beast shook its head before saying, "It''s not the time yet. Didn''t you hear what fifth brother said? It would be a waste of time and too much effort to go up now. I for one am not willing to waste this time."
If it was anyone else who said this, the other beasts wouldn''t have cared as much.
But since it was this third beast that said itˇ
After all, there was a reason why everyone was respectful towards this beast.
That was because this beast was the oldest and most powerful of them all.
The beasts regarded each other as brothers and they ranked themselves on which of them were the most powerful, which was how they decided the order of big brother to youngest brother.
This beast was the big brother that all the other beasts submitted to.
This big brother didn''t force the others to follow it, but rather they willingly followed it because of how strong it was. That was just how it was in beast society where strength was all that mattered.
Since the big brother said all of this, the other beasts finally settled down.
The little bear could see how disappointed they were, so it suddenly thought of something.
"Big brother, how about I go up from time to time to observe the outside world? I''m sure that it''ll only be a matter of time before the world actually changes and we''ll be able to leave this ce." The little bear suddenly suggested this.
The eyes of the other beasts lit up when they heard this.
However, the big brother narrowed his eyes to look at the little bear before saying, "You have ulterior motives for this, don''t you?"
The big brother then looked at the snacks that the little bear had been trying to show off earlier and said, "It has something to do with that, doesn''t it?"
The little bear quickly shook its head to deny this before saying, "Of course not, big brother. I was just thinking about the rest of our brothers. You should know how much they want to go to the outside world instead of being trapped here. I just want to make sure that dayes as soon as possible."
"And if I were to get some extra benefits because of this, there''s nothing wrong with that." The little bear thought to itself.
The big brother could clearly see through what the little bear was thinking, butˇthere were also the feelings of the other beasts to consider.
It was clear that they were starved for the outside world and the longer that they were trapped in here, the stronger those feelings would be. If they became too strong, it would be a very bad thing if they were to suddenly explode.
A mental break for a beast was very different from a mental break for a human.
It would also be much harder to deal with than a mental break from a human.
Since that was the caseˇ
In the end, the big brother gave a slow nod as it said, "Fine, you can keep going up to the outside world. But remember to keep your small form and to not attract any attention. At the same time, remember to report everything that you see to us, no matter what."
The little bear quickly nodded in agreement to this.
The big brother couldn''t help thinking to itself, "Just what have I done?"
ˇ
In the Martial Might Sect, there were two old men who were sitting there with worried looks on their faces.
It was the morning of the third day and their moment of judgement wasing closer.
It was only a matter of time before the kids from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect came back, which meant that it was only a matter of time before what they had done was exposed.
There was nothing more that they wanted than to just silence them forever, but that wasn''t something that they could do.
After all, thest time that they tried to do anything to those kids had put them in this awful situation where their powers were still sealed. If they were to try anything again, it was very likely that they might even lose their lives this time.
Above all else, the most important thing to the two of them was their lives.
So they would find a way to get through this safelyˇ
It was just that they really couldn''t think of a single thing.
After a long silence, Ye Jian finally said with a sigh, "While we can''t figure out a way to solve our problem, there are ways to dy the issue until we can figure out a solution. I think for now, that''s the only thing that we can do."
Huo Wang revealed aplicated look when he heard this, but he gave a nod of agreement in the end.
While it wasn''t the best n, this was all that they had at this momentˇ
But they still couldn''t help feeling that something was wrong.
It was as if there was something that they had missedˇ
It felt like there was some kind of disaster that wasing for them that they couldn''t preventˇ
Still, they couldn''t figure out just what that was.
The only thing that they could do now wasˇ
"Duan He." Ye Jian suddenly said and the door opened to reveal Sect Master Duan who seemed to be waiting outside.
With the way that Sect Master Duan waited outside, it was almost as if he was a servant of these two old men even though he was the sect master of the Martial Might Sect.
It was just that when he was in the presence of these two old men, he wasn''t able to raise his head at all. It was as if there was some kind of mysterious pressure that fell down on him andpletely suppressed him.
"Elders, is there anything you need?" Sect Master Duan said in a submissive voice.
Ye Jian gave a nod before he startedying out his n for what would happen when the first round ended.
Sect Master Duan revealed a shocked look on his face when he heard this n. Then after a bit of hesitation, he said, "Elder, if we were to do thisˇthe other sects."
Ye Jian gave a snort as he said, "What do I care about what bugs have to say? Just get it done or else."
Sect Master Duan gave a bitterugh deep down, though he didn''t dare let his expression change on the surface.
Since Ye Jian had given his decree, it wasn''t as if there was anything that Sect Master Duan could do. The only thing that he could do was go along with this and execute the n that Ye Jian told him to execute.
So with a bow, Sect Master Duan headed out to take care of this matter.
When he was gone, both Ye Jian and Huo Wang knitted their brows as if they were worried about something.
But in the end, Ye Jian said with a sigh, "This is the only thing that we can do now."
Huo Wang gave a somber nod in response.
Chapter 721: You’ll be taking care of me now
In the morning, Xiao Ming was shocked to find thatˇthe little bear was back.
When the little bear had disappearedst night, she had thought that it would be thest time that she would see this little bear.
But when she woke up in the morning, she found that the little bear was sleeping in the same tent as her. She even had her arms wrapped up around it like she was hugging it while she was sleeping.
Naturally this caused a stir and everyone came to see what was happening.
They were all shocked to see the little bear again just like Xiao Ming.
All of this noise also woke the little bear up, so it looked up at everyone surrounding it and said, "What''s the matter? Human children, why are you looking at me like that? Is it time for breakfast?"
No one was able to say a thing as they looked at this little bear in shock.
Finally, Xiao Ming had recovered enough to ask, "Um, what are you doing here? Didn''t you go back to where you came fromst night?"
The little bear gave a nod before saying, "I did go back, but there was a reason for me toe back."
Everyone looked at the little bear with strange looks when they heard this.
After a moment of silence, Xiao Ming asked the little bear, "What reason?"
The little bear just shook its head and said, "Forget it, there''s no need for you to know." The little bear suddenly revealed a smile as it said, "All you need to know is that you have the honour of taking care of me for a bit."
"Huh?" Everyone gave an exmation of shock when they heard this.
They looked at the little bear as if they couldn''t understand what it was saying.
After all, not a single one of them would have expected the little bear to say something like this all of a sudden.
Xiao Ming revealed an awkward look as she said, "Um, I don''t think that we''re well equipped enough to take care of you. Perhaps you would like to find some other humans that are far richer than us to take care of you? I''m sure that they could give you better things."
The little bear just gave a stretch which looked quite cute before shaking its head to say, "It''s fine, you''ll do."
Everyone revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
The way that the little bear said this, it was almost as if it wasn''t giving them any choice in the matter. It was as if the little bear''s words were the final say and they wouldn''t get a chance to say anything.
But could they really say anything?
They had already seen just how strong this little bear was and if they identally offended itˇ
It would be the end.
That was the simple way of putting it.
There was no way that they would be able to resist if the little bear suddenly lost its temper with them and decided to vent that temper a bit.
So the only thing that they could do was ept this predicament that they were in.
Well, it wasn''tpletely bad if one thought about it carefully.
After all, this could also be considered an opportunity.
It was clear that this little bear was a powerful creature with everything that they have seen. At the same time, it was clear that the little bear was someone that returned a favour properly if it received something.
That was made clear by how the little bear had given them the Raksha Lightning Grass and the stone that had released enough lightning energy to grow the Raksha Lightning Grass.
In the eyes of the little bear, it seemed that these treasures weren''t worth anything.
So that meant that the little bear must be powerful.
It had to be in the Nascent Soul Realm or even higherˇ
If they were to take the little bear with them, there was the chance that it would protect them if they were ever in danger. At the same time, there was the chance that the little bear would lead them to even more treasures.
The downside to this was that this all depended on the mood of the little bear and there was no guarantee that any of this would happenˇ
So it would be all about how the little bear felt in the future.
It was a gamble no matter how one looked at it.
The little bear saw the looks on their faces, so it just casually waved its hand and there were a few herbs that appeared in front of them. After making these herbs appear, the little bear said, "Consider this payment for taking care of me during this time. And there will be more depending on how well you take care of me."
Everyone''s eyes suddenly lit up when they saw these herbs.
That was because they could sense the spiritual energying from these herbs.
The spiritual energying from these herbs was not any weaker than the Raksha Lightning Grass that they had obtained earlier. This meant that these must be herbs that were at the same level as the Raksha Lightning Grass.
These were considered precious treasures to them, yet this little bear was willing to give them up so easily.
This made it even more clear just how powerful this little bear was.
They were starting to feel more and more epting of taking the little bear in.
But there was still one thing that Xiao Ming had to say.
"We''re currently facing an enemy that might attack us at any moment. There is no doubt that they will target you as well if youe with us. I just want to make that clear, so you don''t have any misgivingster."
Since there was no way that they would be able to convince the little bear to leave, Xiao Ming would make their situation clear.
Otherwise, if they were attacked by the same people as before and the little bear didn''t know anything about this, it might think that they were setting it up.
That was thest thing that the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect groups could afford.
The little bear finally reacted a bit when it heard this.
It knitted its brows slightly as it looked at Xiao Ming, but after a minute of silence, it said, "As long as they aren''t too powerful, I won''t abandon you. If I''m in danger, then I''ll leave you to your fate. I think that you can ept that, right?"
Xiao Ming was surprised that the little bear was even offering this.
After all, it could have just ignored thempletely if they were in danger.
But now it was actually offering to protect them if anything happened, which was like gaining a free bodyguard.
This was without a doubt a very good turn of events for them considering what the situation was. If anything were to happen, they should be able to rely on the little bear to help them.
They didn''t believe that the enemies would be stronger than the little bear and even if they were, it wouldn''t change anything. If they were stronger, they couldn''t do anything, but if they weren''t, then the little bear could help.
So it was better than nothing.
Xiao Ming gave a nod in response before saying, "Thank you. We''ll take care of what you need, so please feel free to ask."
The others could also understand what kind of promise Xiao Ming had just gotten out of the little bear. Understanding this, they were naturally more willing to take care of the little bear now.
The little bear gave a satisfied nod before saying, "Don''t worry, as long as you''re taking care of me, that means that you''re under my protection. If anyone tries to cause trouble for you, as long as they aren''t the strongest in your human world, I''ll be able to protect you."
Everyone was caught off guard by what this little bear said.
It was saying that as long as they weren''t the strongest in the human world, it would be able to protect them.
Was it saying that it was in the legendary Rebirth Realm?
The realm that was right before the Tribtion Realm which was what the peak experts of the continent were at.
No, that was impossible.
There was no way that this little bear was in the Rebirth Realm.
It had to be that the little bear was just bluffing without knowing how strong the actual peak human experts were. It was just saying this without actually knowing that humans were far stronger than it could imagine.
That wasn''t strange since this little bear had been inside of this Ten Thousand Beast Valley the entire time. Since it was the strongest in this enclosed space, that meant that it had gained an inted ego by thinking that it was the strongest in the world.
Though it was a bit humble in saying that it couldn''t beat the top human experts, it didn''t seem humble enough.
So they didn''t take the promise of the little bear seriously.
While everyone was lost in thought over this, the little bear''s stomach suddenly grumbled.
Holding its stomach in a cute manner, the little bear said, "So, what about breakfast?"
The hearts of the girls couldn''t help melting when they saw this and they quickly headed off to make breakfast for this little bear.
Since it had agreed to protect them, it was one of them for now.
Chapter 722: Results of the first round
The rest of the third day was spent without doing much.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group was already certain that they would be able to get first ce as long as they turned in even one of the Raksha Lightning Grass that they obtained.
Not to mention that they had plenty of other herbs that they could turn in along with that, so they weren''t worried about gathering more herbs.
What Xiao Ming and Mo Sha were more worried about was the possibility of being attacked by someone. Well, not exactly attacked since they did have the little bear for protection if that happened.
They were more afraid that someone woulde and steal the herbs from them at thest second.
It was the most terrifying when you were right at the end and you were certain of your victory, only to have it taken away from under you.
That was why they didn''t dare let their guards down.
But it wasn''t as if anyone would even be able to do that with the little bear watching.
When time was up, the spiritual boat flew over the Ten Thousand Beast Valley again and picked up everyone that was here.
Those that missed this would be considered forfeit from the tournament and they would have to find their own way back, so everyone quickly got onto the spiritual boat.
It was just that after getting on the spiritual boat, something happenedˇ
ˇ
Back in the square.
The Martial Might Sect elder stood in front of everyone again while the screens had been turned off.
Since the first round was over, there was nothing left for them to watch.
There were some people that had excited looks on their faces and there were some people that had disappointed looks on their faces.
Just based on these expressions, it was clear which group had done well and which group had done poorly.
But that wasn''t the main thing.
The main thing was that the spiritual boat never came back.
While everyone was waiting for their disciples to return, the elder from the Martial Might Sect suddenly announcedˇ
"Everyone, please return to your residences and wait until the start of round two. We will be sending the results from round one to everyone soon, so please wait for that to arrive."
The moment that everyone heard this, they immediately knitted their brows.
There was no one that moved as they looked at the elder on stage like they were asking him just where their disciples were. Not a single person seemed like they were going to leave without seeing the disciples of their sect.
The elder naturally could see this, but he just calmly said, "We have temporarily ced all of the contestants in separate courtyards so that they can focus on preparing for the second round. I''m sure that everyone is worried about them, but you can be certain that they will be taken care of by our people. At the same time, you will be able to see them once the second round begins."
Everyone deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
There were many groups that seemed like they wanted to say something, but they remained silent in the end.
After all, the other side was the Martial Might Sectˇ
If it wasn''t the Martial Might Sect, then they might have been able to say something with the prestige that theirbined sects had. It was only the Martial Might Sect that they couldn''t say anything about this matterˇ
That was just how much power this Martial Might Sect had in this Wu Empire and among these sects.
If they went any further, they might have said something.
But if it was just temporarily keeping them until the second round, they wouldn''t go too far.
They knew that if the Martial Might Sect actually did anything to their disciples, they would never be able toe back from it.
So the only thing that they could do was leave their disciples with the Martial Might Sect temporarily.
After the Love Sect group heard this, the elders all looked at Lin Fan with worried looks and said, "Sect master."
But Lin Fan just raised his hand and shook his head as if he was telling them to calm down.
Lin Fan knew that something must have happened for the Martial Might Sect to do something like this. It was just that unlike the other sects, he still had a way to contact the disciples.
While they might not be able to do anything, Lin Fan would have a way to make contact.
So instead of making a fuss, it was better for him to sneak under the noses of the old men and the Martial Might Sect to see what was happening.
After a while, the results were spread.
As expected, the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect achieved first ce, but it wasn''t the Demon Palm Sect that was tied for first ce with the Love Sect. Rather, the Love Sect had a few more points than the Demon Palm Sect.
One might think that this was a coincidence, but Lin Fan was certain that the Martial Might Sect had done this on purpose.
If possible, they would have preferred their own group to ce at the top, but it turned out that the Martial Might Sect group hadn''t even passed the first round. They hadn''t been able to gain enough points to pass the first round and were disqualified.
This was without a doubt a shock to many of the other sects since they thought that the Martial Might Sect group would surely pass this first round.
But for Lin Fan, it was a sign of something.
The Martial Might Sect had without a doubt tried something and they had failed.
In their failure, it seemed that their group of disciples had been hurt along with the two from the Five Great Sects. It seemed that they had suffered quite a bit from whatever had happened in the Ten Thousand Beast Valleyˇ
As for why the Demon Palm Sect was second, it was simply because they were a demonic sect.
This was a tournament that was being held by the biggest righteous sect in the Wu Empire, so it was a ce for the righteous sects to show off. If the Demon Palm Sect were to ce first in the first round, even if they didn''t win the tournament, it would be embarrassing not just for the Martial Might Sect, but all of the righteous sects.
So they couldn''t allow that to happen.
Lin Fan knew that with the personality of his disciple Xiao Ming, she would try her best to keep things even if she had the ability to do so. She wouldn''t backstab her allies at thest moment for such a small advantage.
It must have been done by the Martial Might Sect in an attempt to save face for themselves.
There was no doubt that it was a small move from them to make sure that they didn''t lose too much face.
So the Demon Palm Sect was second in the first round instead of tying with the Love Sect for first.
After everything seemed settled and there was no one around, there was something that crawled around Lin Fan''s arm. This was a green vine like thing that had been on his arm the entire time that no one had noticed since it had remained still.
Anyone that saw it would have thought that it was just a decoration instead of a living thing.
But it was indeed a living thing and it was one of Lin Fan''s important partners.
It was also his solution for the current situation.
"Are you ready?" Lin Fan asked the green vine.
The green vine''s head looked up at Lin Fan and gave a nod before closing its eyes to focus on something.
There were several mice that spread out from the courtyard that they were in and headed out in different directions of the Martial Might Sect.
These were Greeny''s puppets that were spreading out to look for the Love Sect disciples that had been confined somewhere.
It only took a few minutes for Greeny to react.
"They''re being held in a courtyard near the outer courtyard? It''s not just them but also the disciples of the other sects? It seems like they''re quite bold to keep the disciples from the various sects there." Lin Fan said to himself before having Greeny do a thing.
With a thought from Greeny, there was one specific mouse that headed to the courtyard that Xiao Ming and the others were in.
Half an hourter, that mouse came back to where Lin Fan was with two things.
One was a note that had Xiao Ming''s writing on it.
This was the report that Lin Fan had asked for from Xiao Ming on everything that had happened in the Ten Thousand Beast Valley.
The other was something that was inside of the mouse''s stomach.
After delivering the note, the mouse suddenly started to throw this thing up.
It was a Storage Ring.
However, Lin Fan didn''t pick it up right away and gathered some water with his spiritual energy to clean it up first. It was covered in the vomit of the mouse since it had kept it in its stomach.
Lin Fan didn''t check the Storage Ring first, he went to read the note that Xiao Ming gave him.
When he read this note, he couldn''t help knitting his brows, but he also saidˇ
"As expected."
Chapter 723: Thunder God Stone
Those two old men had tried to make a move against the Love Sect disciples, but they didn''t expect that someone would be there to stop them.
It was just like Lin Fan thought, it was the Demon Palm Sect''s ancestor who had stepped forward to stop those two old men. That was why they had that Blood Palm Seal on them that restrained their abilities.
But there was something in Xiao Ming''s letter that caught Lin Fan off guard.
The little bear.
Xiao Ming had mentioned the little bear and had even asked Lin Fan about what she should do with it in her letter.
But Lin Fan naturally didn''t have an idea of what the little bear was and what she should do about it, but he knew that nothing in this world was as simple as it seemed. It was likely that this little bear was some kind of powerful spirit beast that hade from some hidden ce.
It was best not to provoke this little bear and go along with its whims for now.
After all, a powerful spirit beast that couldmunicate with humans, it would be great if it was willing to protect them.
If the Love Sect could gain a powerful spirit beast protector because of this, that would be for the best.
So Lin Fan fully supported what Xiao Ming had written when she described what she was nning to do.
For now, it was best just to observe the little bear and go along with what it wanted.
When it was time, Lin Fan would see if he was able to take control of it with his ability. Even if he wasn''t, he was sure that he would be able to find out more about this little bear with his abilities when the time came.
So Lin Fan finally turned his attention to thest thing.
The Storage Ring.
He knew that Xiao Ming had wanted to send him some things through this Storage Ring, but he didn''t know why she was so insistent on sending it now while she was being held by the Martial Might Sect.
This was something that could have been der when they had escaped this ce.
When he checked the Storage Ring, he was surprised by the things that were inside.
The Raksha Lightning Grass was definitely something that was surprising since it was something that could be given to the elders that were here to make them stronger. It seemed that Xiao Ming wanted to make everyone stronger before whatever happened was going to happen.
Even she was able to tell that something was about to happen, so there was no need to mention the elders being able to sense that something was up.
It was just that Lin Fan hadn''t talked to them about this at all since he wanted to make sure that there wasn''t anything unexpected. He wanted to make sure that nothing leaked that shouldn''t leak, so he kept it on a need to know basis.
But nowˇ
It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to keep it a secret since it was a matter that would be involving everyone.
If that was the case, then it was better if they knew and used the Raksha Lightning Grass to be stronger. Once they became stronger, they would be able to help with fending off the Martial Might Sect when the time came.
If they could fend off the Martial Might Sect, then that would be one less trump card that Lin Fan would have to use.
However, there was something else that was much more surprising to him.
That was because while others weren''t able to recognize it, Lin Fan was able to see through this thing with his Appraisal Eyes. Though, he was a bit surprised that he was able to since this thing should have been considered too high level for his Appraisal Eyes to work.
In truth, the only reason that it worked was because the little bear had roared at it.
That roar had sted the concentrated energy around this stone away and had weakened it temporarily. It would be able to restore its power if it was given time, but it was in a weakened state right now.
So that was why Lin Fan was able to see through this stone with his Appraisal Eyes.
As for what this thing wasˇ
Thunder God Stone.
That was the name of this stone.
It was a mass of pure lightning elemental energy that was simr to the Clear Water Bead.
Which meant that it was the perfect thing for Lin Fan.
If he absorbed this, that meant that he would have four different forms of elemental energy at his disposal.
The Clear Water Bead, the Hell mes, the Azure Wind Jade, and now this Thunder God Stone.
His root was known as the Five Elemental Heavenly Root and there was no doubt that his power would grow immensely if he were to control five forms of pure elemental energy.
That meant that the only thing that he was missing was earthˇ
As for where he would find that, Lin Fan had no idea at all, but he knew that it would only be a matter of time.
Especially since he had the Heaven''s Chosen at his side.
As long as he had Huang Xie as his disciple, it would only be a matter of time before he found it.
That was also the reason why he wasn''t surprised that this Thunder God Stone had ended up in his hands. He was surprised that Xiao Ming would give it to him, but he wasn''t surprised that it was here.
This was just the power of the Heaven''s Chosen.
But before he could start using the power of this Thunder God Stone, the first thing that he had to do was absorb it.
So Lin Fan first put up the array that would hide him before disappearing into the Pet Storage Space.
He could have gone into the Minor World, but he felt that the Pet Storage Space was the safest ce.
After all, it was something that only he could ess.
Once he was in the Pet Storage Space, he was immediately surrounded by the different pets that were in there. However, he quickly had them move away from him since he was nning on absorbing the Thunder God Stone.
Since it was a stone that was formed with pure elemental energy, there was no doubt of the power that it contained.
If he wanted to absorb it, it would surely fight back against him.
So he was worried that he would hurt his pets if they came too close.
The pets naturally understood when they saw the way that Lin Fan looked at the Thunder God Stone, so they all moved away from him and watched from the edge of the Pet Storage Space.
But it also seemed like they were prepared to go forward to help him if he ever needed it.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before opening up his dantian just like before to absorb the Thunder God Stone.
The moment that he did, he couldn''t help being surprised.
That was becauseˇthe Thunder God Stone didn''t offer up any resistance at all.
Well, it wasn''t that it didn''t offer up any resistance at all since it still released a few sparks from being absorbed like this. It seemed like it had the thought to resist being absorbed by Lin Fan, it was just thatˇ
It didn''t seem to have the strength to resist.
It was as if the Thunder God Stone waspletely drained of all energy and there was no way for it to resist as Lin Fan pulled it into his dantian.
Eventually, the powers of the Thunder God Stone were suppressed by Lin Fan''s dantian and absorbed just like with the others.
However, that wasn''t the end of it.
As soon as he absorbed this, Lin Fan could feel the surging feelinging from inside of his dantian. It seemed like he was about to break through again.
It was a good thing that he was in the Pet Storage Space for this since there was no doubt that he would have caused argemotion if he did this in the Martial Might Sect.
The swirling whirlpool of energy quickly entered his dantian, even being stronger than when he broke through before. It seemed that with more energy avable, his breakthrough was even more intense than before.
After a long time, Lin Fan finally opened his eyes and stood up.
He looked down at his hands and gripped them, releasing this spiritual energy around them.
After looking at his hands for a bit, he said, "How is this possible?"
What he was questioning wasˇthe fact that his spiritual energy seemed much more pure than before. It was as if there was something that had suddenly purified the spiritual energy inside of his dantian and made it much stronger than before.
A long period of silence and contemtion passed before Lin Fan looked at the Pet Storage Space around him.
The first time that he entered this ce, he already knew that the spiritual energy in here was very pure. However, he had never broken through in the Pet Storage Space like this before, so he didn''t know that there was this effect on his cultivation.
If he were to break through in the Pet Storage Space in the future, would that mean that he would always have pure spiritual energy that was stronger than other cultivators at the same level?
If that was the case, there really was a part of him that felt regretful that he never tried this beforeˇ
Chapter 724: Second round
Lin Fan didn''t wait for the next morning to go and gather all of the elders.
Since this was something that was time sensitive, he quickly gathered them all and delivered the Raksha Lightning Grass to them.
The elders were naturally surprised to see the Raksha Lightning Grass, but Lin Fan just simply said, "It''s a gift from the kids."
While the elders were even more surprised by this, they still took it and the other herbs that were in the Storage Ring. They didn''t even ask Lin Fan what the situation was since they knew that time was short.
The best thing that they could do was absorb these herbs and gain a bit more strength while they still had time.
That was except for the Golden Core Realm elders.
They came together and formed a barrier around the courtyard so that no one would be able to feel anything from the outside.
ˇ
Two days passed just like this without a single word from the Martial Might Sect.
It was as if the entire Martial Might Sect had gone dark during this time.
It was almost as if there wasn''t a single person that was in the Martial Might Sect with how they had all disappeared like this.
Of course, there were still people that were out and about delivering food to them, so it wasn''t as if they werepletely abandoned. At the same time, they could feel the presence of people watching from afar, so they knew that they were still being observed.
It was just that no one seemed toe and visit the Love Sect group during this time.
It wasn''t just that, even when Lin Fan went out to walk around the Martial Might Sect, he found that the other sects were also remaining in the courtyards that they had been staying in.
It was like everyone was just keeping to their own business during this time.
That was until Elder Qian suddenly came to visit the Love Sect group.
When Lin Fan saw Elder Qian, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Whenever Elder Qian came, it was never a good thing.
But this time, he wasn''t here on personal business. This time, Elder Qian was here on official business.
He was here to invite them to watch the second round.
After all this time, the second round had finally been set up and it was time for it to start.
Though Elder Qian didn''t seem to give them any clues as to what the second round was about. He just told them that the second round was starting and that a viewing area had been prepared.
Elder Qian actedpletely different from before.
Instead of being polite and courteous with them, not it seemed like he was very curt and brief.
It almost seemed like he wanted to have as little contact with the Love Sect group as possible.
When Lin Fan and the others followed Elder Qian out, they passed by several other groups that were being led by the Martial Might Sect elders. These were the groups from the other sects.
However, it didn''t seem like the group from every single sect wasing with them.
There were some sects that were missing.
It wasn''t that these sects didn''t have any disciples leftpeting in this tournament, they just simply weren''t being led to the same ce.
Were they separating the sects for a reason?
If so, what was the reason why the Love Sect was brought to this ce?
The one sect of note that seemed to be missing when they arrived in the viewing area was the Demon Palm Sect.
The Demon Palm Sect had ced second in the first round, so there was no doubt that they had made it to the second round. However, there wasn''t a single trace of the Demon Palm Sect in this ce.
They had allowed the Demon Palm Sect to view the first round, but now they weren''t allowing them to view the second round.
Was there something special about the second round?
To everyone''s surprise, the one that was hosting the viewing of the second round was actually the sect master of the Martial Might Sect.
No one thought that the sect master himself would step forward to host this, but there he was standing in front of them all.
It was only Lin Fan who knew that even though Sect Master Duan was the sect master of the Martial Might Sect, he wasn''t the one that was actually in charge here. He was just the front for this tournament since the ones that were in charge couldn''t reveal themselves.
After all, the ones that were in charge were the two old men from the Five Great Sects.
Even before they were hurt, there was a reason why they couldn''t be seen.
The Five Great Sects were at the peak of the continent, but there was a mysteriousness to them that normal people couldn''t touch. It was something important about keeping their reputation, so it wasn''t as if they could just reveal themselves that easily.
But even before that, this was a secret mission that they had been sent on.
If they revealed themselves, the Five Great Sects would never let them go.
So the only thing that they could do was use Sect Master Duan as a scapegoat.
After everyone arrived, Sect Master Duan opened up the screen to reveal the disciples. However, the moment that those from the sects saw the disciples, they all deeply knitted their brows.
That was because the disciples were all just sitting there on the ground with their legs crossed and their eyes closed. It almost seemed as if they wereˇdead.
At the very least, it was certain that all of them were not conscious.
All of the representatives from the various sects looked at Sect Master Duan with dark looks on their faces.
They had trusted the Martial Might Sect to look after their disciples, but in the endˇ
One of the sect masters couldn''t take it and said, "What have you done to my son?"
It seemed that the son of this sect master was among the disciples from that sect that were participating in this tournament.
It was understandable why he was so agitated over this.
One''s children was one of the taboos that shouldn''t be touched and if they were touched, it would only make sense that they would go crazy.
Sect Master Duan wasn''t offended that this sect master spoke up and just calmly exined, "They are not dead, just unconscious. Their souls have been brought into the stage of the second round."
The sect master deeply knitted his brows as he asked, "What do you mean by that?"
Sect Master Duan gave a wave of his hand and the image on the screen moved towards the small iron tower that all of the disciples were sitting around. This small iron tower was a finely crafted piece, so that anyone who saw it knew that it wasn''t a normal item.
This was clearly some kind of artifact.
Sect Master Duan gave a moment of pause for everyone to take a close look at his small iron tower before saying, "This is one of the special artifacts of our Martial Might Sect that we have taken out specially for this tournament."
With the way that he said this, it was almost as if he was telling everyone to be grateful that they were given this chance.
Sect Master Duan continued by exining, "This artifact is known as the Soul Tower of Trials."
As soon as they heard this name, everyone revealed a confused look.
Sect Master Duan didn''t care about this as he waited for a bit to let this name settle in. Only after stoking their curiosity did he continue by saying, "As you can imagine, this is a ce where one''s ability is tested. But not only that, it takes in the souls of the ones taking the trial so that their physical forms are not hurt."
All of the sect representatives deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
Souls were an important thing for cultivators since development of the soul was something that was necessary to reach a higher realm. That was why the realms were named after the soul like the Nascent Soul Realm and the Soul Formation Realm.
Even before that, without one''s soul, one would be nothing more than an empty shell.
The soul was what made a person a person, so without it, they were nothing more than a puppet with its strings cut.
Naturally they wouldn''t allow the Martial Might Sect to do anything to the souls of their disciples.
Sect Master Duan could see the way that everyone was looking at him, so he snapped his finger and changed the scene on the screen again.
When the image cleared, the disciples of the various sects appeared once more.
There was only one image and it seemed like they were all gathered inside of a hall somewhere.
This was arge space where all of them were gathered and it didn''t seem like there was anything around them.
Sect Master Duan then said, "This is the inside of the Soul Tower of Trials where your disciples currently are. They are waiting for us to begin the trial now."
Though there were some skeptical looks on the faces of the sect representatives, there wasn''t anyone that said anything in response to this.
After all, the souls and bodies of their disciples were being held captive by the Martial Might Sect right now.
They had no choice but to wait and watch.
Chapter 725: Soul Tower of Trial (1)
Inside of the space in the Soul Tower of Trial, the disciples were all standing there in silence as they waited for the second round to start.
They had received the same exnations as the sect representatives outside, so they knew where they were.
However, they had also been told to wait for the beginning of the second round, so they didn''t know what to do.
After all, not a single one of them knew what to expect in this Soul Tower of Trial.
There were some that went around gathering people for their own groups just like in the first round. It was clear that they were trying to form arge group to take on this second round together.
Even though they had no idea if they could work together.
However, it was never said that they couldn''t work together, so there was nothing to lose from this.
In fact, it was better if they grouped up now since there was really nothing to lose from grouping up.
If they could work together, it was better than scrambling to find a groupter.
If they couldn''t work together, then they would go their own ways.
But there were also people who didn''t try to find a group.
These people just confidently stood there without interacting with anyone else, as if they were confident that they would be able to make it through the second round all on their own. They almost seemed like they didn''t want to bother with other people since other people might just drag them down.
That was how confident they were in their own abilities.
But that was just how it was with the proud young masters of these sects.
The only exception to this was the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect group.
Even if they wanted to find allies, they wouldn''t have been able to since everyone was avoiding them.
There was a clear reason why they were avoiding the Demon Palm Sect, but the Love Sectˇit seemed a bit strange.
After all, even if there was conflict with the Love Sect group before, that didn''t change the fact that they hade in first.
Normally, there would be opportunistic groups that would try to befriend the Love Sect during this time so that they could take advantage of the abilities that they possessed. But there wasn''t a single group that came over to talk to the Love Sect group during this time.
It was almost as if they were doing their best to avoid the Love Sect group.
It was almost as if they had been ordered by someone to avoid the Love Sect group.
Xiao Ming and the others could already guess what happened, but they didn''t care since they didn''t n on interacting with the others in the first ce. They were deep in the enemy territory, so it wasn''t as if they could act casually if they wanted.
During all of this, Huang Xie was the one that was the most silent.
Though he wasn''t actually silentˇ
There was someone that he was talking to the entire time.
"Grandpa Hei, are you sure that you don''t know anything about this?"
Hei Gui who was inside the ne had his brows knitted as he didn''t answer this question. After a long time, he finally said, "There''s a familiar auraing from this ce, but I really don''t know anything about this ce."
With a sigh, he added, "There are a lot of different experts that exist in this world and everyone has different artifacts. So someone creating something like this is definitely possible. It isn''t as if I''m able to recognize everything, right?"
Huang Xie gave acknowledgement of this, but it was clear by the tone in his voice that he was still disappointed.
Hei Gui could only give a bitterugh before saying, "I''ll keep my senses up and help you analyze the tower as you go, that should help you."
"What about the others?" Huang Xie suddenly asked. Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin
Hei Gui knitted his brows again before saying, "For now, let''s see what the situation is like before we talk about that. It''s very likely that everyone will be split, so there will be no way ofmunicating with them."
Huang Xie deeply knitted his brows when he heard this before saying, "What about if it was with just one person?"
A faint smile appeared on Hei Gui''s lips when he heard this since he knew who Huang Xie was referring to, but that smile soon disappeared as he said with a sigh, "I can''t guarantee anything since I''ve never seen this kind of artifact before. I won''t tell you that it''s possible or impossible, I''ll just tell you to wait and see, alright?"
Huang Xie was clearly disappointed, but he still agreed in the end.
Everyone was making their preparations until they suddenly heard a voice.
"Now, we''ll be starting the second round."
This was a voice that most people recognized since it was the one that had given them instructions about this tower. This was the voice that they had heardst before it wentpletely silent and they were trapped in here.
It was the voice of the Martial Might Sect''s sect master, Sect Master Duan.
He had finished exining the Soul Tower of Trial to the sect representatives when his voice was suddenly linked to the inside of the tower.
Though, no one else''s voice was linked to the tower.
After saying this, Sect Master Duan continued by saying, "This second round willst for forty eight hours. You will have as many chances as you want to get as high as you can in the Soul Tower of Trial, but know that your time limit is absolute. As soon as you run out of time, you will be kicked out automatically by the tower itself."
Everyone knitted their brows when they heard this.
But Sect Master Duan didn''t stop as he continued by saying, "You do not need to worry about death inside of this Soul Tower of Trial as the tower will protect you before you die. At the same time, it will also heal all wounds that you suffered before you die. However, you will lose an hour since that is how long it will take for the tower to heal you."
All of the disciples revealed surprised looks when they heard this since they had never heard of a thing that could prevent death like this.
But Hei Gui said, "This is an artifact that one enters with their soul, this is the most basic function that it could have."
Sect Master Duan then ended by saying, "The trials will sometimes be individual and sometimes be for a group, it will all depend on the floor. So please do your best and don''t leave any regrets."
Everyone was confused again when they heard this since they couldn''t understand how this would work.
After all, there was a very likely chance that if there was a floor that required a groupˇone might be waiting forever to have the chance to take the trial.
One might be so far ahead that there wasn''t anyone there to group up with them, so it didn''t seem to make sense at all.
But Sect Master Duan didn''t seem like he was going to exin as he said, "We''ll be starting in five minutes. Once it starts, the stairs to the next floor will appear."
There were many questions that the disciples wanted to ask, but Sect Master Duan''s voice disappeared. Even when they asked their questions out loud, there wasn''t a single answer for them.
So instead of wasting time trying to get answers for these questions, the various groups started talking amongst themselves.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group also gathered together to discuss their strategy.
Xiao Ming was the one that led their discussion as she said, "Push as fast as you can and if you reach a floor with a group challenge, wait half an hour at least for someone you recognize."
One of those from the Demon Palm Sect couldn''t help saying, "There''s no knowing how many floors there are and there''s a time limit. If we keep waiting for someone that we know, then we''ll run out of time like this."
There were a few people that nodded in agreement to this, but Mo Sha said, "It''s better than being stabbed in the back. Everyone here is out for themselves, so it''s best if we work together to make sure that they can''t do anything."
Xiao Ming nodded in agreement before saying, "I trust everyone will be able to make it up quickly since everyone here is talented. I''m sure that no one will have to wait long for someone they recognize to appear."
They nodded in agreement to this, but they knew that Xiao Ming was just saying this to raise their spirits rather than actually believing in this.
Still, it was important to keep their spirits high, so no one said anything to poke a hole in this.
It didn''t take long before the stairs that Sect Master Duan mentioned appeared, but it wasn''t stairs like they thought it would be.
Instead of a single set of stairs, there were many different stairs that suddenly appeared from the roof. These sets of stairs were scattered all over the room and seemed to be in different styles.
It was clear that these stairs all led to different ces, even though they weren''t that far away from each other.
With a nod, Xiao Ming said to the others, "Look out for each other and do your best."
Then without any hesitation, she chose a set of stairs to head up.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang wanted to go up the same set of stairs, but they found that those stairs disappeared after Xiao Ming took them.
So they had no choice but to choose stairs that were nearby.
As for the rest, they all chose some stairs for themselves and head up to the next floor.
Chapter 726: Soul Tower of Trial (2)
Outside the Soul Tower of Trial, the representatives from the different sects watched the screens carefully.
There were many different screens that were added, all of which had different points of views.
There wasn''t a single screen other than the main screen that had a single point of view on it.
That was because there were so many contestants in this second round in the first ce and they were all doing different things, so they couldn''t just ignore any single contestant.
Instead of picking and choosing, they broadcasted everything that was happening.
This showed that the Martial Might Sect had quite a bit of control over the Soul Tower of Trial, which was a bit worrying for Lin Fan.
However, this also meant that he would be able to keep an eye on the disciples of both the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect.
He cared about the Demon Palm Sect disciples since they were their allies and they were necessary for them to escape this ce. So if anything happened to the Demon Palm Sect disciples, that would be bad for him.
As for the main screen, that was showing the point of view of a single disciple that was chosen out of everyone by the ones that were controlling the screen. That meant that they were the one that the Martial Might Sect chose to show off.
Right now, that was Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming was the one that was on the main screen.
Lin Fan and the other elders all knitted their brows as they watched this main screen.
They all felt like the Martial Might Sect was nning something by having Xiao Ming on this main screen, but they didn''t know what they were nning.
So the only thing that they could do was watch and wait.
ˇ
When Xiao Ming reached the first floor, she was surprised to see what was in front of her.
It was a simple statue that was in the center of the room.
This was a statue of what seemed to be a normal looking man that didn''t have any distinguishing features. This was the kind of face that she would see many times in a day since it was a verymon kind of face.
But she could tell that this statue wasn''t a normal statue.
Once she was in the room, the statue suddenly started to speak, "Wee to my Soul Tower of Trial. This is the artifact that I made before my life was tragically cut short. It is an artifact that I made to test the future generation since I''ve always wanted the best for them. You seeˇ"
The statue started to ramble on about his life, but the short of it wasˇ
He wasn''t able to have children with his lover, but both of them loved children.
So the only thing that they could do was look to the children of others.
It wasn''t the strange kind of caring about children, it was the kind that they wanted to do something for the future of those children. Which was why they had built this tower of trial and had even left fragments of their soul in it.
This was a tower that would test those future generations and give them rewards based on their performance. At the same time, it would serve as training for them as it would put them in various scenarios that they would have to adapt to.
At this, Xiao Ming couldn''t help slightly knitting her brows.
It seemed that whatever was going to happen, it didn''t seem like there were any expectations that she could have. It seemed that there would be all kinds of different scenarios that she could face, so there was no preparing for it.
She would just have to adapt on the flyˇ
After telling his story, the statue said, "Now, I hope that you are ready for the first floor of my tower of trials."
Xiao Ming had a bitter smile on her face when she heard this.
In truth, she had been ready for a long time and she had been patiently waiting for the statue to finish since she thought that there would be something worth it at the end. But it turned out that this statue, or rather the one that inhabited the statue, just liked to ramble on and didn''t have anything useful other than a few bits of information.
She should have stopped him much earlier since it wasn''t as if she had all the time in the world.
There was a limit to how long she could spend here since there was a time limit to this second round.
The statue didn''t waste any time this time as he said, "The first round will be a simple warm up, so there''s no need for you to be that worried. It''ll be a simple test of yourbat abilities and the one that you''ll be facing is me."
After saying this, there was a wave of spiritual energy that came from the statue.
Xiao Ming was surprised since she could tell that this was the exact same level as her.
As if the statue could see her surprise, it said, "I''ve adjusted myself to your level, so you don''t need to worry. Just go all out and defend yourself, you''ll be healed up after each trial so you can go into each new trial refreshed. You don''t need to worry about saving your stamina."
Then the statue suddenly charged at Xiao Ming.
Xiao Ming was caught off guard again, but she didn''t hesitate to pull out her weapon and sh out at the statueing at her.
To her further surpriseˇthe statue wasn''t able to resist for a single second.
This was a quick sh that she had released without gathering her power first, so it wasn''t considered a strong attack. It was by no means anywhere near the strongest attack that she could have released.
So of course she was surprised that she was able to cut the statue in half with just this.
Even though the statue had crumbled and fallen, Xiao Ming didn''t let her guard down as she waited to see what would happen next. She figured that since the statue fell so easily, there must be some kind of trap waiting for her.
Butˇ
It wasn''t a trap.
The voice from the statue rang out once again to say, "Congrattions on passing the first floor. The entrance to the second floor will be opening soon."
After a moment of silence, Xiao Ming couldn''t help asking, "Is that really it?"
There was a chuckle that rang out in the room before the voice said, "What, you think that it''s too easy? Well, you''re right, it is too easy. You can consider this a reward."
"Reward?" Xiao Ming repeated in a confused voice.
The voice chuckled once more before saying, "You''re one of the few that sat through that rambling of mine, so of course you would be rewarded for that."
"One of the few?" Xiao Ming repeated again as a look of figuring something out appeared in her eyes. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Are you linked to everyone else as well?"
The voice just simply said, "Of course, this is my tower of trial. I can see everything that is happening inside of this ce."
Xiao Ming quickly said, "Then can you tell me where mypanions are?" She realized something was wrong with what she said and quickly said, "They areˇ"
Before she could describe the people from the Love Sect, the voice said, "Child, this is a fair trial, how could I do something like that? You''ll meet them when the timees since there are floors where you''ll have to work together, but before then, you''ll just have to push on alone. That is all in the spirit of fairness."
Xiao Ming''s mouth remained open for a few seconds before she slowly closed it and gave a nod in response.
She understood where the voice wasing from, so it wasn''t as if she could just force them to go along with her.
So Xiao Ming headed towards the stairs.
Before she could go up the stairs, the voice suddenly said, "Right, even though it''s easier to wait fifteen minutes to listen to my story, that doesn''t mean that everyone did it. If you''re strong enough, it''s actually easier to beat my statue than it is to wait for me to finish my story, which is what some people have done."
Xiao Ming turned back to look at the statue that was there on the ground, but there wasn''t anything else that was said.
It seemed that this was a small gift of a warning from the statue and there was nothing else that she could gain from it.
So Xiao Ming just gave a simple bow before heading up the stairs.
After she was gone, there was a faint figure of light that appeared from the statue that looked in the direction of the stairs. This faint figure of light looked just like the statue, but there was a faint smile on their lips instead of the stern look the statue had.
With that smile, the faint figure of light said, "What a polite child, it seems like the world is still doing fine."
"Since she''s so polite, I should reward her with something." The faint figure of light stroked his chin before waving his finger in the air.
"There, that should make things easier for her." Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin
He disappeared after saying this.
This was not something that was captured by the screens outside.
Chapter 727: Soul Tower of Trial (3)
When Xiao Ming came up to the second floor, she was surprised to findˇ
There were five of the same statues that she encountered on the first floor.
It was almost as if the parting that had happened between her and the master of this tower hadn''t happened as they met again so soon.
But she quickly found out that it wasn''t what she thought it was.
That was because the master of the tower wasn''t in these statues.
Though they were the same statues that she had encountered before, a different voice came out of it. It was a voice that waspletely mechanical and seemed to be devoid of all emotions that a person might have.
It just said in a mechanical tone, "Wee to the second floor. This will be a floor that tests your abilities in a situation where you are outnumbered. You will now be facing enemies summoned by the tower. Please prepare yourself."
Right as soon as this voice fell, the statues that were in front of her lit up.
There were spiritual energy fluctuations that came from these statues after they lit up, but this spiritual energy didn''t seem as strong as the one from before.
It seemed that even though enemies were being summoned, they weren''t as strong as her.
They seemed to be a bit weaker.
This must be the consideration of the person who designed this ce.
After all, that person had told her that this ce was created to train the future generation. It wouldn''t be much training if they werepletely overwhelmed by the enemies that were summoned.
It would only make sense if they were a bit weaker so that the person being tested would stand a chance against them.
Or at least that would have been the case for a normal person.
But for someone like Xiao Ming who was much stronger than a normal cultivator at the same level, this wasn''t a problem at all. Even if there were a bunch of these enemies that were only slightly weaker than her, she would be able to take care of them all without any problems.
After the statues lit up, there were three beams of light that appeared around each of the statues. The statues were spread out far enough that none of these beams of light interfered with each other.
It was clear that each of these beams of light were an enemy that was being summoned, so that was a total of fifteen enemies for Xiao Ming to face.
After the light dimmed a bit, Xiao Ming could see that these were different spirit beasts that were summoned.
There was a tiger, a lion, a pangolin, even an elephant.
All fifteen of these enemies were spirit beasts of different races.
Once the lightpletely disappeared from them, they all turned to look at Xiao Ming who had been standing there in silence.
When Xiao Ming saw these spirit beasts looking at her, she couldn''t help slightly knitting her brows.
That was because she could see that the eyes of these spirit beasts weren''t dim. There was a faint light in them that showed that all of them had their own consciousness, so they weren''t creatures that were being forced to fight by the creator of this tower.
It was most likely that the owner of the tower had caught these spirit beasts and then tamed them to work for them.
But then again, it might not just be that alone.
After all, there was no telling how long ago this tower was created, but it certainly wasn''t created that recently. This was most likely an artifact that had existed for hundreds if not thousands of years.
Spirit beasts of this level wouldn''t be able to survive that longˇ
So it was very likely that whoever the creator of this tower was, they had caught the souls of these spirit beasts and locked them in the tower like this. They were given free will and they would be allowed to do whatever they wanted outside of being summoned to test those that entered.
In a way, this was like offering them eternal life, even though it was just existing in the form of a soul.
Xiao Ming didn''t know how the creator of the tower had done this and wasn''t interested in how he had done it.
The only thing that she cared about that this told her was thatˇwhoever had created this tower, he was most likely a powerful expert that had existed in the past. With the level of power that he had, he most likely had been able to travel without any restrictions.
So how did an expert like that fall?
Was there something else at y or was it just a natural thing?
She couldn''t help wondering about this as she started thinking about the story that the statue had told her earlier.
But it wasn''t as if the spirit beasts would just wait there for her to finish her thought.
The spirit beasts had been summoned out for one reason and one reason only. They were there to test her to see if she had the ability to fight them at the same time.
So they wouldn''t waste any time as they started moving around Xiao Ming.
With the way that they were moving, it was clear that there was a level of coordination between them. This was a level of coordination that shouldn''t have existed between beasts like this, but here they were working with each other at this level.
It was clear that they had been trained on working together like this before, but how could they reach this level?
Still, Xiao Ming didn''t have time to think about it as she was soon surrounded by these spirit beasts.
Once they were around her, all of them started releasing their spiritual energy.
However, they didn''t attack her right away.
They just gathered their spiritual energy around themselves and let it float around them, as if they were nning to do something.
All of a sudden, the spiritual energy of the spirit beasts started to mold together and form a around her. This quickly grew in size and in time at all, itpletely surrounded Xiao Ming who was standing in the center of this formation.
This began to shrink in size until it was the size of the area right around Xiao Ming.
It seemed that this wasn''t to hurt her, but just to make sure that she wouldn''t be able to move.
As for why they wanted to restrain herˇ
Well it was very simple.
Once the next was in ce, the spirit beasts started releasing even more spiritual energy to gather attacks.
The spiritual energy that they had released previously wasn''t even their full power. It seemed that the spiritual energy that they had released to form the was only a fraction of their full power.
But with all fifteen of them releasing a fraction of their power like this, it formed a that was much stronger than one that any of them could release on their own.
That was the power of them cooperating with each other.
Like this, they still had plenty of energy to gather to attack Xiao Ming with.
This seemed like a very good strategy for dealing with an enemy that was stronger than them, but that would only apply if the enemy was only a bit stronger than them. Such as only being a single cultivation level ahead of them.
These spirit beasts were all in the Low Foundation Realm while Xiao Ming was in the Mid Foundation Realm.
Bymon sense, this should have been enough to stop her.
It was just that Xiao Ming had no intentions to followmon sense.
The only reason that she had been watching all of this silently was just to see what kind of things these spirit beasts were capable of. So when she was done observing them, she could only say that she wasˇdisappointed.
It seemed that the formation that these spirit beasts created wasn''t as strong as she thought it was.
"Is that really it?" Xiao Ming asked with a disappointed look on her face.
The spirit beasts were clearly surprised to be asked this, also showing that they had enough intelligence to understand what she was saying. Though if one thought about it, since they were spirit beasts that had existed for so long, it wasn''t strange that they had the intelligence to understand Xiao Ming.
But they were naturally insulted at being called out like this by Xiao Ming, so they started gathering even more energy as they prepared to fully bombard Xiao Ming with their attacks.
It almost seemed like they had been holding back before because this was nothing more than a test.
But nowˇ
That was when Xiao Ming suddenly revealed a smile.
She raised the sword that she had been holding and there was a faintyer of light that appeared around it. This was a faintyer of orange light that soon became mes that surrounded Xiao Ming''s de.
She just slowly held this sword up in front of her before suddenly shing out with it.
When she did, there was an orange sh of energy that suddenly went out around her.
This orange sh of energy quickly spread all around her before reaching the spirit beasts.
The spirit beasts had naturally used the spiritual energy that they gathered to form a shield in front of them, butˇthey couldn''t resist this sh at all.
All of the spirit beasts were cut in half and then disappeared without a trace.
Chapter 728: Soul Tower of Trial (4)
Xiao Ming didn''t have a problem passing the third and fourth floor after this as well.
It almost seemed like it was too easy for her with the way that she passed through these floors one by one.
But that was just how skilled she was.
The tower never seemed to have aint about how she had done it, so there was no chance that she was cheating. It just opened up the path to the next floor for her one by one, letting her keep going after she cleared each floor.
It was only when she reached the fifth floor that she was stopped.
When Xiao Ming came up to the fifth floor, she found that she wasn''t alone and this time, it wasn''t just statues that were here. There was only a single statue that was on this floor and it seemed to be idle.
The others that were here were people that she didn''t recognize, but she could tell that they were disciples from the other sects.
It seemed that they had reached this ce before herˇ
Perhaps waiting that fifteen minutes really wasn''t the best thing for herˇ
But there were a few people that she did recognize.
Or rather they recognized her and immediately came over to where she was.
"Are you alright?!"
Both of the two that ran over immediately asked this.
Xiao Ming turned around to see Huang Xie and Yu Huang running over to where she was.
Before she could say anything, the two of them suddenly stopped and started moving around her. It was as if they were looking over her body to see if she was injured at all, butˇ
Xiao Ming didn''t like the way that their gazes were on her, so she raised her hand and punched them both in the head before saying, "Where are you looking?"
The two of them didn''t seem to mind being punched like this by her.
In fact, they both revealed smiles seeing this as they were d that she was still filled with energy.
The other person who slowly walked over had a smile on his face when he saw the three of them like this.
But in the end, Mo Sha still said, "Alright, let''s not y around. Let''s share information while we still can."
The three of them immediately calmed down and looked around before nodding in agreement.
The four of them moved over to the side of the room and started discussing what they had to go through.
Xiao Ming was surprised to find that none of the other three had listened to the whole thing and had cut the statue off.
"Well, it seemed like he would be going on for a while." Huang Xie said.
In a rare moment of agreement, Yu Huang said with a nod, "He kept going on and on, so it didn''t feel like it would end."
Mo Sha didn''t say anything, but the look on his face made it clear what he felt.
Xiao Ming shook her head and gave a sigh.
It wasn''t a sigh of regret over spending that time listening to what the statue had to say, it was more a sigh of regret that these two really didn''t have the patience to listen to what the statue had to say.
The rest of it wasn''t that strange, it seemed that all of them had went through simr experiences.
Though the strange thing was that Xiao Ming found that her experience was easier than the other three.
Though it didn''t seem strange enough that she would suspect anything, she just figured that she was stronger than them.
When they finished talking, they were about to try and find out what was going on here.
Only they didn''t get a chance in the end.
While they had been talking, there were more people that arrived on this floor.
There had been around thirty of them when Xiao Ming arrived, but now there were close to fifty of them.
It was actually when the fiftieth person arrived that the situation in the room changed.
The mechanical voice suddenly came from the statue.
"There are now enough people on this floor to activate the fifth trial."
Everyone immediately stopped what they were doing when they heard this and focused on the statue.
Everyone had been waiting for this moment after all.
The statue didn''t seem to react at all at bing the center of attention as it continued by saying, "The fifth trial is a team match. Everyone here will be working together to pass this trial together." Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin
Everyone looked at each other when they heard this.
There were a few people that didn''t have good looks on their faces as they looked at certain people. It was clear that there were grudges that were between the people that looked at each other like this.
However, they didn''t let their emotions take them.
They knew that they had no choice but to work together if they wanted to pass this trial.
After a moment of pause, almost as if it was giving them time to process what it had said, the mechanical voice continued.
"The trial is very simple. You''ll be given a total of five tasks toplete together as a team and as long as you canplete them, you will all be allowed to move on."
The mechanical voice went on to give some more instructions that seemed simple enough, but there was one thing that it said that made some people knit their brows.
"Even if some were to fall, as long as the ones remaining pass, you will all pass."
It seemed that whatever wasing at them was dangerous enough that they would be in danger of dying, or at least being seriously injured. That was what most of them figured was the point of these words.
But the ones that knitted their brows realized something that others didn''t.
From beginning to end, the mechanical voice had never said that no one would be allowed to interfere with each other. It just said that as long as some people reached the end, they would all pass.
However, if someone were to be seriously injured or even killedˇ
Well, wouldn''t they be dyed because of it?
That would throw them out of the race to finish the tower since they would be stuck for at least an hour to heal up. The tower would stop them from dying and would heal them, but it would take an hour to heal up.
So it was clear that this trial encouraged them topete with each other even though they were supposed to be working together.
Xiao Ming''s group felt the pressure the most since there were many gazes that came in their direction. It was clear that there were many people that wanted to target them, which was no surprise.
Whether it was the Love Sect or the Demon Palm Sect, they had been in the limelight for a while now.
As the first and second ce groups in the first round, it was clear that they wanted to knock them down.
So there were certainly people that would be targeting them.
Before the trial began, Mo Sha even suggested, "Should we just take care of all of them first?"
As expected of someone who came from a demonic sect, butˇ
"No, there''s no telling what will happen. It said that there are a total of five tasks that we need toplete, so there''s no telling what could go wrong. It''s better to keep them here as test subjects just in case." Xiao Ming said in response.
Mo Sha nodded in agreement after hearing this.
While everyone was discussing what to do, the voice suddenly stopped exining. It seemed that it was done exining what it needed to exin, so it said, "Let the games begin!"
The way that it said this was very strange, but they didn''t have time to process it as the floor suddenly disappeared from under them.
When theynded, they found that they were now standing in apletely different room.
This room seemed like a normal room, but it was filled with balls.
And nothing elseˇ
It seemed like there were only balls in this room as they came all the up to their knees.
Everyone was standing there confused when they saw this room filled with balls.
However, the statue soonnded in this room. It seemed to have fallen down with them.
When itnded, the balls that would have been crushed by it seemed to part and allowed it tond without any problems.
Once the statuended, it said, "Your first task is to find the key that opens the path to your second task. It is hidden somewhere under these balls."
Everyone started looking around when they heard this, but they couldn''t see a single thing off about these balls other than the fact that they were all different colours.
Yes, there wasn''t a single ball that was the same colour even if they did seem like they were the same. People with observant eyes could see that these were all different shades that were distinct from each other.
But before they could start searching, one of the balls suddenly flew over to the statue.
As the ball floated there, the statue said, "Of course, you should be careful of these balls since there are a few that have a surprise to them."
As soon as its voice fell, the ball that was floating there started to release a chill.
It didn''t take long before the space around it waspletely encased in ice.
Chapter 729: Soul Tower of Trial (5)
The block of ice with the ball in it stayed there in the air for a few seconds before dropping down onto the ground.
After itnded on the ground, the ice around the ball suddenly shattered to pieces along with the ball that was inside of it.
It was clear that this wasn''t a trap that was kind enough to freeze the target enough that they would just be frozen. It was clear that this was a trap that was designed to killˇ
That meant that if any of them had been the one that had grabbed the ball when it suddenly released that chill, they would have been frozen in a block of ice and shattered just like the ball had been.
This made it very clear just what kind of danger was hiding for them inside of this pit of balls.
Everyone felt a chill run down their spines, as if they had been the one that had been frozen.
After dropping that ball on the ground, the mechanical voice continued by saying, "As you can see, there are traps like this hidden all over the ce. If you''re not careful, you''ll trigger one of these traps."
Everyone gave a gulp when they heard this before revealing bitter smiles on their faces.
The mechanical voice didn''t seem to care about this as it continued by saying, "There will be no time limit to this task, so please feel free to take as long as you need."
The bitter smile on everyone''s faces became even more bitter when they heard this.
After all, even if there wasn''t a time limit to this particr floor, there was a time limit to their time in this Soul Tower of Trial. So if they were to take too long with this, then they would lose their chance to progress further in this ce.
There had to be some kind of trick to this.
That was what everyone immediately thought after the statue fell silent.
But the problem was that no one was able to figure out just what the gimmick to this ce was.
The statue had fallen silent, so it wasn''t as if they would be able to get any information from the statue.
That meant that the only thing that they could do was look around the room for any clues. Or they would have to put their bodies on the line to see if they could find anything by digging through the balls that were around them.
It didn''t seem like anyone was keen on doing this as they all just stood there looking at the balls around them. It seemed like they were too scared to even move just in case they identally bumped into a ball that they shouldn''t.
The problem was that if they continued to stay like this, there was no way that they would be able to figure anything out, much less move on from this ce.
While looking around the room at the different balls that were scattered there, everyone also looked at each other. They could see the anxious looks that were on each other''s faces, so they knew that it wasn''t just them alone who was feeling the pressure.
They knew that everyone else was feeling the pressure of the situation.
At this point, it seemed like this would be a game of chicken.
It would all be up to whoever moves first.
The problem was that they didn''t have the time for thisˇ
Xiao Ming looked at the other three and it was clear by the look in her eyes that she was telling themˇ
"Don''t move a single inch."
Yu Huang and Mo Sha looked like they didn''t n on moving, but it was different for Huang Xie.
The look on his face made it clear that there were thoughts that were running through his mind and it didn''t seem like he was nning on staying still. The look on his face made it seem likeˇhe was thinking about where to go.
But of course, Huang Xie wasn''t just doing this because he was crazy.
Huang Xie had an actual reason why he was looking around himself like this.
Simply put, it was because he was confident in his ability to take whatever would be thrown at him if he were to trigger anything while searching around in the pit of balls.
That confidence came from his physique.
Huang Xie had already seen just how powerful his physique was, so he knew that with it, there wasn''t much that could hurt him. Especially if it was adjusted to the same level as him, such as the power that the ball had just demonstrated.
Though the ice from the ball was terrifying, it was also clear by the energy that it released that it had been adjusted to the average level that the contestants were at.
His physique was already strong enough that he could stand the pressure of those two old men who attacked him, so it should be strong enough to resist power that was only in the Foundation Realm.
That was why Huang Xie was confident that he would be the only one that could act at this moment.
After looking around for a bit, he took onest look at Xiao Ming as if he was telling her what he was nning on doing.
Xiao Ming looked at him with a look like she was telling him not to do it, but Huang Xie didn''t seem to listen. So all Xiao Ming could do was give him a look like she was telling him to be careful.
This time, Huang Xie gave a nod in response.
Taking a deep breath, Huang Xie took a single step forward.
"Boom!"
That single step forward was enough to trigger an explosion at his foot.
This was the worst possible scenario that he could have encountered.
When this explosion rang out, everyone looked over at Huang Xie with looks of disdain.
They looked over at him as if they thought that he was an idiot for trying to do something like this.
But when they were about to turn back to focus on the situation around them, the smoke cleared and the dust settled to reveal Huang Xie standing there without a problem.
If one looked closely, they could see the faintyer of green light that was around Huang Xie.
Huang Xie had a tense look on his face, as if he had been afraid of something. But when the smoke cleared and he saw that he waspletely fine, Huang Xie let out a sigh of relief before bending over.
He didn''t care at all about the shocked looks that everyone had been giving him, all he cared about was the ball that was at his feet. This was the one that he had touched that had suddenly exploded.
Huang Xie pulled it out of the ball pit and then looked at it carefully, as if he was trying to figure out what was so special about it.
Only after looking at it for a bit did Huang Xie reveal a look like he had suddenly found something.
He started looking around himself at the balls, as if he was looking for something specific.
The look on his face made it clear that he had found something and now he was just confirming what he found.
Everyone just watched and waited to see how Huang Xie would react.
After a long time, Huang Xie gave a nod before he took another step.
Seeing him take this step, everyone braced themselves as if they were waiting for the balls under Huang Xie to explode again. However, this time, there wasn''t a single thing that happened as Huang Xie confidently moved forward.
One step after another, he started moving forward towards Xiao Ming and the others.
It didn''t seem like he was tripping any of the traps that should have been there.
It was almost as if he knew exactly where the traps were, so he was able to avoid them all.
Everyone looked at Huang Xie with strange looks when they saw this, but he just ignored them as he came over to Xiao Ming''s side.
He reached out his hand towards Xiao Ming.
When Xiao Ming saw this, she took his hand without any hesitation.
Holding her hand, Huang Xie led Xiao Ming over to where Yu Huang was and he reached his hand out towards him.
Thoughpared to when he reached his hand out towards Xiao Ming, it was clear that he was less willing.
Still, he reached his hand out to Yu Huang in the end.
After Yu Huang hesitantly took it, he led the two of them over to where Mo Sha was.
As everyone watched him, they realized one thing.
Huang Xie clearly knew where all of the traps were, which was why he was able to do all of this.
If that was the case, then he should also be able to help them find the key, right?
So they all started to reveal excited looks when they realized this.
At the same time, they looked at each other as if they wereing to an understanding.
They knew that if they wanted any chance of convincing Huang Xie of helping them, they needed a united front. It was only if they showed that they were all working together against him that they would be able to pressure him.
Aftering to an understanding, one of them took the lead for the rest and said, "Hey, you know where the traps are, right?"
Chapter 730: Soul Tower of Trial (6)
Huang Xie stopped and turned to look at the person who had spoken to him.
He just narrowed his eyes to look at this person for a bit, without saying a thing.
The way that he remained silent was very off putting to the others who were all waiting for some kind of reaction from Huang Xie.
The longer that he remained silent, the longer they felt the pressureing from him.
There was a feeling of wanting to say something, but they didn''t say anything in the end as they felt that Huang Xie must be feeling the same pressure as them. All they had to do was maintain their united front to keep that pressure on Huang Xie.
After a long silence, Huang Xie said with a nod, "That''s right."
The eyes of all the others lit up when they heard this.
They had naturally suspected this, but it waspletely different when Huang Xie actually confirmed it. This meant that they could go through with what they had been nning to do.
The one that had spoken before looked at Huang Xie with a smile on his face as he said, "Then how about we work together?"
As he said this, the others in this room nodded in agreement to this.
Huang Xie didn''t answer right away as he looked at the person who had proposed this. As he looked at him, he had his eyes narrowed, almost as if he was trying to see through him.
That person didn''t back down as he looked out into Huang Xie''s eyes.
Finally Huang Xie said, "What do you want?"
That person''s smile became even wider when he heard this before he said, "I''m offering you the chance to work together with us. As long as you help guide us around the traps, we''ll help you find the key to the next task."
The tone that he said this in made it very clear what he was implying.
Work with us because you have no other choice. If you work with us, we''ll give you a chance to go to the next task.
There was no mention of working together in the next task. They were just basically telling him to listen to them because they outnumbered him.
It was so clear that anyone could hear this.
Xiao Ming, Yu Huang, and Mo Sha all knitted their brows when they heard this. They looked at Huang Xie with concerned looks as they waited to see what he said.
But when they saw that he just remained silent the entire time, Xiao Ming couldn''t take it anymore as she said, "All of youˇ"
There was more that she wanted to say, but Huang Xie raised his hand to stop her.
Xiao Ming looked at Huang Xie with a confused look, but he was looking at the person who spoke to him.
That person couldn''t help feeling a strange look when they saw him looking at him like this, but he forced himself to have a calm look on his face.
Finally, Huang Xie said, "Alright, I''ll guide you."
The person that spoke first and everyone else was surprised to hear this.
After all, not a single one of them had expected Huang Xie to fold that easily.
They had thought that he would put up some kind of resistance and they would have to pressure him before he finally agreed to their terms.
However, it wasn''t a bad thing for them if Huang Xie were to fold this suddenly.
It was a very good thing for them since it saved them quite a bit of trouble.
The person who took the lead said, "Alright, then bring me over to you first and then we''ll go from there."
Huang Xie gave a nod before saying, "Alright, first take three steps forward."
When they heard this, Xiao Ming, Yu Huang, and Mo Sha couldn''t help revealing disappointed looks. Though there were traces of understanding in their eyes as well as they could understand why Huang Xie would do something like this.
Simply put, it was because it was the safest thing that they could do.
So they decided that they would support Huang Xie no matter what he did.
That person had a wide smile on his face as he started moving forward.
As he stepped forward, he said, "You know, I think that I was wrong about you. It seems like we might be able to get along in theˇ"
He never got to finish his sentence as when he took his third step, that person realized that something was wrong. There was a sudden burst of spiritual energy that came from beneath him that suddenly wrapped around him.
He looked down to see that it was one of the balls that he had stepped on.
This ball suddenly turned that spiritual energy into lightning that wrapped around him.
As he was being shocked by the lightning, that person looked at Huang Xie and roared, "What did you do?!"
Huang Xie just looked at him with a calm look on his face as he watched this person being shocked by the lightning.
In no time at all, that person''s body had been charred ck and they fell to the ground.
Once they fell to the ground, Huang Xie casually walked over to where this charred ck corpse nowid and raised his foot. In an equally casual manner, he brought his foot down on the charred ck corpse, smashing it to pieces.
There were only a few pieces of charcoal left after he smashed this corpse to pieces.
Huang Xie even twisted his foot a few times before spitting on where that charred ck corpse had been. Only after all of this did Huang Xie turn back to look at the rest of the people who were standing there.
When they saw the way that Huang Xie was looking at them, all of them felt a chill run down their spines.
That was because the way that Huang Xie looked at them was as ifˇhe didn''t even see them as humans. He saw them as nothing more than pieces of trash that could be taken out at any moment.
After just silently staring at them for a bit like this, Huang Xie said in a cold voice, "I don''t think you understand the situation you''re in. All of you are thinking too highly of yourselves."
All of them felt another chill run down their spines when they heard this.
They all had nervous looks on their faces, but one of them still said, "Do you think that you can take all of us on? Do you think that you can finish this without us?"
Huang Xie just gave a casual shrug before saying in the same cold voice, "I would rather try and fail than work with people who are pointing a dagger at my back. So now it''s all about how you want to die."
Everyone felt another chill run down their spine when they heard this.
After all, they could tell that Huang Xie was being absolutely serious when he said this.
It really seemed like he didn''t care at all if they all died here.
But how could he feel this way?
If they were to all die here, then there would only be their group of four to finish the task.
Did he really think that he would be able to do something like that?
One of the people who didn''t believe that Huang Xie would actually do something like this said, "You''re bluffing! You won''t actually do this!"
Huang Xie immediately turned to look at that person before slowly walking over towards them.
When that person saw Huang Xieing closer, he couldn''t help wanting to take a step back. However, he couldn''t take that step back in the end since he didn''t know what was behind him.
If he were to take that step back and identally touch one of the trapped ballsˇthen they would be it for him.
But it wasn''t as if he could just remain here as Huang Xie came closer to him.
When Huang Xie was only a few steps away from him, that person finally broke down and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do what you say as long as you let meˇ"
He didn''t get to finish what he was going to say as Huang Xie suddenly pushed him.
He was pushed off bnce and fell backwards into the balls that were behind him.
When hended, the same thing as before happened where there was a burst of spiritual energy that came from beneath him. This burst of spiritual energy suddenly wrapped around him until it became ayer of rocks around him.
No matter how he tried struggling against thisyer of rocks, he found that he wasn''t able to break free at all.
In no time at all, this person waspletely sealed up inside of these rocks and fell into darkness.
Even though he screamed for help in his final moments, there wasn''t a single person that heard him since his mouth had also been covered in rocks. When he fell, he was no longer a person, but rather arge rock.
Huang Xie once again went over to thisrge rock and raised his foot before stomping down on it.
This time though, there was blood and flesh that was mixed up with the rocks.
This time, that person wasn''t burned to death but rather suffocated to death by being buried in rocks.
So the corpse was stillplete when Huang Xie crushed it.
Chapter 731: Soul Tower of Trial (7)
There was only silence that lingered in the air after Huang Xie crushed this corpse.
The only sound that could be heard was the dripping of blood falling to the ground as the blood that clung to Huang Xie dripped down.
No one could say a thing as they all looked at Huang Xie with confused looks that were filled with terror. Not a single person had been able to understand just why Huang Xie had done all of this.
But they didn''t get to say anything as Huang Xie slowly looked at them and said, "I think that this should make it very clear what kind of situation you are in. If there''s anyone else who still doesn''t understand, then speak up now and I''ll show you."
Everyone gave a gulp when they heard this as not a single person dared to step forward after hearing this.
Thest ones that had tried to go against Huang Xie had been made a clear example of.
These people knew that they couldn''t die, but that didn''t mean that they wanted to lose an hour because of something this simple. If they were to lose this hour, there was no doubt that they would fall behind in thispetition.
If they were to fall behind, it would be almost impossible for them to catch up again.
So that was not something that they could afford to do.
While it hurt their pride to submit, it seemed that they had no choiceˇ
Submitting to Huang Xie was the better of the two options here.
Still, no one dared to say a thing as they didn''t know what Huang Xie was nning to do. They wanted to see just what kind of terms that he was prepared to set for them, instead of giving terms that might be worse than what he had nned for them.
However, that was where Huang Xie was also hesitating.
Even though he had put on such a strong disy, that was the only part that he had thought through. There was still the ending that he hadn''t thought through yet, so he didn''t know how to continue.
After all, it was hard to make these strong willed people to suddenly submit to him and ept hismand.
Unless he did something drastic, it didn''t seem like he would be able to get them to work with him.
That was until a certain someone offered a suggestion.
"Are you certain that this will work?" Huang Xie asked in a hesitant voice.
"Of course." The voice inside of his mind said.
Huang Xie had an uncertain look on his face that confused the others that were there, but they didn''t say anything since they didn''t know what he was nning to do.
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Huang Xie said, "I want all of you to give me a part of your soul. If anything happens, I will shatter it and you will be seriously injured. As long as you don''t act on your own and listen to me, then I won''t do anything with it."
All of the others deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
It wasn''t that they didn''t believe what he said, but because of the seriousness of what Huang Xie had just said.
He had asked for a part of their soul so easilyˇbut was this really something that could be asked for that easily?
Even if their cultivation levels weren''t considered that highpared to the rest of the world, they were still in sects that could be considered powerful sects in the Wu Empire. As such, they naturally knew a thing or two about souls.
They all knew that the soul was one of the most important things for a cultivator, especially when it came to higher levels of cultivation. The soul was what was developed at higher levels of cultivation, which showed just how important it was.
It was not something that could be given away so easilyˇ
But what other choice did they have in this situation?
One of them couldn''t ept this, so he said, "Wait, we''ll swear a vow that we''ll follow your orders and never harm you or your allies."
Huang Xie''s eyes immediately turned to look at this person.
When that person felt Huang Xie''s gaze on him, they couldn''t help feeling a chill run down their spine. Especially when they saw that Huang Xie was starting to move towards them after they had asked this.
Huang Xie didn''t say a single thing as he came towards this person, which just put more and more pressure the closer he came.
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Don''t do it! I promise that I''ll listen to you!"
It was just too bad that Huang Xie had already made up his mind on how to handle this person.
He was thest one that he needed to take care of before this was all over since he could see that everyone was already wavering. Thisst person would be thest straw on the camel''s back that would break it.
So Huang Xie suddenly charged forward, which made this person take a step back.
This step back was his mistake as Huang Xie appeared in front of him, as if he had already been expecting him to take this step back. Then with a single thrust of his palm, Huang Xie pushed this person backwards into the balls behind him.
He fell right on the balls and thenˇthe spiritual energy appeared.
"No! No!" That person screamed out as the spiritual energy enveloped him, but he didn''t get a chance to say anything else.
The ball trap that he had fallen on was a very special oneˇ
It was aser grid.
Well, it was better to call it a ball that had light elemental energy in it, but that light elemental energy was concentrated to the point where it formedsters. So when it was released, it formed aser energy grid that cut that person up into tiny pieces.
All that was left of him in the end was a bunch of small pieces of flesh and a pool of blood.
This was by far the most terrifying death out of all the deaths that had happened today and the one that had affected the rest of the people here the most. After all, none of them wanted to be the next person that ended up like thisˇ
So after a long period of hesitation, the next person that spoke said, "I''ll do it."
When he said this, he found that Huang Xie''s eyes immediately fell onto him.
However, the way that Huang Xie looked at him waspletely different from how Huang Xie had looked at the others. It seemed that he epted him foring to this decision and even praised him for it.
When Huang Xie came over this time, that person didn''t feel any pressure at all.
Then when Huang Xie was in front of him, he raised his hand towards his chest.
There was a small part of that person that wanted to move out of the way, but he stopped himself in the end and let Huang Xie do what he wanted.
As Huang Xie''s hand was on this person''s chest, there was a faint light that appeared.
It didn''t take long before there was this small ball of light that came out of that person.
When that person saw this, he couldn''t help feeling that there was an important part of him that had been pulled out of him. This was most likely the feeling of having his soul pulled out from him.
After all, he could feel that there was something that was resonating with him when it came to that small ball of light that Huang Xie was holding.
With the first person epting Huang Xie''s terms, it didn''t take long before others started to crumble. It only took a single domino to set off this chain reaction as everyone started to agree to Huang Xie''s terms.
After all, it was better than the alternativeˇ
With that, Huang Xie was able to collect the soul fragments from all of the ones that were left in this room.
As he held these soul fragments, he could feel the connection from them to everyone else who was here.
With that, he put the soul fragments away and started leading everyone over to the same area that Xiao Ming and the others were in. However, he didn''t bring them right over to where Xiao Ming''s group was since he didn''tpletely trust them.
He didn''t want to let them do anything that he would regret without being able to stop them, so he didn''t give them any chance.
All during this time, Huang Xie had been looking around the room, as if he was looking for something.
After he made sure that they were all gathered in that one area, everyone was confused as to what Huang Xie was doing.
Huang Xie just ignored them all as he moved over to the side.
As he moved through the ball pit, there wasn''t a single trap that was set off, once again showing that he knew exactly where the traps were.
Finally, Huang Xie suddenly stopped in one spot and bent over as if he was reaching for something.
When he came up, there was a key that was in his hand.
As he held this key up for everyone to see, the mechanical voice of the statue once again sounded.
Chapter 732: Soul Tower of Trial (8)
"Congrattions on finding the key. Please insert it into this keyhole and open up the next task."
After the voice fell, there was a keyhole that suddenly appeared on the base of the statue.
It seemed that there was a reason why the statue had fallen down here with them.
If it hadn''t, then there wouldn''t have been a way for them to continue onwards.
However, those with sharper eyes noticed something elseˇthe ce where the keyhole had suddenly appeared. It was at the base of the statue, but it wasn''t in the center of the base.
This was at the very left side of the base of the statue.
At the same time, when they looked at it closely, it seemed to only take a fifth of the base. It was almost as if there was space that was deliberately left in the base of the statue for something else.
Almost like there were other things that would have appeared at the base.
Huang Xie didn''t waste any time in making his way over to the statue, but before he reached it, he suddenly jumped back.
That was because there were a few balls that suddenly fell down from the sky.
There was arge empty space above them that they couldn''t see the end of, but they had ignored this since they had been focused on the balls around them. But if they thought about it, the balls must havee from somewhereˇ
The few balls that suddenly fell from the sky was proof of this.
After the balls stopped falling, Huang Xie stood there looking at the statue.
There wasn''t a single response from the statue, but it was clear that this was done deliberately by the statue that controlled this trial. It was clear that this was a hidden part of the task that hadn''t been stated.
Many people would let their guards down when they thought that victory was at hand.
This was a bad trait to have, but it was one that most people had naturally.
That was what these final balls falling down were testing.
They were here to test if one would be able to react to something suddenly happening when they thought that they had passed the test.
It was a bit mean, but Huang Xie could understand why this was done.
As for why he had dodged them, it was because he knew that all of them were trapped. If he had touched even a single one of them, there was no doubt that he would have ended up like all those he had pushed before.
Everyone just stared at Huang Xie in silence when they saw him like this, but the only ones that were actually worried about him were Xiao Ming and the other two. The others all felt disappointment when they saw that the balls had missed him.
But of course, that disappointment had quickly disappeared since they knew that Huang Xie was the only one that could get them out of this predicament. So their expressions quickly changed from disappointment to wanting Huang Xie to finish this as soon as possible.
Huang Xie waited for a moment to see if anything else would happen, but then he stepped up to the statue.
It seemed like these balls were the only ones that had been prepared as a trap for an unsuspecting person.
When Huang Xie put the key into the keyhole and turned, the statue suddenly lit up.
It took no time at all for all of the balls to suddenly disappear from the room.
The way that they disappeared, it was as if they had suddenly evaporated into thin air.
No one had an idea of how the balls suddenly disappeared like this, but there wasn''t a single ball that was left as they all suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was almost like magic with how quickly they had disappeared.
For a moment, everyone just stood there without moving.
It was as if they were afraid that something else would happen after balls had suddenly disappeared. However, it didn''t seem like anything was going to happen after the balls were gone.
So they finally were able to move.
There were a few people that fell down to the ground as relief came over there. There were some that were still standing there without moving, as if they were one guard for what was about to happen. And there was one person thatˇ
"Die!"
This person shouted as they suddenly charged at Huang Xie.
The balls had disappeared, so there wasn''t anything that was stopping this person from reaching Huang Xie anymore.
This person had charged out so suddenly that they had caught Xiao Ming and the others off guard. They had also been relieved that the balls had disappeared so that there was a momentarypse in their guard as they let themselves rx.
This person had taken advantage of that since they knew that this would be the case.
As for the reason why they were charging at Huang Xieˇ
It was naturally so that they could kill him and take back the part of their soul that had been taken.
However, this person was wrong in thinking that everyone would be caught off guard by this.
Huang Xie hadn''t let his guard down for an instant since he had already figured that someone would try something like this. Huang Xie had already thought of everything when he came up with his n, so it wasn''t as if he would let himself be caught off guard by someone trying to rush him like this.
Huang Xie was even already looking at this person when they charged out, as if he was already fully expecting it.
But it was already toote for that person to stop, so all they could do was keep going and try to take Huang Xie down.
Before they could reach Huang Xie, Huang Xie''s hand suddenly closed and there was the sound of something being crushed.
The next moment, that person suddenly slowed down as their spiritual energy started to scatter.
This was the spiritual energy that they had gathered in an attempt to attack Huang Xie, something that shouldn''t have scattered for no reason. But there was a reason why it had scattered in the end.
That was because the thing that Huang Xie had crushed was the fragment of their soul that he had taken from them. The moment that he saw this person attacking him, he didn''t hesitate to crush that fragment of that person''s soul.
A person''s soul was something that was deeply connected to them.
It could be said that it was the core of what made a person a person.
So if even a fragment of it was destroyed, then it would cause serious injuries for that person.
That was why this person''s spiritual energy had suddenly scattered like this.
After stumbling to where Huang Xie was and falling in front of him, that person even spat out blood to show how seriously injured they were. However, they didn''t have time to deal with their injuries as they could feel that there was danger from in front of them.
They looked up to see Huang Xie standing there in front of them with a weapon raised and a cold look in his eyes. The way that he was looking at this person made it clear thatˇhe was going to show no mercy.
But this person couldn''t just ept that they would die like this, so they wanted to fight back.
Huang Xie had a trace of admiration in his eyes when he saw this.
Others might have copsed where he stood and would have tried to beg for their lives, but this person kept their pride and instead tried to fight back instead of just giving up.
At the very least, this was something that was worthy of praise.
It was just that the rest of this person wasn''t worthy of any praise at all since they had tried to kill him.
So Huang Xie didn''t hold back at all as he swung his weapon down at this person.
Though it was a blunted weapon, it cut right through that person''s sword and even their body. The two halves of their body fell to the ground and just remained there.
Huang Xie ignored this corpse and looked at the rest that were just standing there with knitted brows.
He looked at them with a cold look and asked, "Anyone else?"
All of them quickly shook their heads when they heard this before looking away from Huang Xie. With the way that they turned their heads, it was almost as if they were afraid to look at him.
Huang Xie gave a nod before saying, "If anyone else wants to try anything, know that I won''t show any mercy."
All of them slowly gave nods, but they still didn''t look in Huang Xie''s direction.
Huang Xie wanted to go over to Xiao Ming''s group after doing all of this, but he didn''t have time to do it as the floor suddenly gave out from under them.
It was the same thing as before where the floor had suddenly disappeared from under them.
They were thrown into the darkness that was waiting beneath them.
Huang Xie however couldn''t help feeling that this was strange.
The timing of the floor disappearingˇit was almost as if there was someone that had been waiting for him to settle that person before dropping them down.
Could it be that there was some kind of will inside of the statue that was controlling all of this?
Chapter 733: Soul Tower of Trial (9)
When theynded again, they found that they were in a strange room.
This ce looked like a normal room, but it seemed like there were too many things that were here.
There were many things that didn''t seem to belong in a room like this, but here they were in front of them.
There were also many things that seemed to be ced in a strange fashion. For example, there was a stove that was ced right beside a bed or there was a table that was ced on the wall.
It didn''t seem like there was anything normal about this room.
When the statuended, it spoke again.
"Wee to the second task. Your job here will be to find the clues that will lead you to the key that opens up the exit to this room. All of the clues that you need are in this room, so please take your time to look for them. There is no time limit like with the first task, so there''s no need for you to rush."
The way that the statue said this was almost as if this was some kind of game to it, instead of being a serious trial.
Even with that mechanical voice, that was what it seemed like.
But then again, this was indeed just a game for the statue or whoever was speaking through the statue. There was no consequence for them, so it wasn''t as if they cared about what happened.
So they could talk about it in this casual manner.
As soon as the statue finished talking, the room fell into silence.
Everyone looked at each other rather than looking around the room, almost as if they were being wary of each other.
Though the one that they really seemed to be wary of was a certain person who was standing there looking around the room. He was standing there as if he didn''t notice them being wary of him at all.
Huang Xie was looking around the room with Xiao Ming and the others, trying to find some kind of clue to solving the riddle behind the room.
After looking around a bit, Huang Xie swept his eyes around the rest of the people who were just standing there and said, "What are you all doing? Hurry up and start looking for clues."
There was a moment where they just stood there looking at him with uncertain looks, but they still listened to him when he raised his hand in a shape that seemed like he was about to crush something.
They felt a chill run down their spines when they saw this, so they no longer hesitated.
Though not a single one of them had thought that Huang Xie would be so decisive that he would threaten them like this.
Their souls were in his hands, so they had no choice but to follow his every order.
So they all spread out around the room and started looking around for clues as to where the key the statue had mentioned was.
However, it didn''t seem like there was anything that was useful.
There were plenty of items that were scattered all around the room, but all of them weremon items that could be found anywhere. There wasn''t anything special that could be used to help them out of their current situation.
Finding no clues at all, everyone just stood there with a stumped look on their face.
Not a single one of them could understand just how they were supposed to escape this room.
That was until someone saidˇ
"Doesn''t this dresser look like it''s gotten closer to this doll?"
When Huang Xie heard this, he immediately went over to where that person was and looked carefully at the dresser and doll that they mentioned.
He just stood there in silence for fifteen minutes, staring at the two of them.
No one could understand what was happening, but they didn''t stop him as they watched the doll and dresser with him. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
Finally, Huang Xie turned around and started looking at different things around the room. All of the things that Huang Xie looked at were things that he had looked at previously.
It was as if he was backtracking as he looked over these things.
No one could understand what he was doing until Huang Xie finally saidˇ
"This is bad!"
All of them were caught off guard by this sudden outburst from Huang Xie.
They all looked at him with confused looks as if they couldn''t understand what he was talking about, but Huang Xie just ignored all of them as he went back over to Xiao Ming and the others.
With the way that he did this, it was almost as if he didn''t trust the others.
Though it would be strange if he trusted them in the first ce since they were only following him because of their souls that he had in his hands.
Once he went back over, Huang Xie said, "The room is shrinking and it''s shrinking at a rate that keeps increasing. It''ll only be a matter of time before we''re all crushed by this room."
It wasn''t just Xiao Ming''s group, all of the others were shocked when they heard this since Huang Xie had spoken in a voice loud enough for all of them to hear.
Aftering back to their senses, they moved around the room to look at the same ces that Huang Xie had looked at before. However, they found that they couldn''t notice any changes with the room even though he said that this room was shrinking.
Everyone looked back at Huang Xie with looks of doubt, but he didn''t care about what they thought.
It was a strange thing for Huang Xie, but his vision had also improved after his physique had improved. That was the reason why he was able to see the change in the room in the first ce.
That was also the reason why he was able to tell the balls apart earlier.
Those balls had small marks on them that were only a few micrometers wide, it was so small that only his improved eyesight was able to see them.
The room was currently shrinking in terms of micrometers, too small for normal people to detect with just their eyes alone.
But Huang Xie knew that it was only a matter of time before the room started shrinking at a rate that the others would be able to detect. That was because he had seen that the speed was doubling almost every minute.
Soon it would start shrinking in terms of millimeters, centimeters, and even meters.
This room was a decent size, but Huang Xie doubted that it would be able tost long once it reached meters.
So he knew that there was a time limit ced on them, even if the statue had said that there wasn''t a time limit. After all, if they were still in the room when itpletely shrankˇeven if the task didn''t end, it would still be the end since they would be crushed.
Huang Xie started to look around the room again, but this time it was clear that he was looking for something specific.
The statue had said that there was no time limit to this task, so that meant that there had to be a way to clear it even if the room were to shrink. That was a clue in itself since it meant that wherever this key was, it was in a ce that wouldn''t be affected by the shrinking of the room.
That meant that there had to be things that hadn''t moved from the beginning.
It was hard for him to figure out what hadn''t moved since the beginning since he didn''t have a frame of reference to use. He had only discovered that the room had started to shrink, which was why he thought of this.
So it really wasn''t easy for him to find things that weren''t moving.
That was until he looked at one thing in the room that he seemed to have forgotten.
Huang Xie revealed a smile when he saw this thing since he never thought that the answer would be this, but it seemed like it was the most likely answer.
Shaking his head, Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling that he had been overthinking this.
So he waved his hand at Xiao Ming and the others while the other people were still looking around the room. He only wanted them with him when he checked out this possibility.
As they reached the thing, he said to them, "Can you guard me while I check something?"
The three of them quickly gave a nod, even Yu Huang agreed as he took a position around Huang Xie to protect him.
Huang Xie went around this thing that he was suspecting and looked carefully at it until he suddenly found something.
Shaking his head with a helpless smile, Huang Xie said, "This really isn''t fair, is it?"
He reached out for the thing that he found, but he found that he wasn''t able to budge it. It was as if there was something locking this thing in ce, so that he wasn''t able to reach what was behind it.
It seemed that it really wasn''t as simple as he thought it would be.
With the way that this thing was designed, it seemed like it required something else to open it up.
That meant that there had to be something else in this room that would help him open up this thing and get the key.
Chapter 734: Soul Tower of Trial (10)
Huang Xie didn''t waste any more time with the statue that he had been trying to open.
Yes, it was the statue that hadn''t moved a single micrometer since falling down into the room with them.
It seemed like this statue was detached from the rest of the room, which was why it hadn''t moved a single micrometer. It was like this statue just didn''t exist in the same space as the rest of the room.
That was what Huang Xie was looking for in this room now.
There had to be other objects in this room that were the same as the statue that would help him open it up.
Finally, the rest started to notice what Huang Xie was up to and came over to see what was happening. It was just that they couldn''t understand what Huang Xie was doing as he moved around the room.
There were some that had noticed that he had been at the statue earlier, so they went over to see if there was anything special about the statue. But when they looked closely at the statue, they couldn''t find a single thing that was off about it.
It didn''t seem like there was anything with the statue that he had been doing.
So what was he doing?
Finally, one of them couldn''t take it anymore and grabbed Huang Xie''s arm to ask, "What are you doing?"
Huang Xie just ignored this person and seemed to continue walking around the room.
Since that was the case, the others had no choice but toe over and help this person in grabbing Huang Xie. After several people grabbed him, Huang Xie had no choice but to address them.
He raised his hand and threw them all off before raising his hands again in a crushing position. It seemed like he was getting ready to crush something with the way that he had his hands out.
Everyone immediately moved back when they saw this.
They raised their hands as if they were guarding themselves, but then they looked like they were trying to calm Huang Xie down as they saidˇ
"Wait, we don''t want any trouble."
"We just want to help you. We want to get out of here as well."
"We know that we have to work together, so at least give us something to do."
Huang Xie narrowed his eyes to look at them as if he was scoping them out, but his expression eventually rxed since he could see that they were being serious.
They recognized the situation that they were in and hade to ept it, which was why they were offering to help. In that caseˇit might be better to get them to help rather than just trying to do everything himself.
He didn''t know how long it was before the roompletely copsed in on itself, but he knew that it wouldn''t be that long either. It was going to happen and it was going to happen sooner orter.
So before that happened, it was best if he worked with everyone to get out of here as soon as possible.
He didn''t know if they would actually be helpful, but it was better than them just getting in his way.
Huang Xie took a deep breath and started telling everyone about what he saw, though he only said it simply without wasting any time at all. However, they were smart enough to understand just from this short summary.
Though to actually find anything usefulˇ
They didn''t have the same abilities as Huang Xie, so it wasn''t as if they were able to find anything.
They couldn''t even see that the things in the room were shrinking, so there were many of them that were even doubting what Huang Xie said. They thought that he might have lost his mind from the stress of the situation and wasing up with things.
Those people instead moved over to the statue to look at the panel on it that Huang Xie had been working on earlier.
This was at least something that they could see, so they chose to believe in this. They didn''t think that there would be things in this room that would help them open this, so they were just using brute force in an attempt to open it.
It was too bad that the statue blocked every single attack that they used.
It was even as if the energy from their attacks were erased when they tried to break through with force.
There seemed to be something around this statue that was blocking all of their attacks, so that they couldn''t do a single thing to it.
Huang Xie just ignored them since he never expected anything from them, though he did take note of the ones that followed his words and kept searching around the room.
After a long time, Huang Xie was able to find five things that didn''t move in the room, though none of them seemed to be helpful.
They were all a bunch of knick knacks that seemed like they could be thrown away at any moment.
So how were these things supposed to help him?
Xiao Ming was the one that solved his doubt by waving at him and saying, "Come over here and try it. There''s nothing to lose from just trying them."
Huang Xie was surprised to hear this, but he nodded in agreement before heading back to the statue.
The others that had been gathered around the statue immediately moved aside when they saw Huang Xiee over. All of them had worried looks on their faces as they looked at the room around them.
With how much time that they had spent here, the room was now moving at a speed that they could perceive. It was not moving at millimeters rather than micrometers, so they could tell that the room was indeed shrinking.
That made them panic more since they were filled with regret over not having listened to Huang Xie sooner.
There was the will to do something, but they weren''t able to do a single thing since they had wasted all this time with the statue. Even if they wanted to help, they didn''t even know where to start looking.
So the only thing that they could do was stand aside and try to hide as much as possible.
When Huang Xie came over, he looked at the knick knacks in his hand and the panel in front of him with a look like he didn''t know what to do.
It was Xiao Ming who made the first move by taking one of the knick knacks and bringing it up to the panel.
When she did, that knick knack was suddenly sucked into the panel and disappeared without a trace.
Everyone was surprised to see this and there were even a few people that wanted to criticize her for this since they had no idea what was happening. They were worried that this might have caused something bad to happen, or they might have even lost the key to getting out of this ce because of her actions.
However, Huang Xie''s re immediately made them turn away.
Huang Xie looked at the panel for a bit before raising the other four items and bringing it forward.
He found that when he tried to put more than one into the panel, the panel wouldn''t take it. It was only when he brought these items forward one by one that the panel started taking the items.
In no time at all, the five items all disappeared without a trace.
However, when the fifth item was put in, they were all suddenly ejected from the panel.
At the same time, there was a red light that came from the panel itself as if something was wrong.
Huang Xie picked up the items and looked at them with a confused look, but there was a slow look of recognition that appeared on his face.
At the same time, he and Xiao Ming said, "There must be some order to it."
The two of them looked at each other before nodding at the same time.
Huang Xie didn''t hesitate this time to mix up the order of the items that he put into the panel, but once again the panel released the same red light and ejected the items.
It seemed like there was no other choice but to slowly go through the different orders that these items could be put into the statue, but at the same timeˇthe walls were slowly closing in around them.
Since it had already reached millimeters, it didn''t take long for the shrinking rate to reach centimeters.
It seemed like it would only be a matter of time before the walls closed in on them and crushed them all.
Seeing the walls closing in on them like this, everyone started to panic and wanted to urge Huang Xie to go faster, but they didn''t dare say it out loud. The only thing that they could do was look at Huang Xie with desperate looks, hoping that he would find the rightbination.
Huang Xie could also see the walls closing in on them like this and he had to admit that he was getting nervous as well.
But Xiao Ming suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "Calm down and think about this clearly."
That was when he realized that he had been panicking too much.
There had to be some kind of indication of what order to put these things in, but he just missed it.
So instead of putting the items in the panel again, he looked around the room.
When he couldn''t find anything, Huang Xie looked down at the items.
"Ah, so it was thatˇ"
Chapter 735: Soul Tower of Trial (11)
Huang Xie held the five items in his hand and arranged them in his palm.
All during this, the room around them was still shrinking.
There was less and less space for them to stand as the room continued to shrink.
However, Huang Xie didn''t seem worried at all as he casually looked at the items in his hand. He even looked at them carefully as if he was making sure that something was correct, though the others had no idea what he was doing.
Though they didn''t say anything, it was clear by the way that everyone looked at him as if they were begging him to hurry up.
When he was finally satisfied, Huang Xie put the items in his hand into the panel based on the order that he had arranged them in.
When he put the final item in, the panel released a green light and suddenly opened up.
Behind the panel was the key, one that was just like the one that he had found in the previous room. At the same time, there was a key hole that suddenly appeared on the front of the statue.
Howeverˇthat didn''t stop the room from shrinking.
It seemed like the room would continue to shrink until they cleared this second task.
But even then Huang Xie just slowly walked over to the front of the statue even though the walls were closing in around them. In an even slower manner, he put the key into the key hole and turned it.
It was only when the key was fully turned that the room finally stopped shrinking.
Seeing the room stop shrinking, the rest of them let out a sigh of relief.
With how much it had shrunken and the rate that it was shrinking, it would have only taken a few more minutes to reach them. So of course they were relieved that it had stopped right there before reaching them.
"Congrattions on passing the second task."
The familiar mechanical voice of the statue rang out once again.
Everyone let out another sigh of relief before bing tense again. After all, the reappearance of this voice wasn''t exactly a good thing.
It meant that they would most likely be thrown into the next task right away. There wouldn''t be a chance for them to rx and catch their breath.
As if on cue, the floor suddenly disappeared from under them and they were thrown down into the abyss again.
Everyone had bitter smiles on their faces, but they also let out a sigh of relief.
At the very least, they were leaving this room where they could have died at any moment. At least they no longer had to feel suffocated from being in this cramped room anymore.
Though there were still three more tasks ahead, at least they had Huang Xie.
He had shown that he had the abilities to clear these tasks for them, so they would depend on him to clear out the next few tasks as well.
It felt like they would be able to get through this trial in the end.
ˇ
There were only half of them left when the trial was over.
Even though they didn''t lose anyone on the second task, they couldn''t stop what eventually came. The third and fourth task were just too hard for them to not lose anyone.
They weren''t able to save everyone and eventually there were people that fell to the traps that were in those tasks.
But that was only a fourth of their group.
They had only lost a fourth of their group during the third and fourth task.
As for the other fourth, they lost all of those people in thest task.
That was close to ten people in one go.
That was because during thest task, there was arge trap that had caught all of those people at once. So all of them lost their lives at the same time because of that one trap that had caught them all.
Huang Xie had wanted to save them, but he had been toote.
Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin
Even if he had his powerful abilities, it wasn''t as if he was able to do everything.
So by the time that he had gone forward to save them, it was already toote as they had lost their lives.
Once the fifth and final task was over and all of the key holes had been unlocked, the statue said, "Congrattions onpleting this trial. The exit to the next floor will now open."
As soon as its voice fell, there was a set of stairs that came down from above.
This set of stairsnded right where the statue was and was for them to reach the next floor, but there wasn''t a single person that went forward to leave.
That was because all of them turned around to gather around Huang Xie.
At first, they tried tofort him over the fact that he hadn''t been able to save the ones that they had lost. They had tried telling him that it wasn''t his fault and that there wasn''t anything that he could do, but Huang Xie still med himself.
With the way that they were acting, it was almost as if they had be friends after going through these trials together.
However, those that knew what the real situation was wouldn''t believe that.
There was one thing that all of these people wanted from Huang Xie, which was why they had stuck around in the first ce. Without getting that thing back from Huang Xie, they wouldn''t be able to leave this ce feeling assured.
They had to get the piece of their soul that Huang Xie took back from him.
So they were trying to act friendly to him in an attempt to get the fragment of their souls back from him. They knew that it was impossible to take it by force since he had already shown what he was capable of, so the only thing that they could do was try to befriend him and try to get him to give them back willingly.
Naturally, Huang Xie knew what they were doing and he didn''t fall for it at all.
That was why he was ignoring their attempts tofort him over the loss of these people.
In fact, what he was really regretting was the fact that he had lost those servants just now.
Since he had their souls in his hands, it meant that as long as they didn''t give up all hope, they would have no choice but to follow his orders.
Huang Xie didn''t know what would being up, but he was certain that this wouldn''t be the only floor where they would have to work together. So if he were able to gather more ves and send them up, that meant that it would be easier for them.
As long as he had the souls of these people in his hands, then it would be easier for them in the future.
The loss of half of them was a serious blowˇ
Still, it wasn''t as if he could keep moping about it forever.
All he could do was ept that half of them were gone and focus on the other half.
Just because he lost half of them didn''t mean that it was all over. Instead, he should see it as still having half instead of losing everything.
Taking a deep breath, Huang Xie calmed himself and turned to head over to Xiao Ming''s group.
When the others saw this, they revealed ugly looks.
They knew that since Huang Xie was going over to them, it meant that he still didn''t trust them. It meant that he was still treating them as outsiders and they were the only ones that he really cared about.
That meant that there was no chance to get their souls back.
There were some that immediately turned to head up to the next floor.
Since they couldn''t get their souls back, they would do the only other thing that they could do.
They would climb as quickly as possible so they wouldn''t run into Huang Xie again. As long as they were able to avoid him, then they wouldn''t be influenced by the fact that he held their souls.
Once they were out of this tower, all they had to do was go to their sect elders to put pressure on Huang Xie''s Love Sect.
With all of the people that were here, there was no way that the Love Sect would ignore all of them. As long as the elders of all of their sects put pressure on the Love Sect, then there was no doubt that they would be able to recover their souls.
Though some of them headed up, there were some of them that remained.
It seemed like they still wanted to try and befriend Huang Xie to get their souls back.
Butˇthey werepletely disappointed by what happened next.
"Take these. Use them when the timees."
Huang Xie said this as he handed a few balls of light to Xiao Ming and the others.
The ones that remained recognized these immediately as the soul fragments that Huang Xie had taken from them.
As soon as they saw this, they knew what Huang Xie was nning and didn''t waste any more time.
They knew that it was impossible to get their soul fragments back, so the only thing that they could do was climb as quickly as possible to avoid meeting Huang Xie in the future.
Chapter 736: Soul Tower of Trial (12)
Outside of the Soul Tower of Trial, the image on the big screen in the center was of Huang Xie handing the soul fragments to the others.
During this, the sect masters and the elders from the sects that had the soul fragments of their disciples taken all turned to look in the Love Sect direction.
Or it was better to say that all of them were looking at Lin Fan.
Not just because he was the sect master of the Love Sect, but also because he was the master of the one that had taken these souls in the first ce.
For Huang Xie to know how to take soul fragments like this, he must have learned from someone. So the one that people naturally turned to was the one who was Huang Xie''s master.
That was Lin Fan.
However, Lin Fan was certain that he wasn''t the one that had taught Huang Xie this technique.
It was just that everyone thought that he was the one that did it since he was Huang Xie''s master and the only exnation that they could think of. Even the elders of the Love Sect were looking at him like they thought that he was the one that taught Huang Xie this.
Lin Fan knew that Huang Xie must have encountered some kind of fortuitous encounter inside of the tower or the first trial in the Ten Thousand Beast Valleys. He didn''t know what kind of fortuitous encounter it was, but he wouldn''t look down on it since he knew who Huang Xie really was.
He was the Heaven''s Chosen, which meant that anything that he encountered would be a fate changing thing for anyone else.
In addition to the Thunder God Stone, he had even picked up this kind of special technique.
It was hard to guess what else Huang Xie had obtained, but Lin Fan was certain that it wouldn''t be normal.
This was going just as he thought it would when he epted this Heaven''s Chosen into the Love Sect. However, before the Heaven''s Chosen could obtain true power, there was one thing that he had to do as the sect master.
The Heaven''s Chosen would no doubt attract the envy of many people who would want to put them down.
So before the Heaven''s Chosen became strong, he and the Love Sect would have to protect him.
Once the Heaven''s Chosen grew up and became stronger, they would be able to reap the benefits of raising the Heaven''s Chosen. This usually meant that the Heaven''s Chosen would help them be the strongest sect in the world if they still existed.
Before then, Lin Fan just had to do what he had to do.
Lin Fan took a deep breath and looked back at the various sect masters and elders that were staring in their direction. The look in his eyes showed that he wasn''t willing to back down at all in the face of these people.
The sect masters and elders from the other sects were surprised when they saw that Lin Fan didn''t back down in the face of theirbined prestige. There were many of them that had traces of awkwardness appear on their faces as they didn''t know where to go from here.
However, there were still some that wouldn''t let their surprise get the better of them.
There was a sect master that led the elders of his sect over to where the Love Sect group was. The elders went to block the elders of the Love Sect while the sect master came to stand in front of Lin Fan.
As they came to face each other, the others also looked over and moved a bit closer.
They didn''t get as close as this group did, but they were still close enough that they would be able to act if anything were to happen.
It seemed like they wanted to get involved in this matter in one way or another.
Lin Fan was just silent as he watched this sect master approach.
Even when that sect master was right in front of him, Lin Fan didn''t say a thing.
That wasn''t because he was acting calm, but rather because he was pretending that the sect master and the elders didn''t even exist. From beginning to end, his eyes had been on the screens the entire time, he never spared that sect master and the elders a single nce.
The sect master and all of the elders knitted their brows when they saw this, but they didn''t lose their temper.
If it was anywhere else, they might have done that. However, this ce was the territory of the Martial Might Sect, not a ce that they could act however they wanted.
If they were to create arge scene, then the Martial Might Sect would have to step in and that wouldn''t be good for any of them. Getting on the bad side of the Martial Might Sect was thest thing that any of them wanted to do.
But if it was a smallmotion, then the Martial Might Sect wouldn''t involve themselves.
This was something that had happened many times already, so they knew that they would be safe as long as they didn''t go too far.
Not to mention, with all of the others who had been gathered because of how many victims there were, they were certain that they would be able to take down the Love Sect without much trouble.
After staring at Lin Fan for a bit, the sect master said, "Do you really think that you could mess with our disciples without any consequences? Now that this incident has happened, how do you think you shouldpensate us?"
The tone that he had made it very clear that he was ming Lin Fan for what happened and that he was here to cause trouble. But of course, there was also a confidence that came from his voice that made it seem like he was certain that Lin Fan would crumble.
Unfortunately for him, it didn''t seem like Lin Fan even heard him as hepletely ignored the sect master.
The sect master had an ugly look on his face when he saw this, but there wasn''t anything that he could do about it. After all, it didn''t seem like Lin Fan wanted to listen to him and he couldn''t throw his fists out.
So another one of the sect masters came over and said, "It seems like you''ve also shown quite the hospitality for my sect''s disciple as well. I think that we should discuss this."
Once again, this sect master was also ignored by Lin Fan.
The looks on the faces of the two sect master looked very ugly when they saw Lin Fan ignoring them.
But eventually, a third, fourth, and fifth sect master came forward to put pressure on Lin Fan.
However, the way that he actedˇit didn''t seem like he cared at all about the things that they were saying. It was almost as if he was thinking that they weren''t worth his time at all.
When they saw him acting this way, they naturally couldn''t take it.
They were sect masters of their sects and even before bing sect masters, they had been known as geniuses of their sects. They were those that had stood in a high position before and had developed their pride.
When their pride was being trampled like this, they naturally couldn''t help getting angry.
So it seemed like they really had no choiceˇ
But all of a sudden, Lin Fan suddenly turned to look at them and asked, "Is that all of you?"
The sect masters and elders were all confused when they heard this.
Not a single one of them could understand why he was asking this.
They couldn''t even tell what he was feeling based on the tone of his voice.
Seeing that they didn''t say anything, Lin Fan just calmly said, "I''ll assume that this is all of you." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin
Then raising his hand, he suddenly formed a fist and punched out at the sect master that hade up to him first.
When this sect master saw this punch, he immediately raised his hands to block it.
He didn''t use all of his spiritual energy because he didn''t think that there was a need for him to do this. He thought that someone like Lin Fan was weakpared to someone like him.
What he didn''t expect was to be picked up by the force behind Lin Fan''s punch.
This sect master was also in the Qi Condensation Realm just like Lin Fan, but he was in the High Qi Condensation Realm, so he should have been stronger than Lin Fan. It was just that he found that he wasn''t able to resist at all when he was hit with this punch.
After flying through the air, the sect masternded on the ground with his eyes rolled back.
He had been knocked out with just a single punch from Lin Fan.
The other sect masters just stared in shock at this, but that didn''t mean that Lin Fan would give them time to react to this. Lin Fan sent out punches at all of the sect masters and this time, they were barely able to block them without fainting.
That was because Lin Fan had attacked all of them at once and stretched himself too thin.
If he had focused on just one of them, then he might have been able to knock them out like the first sect master.
Chapter 737: Soul Tower of Trial (13)
Though they weren''t knocked out, their arms did sting from being hit by Lin Fan''s punches like this.
All of the sect masters looked at Lin Fan in shock as if they couldn''t believe what just happened.
None of them had expected him to be this strong after all.
They had heard rumours about his strength, but those rumours never said that he was this strong. They thought that with their strength, they would be able to take him down.
But nowˇ
It didn''t seem like they would be able to do a single thing to him with the power that he had shown.
It seemed like they would only end up as casualties if they continued this.
The sect masters looked at each other and they could see the same looks in each other''s eyes. All of them wanted to leave this matter as it was since none of them wanted to lose their dignity like this.
So one of the sect masters took over for the one that fainted and said, "Sect Master Lin, it seems like we''ve reached a difference in opinion. How about we discuss this in the future?"
After he said this, his voice turned a bit cold as he said, "I''m sure that your Love Sect would not benefit fromˇ"
Before he could finish though, Lin Fan had already appeared in front of him and punched him right in the stomach.
The sect master looked at Lin Fan standing in front of him in shock, as he couldn''t believe that he would do something like this.
However, that didn''tst long as his eyes rolled back in his head and he started crumbling down.
It was the same thing as the other sect master.
He had been knocked out with a single punch.
Lin Fan didn''t care about the sect master that had fainted because of that single punch, he just looked down at his hands as if he was realizing something.
Well, it was more that he was slowly adjusting to the power that he had obtained.
He didn''t get a chance to fight after breaking through, so he had never been able to test the full extent of his power. Now that he got to test it out, he was able to slowly adjust to the new level of power that he had obtained.
But of course, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan had been fighting seriously the entire time.
He had been holding back so that no one would be able to discover his true power. He had been fighting with just enough strength that they would be wary of him without revealing his trump cards.
Looking at the other sect masters who had uneasy looks, Lin Fan quickly dashed forward at the next sect master.
All of them suddenly spread out so that he wouldn''t be able to get them together, but there was another reason for that.
They were waiting for someone else to get involved.
Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin
Since he had started a fight, these sect masters were certain that someone would get involved.
After all, the Martial Might Sect wouldn''t just allow this foreign sect to act how they wanted in their territory.
But to the surprise of not just these sects, but the other sects as well, the Martial Might Sect never moved. It was almost as if they just epted what Lin Fan was doing.
What was happening where the Martial Might Sect was just epting this?
Many people were confused, but they also became wary of the Love Sect because of this.
ˇ
The screens captured many different scenes from the disciples making their way through the tower.
It didn''t seem like there was anything particrly interesting that happened until the twenty fifth floor.
This was the floor where a lot of people were stopped because it seemed like this was arge event that would bring many people together.
The fifth floor was one that brought over fifty people together.
This twenty fifth floor brought over five hundred people together, ten times more than what was on the fifth floor. At the same time, it didn''t seem like people were going to stoping in.
Though out of the total ten thousand that entered the tower in the first ce, this didn''t really seem like a lot.
It could only be considered a small portion of all those that entered, but this was without a doubt thergest gathering of people in this tower so far.
Everyone was split off from each other, forming their own small groups as no one seemed capable of trusting each other.
This was where Huang Xie met up with the others again.
This time, there were even more Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect members that were gathered, so they all formed a group together.
Everyone else just looked at this group with wary looks.
Though most of them seemed to be staring at Huang Xie.
During this time, it wasn''t as if there weren''t other cooperation floors.
However, Huang Xie had never encountered anyone else from the Love Sect or the Demon Palm Sect during this time. That didn''t mean that he didn''t encounter other people though.
Since he had done it once, he had done it a second time.
With his abilities, he had be the only one that could help them break out of the situation and had taken advantage of it.
He did the same thing as before where he took the soul fragments from those people that he went through the trials with as coteral for helping them pass.
So out of the five hundred people that were currently gathered, there were over a hundred of them that had a fragment of their soul taken from them by Huang Xie.
If he wanted, he would be able to take down a fifth of them in one go.
He was regarded as the most dangerous person here, but there wasn''t a single person that approached him. It was as if they wanted as little to do with him as possible, it was like they were avoiding him like he was the gue.
Huang Xie didn''t mind since there was no reason for him to do anything to these people yet.
At least not until this trial started.
But time passed and the trial still didn''t start.
That was until there were around a thousand people that were in thisrge room.
It was only then that the doors to this room suddenly closed.
The moment that the doors closed, everyone stopped talking and looked around them with wary looks, as if they were prepared for anything that happened.
But all that happened was that ten statues suddenly fell down from the sky.
They didn''t fall fast enough to crush anyone as they could easily dodge out of the way, but everyone avoided the statue afterwards since they had no idea what these statues were for.
The only thing that they felt towards these statues wasˇtrauma.
These statues were the source of their misery in this tower, so it was only normal that they would feel trauma from looking at them.
However, they were also focused on the statues, waiting for anything to change with them.
They knew that these statues would be their source of information on what the trial would be.
"Please defend these statues from the iing beasts."
The mechanical voice suddenly rang out to the surprise of everyone.
They didn''t seem to understand what was happening at first, but they understood the urgency of their situation the moment that a screen appeared in the air right in the center of the room.
It was a timer.
There were only ten minutes left before this trial started.
All of them looked at each other before moving over to the different statues as if they were going to prepare their defenses. But most people seemed like they were at a loss as to what to do since they had no idea where the enemies woulde from.
They only knew that enemies wereing to attack the statues, they didn''t know what direction they woulde in, how many there were, how strong they were, and all kinds of other things.
Without this information, it didn''t seem like they would be able to mount a good defenseˇ
So the only thing that they could do was build up defenses around the statues.
It was rather evenly spread as small groups went to different statues that didn''t seem to have people. It seemed like most people still didn''t trust each other as they were looking at each other with wary eyes as they were building their defense.
Most people chose to build simple barricades as defenses since they didn''t know what would being at them.
So it didn''t take long before walls were formed around the statues.
During all of this, the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group just stood there as if they were observing everyone else.
Finally, Huang Xie said, "We should split up."
They all looked at him with surprised looks, or rather everyone but Xiao Ming, Yu Huang, and Mo Sha looked at him with surprised looks.
That was because everyone else didn''t know what he was capable of, so they couldn''t guess what n Huang Xie had.
Huang Xie looked at the three of them and just gave them nods before they started moving off to a statue each.
As for the others, Huang Xie waved his hand at them toe closer before he took out the balls of light and said, "These areˇ"
Chapter 738: Soul Tower of Trial (14)
The countdown of the timer went quickly and soon there was only a minute left.
That was when Huang Xie had finished distributing the things that he wanted to hand to the various members of the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect.
Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin
There were twenty of them here, so they were able to split up so that two of them took each statue. Of course, it wouldn''t just be the two of them that were there.
After reaching the statues, they just moved through the crowd until they were right by the statue.
It seemed like they were hiding behind everyone else and there were some people that seemed unhappy about this, but they didn''t stop them since most people knew about the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect group.
They knew that they were powerful and that it wasn''t time to fight them right now.
So they thought of it as a positive thing instead of thinking negatively.
Instead of thinking that they were being used, they thought of it as them using them as a secret force in case anything went wrong.
When the timer ended, the voice came from the statues again.
"The beasts areing, please brace yourselves. Your goal will be to protect all ten statues, but know that loss is inevitable. For each statue that is destroyed, there will be an additional wave added to the beast waves. Once all twenty waves have been cleared, this task will be considered over."
Everyone deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
Even though instructions had been given, they were still worried after hearing this.
After all, there was no concrete detail that was given such as how strong the beasts were or how many there were.
They only now knew that they had to defeat twenty waves of beasts and that they had to protect the statues.
At the same time, there was a twist where they would be allowed to let a statue fall if necessary.
There was no doubt that this must be some kind of hidden mechanism that they needed to think about when facing the beasts. Perhaps it was that one of the statues had a special purposeˇ?
Regardless, it was too early for them to think about this as there were roars that came from around them.
As soon as the mechanical voice of the statue fell, there were doors that opened up around them.
These doors opened up in the circr wall of the room around them.
These walls had seemed sturdy, but it turned out that there were hidden doors in this wall that opened up as soon as the mechanical voice fell.
Behind these doors were beasts that seemed like they had been waiting there the whole time.
However, when the beasts appeared, everyone couldn''t help revealingˇdisappointed looks.
They had been worried about these beasts, but there weren''t that many of them in the first ce.
There were only around two hundred of them and it seemed like they were only in the Qi Gathering Realm. Most of the people that were here were in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm and many of them had already broken through to the Foundation Realm.
So these Qi Gathering Realm beasts were easy for them to defeat.
It didn''t even take that many of them to defeat these Qi Gathering Realm beasts, but there were many of them that rushed forward to defeat them.
The ones that charged forward all thought that they would be able to earn more points from defeating more of these spirit beasts, so they even startedpeting with each other for the spirit beasts.
They hadpletely forgotten that they needed to be protecting the statues.
There were only a few people left by the statues in the end.
All of the members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group were standing by the statues.
They knew that this must be some kind of trap, which was why they didn''t follow the rest out.
This was indeed a trap as when the next wave started, there were ten times more doors that opened up in the wall around them. That meant that there were over two thousand different beasts that suddenly appeared.
These beasts were also stronger than the ones that had appeared before, with some of them even being in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm.
When the ones that had run out saw them, they realized that they had been baited out.
Instead of staying by the defenses that they had made around the statues and fighting with ease, they were now surrounded by these spirit beasts and had to fight tooth and nail to get out of this encirclement.
They had to find some way back to the statues or else they might bepletely swallowed by the spirit beasts around them.
After all, everyone only had so much stamina and it was impossible for them to keep fighting out in the open like this. They would run out of stamina if they were to keep fighting all of these spirit beasts like this.
So they could only try to retreat back to their positions around the statues with bitter looks on their faces.
They regretted leaving their favoured positions very much.
Though this wasn''t actually a trap.
This was just a warm up since this was a trial, so the designer had wanted to give everyone a slow start before ramping up the difficulty.
It seemed that they hadpletely misunderstood this and thought that they had been plotted against.
In the end, some of the people who had gone out had been able to make it back to the defensive positions by the statues. However, most of them had used up their energy and wouldn''t be of any help if they didn''t rest up first.
At the same time, there were many that didn''t make it back to the statues.
There had been a total of over a thousand of them, but in an instantˇthey had lost a fifth of them with just this second wave. They had been swallowed by the spirit beasts and had died in the end.
It could be said that the power of the defenses had decreased by half all because of the rash actions of these people.
But the members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect didn''t panic.
In fact, they even looked like they had already expected this.
That was because Huang Xie had actually predicted that this would happen.
He knew that these people would be eager for achievements since he had seen the looks on their faces, so he had actually chosen to use them as bait to see what the waves would be like.
During all of this, the members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect hadn''t fought at all.
They just watched as those that had gone out fought with the spirit beasts.
As for the remaining spirit beasts that managed to reach the statues in the end, the ones that weren''t killed by those that charged outˇthey were dealt with by another group.
Among those that had remained at the statues were those that had their soul fragments taken by Huang Xie.
After distributing the soul fragments, these people had no choice but to follow the orders of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group. They had been standing in their positions by the statue the entire time.
As they watched the others ughtering the spirit beasts from the first wave, they were filled with resentment towards Huang Xie for keeping them here. But when they saw the second wave appear, they all let out sighs of relief as they realized that they had actually been saved by being forced to remain by the statues.
Now that the spirit beasts were here, they were the ones that had been sent out to deal with these spirit beasts.
They didn''t mind since it was something that they had to do anyway and they thought that they would earn contribution points by doing this, so it was a win win for them. Not to mention, most of the spirit beasts had already been weakened by those that had charged out, so it was easy for them to defeat them.
But right before they did, they received the order to stop attacking.
They left 10%, or two hundred of the spirit beasts alive which they kept at bay with the help of the others that didn''t go out.
Those people were also working with the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group since they saw that they seemed to know what to do.
As they held these spirit beasts at bay, they quickly sent out those that could heal to help the ones that had retreated. It seemed like they were trying to heal them up as soon as possible.
Seeing this, many people realized the same thing as the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
As long as there were still spirit beasts, the next wave wouldn''t appear.
That meant that they would have time to rest and heal up in between waves, as long as there were spirit beasts left.
Though they would still need some energy to keep the spirit beasts at bay and would waste some time healing up, it was a worthy exchange. Especially if those that were injured in the first sh could return to the fight.
There was no doubt that they would be able to make great contributions to the fight.
So like this, they held back the second wave while healing up.
Chapter 739 : Soul Tower of Trial (15)
Once most people were healed up, the rest of the spirit beasts were defeated and the second wave ended.
But the moment that the second wave ended, the doors opened once again.
This time, it seemed like less doors than before opened, but that wasn''t the main thing.
The main thing was the aura that wasing from these spirit beasts.
The second wave was an increase in quantity.
The third wave was an increase in quality.
There were only three hundred spirit beasts that came out, but all of them were at least in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm. There were even twenty of them that were in the Foundation Realm.
Though it was clear by the shaky aura that they gave off that they had only just broken through to the Foundation Realm. It was clear that they hadn''t condensed their realms yet, so they would be weaker than normal Foundation Realm Experts.
Though it would still be more than enough for them to dominate normal cultivators in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm.
The thing was that no one here was normal.
All of them were geniuses that had been chosen to participate in this tournament in the first ce, so there wasn''t a single one of them who was normal. All of them were geniuses that could cross realms and fight, so it wouldn''t be a problem for them to take on these spirit beasts.
The only real problem wasˇ
This was just the third wave and there were spirit beasts of this level that were appearing.
If the level of the spirit beasts continued to increase like this, just what would the twentieth wave be like?
Noˇeven before thest wave, it seemed like they had to worry about something else.
If even the third wave was like this, then what would the tenth wave be like?
What would the fifth wave be like?
There was no doubt that these waves would be harder and harder and at the rate that they were increasingˇit seemed like they would only be stronger and stronger until they were too strong for them to fight.
It seemed like they would outpace them at any momentˇ
So they were worried about how they wouldst twenty waves.
Not to mention, if they were to allow any of the statues to be destroyed, that would mean that they would have to face an extra wave. They were already worried about the waves that they had to deal with, so they were certain that any extra waves would be deadly for themˇ
But would they be able to defend the statues?
Many of them were filled with worry as this thought passed through their minds.
None of them were fools, so they were able to figure this out quite easily.
The only problem wasˇit wasn''t as if there was a way for them to solve this.
They werepletely at the whims of the trial in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if there was anything that they could do to change any of this.
Even Huang Xie and the others from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group were worried about this as well.
The third wave was dealt with slowly and carefully.
It seemed like everyone realized the danger that they were in, so they made sure to deal with these spirit beasts without consuming too much energy. At the same time, they seemed to be deliberately killing these spirit beasts slowly as if they wanted to stall for time.
This was a trial where they wanted to go as fast as possible so they could climb up sooner, but they had no choice but to go slow.
They needed that time to mentally adjust themselves and to prepare more defenses.
That was right, while some of them were fighting the spirit beasts, the others were building up more defenses.
The strange thing was that from the spirit beasts that they killed, there were materials that dropped. These were materials that were rted to these spirit beasts, so they almost seemed like they were prizes for them to take.
If this was a game, there was no doubt that this loot came from killing these spirit beasts.
If Lin Fan was here, he would have had a strange look on his face.
With the items that the spirit beasts dropped, they were able to form quite powerful defenses.
It was just that there was no knowing what was going toe next.
Since there were only so many spirit beasts, they couldn''t just hold on forever.
The spirit beasts only attacked and didn''t bother healing, so they would eventually die from the wounds that were inflicted on them. Even the smallest wounds would add up and eventually be fatal.
So in time, the spirit beasts were killed.
Once the spirit beasts of the third wave were killed, the doors once again opened.
This time, they doubled and there were over six hundred doors that opened.
The aura that came from these doors were also stronger than before, butˇthey weren''t as strong as everyone expected them to be.
Instead of releasing spirit beasts that were much stronger, it seemed like these spirit beasts were just as strong as the ones that came out before. Most of them were in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm while a small portion of them were in the Foundation Realm.
It seemed like there was no spirit beast that was stronger than this.
This waspletely different from what they had expected the fourth wave to be like, so there were many people that were caught off guard because of this.
But that didn''t mean that they would just let the spirit beasts do whatever they wanted.
With the defenses that they had set up, it was actually easier for them to take down these spirit beasts. With the defenses blocking the spirit beasts, it was actually easy for them to route them.
So in a sense, this fourth round was actually easier than the third round.
Though that did rouse their suspicion.
Why would the fourth round be easier than the third round?
That didn''t seem to make sense at all.
Was it a trap to make them let their guard down for the fifth round?
Could it be that the fifth round would be filled with powerful spirit beasts that were meant to finish them off after catching them off guard with this fourth round?
So they didn''t let their guards down for even a moment as they killed the spirit beasts slowly and built up even more defenses. They were nning on using this time toe up with strategies, but they soon realized that this was useless.
It was impossible for them to work together meaningfully with each other. They knew each other for too little time and there were grudges between them, so it was impossible for them to work together unless there was a leader controlling all of them.
As geniuses, they were naturally unwilling to fall under any leader, so it wasn''t as if they would be able to agree to work together.
As such it would be impossible for them to actually work with each other.
Though there were many people that looked to those that came from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect.
Those people were the ones that everyone recognized as the most unknown and most likely the most powerful.
So they were waiting to see what they would do.
During all of this, the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect group hadn''t made a single move. All they did was let those whose soul fragments they controlled do all the work.
It was as if they weren''t nning on moving at all during this trial.
But that wasn''t the case.
They were observing everything since they knew that only through gathering information would they be able to clear this trial.
It was clear that there was something wrong with this trial, so all they could do was gather as much information as possible so they could tell what was wrong.
So far, all they could tell was that this trial seemed to encourage working together.
This made Huang Xie relieved that he had been collecting soul fragments the entire time.
But it didn''t seem like this would be enoughˇ
It was unknown what was waiting for them in the rest of the trial.
If they could get everyone to work together, this might be enoughˇbut they knew that this was unlikely.
Eventually, the fourth wave also fell to them.
Even if there were more spirit beasts, it was impossible to keep them alive forever to stall for time. Not to mention, they didn''t want to stall forever since they knew that their time was ticking down.
So eventually, the fourth wave was taken care of.
As soon as the fourth wave was taken care of, the doors once again opened.
This time, there were over a thousand doors just like in the second wave.
The only thing wasˇthat they were still as powerful as the spirit beasts of the third and fourth waves. It seemed that the only thing that increased was the number of spirit beasts that came out, but not the quality of the spirit beasts.
Though this would make it a bit harder for them, they had already gotten into a groove in terms of dealing with spirit beasts that were at this level. As long as they didn''t rush it, their defenses should allow them to take care of all these spirit beasts without a problem.
"Is this really it?" Someone couldn''t help asking.
Chapter 740 : Soul Tower of Trial (16)
The others who had been around this person looked at them as if they were thinking the same thing, but not a single one of them said a thing.
They just did the same thing as before where they waited for the spirit beasts to reach their defenses and then slowly wore them down.
Since there were so many spirit beasts, it actually worked in their favour.
After all, the statues were only that big, so it wasn''t as if there were that many spirit beasts that could attack at the same time. The ones that were in front charged while the ones in the back waited for their turn.
This made things much more manageable for those that were defending.
They even had the opportunity to rotate defenders since there were so many of them, which made it even easier for them to deal with these spirit beasts.
There were a few casualties since they were fighting for their lives, but it wasn''t as if there was anything serious. There were just a few people who made mistakes while fighting and ended up dying, but it wasn''t as if they would actually die in this tower of trials.
They could only me themselves if they died in a ce like this.
Just like this, they were able to slowly wear down the waves of spirit beasts that came at them.
It didn''t seem like anything was going to go wrong, butˇit almost seemed like it was too easy. It was far too easy for these people who had expected it to be much harder than this.
It was almost too easy that they couldn''t help feeling that this was some kind of trap.
"Should it really be just like this?"
"I don''t know, but at the very least they should be stronger, right?"
"It feels almost easier since we''re already used to dealing with spirit beasts of this level. Could it be that it''ll get harder with the next wave?"
Conversations like this were happening around all of the different statues.
It seemed like everyone was thinking the same thing.
Even the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group thought the same.
So no one dared to let their guards down as they took their time in dealing with the spirit beasts of this fifth wave. All of them wanted to make sure that they were in tip top shape when the next wave came.
In a sense, this became rather boring because it was just methodically taking care of the spirit beasts that came at them. There didn''t seem to be anything special about how they dealt with the spirit beasts.
It certainly would have been boring for the people watching if they weren''t rted to them.
That was the situation for the elders of the sects in the square watching this.
Since there were so many disciples that were involved in this one trial, it was the one that was on the center screen.
There were elders that were disappointed when they saw their disciples make mistakes and drop out. However, other than that, it didn''t seem like many of them had any reactions to what was happening.
The expressions on their faces made it clear that they were thinking the same thing.
They were all waiting for the trial to suddenly change it up, so they were worried about their disciples.
Just like this, the fifth wave was taken care of and the doors opened again.
There were only three hundred doors that opened this time and the aura that came from them was stronger than before.
Howeverˇ
"Is this really it?"
That was what everyone thought when they saw the spirit beastse out.
Low Foundation Realm, that was what these spirit beasts were at.
There wasn''t a single spirit beast that was beyond the Low Foundation Realm.
For them, these spirit beasts didn''t pose any threat at all, even if there were three hundred of them.
It really felt like their expectations had been betrayed because of thisˇ
They just didn''t know how to feel about all of thisˇ
Well, it didn''t matter how they felt about this since there was only one thing that they had to do right now. So everyone just steeled their minds and focused on the task in front of them.
All at the same time, they felt that this wasn''t itˇ
ˇ
"This trial is just too easy, isn''t it?"
That was what was the general consensus when the tenth wave came.
Everyone knew that since this was the tenth wave, it should be a special wave since it was the midpoint of this trial. There was no doubt that there would be something special waiting for them in this tenth wave.
But all that came were just ten beasts in the High Foundation Realm.
While these beasts were stronger than most of the disciples, that didn''t mean that they were able to do much. That was because they werepletely outnumbered and they had to face the defenses that had been slowly built up with each wave.
The walls that surrounded the statues were now very firm and it was hard for the spirit beasts to break through, even if they were in the High Foundation Realm.
The moment that they failed to break through, they werepletely surrounded by the disciples.
Since the spirit beasts were stronger than them, the disciples didn''t take any unnecessary risks and fought in a different manner from before. Instead of charging at them like they had done before, they attacked from afar and slowly wore them down.
With how many disciples there were left, the spirit beasts werepletely surrounded and attacks rained down on them. Even if they wanted to attack in one direction, they would be immediately pelted by attacks from the other directions.
These attacks would hinder them and slow them down, so they wouldn''t be able to reach the disciples that were on that side. The disciples on that side were able to easily move out of the way before the spirit beasts reached them.
With the way that it was going, it was almost as if they were bullying these spirit beasts with numbersˇ
This didn''t seem like a real fight, but rather like a group of people bullying weak spirit beastsˇeven if the spirit beasts weren''t that weak in the first ce.
Even the disciples couldn''t help feeling that this was wrongˇ
But that didn''t stop them from continuing to send their attacks raining down on the spirit beasts. The spirit beasts eventually sumbed to these attacks and they fell t to the ground.
As soon as one spirit beast was taken care of, the disciples of that one group would move to the other spirit beasts and send attacks raining down on them as well.
It was only when there were two spirit beasts left that everyone slowed down their attacks.
They were thinking about the next waves, so they were using these spirit beasts to buy time. That meant that these spirit beasts had to suffer a fate that was worse than the other spirit beasts as they were deliberately kept alive.
They were attacked to make sure that they couldn''t do anything, but they weren''t attacked enough for them to die.
So they were just kept in a constant state of pain.
It was like they were torturing these spirit beastsˇ
But everyone did this so they could rest up before the next wave started.
Everyone was feeling disappointed because of how easy all of this seemed, but there were people that noticed something about all of this.
Namely, Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
That was because from the very beginning, they had only been watching everything happen.
They might have sent the people whose soul fragments they controlled to fight with the others, but they never made a move themselves. It was as if they wouldn''t make a move unless things became very serious.
But what they noticed from watching this whole time was that everyone was getting better at working with each other.
At first, there had been some mimunication and some unwillingness to work with each other because they were from different groups. But as time passed, it seemed that everyone forgot about this and just decided to work together.
It was as if they had slowly been trained into working togetherˇ
It was as if this trial was nothing more than a training session to teach them about cooperation.
But if that was the caseˇwhy would they do something like this?
The more that they thought about it, the less sense all of this madeˇ
There wasn''t a single person that was able to figure out just what the real reason for this trial that involved all of them was forˇ
Eventually, everyone recovered and they took care of the two spirit beasts that remained.
As soon as these spirit beasts fell, it was as if there were looks of relief that were on their faces. It was as if they were happy that they no longer had to suffer from this torture anymore, so they were happy to die.
This made the disciples feel a bit bad since they were the ones that tortured these spirit beasts, but they didn''t have time to think too much about it since the doors were opening again.
There were three hundred doors that opened and the aura that came from these spirit beastsˇ
They were still in the Low Foundation Realm, with just a few Mid Foundation Realm Beasts among them.
It almost didn''t seem like they were any stronger than beforeˇ
Chapter 741: Soul Tower of Trial (17)
The trial continued, going from the eleventh wave to the neenth wave without anything really changing.
They had expected a mini boss during the fifteenth wave, but it turned out that there wasn''t anything.
As for the neenth wave, it was just a bunch of Mid Foundation Realm Beasts with a few High Foundation Realm Beasts. There were never any Peak Foundation Realm Beasts that appeared.
It was almost as if there wouldn''t be any strong enemies that would appear or it was building up to somethingˇ
When the twentieth wave came, they were once again disappointed.
The doors didn''t open once they finished off thest beast from the neenth wave, but rather there was a sound that came from above.
Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin
Everyone looked up with a confused look as there was something that suddenly dropped down.
This thingnded right in the center of the room and revealed itself to be arge spirit beast. As soon as itnded, it reared its head back and released a loud roar that seemed to shake the room itself.
Though most people that looked at it had a disappointed look on their face instead of being surprised by it.
That was because even if it was big, it was only in the Peak Foundation Realm.
This might be a problem if there were a bunch of these spirit beasts that were all in the Peak Foundation Realm, but it was only a single one.
There were still over seven hundred of them that were here, so it wasn''t as if it was a problem for them to deal with a single Peak Foundation Realm Beast. Not to mention that it was so big that it seemed like it was impossible for it to avoid all of the attacks that would being its way.
They were nning on doing the same thing where they bombarded this beast from all directions.
But unlike before where they would have to split up, they would be able to attack at the same time.
After all, this spirit beast had even done them a favour bynding right in the center of them.
The statues that fell were positioned in a way that they formed a circle around the room. So by being in the center of the room, the spirit beast was actually right in the center of their formation, meaning that it was a target from all sides.
Since there was no reason to hold back, the spirit beast soon was getting bombarded from all sides by the disciples.
Not a single one of them held back this time since it was the final wave.
They all wanted to end this as quickly as possible so they couldn''t give the trial a chance to give them another surprise. All of them wanted to make sure that nothing else could happen.
The poor spirit beast only got to give a single roar before it waspletely overwhelmed.
Though it was in the Peak Foundation Realm, these were geniuses that were also in the Foundation Realm who could easily cross realms to fight. Not to mention with so many of themˇit just wasn''t able to resist at all.
With how hurt the spirit beast looked, it seemed like it would only be a matter of time before they took it down.
Everyone was looking excited, except for the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group who still had worried looks. Even though this seemed like the end, they didn''t get excited like everyone else.
That was because theyˇknew that it wouldn''t be that simple.
"Finish it!"
One person shouted and everyone responded by using their most powerful attacks to end the spirit beast.
Howeverˇ
The spirit beast suddenly gave a roar that created a barrier around it.
This barrier blocked all of the attacks that came at it to the surprise of everyone here.
However, that wasn''t the only thing that this barrier did.
After blocking every attack that came at it, the barrier suddenly shattered and released a shockwave that pushed everyone back. It didn''t hurt them, but it pushed all of them away so that the spirit beast got a moment to itself.
At the same time, the shockwave was so strong that it caused cracks to form on nine of the statues.
Then all of a sudden, all nine statues shattered at the same time.
Everyone was once again shocked when they saw this before being filled with rage and gathered their spiritual energy again.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group who had been observing the whole time immediately tried to stop them, but it was already toote. They couldn''t stop everyone from using their strongest attacks once more to finish off the spirit beast.
The spirit beast didn''t seem to mind as it almost seemed like it had a satisfied look on its face.
Almost as if it was happy to see all of these statues being destroyed.
Almost as if it was satisfied with the results and that it had finished its job.
With this satisfied look on its face, it dropped to the ground and disappeared without a trace.
The only thing that was left behind was some kind of jewel.
It was just that no one was in the mood to care about this since they werementing the destruction of the nine statues. Not a single person thought that nine statues would be destroyed just like this.
As if on cue, there was a timer that appeared and the mechanical voice of the statue saidˇ
"As a penalty, nine more waves have been added. They will begin once the timer finishes."
Everyone had a grim look on their faces when they heard this.
They had thought that they were done with this trial, but now they had to face nine more waves.
Though they were worried, it didn''t seem like they were too worried since they had already faced the waves before. They didn''t think that these nine extra waves would be that powerful.
That was until Huang Xie said, "You''re mistaken."
Everyone looked at Huang Xie with a confused look when they heard this, as if they were waiting for him to exin.
Huang Xie looked at the remaining statue and said, "Why was it nine statues and not all ten? They were all at the same range, so if it could shatter nine statues, why didn''t it shatter ten? Is there something special about this?"
They were even more confused when they heard this, but there were some people that had looks of understanding. There were some people that seemed to have picked up something from what Huang Xie said.
Right, it was true that it could have shattered all ten instead of just nineˇ
So why was it only nine?
That was unless it wasˇscripted.
Then from the very beginning, there was supposed to be nine extra waves?
When these people realized this, there were many that went over to the statue to look at it carefully. It seemed like they were trying to find something that would prove them wrong, but it didn''t seem like there was anything that would.
This statue was just like the others, there was nothing special about it that would set it apart.
That meant that this statue should have been shattered just like the other nine.
Huang Xie didn''t say anything during all of this since he wanted to let them figure it out for themselves.
If it wasn''t for the fact that the timer was rather long, then he might not have done this, but it was long enough that he had some time to spare to let them figure it out themselves. That was the most effective way since they would be convinced of the conclusion if they figured it out themselves.
Once most of them had figured it out, he said, "Everything up to this point was nothing more than a tutorial, so we should have been holding back. Thest fight was the one that we needed to conserve our energy the most."
There were still some that didn''t seem to believe what he said, so one of them said, "No, it''s just because we didn''t kill thatst spirit beast fast enough."
Huang Xie shook his head and said, "Right, if it was that, then why did it not have to charge up that ability? Why could it use it instantly?"
There was only silence that followed as they couldn''t give an exnation to this.
Huang Xie didn''t bother with them anymore as he said, "For now, what we need to do is recover our strength and move all our defenses around this one statue."
Everyone seemed dazed hearing this, but Huang Xie didn''t care as he moved towards the statue.
The ones that were around it looked at him with curious looks as if they were wondering what he was doing, but Huang Xie just ignored all of them as he picked up the statue.
He had tried doing this before since he thought about gathering them all together to make them easier to protect. But he had found that the statues had been rooted in ce, so he wasn''t able to move them.
It was different now as he was able to easily lift the statue, which once again confirmed his theory.
Everything that had happened before had already been nned.
It was only what followed that would be different since what followed was the real trial.
Huang Xie brought the statue to the center of the room and said, "Everyone, set up the defenses!"
Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay before moving to tear down their defenses and set them up again.
Chapter 742: Soul Tower of Trial (18)
They reacted quickly since they didn''t bother arguing with Huang Xie.
That was because they could already figure out that he was right.
It really was as he said, the first twenty waves should have been the training session for them and the next nine waves were the real trial. In that case, it was better to build up the defenses as quickly as possible while they still had time.
The ones that had used up most of their energy sat down and started to recover instead of helping with building the defenses.
The ones that were building the defenses didn''t mind since they knew that they would need these people to fight the spirit beasts that came.
In a sense, everyone was indeed working together much better than before.
They all knew their roles and they didn''t need to exchange words at all to do what they needed to do.
The main reason why they did all this was because they knew that they wouldn''t survive if they didn''t work together.
In the fight against the Peak Foundation Realm Beast, there was no doubt that any of their groups would have failed to fight against it. If they were to fight it alone, without overwhelming it with numbers, it would have been a hard fight.
After all, they could see just how thick the hide of the Peak Foundation Realm Beast was.
They knew that if it wasn''t for all of them wearing it down, they wouldn''t have been able to do enough damage to take it out alone.
So they knew that they needed each other for the waves toe.
During the time that they had to prepare, Huang Xie led the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group over to the loot that had been dropped by the Peak Foundation Realm Beast.
Other than the statue, this was the ce that had the most people gathered.
That was because all of them were looking at this jewel that the Peak Foundation Realm Beast dropped.
Though they had already been looking at it for some time now, there wasn''t a single person that recognized what this thing was. It didn''t seem like anything that would evene from a spirit beast with the way that it was shaped.
When Huang Xie''s group came over, the ones that were looking over this jewel just handed it over without a word.
Even though they could tell that this thing wasn''t normal, they knew that there was no point in trying to keep it for themselves. After all, this ce was just a ce for souls, it wasn''t a real world.
The items that the spirit beasts dropped weren''t real items in the first ce.
It wasn''t as if they would be able to take these out of the tower with them, so there was no reason for them to try and hoard them.
Instead, it was better to let Huang Xie take a look to see what this thing was.
The people that had undertaken trials with Huang Xie before knew how special his abilities were, so they knew that he was not someone that they could ignore.
He was someone that always gave surprises that no one expected, so they couldn''t count him out this time.
After taking it, Huang Xie looked carefully at the jewel.
As he turned it around in his hand, everyone looked at him carefully as if they were trying to figure out just what he was doing.
However, Huang Xie didn''t seem to react at all as he stared at this jewel.
It was almost as if he couldn''t see a single thing from this jewel.
After a long silence, Huang Xie shook his head and gave a sigh.
The others were disappointed since it seemed like he wasn''t able to find anything with this jewel.
So they turned around and started going to the defenses as if they were helping to build.
But before that happened, there was a light that suddenly appeared.
All of them turned around to see that the jewel had suddenly lit up and the reason for this wasˇ
"Senior sister, what did you do?" Huang Xie asked in a confused and surprised voice.
Xiao Ming looked down at the jewel that she was holding before shaking her head to show that she had no idea.
She really had no idea what happened as she had only been trying to take the jewel to have a closer look at it. But the moment that it touched her hand, it immediately started releasing thisvender glow.
Everyone came back, but they couldn''t get too close to Xiao Ming with Huang Xie and Yu Huang forming a shield around her. Even if they wanted to approach her, they had no choice but to stay back and observe from afar.
During this, Xiao Ming had raised the jewel up so she could take a closer look at it.
But after standing there in silence looking at the jewel for a bit, she just simply shook her head and said, "I have no idea what this thing does."
Everyone was shocked to hear this and seemed like they wanted to give different suggestions, but they were stopped by the res from Huang Xie and Yu Huang. The two of them looked like they would attack anyone that said a single thing about Xiao Ming.
They didn''t understand why Huang Xie was suddenly acting like this, but they chose not to offend him and remained silent.
Xiao Ming started waving the jewel around in her hand as if she was trying to do anything with it, but it didn''t seem to react no matter what she did.
So in the end, she had no choice but to give up.
The jewel only stopped glowing when she let go of it.
The others tried picking it up as well to see if they could get a reaction from the jewel, but it didn''t seem like it. No matter which one of them picked it up, there wasn''t a single light that came from the jewel.
It seemed that it would only react to Xiao Ming.
So they all looked at her with confused looks as they wondered what was the difference, but Xiao Ming just shook her head and spread her hands to show that she didn''t know.
Since there was nothing else that they could learn about this jewel, there was no reason for them to keep worrying about what it was.
Instead, it was better for them to focus on the other things that they could do.
But there was something that Huang Xie still had to do before anything else.
He looked at everyone who was preparing to leave and said, "She''ll hold onto this for now."
Everyone was surprised to hear Huang Xie say this, but the way that he looked at them was as if he would broker no argument.
Though in the first ce, it wasn''t as if any of them was going to argue with him.
The fact of the matter was that none of them were capable of using this thing in the first ce. So even if they wanted to take this thing, it wasn''t as if there were any justifications in taking it.
So all of them agreed that Xiao Ming should just hold onto this thing since she was the only one that was able to use it.
With that decided, everyone focused on getting ready for the next wave.
The timer was set for thirty minutes, so they had a decent amount of time to prepare themselves.
Though by the end of it, they didn''t feel like they were ready for what was about toe.
It was just that there was nothing that they could do about it since the trial wouldn''t wait for them.
By the end of it, they had created a decent sized wall around the statue that they would be using to defend against the spirit beasts that came. This wall was actually thicker than the walls that they had built before since they used all of the materials used to build the other walls on this wall.
But even then, they couldn''t help feeling anxious since they had no idea what wasingˇ
When the timer ended, the doors opened around them just like before.
This time, there were only a hundred doors that opened, so it didn''t seem like there were that many spirit beasts to deal with.
However, the aura that came from these doors was more than enough to pressure them.
A hundred Peak Foundation Realm Beasts.
That was what came out of these hundred doors.
The moment that they felt this aura hit them, everyone started to feel panic.
One Peak Foundation Realm Beast was something that they could easily deal with.
Ten Peak Foundation Realm Beast was something that they could work together to take.
But a hundred Peak Foundation Realm Beastsˇ
There were some of them that weren''t even in the Foundation Realm yetˇ
Those that were in the Foundation Realm, many of them weren''t even in the Mid Foundation Realm.
There were only a few that could fight these spirit beasts head on and the rest of them were nothing more than cannon fodder.
It seemed like it was time to feel despairˇ
Or at least that was what they thought at first until Huang Xie suddenly charged out.
Huang Xie didn''t hesitate at all to give a roar that attracted over half of the spirit beasts that came out of the doors.
They all charged in his direction, as if they were nning to take out this fool who charged out on his own.
Chapter 743: Soul Tower of Trial (19)
Even the other disciples thought that Huang Xie was nning to sacrifice himself to give them time, so they focused on the ones that didn''t charge at him.
They seemed like they were nning on making the most out of his supposed death by taking care of as many spirit beasts as they could.
Though it would be a lie to say that there weren''t people who were happy to see Huang Xie charging out like this. There were quite a few of them that wanted to see Huang Xie die, especially those that had fragments of their souls taken by him.
They didn''t want to see him after this, so they were hoping that he would be killed by these spirit beasts.
At the same time, it would be their own petty form of revenge.
It was just too bad that this hope of theirs didn''te true.
Huang Xie had no intention of sacrificing himself for these people after all, he didn''t even really want to work with them. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no choice but to work with them, he wouldn''t have even bothered charging out like this.
Since he had no option, he did what he did.
When Huang Xie ran out, there was a faintyer of green light that appeared around him.
The spirit beasts that were attracted by him surrounded him in an instant and attacked him from all sides.
With the size of the spirit beasts, it wasn''t as if they could all attack him at the same time.
They were just too big topletely surround him and rain down attacks on him, so all they could do was to let some of them attack him first.
However, Huang Xie didn''t panic as he used the faint green light to block these attacks.
Even though Huang Xie hadn''t even reached the Foundation Realm yet, the power of his physique was anything but normal. With the faint green light around him, he was able to block all of these attacks that came at him and he was even able to push a few of them back.
It seemed that his physique had even powered up during his time in this tower of trials.
It seemed that he was now able to even rebound attacks that came at him.
Even though these were attacks from spirit beasts in the Peak Foundation Realm, it didn''t seem like Huang Xie had a problem dealing with them.
When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help being shocked.
They were even too shocked to worry about the spirit beasts that were charging at them until Huang Xie said, "Focus on what''s in front of you!"
This shook the ones that had their soul fragments in their hands out of their daze and they went back to facing these spirit beasts.
With Huang Xie taking care of more than half of them, it was much easier for them to fight these spirit beasts.
However, easier didn''t mean that it was easy.
Even if there were less than half of them left, it was still a bunch of Peak Foundation Realm Beasts that were charging at them.
So they had no choice but to throw out their attacks as soon as these spirit beasts were in range. They could only watch as most of these attacks bounced off the thick hides of the spirit beast.
There were some that had an effect, but they didn''t have much of an effect since the hides were still thick. It was only minor injuries that they were able to inflict on the spirit beasts.
Since there were just too few attacks, they weren''t even able to deter the spirit beasts from reaching their defenses.
At the very least, the defenses that they created were strong enough to stop the spirit beasts from reaching the statue. They were able to stop the charge of the spirit beasts, but it was clear by the shaking of these walls that they weren''t going to hold long.
As long as the spirit beasts kept charging, it would only be a matter of time before these walls fell.
Everyone had grim looks on their faces, but it wasn''t as if they could just stop.
If they were to stop, then they would just be letting the spirit beasts hit the walls for free. This was thest thing that they could do since these walls were the only defenses that they had.
If these spirit beasts wanted to hit the walls, they would have to pay a price or else it would be the end of them.
So everyone kept throwing out their attacks at the spirit beasts which were just ignored by them. They couldn''t prate through the thick hides of the spirit beasts after all.
It seemed that at this rate, it would be a matter of time before the spirit beasts broke through their defenses. It seemed like there was nothing that they would be able to do to stop the spirit beasts from damaging the defenses anymore.
Or at least that was what they thought at first.
There was a blood red palm that suddenly appeared out of nowhere and it fell down on one of the spirit beasts.
The moment that this blood red palm fell down on that spirit beast, it wasn''t able to resist at all as it was pressed down into the ground and had its head smashed.
Everyone was shocked by this and they turned to look at who had done this.
They found that it was Mo Sha who stood there with one hand up, with his palm facing out like he had just released a palm attack.
Mo Sha saw the way that everyone looked at him and said, "Keep going. Distract them and I''ll take them out."
Everyone was once again surprised to hear this, but they quickly turned back to face the spirit beasts. This time, they had excited looks on their faces since it seemed like they finally had a way to deal with the spirit beasts.
But when they turned around, they found that there was one less spirit beast out there.
There was a spirit beast that had its head cut off.
No one had seen how it had happened, but they could see that there was a spirit beast corpse that was lying there.
The other spirit beasts had stopped attacking them and it seemed like they were wary of something.
Xiao Ming who was holding her sword up said, "Hurry up and distract them!"
The others looked at her with a strange look, but they listened to her and started sending out their attacks.
The spirit beasts justpletely ignored these attacks that rained down on them as they looked at the wall with wary looks. It was as if they knew that there were only a few things that they had to be worried about, which was why they started splitting up.
They knew that these attacks could only target one of them each time, so they were splitting out to reduce the effects of these attacks. At the same time, it would allow them to spread the defenders thin so they would have more space to attack their defenses.
The spirit beasts had charged together before since they had looked down on the attacks of the enemies. They didn''t think that they would be in any danger with attacks of that level, so they were nning on charging directly at the wall.
But now it seemed that there were people that could threaten them, so they started splitting up.
This showed that the spirit beasts were at least capable of basic thought and strategy, which was a pain for the disciples.
However, it wasn''t as ifining about it would help them.
The only thing that they could do now was keep raining down those attacks at the spirit beasts.
From time to time, Mo Sha and Xiao Ming would also release their attacks and take down one or two of the spirit beasts. They were able to whittle down the numbers of the spirit beasts like this, but it didn''t seem like it was effective as the walls seemed to shake with each blow.
It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to take down the spirit beasts fast enough like thisˇ
Or at least that was what they thought until the other members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group also started to act.
While they weren''t as powerful as Mo Sha and Xiao Ming, their attacks did have an effect on the spirit beasts. They weren''t able to kill them in a single blow like those two, but they were able to injure them and wear them down.
So like this, they were able to take down the less than fifty spirit beasts before they crushed the walls that they used as defenses.
But when everyone was about to rx, they suddenly remembered something.
There was someone who was taking care of the remaining spirit beasts.
He had charged out alone and even though he had been able to resist the attacks of the spirit beasts, would he havested that long?
When they turned in the direction that Huang Xie had been, they sawˇ
Huang Xie was walking over while dragging a spirit beast behind him.
This spirit beast was still struggling, but it wasn''t able to do a single thing to him.
Every attack that it made against Huang Xie bounced off the faint green light that was around him.
As he walked over, Huang Xie said, "You''re finally done? It took a while."
Chapter 744: Soul Tower of Trial (20)
Everyone was shocked when they heard this before looking down at the spirit beast that Huang Xie was dragging.
This spirit beast was a Peak Foundation Realm Beast, one that any of them would have struggled with if they fought it alone. However, here was Huang Xie dragging it over towards them like it was nothing.
He acted like it was nothing more than a small animal that he tamed, rather than treating it like the fierce beast that it was.
Just how was this possible?
It wasn''t just these other disciples that were surprised to see this.
Even those from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect couldn''t help being surprised when they saw this.
After all, they knew that Huang Xie''s physique was not this strong when theyst saw him.
They had no idea how he was able to suddenly be this strong all of a sudden.
The way for Huang Xie to improve his physique was to take damage. The more that he was beaten, the more that his physique would awaken.
Of course, if the attack that he was hit with was much stronger than his defenses and he wasn''t able to stop it, then naturally it would break his defenses and he would be injured.
That was most likely the only way that he could be killed.
In a sense, this was a double edged sword.
Once Huang Xie became stronger, it would be hard to find things that would be able to hurt him just enough that his physique would be stronger. But if he took the risk and attacked things that were much stronger than him, it was very likely that he would die from being overwhelmed.
So there was only so much damage that Huang Xie could take.
After all, at higher levels, the gaps between realms were much greater and much harder to close.
But at this lower level, it was easy for Huang Xie to defend against attacks that were stronger than him, even if they were several levels above him. The gaps between levels were much smaller at these lower levels of cultivation.
Not to mention, he had gone through all of the trials that this tower had put him through.
The reason that this trial existed was to test the future generation and encourage their growth, so the power had been adjusted to the level that the younger generation would be able to deal with. But at the same time, it was also adjusted so that the younger generation would feel pressured and grow.
For Huang Xie who relied on growing stronger through being beaten, this was the best environment to grow.
Not only did he receive physical strain from this tower, he also received mental strain.
During his time in the tower, Huang Xie was the one that had grown the most and it was an explosive form of growth.
He had be stronger than everyone else who was here, including Mo Sha and Xiao Ming.
After all, neither of them would be able to deal with fifty Peak Foundation Realm Beasts alone like Huang Xie had done. That was why both of them were now looking at him with strange looks.
The reason why Huang Xie had brought thisst Peak Foundation Realm Beast back like this was to give everyone a chance to heal up and rebuild the defenses.
The Peak Foundation Realm Beasts that had been killed had dropped loot just like the other spirit beasts that they faced before. Not only was there material for them to build the walls with, there were also weapons and armours that they could use to strengthen themselves.
If this was in the outside world, then there might be some kind of fight between them on who would be able to take these items.
However, in this soul world inside of the tower, there were no fights at all.
These things couldn''t be taken out of the tower in the first ce, so there was no reason for them to fight each other like this. Instead it was better to give the equipment to those that could use them best so they could fight the spirit beasts in the next wave.
Naturally, that included the people from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
They were the ones that held priority in this matter since they were the ones that had done the most in thest fight. They were the only ones that had actually hurt the Peak Foundation Realm Beasts after all.
So if they could take these good weapons and armours, they would be even stronger.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group didn''t hold back at all as they took these things, but Huang Xie didn''t take anything. Instead, he just picked up something that looked like a brick that one of the spirit beasts dropped and chose to use this as a weapon.
Everyone was shocked by this and some people even tried to offer weapons to him, but Huang Xie insisted on this brick.
Only Huang Xie knew that this brick was special.
"This is a piece of the Linglong Pagoda, it''s a treasure above all other treasures."
"Huh?" Huang Xie was confused when he suddenly heard Hei Gui suddenly speaking to him, but he looked at the brick that he called the piece of the Linglong Pagoda with a surprised look.
After testing it, Huang Xie realized that this was indeed a very special weapon, even if it was just a brick.
It was that no matter how he tried to break it, he wasn''t able to do a single thing to it.
Defense could also be used for offense, so Huang Xie''s rock hard shell was actually able to fight back against those in the Qi Condensing Realm. However, even then, he wasn''t able to leave a single scratch on this brick.
That was just how hard this thing was.
It would be a perfect weapon for him.
"Humph, you think that you can break this thing? Even when I was at my peak, I couldn''t break this thing. This is something that belongs to the immortals in the upper realm, it isn''t something that we lower realm cultivators can think about destroying."
"Upper realm?" Huang Xie asked in a confused voice.
Hei Gui didn''t respond and instead diverted by saying, "For now, just focus on what''s in front of you."
Though there was a part of him that was curious about this.
Last he checked, the Linglong Pagoda should still be in one piece at the center of the continent.
So why would there be a fragment of it here?
Was it stolen by the person who made this tower of trials or did something happen to that Linglong Pagoda?
It had been a long time since he was alive, it seemed that many things had changed after all this time. Perhaps the continent might bepletely different once he left this ce.
But it wasn''t as if there was anything that was out there for himˇ
No, there was still this child, Huang Xie.
If he taught this child well, there was a chance that his Hei Family would rise once more.
After around twenty minutes, everyone seemed like they had recovered and it seemed like they had built up the defenses once again. These defenses were now much stronger than before.
They were even strong enough to block the attacks of the Peak Foundation Realm Beasts from before.
Seeing these defenses, everyone felt much more confident.
Even if they weren''t able to hurt the spirit beasts that came, they would at least be able to stop them. That way, they could at least slowly whittle down the spirit beasts that the trial released, giving them a chance to fight back.
Or at least that was what they thought.
Since they had finished recovering, Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to smash the Foundation Realm Beast''s head in with the brick.
He had been smashing the limbs of the Peak Foundation Realm Beast the entire time so that it wouldn''t be able to move. It was just that he had to keep doing it since the Peak Foundation Realm Beast recovered quite quickly.
But that didn''t matter now since he killed it in one move.
The moment that the Peak Foundation Realm Beast breathed itsst, it let out a sigh of relief that it was finally released from this torture.
At the same time, there was a door that opened.
There was only a single door that opened this time, but the pressure that came from it was much greater than the pressure that came from any other wave.
This was the pressure of a spirit beast that was in a realm that was beyond theirs.
This was the pressure of a spirit beast in the Qi Condensing Realm.
The disciples were all familiar with this since there were elders in their sects that were at the same level, so they knew that this spirit beast was in the Qi Condensing Realm.
The moment that they realized this, they knew that they were finished.
The Foundation Realm and the Qi Condensing Realm werepletely different things.
Even if all of those Peak Foundation Realm Beasts surrounded this Qi Condensing Realm Beast, they still wouldn''t be able to win.
That was just the gap between major realms.
There was noparing the power between those two major realms.
Yet even though everyone else felt fear because of this, Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to charge out at the spirit beast once again when it appeared.
Chapter 745: Soul Tower of Trial (21)
This time, everyone was much more hesitant in letting Huang Xie charge at the spirit beast.
Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin
It was just that by the time that they reacted, he had already jumped out of the defenses and was already halfway there.
The only thing that they could do was call for him toe back.
Even those that didn''t feel positive towards him called him back.
That was because not a single one of them believed that he would be a match for this Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
But even those that wanted him to die recognized that he was an important part of their team. If they didn''t have him, it was almost certain that they would fail this trial, though it was already very likely that they would fail.
It was just that they had a smaller chance of failing if he was here with them.
It was the better of two options.
So they needed to find a way to stop Huang Xie.
Unfortunately, not a single one of them was able to stop Huang Xie.
If they were strong enough to stop Huang Xie, they would have been strong enough to fight back against those Peak Foundation Realm Beasts in the first ce without relying on him.
So all of the ropes that were thrown around Huang Xie werepletely snapped as he continued charging forward. Even with many of them trying to pull him back, it didn''t seem like they were able to stop him.
There were even some people that were almost pulled out from behind the defensive walls because of this.
The only thing that they could do was watch as Huang Xie got closer and closer to the Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
Even the Qi Condensing Realm Beast was surprised to see Huang Xie charging at it.
After all, it never thought that a weak human would be so bold to charge at it. It could tell that this human''s cultivation was nowhere close to its cultivation, yet this human was still charging at it.
There was a part of the Qi Condensing Realm Beast who felt a bit of respect for this human who was running at it. However, there was arger part of it that was angered because of the way that this human was charging at it.
The fearless way that this human ran at it made it seem like it didn''t have any respect for its power.
This was enough to provoke the pride of this Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
This rage that it felt overpowered the respect that it had for this human and made it want to crush it under its paws.
So the Qi Condensing Realm Beast suddenly stood up on its hind paws and then just as suddenly it leaned in forward. As it came down, it swung its fore paw down at Huang Xie who was charging at it.
The wind pressure alone formed by the swing of these paws was strong enough that it made the defensive walls around the statue shake. That was when it was still several hundred meters away from the wall.
If it was right by the wall, there was no doubt that it would have brought the wall down with just this single swing of its paw.
That was just how strong this Qi Condensing Realm Beast was.
However, Huang Xie didn''t seem affected at all by the wind pressure that came down on him. He just pushed straight forward at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast that was bearing down on him.
It was almost as if he didn''t feel the pressureing from it at all.
Closer and closer untilˇ
Huang Xie was sent flying.
He was picked up off the ground by the Qi Condensing Realm Beast''s paw and thrown through the air, but it seemed like he was quite heavy as hended not far away.
He didn''t even bounce as he directly created a crater in the ground.
That just went to show how heavy he was.
But that didn''t actually hurt Huang Xie since the faint green light was still around him.
This faint green light didn''t even seem like it had dimmed, rather it even seemed like it was getting stronger. Almost as if Huang Xie''s power had grown.
As if to prove this, Huang Xie looked down at his hands before suddenly revealing a wide smile.
It was as if he was very satisfied with something with the way that this smile looked.
"This is what I was missing! This was thest thing that I needed!" Huang Xie suddenly said whileughing.
The others were confused why Huang Xie was acting this way, but not those from the Love Sect. They had an idea of what kind of power Huang Xie had, even though he never told them.
So they knew why he was so excited.
Once Huang Xie finishedughing, he looked at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast again.
When the Qi Condensing Realm Beast saw Huang Xie looking at it, there was this strange feeling that filled it.
It wasn''t like before where it felt angry because it was being looked down on, but rather it was this strange feeling like it had gone from predator to prey. It was almost as if Huang Xie was the one that was chasing it even though it had just pped Huang Xie away.
Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to charge at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast again.
The Qi Condensing Realm Beast hesitated a bit because of the feeling that it felt, but then it pped out at Huang Xie once again.
Just like before, Huang Xie was picked up off the ground and thrown through the air,
Only this time, it seemed like he hadn''t gone as far as before. It was as if he had be much heavier and stronger than before as hended with a pose this time.
It wasn''t as if he was thrown, it was as if he had jumped on his own andnded there.
The Qi Condensing Realm Beast couldn''t help being caught off guard as it looked down at its own paws, as if it felt like something had changed. There was this stinging feeling that came from its paw that it had never felt before.
It was almost as if it had hurt itself trying to push Huang Xie away.
But how was that possible?
Huang Xieughed once more before charging at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast again.
It didn''t seem like he had any fear at all as he charged at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast, but then againˇhe didn''t get hurt no matter how much the Qi Condensing Realm Beast attacked him, so it didn''t seem like he had a reason to be afraid.
On the other hand, the Qi Condensing Realm Beast was afraid.
This was a human that wouldn''t go down no matter how much it smacked him away, it was almost as if this human would never die no matter what it did to this human. It was almost as if this human was some kind of zombie.
So of course the Qi Condensing Realm Beast started to feel afraid.
In its fear, it attacked with everything that it had.
It ignored the stinging feeling that seemed to be growing stronger and just kept attacking Huang Xie.
This was exactly what Huang Xie wanted to see from this Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
He wanted the Qi Condensing Realm Beast to continue to attack him.
After all, he could see that the Qi Condensing Realm Beast was getting more and more tired from the way that it kept attacking him. It seemed like it would only be a matter of time before it ran out of energy.
As for Huang Xie, he was actually getting stronger and stronger as the fight continued since his physique was growing from the damage he took.
So this was a battle that would eventually sway in his favour.
Like this, the Qi Condensing Realm Beast finally copsed to the ground.
Huang Xie was still standing there in front of it, as if he was waiting to be attacked, but the Qi Condensing Realm Beast didn''t seem to have any energy left to attack with. So even if Huang Xie just stood there waiting to be attacked, there was nothing that the Qi Condensing Realm Beast could do.
At this point, the Qi Condensing Realm Beast was looking up at Huang Xie with a look of fear.
Huang Xie just looked down at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast and asked, "Is that really it?"
The Qi Condensing Realm Beast had a bitter look on its face when it heard this, but there wasn''t anything that it could say. After all, this was not something that it would have ever expected to happen.
Seeing that it was over, Huang Xie just gave a nod and said, "Alright, I''ll put you out of your misery."
With that, he raised his foot and stomped down on the head of the Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
The Qi Condensing Realm Beast wasn''t expecting any feeling since it didn''t think that Huang Xie could hurt it, but that thought was wrong since Huang Xie crushed its head in one stomp.
There was no resistance at all, that was just how strong Huang Xie''s physique had be.
Then as soon as Huang Xie crushed the head of this Qi Condensing Realm Beast, there were two doors that opened where the single door had opened before.
This time, the aura that came out was twice as strong.
Chapter 746: Soul Tower of Trial (22)
There were two Qi Condensing Realm Beasts that came out.
The pressure only doubled because the cultivation level of these beasts didn''t change.
They were still in the Qi Condensing Realm.
It even seemed like they were at the exact same level as the one from before.
So Huang Xie didn''t show a single trace of fear or worry when he saw the two of theme out. There was even a faint smile that appeared on Huang Xie''s lips when he saw them.
He had already adapted to fighting a single Qi Condensing Realm Beast at a time, so now he needed a second one to put pressure on him.
If he only fought one, his power wouldn''t grow as much as it did when he was facing the Qi Condensing Realm Beast alone.
So having two of them in front of him was a good chance for him to continue to grow.
Or at least he thought that he would be able to face these two alone, but there were people that came out from the defensive wall. These people came right up to where Huang Xie was standing and said, "You''re not facing them alone."
Huang Xie was surprised to hear this since his attention had been on the two Qi Condensing Realm Beasts the entire time.
When he turned to look at who had said this, he revealed a bitter smile.
It was the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
It was Xiao Ming who was leading them who had said this.
Huang Xie just looked at her with a bitter smile before saying, "It would be safer if I did this alone."
Xiao Ming gave a nod as if she wasn''t going to deny this, but she still said, "You''re not the only one that needs to train. We need an opponent to fight too."
Huang Xie was surprised to hear this, but looking at the others, he gave a nod before saying, "Alright, I''ll take one and you guys take the other."
They nodded in agreement to this.
While there was a part of them that wanted to say that they would take care of these together, they knew that it was better to leave one to Huang Xie while they took care of the other one together.
They had already seen how Huang Xie had taken care of one Qi Condensing Realm Beast alone, so they knew that it would be easy for him to take one.
As for them working together to take oneˇit was hard to say if they would be able to do it.
Even if they were confident in their power, that didn''t mean that they were confident that they would be able to face a Qi Condensing Realm Beast like Huang Xie had done. The Foundation Realm and the Qi Condensing Realm were just too far apart for that.
That just went to show how monstrous Huang Xie''s physique was that he was able to cross this many realms to face that Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
The fact that he was able to do all of this meant that he was a monster that went againstmon sense.
Once this was decided, they didn''t waste any time in charging at the Qi Condensing Realm Beasts.
The longer that they gave the Qi Condensing Realm Beasts, the more time that they would have to adapt to their surroundings. The more time that the Qi Condensing Realm Beasts had, the worse it would be for them.
So they wanted to finish this as soon as possible.
Huang Xie had no problem taking care of that single Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
His physique had already developed to the point where he was able to block the attacks of the Qi Condensing Realm Beast without even being sent flying.
It was to the point where he could divert some of his attention to what was happening beside him.
He was watching the other members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect fight that other Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
It seemed that Huang Xie wasn''t able to calm down and was watching just in case anything happened.
He left himself enough space that he could push back the Qi Condensing Realm Beast that he was fighting and go help them if need be.
But it turned out that he was worried for nothing.
There was a reason why the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group was feared by the others. It wasn''t just because of the things that Huang Xie had done, it was also because of their own actions.
Both Xiao Ming and Mo Sha had attacks that were strong enough that could threaten the Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
At the same time, Tie Yong seemed to have made a breakthrough that allowed him to pressure the Qi Condensing Realm Beast with his solid defenses.
So as long as they worked together like this, even the Qi Condensing Realm Beast wasn''t able to push them back. With them working together like this, they were able to do the same thing as the others had done before.
They outnumbered the QI Condensing Realm Beast, so they were able toe at it from multiple directions, causing it unable to focus on a single person.
Since they had two people that could hurt it, this allowed them to attack from different directions and make the Qi Condensing Realm Beast focus on defense.
Like this, they were able to whittle down the Qi Condensing Realm Beast until it couldn''t fight back anymore.
Once that was done, they put it out of its misery.
The Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group felt proud of this, butˇthat onlysted until they saw what Huang Xie was doing.
Huang Xie had reached the point where he was just ying with the Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
It had beenpletely exhausted from trying to hurt Huang Xie the entire time, so it was just weakly pping at him at this point. However, these weak ps were nowhere near enough to break through Huang Xie''s defenses, so it wasn''t able to do a single thing to Huang Xie.
Huang Xie didn''t even need to put up his guard any more.
The passive defense that his physique gave him was enough to defend against these weak attacks.
Everyone from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group looked at him with bitter smiles on their faces.
Xiao Ming was the one that spoke for them all by asking, "Just what kind of physique do you have that you can do this?"
Huang Xie smiled without saying a thing.
He suddenly turned around and grabbed the Qi Condensing Realm Beast by the back of its neck. Holding the Qi Condensing Realm Beast by the back of its neck, he walked over to the defensive wall.
The others who had been by the defensive wall couldn''t help taking a step back when they saw Huang Xieing towards them.
They were afraid that he might suddenly release this Qi Condensing Realm Beast on them since they hadn''t done a single thing to help himˇ
But Huang Xie wasn''t someone who was that petty.
Or rather, it should be said that he didn''t care enough about them to do something like this to them.
Instead, Huang Xie was focused on the other members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect who came back over.
When they came over, he said, "I''ll hold this beast here. You all go in and rest."
They took one look at the Qi Condensing Realm Beast that was still struggling to break free of Huang Xie''s grasps before giving a nod. Though there were what seemed to be bitter looks that were in their eyes when they saw this.
Huang Xie had been one of the weaker ones among them before all of this started and nowˇ
He was only getting stronger and stronger with each passing moment.
It seemed like it would only be a matter of time before hepletely surpassed them.
Many of them felt pressure from this since they were his senior brothers and sisters after all. For the youngest to pass them so quickly, it really made them want to try as best as they could to keep their position as the senior brothers and senior sisters.
Though most of them could see that it wouldn''t be likely that they could keep their position.
They could tell that there was something special about Huang Xie that they just weren''t able to match.
Still, they didn''t feel envious of him since they were all from the same sect.
This was the one thing about the Love Sect that was different from the other sects.
It was the strong bond that was between them that made them not envious of the sess of each other. Instead of feeling inferior, they were happy to see when those from the same sect became stronger.
No matter what happened, they knew that they were a big family and they would support each other until the end.
That was also what made the Love Sect stronger since they trusted each other to share their knowledge, growing stronger together.
ˇ
"It''s finally time, isn''t it?"
"That really was a long trial, but we were able to make it through in the end."
"The most shocking thing is Junior Brother Huang''s growth. No matter how you look at it, this kind of growth just isn''t normal."
"When you''re ready, I''ll finish off this spirit beast and we''ll start the final wave."
Chapter 747: Soul Tower of Trial (23)
Everyone looked at Huang Xie with aplicated look after he said this.
That was becauseˇthe spirit beast that he was currently holding was a beast in the Mid Qi Condensing Realm.
Thest eight waves had beenpletely filled with spirit beasts in the Qi Condensing Realm and the one that had done most of the work was Huang Xie. Every wave, he just seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.
It was as if there was no limit to just how strong Huang Xie could be with how his power grew.
That made them even more curious as to what kind of physique he had.
There wasn''t a single one of them who was envious since they knew that this power would be used for the benefit of the Love Sect in the future.
However, that didn''t mean that the others behind the defensive wall felt the same.
Instead of fighting, they had just been watching the entire time.
It was simple because they couldn''t help at all.
When they tried, the only thing that happened was that they had gotten in the way and there were some of them that died. So since that happened, they didn''t daree out and help.
They had turned into cheerleaders who watched as the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group fought.
Not that Huang Xie minded since he had also been hurt because of their interference before, so he wanted them to stay out of his way.
Once he confirmed that everyone was ready, Huang Xie stomped down on the head of the spirit beast that he was restraining. There was almost a relieved look that was on the face of the spirit beast as its head was being stomped in.
This time, the door didn''t open right away when the spirit beast was killed.
Rather, there was a timer that suddenly came from the statue.
Ten minutes, that was the time that they were given to prepare their defenses.
The fact that they were given time to prepare their defenses meant thatˇthere was something bad that was about to happen.
The fact that they were given time to prepare their defenses meant that the spirit beast that was about to appear should be much stronger than any that they had faced.
This fact sunk deep into everyone''s mind and they were filled with fear.
At the same time, all of them turned to look at Huang Xie as if they were waiting for him to give his orders.
At this point, they realized that if it wasn''t for Huang Xie, there was no way that they would be able to make it through this final wave. After all, they couldn''t even make it through the first of the nine waves if it wasn''t for him.
He was the one that had taken care of the spirit beasts all on his own, so he was the one that they would have to depend on to finish off thisst wave.
Huang Xie slightly knitted his brows as he realized the same thing as everyone else, but it didn''t seem like he was worried.
With his brows knitted like this, Huang Xie looked around the room as if he was trying to figure out what his n was. Huang Xie seemed like he was confident that he would be able to fight whatever was about toe, but it seemed like he needed to make some preparations first.
As he was looking around, the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group gathered around him.
They all had looks on their faces as if they were nning on doing what he wanted them to do.
After a certain point, they came to the same conclusion as everyone else that was hiding behind the defensive wall. They knew that if it wasn''t for Huang Xie, they wouldn''t be able to pass this trial.
So they were going to support him 100%.
Though even without it, they would have supported him 100%.
"I need the soul fragments." Huang Xie suddenly said to the other members of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
They were surprised to hear this from Huang Xie, but they handed it over without any hesitation.
In the first ce, these things had been obtained by Huang Xie.
If it wasn''t for him, they never would have gotten these things at all and he was the one that had given these things to them in the end.
So it was only normal for them to give them back when he asked for them.
There was no hesitation at all as they handed these balls of light over, but they were curious what Huang Xie was nning to do with them.
Though there were some people that seemed more anxious than them when they saw these balls of light being handed over.
These were the people that these soul fragments belonged to.
When they saw Huang Xie taking back these soul fragments, they couldn''t stop a chill from running down their spine. They could tell that Huang Xie was nning on doing something with these, or else he wouldn''t have asked for them back.
But they just couldn''t think of what he was nning on doing with these.
Or at least that was until Huang Xie suddenly called them over.
They were all shocked to hear Huang Xie calling for them, but they had no choice but to go over since he still held their soul fragments in his hand. Not to mention, they were a bit curious why he was calling them over.
"Do you want us to die?"
That was the first reaction that they had when they heard what Huang Xie had to say.
Huang Xie just calmly looked at them as he said, "Who said anything about dying? As long as you do your jobs properly, there isn''t anything for you to worry about."
They all had bitter looks on their faces when they heard this, but there was nothing that they could say to refute this since Huang Xie held up the balls of light in his hand. The way that he held these up was almost as if he was threatening them with these.
So they all gave sighs before heading off to do what Huang Xie told them to do.
The others behind the defensive wall looked on as these people executed Huang Xie''s orders with confused and curious looks.
Eventually, there were some that came out and started helping them, while also asking what Huang Xie had told them to do.
There were looks of shock that appeared on their faces before some of them turned around and headed back to the defensive wall. However, there were some that looked at Huang Xie with strange looks before they continued helping these people.
While they didn''t have to do this since Huang Xie didn''t hold their soul fragments captive, they were choosing to do this out of their own free will.
They had their own pride after all and hiding behind the defensive wall was not something that they were content with doing. They wanted to be in control of their own destiny instead of leaving their destiny in the hands of others.
The ones that went back were those that were too cowardly to do anything.
They wanted to leave everything in the hands of Huang Xie while they benefited from his hard work.
Huang Xie was toozy to care about them since they wouldn''t pose a threat to him even after this trial was over. He was more focused on theyout of the room since that was part of his n.
The others from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group were also doing their own things around the room, but Xiao Ming came over to where Huang Xie was.
She looked at him with slightly knitted brows before asking, "How confident are you?"
Huang Xie was surprised to hear this as it pulled him out of his thoughts.
If it was anyone else, he might have ignored them, but he couldn''t for Xiao Ming who was his senior sister.
He looked at her with a serious look for a bit before saying with a sigh, "50%."
He didn''t sugar coat it for her since there were too many variables that he couldn''t predict.
Xiao Ming wasn''t surprised when she heard this, rather she just said with a smile, "That''s higher than I thought."
Huang Xie was surprised before suddenly giving a chuckle.
Xiao Ming patted Huang Xie on the shoulder before saying, "Don''t stress yourself out, no one mes you if this fails. You''ve been doing all of this on your own, but you can rely on your senior sister when ites down to it."
Huang Xie was once again surprised when he heard this.
Without knowing it, he had been carrying on as if he had to do everything.
Though that was only because it had mainly been him doing everything until now.
It was just how it turned out and he had unconsciously started to think that he had to do it himself.
It wasn''t him being disdainful of the others from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect, rather it was him trying to do his best for them since he wanted all of them to pass this trial together.
But that had resulted in him slowly pushing them awayˇ
Huang Xie took a deep breath before saying, "I''m sorry for getting too cocky. I''ll reflect on it now."
Xiao Ming just patted him on the shoulder with a smile before saying, "As long as you know."
The two of them just looked at each other with a smile before heading off to do what they needed to do.
Chapter 748: Soul Tower of Trial (24)
A single door opened and there was one single spirit beast that came out.
However, this spirit beast had an aura that was far beyond any other spirit beast that they had faced before.
This spirit beast was clearly still in the Qi Condensing Realm, but it was not just in the Mid Qi Condensing Realm. It wasn''t even in the High Qi Condensing Realm which would still be much stronger than the Mid Qi Condensing Realm.
This was a spirit beast in the Peak Qi Condensing Realm.
It had skipped two minor realms just like thisˇ
It seemed that the trial wasn''t holding back at the very end.
It seemed like this trial really wanted them to failˇ
But Huang Xie wouldn''t let that happen.
In fact, it seemed like he was the only one that was excited about the strength that this spirit beast possessed.
Unlike the rest of the people that were here who had looks of despair on their faces, Huang Xie looked like he was ready to fight.
This was the feeling of pressure that he had felt from the first Qi Condensing Realm Beast that had appeared. This was the feeling of pressure that told him that he would be able to improve if he were to fight this spirit beast.
He knew that if he really fought this spirit beast, there was no doubt that his physique would be even stronger.
But Huang Xie didn''t charge out alone this time.
That was because he knew that it wasn''t just about him now.
While it would be possible for him to fight this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast alone, it was without a doubt dangerous. There was no telling just how powerful this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast really was, so there was the risk that it would be able to overpower him.
For the sake of his sect mates and his allies that were fighting with him, he wasn''t able to take this risk.
The only thing that he could do was follow the n that he hade up with to take down this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
Once the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast appeared, the first thing that happened was that there were a bunch of attacks that came from all directions at it. These attacks didn''t do anything to this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, but it did get its attention.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast looked around as if it was looking for where these attacks came from, but all it found were a bunch of small structures all around it.
These were small structures that seemed like barricades, but they were too small to be proper barricades.
It seemed like it would only hold a single person.
There were more of these small barricades than there were people hiding, so it wasn''t as if every one of them had someone behind it.
As they hid behind the barricades, they waited for the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast to turn beforeing out to throw out attacks.
Just like this, they were bombarding the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast with attacks even though it didn''t have any effect at all. All of the attacks just bounced off the thick hide of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm and weren''t able to even draw any blood.
But that didn''t stop them from continuing to throw out these attacks.
It was as if they just wouldn''t learn their lesson no matter what happened as they kept throwing out more and more attacks.
Eventually, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast lost its temper.
This Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was a lion that suddenly burst with mes the moment that it lost its temper. The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast waspletely covered in mes and with its mane on fire, it was like a miniature sun.
Just like this, it roared out and released a wave of mes that it had gathered.
This wave of mes spread all around the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, burning a few of the barricades that were near it. The mes spread quickly and soon burned the entire barricade, leaving only a pile of ashes behind.
It was a good thing that there was no one near the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast at this time.
Everyone who had been near moved the moment that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast came out since they knew that nothing good woulde from staying close to it.
After the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast finished releasing the mes, it seemed to have what was a satisfied look on its face.
It seemed like it was proud that it had burnt away everything like this.
However, this proud look soon disappeared when the attacks resumed.
The ones that were hiding behind the barricades didn''t want to at first, but they had no choice but to attack when Huang Xie threatened them with their soul fragments.
All they could do was throw out these attacks and run as quickly as possible.
When the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beasts felt these attacks rain down on it once more, it was filled with rage. It had been feeling good about burning down these small barricades, but that mood quickly soured because of these attacks.
It was like being hit with a bunch of mosquitoes biting at it.
So the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast couldn''t hold back its rage as it was covered in mes once more.
After being covered in mes, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast didn''t actually let out a roar like before.
This time, it gathered those mes around itself which seemed to burn away all of the attacks that came at it. None of the attacks that hit the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast could resist the mes as they were burnt into nothing.
With these mes around it, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast suddenly charged forward.
It was like a giant fireball as it charged forth.
The ones hiding behind the small barricades didn''t hesitate to dodge.
They didn''t care if they were exposed, they just wanted to get out of the wall of this giant fireball.
But the speed of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was just too much for them.
It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to get out of the path of this giant fireball in time.
Or at least that was what they all thought before seeing someone rush forward.
It was someone covered in a faint green light.
This person in the faint green light shed with the giant fireball and there was a moment where neither side moved forward. But in the end, it was the person who was covered in the faint green light that was pushed back several steps before stopping.
After taking these few steps, that person suddenly stopped.
The giant fireball wasn''t able to push this person covered in the faint green light forward any more.
The mes slowly dissipated from this giant fireball and the face of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was revealed.
Shock.
There was only shock on the face of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
It clearly couldn''t believe that there was someone that was able to stop its full force charge like this.
However, that look of shock didn''t remain long on its face as the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast suddenly gave a roar. The moment that this roar rang out, there were mes that once again appeared around it.
It was coated in mes and these mes came towards Huang Xie who had stopped the charge of this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
He didn''t stay there to be burnt by the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast and started moving backwards, but the mes were chasing him. It seemed like the mes had no intention of letting him escape as they followed him.
It was just that as it chased after him, there were less and less mes that surrounded the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
Seeing this happen, Huang Xie revealed a faint smile.
That was because he had already guessed that this was the case.
When the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast gathered the mes around itself earlier, he had seen that there was only a certain amount of mes that were gathered each time. It was as if this was the most mes that it could gather at once and it couldn''t gather anymore once these mes were condensed.
At the same time, it seemed like there was a limit to how much it could control the mes.
Once it got far enough for its body, it seemed like the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast wasn''t able to use the mes to protect itself.
That was the chance that Huang Xie and the others had been waiting for.
With Huang Xie drawing the mes away, the others who had been hiding suddenly attacked.
This time, it wasn''t just the weak ones that attacked, but rather also the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect group.
To say that they didn''t improve during this time was a lie.
They had been working hard fighting the spirit beasts with Huang Xie, so they had gotten stronger as well from using their skills inbat. At the same time, they had learned how to use their attacks together to greater effect.
So the blood red palm that Mo Sha released was also covered in mes from Xiao Ming.
Though to use mes to attack a spirit beast that used mesˇ
It seemed like something that only his senior sister could think of.
Chapter 749: Soul Tower of Trial (25)
Though it was mes against a spirit beast that used mes, it proved to be effective in the end.
That was mainly because there was another aspect to this attack.
The blood red palm was an attack that drew on blood of those that Mo Sha had in to make it stronger and most of the ones that he had in were spirit beasts. This had turned his attack into an attack that was considered the bain of spirit beasts.
So the mes being infused into such an attack would naturally also have a powerful effect against spirit beasts.
That meant that it worked on this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast even though it was a me attributed lion.
When the palm mmed down on the back of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, it was already toote for it to stop this attack.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had naturally noticed this attack and wanted to block it, but it found that it couldn''t control its mes.
Noˇit was better to say that its mes seemed to have gotten stuck on something when it tried to pull it back.
It found that Huang Xie was looking at it with a wide smile on his face as he said, "How can I let you hurt my senior sister?"
It was as if Huang Xie was grabbing the mes that were around him as his hands were covered in the faint green light. It seemed like that was the reason why it wasn''t able to pull back its mes.
So the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was mmed down into the ground by thebined attack of Xiao Ming and Mo Sha.
It created a crater in the ground from the impact of the blood red palm mming into its back.
This crater was quiterge for what it was, showing just how much impact was behind the blood red palm.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast even ended up spitting up blood because it was hit from behind by this attack.
Between Huang Xie who was keeping it in ce and the ones that had attacked it from behind, it regarded the ones that attacked it from behind as a target that it needed to take care of first. After all, even if the one that was keeping it in ce wasn''t hurt by its mes, this human also hadn''t demonstrated any abilities that would cause it any harm.
Instead of dealing with a shield, it was better to break the sword.
Once the sword was broken, then it could slowly break down the shield that could block its attacks.
Or at least that was what it thought until Huang Xie suddenly cast off the mes around him.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was surprised to find that it could control its mes again and wanted to use those mes to take care of Xiao Ming and Mo Sha, but it soon found that this wasn''t the only thing that changed.
That was because there was a sense of dangering from in front of it.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had just stood up and recovered from the attack, at the same time, it was using its mes to find the ones that attacked it. That meant that there was no way that it would be able to react in time to this sense of dangering from in front.
In the end, it was barely even able to see what it was that hit it.
It was Huang Xie who was covered in that faint green light.
For the first time, he stepped forward and punched out at the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
The entire time, he had been blocking the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, as if he wasn''t able to attack at all. That was why the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast thought that he couldn''t attack.
But that was a mistake.
The moment that Huang Xie''s fist covered in the faint green light hit the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast in the chest, it sunk into the flesh of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
That Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was even lifted off the ground by the force of Huang Xie''s punch.
Hard!
That was the only thing that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast could think when Huang Xie''s fist sunk into its chest.
The force of the punch threw the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast into the air where it flipped a few times beforending on its back.
As the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beastid there staring up at the roof above it, it couldn''t help wonderingˇ
"Just how can a human have such a hard body?!"
That was the result of Huang Xie''s training.
His physique was one that grew the more that he was beaten and as for how it grew, it was that his body became harder and harder. It was simr to how skin would be thicker the more that it was hurt.
The faint green light that was around him was the representation of the power of his physique and that was what grew harder each time he was beaten. Explore more at mvl
So that was why his punch was so hard.
At the same time, it was because his physique was so hard that he was able to hit this hard.
A strong defense also meant a strong offense.
The hardest defense could be used to attack since it couldn''t be broken and being mmed with an unbreakable wall really hurts.
His strength also increased with the power of his physique, so that was how he was able to punch much stronger than before.
All of this pushed the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast away.
But the Peak Qi Condensing Realm if anything was tough, so it wasn''t as if it was going to go down with just this. Even though it had been sent flying through the air, it was still able to recover and stand up again.
This time, it looked at Huang Xie with a wary look as if it was nning on taking him seriously.
It was just thatˇHuang Xie didn''t n on taking this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast seriously.
Even though the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was focused on Huang Xie, Huang Xie didn''t n on ying with it.
So all of a sudden, Huang Xie turned around and started to run.
There was a moment where the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was stunned because of this. It was just standing there as if it was trying to figure out if Huang Xie was being serious or not, but that didn''t stop Huang Xie from running.
So in the end, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had no choice but to burst into mes as if prepared to charge at Huang Xie.
It was just that during this time, there were attacks that rained down on it again that blocked its view. Even if these attacks couldn''t do anything and were burnt away by the mes that surrounded the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, there were just too many of them that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast lost sight of Huang Xie.
When these attacks disappeared, Huang Xie waspletely gone.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was filled with rage seeing this.
It once again gave a roar and burnt away all of the small barricades around it, but there was nothing that it could do as those small barricades didn''t have any people behind them.
All that happened was that these small barricades were burnt to ashes, but the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast couldn''t release the rage that it felt at all.
It was just like this that a game of cat and mouse was yed.
With the distraction from the attacks that the others sent, Huang Xie and the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group were able to move around the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
They were the only ones that could threaten this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, so they were the only ones that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast paid attention to.
It was just that all of these attacks were like annoying mosquitoes that were buzzing around the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast. It had no choice but to maintain the mes around it to stop these attacks, but there were so many that it kept obstructing its view.
This created opportunities for it to be attackedˇ
It tried many times to deal with these bugs, but Huang Xie always showed himself to stop the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast found that it wasn''t able to stop Huang Xie at all.
In fact, it felt pressure every time Huang Xie revealed himself since Huang Xie''s defenses were just getting stronger and stronger.
Though it failed to realize that this was also because its attacks were getting weaker and weaker.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast eventually fell to the ground while panting.
It seemed like it was on itsst breath with how tired it looked.
It seemed like they were able to wear it down, but they didn''t let their guard down until the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast closed its eyes.
It was only then that Huang Xie came out to take a closer look at this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
He wanted to make sure that it was dead and not just pretending to be dead so that it could recover its power.
But that was when mes appeared again.
This time, the mes were jet ck.
Chapter 750: Soul Tower of Trial (26)
The moment that Huang Xie saw these mes appear, he knew that they were no ordinary mes.
He could feel the heat that wasing from these mes.
This was a heat that was far beyond anything that he felt from the mes that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast released before.
The mes from this heat was even so strong that it prated through the defenses of his physique, causing him to start sweating. Before this, the faint green light had kept out the heat of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast, so he hadn''t broken a sweat even with how much he was moving.
But these jet ck mesˇ
Huang Xie knew that this wasn''t a good situation for him, so he wanted to create as much distance as possible from the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
It was just that he found that the jet ck mes were seeping out of the ground.
These mes were even appearing behind him, which cut off his path of escape.
It seemed like there was nowhere for Huang Xie to goˇ
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had a wicked smile on its face, as if it was giving up everything just to take care of Huang Xie.
When Huang Xie saw this, he knew that this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast must be burning its natal spiritual energy to use this attack. It seemed like it had nothing else left to lose, so it was burning its life to release the most powerful attack that it could.
There was no doubt that this attack would be iparable to all the attacks that this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast released before.
It seemed that Huang Xie''s life really was in danger.
He wanted to break free of the me cage that was trapping him, but he found that it was much harder than any other mes that he had faced before. No matter how he smashed the me cage around him, he just couldn''t break through it.
The mes were even so strong that they had singed the tips of his fingers, causing slight burns.
This had never happened before when he attacked the mes of the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
There was no doubt that these ck mes were terrifying.
The Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast didn''t seem to do anything while Huang Xie was trying to break out, it was just surrounding itself in these ck mes. Though if one looked closely, they could see that those ck mes seemed to be forming something.
It looked like the shape of a spear made of ck mes.
One final strike with its life as the price, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast really wasn''t holding back at all.
It seemed like everything that they had done had caused the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast to lose itself in its rage and was focused on getting some form of revenge. The target of its revenge seemed to be Huang Xie since he was the one that had gotten in its way the most.
Huang Xie knew that it would be impossible for him to break out of this cage, so the only thing that he could do was raise his guard.
Of course, it wasn''t as if the others were idle during this.
Huang Xie knew that the me cage was the one thing that was keeping him in, so he used the soul fragments to have the others attack the me cage. At the same time, those from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect also recognized that they had to destroy the me cage to help Huang Xie, so they also started attacking it.
It was just too bad that none of them were able to do a single thing to the me cage.
In fact, it seemed like their attacks just went right through the me cage.
It seemed that this me cage only prevented things from leaving it and didn''t stop things from entering it.
So all of their attacks easily entered the me cage andnded on the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast without any obstruction.
It was just that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast didn''t feel their attacks at all.
One, its sense of pain was numbed because it was sacrificing its life.
Two, the ck mes that surrounded it burned away any attacks that came at it.
Those ck mes easily burnt away everything that came in its direction.
So they weren''t able to do anything to stop it from gathering more ck mes.
It seemed like the only thing that Huang Xie could do was raise his guard to block this attack.
Huang Xie had a grim look on his face, but the faint green light around him seemed to grow stronger. He recognized that this was the only thing that he could do, so he didn''t hesitate to gather all of his power in his defenses.
Outside of the cage, there were some people that couldn''t hide their happiness in this scenario.
After all, it was clear that this Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast was burning its life to take down Huang Xie with it. That meant that once this was over, they would clear this trial.
Huang Xie was the one that they felt the most pressure from, the one that they recognized would be their greatest rival.
If he were to fall here while everyone else passed, that would be the best case scenario.
Especially for those that still had their soul fragments in his hands.
As long as he died, they were sure that they wouldn''t have to worry about him for the rest of this trial. Then once they left, it wouldn''t be a problem for their elders to get back their soul fragments.
He had taken the soul fragments from so many disciples of so many different sects, there was no way that a small Love Sect would be able to stop all of their sects.
So they were waiting to see him die.
But before the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast could release the ck me spear, there was someone that suddenly jumped out.
This person was covered in mes as they jumped into the ck me cage.
Their mes were able to hold back the mes long enough that they were able to make it through the cage, but there were some ck mes that were lingering on them after they jumped through.
However, this person didn''t care at all about this as theynded right in front of Huang Xie.
When Huang Xie saw this person, he was shocked as he asked, "Senior sister, what are you doing?"
The one that had jumped through the ck mes was Xiao Ming and she had done it without any hesitation once she realized that there was no other way.
Discover hidden stories at mvl
With a smile on her face, she said, "How could I be the senior sister if I don''t protect my junior brother?"
With that, she revealed a serious look and faced the ck me spear that was in front of them.
Huang Xie had a bitter look on his face, but he didn''t try to force her out since he knew that it was impossible. If he could leave this ck me cage, he would have already done so.
Now that she was in this ck me cage with him, it could be said that Xiao Ming was trapped in here with him.
So he didn''t waste any breath trying to get her to leave.
The only thing that Huang Xie could do now wasˇ
"Get behind me." Huang Xie stepped forward to stand in front of Xiao Ming. As he stood in front of her, he raised his hand and gathered the faint green light to form a barrier.
Even though she had been the one to charge in to stand in front of him to protect him, it turned into him trying to protect her.
Of course, Xiao Ming wouldn''t ept just being protected like this since she had her position as the senior sister to think about.
She went forward to try and protect Huang Xie while he tried to protect her. It was almost apetition to see who would protect who with how they kept going back and forward like this.
But in the end, they decided to work together when they felt the pressureing from the ck me spear.
They knew that if they wanted a chance to survive, it wouldn''t be about who would protect who.
If they wanted a chance to survive, then it would be by working together with each other.
There was one person who was unhappy seeing this and wanted to charge in with them, but Mo Sha stopped him from doing that. After all, there was no knowing if they would even survive and he wasn''t going to let Yu Huang make things worse.
However, in the end, there was no sh between the two sides.
Once the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast finished gathering the ck mes for the spear, it looked at Huang Xie and Xiao Ming with a look of rage and resentment.
It was clear that it didn''t want to let these two live, so it was gambling everything on this single blow.
With a roar, the ck me spear started moving forward.
Both Huang Xie and Xiao Ming braced themselves for the impact, but that impact never came.
That was because there was this barrier that appeared around them.
It was avender coloured barrier that seemed toe from Xiao Ming.
Chapter 751: Soul Tower of Trial (27)
This barrier wrapped around the two of them in an instant andpletely covered them.
It wasn''t just the two of them, it was also the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast who was caught off guard by this.
Thisvender coloured barrier had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, so they had beenpletely caught off guard by this. However, even if they had been caught off guard by this, they didn''t let their defenses down for even an instant.
Even if there was a barrier that had suddenly appeared that could protect them, it wasn''t something that they could trust.
So they kept their guards up to see what thevender barrier would do against the ck me spear.
Judging by how thin it looked, it didn''t seem like it would be able to do much.
But to everyone''s shockˇ
The moment that the ck me spear made contact with thevender barrier, it shattered to pieces.
There was no resistance at all from the ck me spear as it was scattered away into nothingness.
There was only silence that followed after the ck me spear was destroyed, as no one could say a single thing in response to this. No one could even believe that such a thing had happened.
The one that was in the most disbelief was the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast.
It looked at thevender barrier with a bitter look of disbelief on its face, almost as if it was saying, "Is this all my life is worth?"
After all, this ck me spear was the condensation of the power that it had exchanged its life for. So for it to be destroyed so easily meant that its life really wasn''t worth anything at all in the endˇ
It could only curse thisvender barrier for showing up out of nowhere since it had no idea where it even came from.
So in the end, the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had no idea who to curse for it dying like this.
After the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast fell, its corpse started to fade away.
But during this time, Huang Xie looked at Xiao Ming with a strange look as he said, "Senior sister, this barrierˇ"
He didn''t finish his words, but it was clear what he was implying.
If she had such a powerful barrier, why didn''t she use it earlier?
Xiao Ming shook her head with a bitter smile without saying anything, but the look on her face made it clear that she didn''t know what created this barrier either. Though she could see that it was indeed centered around her, so it must havee from her.
After a moment of silence, Xiao Ming had a look of recognition.
It was as if she had thought of something.
Xiao Ming reached into her pocket and pulled out the jewel that she had left in her pocket.
When she held it, she found that it was currently glowing with a light that was much stronger than before. At the same time, she could feel that there was this strange feelinging from it.
It was as if there was some kind of strange power that was being released from it.
The moment that Huang Xie saw this jewel, he realized what had happened.
At the same time, he stepped forward so that he could hide the glow of this jewel from the others that were looking in their direction.
He didn''t want anyone finding out that the jewel was the source of this barrier since there was no doubt that some people would feel regretful over giving it to Xiao Ming. Once they started feeling regret over giving this to Xiao Ming, there was no telling what they would do next.
So it was better if they didn''t know.
After glowing for a bit, the light around the jewel started to fade and the barrier started to disappear.
When that happened, Xiao Ming quickly put the jewel away without making a bigmotion, doing her best to hide it from everyone''s sight. Though there were some that had sharp eyes that were able to see her pocket something.
They figured that she must have used some kind of special item to protect both her and Huang Xie.
This item might be something that they could take from her, but this wasn''t the ce to do it.
After all, Huang Xie was still here.
No one wanted to mess with Huang Xie after seeing everything that he had done, so no one moved closer to Huang Xie and Xiao Ming even though the ck mes had faded.
The only ones that moved were those from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect.
They knew that there was the chance that someone might try something, so they moved forward to show that they were there to support Huang Xie and Xiao Ming.
But there was something else that attracted their attention.
"Congrattions on defeating the final wave. You have all passed this trial."
The moment that the voice came from the statue, everyone revealed looks of joy before revealing wary looks. After all, thest time that they thought that they had passed this trial, it turned out to be false.
Thest time, it turned out that there were nine more waves filled with Qi Condensing Realm Beasts.
So of course they were wary of the voice this time.
But as if to prove that there was no trick, there were stairs that suddenly came down from the ceiling.
These were different staircases that came down from the ceiling that were all around the room.
When the others saw thisˇthere was no hesitation in taking these staircases.
They had already seen these staircases before, so they knew that these staircases were the entrance to the next floor, or the exit to this floor.
Since these staircases had shown themselves, they didn''t hesitate to take them.
Especially the ones that still had their soul fragments in Huang Xie''s hands.
They wanted to get out of here as soon as possible so that they wouldn''t have to deal with Huang Xie anymore.
It was the same for those that didn''t have their soul fragments in Huang Xie''s hands.
They looked at Huang Xie with wary looks before heading up as well.
It seemed like they didn''t want anything to do with him after all that they''ve seen.
But that was what Huang Xie''s group wanted in the first ce.
It wasn''t everyone that left though, there were a few that still hung around for their own reasons. They stayed near the statue, but they kept looking over in Huang Xie''s direction from time to time.
Whether it was to look at Huang Xie, Xiao Ming, or the ce where the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had fallen. It was clear that there was something that they wanted.
At the same time, there were some of them that took things from the defensive walls.
These were items that had dropped from the various spirit beasts that they had defeated, these were items that could be considered quite valuable, so they wanted to take these things with them as they went.
There was no telling what they could use these things for.
They had found that these items hadn''t disappeared after the trial had ended.
Huang Xie didn''t care about any of them as he went over to where the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast fell.
On the ground, he found that there was this strange looking seed that seemed to be made of ck mes. After thinking about it for a bit, he went to pick up this seed, but he found that the faint green light appeared around his hand.
It seemed that this seed had a bite to it and his physique''s defenses had activated automatically.
But in the end, the seed wasn''t able to burn through his defenses.
It was much weaker than the ck mes that the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had wielded.
As he was thinking about what to do with this seed, a voice came from the ne he was wearing.
After being surprised by this voice, Huang Xie just brought the seed up to the ne and it was swallowed by it.
Once he took care of the seed, he went back to everyone else from the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
There wasn''t much for them to talk about, so they all chose different staircases and walked up as well.
They knew that there was no difference in terms of which staircase that they took, so they just went up random staircases.
Seeing them leave, the others that had stayed just went up as well and there was no one left in this room.
Once everyone was gone, the statue suddenly started to move.
It floated over to where the Peak Qi Condensing Realm Beast had fallen and just remained floating there for a bit before suddenly breaking out inughter.
The voice of the statue was different from the same mechanical voice from before.
If Xiao Ming was here, she would have recognized it as the voice that she heard on the first floor.
"So they were able to make it through overtime. I never thought that they would be good enough to pass this trial without using that special override function." The statue seemed to be talking to itself during this time.
Then with another chuckle, it said, "I guess that she really is making use of the special privilege that I gave her in the beginning."
Chapter 752: Soul Tower of Trial (28)
There was only silence that hung in the air as everyone turned to look in the Love Sect''s direction.
Everyone had been carefully watching this round and everyone had been stunned by the performance that Huang Xie had given.
That included Lin Fan, though he was stunned for a different reason.
"As expected of the Heaven''s ChosenˇHe really doesn''t hold back at all."
Seeing all of the things that Huang Xie, Lin Fan even thought that he might have be stronger than him. If Huang Xie wanted, he might even be able to take the title of sect master from himˇ
But Huang Xie had only been cultivating for a few months and he was already this powerful.
Lin Fan really felt bitter at the difference in cultivation speed between him and Huang Xie.
However, there wasn''t a single second where he was envious.
Rather, there was an excited feeling that filled him at the thought of this since it was clear that the Heaven''s Chosen was bound to be stronger after this.
The stronger that Huang Xie got, the better it was for him since in the future, the Love Sect would depend on Huang Xie.
Of course, that was a bad sign for every other sect since that meant that there was this terrifying monster that they would have to deal with in the future. If they allowed the Love Sect to keep nurturing Huang Xie, it would be terrible for them.
So the only thing that they could think of wasˇ
Using force to get their way.
It didn''t work before where they wanted to use force to get the soul fragments back, but this timeˇthey were more confident.
There were over fifty sects that Huang Xie had attacked this time.
There were only ten sects before, but now that increased by five times. That meant that there were five times as many experts to pressure the Love Sect with.
But at the same time, their goal waspletely different this time.
Their goal wasn''t to destroy Huang Xie, but rather to force the Love Sect to give up Huang Xie.
They knew that whichever sect would be able to keep Huang Xie would have a bright future, so they were all looking to take Huang Xie. There wasn''t a single one of them that believed that Huang Xie should remain in a sect like the Love Sect.
So they were all thinking about which one of their sects would take him for themselves.
Though there was still the problem of having to take Huang Xie from the Love Sect.
There was one thing that they were worried about.
The Martial Might Sect had done nothing this entire time even though the Love Sect Sect Master had gone so far. It was clear that they supported the Love Sect to a certain extent.
If the Martial Might Sect was to get involved, then that would be the end of that since they wouldn''t be able to go against the Martial Might Sect.
But this time, they had something that they felt that they could rely on.
With the dazzling disy that Huang Xie had put on, they were certain that even the Martial Might Sect would be interested in taking Huang Xie away from the Love Sect. So they thought that the Martial Might Sect would at least work with them to threaten the Love Sect to make them offer up Huang Xie.
As for what came after thatˇ
Well, it would depend on what benefits they could offer Huang Xie to make him want to join them.
In short, it was all about how they would bribe him to their sects.
But before thatˇ
Everyone was looking at Lin Fan and he wasn''t a fool.
He knew that once his disciple showed this dazzling performance, it would be enough to make people jealous. Or at the very least, it would make people want to take him away, like they were looking at him now.
But he acted like he didn''t see anything since he wanted them to make the first move.
This time, the sects didn''t act separately.
They knew that by acting separately, they would just be hurting themselves.
The only way that they would be able to pressure the Love Sect was if they worked together.
So all the elders of the fifty or so sects came up to surround Lin Fan and the Love Sect group at the same time.
The Love Sect elders seemed a bit tense seeing this, but they calmed down when they saw the calm look that was on the sect master''s face. They knew that as long as Lin Fan was calm, that must mean that he must have some kind of n.
But in realityˇ
Lin Fan was a bit worried since he was afraid of what the two old men from the Five Great Sects would do.
There was no doubt that they would also be interested in Huang Xie, he knew this because of the message that Xiao Ming had sent him. They had already shown interest in him when they had ambushed the Love Sect disciples.
So it was very likely that they might even want to take him for their Five Great Sects.
It was only the interference of those two old men that Lin Fan was worried about.
He found that other than those Five Great Sects, there was no one that could actually pose a threat to their Love Sect group.
Especially when they were backed by the Blood Palm Sect.
But what Lin Fan didn''t know wasˇthe two old men from the Five Great Sects were bigger cowards than he thought. The thing that they cared about the most was their own lives, rather than the benefit of their sects or the benefit of others.
So the only thing that they did this time wasˇjust tell the Martial Might Sect not to get involved if anything happened.
They were sitting on the fence and watching both sides.
They were waiting to see which side was better to see which side they should join.
But that gap was all that Lin Fan and the Love Sect needed to take care of the various sects that came to threaten them.
"Sect Master Lin, don''t you think that you should give us some kind ofpenˇ"
Before this sect master could finish speaking, he received a punch to the face and was sent flying.
This time, the sect masters and elders were already prepared for this since they had already been nning on using force to take down the Love Sect group.
It was just that they didn''t expectˇ
It wasn''t just Lin Fan who was a monster.
It was the rest of the Love Sect''s elders that were also monsters.
Though the Love Sect''s elders found it hard topete with Lin Fan because of how powerful he was, that didn''t mean that they were weaker than normal elders from other sects.
As for the reason why they were so strongˇit was naturally because they had been receiving all kinds of benefits from Lin Fan.
Even if Lin Fan wasn''t as powerful as a Heaven''s Chosen when it came to luck from the heavens, he still had a cheat that no one else had. He had a systemˇno, he had two different systems that could generate items for him.
As long as he had these systems, there was no shortage of materials for the Love Sect members.
However, it wasn''t just normal materials that he was giving them.
These were things from his system, so there wasn''t anything normal about these things.
These were powerful items that no one else from the other sects would be able to have.
So there was no doubt that they would be powerful if they had these things.
All of the elders of the Love Sect were able to cross realms to fight just like the disciples. Many of them were able to easily overpower the elders that came at them to the surprise of these elders.
It seemed like they never even thought that they would be so powerful.
Once they realized how powerful they were, they started smacking around the elders from the other sects without any hesitation. Since their sect master was doing it, they knew that there was nothing for them to fear.
Just like this, all of the sect masters and elders that surrounded the Love Sect were taken out.
The ones from the Martial Might Sect had moved a bit closer as if they had wanted to get involved, but they quickly left when they saw how easily the people from the other sects were taken care of.
In this situation, it was better to act like they knew nothing and let the Love Sect do what they wanted.
Though they were also shocked by the power that the Love Sect demonstrated.
If they were in the same ce as those sect masters and elders, there was no doubt that they would have suffered the same fate as them.
Once the riff raff had been taken care of, Lin Fan and the Love Sect group went back to watching the screen.
Everyone looked at them with strange looks, but there was no one that did anything to them.
It seemed that the message had been made clear to them and no one dared to do anything.
This was a perfect way for the Love Sect to establish their fame, but fame wasn''t always a good thing.
In the future, there was no doubt that there would be many challenges to the Love Sect.
However, with the Heaven''s Chosen, that wasn''t a bad thing.
Chapter 753: Soul Tower of Trial (29)
When Huang Xie stepped onto this floor, he was shocked to see that there was nothing here.
No, it wasn''t that there was nothing here.
It was just that there was nothing that he expected to see here.
Each floor of the trial that he had taken had a statue in the room somewhere.
It was that statue that represented the trial and gave him the tasks that he was supposed to do.
It was that statue that had given him quite a bit of trouble.
But now, that statue was nowhere in sight, which was why he couldn''t help feeling strange.
Without the statue, there was no way forward.
So what was happening here?
Of course, the reason why the room wasn''t empty was because there was someone else who was here. This was the only other thing that was in this room with him and it wasn''t a person that he was unfamiliar with.
The moment that he saw this person, his face actually lit up because it was a person that he wanted to see.
It was Xiao Ming.
When she saw him, her face also lit up before she looked around the room again with a wary look.
The two of them slowly made their way over to each other while being wary of anything that changed in the room. It was as if they expected something to happen at any moment with the way that they moved towards each other.
But in the end, there wasn''t a single thing that happened as they came to each other''s side.
Still, even then, they didn''t let their guards down.
Huang Xie asked, "Did you see anything?"
Xiao Ming shook her head and said, "No, you?"
Huang Xie also shook his head in response before the two of them started looking around the room again.
However, this time, they were back to back with each other.
It was clear that they trusted each other with the way that they were standing.
It was just that there really wasn''t anything that was here.
The room wasn''t that big of a room, so it wasn''t as if there was any ce for whatever it was that was here to hide.
So what were they supposed to do here?
"Could it be that we have to wait for it?" Huang Xie asked all of a sudden.
Xiao Ming slightly knitted her brows before slowly giving a nod as if she agreed with him.
The two of them didn''t let their guards down for even a second as they just waited to see what would happen around them.
It was only after fifteen minutes that a voice finally saidˇ
"There''s no need to be so tense. It just took us a while to stop those that were watching you from watching any longer."
"Honey, you were right about them. They really seem like a good couple."
Huang Xie and Xiao Ming''s faces turned red the moment that they heard this.
Then before either of them could react, there were two figures that suddenly appeared in front of them.
One of them they recognized since it had the same appearance as the statues that had been scattered all over the tower. The other one was unfamiliar to them since they had never seen this person before.
However, they were surprised by this second person.
The first person had an ordinary appearance and the second personˇwas theplete opposite of this person.
It wasn''t that she was ugly, it was just that she was too beautiful.
It was like she was a goddess who had descended to earth with how beautiful she was.
Though she was this beautiful, she seemed like she was very close with the normal looking man.
With the way that the two of them stood, it was clear that the two of them were a couple.
This really was too shocking since neither Huang Xie or Xiao Ming had expected this.
But after seeing them like this, Xiao Ming could guess who they were.
These two were most likely the ones that had created this tower.
In the story that this normal looking man had told her before, they were a couple that had made this tower of trials together since they wanted to nurture the younger generation. It was just that the normal looking man had never told her that she looked like thisˇ
Xiao Ming still couldn''t believe it either.
The two of them didn''t hide their feelings at all with the looks on their faces.
Just a single look was more than enough to tell what they were thinking.
However, the two figures didn''t seem to care at all about the way that these two were looking at them. Instead, they were just looking at the two of them with interested looks, like they had found something to y with.
After looking at them for a bit, the female figure said, "It seems like they still haven''t taken the final step yet."
The male figure gave a nod before saying, "It seems like there''s still something holding them back."
Xiao Ming was the one that cut them off by saying, "It''s not like that. We''re fellow disciples under the same master, that''s it."
The two figures looked at Xiao Ming when they heard this before revealing smiles like they thought otherwise.
Xiao Ming had an awkward look on her face when she saw them looking at her like this, but the two of them didn''t keep pushing this issue.
Instead, the man said with a serious look, "You should know the reason why we created this tower, but there was another reason why we created this tower as well."
The woman nodded as she said, "Since we were never able to have children, we wanted to see if we could find someone that we could take as our child. So other than this tower being used to train the younger generation, it''s also a trial to find one that we can call our sessor."
Both Xiao Ming and Huang Xie looked at each other with surprised looks, as if they didn''t expect to hear this.
However, they could both understand what these two were trying to say.
If they were telling them this, it meant that they found the two of them likeable and were most likely choosing them as sessors.
The man and woman both smiled when they saw Huang Xie and Xiao Ming acting like this.
Both of them came forward to stand in front of the two before talking to them individually.
It seemed that this wasn''t a shared inheritance, it seemed like they both had something that they wanted to pass down. And it seemed like they had both chosen their own sessor between them.
The man had chosen Xiao Ming and the woman had chosen Huang Xie.
The two of them didn''t hold back in telling them what they had chosen as their qualifications for their sessors.
"A powerful and beautiful woman, just like my darling."
"A handsome and courageous man, just like my honey."
Both of them were looking for people that matched what they thought their lover was like.
Though there was nothing wrong with the man''s description of the woman, there was something wrong with the woman''s description of the man.
Both Huang Xie and Xiao Ming wanted to ask the woman if there was something wrong with her eyes. After all, there was no way that the man could be considered handsomeˇ
Still, beauty was in the eyes of the beholderˇ
So if she said this, there was nothing for them to argue with her about.
Since they had both chosen their sessors, the only thing that was left was for them to pass on their inheritances.
It turned out to be their techniques.
Huang Xie and Xiao Ming were both surprised to see these techniques.
However, the reason why they were surprised wasn''t for what one thought.
Instead of being surprised by the level of the techniques, what they were surprised by wasˇhow these techniques weren''t at the same level as the techniques that they currently cultivated.
It seemed like their current cultivation techniques were of a higher level than the one that these two offered them.
The man and woman were shocked to see this, but they admitted that it was true when they heard about the techniques that these two currently cultivated.
They were both shocked to hear these techniques since they had never heard of them before.
"If we had these techniques in the pastˇ"
The woman patted the man on the shoulder and said, "It''s not our era, so we can''t do anything about this. The young people will always surpass the old, so we should be happy for them."
The man gave a nod before saying, "You can keep our techniques and do what you want with them. Other than that, I would say that you can take our tower with you, but I doubt that you''ll be able to do that."
The woman nodded with a smile, "The one that controls this tower most likely won''t give it up to you and we can''t do anything to help you as soul fragments."
The man then said, "If you ever have the chance to take it from them, then we''ll give you two full control of this tower. But before that, all we can give you is this."
Both of them raised their hands and released a ball of light that entered the hands of Xiao Ming and Huang Xie.
After those balls of light entered their hands, there were marks that appeared on their hands.
Chapter 754: Where are they?
Huang Xie and Xiao Ming both looked at the marks on their hands with strange looks on their faces.
That was because these two marks wereˇtwo halves of a heart.
These were marks that a pair of lovers might get with each other.
Xiao Ming looked up at the two in front of them, but they just looked at her with a smile on their faces as if they weren''t bothered by what they had done.
Xiao Ming wanted to say something, but the woman said, "Our time is running out, so we won''t say anything else."
The way that she said this was almost as if she was trying to run away, but they didn''t give Xiao Ming or Huang Xie any time to react at all.
The man raised his hand and said, "This is the way out. As long as you take this gate, then you''ll be able to leave this tower of trials."
As he said this, there was this door of light that appeared in front of them.
After this door of light appeared, the man added, "We''ll maintain the cover in this ce, so you can discuss anything you want to discuss. We''ll leave you to it."
Then with a knowing smile, he put his arm around the woman and the two of them started to fade. As they were fading, the woman looked at Huang Xie and Xiao Ming with a faint smile on her face that was just like the one that the man gave.
Before either Xiao Ming or Huang Xie could say anything to deny this, the two of them disappeared.
Xiao Ming and Huang Xie were left standing there in that room alone.
The two of them looked at each other with bitter looks on their faces, but they didn''t say anything about how those two had left.
Instead, the two of them looked at the door in front of them for a bit before Xiao Ming said, "What should we talk about?"
Huang Xie looked at the door in silence for a few seconds before saying, "I guess we should discuss what we should do when we leave this ce."
Xiao Ming gave a nod before saying, "But what do you have in mind?"
Huang Xie fell silent at this.
After a moment of silence, he finally said, "Well, there''s something that I''m thinking ofˇ"
ˇ
There were less and less points of view that were avable to watch in the square.
That was because more and more people had finished their run in the tower of trial.
It wasn''t just one or two people that were able to make it to the end, there were many different people that were able to make it to the end.
However, they didn''t have the same situation happen to them where they were brought to a separate space like Huang Xie and Xiao Ming. Instead, they arrived in a room that had a single statue in the center of it.
This room was just like the one that they had appeared in when they entered the tower.
This statue congratted them onpleting the tower before giving them a score.
All of them were surprised that the tower ended this simply, but there wasn''t anything for them to say as they were sent out of the tower by the statue. They didn''t even have a say in it as the statue sent them out as soon as it said that it was sending them out.
There was no other reward like they had been expecting.
After all, there would normally be some kind of reward for clearing a trial like this.
But it seemed that there weren''t any rewards at all.
It seemed that this tower was quite stingyˇ
So the only thing that they could hope for was a reward from the Martial Might Sect when this was all over.
As more and more points of views disappeared, the time eventually counted down and the end of the second trial came.
Everyone was already expecting this, but there was something that they didn''t expect.
When the second trial ended, there was a board that appeared in front of everyone in the square that showed all of the scores that the contestants had obtained.
The ones that were at the very top were those from the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect. Their scores were far beyond the scores that anyone else had obtained.
Even the lowest scoring person had double the score of the next ranked person.
As for Huang Xie who was at the very top of the scoreboard, his score was five times that of the second ranked person. He had five times the score of Xiao Ming who was in second ce.
This just went to show just how dominating his performance was in this tower of trials.
But there wasn''t anyone that couldin about this.
After all, they had seen the scenes of Huang Xie charging through the tower.
They had seen the scenes of Huang Xie fighting against those Qi Condensing Realm Beasts, some of which were as strong as some of the sect masters and elders of smaller sects.
That meant that with the power that he had demonstrated, he was able to match some of the smaller sects that were invited to this tournament.
This was not something that a disciple from one of the smaller sects should do.
That was right, the Love Sect was still considered a smaller sect in the eyes of these people.
At this point, it was more their pride than it was their rational thinking.
They didn''t want to believe that the Love Sect really was as powerful as their disciples made them seem.
They didn''t want to believe that the elders of the Love Sect were strong enough to even match the Martial Might Sect.
But there was a part of them that believed it after they felt their fists personally. Enjoy more content from mvl
So they couldn''t do anything to the Love Sect even if the Love Sect was in front of them.
Though there was another problem that required more attention right now.
After the trial was over, everyone had expected to see their disciples.
The Martial Might Sect had said that they had isted everyone to help them recover to their best condition for the second round. However, now that the second round was over, everyone was expecting to see their disciples.
"Everyone, please return to your residences and wait for the third round."
There was no mention of seeing their disciples at all.
It seemed like the Martial Might Sect had no intention of letting them meet their disciples, much less letting them meet them.
But many sects had misgivings about this.
After all, the Martial Might Sect had stated that only the top hundred would make it to the next round. That meant that most of the others had been eliminated by this second round.
Since they were eliminated, there was no need for them to be isted by the Martial Might Sect any longer.
Yet there was no mention of the disciples being released.
Many of the sects even thought that their disciples were being held hostage by the Martial Might Sect for some reason, though they had no idea what that reason was.
So there wasn''t anyone that left the square.
Instead, it was the Martial Might Sect group that seemed like they were nning to leave.
It was just that before they could leaveˇ
"Where are our disciples?"
Someone took the opportunity to directly question the Martial Might Sect.
It was the sect master of one of the smaller sects who had asked this question.
It seemed like he had nothing to lose from asking this, but the others also moved a bit closer as if they were supporting this person. It seemed that many people had begun losing trust in the Martial Might Sect during this time.
The group from the Martial Might Sect wanted to ignore this, but they couldn''t since they could see that there were many sects that were looking at them in the same way. They knew that if they didn''t address this, it would be worse for them,
So the elder who was the host said, "They are currently being kept in an isted ce to help them recover from the Soul Tower of Trials. The Soul Tower of Trials is a ce where one enters with the soul, so we have to take this step to help them stabilize their souls. Once their souls have been stabilized, we will send them out to you."
All of the sect masters and elders had looks of doubt when they heard this, but it was the Martial Might Sect that they were dealing with.
Still, that sect master asked, "How long will it take?"
The elder who was the host calmly said, "It''ll only take a few hours for this to happen, so please don''t worry. They will naturally return to your residences when the timees."
This time, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised.
After all, the fact that they were willing to return to the disciples wasn''t a good thing for them.
Lin Fan knew that the two old men were keeping the disciples away so they wouldn''t find out about what happened in the first trial.
But now they were willing to let the disciples returnˇthat meant that they most likely came up with some kind of n to deal with them first.
So Lin Fan couldn''t help being worried not just for his group, but also the group of disciples.
It was just that there was nothing to gain from acting in haste.
So Lin Fan nudged the thing that was in his sleeve and wanted it to gather more information for him.
Chapter 755: As expected, something was up
An hourter, Lin Fan was sitting there with his brows knitted.
No matter how he tried searching with Greeny''s puppets, he hadn''t been able to find the Love Sect disciples.
It was as if they hadpletely disappeared from the Martial Might Sect.
The only other option was to send the puppets out of the Martial Might Sect to start searching the surrounding area, but this was not something that he wanted to do. The area around the Martial Might Sect was just too big and empty for him to wildly search around.
It would be very hard and very unlikely that he would be able to find anything if he were to send Greeny''s puppets out.
At the same time, he didn''t want to risk sending out Greeny''s puppets if anything happened. He wanted to keep Greeny''s puppets in the Martial Might Sect just in case the two old men tried anything.
Only where were they hiding?
Lin Fan also sent some of Greeny''s puppets to keep watch over the Martial Might Sect headquarters just to see if they were doing anything.
However, he found that there wasn''t a single person who was there.
He didn''t dare send the puppets too deep into the Martial Might Sect headquarters out of fear of being caught, but he did send them in a bit to see if anyone was there. There wasn''t a single person there like all of them had suddenly disappeared.
It was clear that they were up to something, he just had no idea what they were up to.
It was as if they had disappeared into thin airˇ
As he sat there with his brows knit, Lin Fan didn''t know what he was supposed to do.
That was until he noticed something with his puppets.
The Martial Might Sect disciples outside of the headquarters were still wandering around. At the same time, there were elders that were leading other disciples back to different courtyards.
Of course, there wasn''t a single disciple that was returned to the Love Sect or the Demon Palm Sect.
All of their disciples had made it to the next round, so just like before, they were kept away.
But even before that, there was another reason why they didn''t want to return their disciples.
It was to keep their own secret.
It was just that this time, Lin Fan felt a bit anxious since he had no idea what they were nning.
Before, he had some idea since those two old men had summoned him to talk. He knew what kind of situation they were in, so there was no way that they would have done anything to the disciples.
But nowˇ
They had gonepletely silent and disappeared without a trace.
Lin Fan had no information at all, so he couldn''t help feeling a bit worried.
At the same time, it didn''t seem like he could find any clues to follow.
The worst thing in a situation like this was not having any clues at all.
There was a part of him that wanted to summon someone from the Martial Might Sect to see if he could create some sort of gap for him to exploit, but he held himself back in the end.
That was until a voice suddenly said, "It''s time to go. It seems like they''re plotting something."
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard by this voice suddenly ringing out in his ears and he looked around himself to see if he could find where this voice wasing from, but he didn''t see a thing.
That was until a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.
It was the same person that he had met before.
It was Mo Xue, the ancestor of the Demon Palm Sect.
At the same time, the rest of the Demon Palm Sect group suddenly appeared alongside Mo Xue.
It seemed that they were no longer holding back and were prepared to go all out.
There was a moment of hesitation that came from Lin Fan, but he decided to go with them in the end since he knew that there was no point in holding back anymore.
It was clear that those two old men were preparing something as well, so there was no need for him to hold back. It was time to end this once and for all before they could aplish what they were nning to aplish.
Even if that meant burning the bridge with the Five Great Sects.
Above all else, what Lin Fan cared about the most was Huang Xie since he was the one that would be the hope of the Love Sect. There was no doubt that Huang Xie''s power as the Heaven''s Chosen was even greater than Lin Fan imagined.
They would have to depend on this to defeat the Five Great Sects in the future.
So he couldn''t allow them to take Huang Xie now.
The first thing that he did was gather all of the elders who were here.
The elders were surprised to see the Demon Palm Sect group here, but they didn''t hesitate to agree toe along. They had already assumed that things would be this bad when they were gathered, so they had already been prepared for a fight.
Seeing the different things that they had prepared, Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile.
It seemed that they had prepared even more than he thought they would.
It seemed that they had thought that everything would go poorly, unlike him who had thought that things could be nned out.
In the end, it turned out that they were right.
Once everyone had been gathered, Mo Xue gave a nod before raising his hand and lifting them all up.
Instead of disappearing and reappearing somewhere like he had done before, he lifted them all away from the courtyard and headed to the Martial Might Sect headquarters.
There was no one that stopped them, but was there anyone that could have stopped them in the first ce?
With Mo Xue leading the way, it would have been unlikely that they would have been able to stop them.
Once they arrived at the Martial Might Sect headquarters, Mo Xue didn''t hesitate to bring them in.
But then again, there was no one here at the headquarters in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if there would be anyone there to catch them or stop them.
Mo Xue brought them deep into the headquarters where there was no one there as well, but he brought them to a certain ce. When they arrived, they found that there was a portal that was waiting there for them.
When the Love Sect group saw this, they showed signs of recognition.
After all, they had seen something like this before.
It was the portal into a Minor World.
It was just like the ones that the Love Sect had.
However, since the Martial Might Sect was a powerful sect in the Wu Empire that was under the Five Great Sects, it wasn''t strange that they would have one as well.
Mo Xue didn''t bring them all in right away as he looked at them and said, "Is everyone ready?"
The way that he said this made it clear that there was some kind of resistance that was waiting behind this portal for them.
But that was just how it was since they were basically storming the headquarters of the Martial Might Sect. At the same time, there were those two from the Five Great Sects that were there as well.
It was just that Lin Fan was confused why Mo Xue was being this serious.
He knew that with Mo Xue''s power, the Martial Might Sect wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. At the same time, it was clear that the two from the Five Great Sects were injured because they fought him before.
So they wouldn''t be able to do anything to Mo Xue if he were to go all out against them.
Why did he seem worried?
Did the situation change?
As if he could guess what Lin Fan was thinking, Mo Xue said, "There''s something that changed. I sensed something earlier, which is why I''m even doing all of this. I''m not sure what has changed, but something has definitely changed."
Lin Fan knitted his brows when he heard this, but he gave a nod to show he understood.
He knew that there was no point in thinking too much about this since they just didn''t have the information that they needed to think too deeply about this.
Without knowing what the situation was inside, it was hard toe up with a n to go against it.
As such, there was no reason to think too much and it was better to go in first.
There was a part of him that wanted to use Greeny''s puppets, but he held back in the end.
There was no telling if Greeny would even be able to remain connected to the puppets if they were sent in. At the same time, he didn''t want to expose Greeny''s existence since he knew that Greeny would be very useful in the future.
So it was better to just follow Mo Xue in.
Seeing that everyone was ready, Mo Xue gave another nod before saying, "This is the final battle, let''s brace ourselves and get this over with." Explore new worlds at mvl
Without another word, Mo Xue stepped through the portal before everyone else followed him.
When they came through, Lin Fan thought to himselfˇ
"As expected, they really were up to something."
Chapter 756: Many experts
Waiting there for us was the Martial Might Sect.
It wasn''t just a few members of the Martial Might Sect waiting for us, it was most of the elders of the Martial Might Sect that were here along with the sect master.
It seemed that almost all of the experts of the Martial Might Sect were here.
The only ones that weren''t here were the outer sect elders who weren''t as strong.
They were most likely the ones that had been left behind to manage the Martial Might Sect while everyone was here.
As for who could mobilize all of these people from the Martial Might Sectˇwell it was only the two old men from the Five Great Sects.
They were standing right in front of all those from the Martial Might Sect, standing right beside Sect Master Duan who led the Martial Might Sect group. However, there was another person who was also standing with them.
This person was different from the rest of the Martial Might Sect group.
There was an aura that wasing from them that was far beyond any of the Martial Might Sect group.
This person should be the ancestor of the Martial Might Sect.
If he was the ancestor, then this person should be the strongest expert of the Martial Might Sect.
It seemed that the situation was getting worse and worse, but Lin Fan wasn''t that worried.
After all, he knew that Mo Xue had already defeated and weakened the two from the Five Great Sects. There was no way that just the ancestor of the Martial Might Sect alone would be able to change that.
The only thing wasˇ
They should know this as well, but here they were standing there with calm looks on their faces.
It was as if they weren''t bothered at all by the fact that Mo Xue was here with us.
That meant that they must have some kind of other card up their sleeves, or else they wouldn''t be this calm.
It was justˇwhat did they have?
When they saw using out, they waited for us toe forward until we were standing in front of them.
This Minor World didn''t seem to have much in it, it seemed to be nothing more than a small space that had a hall inside of it. The group from the Martial Might Sect was at the front of the hall, waiting at the end.
It didn''t seem like they were nning to do anything as they watched use forward.
It was only when we were standing there in front of them that Sect Master Duan looked at me to say, "Sect Master Lin, is this your answer?"
I narrowed my eyes to look at Sect Master Duan before turning to look at the two old men.
They didn''t seem to register my gaze at all when they saw me looking at them.
It seemed like they werepletely focused on Mo Xue and were leaving me to Sect Master Duan.
It seemed like they were more afraid of Mo Xue than they were afraid of me, but that made sense since I didn''t really pose any threat as far as they were concerned. If I were to do anything, it wasn''t as if I would be able to threaten them like Mo Xue would.
So they were paying more attention to Mo Xue than they were to me.
In the end, I didn''t answer this question as I asked, "Where are our disciples?"
Mo Xue also narrowed his eyes when I asked this question.
It seemed that he cared quite a bit about this.
In a way, it was funny to see that the ''demonic'' sect cared more about their disciples than the people from the righteous sect did.
After all, Mo Xue was going this far to rescue the disciples of the Demon Palm Sect while the Martial Might Sect had thrown away the disciples that had shed with our Love Sect. They didn''t hesitate at all to cut away the disciples that had shed with us, even tossing them out just to appeal to us at the request of the two old men.
It really was hard to tell which side was filled with demons.
When Sect Master Duan heard this, he revealed a smile and waved his hand.
When he did, there was a group that moved aside to reveal the disciples being tied up.
They didn''t seem to be struggling, but it was clear that they were against being tied up like this. It seemed like there was something that was restraining them that kept them from fighting back.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes again when he saw this before saying, "Why are you doing this?"
Sect Master Duanughed before saying, "I should be asking you the same thing. You were on our side and now you''re working with the enemy." His eyes suddenly turned serious as he said, "We don''t look kindly on betrayal."
At that, there was a pressure that came from their group.
It seemed that all of them were releasing their aura to pressure us.
Even though they only had a single Soul Formation Realm Expert, the Martial Might Sect had several Nascent Soul Realm Experts.
These were the elders that had hidden themselves in the headquarters all this time, so no one knew that they were there.
It seemed that they had a total of four of them.
However, it wasn''t as if we were at a disadvantage.
We were with the Demon Palm Sect, so it wasn''t as if there were no Nascent Soul Realm Experts on our side. At the same time, there was a Nascent Soul Realm Expert with us as well sent by Mu Bao Bao.
So this Nascent Soul Realm Expert came forward to help us fight.
It seemed like the sides were quite even until all of a suddenˇthere were two more auras that suddenly appeared. Experience tales with mvl
When these two auras appeared, the Martial Might Sect''s ancestor also released his aura.
Just like this, the tide had turned.
The Martial Might Sect side suddenly had three Soul Formation Realm Experts. Two of which had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
The source of these two auras appeared from inside the formation of the Martial Might Sect group. It seemed that they had been hiding amongst them the entire time and they were suddenly showing themselves.
When they didˇno one recognized them.
Not even Mo Xue knew who these people were.
However, the two of them suddenly came over to the side of the two old men from the Five Great Sects. With the way that they were acting around them, it was clear that they knew each other and seemed quite close.
It seemed that this was the trick that they were ying to deal with Mo Xue.
They had taken this time to call in reinforcements.
These were most likely someone that the two elders from the Five Great Sects were close to that weren''t rted to the Five Great Sects, so they had called them here to wipe their butts.
They weren''t stronger than the two elders, but there was still the Martial Might Sect''s ancestor to worry about.
Would Mo Xue be able to take care of all of them?
Or at least that was what Lin Fan would have been worried about if not for the calm look on Mo Xue''s face.
Mo Xue could see the way that Lin Fan looked at him, so he just said, "As long as you deal with the others, then I have no problem taking care of them."
Lin Fan nodded in response before looking at the Martial Might Sect group with knitted brows.
It seemed like it would be a hard fight, but it didn''t seem like it was impossible.
At the very least, it seemed like there was a chance.
So Lin Fan put away his worries and focused on the fight in front of him.
Rather, he focused on the disciples that were currently being trapped.
He knew that it would be his job to take care of these disciples.
There was a long silence that lingered in the air as everyone stared at each other, but thenˇ
The three Soul Formation Realm Experts suddenly made their moves.
They didn''t hesitate at all to release their attacks, all of which were focused on Mo Xue.
It was clear that they wanted to take down Mo Xue with thisbined sneak attack, but it didn''t seem like they would be able to do that.
Mo Xue just calmly raised his hand and pushed his palm out.
When he did, there was a blood red energy palm that came from it.
That blood red energy palm smashed into the attacks that the three Soul Formation Realm Experts sent out and destroyed them. However, the blood red energy palm also didn''t remain as it shattered to pieces.
It seemed that bybining their powers, they were able to match Mo Xue.
That just went to show how powerful Mo Xue was, as he was able to take all three of them at once.
As soon as this sh ended, everyone began to move.
That one sh between the Soul Formation Realm Experts was the spark that started the fight.
They went around to avoid the fight of these four, but everyone charged at each other.
That included Lin Fan who led the Love Sect group charging forth.
They left most of the fighting to the Demon Palm Sect while they all charged at the disciples.
Chapter 757: Stronger than they seemed
The Martial Might Sect split up their group in the face of this two pronged attack.
They sent plenty of experts to stop the Demon Palm Sect group, but they also sent their experts to stop the Love Sect group.
There were less experts sent to stop the Love Sect group and they were weaker than the ones sent to stop the Demon Palm Sect group, but that didn''t mean that they werecking.
After all, the Love Sect group was the weaker of the two groups in the first ce.
That was why more experts were sent to deal with the Demon Palm Sect group.
The group sent to face the Love Sect group were just as strong as them, if not a bit stronger.
The Martial Might Sect''s experts were on a higher level overallpared to the Love Sect''s experts.
However, that didn''t matter as they shed.
The Martial Might Sect''s experts found that even if their cultivations were a bit lower, these elders from the Love Sect were still able to fight against them. It seemed that they were able to fight against those at a higher level with ease.
It seemed that all of them were considered talented people from their generation that were stronger than normal people.
So there was a bnce that was formed between the two sides.
It seemed that neither side would be able to im victory against the other side with the way that they were fighting.
However, that didn''t matter as there was a certain goal that both sides wanted to achieve.
Lin Fan''s only goal was pushing towards the disciples that were tied up. He wanted to save them before things went too far and it would be harder to save them.
The other elders of the Love Sect provided cover for him and he was able to push a certain distance before he was stopped.
However, that was when Lin Fan pulled out one of his trump cards.
With a dragon''s roar, there was a small dragon that appeared behind him that started shooting water arrows at the enemies in front of him.
All of these elders from the Martial Might Sect were caught off guard by the appearance of this dragon and couldn''t guard against these water arrows in time. So they were all pushed back by the water arrows that this dragon shot out, forcing them back several steps.
That created room for Lin Fan to reach the disciples.
Without any hesitation, he waved the sword in his hand and cut the ropes binding them, but they still didn''t move.
Narrowing his eyes, Lin Fan quickly found what the problem was and waved his hand again. Experience tales at mvl
There was a powder that was released from his hand that immediately released the binding that was holding the disciples. They had been bound by some kind of medicine, so this powder would release it, or at least that was what the system''s store told him.
He had to wait a few seconds to see if it had any effect, but they all started moving after receiving the powder.
To his surpriseˇHuang Xie charged forward.
Huang Xie moved right past Lin Fan and charged at the elder who had been trying to sneak attack them.
The elder was in the Qi Condensing Realm, though he was only in the Low Qi Condensing Realm, so it wasn''t as if he would have posed any real threat to Lin Fan. However, Huang Xie was still able to block the attack with the faint green light around him.
The elder was even pushed back by the rebound that came from hitting this firm defense with all his strength.
There was a look of shock on the elder''s face when he was pushed back like this.
There was also a look of surprise on Lin Fan''s face as he didn''t expect Huang Xie to be this powerful in this short period of time, but it didn''t seem like he was that surprised.
After all, Huang Xie was the Heaven''s Chosen.
It was only natural that he would receive many benefits from a tournament and be much stronger.
It was just that he had gotten much stronger than Lin Fan thought he would, which was why he was surprised in the first ce.
There was a bitter smile that appeared on Lin Fan''s lips seeing Huang Xie stop this Qi Condensing Realm Elder.
It seemed like the Heaven''s Chosen really couldn''t be measured withmon sense.
This Heaven''s Chosen was beyond anything that he could imagine.
But it wasn''t as if that was a bad thing.
The Heaven''s Chosen being stronger than he thought was always a good thing since there were plenty of enemies that wanted to take down the Love Sect.
The rest of the disciples also wanted to get involved, but it seemed like there was no y for them. After all, most of the elders that were attacking were in the Qi Condensing Realm.
Even if they were geniuses that could skip realms, it wasn''t as if they were strong enough to fight those in the Qi Condensing Realm that easily. Even in the trial, they had relied on Huang Xie to take care of the Qi Condensing Realm Beasts.
At best, they could send out attacks that could injure the Qi Condensing Realm Experts.
Still, with the hostages saved, that was one less card that the Martial Might Sect controlled.
Without the hostages, it was easier for the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group to leave this ce. After all, this Minor World was the territory of the Martial Might Sect and there was nothing to gain from fighting in their territory.
It was better to leave this ce and fight outside, revealing the hidden side of the Martial Might Sect.
If it even implicated the Five Great Sects, then that would be even better.
Of course, the Martial Might Sect and the two old men from the Five Great Sects knew this.
The two old men had only been observing the whole time since they had wanted to keep their secret hidden. They didn''t want to do anything to expose that they were currently sealed by Mo Xue since that would be bad for them.
But now they didn''t have a choice.
They found that the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect were much stronger than they seemed.
If they were to remain idle now, then there was no doubt that everything that they had would be taken from them. If they were to remain idle now, then it was only a matter of time before they lost their lives.
In front of their lives, nothing else mattered.
Even if things became a bit harder for them, it would be fine as long as they could keep their lives.
So they had no choice but to act.
They looked at Mo Xue fighting with the three Soul Formation Realm Experts for a few seconds beforepletely ignoring him. They cared very much about their lives, so it wasn''t as if they would risk it by fighting against him.
There was no telling if they would even be able to do anything with how the three Soul Formation Realm Experts were struggling.
Instead, they set their sights on something else.
The Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect groups.
The two of them looked at each other before splitting up.
One went to the Love Sect group and one went to the Demon Palm Sect group.
They were nning on taking down one of these groups each to make sure that they wouldn''t be able to do anything.
However, even if they were sealed, that didn''t mean that they werepletely useless.
Even sealed, they still had plenty of power left.
They had cultivation at the level of the Nascent Soul Realm at the very least to work with. At the same time, since they were Soul Formation Realm Experts that were just sealed, that meant that their abilities were beyond what Nascent Soul Realm Experts could do.
They had the experience that only those in the Soul Formation Realm would have.
This immediately put pressure on both of these groups.
Both the Love Sect group and the Demon Palm Sect group had to figure out a way to handle the addition of these two old men.
For the Demon Palm Sect group, Mo Sha stepped up.
One might think that Mo Sha wouldn''t be able to do anything since he was only in the Foundation Realm, but that wasn''t the case.
Mo Sha went over to the sect master of the Demon Palm Sect who was his father and released his blood red palm as well. But instead of releasing the blood red palm outwards, that blood red palm went at the sect master.
Right before hitting the sect master, it suddenly split apart and surrounded the sect master instead.
So instead of hurting the sect master, it actually wrapped around him like it was hugging him.
The blood red energy resonated with the sect master''s blood red energy and made his palm even stronger, allowing him to defeat one of the Nascent Soul Realm Experts while also allowing him to face the old man from the Five Great Sects.
Mo Sha on the other hand copsed on the ground.
It seemed that he used some kind of technique that allowed him to transfer his power to his father.
This was most likely only possible because they were father and son.
As for the Love Sect group, what they did wasˇ
Chapter 758: Sacrificial move
The one that came at the Love Sect group was Ye Jian from the Mount Hua Sword Sect.
As he charged out at them, he brought his sword down at them.
Lin Fan knitted his brows, but he went forward to block it since he felt that he was the only one that had a chance.
But he found that there was someone else who went forward as well.
Huang Xie charged in front of Lin Fan and raised his arms in front of him. As he did, there was a powerful green light that appeared in his arms.
This green light seemed to being from inside of his arms.
It was as if he had gathered the power of his physique into one part of him and used that part of him to block this attack. It was as if he was condensing all of the essence of his defenses into a single part.
That brought his defenses to apletely different level where he was able to resist this one attack from Ye Jian, who had power in the Peak Nascent Soul Realm.
However, when both of them were pushed backˇ
One side was clearly exhausted while the other side was still raring to go.
That was just the difference in power between the two sides.
Ye Jian was a bit wary because of the defenses that Huang Xie had demonstrated, but he could see that Huang Xie was exhausted because of that one use of his defense. It didn''t seem like Huang Xie would be able to defend again.
That moment of hesitation was all that Huang Xie needed.
"Are you sure about this?" Hei Gui asked Huang Xie at that moment.
Huang Xie revealed a faint smile before saying, "It''s our only choice. It''s not like they''ll let us go."
Hei Gui gave a sigh before saying, "You''re right, but that master of yours seems to be hiding a lot. I''ve only just met him, but there are many things that I can''t seeˇ"
"It doesn''t matter." Huang Xie cut Hei Gui off.
Hei Gui was caught off guard by this sudden statement from Huang Xie.
At the same time, he was caught off guard by the firmness that Huang Xie said this with.
Huang Xie just calmly said, "Master was the one who saved me when I was at my lowest and he was the one that raised me up to this point. He is someone that I owe my life to."
Hei Gui was silent for a bit before saying with a sigh, "A master is like a second father, isn''t he?"
Huang Xie didn''t say anything other than giving a simple nod.
With that, Hei Gui made up his mind and said, "Alright, if we''re doing this, then we''re going to go all out."
Huang Xie just gave another simple nod in response to this before taking a deep breath.
As soon as he released this deep breath, there was a burst of green light that appeared around him. This green light wasn''t faint like the green light from before, this was a deep green light that seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.
Other than just growing darker, it seemed like it was also changing colours.
It was almost as if it was turning ck.
Eventually it did turn into a ck light that surrounded Huang Xie.
As expected of a physique known as the ck Turtle Physique.
However, it seemed like something was wrong based on the pained expression that was on Huang Xie''s face. It almost seemed like he was pushing himself to the brink just for this one attack.
Lin Fan was about to say something, but Huang Xie cut him off by saying, "Leave this to me!"
Then without giving anyone a chance to say anything to stop him, Huang Xie took the first step forward towards Ye Jian.
Ye Jian was caught off guard by this sudden change from Huang Xie as well and he reacted slowly because of it. The other part was that he was overwhelmed by the pressure that wasing from Huang Xie.
He could feel the pressureing from Huang Xie the moment that the ck light appeared around him. It was clear that whatever Huang Xie was doing wasn''t a normal thing.
So after hesitating for a moment, Ye Jian gathered all of his spiritual energy in his sword.
It seemed like he was nning on putting everything that he had into this one attack.
This caused all of the others to move away like they didn''t want to get caught up in this sh.
The ck light around Huang Xie became denser and denser until it took the form of aˇturtle shell.
This was a turtle shell that waspletely made of ck light that surrounded Huang Xie.
As this turtle shell appeared around Huang Xie, he suddenly started to bend downwards.
It was as if he was curling himself up into a ball with this turtle shell on his back.
Once he had curled up, Huang Xie suddenly turned around and dashed backwards.
The way that he charged out, the turtle shell was now aimed right at Ye Jian who he was charging at.
Ye Jian narrowed his eyes when he saw this.
Ignoring the pressure that came from this, he raised his sword up and then brought it down in a single swing. This swing didn''t have anything special about it, it was just a simple downwards sh.
However, the moment that it came out, there was sword energy that came out from his sword.
It took the form of a single flying sh that mmed into the ck turtle shell.
There was a moment of equilibrium that was established the moment that the two attacks hit each other. However, it wasn''t as if that moment of equilibrium wouldst forever.
In the end, both of their attacks were sent back in the opposite direction.
Ye Jian let out a sigh of relief when he saw this since he was worried that there was something else that would happen. But it seemed like his attack had been strong enough to negate that attack.
Or that was what he thought until he realized that there was something strange about his sword energy.
It was that his sword energy hadn''t dissipated even though it had been bounced back.
Rather, it seemed like that sword energy wasing right at him and there was this strange ck energy that was mixed with this sword energy.
Ye Jian tried to control the energy and make this sh dissipate, but he found that he couldn''t control it at all. Even though it was technically his energy, he found that he couldn''t control it like his connection to this sword energy had been severed.
As it came closer and closer, he found that there was more and more pressure falling on him.
At the same time, because he had been dazed for too long, he found that it was already toote for him to get out of the way.
The only thing that Ye Jian could do now was raise his sword and gather his energy to send out another sh. The only thing that he could do was try to cancel out the power of this sword shing at him.
There was arge explosion with arge burst of sword energy that scattered all over.
But in the end, Ye Jian was standing there with a broken sword and was covered in sword cuts. However, he was still standing there, which meant that he wasn''t taken down by this reflected attack.
"God damn it! I almost lost myˇ" Ye Jian hadpletely forgotten about his position and the way that he should be talking in his panic and swore like this, but he was cut off by someone who suddenly appeared in front of him.
With his seriously injured condition, he wasn''t able to stop this person from stabbing their sword right into his throat.
Ye Jian''s eyes opened wide in shock as he looked at the person in front of him.
It was Lin Fan who had moved instantly when he saw what Huang Xie was doing.
He knew that it might not be enough and if his disciple was risking his life, then there was only one thing that he could do.
So Lin Fan had charged forward at the same time as Huang Xie.
While everyone was distracted, he got right up in front of Ye Jian and stabbed him.
His sword was a special artifact that could even kill dragons, so it was sharp enough to pierce through Ye Jian''s defenses.
Ye Jian just looked down at the sword in shock as he couldn''t believe this, but there was nothing that he could do as his vision cked out and he fell backwards.
He never would have thought that this was the way that he died.
Lin Fan didn''t care about him at all as he went back to where Huang Xie was.
He had a very worried look on his face at first, but he soon found that Huang Xie was fine.
It didn''t seem like Huang Xie was injured at all.
It seemed like the ck turtle shell hadpletely blocked that attack for him.
But Huang Xie was holding the ne that was in his hand as he said, "Grandpa, you can''t leave me like this." Your next chapter awaits on mvl
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this.
It turned out that the price for this attack wasn''t Huang Xie''s life, but rather the remaining power contained within Hei Gui.
Chapter 759: Difference between righteous and demonic sects
Taking a deep breath, Lin Fan patted Huang Xie on the shoulder and said, "Whatever it is, we''ll deal with it togetherter. Right now, let''s take care of these people."
Huang Xie looked up at Lin Fan with tears still in his eyes.
It had been a long time since he had cried.
Thest time that he cried was when his mother, thest family member that he recognized died.
It showed just how much Hei Gui meant to Huang Xie, even though they had only known each other for a few days. Your journey continues with §Ţ??
However, in that time, it was as if they had be a real grandfather and grandchild.
That was why Hei Gui was willing to sacrifice himself for Huang Xie in the first ce.
However, Huang Xie wiped away his tears and gave a simple nod.
If it was anyone else, he wouldn''t have reacted this way. After all, there was no one else in this world that he could call himself rted to now that Hei Gui was gone.
Well, perhaps there was one other person who could do the same as this master of his.
Once Huang Xie recovered, Lin Fan led the rest of the Love Sect to take care of the Martial Might Sect.
Since his disciple had already gone as far as using this sacrificial move to save them all, it would be considered stingy if he as the master were to hold back everything. Other than the one absolute trump card that he had to keep hidden, he could use some of his other trump cards.
So the dragon appeared once more.
The moment that Hayase appeared, he immediately started throwing out water arrows in all directions.
Hayase didn''t go into the front line, but rather worked as a back line supporter by attacking with water arrows. These water arrows helped the elders when they were in tough spots, gave elders opportunities to attack the elders of the Martial Might Sect, and supported them in other ways.
The Martial Might Sect elders found it hard to push back when they were being attacked from all sides by these water arrows.
Not to mention that each of these water arrows posed a threat to their lives.
That was just how powerful these attacks were.
But how could Hayase have such powerful attacks?
It was because of Lin Fan.
Or rather, because of the Clear Water that Lin Fan provided for Hayase.
The two of them were working together to create powerful water arrows that Hayase threw out at the Martial Might Sect.
The water arrows made of Clear Water contained pure elemental water energy, making them stronger than normal water arrows. These created powerful piercing arrows that could break through the defenses of the Martial Might Sect elders.
So all of them could only defend and fall prey to the water arrows that wereing at them from different directions.
This caused the Martial Might Sect lines to fall and it didn''t take long before the elders fell to the offense that they faced.
Even the Nascent Soul Realm Experts of the Martial Might Sect had to defend against this attack since they could feel that there was something strange with the attacks that came at them.
Those attacks had something special that Lin Fan put in which he exchanged for from the system.
That was how it would even pose a threat to the Nascent Soul Realm Experts if they were caught off guard.
That allowed the Nascent Soul Realm Experts of the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect to push them back.
Though if it wasn''t for the fact that Huang Xie and the Demon Palm Sect sect master took care of the two who joined, then it wouldn''t have turned out that way.
It was all because they negated that advantage that Lin Fan was able to push them all back.
In no time at all, the Martial Might Sect group was pushed back by these water arrows.
The remaining members all grouped up to defend against these water arrows and the assault from their enemies. However, it seemed like it was only a matter of time before they fell.
The only thing that they could do was look to the Soul Formation Realm Expert.
There were three of them fighting against the ancestor of the Demon Palm Sect, so they didn''t believe that their Soul Formation Expert would lose.
The moment that their ancestor and the two helpers beat the Demon Palm Sect''s ancestor, then they would be able to turn the tide again.
"Is that really it?"
There were three thuds that came from the ground as three people fell on their backs.
When the smoke cleared, it was revealed that all three of them were unconscious and seriously injured.
The one that spoke was the one standing above them.
The moment that everyone saw who this person was, there was one side that was in despair and one side that was filled with momentum.
The one standing there was the Demon Palm Sect''s ancestor.
One of the figures on the ground turned out to still be conscious, but they weren''t able to do anything as all they could do was hold their wounds to stabilize it.
This was the ancestor of the Martial Might Sect.
The Martial Might Sect ancestor looked up at Mo Xue and asked, "How did you be this strong? You weren''t this strong before."
Mo Xue revealed a faint smile when he heard this before saying with a taunting smile, "Weren''t you the one bragging that you were going to be much stronger than me after falling under the Mount Hua Sword Sect and the Kunlun Sect?"
There was a bitter look that appeared on the face of the Martial Might Sect ancestor''s face, as well as what seemed to be a bit of aggrievement.
It was as if what Mo Xue saId had struck a sore spot for the Martial Might Sect ancestor.
That was becauseˇhe had been shunned by these two sects that he fell under.
He thought that joining them would open up a new world for him, but it turned out that they didn''t think of him the same way. They just gave him a few things and then let him do their bidding, rather than seeing him as one of them.
That was the difference between Mo Xue and the Martial Might Sect ancestor.
Or it could be said that this was the difference between the righteous sects and the demonic sects.
The righteous sects were more cliquey than the demonic sects.
They were ruled by the families that were established in those sects and those families didn''t allow outsiders to receive the true inheritances of the sects.
The demonic sects also had established families, but they were more about revering power. Those that were strong enough would be able to climb up more easily in the demonic sects, so they would receive inheritances more easily.
The Martial Might Sect ancestor had been treated as a dog for the righteous sects and never received more than what their outer sect disciples would receive, even though he was a Soul Formation Realm Expert.
Mo Xue was taken care of in the Heavenly Demon Sect and received treatment suitable to his cultivation level, which made him much stronger than before.
So in the end, it was Mo Xue who left the Martial Might Sect ancestor far behind.
That was how he had been able to defeat all three of the Soul Formation Realm Experts that surrounded him.
The Martial Might Sect ancestor just gave a sigh in the end and said, "Do what you want with me, but at least spare my sect. You should know what they will do once they find out about what happened here, I don''t think you''ll have the time to worry about eliminating our Martial Might Sect."
Mo Xue shook his head and said, "I won''t touch them." But then he added, "That doesn''t mean that others won''t."
The Martial Might Sect ancestor just gave a nod before looking up at the ceiling.
With a heavy sigh he said, "I regret my choices."
Without a single trace of hesitation, he bit his tongue and fell down onto the ground.
Mo Xue gave a heavy nod in his direction before heading back over to the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect group.
When he came over, the fighting immediately stopped.
It was more that the Martial Might Sect had lost all hope now that their ancestor was dead.
They knew that there was nothing that they could do without their ancestor or the helpers from the Five Great Sects. The only thing that would happen now was that they would be ughtered or they would be spared.
All of that depended on how Mo Xue felt.
Mo Xue looked at the Martial Might Sect group and said, "Do what you want. As long as you don''t interfere with us, then I won''t touch you." But he still added, "However, you should know what ising for you."
Sect Master Duan had a very ugly look on his face when he heard this, but he still gave a grateful nod to Mo Xue.
Mo Xue gave a sigh before waving his hand and picking up everyone.
As if understanding what he wanted, Sect Master Duan opened up a doorway for them.
Mo Xue didn''t hesitate as he went through that doorway with everyone that he was carrying.
When they were gone, there was a heavy mood that hung over the Martial Might Sect group.
Chapter 760: Goal of the demonic sect
After leaving the Minor World, they didn''t remain at the Martial Might Sect at all.
It was a good thing that it was the middle of the night, which made it easier for them to leave.
Since most of the experts of the Martial Might Sect had been in the Minor World, there was no one out here that was able to stop them. Though it was uncertain if they would even want to stop them at this point.
There was nothing to gain from trying to stop their group after all. Experience tales at §Ţ??
The ones from the Five Great Sects were dead.
Even if they were to stop the ones that had done this, there was nothing for them to gain.
After all, they would have to exin to those from the Five Great Sects why this had happened.
From the moment that they lost this battle, there was only one path forward for them.
But that didn''t have anything to do with the Love Sect and Demon Palm Sect.
The only thing that they needed to do now was return to their own territories.
That was why the Demon Palm Sect group was escorting the Love Sect group to the border.
They hadn''te with anything, so there was nothing that they needed to pick up.
Even though Mo Xue had fought three Soul Formation Realm Experts, it seemed that he still had plenty of energy to spare as he was the one that moved them during this time.
That was because most of them were injured and some of them weren''t even in a condition to move.
It wasn''t as if they had gotten out of the fight unscathed, so there were quite a few people that were injured.
Eventually, they had no choice but to stop and settle for the night.
This was a clearing in the middle of nowhere, but it was the ce that Mo Xue had chosen to rest.
It almost seemed like he chose this ce for a specific reason.
There was a part of Lin Fan and the Love Sect group that wanted to keep going, but they knew that they didn''t have a choice. If they were to keep pushing, there was no doubt that there would actually be casualties.
So far, there wasn''t anyone who had died in the fight since everyone had been careful of their own lives. The only ones that had died in the end were the three Soul Formation Realm Experts and the two old men from the Five Great Sects.
One was killed by Lin Fan and the other was killed by Mo Xue.
Only in death would they no longer be a problem.
So in the end, they could only make camp here and heal themselves.
Once they had settled, Lin Fan went over to sit with Mo Xue.
Mo Xue was sitting alone at a fire, just staring into it without saying anything to anyone.
It was almost as if he was reflecting on what had happened.
It was only when Lin Fan sat down that Mo Xue looked up at him with a smile and said, "It seems like you''re full of secrets, aren''t you?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear Mo Xue say this, but he just calmly said back, "Which person doesn''t have secrets?"
Mo Xue gave a slight nod in response without saying anything.
Instead of continuing this topic, he changed the topic by saying, "So, what are you nning to do now?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this question from Mo Xue and he took a moment to look at him as if he was trying to figure out what Mo Xue meant by this.
Mo Xue just had a calm look on his face even though Lin Fan was looking at him with mistrust, as if he didn''t care that Lin Fan was scrutinizing him like this.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan just said, "We''re going back to our sect."
Mo Xue didn''t seem to react at all when he heard this, which made Lin Fan a bit worried.
But in the end, Mo Xue just gave a simple nod before saying, "Alright, if that''s what you want."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this.
The way that Mo Xue said this, it was almost as if he was insinuating that there was something better for him. But at the same time, it was almost as if Mo Xue didn''t seem to care what Lin Fan''s decision was.
There was a part of Lin Fan that wanted to question this, but he remained silent in the end.
He knew that there was nothing to gain from asking questions, so he decided not to ask anything.
It was better to just ept this and not ask any other questions.
After all, too many questions would get him involved in something that he didn''t want to get involved in.
It was better to drop this matter.
But to Lin Fan''s surprise, it seemed that Mo Xue wasn''t nning on dropping this matter.
"What if you came back with me to the Heavenly Demon Sect." Mo Xue said all of a sudden.
Lin Fan slowly looked at Mo Xue as if he was trying to y it cool, but there was no hiding the surprised look that was in his eyes. After all, he never expected Mo Xue to suddenly say something like this.
Though he had guessed the Mo Xue was from the Heavenly Demon Sect, he had never been sure about this.
Now that Mo Xue had confirmed it, it meant that all of his other guesses were correct.
However, there wasn''t a single moment where he actually considered Mo Xue''s offer.
Lin Fan knew that there was nothing waiting for him at the Heavenly Demon Sect. If he were to go now, there would only be dangers hiding around every corner for him.
The Heavenly Demon Sect was different from the Love Sect where everyone would have their own goals. There would be many people that would have things against him and things that they wanted from him.
So going to the Heavenly Demon Sect was only a one way trip to death.
Mo Xue could see the look that was in Lin Fan''s eyes and to Lin Fan''s further surprise, he said with a smile, "It''s not as if I''m forcing you toe back with me. I was just asking because I was interested in what you nned on doing."
Lin Fan was further taken aback and looked at Mo Xue with an uncertain look.
Seeing this, Mo Xue just calmly said, "The Heavenly Demon Sect never gave me instructions to bring you back. I was just curious if you''d want toe to the Heavenly Demon Sect with me."
Then with a more serious expression, he said, "I can tell that you''re not normal. There are many things that you are hiding and I can respect that. However, I know that eventually that will put you on the path to the Heavenly Demon Sect."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this.
It almost seemed like a threat the way that Mo Xue said this, but Lin Fan could tell that it wasn''t a threat.
Rather, it was almost as if Mo Xue sincerely wanted to help him.
After a pause, Mo Xue continued by saying, "You should know what kind of status the Heavenly Demon Sect has on this continent. You should also know what kind of resources the Heavenly Demon Sect has because of that. If you go to a ce like that, there is no doubt that you will gain wings and soar across this continent."
The way that he said this was as if he was filled with respect towards Lin Fan.
However, Lin Fan still didn''t show any reactions at all.
It was then that Mo Xue said, "I''ll be straight with you. If youe back with me, I''ll do what I can to help you gain a footing in the Heavenly Demon Sect. I''ll introduce you to the one that backs me and they will certainly help you establish yourself in the Heavenly Demon Sect. When the timees, all you have to do is wait for the resources toe to you."
Lin Fan was certainly surprised to hear this high praise from Mo Xue, but he was still cautious.
"Why would you do this?"
Mo Xue revealed a faint smile when he heard this before saying, "Why else? I want to benefit from introducing you to the Heavenly Demon Sect when the timees. If you be big, then wouldn''t I gain something from it as well? Wouldn''t I be able to hug your legs when you make it big?"
The way that he said this was as if he was full of praise for Lin Fan.
This made Lin Fan feel a bit ttered since he could tell that he was being genuine, but that made him even more confused.
In the end, Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "I''m not interested in this offer right now."
Mo Xue was surprised to hear this, but he just gave a simple nod in the end before saying, "Alright, when the timees,e and see me. I''ll help you when youe to the Heavenly Demon Sect."
The way that he said this was as if he really didn''t care if Lin Fan agreed or not, which made him even more confused.
Mo Xue could see the confusion on his face, so he said, "I told you that I''m not under any orders to take you back, so there''s nothing to be confused about. I''m acting on my own here and if you don''t believe me, you''ll see in time."
Chapter 761: Soul Revitalizing Potion
Enjoy exclusive content from §Ţ??
It turned out that Mo Xue was indeed being sincere.
Even though Lin Fan had been on guard all night, there was nothing that happened.
When the next day came, they returned to the borders of the Mu Empire.
With Mo Xue guiding them, they arrived back at the borders of the Mu Empire much sooner than they had expected. It seemed that he wasn''t slower than the spiritual boat that Elder Qian had used to bring them to the Martial Might Sect previously.
The only reason they had gone a bit slower was because they had injured people and had to take that night to rest up first.
But once they arrived at the border, they were allowed to pass without any problems.
It seemed that Mo Xue also had some power in the Wu Empire, so the Wu Empire soldiers allowed them to cross the borders without any issues.
Just like Mo Xue had said, it showed how he didn''t have any ns at all towards the Love Sect.
After sending them to the border and helping them pass, the Demon Palm Sect just left without any problems.
With how easily they left, it was clear that they didn''t have anything nned.
It seemed that Lin Fan had been thinking too much, or ratherˇit might be that Mo Xue was covering for them.
That was most likely the reason why he had made that offer to Lin Fan.
If that was the case, Lin Fan really had to wonder if he was worth itˇ
Once they were back in the territory of the Mu Empire, everyone seemed much more rxed and relieved.
After all, they were now in a ce that was much more familiar to them. They were now in a ce where they had far more control.
They wouldn''t have to keep looking over their shoulders for enemies that may or may not be there.
But that didn''t mean that they were done traveling yet. There was still one more ce that they had to go before doing anything else.
They still had to report back to Mu Bao Bao about everything that happened.
They had gone on behalf of the Mu Empire, so it wasn''t as if they could just return without reporting what happened to Mu Bao Bao.
But then again, it wasn''t as if there was anywhere else to go for Lin Fan and the Love Sect group. Mu Bao Bao was in Dungeon City which was their home, so they would have to go there anyway.
It was the young geniuses of the Mu Empire and the generals that went that had to go back to report.
On the way, Lin Fan pulled Huang Xie aside first.
"I know what you want to ask me. What was that burst of power that I used to resist that old man from the Five Great Sects, right?" Huang Xie spoke first before Lin Fan could say anything.
Lin Fan just looked at Huang Xie in silence for a bit before shaking his head.
Huang Xie was surprised to see this, but then he asked, "What did you call me out for?"
There was a trace of wariness in his voice, as if he was afraid of something happening.
HoweverˇLin Fan didn''t have such intentions.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he looked at the ne that was on Huang Xie''s neck.
As far as he remembered, Huang Xie seemed to be saying something to that ne after using that special attack. At the same time, he didn''t remember Huang Xie having this ne before.
Others might not know what this was, but it was impossible for Lin Fan not to know.
This was a special trope from his past life that most people knew after all.
"Is he alright?" Lin Fan suddenly asked this.
Huang Xie was confused at first as he didn''t know what Lin Fan was referring to at first, but then he slowly looked down at the ne that was on him and revealed a look of understanding.
That look of understanding quickly changed to a look of shock and disbelief.
He just looked up at Lin Fan with this look of disbelief.
Of course, there was also a trace of wariness in his eyes as he looked at him.
Even though Lin Fan was the master that he thought he could trust, the things that he was doing now seemed so suspicious that Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling strange.
Lin Fan saw this and could tell what the situation was.
So with a sigh, he said, "Forget about that now. We should make sure that he''s able to recover."
Huang Xie was shocked to hear this, but he slowly came around as he realized that Lin Fan was right.
However, that just made him look depressed as he slowly said, "He''s not responding after that fight. It seems like he might even be goneˇ"
Lin Fan gave a nod as if he wasn''t surprised by this before moving closer to Huang Xie.
Huang Xie looked like he wanted to move back at first, but then he realized that there was no point and just stood there. He watched Lin Fan to see what Lin Fan was nning to do.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything other thane to his side and reach out for the ne.
He lifted the ne up and then looked at it with narrowed eyes, as if he was examining it.
Huang Xie didn''t seem like he was going to do anything, but he made sure to watch Lin Fan just in case anything happened.
Lin Fan didn''t care since he was focused on using his Appraisal Eyes on the ne.
As expected, there was a ghost grandpa in the ne and he found that the ghost grandpa wasn''t gone. It seemed that the ghost grandpa had just used the essence of his soul for that attack and had depleted it.
He didn''t shatter his soul, but he didn''t have the energy to remain conscious.
If he was left alone to recover, it would be unknown how long it would take for him to recover.
If it followed the normal trope of grandpa in a ne, it would all depend on Huang Xie.
It would most likely happen when Huang Xie was in some kind of danger and it would only happen after he goes all out to find some kind of special elixir that would help the grandpa in the ne awaken. However, that kind of stuff would result in him suffering quite a bit, both physically and mentally.
It was the kind of thing that was required for growth, but it was also quite dangerous.
This was the Heaven''s Chosen of their sect, so it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could just leave him to it.
Especially since Lin Fan had a much simpler solution for this problem.
While the other main characters would have to work hard, Huang Xie didn''t have to since he had a cheat known as Lin Fan as a master. Or rather, it was because Lin Fan had a cheat known as a system.
The special elixir that was needed to revive the grandpa in the ne was something that he could just buy from the Dungeon Master System.
He had already checked the Dungeon Master System''s store after seeing what the situation with the ne was and had found the thing to take care of it.
It didn''t even cost that much for him to exchange for it.
The only problem wasˇ
Was it alright for him to be interfering like this?
There was no doubt that this was part of the development path for the Heaven''s Chosen. It could even be said that this was the path that the heavens were putting Huang Xie on.
So if he were to suddenly interfere like this, would he receive the punishment of the heavens?
Or would Huang Xie even lose his title as the Heaven''s Chosen for taking the easy way out?
These were the things that Lin Fan was concerned with as he looked at the ne in his hand.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything, Huang Xie couldn''t help revealing a worried look.
It almost seemed like Lin Fan had noticed something and he wasn''t saying anything.
That was the worst case scenario for Huang Xie.
Finally, Huang Xie couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard Huang Xie''s voice.
He looked up from the ne to look at Huang Xie''s face.
The way that Huang Xie looked at him, it seemed that there was once again some trust for him since he was Huang Xie''s master. Though there was still a look of doubt as Huang Xie didn''t have an idea of what Lin Fan was doing.
After thinking about it for a bit, Lin Fan said with a sigh, "The situation is that your grandpa in the ne is exhausted from using his soul essence to use that attack. It''s unknown how long it will take him to recover naturally, but there''s a way for him to recover before that."
Huang Xie''s eyes lit up the moment that he heard this, but then he slightly knitted his brows again.
After all, the way that Lin Fan said this made it seem like there was something hard with this decision.
So he asked, "What is it?"
Lin Fan just took a deep breath before raising his hand and pulling a bottle from his system''s storage. After pulling this bottle out, he said, "We use this Soul Revitalizing Potion to help him recover."
Chapter 762: He’s very strange
Huang Xie looked at the Soul Revitalizing Potion that Lin Fan was holding with a look of shock.
He didn''t really recognize this potion, but he could tell from the name what it was capable of.
It was just that he never thought that this master of his would have something like this.
Noˇwhen he calmed down a bit and thought about it, he realized that this master of him was just this strange and mysterious. This master of his had been able to find his physique and helped him develop it in the first ce, which was why he had been able to be this strong.
At the same time, this master of his kept taking out all kinds of strange things for him to take that made him stronger that he didn''t recognize. It didn''t seem like this master of his would ever run out of these things with the way that he was taking them out.
But he couldn''t help wondering where his master got all of these things.
Even if the Love Sect was a powerful sect in the past, it wasn''t as if everything that they had before had been brought to the new sectˇ
So he couldn''t help wondering where this master of his got all these things.
There was only a moment of hesitation from Huang Xie as these thoughts passed through his mind.
But in the end, he shook them all out and focused on the important thing at hand.
That was the recovery of Hei Gui, this ancestor of his.
He knew that something was wrong with Hei Gui, but he didn''t know what it was. All he knew was that this ancestor of his wasn''t waking up after that sacrificial move that he used.
Now his master was telling him that there was a way to save that ancestor of his.
Even if it didn''t actually work, he had to give it a try.
So with a determined look, Huang Xie reached out to take the potion that Lin Fan was holding.
But as he reached out, Lin Fan suddenly pulled his hand back from Huang Xie''s hand.
Huang Xie slightly knitted his brows when he saw this, but he didn''t panic as he looked up at Lin Fan.
After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "Master, if there is anything that you need of me in the future, I will do it. Please give me this potion now."
The way that he said this, it was as if he thought that Lin Fan was doing this because he wanted to negotiate terms.
However, Lin Fan just shook his head and said, "Silly child, do you think that I''m really negotiating terms with you? I''m your master, it''s my job to help you. It''s just that there''s something that I have to warn you about before giving you this."
Huang Xie looked confused when he heard this, but he slowly gave a nod in the end and waited to hear what Lin Fan had to say.
Lin Fan looked like he was hesitant on saying what he wanted to say at first, but he eventually said, "I need you to make a decision right now about this potion."
Huang Xie looked even more confused when he heard this, but he remained silent to see what Lin Fan was going to say.
After all, Lin Fan wouldn''t be doing all of this for no reason.
The fact that Lin Fan was speaking about this meant that there must be something that he was concerned about.
If there was something that he was concerned about, then it would be something that was rted to Huang Xie.
Lin Fan was silent for a while before suddenly taking a deep breath and saying, "This potion isn''t something that you should be getting now. The only reason that you''re getting it now is because of me, but that disrupts that flow of nature. You should know that all things have their natural flow, so disrupting it will create consequences."
His voice trailed off as he said thisst part, but there was no need for him to say anything else.
Just the implications alone from these words were enough for Huang Xie to understand what he was talking about.
Huang Xie slightly knitted his brows after hearing this, but it didn''t seem like he was that surprised to hear this.
In fact, it seemed like he had already made up his mind.
In that case, there was nothing that Lin Fan had to worry about.
The only thing that he was hesitating over was leaving this choice to Huang Xie.
This was something that would affect Huang Xie deeply, so it wasn''t as if this was a choice that he could make for him.
Huang Xie looked at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes for a bit before saying, "Master, I''ve made my decision."
This time, Lin Fan didn''t move as Huang Xie reached out for the Soul Revitalizing Potion.
After taking it, Huang Xie didn''t hesitate to pour that potion onto the ne.
The potion fell onto the ne and then as if it was being evaporated by high heat, it suddenly turned into steam and disappeared without a trace. But even seeing that, Huang Xie didn''t stop pouring the potion onto the ne until it waspletely gone.
Once the potion was gone, all that was left was to wait.
The potion had been used, so all that was left was to see if it had any effect.
After a minute, there was augh that filled the air before a voice said, "What is this feeling? I haven''t felt this good in so long."
Lin Fan revealed a strange smile while Huang Xie revealed a happy smile.
Huang Xie recognized this voice the moment that he heard this.
It was a voice that he missed deeply since that incident.
"Grandpa, you''re alive." Huang Xie said in an emotional voice.
Hei Gui, who had been getting used to the situation, stoppedughing and he didn''t say anything else.
After all, he realized that Lin Fan was also here.
Huang Xie could guess why Hei Gui had stopped talking, so he said, "This is my master. He''s the one that helped me revive you."
There was another moment of silence before a figure suddenly appeared in the air.
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised to see this, rather he even had a look of admiration and interest on his face. After all, this was one of the famous tropes from the cultivation novels of his world.
Seeing it in front of him was definitely something else.
After Hei Gui appeared, he cupped his hands and slightly bowed to Lin Fan before saying, "Thank you for saving me."
Lin Fan just waved his hand with a smile before saying, "You''re the elder of my disciple, of course I would do that. It''s just thatˇ"
His voice trailed off for a bit before he said, "You should know that all things have a natural flow of things and to do something like this would beˇ"
Hei Gui''s reaction to this waspletely different from Huang Xie''s reaction.
His chin dropped the moment that he heard this and he looked like he waspletely dazed after hearing this, which just confused Lin Fan greatly. After all, he didn''t think that it was something that should have been this shocking.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan decided that it was better to end this rather than to keep talking about it, so he said, "In short, I just want you to be aware of the choice that Huang Xie has made for you. In the future, I hope that you will take care of him."
Hei Gui snapped out of his daze when he heard this and he gave a firm nod as he said, "Of course, this child is one of myst descendants. I''ll watch over him as he grows up."
Lin Fan felt that there was a deeper story there, but this wasn''t the time to be asking about this story after all. So he just gave a nod and said, "We''ll talkter. I''m sure that you have plenty of things to talk about with Huang Xie for now."
With that, Lin Fan turned to leave without giving either of them a chance to say anything.
Huang Xie however came forward and bowed as he said, "Master, thank you."
Lin Fan raised his hand and waved back without saying a thing.
Huang Xie and Hei Gui were left there standing in silence, but there was a strange look that was on Hie Gui''s face as he stared in the direction that Lin Fan left in.
Huang Xie could tell that something was wrong, so he asked, "Grandpa, what is it?"
Hei Gui didn''t say anything at first, but he slowly turned to look at Huang Xie to ask, "How did you meet that master of yours?"
Huang Xie was confused hearing this, but he still told the story of how he joined the Love Sect.
When he was done Hei Gui couldn''t help revealing an even stranger look on his face.
Huang Xie didn''t say anything as he waited for Hei Gui to speak.
"That master of yours, he''s very strange." Hei Gui suddenly said this to Huang Xie''s surprise.
Huang Xie raised a brow without saying anything to show his confusion.
Hei Gui gave a deep sigh before saying, "No matter how you look at it, this is thew of karma that he''s talking about. But as far as I know, no one should be able to see through thew of karma in this worldˇ"
Huang Xie didn''t really understand what Hei Gui was saying, but it sounded like it was something very important.
Hei Gui gave another deep sigh before saying, "Let''s just be d that this strange master of yours is on our side or else I really wouldn''t know what to do about him."
Enjoy more content from §Ţ??
Huang Xie gave a nod of agreement, but there was something else that was in that nod.
After all, Huang Xie''s opinion about his master hadpletely changed after today.
Chapter 763: Home
When they arrived back in Dungeon City, there was arge procession of people waiting for them.
At the head of this procession was Mu Bao Bao.
Behind her were the ministers and generals that followed her at all times.
Then in the back were Yue Lan and the other girls who were trying to stay out of the spotlight.
With Lin Fan leading the way, they were quickly brought to the building that Mu Bao Bao used to govern the empire from.
There were people that came to see what themotion was and cheered as per usual, but they were quickly silenced and ushered along by the elite guards of the Mu Empire.
It seemed that they were taking this very seriously.
Once Lin Fan and the others were in the throne room, or rather the makeshift throne room that they had built for Mu Bao Bao, she asked, "What happened?"
All of the ministers and generals looked at Lin Fan with serious looks when she asked this.
They had already heard some of the reports that came from the Wu Empire, but it wasn''t as if they knew everything. There were only so many spies that they could put in the Wu Empire, so it wasn''t as if they knew everything.
Rather, they knew very little since it seemed like the Wu Empire had locked themselves down after what had happened at the Martial Might Sect.
There were even rumours that the Wu Empire had sent their elite troops to the Martial Might Sect.
That just made all of the ministers and generals even more curious and worried about what had happened at this tournament. They were worried that the Wu Empire might even dere war on them.
Lin Fan naturally knew what they were thinking based on the way that they were looking at him, so he simply said, "There''s no chance of war."
All of the ministers and generals immediately knitted their brows when they heard this, but they didn''t say anything as they waited for Lin Fan to exin. Though the way that they looked at him made it clear that they didn''t believe him.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he started telling them about what had happened at the tournament.
Though there were some parts that he left out since there were things that he didn''t want them knowing about. These were things that were rted to his system, which he wanted to keep a secret to the end.
When he finished with his story, the ministers and generals still didn''t say anything.
Instead, they turned to look at the generals that had gone with the Love Sect group for confirmation.
After all, between the two of them, they were more willing to believe the ones that came from the same position as them. The generals that they sent were supposed to be watching over the Love Sect just in case they did anything.
When they saw the generals nodding in agreement, that was when they finally started discussing this.
"For now, we should keep the troops near the borders just in case the Wu Empire tries anything."
"At the same time, we should get our spies ready to watch out for any signs of the sects moving."
There were a few of them that looked at Lin Fan and the Love Sect group when they said this. It was almost as if they were implying that they should also keep an eye on the Love Sect at the same time.
However, Mu Bao Bao who had been silent the entire time suddenly said, "Just do your jobs and don''t think of other things."
All of the ministers and generals trembled when they heard this since they could hear the coldness in Mu Bao Bao''s voice.
They knew what she was referring to, so they didn''t say anything else on that matter.
However, it was clear by the looks in their eyes that they were still thinking other things.
Things that would be directed at the Love Sect.
But for now, there was nothing that anyone could do, so they dropped this matter.
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan for a bit before saying, "Did the Heavenly Demon Sect want anything?"
This was one of the things that Lin Fan had omitted.
However, Mu Bao Bao had picked up on it in the end.
All of the ministers and generals focused on Lin Fan when they heard this. It seemed that they too were very interested in this.
Before Lin Fan could say anything, one of the generals who had gone with the Love Sect suddenly said, "The Demon Palm Sect ancestor said that it was on the order of the Heavenly Demon Sect that they came to help us. At the same time, it seemed that Sect Master Lin went to talk to the ancestor of the Demon Palm Sect alone."
This time, the ministers and generals narrowed their eyes as if they were looking at a traitor, but Mu Bao Bao''s expression didn''t change. She just calmly looked at Lin Fan and waited for him to respond.
Lin Fan''s expression didn''t change as he looked at the general who ratted him out, but he still said in a calm voice, "Nothing happened. He just told me the specifics of what the Heavenly Demon Sect was willing to do to help with this situation and nothing else."
All of the ministers and generals still looked at Lin Fan as if they didn''t believe him, but Mu Bao Bao just said with a nod, "Alright, if that''s all, then there''s nothing else to discuss."
The ministers and generals looked at Mu Bao Bao as if there was more that they wanted to talk about, but Mu Bao Bao just dismissed them all with a wave of her hand while saying, "Go and take care of the things that you''ve discussed. Don''t make any mistakes, this is a dangerous time for our empire."
The ministers and generals revealed serious looks after hearing this before bowing to Mu Bao Bao and vowing that they would take care of it.
Though when they left the makeshift throne room, many of them cast looks in my direction.
The intent behind the looks were anything but good, but there was nothing that anyone could do right now. The looks were ignored for now, but if they actually did anything based on the intent behind the looksˇthen that was a different story.
Once all of the ministers and generals cleared out, leaving only those from the Love Sect, Mu Bao Bao suddenly revealed a smile before saying, "Wee home, everyone."
Everyone from the Love Sect also suddenly broke out in smiles.
Even the disciples that were newer to the Love Sect.
Even if they were new to the Love Sect, they already knew how Mu Bao Bao acted around the Love Sect. They knew that this marital aunt of theirs was not someone that they had to be respectful around, even if she was the empress of the Mu Empire that they were in.
They knew that she was someone who cared for the Love Sect as family and wanted to be treated as such by them.
So they didn''t hold back at all when they were weed back by her.
There were even a few female disciples that ran forward to greet her.
The male onesˇthey were under the watchful eyes of Lin Fan, so they didn''t dare do the same.
After catching up with the Love Sect, Mu Bao Bao suddenly grabbed Lin Fan''s hand and pulled him aside. It seemed like she wanted to take him to apletely different ce.
No one stopped them since they could already guess where they were going.
So the Love Sect group went back to the Love Sect while Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao went to that secret room that would give them privacy.
Waiting in that room were the girls.
They hadn''t been in the throne room when Lin Fan and the Love Sect met with the ministers and generals. They could have been in that room since the ministers and generals already knew what positions they had in Mu Bao Bao''s heart.
But they chose not to be there since they didn''t want to be there.
That ce was not the ce for them, this was the ce for them.
The first thing that happened after Lin Fan came into the room was that he was hugged by each of them and weed back.
Lin Fan happily hugged each one of them since he had missed all of them during the time that he was away.
At the same time, he made sure to give each of them a deep kiss to show just how much he had missed them.
By the time that they were done, all of them had red faces and were out of breath. At the same time, it looked like they wanted even more from Lin Fan.
However, they didn''t do anything in the end since this wasn''t the time for it.
Since they hadn''t been in the throne room, they hadn''t heard what Lin Fan had told everyone.
As such, Lin Fan repeated the story that he had told the ministers and generals. However, this time, there were certain things that he added since these were people that he could trust as opposed to those ministers and generals.
When he finished his story, all of them had looks of deep thought on their faces.
Yue Lan was the one that broke the silence by asking, "Are you thinking about joining the Heavenly Demon Sect?"
Chapter 764: Couldn’t bear to leave them
The moment that Yue Lan asked this, all of them looked at Lin Fan with deeply knitted brows.
After all, this was the thing that all of them were concerned about.
No matter what angle they looked at this from, this was a good thing for Lin Fan.
Not just for Lin Fan alone, but also for the Love Sect and even the Mu Empire.
After all, the Heavenly Demon Sect also had ns for the Mu Empire because of Mu Bao Bao''s parents.
They hadn''t done anything so far since the former Mu Emperor had gone to smooth things out, but everyone knew that it was just a matter of time before the Heavenly Demon Sect made their move against the Mu Empire.
Since Mu Bao Bao was also in the Love Sect, it was also a matter of time before something happened to the Love Sect as well.
That was just the greed of the Five Great Sects.
Lin Fan was the best witness of this greed since he had seen it from the two elders of the Five Great Sects.
They would take everything that they want without a single care of what other people thought.
So if they were able to create a foothold in the Heavenly Demon Sect ahead of this, it would only be good for them.
With this foothold, they would be able to get ahead of anything that the Heavenly Demon Sect did to the Mu Empire in the future. At the same time, they would be able to move from inside the Heavenly Demon Sect to stop what they were nning for the Mu Empire.
Onlyˇit would mean that Lin Fan would have to leave them.
Perhaps he would be able to take one or two of them with him, but it was impossible for him to take all of them.
It was even less likely that Mu Bao Bao would have been able to leave since she was now the empress of the Mu Empire.
Other than that, there didn''t seem to be any downsides to epting Mo Xue''s offer.
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile when he heard Yue Lan ask this.
He wasn''t surprised at all by this question since he had already been expecting this question from Yue Lan.
It was expected that they would have doubts over this since this was an important matter, but Lin Fan never had any thoughts about epting this.
That was because there were other things that he couldn''t give up that they didn''t know about.
First was the Love Sect that he had built up during this time.
As long as the Love Sect had the Heaven''s Chosen in it, there was no doubt that it would eventually reach the same level as the Five Great Sects.
So it was all a matter of time before the Love Sect became stronger.
Not to mention that he still had a mission rted to the Love Sect.
Second, there were the businesses that he had built up all over the Mu Empire.
While it would be fine to leave them to Yue Lan, he was certain that there would be certain things that he would be needed when it came to those businesses.
Namely, the ideas for new products that he gave Yue Lan.
A lot of the Royal Style business'' ideas came from the ideas in his past life, so if he isn''t here to give those ideasˇthe business might not grow.
It would certainly be hard tomunicate with Yue Lan if he were to go to the Heavenly Demon Sect.
And finally, it was hard for him to leave behind the dungeon which also had a main mission attached to it.
But other than that, the main problem with the dungeon was that it was rted to his system.
In the end, the biggest thing that was holding Lin Fan back was his system.
The system was a cheat in this world and as long as he had enough time to grow with the system, there was no doubt that he would be able to reach a point where no one in this world could bother him.
This was both his system and the Dungeon Master System.
So Lin Fan didn''t want to go anywhere where he would stand out.
All he wanted to do was grow with the system without attracting anyone''s attention.
There was no doubt that he would attract a lot of attention if he were to go to the Heavenly Demon Sect now.
That was why Lin Fan didn''t want to go to the Heavenly Demon Sect.
The moment that he went, it would basically seal his fate as one who was torn apart by others in order to take benefits from him. He wasn''t willing to let himself be torn apart by others like that.
Of course, it wasn''t as if he could tell them any of this.
The system was thest thing that he hid from them, even though Lin Fan had already told them about Rokuko and her connection to the dungeon.
The system was thest thing that he would keep hidden no matter what happened.
After all, a thing that would allow him to pull things out of thin airˇthis was not something that could be disclosed that easily. If it was known that he had this system, it might even be possible that he was turned into a store.
Instead, the smarter thing to do wasˇ
"I can''t bear to leave any of you, how could I possibly ept the Heavenly Demon Sect''s invitation?" Lin Fan said in a smooth manner.
The girls seemed moved at first, but a single cough from Yue Lan was enough to bring them back.
The way that she looked at him, it was clear that she suspected that there was more to this story. But in the end, Yue Lan didn''t say a thing since she knew that this was something that Lin Fan wanted to keep hidden.
Instead, she changed the topic by asking, "What''s the n now?"
Now that he was back, she wanted to know just what kind of ns Lin Fan had.
After all, this was a time for them to develop.
With no one bothering them, this was a great chance for them to build up their power.
It was something that they had to do during this time because once the calm before the storm was over, there was no doubt that there would be many different powerful expertsing to Mu Empire and the Love Sect once the storm came.
So it was best if they increased their power while they still could.
As for how they would do itˇ
Yue Lan was leaving all of that to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was the one that had transformed the current Love Sect to its current self. He was the one that had brought out all kinds of strange things that Mu Bao Bao confirmed hadn''t been in the Love Sect treasury before.
They never questioned where Lin Fan got all of these things, but it was clear that there was something special that he was hiding from them. Still, since he didn''t want to tell them, they trusted that he had a good reason for it.
Instead, Yue Lan was just going to take advantage of this by having him cough up things that would help make them stronger.
This might be considered a toxic rtionship if it wasn''t for the fact that they already knew that this was their only option.
In the first ce, if Lin Fan wasn''t willing to take these things out, then he wouldn''t have. So the fact that he took them out meant that he was willing to contribute and was willing to give these things to them.
In that case, they should take full advantage of this to make those from the Love Sect as strong as possible.
Lin Fan thought about it for a bit before saying, "For now, let''s just keep doing what we''ve been doing. I need some time toe up with some new things for everyone, so before that, let''s just continue like this for a bit longer."
Everyone was surprised since this was usually the time that Lin Fan would have something to surprise them with. They had gotten so used to this that it was surprising that he didn''t have anything.
However, Lin Fan really didn''t have anything this time.
Or it could be said that there wasn''t anything yet that he could take out.
There was something that was in the works, but the conditions haven''t been met yet, which was why he couldn''t take out what he would have wanted to take out.
It would all depend on Mu Bao Bao when this would be unlocked since this was the mission rted to the Love Sect.
This all depended on when the disciples that she promised would arrive since without them, Lin Fan still hadn''t fulfilled the conditions for his main mission.
He was certain that once he passed the main mission, he would be able to receive a generous reward from the system.
So before that, there really wasn''t anything that he could do other than develop the dungeon.
But that couldn''t be rushed either since it was dangerous to make the dungeon too famous all at once.
Just like he said, he needed some time tob the system''s store to see if there was anything useful that he could take out for them.
So before that, he would just leave them hanging.
Chapter 765: Some more information
The first thing that Lin Fan chose to do after that meeting with the girls was find Huang Xie.
Now that they had the time, it was time for him to ask Huang Xie a few questions.
Or rather, it was time for him to ask the grandpa in the ne a few questions.
That grandpa should have been around for a long time, so he was the best source of information.
Information would be the best thing in a fight since it let you know what the enemies would do.
So what Lin Fan was looking for was information on the Five Great Sects.
The more information that he got on the Five Great Sects, the better that he could handle them.
Not to mention, this was an ancient ancestor of Huang Xie''s who had imed to reach the peak of the continent back in the past. Someone of his level should know much more than the normal grandpa in the ring.
Lin Fan was nning to wring as much information out of him as possible.
"I don''t know if any of the information that I have would even apply to the current continent. It''s been a long time since I''ve been alive, so the things that I know might all be useless."
That was the first thing that Hei Gui said in response to the question that Lin Fan asked.
There was an ugly look that appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this, but he didn''t refute it.
He had no idea how long ago Hei Gui had lived, but he was certain that it wouldn''t have been a short period of time with the other stuff that he''s told him.
Lin Fan knew a few things about this continent and its history, so he could match some of the stuff that Hei Gui told him about.
The events that Hei Gui described were simr to events that had happened three to four thousand years ago ording to the books that Lin Fan read. So at the very least, it meant that Hei Gui was from at least three thousand years ago.
Even if they were cultivators, three thousand years was still a long time.
This would be long enough for several generations of geniuses toe and go, so it seemed very likely that the things that Hei Gui knew no longer applied to this world.
Still, the Five Great Sects were sects that reigned over the continent, so the history of these five sects wouldn''t be that short.
Hei Gui acknowledged that they had existed when he was still alive, so at least some of the information that he knew was applicable.
But before learning this, Lin Fan had askedˇ
"The five branch families that broke off from your Hei Family, were they the ones that formed the Five Great Sects?"
"Ha, ha, ha, you''re thinking too highly of those five branch families." Hei Guiughed as if he found this genuinely funny which made Lin Fan reveal an awkward look.
Before knowing the truth, he had thought that they might have been able to be the Five Great Sects. But it turned out that Hei Gui and the Hei Family weren''t as powerful as he thought they were.
"I was just one peak expert and even if I was stronger than the others, that didn''t mean that I was the strongest in this world. After all, the Five Great Sects have existed long before my Hei Family has. They have seniors who have already ascended to the immortal world, so their inheritance is much deeper than you think. It wouldn''t be surprising if they had ways of calling immortals for help."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he wasn''t taken aback by it.
There was a part of him that had already guessed this, which was why he had never let the Mimic Slime out.
While it would have been easy for the Mimic Slime to take care of the enemies, it would have alerted the enemies of his power. Once they knew about the Mimic Slime, there was no telling what the Five Great Sects would have sent at him and the Love Sect.
However, it was certain that whatever they sent wouldn''t be weak.
That was the minimum for being a part of the Five Great Sects.
For now, what Lin Fan was more interested in was the basic information that Hei Gui knew about the Five Great Sects.
The Five Great Sects were the Mount Hua Sword Sect, the Buddhist Sect, the Mount Emei Sect, the Kunlun Sect, and the Heavenly Demon Sect.
They were four righteous sects and one demonic sect.
It really seemed like the demonic sect was weak against the righteous sect, but that just went to show how big and dominating the Heavenly Demon Sect was.
There were other demonic sects that were at the same levels as the Five Great Sects, but they had all been taken over by the Heavenly Demon Sect. So even if they were called the Five Great Sects, the Heavenly Demon Sect was the biggest one and the most powerful.
The four righteous sects had to work together to restrain the Heavenly Demon Sect.
Though if they were willing to cooperate a bit more, perhaps they would have been able to turn the tides on the Heavenly Demon Sect a bit.
The different sects all had their specialties.
The Mount Hua Sword Sect, like the name implies, was the number one sword cultivation sect in the world. It was the ce where all the best sword cultivators went to train and where all the best swords were forged.
The Buddhist Sect, like the name implies, was a ce for buddhist cultivation which was different from normal cultivation. The main focus of buddhist cultivation was body strengthening, which made one''s body as hard as diamond.
The Emei Sect was a sect that was mainly filled with women since they had techniques that best suited women. They were famous for their illusion techniques that could beguile men and make them fall into bottomless abysses.
The Kunlun Sect was a sect that focused on elemental spiritual cultivation, so most of their cultivation techniques focused on one element or another. Their techniques would give them the ability to control elemental spiritual energy which made them stronger than cultivators at the same level.
Finally, the Heavenly Demon Sect didn''t have a single specialty.
That was because the Heavenly Demon Sect was a collection of different demonic sects in the first ce, so they had all kinds of different hidden cultivation techniques in the first ce.
They were able to do everything, though they couldn''t be considered the best since they were specialized.
However, that didn''t mean that they were considered weak.
This was a collection of all the cultivation techniques from all of the demonic sects that made up the Heavenly Demon Sect.
These were the sects that had been able to fight against the righteous sects for so long.
So there was no way that they would be weaker than the righteous sects.
For Lin Fan though, it was funny that the righteous sects were those that worked alone while the demonic sect was the one that united. This was the opposite of how it would have normally been.
But when he thought about it, it seemed right since he had seen how greedy the righteous sects were. It was very unlikely that any of them would have worked with each other.
"Is there anything else that you know about the Five Great Sects?"
Hei Gui shook his head as he said, "The Five Great Sects aren''t that easy to get information on in the first ce. Other than the basic things, there are only specific things that I know that wouldn''t apply anymore."
"Specific things?" Lin Fan couldn''t help repeating before asking, "What kind of specific things?"
When Hei Gui saw that Lin Fan wouldn''t back down even after hearing this, he gave a sigh and said, "Just a few things about the elders that I was close to and the elders that I fought against. These are things about people that might not even be in the Five Great Sects anymore."
After a pause, he shook his head and gave another sigh before saying, "No, it''s almost certain that they are no longer in the Five Great Sects. They would have either ascended or fallen to the tides of time by now."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes after hearing this, but he still gave a slow nod.
Three to four thousand years, it was a long timeˇ
There would have been many things that changed and it wasn''t worth holding onto these small clues for faint hope. Rather, it was better to find a way to find more information about the Five Great Sects and look to the future.
As suchˇ
"No, I don''t know anyone that could be of use. It''s been a long time after all, so I have no idea if my friends are even still aliveˇ" Hei Gui said in a heavy voice.
Lin Fan had already expected this to be the case, but it didn''t hurt him to ask.
Though it did hurt someone to be reminded of this.
Hei Gui quickly recovered and said, "Instead of thinking of that, there''s something else that I want to talk about."
He turned to look at Huang Xie and Xiao Ming who had been silent the whole time and asked, "When are the two of you going to get married?"
Chapter 766: A wave of disciples
There was only silence that followed after Hei Gui said this.
Both Huang Xie and Xiao Ming looked like they didn''t know what to say. They looked like they didn''t even understand what he had just said to them.
But Lin Fan stood on the side with a smile on his face.
It wasn''t as if he was blind and couldn''t see the rtionship that was building between his two disciples.
He had stayed out of the way since the Love Sect promoted free love.
If something happened between the two of them, that was their business and not his.
However, if there was someone else who was going to peek their nose in their business and involve him, it wasn''t as if he would deny this opportunity. If he was given the opportunity to be nosy and meddle, then he would take that opportunity.
Still for now, it was better to observe the reaction of the two of them.
It would be more fun that way.
After a long moment of silence, Xiao Ming suddenly came forward with one fist raised.
With a single jump, that fist that she had raised went for Hei Gui''s head.
Of course, Hei Gui was just a soul that didn''t have a form, so it wasn''t as if she could make contact with his head in the first ce. So the fist that she threw at his head just passed right through him and Xiao Mingnded on the ground on the other side of Hei Gui.
He turned around and looked at her with a smile, but Xiao Ming didn''t stop as she kept punching him even though none of her punches worked.
All of her punches went right through Hei Gui''s soul form.
It wasn''t as if Xiao Ming was a muscle brain in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if she would do something like this regrly. It was just that she waspletely taken by her embarrassment and she couldn''t control herself.
So she did this thing that might seem like something that an idiot would do.
That was just how embarrassed she was by this question.
In the end, it was Huang Xie who went forward to stop her. However, since the reason she felt embarrassed was rted to him, it didn''t help at all when he tried to stop her.
Rather, it just made things worse as Xiao Ming suddenly grabbed Huang Xie and threw him over her shoulder.
There was enough power behind this throw that the faint green light appeared around Huang Xie.
There was a bitter smile that appeared on Huang Xie''s face when he saw this, but he didn''t say anything as he knew why Xiao Ming did this. There was even a faint smile that appeared on his face when he saw her like this.
It was as if he even felt that she was cute even though she was acting like a female gori.
Finally, Lin Fan said, "Alright, let''s stop ying around. He was just teasing you."
It was only when Lin Fan spoke that Xiao Ming finally settled down.
This was the sway that he had over her as her master, but it wasn''t as if it was more than that.
Neither Lin Fan or Xiao Ming saw each other as more than that.
So there was nothing for Huang Xie to worry about, butˇ
After Xiao Ming settled down, she red at Hei Gui and said, "Please don''t speak nonsense in the future."
There was a disappointed look on Huang Xie''s face when she said this, but he didn''t say anything in the end.
After all, saying something might just make things worse.
Hei Gui gave a nod with a smile before saying, "Who knows what might change in the future."
Xiao Ming looked like she wanted to punch him again, but she settled down when she saw the way that Lin Fan looked at her. So all she did was re at Huang Xie to show her displeasure before turning to leave.
Once she left, Huang Xieined to Hei Gui, "Grandpa, please stop. You''re not helping at allˇ"
Hei Gui just said with a smile, "At least you''re not hiding your feelings, that''s a first step."
Huang Xie''s head came down, but he didn''t say anything to refute this.
Rather, the look on his face made it clear what he was thinking.
Hei Gui gave a sigh and said, "I wonder when I''ll be able to see your children and hold them in my arms."
Huang Xie''s face turned even more red when he heard this before also turning to leave.
Hei Gui wasn''t pulled along since he was just a soul fragment in the first ce. He could leave the ne at will, it was just that he chose to stay with Huang Xie most of the time.
But this timeˇ
Hei Gui floated over to Lin Fan''s side and leaned in to ask, "As their master, don''t you think that you should give them a push?"
Lin Fan just gave a simple shrug as he said, "It''s their lives, I won''t interfere in matters like that. Our Love Sect promotes free love after all, so they are free to choose who they want to be with."
Then in a softer voice that was a bit colder, he added, "Of course, if there was someone who tried to force them to be togetherˇ"
His voice trailed off, but the meaning behind his words were clear.
Hei Gui wasn''t scared at all as he just gave a simple shrug and said, "What''s the fun in that? It''s more fun if you just let them find their own way."
A smile reappeared on Lin Fan''s face as he said, "So you do get it."
Then without waiting for Hei Gui''s response, he just turned around to leave as well.
Hei Gui just floated there for a few seconds with a smile on his face before disappearing without a trace.
When Lin Fan came out, he found that there was someone waiting for him.
It was Mu Bao Bao who had snuck away from her ministers and generals.
When Lin Fan saw her, he couldn''t help being surprised since unless there was a good reason, Mu Bao Bao usually wouldn''t sneak off like this.
Seeing hime out, she waved her hand at him with a smile.
Seeing this smile, Lin Fan felt a bit more relieved.
After all, if it wasn''t a good piece of news, it wasn''t as if she would be smiling like this.
Still, he was curious why Mu Bao Bao came looking for him.
"The disciples from the various parts of the empire have arrived." Mu Bao Bao said with a wide smile.
"Bring me to them."
He didn''t even need her to tell him what she meant by this as he immediately understood what she meant.
That was because this was something that he had been waiting a long time for as well.
These were the disciples that had been promised to the Love Sect and had been in transit the whole time.
These were the disciples that Lin Fan needed to finish the main mission.
Once these disciples joined the Love Sect, then that would fulfill thest conditions.
After all, these were disciples that had been recruited for the Love Sect by the Mu Empire.
There was no way that they would give them a bunch of talentless people.
Mu Bao Bao would never allow something like this.
So all of these people had to be at least in the Qi Gathering Realm.
That was all that Lin Fan needed from them.
When they arrived at the Love Sect, Lin Fan immediately revealed a smile as he saw the wave of disciples that were there. All of them had spiritual energy fluctuationsing from them showing that they were at least in the Qi Gathering Realm.
At the same time, Lin Fan could see his missionpletion status going up with each wave being received by the elders.
It was only a matter of time before his main mission wasplete.
One thing that he noted out of the corner of his eyes was that there was someone else who he was familiar with among the disciples. This was someone that his two disciples were also familiar with.
It was Yu Huang who had surprisingly joined the Love Sect as well.
Whether that was because he was chasing after Xiao Ming or Huang Xie or if he was actually here to join the Love Sect to grow stronger, it was hard to tell.
But one thing was clear.
He was here and he was willing to join the Love Sect.
Since that was the case, then there was no turning him down.
As long as he was willing to join, that was all that Lin Fan cared about.
Seeing the number of disciples climb in the main mission status, Lin Fan felt more and more excited.
Mu Bao Bao just stood behind him without saying a thing.
There was a happy smile on her face seeing how excited Lin Fan was, even though she really didn''t understand why he was looking so excited in the first ce.
It was arge number of Qi Gathering Realm and Foundation Realm disciples, but eventually it reached the goal and the main mission wasplete.
Lin Fan was filled with excitement when he received the system notification that he hadpleted the main mission.
Without any hesitation, he checked to see what the reward was.
"What is this?"
Chapter 767: Sect’s hidden world
"Congrattions to the host on taking the first step to turning the Love Sect into the best sect in the world. There will be many challenges waiting for the host in the future, but the system is here to help. The host should not give up on turning the Love Sect into the best sect in the world."
Lin Fan gave a bitterugh when he saw the encouragement from the system.
The way that the system had encouraged him, it was almost as if it was taunting him rather than encouraging him.
However, Lin Fan chose to ignore it as there was something else that he cared about more.
That was the reward that came frompleting this mission.
"Sect''s hidden world."
That was the reward that was given for thepletion of this mission.
There was a moment where Lin Fan just stood there in a daze with a confused look on his face. He had been so caught off guard that he had forgotten where he was and had revealed this look in front of everyone.
Mu Bao Bao who was beside him looked at him with a confused look since she didn''t understand what this reaction from him was.
At the same time, she revealed a concerned look before looking at the disciples that were arriving.
After all, the only thing that should have caused this reaction from Lin Fan were the disciples that had arrived at the Love Sect. She was the one that had been in charge of bringing these disciples to the Love Sect, so if there was anything that happenedˇshe would be the one that was at fault.
But beyond that, Mu Bao Bao thought that this reaction from Lin Fan was because he noticed that something was off about the disciples.
She didn''t want anything to happen to Lin Fan or the Love Sect, so she wanted to check them out herself.
However before that could happen, Lin Fan came back to his senses and realized his mistake.
He grabbed Mu Bao Bao''s hand and shook his head to show that everything was fine.
Mu Bao Bao looked at him with a strange look, but she calmed down in the end.
Though that didn''t stop the curious look that she gave him as if she wanted to know what was happening.
It was just too bad that Lin Fan was already focused on something else.
He was focused on the reward that the system gave him.
The sect''s hidden worldˇthat was what the system had said was the reward forpleting this mission, but just what was this thing?
A hidden worldˇwas it something that was like a Minor World?
If it really was just that, then that would seem a bit too disappointing.
Or it could be said that this thing hade at the wrong time.
Perhaps this could be considered a high ss reward at the time that the mission was created, but now that Lin Fan had already obtained a Minor World of his ownˇit couldn''t be considered that at all.
This reward even seemedcking now that he had reached apletely different level.
Was it Lin Fan''s fault for being slow inpleting the mission or was it the system''s fault for not updating the reward to match his progress.
As if it was moved by what he was thinking, the system suddenly said, "Host, please do not be disappointed too early. Please take a look at the reward before judging it."
Lin Fan was taken aback when he heard this.
He never expected the system to suddenly make ament like this, but he still came back to his senses enough to ask, "Then what''s so special about it?"
However, the system didn''t answer this time.
It was as if it didn''t deem it necessary to answer this question, as if it was beneath it to answer.
There was a bitter feeling that filled Lin Fan, but he was able to control himself this time. He didn''t identally let his emotions show on his face again like he had done before.
Since the system had told him to check out the reward for himself, then he might as well since it was avable to him.
Lin Fan let go of Mu Bao Bao''s hand and turned to leave to Mu Bao Bao''s surprise.
As he left, Mu Bao Bao asked, "Aren''t you going to check on the new disciples?"
Lin Fan shook his head as he said, "Let them get settled for now, I''ll go check on them tomorrow. There are just too many of them for me to check on them right now and I would just be getting in the way."
Mu Bao Bao looked at the wave of disciples that were there and slowly gave a nod of agreement.
But that didn''t stop her from looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
She had seen how excited he had been about the arrival of these disciples, but now it looked like he didn''t care.
What had changed during this time that he would act this way?
Mu Bao Bao just couldn''t understandˇ
Lin Fan wasn''t nning to exin this since there was no way that he could have exined this.
For now, all he was nning to do was head to the sect''s hidden world like the system told him to.
That meant that he had to throw off Mu Bao Bao and find a ce where he could disappear without a trace.
However, he found that this was harder than he thought.
As he was nning to leave, he found that Mu Bao Bao suddenly came forward to stop him. She came up right beside him and grabbed his arm, as if she wouldn''t let him leave no matter what happened.
Lin Fan was taken aback when he saw this as he didn''t know what she was doing.
Looking at her with a strange look, he asked, "What''s going on?"
Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes to look at him before saying, "Which girl is it?"
"Huh?" Lin Fan was even more taken aback when he heard this while also being confused since he had no idea what Mu Bao Bao was referring to.
Seeing him respond this way, Mu Bao Bao narrowed her eyes even more to say, "It must be one of the new disciples that just arrived, right? Which one is it? Tell me now and I won''t be angry."
Lin Fan waspletely baffled since he had no idea what Mu Bao Bao was talking about, but it didn''t seem like she would calm down that easily. If he wanted to calm her down, he had to at least figure out what she meant.
"I have no idea what you mean. I wasn''t looking at any of them." Lin Fan denied with all his might, but that actually fueled Mu Bao Bao''s fire.
"There''s no need to hide it, I can take it." Mu Bao Bao''s voice seemed calm, but the look in her eyes didn''t seem calm as she said, "I already knew that you would be interested in other girls, so just tell me now. I''ll even help bring them to you so that it''ll be easier."
Lin Fan was shocked to hear Mu Bao Bao say this, but he could tell that this wasn''t what it was really about.
It seemed like she was worried about something elseˇ
Looking at her ramble like this, he could feel an aching in his heart as if something was wrong.
Taking a deep breath, he said, "Stop, I don''t want this and you shouldn''t be like this. Just tell me what''s wrong."
Mu Bao Bao stopped rambling when she heard this, but the way that she looked at him hadn''t changed.
She just kept looking at him like this for a bit before finally saying, "You''re the one that has something wrong. You won''t tell us anything and you keep it all yourself. If there''s something wrong, you can tell us."
Lin Fan was caught off guard by these words.
He looked carefully at Mu Bao Bao for a few seconds before finally realizing what was wrong.
They were worried about him.
Normally, he would have a n, but this time he didn''t have anything and even asked for time to think. That made them think that there must have been something that changed which worried them.
They must have been worried that Lin Fan was abandoning them since he had suddenly changed like this.
However, it wasn''t as if there was anything that they had done wrong.
For the first time, Lin Fan really didn''t know what to doˇ
This sudden change had caught them off guard and made them suspicious that he was abandoning them.
When women sensed changes, they would assume the worst.
That was what was happening now.
Lin Fan couldn''t help finding it a bit funny and a bit cute, but he also felt sorry towards them for putting them like this.
"Is it like this for all of you?"
Mu Bao Bao slowly gave a nod in response without saying anything.
Lin Fan patted her on the head before saying in a soft voice, "I''m sorry for making you feel this way, it''s just that I really don''t know what to do this time. That''s how powerful the enemies are and you should already know that."
Mu Bao Bao gave another slow nod.
With another pat on the head, Lin Fan said, "That''s why I''m trying to figure out a way to deal with them. I hope that you won''t mind that I just need a bit of time alone to figure this out."
Mu Bao Bao looked up at Lin Fan and looked right into his eyes.
He didn''t turn his gaze away when she looked at him, so in the end, she gave another slow nod in response.
With another pat on the head, Lin Fan headed off alone and found a ce to be alone.
Once he was alone, he entered the sect''s hidden world.
"This ceˇ"
Chapter 768: Back to normal
At dinner, Lin Fan suddenly said, "I know that I''ve worried you all during this time."
All of the girls had been having their own conversations, but they had also been peeking at him from time to time. It was clear that they had been concerned about Lin Fan, which was why they kept peeking at him.
Even though all of them were busy, they had made sure toe to this dinner with him.
That showed just how much they cared about him, or rather how worried they were.
It was only Mu Bao Bao who seemed a bit relieved after being assured by him this afternoon.
Lin Fan realized that he had caused them even more worry than he thought he had, even if he hadn''t meant to.
Since he had caused this worry, it was his responsibility to relieve that worry.
So while they were all looking at him with concerned looks, Lin Fan said, "I want to hold a sect establishment ceremony."
All of them were shocked when they heard this, even Mu Bao Bao who seemed a bit more calm than the others couldn''t help being shocked when she heard this.
All of them just looked at Lin Fan as if they couldn''t understand the words that came out of his mouth. There was also a look in their eyes as if they thought that there was something wrong with his brain.
After all, only someone that had something wrong with them would say something like this.
Especially since it hadn''t been that long since they had the sect recruitment that doubled as the sect opening ceremony.
So unless they were going to bring down the Love Sect and create a new sectˇthere was no reason for them to hold a sect establishment ceremony. And as for tearing down the Love Sectˇthey wouldn''t allow that to happen.
The one that felt the most strongly about this was Mu Bao Bao who had been entrusted with the Love Sect''s future.
Of course, Lin Fan could see the way that they were looking at him and knew what they were thinking, so he said, "It isn''t what you think it is. I want to hold a sect establishment ceremony for the Love Sect."
This confused them even more as they didn''t understand why the Love Sect would need one.
But that wasn''t the end of their surprise as Lin Fan said, "It will be a private ceremony only for the members of the Love Sect."
All of them looked at Lin Fan with baffled looks on their faces when they heard this.
This didn''t make sense at all since establishment ceremonies were for the sake of establishing the name of a sect to the other sects. This was a ceremony that should be held in front of everyone so that they could see how powerful the Love Sect was.
That would establish the prestige of the Love Sect so that no one would dare to go against the Love Sect.
However, Lin Fan wanted to do the opposite of that and hold a ceremony that was only for the Love Sect members.
Was there really a meaning to holding such a ceremony?
Lin Fan just revealed a faint smile when he saw all of them looking at him like this.
The way that he just looked at them like this was almost as if he was keeping them in suspense on purpose, like he was just teasing them.
That caused the girls to feel a trace of annoyance as they looked at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan didn''t miss this trace of annoyance that appeared in their eyes, so he said, "Don''t worry, there''s something special that I have nned for this ceremony. I don''t want to tell you yet since it''ll ruin the surprise, but I can guarantee that you''ll love it."
All of them narrowed their eyes to look at Lin Fan after hearing this.
The way that they looked at him was almost as if they didn''t believe what he was saying, but there was nothing that they could say.
It wasn''t as if they could force him to tell them if he didn''t want to tell them.
The others kept looking at Lin Fan with those eyes narrowed in doubt, but there was a faint smile that appeared on Yue Lan''s face when she saw him like this. It was almost as if she was seeing something nostalgic with the way that she looked at him.
All of a sudden, Yue Lan said, "I''m sure that there are still things that you have to take care of."
This time, it was Lin Fan''s turn to be surprised.
That was because he hadn''t expected Yue Lan to suddenly say this.
There was a part of him that was worried that there was a different meaning behind her words. However, it didn''t seem like it as he kept looking at her.
Lin Fan didn''t leave right away as he looked at the others who still had looks of doubt on their faces, but in the endˇhe still chose to leave.
The reason for that was because of the look that Yue Lan was giving him. It was as if she was urging him to leave as soon as possible.
Lin Fan didn''t know why Yue Lan would want that, but he couldn''t say anything when she looked at him like this. So all he could do was look back at the girls onest time before leaving the room.
After Lin Fan left the room, almost all of the girls revealed worried looks again.
They didn''t know what he was nning to do, but they could tell that there was something strange about what he was doing. They didn''t know if this strange feeling was good or badˇ
Only Yue Lan didn''t seem nervous as she had the same smile on her face.
This was the smile that had been on her face the entire time after hearing what Lin Fan proposed.
It was as if she was the only one that wasn''t worried about his ns.
It was as if she was happy to see Lin Fan like this.
That made Ming Xin confused as she asked, "Big sis, what are you thinking? Isn''t it bad that he''s like that?"
Yue Lan didn''t say anything at first as she looked at the door with the same smile on her face.
At this everyone turned to look at Yue Lan to see what was happening.
After a moment of silence, Yue Lan said, "It''s just good to see that he''s back to normal."
Everyone was confused when they heard this from Yue Lan.
They didn''t think that he was normal at all since he was doing this strange thingˇ
But when they thought about it, they realized that Yue Lan was right.
She continued by saying, "He''s always been doing things like this, so it was strange when he suddenly stopped. But now it seemed like he has gotten over whatever it was that he had been worrying about and can see the path forward. As long as he''s like that, I''ll follow him anywhere."
The others looked at her with dazed looks hearing this, but they nodded in agreement in the end.
They had been confused earlier, but now that they thought about itˇ
They had all chosen to devote their lives to this man that had just left this room.
So while they didn''t know what he was nning to do, they knew in their hearts that there was only one thing for them to do. All they had to do was support him in whatever he was nning to do, even if they didn''t understand it.
After another silence, all of them revealed relieved looks just like Yue Lan had as they started discussing what they could do for Lin Fan.
But the topic quickly changed toˇ
"It''s been a long time since we''ve had private time with himˇI wonder if we''ll be able to have some private time now."
That was the thing that everyone seemed to care about.
They had been lonely during the time that Lin Fan had been away.
It seemed that they wanted ''that'' much more than Lin Fan.
It seemed that they had been craving hispany quite a bit during the time that he had been away.
So now that he was back, it seemed like they were nning on making up for lost time.
They started discussing the things that they could do with him alone and the things that they could do with him together.
It sounded like they were just nning what to do with him at first, but it didn''t take long for them to start nning on how to corner Lin Fan.
It seemed that they were much more aggressive than Lin Fan and were even nning on trapping him just so that he would spend time with them alone.
If Lin Fan was able to hear the things that they had been nning to do to him, there would have been a part of him that would have been afraid. But at the same time, there would have been a part of him that would have looked forward to it.
They couldn''t do anything wrong since he had already epted them for who they were.
If that was what they wanted to do, then he would ept it and go along with them.
That was just the kind of rtionship that they had.
The girls knew it as well, which was why they kept nning into the night.
Chapter 769: Shocking additions
Since Lin Fan had decided to host an establishment ceremony, it didn''t take long for them to set it up.
A single day was all it took to set up for the establishment ceremony.
Though when it was announced to the elders and the disciples, they were all just as confused as the girls had been when Lin Fan told them about this. After all, there was no one who thought that there was a need for this establishment ceremony.
Especially once they heard that it was only for the members of the Love Sect.
That went against the main reason for holding an establishment ceremony in the first ceˇ
None of the elders or disciples of the Love Sect could figure out what Lin Fan was nning to do with this establishment ceremony, but it wasn''t as if any of them could stop him.
That was just how much power Lin Fan had as the sect master.
Other sect masters might have their power limited because of the ancestors of their sects, but it was different for the Love Sect.
Since the Love Sect was a rebuilt sect, there weren''t ancestors in the Love Sect in the first ce. So Lin Fan as the sect master actually had much more power than the normal sect master would have in a sect like this.
With this power, he could make decisions to do whatever he wanted with the Love
Sect as long as most of the elders didn''t side against him.
That was why the establishment ceremony was being held.
They didn''t see that anything was wrong with this, or at least not something that would harm the Love Sect.
Most of the elders thought that Lin Fan was just doing this to wee the new disciples that had joined the Love Sect, which was why they were going along with it in the first ce.
The disciples that joined were naturally surprised by this establishment ceremony.
Most of them had joined the Love Sect because they had been recruited by the government officials.
It was certainly a strange experience being recruited for a sect by the government officials, but this was what had happened in each of their hometowns. The government officials had gathered up all the promising young people and tested them before gathering the best for the Love Sect.
So the only real things that most of the new disciples of the Love Sect had heard about the Love Sect came from the officials.
However, those officials didn''t seem to know much about the Love Sect at all.
The only real thing that they heard was that the Love Sect was the sect that had the royal family''s backing. In the Mu Empire, there was no better symbol of status than the backing of the royal family.
A sect being able to obtain that said a lot about said sect.
It was clearly not a normal sect.
However, there wasn''t much else that they knew about this Love Sect.
Well, there were a few rumours from the officials that brought them to the Love Sect about how this ce was a very strange sect that even they didn''t know much about. However, they did know that the disciples of the Love Sect were very strong, which was a very good thing for them.
It meant that there was a very good chance that they would be strong as well by joining the Love Sect.
So they were excited about joining the Love Sect.
This establishment ceremony would show them that this decision waspletely correct.
Once all of the disciples and elders had been gathered, Lin Fan showed himself.
Standing in front of everyone like that, he said, "Everyone, this is our Love Sect."
Then he said nothing else as he suddenly turned around.
Everyone was shocked to hear this since they thought that he would give some kind of speech about the Love Sect, but it didn''t seem like Lin Fan was nning on doing that.
What he did instead was turn around and raise a single hand up in front of him.
With the way that his hand was slightly clenched, it seemed like he was holding something inside of that hand. Though people really couldn''t see it when they looked at his hand closely since his hand was blocking their view.
Lin Fan just stood there with his hand raised and to those that were closer to him, it seemed like he was mumbling something to himself.
The ones that were standing nearby were the elders, the ones that knew Lin Fan better than the disciples. They knew that when Lin Fan did something like this, it was most likely because there was something that he was nning to do.
However, the things that he didˇ
Well, generally it wasn''t a bad thing to let him do these things.
It was just that all of the things that he did were very shocking.
What Lin Fan was currently holding in his hand was the Sect Foundation Token that he received from the system previously for reaching the Foundation Realm.
He never had a chance to use it until now, but the moment that he used it, he was certainly shocked by what it was capable of. After all, the moment that he pulled it out, he found that the system opened up a strange panel for him.
This strange panel was one that showed a map of the area that the Love Sect headquarters upied.
At the same time, it showed the different freend that could be used.
The Love Sect headquarters hadn''t been established for long, so there were many different ces that were open for him to develop on.
As for what he would be developingˇ
It was the structures that came with the Sect Foundation Token.
There were a total of four different ces that were avable to Lin Fan to add to the sect headquarters.
After reviewing all of this for a bit, Lin Fan crushed the Sect Foundation Token in his hand.
When he crushed it, there were four different buildings that suddenly appeared.
These weren''t small buildings that suddenly appeared, these were buildings that were quiterge. There were even two of them that were towers that had appeared out of nowhere.
There was no doubt that the appearance of theserge towers would attract the attention of people from outside of the Love Sect, but Lin Fan didn''t care about that right now.
Instead, he turned back around and said, "These are the new facilities of our reborn Love Sect. I hope that everyone will enjoy using them."
There was only silence that followed when everyone heard him say this.
After all, there wasn''t anything that anyone could say in response to this.
The buildings had appeared just too suddenly that they couldn''t say anything about them.
They were just staring on in shock at the buildings that had suddenly appeared.
But thenˇ
It was a single disciple that started pping, but the rest of them quickly followed and started pping as well. There was pping, cheering, and different kinds of celebrating that rang out after the three buildings appeared.
Even though they had no idea what these buildings were and what function they had, they were still cheering for them.
After all, a sect that could make these four buildings appear out of thin air like this was definitely not a normal sect. This was not something that a sect could do unless they had a very profound background.
It was no wonder this sect was backed by the royal family.
It was a sect that was anything but normal.
But that was the best thing for these new disciples since it meant that they had joined a very amazing sect.
Their futures seemed very bright.
Though they didn''t know about the thing that would dim that future.
The Five Great Sects had their eyes on the Love Sect after all.
While the disciples were in awe of the four buildings that appeared, Lin Fan waved his hand at the elders toe closer. Then in a softer voice, he told the elders about what function these four buildings had.
When the elders heard his description, they were shocked.
That was because these four buildings were exactly what the current Love Sect needed to grow.
These buildings were an Alchemy Pavilion, a Trial Tower, a Sect Library, and a Training Hall.
The Alchemy Pavilion and the Sect Library exined themselves.
The Trial Tower was a ce that was filled with different trials for the disciples to train themselves in. It was a ce where they would be able to grow their battle experience without being in any real danger.
The Training Hall was a ce where spiritual energy was gathered, which would improve the rate of cultivation.
With these four facilities, there was no doubt that the cultivation of the disciples would skyrocket.
At the same time, it was clear that the cultivation of the elders would also skyrocket.
However, there were some elders that were curious where these facilities hade from.
Lin Fan didn''t answer those questions.
Since he didn''t answer those questions, the elders didn''t keep questioning him.
They had enough trust in him to know that if he didn''t want to tell them anything, then he would have a good reason for doing that.
So they just trusted Lin Fan.
The other thing that Lin Fan told them about was the management of these ces.
They would be in charge of managing these facilities in the future after all.
Chapter 770: Further shocking addition
The elders were able to quickly figure out how to fold these four buildings into the current system that was being used for the sect.
Though they would need some time to see what these four facilities were capable of. They had only heard a general description of these four facilities from Lin Fan, so they weren''t sure exactly what they were capable of.
However, if it was like anything that Lin Fan had given them so far, there was no doubt that these would be very useful ces for the sect.
This was the faith that they had in Lin Fan and the things that he took out.
While there were four facilities that were added, there were only two that were used right away.
It was the Trial Tower and the Training Hall.
These two ces could be used with a problem since these were basic facilities that didn''t take much management.
However, it wasn''t the same for the Alchemy Hall and the Sect Library.
The elders would need to check the things that were there and assign a sect contribution value to those things. Only then would the disciples be able to exchange for the things from those two facilities.
They also needed to exchange contribution points for the Training Hall, but that was much easier to figure out since the amount of spiritual energy in each room was fixed. Just a single step into the room was enough for them to judge it.
However, the elders didn''t seem to have the time for this.
It was as if all of the elders had suddenly disappeared once they finished checking out the Training Hall.
It wasn''t just the elders who disappeared, it was also the core disciples of the elders that disappeared along with them.
The only ones that were left to explore these four new facilities were the normal disciples and the new disciples. It was just that they werepletely focused on these new facilities that they didn''t even notice that they were gone.
That was just how amazing these new facilities were.
As for where the elders and the core disciples wentˇthey were called away by Lin Fan.
They all went into the main building of the Love Sect and stood in the main hall with confused looks on their faces.
Lin Fan was the one that had gathered them all here, but there wasn''t a single one of them that knew why he had gathered them. All they knew was that Lin Fan had urgently gathered them for something before running off.
He didn''t even personally tell them toe, he just had the elders spread the word.
Now that they were here, all of them looked at Lin Fan with those confused looks as he just stood at the front of this hall.
Lin Fan didn''t do anything as he just looked at them with a calm look on his face.
The way that he looked at them, it was almost as if he was judging them.
The elders and core disciples didn''t know what to say when they saw Lin Fan looking at them like this.
After a long silence, to the relief of the elders and core disciples, Lin Fan said, "There''s something else that I need to show you all before the end of this establishment ceremony."
All of the elders and disciples were taken aback when they heard this.
They looked at each other with confused looks as if they were trying to see if anyone knew what was happening, but judging by the way that everyone looked, it didn''t seem like any of them knew what was happening.
In fact, it seemed like they were all hoping that someone else would know what was happening.
Lin Fan had paused for a bit as if he was raising their suspense, but then he suddenly raised his hand and there was a portal that appeared.
Seeing this portal, the elders and core disciples were surprised.
They weren''t shocked since they had already seen something simr to this before.
It was the portal into the Minor Worlds that the Love Sect controlled that they had seen before that was simr to this portal. But they could also tell that this portal was different from the other portals that they had gone through before.
Did the sect master find another Minor World?
This wasn''t a bad thing for their Love Sect, but it didn''t seem like this was an important enough of a matter that he would need to specifically announce it like this. It seemed like this was something that could have been mentioned in one of their meetings rather than holding a whole ceremony for.
Still, the elders couldn''t help wondering where he got this Minor World from.
Lin Fan could see the looks that were cast in his direction, but he didn''t say anything as he just gestured at the portal that was in front of him.
The elders looked at each other with strange looks before taking the lead on this matter.
They were the ones that knew Lin Fan longer, so they took the leap of faith that he was putting in front of them.
They came up to the portal and looked at Lin Fan again with a strange look, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for them to enter the portal.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t going to exin anything, the elders just took a deep breath before entering the portal. However, that wasn''t the end of it as Lin Fan looked at the core disciples that were just standing around.
They could see that the way that he looked at them was as if he was waiting for them to go through as well.
So the only thing that they could do was look at each other with bitter smiles before making their way through the portal as well.
Lin Fan just had a smile on his face the entire time as he watched all of this before walking into the portal himself.
When he walked through, he saw that all of the elders and core disciples were just standing there with stunned looks on their faces. Not a single one of them seemed like they were able to react to what they were seeing in front of them.
Even the elders who had entered earlier than the core disciples were just standing there in a daze.
But that couldn''t be med on them since what was inside of this ce was just too shocking.
The Minor Worlds that they obtained before were just uninhabited worlds that had a space and nothing else. But this sect''s hidden world waspletely different since it had a space that was built for a sect.
There was arge mountain and atop that mountain were the residences that one might think belonged to immortals.
This was what one would think a sect of immortals would be like.
But the most shocking thing was the spiritual energy concentration that was in the air here.
This was far beyond anything that the elders and core disciples had encountered before entering this sect hidden world. Even the special Training Hall and the Minor Worlds couldn''t match the spiritual energy concentration in this ce.
If they didn''t know better, they would have thought that the spiritual energy concentration of this ce would even be a match for the mountains of the Five Great Sects.
Lin Fan just watched all of them in silence as he waited for their reaction.
After a long silence, the reaction finally came.
Excitement, that was what appeared on their faces when they finally were able toe back to their senses.
They didn''t hold back as they started exploring this ce and Lin Fan didn''t stop them.
He wanted them to explore this ce since this was the ce that would belong to them in the future. There were many different parts of this ce that would be helpful to them in the future, so he wanted them to get used to this ce as soon as possible.
When they were done, all of the elders and core disciples gathered around Lin Fan again.
Senior Brother Ying was the one that questioned Lin Fan on behalf of everyone as the Great Elder, "Sect master, what is this ce?"
Lin Fan just calmly said, "It''s a hidden world just for our sect. This ce is filled with all the things that a sect would need, so we can hide here if things ever go wrong."
The elders and core disciples revealed excited looks when they heard this as they knew that what Lin Fan said was true. This was a ce that was certainly a safe ce for the Love Sect in a crisisˇ
But that didn''t answer the question.
So Senior Brother Ying asked again, "Sect master, what is this ce?"
This time, he stressed the words that he said, as if he was trying to force Lin Fan to answer the question.
But Lin Fan just calmly said, "This is a ce for our sect to grow, that is all you need to know."
There was a moment where they stared at each other, as if there was a face off between the two sides.
However, Senior Brother Ying gave up in the end since he knew that there was no way that he would be able to force Lin Fan to say anything.
This was how it had been since they had first met and it was how it was even now.
At least they were able to get this hidden world out of itˇ
Chapter 771: Surprise guest
Over the next week, the Love Sect''s overall power increased.
With not just the Trial Tower and the Training Hall, with the help of the Alchemy Hall and the Sect Library, all of the new disciples were progressing by leaps and bounds.
It was the Sect Library that had caught the elders and disciples off guard the most.
That was because there were a bunch of preliminary techniques that were in that library.
These preliminary techniques wouldn''t allow a cultivator to reach the peak of cultivation, but it would help build the foundation of their cultivation. That was why they were known as preliminary techniques since they were techniques that one should cultivate at the beginning.
However, it wasn''t as if these techniques could only be cultivated at the beginning of one''s journey of cultivation.
These were techniques that could be cultivated whenever to help a cultivator build up their foundation, though it wouldn''t be as effective as cultivating with these techniques from the very beginning.
Still, that didn''t mean that these techniques didn''t have any use at all.
Anyone that cultivated these preliminary techniques would be able to find mistakes with their foundations and correct them, making them stronger than they were before.
The base of one''s cultivation was the foundations that they built, so anyone that had a stronger foundation would be stronger than other cultivators at the same level. This would further cement the Love Sect''s reputation as cultivators that would be able to cross levels to fight.
This would further cement the power that the Love Sect had built up.
After all, no one would be able to look down on a Love Sect disciple with this kind of reputation.
If they weren''t careful, they would be defeated by someone of a lower level of cultivation and they would lose all of their reputation.
So in the future, no one would dare fight someone from the Love Sect even if they had a lower level of cultivation.
Even the elders had be stronger by repairing the gaps in their foundations, making them much stronger than before.
Of course, everyone wanted to question Lin Fan about where he got these preliminary techniques.
These were techniques that did note from either the Love Sect or the Hidden Dragon Sect. The elders from both sects were certain of this since they knew everything that had been brought from both sects.
So they had to wonder where Lin Fan got all of these techniques.
However, Lin Fan remained silent about this like he always did.
In the end, if he wasn''t willing to share where he got this with them, it wasn''t as if they could force him to share it.
The only thing that they could do was benefit from it.
It seemed like they would be able to develop their powers in a steady manner untilˇ
All of a sudden, there was a visitor that came.
"It''s the Demon Palm Sect."
The one that reported this to Lin Fan was Senior Brother Ying and not Yue Lan who was in charge of Dungeon City.
It seemed that they didn''te through official channels and wanted to meet privately, which was why they reached out to Senior Brother Ying.
The elders of the Love Sect and the Demon Palm Sect had gotten close to each other during the time that they were at the tournament after all, so it wasn''t strange that they would have a way to contact Senior Brother Ying.
The strange thing was why they were back so soon.
It was supposed to be the calm before the storm for the Love Sect and the Mu Empire, it didn''t seem like it was something that would end so soon. Especially after what had happened to two of the Five Great Sects after the tournament.
There were rumours spread that they had been involved in the tournament, which had made it hard for the Five Great Sects to act after that.
Or at least that was what Mu Bao Bao had heard from the contact of the Heavenly Demon Sect that was watching over the Mu Empire.
So there shouldn''t have been any movement from any of the Five Great Sects since the Demon Palm Sect was also under the Heavenly Demon Sect.
They shouldn''t be here this earlyˇ
Yet here they were visiting the Love Sect and they were doing it secretly.
That meant that there was no doubt that this was on behalf of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
That meant that the Heavenly Demon Sect was making their move.
Since they were here, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could just refuse to meet them. At the very least, he had to see what they were here for and then decide what he would do about this.
So Lin Fan went to the main hall of the Love Sect with the elders.
There were also the girls that were participating in this meeting, but they were doing it while being hidden. That way, they could watch over the meeting without being pulled into the meeting.
When the Demon Palm Sect''s representatives came in, Lin Fan couldn''t help being surprised by who it was that hade to their Love Sect.
It wasn''t just the sect master and the elders of the Demon Palm Sect who came, it was also Mo Xue, the ancestor of the Demon Palm Sect who walked in.
Chapter Continue:
Lin Fan already knew what the connection between Mo Xue and the Heavenly Demon Sect was, so there was no doubt that this was rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect based on the fact that Mo Xue was here.
This just made him even more tense seeing Mo Xue walk in with the Demon Palm Sect group.
When the Demon Palm Sect finally stopped, Mo Xue stepped forward all of a sudden.
Before Lin Fan could say anything, Mo Xue suddenly said with a smile, "I''m sure that you''re not happy to see us here, but there''s nothing that we can do about this." After saying this, the smile on his face turned bitter as he gave a sigh.
Behind him, the Demon Palm Sect group also revealed bitter smiles and gave sighs.
Hearing Mo Xue suddenly say this, Lin Fan and the Love Sect elders were all confused.
They looked at each other as if they were trying to see if anyone knew what was happening, but it didn''t seem like any of them knew what was going on.
Mo Xue paused for a bit before looking up at Lin Fan again and revealing a serious look.
The moment that this serious look appeared on his face, Lin Fan and the elders of the Love Sect suddenly became serious as well. They all looked like they were ready to make a move if anything happened.
But Mo Xue didn''t do anything to them.
He didn''t even raise his hand as he calmly said, "I''m here on behalf of the Heavenly Demon Sect." Then with another sigh, he said, "Though you could have already guessed this."
Lin Fan and the Love Sect elders were all caught off guard when they heard this.
After all, they never thought that Mo Xue would suddenly open up with this.
In the end, Lin Fan just gave a simple nod in response before waiting to see what else Mo Xue had to say.
Mo Xue revealed a faint smile seeing this, but he didn''t seem offended as he said in a calm voice, "The Heavenly Demon Sect has a mission for you."
This time, Lin Fan and the Love Sect elders couldn''t remain as calm as before.
All of them deeply knitted their brows the moment that they heard this as they looked at Mo Xue as if they were trying to figure out if he was being serious or not. However, Mo Xue had a very calm look on his face as he looked at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was silent for a while before suddenly asking, "Why?"
Mo Xue revealed a faint smile that had a trace of praise in it.
It was as if he admired Lin Fan for being so quick witted that he could see through the hidden meaning of his words.
"It''s a repayment."
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more, but some of the confusion that was in his eyes suddenly disappeared when he heard this.
It was as if he understood why Mo Xue had said what he said in this manner.
After looking at Mo Xue for a bit, he suddenly asked, "Is it because of what happened at the tournament?"
Mo Xue gave a slight nod without saying anything.
The elders all looked at Lin Fan with confused looks when they heard this, but he didn''t exin anything as he just kept looking at Mo Xue.
Seeing the way that Lin Fan was looking at him, Mo Xue gave a shrug and said, "I don''t have a choice in this matter either. This time, the orders came down from a ce that was much higher than my position."
Then he suddenly closed his mouth and revealed a serious look.
It was as if he was implying that he couldn''t say anything else or elseˇ
Lin Fan understood this, so he said with a sigh, "I understand."
The fact that Mo Xue had chosen to enter in this way and tell him like this was already his way of showing respect.
Since Mo Xue was showing this respect, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan was making things harder for him.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was ept this mission from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
Chapter 772: Test of loyalty
"What is the mission?"
Mo Xue didn''t say anything at first as he took out something from his pocket.
It was a rolled up piece of paper that he opened up and spread on the floor in front of everyone.
It wasn''t that big, so there were some people that had to stretch forward to read it.
But they were all confused when they saw what it was.
It was a map.
It was a map of the surrounding area.
It wasn''t just the Mu Empire that was shown, but also the Wu Empire and the other surrounding countries.
For it to show all of this, there was no doubt that whatever this mission was, it wasn''t just confined to the borders of the Mu Empire. It seemed that this would be a troublesome mission toplete.
After rolling out the map, Mo Xue pointed at a certain spot and said, "There is a fruit that will be growing at the peak of this mountain in around a month. The Heavenly Demon Sect wants you to get this fruit for them."
Lin Fan and the elders immediately knitted their brows when they heard this.
Thisˇalmost seemed like it was an errand that the Heavenly Demon Sect was sending them on. Even the way that it was said, it was almost as if they were being looked down on.
This waspletely different from how Mo Xue had talked to them before.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Mo Xue who had been standing there with a calm look on his face, but seeing Lin Fan looked at him like this, there was an awkward smile that crept onto Mo Xue''s face.
After a moment of silence, he said, "What can you do? They told me to tell you this in this manner. I can''t do anything, this is just how they told me to do it."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes even more when he heard this, but then he said with a nod, "Then can you talk to me for real now?"
Mo Xue gave a nod before saying with a serious look, "The fruit that they want you to get is a Divine Blood Fruit. It''s a special elixir that is said to be able to evolve a person''s physique, which is why even the Five Great Sects would fight over such a thing." Chapter Read:
Then with a sigh, he said, "However, it isn''t as if they can just send their own people to take it, so the only thing that they can do is send people that don''t seem rted to the Five Great Sects on the surface."
His eyes narrowed to look at Lin Fan when he said this.
There was no subtlety in his words at all.
It was clear what he was trying to say and Lin Fan immediately understood what this was all about.
It seemed that he was nothing more than a pawn being used by the Heavenly Demon Sect, but could this be med on them?
With the difference in power between the Heavenly Demon Sect and the Love Sect, as well as the rtionship that they currently had, it would be strange if they didn''t see the Love Sect as a kind of pawn for them to use.
The worst part of this was that it would mean shing with forces that were under the Five Great Sects as well, which would make the rift between them evenrger.
This might make the Five Great Sects more likely to do something drastic if the time cameˇ
That was why Lin Fan didn''t want to get involved with the Five Great Sects if he had a choice.
It was just that he didn''t have a choice on this matter.
In the end, Lin Fan said, "Alright, we''ll ept this mission and get the fruit. When the timees, send someone to pick it up."
Mo Xue gave a simple nod before saying, "Then I''ll leave it to you."
With that, Mo Xue and the other members of the Demon Palm Sect left.
Of course, they didn''t leave Dungeon City, they just left the Love Sect main hall.
Mo Xue knew that with this sudden news, there was no doubt that Lin Fan would need to discuss this matter with the elders and the other members of the Love Sect. As such, he knew to give them space to discuss this since he was an outsider.
However, he couldn''t leave since it was his mission from the Heavenly Demon Sect to stay and watch over them.
Until someone from the Love Sect went to get the Divine Blood Fruit, he was here to stay.
Even though Mo Xue and the other members of the Demon Palm Sect left, there was no one that said a single thing.
All of the elders just sat there with grim looks on their faces.
It was clear that not a single one of them knew what to say in response to what Mo Xue had presented them.
So the only thing that they could do was wait to see what the sect master''s reaction was.
Lin Fan also had a frown on his face, but his was much less grim than the looks on the faces of the elders. Rather, it seemed like he had alreadye to a decision, it was just a matter of how to state this decision that he hade to.
In the end, it was Senior Brother Ying who broke the silence by asking, "Sect master, what should we do about this?"
The way that he said this was almost as if he already knew that Lin Fan hade to a decision and he was just asking him to encourage him to state it.
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard this and he looked around the room.
He could see that everyone was just waiting for him, so he said, "I''ll take care of this mission alone."
The moment that he said this, there were strong voices that immediately rejected this.
The strongest came from the ones that suddenly burst into the hall.
They had been watching from the side, but they couldn''t hold themselves back the moment that they heard this.
Of course these were Lin Fan''s girls who suddenly burst into the room.
The elders that had been about to say something just leaned back in their chairs and waited to see what would happen. They knew that anything that they said wouldn''t be as effective as what these girls said.
But Lin Fan was already prepared for this, so he said, "This is the best way."
There were worried looks that were on the faces of everyone around him when he said this, but at least they gave him the benefit of the doubt and waited to see what he had to say.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "It''ll give me the best chance to run away if I''m alone."
All of them deeply knitted their brows the moment that they heard this.
It wasn''t just the girls who had these looks on their faces, it was also the elders who had the same looks.
The way that he said this, it was almost as if he was implying that they would get in his way if anything happened.
This was something that they resented since they had been training hard all this time.
However, Lin Fan just said in the same calm voice, "You should know that I have some special abilities. If you''re with me, I won''t be able to use them since it''ll require me to abandon you all. So the safest way is if I go alone."
All of them knitted their brows even more when they heard this, but they didn''t refute it.
It was better to say that they couldn''t refute this.
Everyone recognized that Lin Fan had some special abilities that they couldn''t see through, so they had to admit that he might be safer if they weren''t there.
Not to mention, there was no telling what kind of thing they would encounter on this trip, so it was better to just send a single person.
But to let Lin Fan go by himselfˇ
In the end, Mu Bao Bao said with a sigh, "Are you sure that you want to do this?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since he didn''t expect her to suddenly ask this, but he just responded with a firm nod.
Then in a more serious voice, he said, "This is a test of loyalty, so it''s something that has to be done. So it''s best if I do this alone since I''m sure that I''ll be able to see through the tricks that they''ve prepared."
The elders were surprised to hear this, but not the girlsˇwell, not all of the girls since the smarter ones had already figured this out.
The way that Mo Xue had said all of this, it was clear that the Heavenly Demon Sect was testing their loyalty after everything that happened.
That was the main reason why they had to ept this mission in the first ce.
In the end, everyone had no choice but to ept Lin Fan going aloneˇ
But before that could happenˇ
"You''re not escaping tonight."
The girls suddenly surrounded Lin Fan and grabbed him in a way that he wouldn''t be able to escape.
Lin Fan was surprised at first, but then there was a bitter smile that appeared on his face.
When he looked at the elders for help, he found that all of them were looking away as if they didn''t see anything.
He could even tell that they were enjoying seeing him like thisˇ
Chapter 773: Alone again
Over the next week, there wasn''t a single day where Lin Fan didn''t look ragged.
Those that were close to him all looked at him with knowing smiles, as if they all knew what was happening with him.
The girls also received the same looks, but they acted like they weren''t bothered at all by them.
It even looked like they were proud of what they had been doing.
But at the end of the week, that was when Lin Fan set off for the mountain that the fruit was supposed to be growing.
Chapter Find:
There was still three weeks before the fruit appeared, but it would take some time to get there and it would take some time to set up around the area. He would need to find information about the surrounding area before doing anything, so it was best if he went there early.
That was why Lin Fan was setting off now.
When he left, there was no one that came to see him off.
That was because they wanted to let him leave without anyone knowing that he would be gone.
They had even prepared a body double, which was just Senior Brother Ying with an illusion array that would show up if there was anything that would need Lin Fan to appear.
Though there wouldn''t be many cases where he would be needed to show himself since he never did much in the first ce.
The girls did most of the things when it came to the Love Sect and Dungeon City after all.
So there wasn''t much that required Lin Fan''s intervention in the first ce.
He would be able to leave for a long time without anyone really missing him, but it wasn''t as if he could stay away forever since there were still things that required Lin Fan''s intervention.
Even before any of that, there was no doubt that the girls would miss him if he wasn''t there.
It would be a lie to say that he wouldn''t miss them.
So Lin Fan tried his best not to be away for too long.
With the dungeon, he was able to make his way out of the city without anyone noticing him.
The space that the dungeon took up now was muchrger than the city.
It was to the point where it even contained the surrounding viges above it.
If Rokuko really wanted, it would be easy for her to swallow the viges that were around the city. Of course, she wouldn''t actually do something like that since the viges were a source of precious DP for her.
All of the beings that lived in the area that her dungeon covered were a source of precious DP for her.
So it wasn''t as if she would do something like burning the bridge after crossing it by killing them all. It was better to keep them alive and happy to keep farming DP from them.
With the hidden passage of the dungeon, Lin Fan was able to make it to a point that was a kilometer away from the city.
This was a ce that was in the middle of the forest, but all of a suddenˇthere was a staircase that appeared in the ground.
Out of this staircase came Lin Fan.
When he walked up, he couldn''t help being surprised by how far Rokuko''s dungeon reached. He had to admit that her dungeon had really grown in the time that he had been away, showing that she had put in quite a bit of effort to make her dungeon better.
Part of this was most likely because of the help that Yue Lan gave her.
Yue Lan was in charge of Dungeon City and she knew about the dungeon, so there was no doubt that she would help Rokuko grow her dungeon. After all, therger that the dungeon was, the more prosperous Dungeon City was.
At the same time, therger the dungeon was, the safer they would be in the future.
Yue Lan recognized that the dungeon was an important thing, not just for the city.
So she did put her all into helping Rokuko expand it.
They were enough to make Dungeon City powerful, so there was nothing for Lin Fan to worry about.
After being impressed by how much Rokuko had expanded the dungeon, Lin Fan focused on the path in front of him.
Since there was no one that knew that he was gone and since he was in the middle of nowhere, that meant that he could finally travel the way that he had traveled in the past when he moved alone.
When he hadn''t been restrained by things such as a city, a dungeon, or a sect, he had traveled alone through the Mu Empire.
It was finally a return to those times.
As this feeling sunk in, there was this strange feeling that filled him.
It was one part excitement and one part disappointment.
He was happy that he would be able to explore on his own and have his adventures again, butˇhe had gotten so used to being with the girls that it was a bit lonely being on his own.
Still, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan had a choice in this matter.
This was something that he was doing to protect not just them, but all of the things that they cared about. As such, he had no choice but to do this alone since it was the best way for him to do this.
After gathering himself, Lin Fan summoned Igneel.
This was the best way for him to travel.
There would be few people that would be able to follow him if he were to travel through the sky and there would be few people that would even be able to see him. As long as he had Igneel fly high enough, then there wouldn''t be anyone that would even be able to detect him.
Which was why this was the best way for him to travel.
Of course, it did feel a bit lonely with just Igneel alone, so Lin Fan summoned the rest of his beasts.
It had been a while since he had been able to summon them since he had been in ces where he couldn''t summon them.
The only ones that he had summoned before were Igneel and Hayase when he needed them during the Wu Empire. The rest of them hadn''t been able to leave the Pet Storage Space in a long time.
Though the main reason why they hadn''t been able to leave was because they hadn''t been able to keep up with his cultivation.
Most of them were still in the Foundation Realm after all, so it wasn''t as if he could call them out to fight all those experts.
That didn''t mean that these beasts didn''t miss Lin Fan.
This was the time for them to make up for lost time and spend some quality time with him that they hadn''t had in a long time.
Though when Shiro cuddled up to Lin Fan, there was a jealous look on Hayase''s face.
Lin Fan just patted them both equally to make up for this and to show that he wasn''t going to get in Hayase''s way.
Lin Fan already had plenty of girls in his harem after all.
Though it seemed like Shiro wasn''t happy because of this.
It really was hard bncing the affection that he gave them.
However, it wasn''t just because he hadn''t seen them in a long time that Lin Fan called out his tamed beasts. There was another reason for calling them out and it was rted to the mission that he had been assigned.
The Heavenly Demon Sect had made it clear that they and the other Five Great Sects weren''t able to move. However, Mo Xue had said that there were those that were under the Five Great Sects that would be there.
If there were others under the Five Great Sects that were there, there was no doubt that they would have received information about the Love Sect.
In other words, there was no doubt that they would have received information on Lin Fan.
In that case, it would be easy for them to recognize him.
That was why Lin Fan was nning on showing up to that ce with a different identity.
He was nning on changing his entire profession by using his pets as a cover.
There was a job known as beast tamer on this continent and he had plenty of spirit beasts to choose from.
This was the best cover for Lin Fan.
With this cover, it would be easier for Lin Fan to move around unnoticed and take the Divine Blood Fruit from under everyone''s noses.
That had been his n since the beginning and he wasn''t nning on changing it now.
As such, there were things that he needed to do to prepare.
"I''m sorry for leaving you all alone for so long. How about we go on an adventure together this time?"
The pets were all surprised when they heard this, but they quickly agreed.
Even though they knew that Lin Fan must have some other motive for bringing them along, they didn''t really care since they had been stuck inside of the Pet Storage Space for too long.
Not to mention, their loyalty to Lin Fan was almost maxed out, so it wasn''t as if they would disagree with anything that he wanted to do.
That was just the power of the max level Love Gauge Taming ability.
Chapter 774: Winding Stream Town
After Igneelnded, Lin Fan walked a bit before reaching a town.
The guards of this town didn''t even bother stopping him from entering since this was a small town in the middle of nowhere.
Or rather, this was a town that was on the edge of a small kingdom known as the Yao Kingdom known as Winding Stream Town.
It was just a small kingdom that only existed because it was in contestednds. This was a ce that didn''t have enough natural resources even for its people, so there was no need for the other countries to invade this Yao Kingdom.
They even kept it and left it alone because it made the perfect buffer zone for them.
The other countries used the Yao Kingdom as neutralnd to not only create a zone for trade, but also a zone so that no one would be able to invade each other without notice. If there was a country that tried anything, they would have to go through the Yao Kingdom first and would be found immediately.
As such, the Yao Kingdom was able to survive all this time, even though it was poor because of theck of natural resources.
Though that wasn''t strange considering the strange shape of the Yao Kingdom.
The natural resources that were in thesends were taken by the other kingdoms and the Yao Kingdom was left with this strange shape. Thends that were left for the Yao Kingdom were thends that didn''t seem like they were worth anything.
Since the Yao Kingdom didn''t have any natural resources to depend on, they didn''t have anything to export.
They even barely had enough to support the livelihoods of their citizens.
The one thing that they relied on to support themselves was trade.
It wasn''t that they exported things, but rather they took a fee for trading between countries.
Since they had a position between these different countries, they were able to use it to their advantage as being a ce for the different countries to trade with each other. Though most of the time, that meant that most of the trade that happened in the Yao Kingdom was illegal.
Still, this was how they supported themselves, so it wasn''t as if it was going to stop any time soon.
That was why the guards didn''t care about Lin Fan entering the town.
They didn''t care about anyone entering the town since they knew that most of the trade that happened here would be illegal.
If they were to stop that, the Yao Kingdom''s economy would copse and the people would suffer.
Even before that, the guards would no longer be paid for guarding the town.
In this world, the most important thing was oneself and then one''s family.
Chapter Find:
If they couldn''t even afford to feed themselves, there was no way that they would be able to act civil. There was no way that they would act as guards if they couldn''t feed themselves, they would have be bandits instead.
Though when he passed through the gate, Lin Fan did pass some money to the guards.
He wasn''t the only one that did this, everyone else also passed money to the guards.
This was considered the entrance fee to the town.
Once he entered the town, Lin Fan went to one of the bars that was near the gate.
He didn''t even bother finding a ce to stay first, he just went directly to the bar since that was the best ce to gather information.
After ordering a drink, Lin Fan sat down at one of the tables.
This wasn''t a table that was in the back nor was this a table that was in the front, this was a table that was in the center of the room. It was actually right in the center of the room, so one might think that this was a conspicuous spot, but that wasn''t the case.
After all, this was a table that was surrounded by other tables and many other people.
One said that the best ce to hide a tree was in the forest.
So the best ce to hide a human was in a ce where there were many other humans.
Only if they had an appearance that was exceptional would they stand out in this crowd, but Lin Fan was wearing a disguise right now. His face was the most forgettable face in the world, so it wasn''t as if he would stand out at all.
This allowed him to easily hide himself in this crowd.
With his senses as a cultivator, it was easy for him to pick up on the conversations around him. Though most of these conversations just weren''t useful to him at all since they were normal conversations.
"Your wife found out, didn''t she?"
"Yes and now I''m in the dog houseˇ"
"You''re saying that you took that girl from the other bar homest night? How did it go?"
"He, he, she really was something elseˇ"
It was just the normal kind of thing that people would talk about in times like this.
There was no information that Lin Fan wanted about the Divine Blood Fruit at all.
Or at least that was until he heard something that caught his attention.
"You''re saying that there''s been movement on White Frost Mountaintely?"
The moment that he heard mention of this, Lin Fan immediately focused on the people that were talking about this.
That was because the White Frost Mountain was the ce where the Divine Blood Fruit was supposed to be.
It was also the ce that he wanted more information on.
If there was something happening at White Frost Mountain, there was no doubt that it would be rted to the Divine Blood Fruit that he was here to collect.
So of course he wanted to know more.
"It''s not that there''s been movement, it''s just that there have been some strange people gathering there."
"Strange people? What do you mean?"
Strange peopleˇpeople that were under the Five Great Sects?
"Well these people have been wandering around the White Frost Mountain hunting spirit beasts. It isn''t that they''re exactly strange, it''s just that there''s no reason for them to hunt spirit beasts like that. The ones that are on White Frost Mountain aren''t even that valuable in the first ce."
"What do you care about these strange people? If they want to waste their time, what does it matter to us?"
"It just feels like something is offˇDo you think that there''s some kind of treasure on White Frost Mountain?"
"Even if there was, would there be anything for people like us?"
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this.
He could immediately tell what the ''strange people'' that these two were talking about were doing.
They were most likely people dispatched by those under the Five Great Sects to clear out the White Frost Mountain ahead of time. At the same time, it was very likely that they would start chasing people away from White Frost Mountain when the time came.
They were just like Lin Fan, they hade here early to prepare to fight for the Divine Blood Fruit when the time came.
But the method that they chose was different from Lin Fan''s method.
Still, the fact that he knew that they were here was a very important piece of information in the first ce.
As long as he knew that they were here, he would be able to find out what they were nning and eventually steal from them.
As such, the most important thing for him to do right now was scout out the area around the White Frost Mountain before the time came. He still had around three weeks since it only took him a day toe here by traveling on Igneel.
Before he could leave though, there was something else that caught Lin Fan''s attention.
"Did you hear about the strange things happening by the stream?"
When he heard this, Lin Fan couldn''t help stopping himself from calling the waiter to settle his bill and focused on this conversation.
"You mean the rumours about the strange creatures? Why are you bringing that up?"
"I''ve heard that it wasn''t strange creatures, but rather there were humans that were wandering around the stream."
"Psh, you''re just thinking too much."
"I don''t think soˇI''ve heard that they''ve been doing some strange things at night by the stream."
"If you''re so worried, why don''t you go check it out?"
"You think my wife would let me? She would kill me before that happened."
"Ha, ha, right, you were a whipped man, weren''t you?"
For some reason, there was a part of Lin Fan that was a bit hurt because of this.
But the reason he was paying attention to this in the first ce was because he felt that there was something there.
He didn''t know why he felt this way, he just felt like there was something that was off about this rumour.
It was just a good thing that this was a ce that was nearby, so he could check it whenever he wanted.
In that caseˇit was best to do it tonight.
There was a reason why this town was called Winding Stream Town.
It was because it was beside a stream that was called Winding Stream.
While this could be nothing, Lin Fan didn''t think the same thing.
He felt that there was more than met the eye in this matter and wanted to check it out personally.
Chapter 775: Ghosts in the night
In the middle of the night, Lin Fan flew into the sky on the back of Igneel.
Since this was a town that wasn''t as developed, there were many empty spots for him to take off from.
From these spots, there wasn''t a single person that noticed therge dragon that suddenly flew into the air.
Igneel of course went too high for most people in the town to follow, it was only those experts that protected the town that might be able to find him, but it wasn''t as if they were looking for Lin Fan and Igneel in the first ce.
After leaving the town, Lin Fan headed off in the direction of the Winding Stream that was near the town.
Even before hended, he found that there was indeed something strange happening near the stream.
There were some people that were here hunting for nocturnal creatures to sell, but that wasn''t the strange thing that he noticed. The strange thing that he noticed was that there were these strange figures that were floating on the stream.
There were people that saw them, but they immediately turned in the opposite direction after seeing them.
It didn''t seem like anyone wanted to get involved with these floating figures on the stream.
However, that wasn''t strange since to most of these people, these floating figures were like ghosts.
People had a fear of the supernatural, even if this was a cultivation world.
So it wasn''t as if people would be charging at ghosts even if they were cultivators.
The unknown was scary and people wouldn''t just head towards something that was scary for no reason. So there was no one that went towards the figures that were just floating there over the stream.
Even if it meant having to let the prey that they were chasing escape because these ghosts were in their way.
From above, Lin Fan could see the entire situation.
He could see that the ghosts were just floating there without doing a thing.
With the view that he had from flying above it all, he could also see theyout of the ghosts as they floated there. There was a specific way that the ghosts were spread out across the stream that made it clear that they weren''t there for no reason.
It was clear that there was someone controlling these ghosts as they floated on the stream since they were spread out in a way that prevented people from heading to a certain area.
It seemed like whoever was controlling these ghosts were using them to keep people away.
But what they were keeping people away fromˇthat was what Lin Fan didn''t know.
He could see from above that it seemed to be an area in the center of the stream that they were keeping people from.
This stream didn''t seem like it was that deep in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if there was anything that could be hiding at the bottom of the stream.
That meant that there should be something above or near the top of the water in the area that they were surrounding.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t able to see a single thing.
It really didn''t make sense when he saw this since he couldn''t figure out the reason why the ghosts were acting this way.
Flying up in the sky for a bit, Lin Fan finally decided to go down to the ground to see what was special about this ce.
Of course, he didn''t head right to the area that the ghosts were floating.
Rather, hended in a forest not that far away.
And even when hended, he didn''t head towards the stream where the ghosts were floating. Instead, he stayed in the woods and pulled something out of his sleeve.
The thing that he pulled out of his sleeve didn''t move at first, but then it slowly opened its eyes as if it had been woken up.
Lin Fan waited for it toe back to its senses before saying, "I need your help."
When this green vine thing heard this, it immediately perked up and prepared to help.
This thing was Greeny.
With a nod from Greeny, Lin Fan released the puppets that he had been holding for Greeny and sent them out to check out the stream.
He didn''t dare head there himself without learning what the situation was, so he sent Greeny''s puppets first.
Though there was a part of him that kept his guard up since he had no idea if Greeny''s puppets would even be able to avoid being detected by the ghosts. If they found them, the n was to run right away and see if he could do anythingter.
After all, there was nothing to gain from being caught by the ghosts or whoever controlled the ghosts.
But it turned out that the ghosts didn''t notice a thing.
Even when the rat puppets were right under them, it didn''t seem like they noticed them at all.
The ghosts just continued floating there, staring off into space as if they didn''t notice a thing.
Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief, but he didn''t let his guard down still.
There was no telling what would happen, so he didn''t dare let his guard down.
The first thing that Greeny''s puppets did was search the surrounding area.
He wanted to see if they would be able to find anything special about the area that the ghost was surrounding. Perhaps it was something that was invisible that couldn''t be noticed unless one was right in the center of it.
But it turned out that this wasn''t the case.
The rats that he used were different from the ones that he used before.
These rats were special rats that had been summoned by the Dungeon Master System for the dungeon, but Lin Fan had taken them out for his personal use. These rats were higher leveled rats than the rats that had been summoned before.
Converting it to the cultivation continent''s standard, these rats were spiritual beasts that had a certain level of cultivation.
So they were able to detect the concentration of spiritual energy in the air.
As for that area, the spiritual energy concentration in the air wasn''t any different from any other ce. It was as if this ce couldn''t be more normal with how there was ack of any special signs.
There was nothing that exined why the ghosts were surrounding this area.
Lin Fan didn''t give up in the end as he had some of the rats dive under the water.
Since they weren''t normal rats, these special rats were able to dive down without worrying about running out of breath. Or at least they wouldn''t run out of breath for five minutes if they took a deep breath.
It was only because the stream was shallow that he sent the rats down in the first ce.
They were summoned with the precious DP given by the system, so it wasn''t as if he would just sacrifice them that easily.
When the rats dived into the water, he foundˇ
There was nothing special about this ce either.
It seemed that there wasn''t a single thing special about the area that the ghosts were surrounding at all.
Whether it was above the water or below the water, this ce couldn''t seem more ordinary.
So why were the ghosts surrounding this ce?
No matter how Lin Fan thought about it, it didn''t seem like he was able to figure out a thing. It just confused him more the more that he thought about the actions of whoever was behind these ghosts.
When his head was starting to hurt, Lin Fan decided to give up thinking about this and was nning to leave.
But all of a sudden, he thought of something.
When he looked at the spread of the ghosts from above, he remembered that there were some ghosts that were in the middle of the area that the ghosts upied. It didn''t seem to make any sense to have ghosts in the middle of this area if they were just trying to keep people out.
So instead of being stuck on the thought that these ghosts were here to keep people out, perhaps he should be thinking of a different reason why the ghosts were here.
"A?" Lin Fan couldn''t help suddenly saying to himself.
The more that he looked at the ghosts that were there, the more that this seemed likely.
It was as if they were there to form some kind of to make sure that nothing escaped from their grasps.
But why would they need to form this?
Unlessˇ
There was something upstream.
When this thought passed through his mind, he immediately went after it.
After moving a bit upstream, Lin Fan had Greeny send one of the rats into the water to see where it woulde out.
As expected, the rat came out where the ghosts were.
The stream was quite strong when they went upstream, so it actually pushed the rat under the water. If the rat hadn''t been able to hold its breath long enough, then it wouldn''t have been able tost that long underwater.
When the stream finally rxed and allowed the rat to surface, it found that it came out where the ghosts were.
The ghosts didn''t seem to care at all that the rat had popped out of the water, as if it wasn''t what they were looking for.
But the fact that the ghost did turn to look meant that they were waiting for something toe out of the water.
That meant that whoever was controlling these ghosts was most likely even further upstream.
Chapter 776: A familiar name
Since he had already found his target, there was no reason for him to hesitate any longer.
Lin Fan once again summoned out Igneel since he had no idea how far up the stream he would need to go. At the same time, there was nothing to lose from being able to survey the situation from above.
So he flew over the stream and looked for anything that seemed suspicious.
After flying for a bit, it didn''t seem like there was anything that was there.
Though he did have Igneel fly slower than usual so he could carefully watch over the area.
Even then, it didn''t seem like there was anything special about this ceˇ
That was until Lin Fan finally saw something strange.
It wasn''t something that wasing from the stream, but rather something that came from beside the stream.
The stream actually ran down from a mountain, so the source of the stream was actually a spring deep underground. That provided a source of clean water, which was what allowed this town to exist in the first ce.
But no one really thought about why there was a source of clear water under the ground in the first ce.
Perhaps they should have thought about thatˇ
The strange thing that Lin Fan noticed was a cave that was by the stream on the mountain.
There was a strange sensationing from it.
This was something that only a cultivator could sense, but there seemed to be waves of spiritual energying from the cave. It seemed that whatever was in the cave contained arge amount of spiritual energy.
If Lin Fan had to guess, this was most likely rted to the source of the stream.
Whatever was happening down there would eventually lead to something being ejected into the stream.
That was why the ghosts were forming a there.
They were there to catch whatever came out of the source and down the stream.
But with the waves of spiritual energying from this cave, it didn''t seem like he would be able to send in the rats.
Just by testing it, he found that the waves were just too much for the rats that were sensitive to spiritual energy. They were just too powerful for the rats to endure, so it would actually hurt the rats if he were to send them into this cave to explore it.
So the only thing that he could do was go in himself and see what was releasing all of this spiritual energy.
If it was before, then he wouldn''t have been as confident.
However, he at least had the confidence that someone with his level of cultivation had now that he was a sect master. He was certain that even if he couldn''t beat the person that was inside, he would at least be able to run away.
That was why Lin Fan headed into the cave himself to see what the thing releasing the spiritual energy was.
There was a part of him that was looking forward to seeing what this thing was.
After all, the spiritual energy released made it clear that this wasn''t a normal thing.
At the same time, the fact that there was only clean water released from the source meant that whatever it was should be rted to water. So that meant that this was something that should be simr to the Clear Water Bead.
The Clear Water Bead was something that Lin Fan still depended on even now to train his pets.
However, there was a limit to the amount of Clear Water that the Clear Water Bead could produce. That meant that there was a limit to how much training the pets could receive from drinking the Clear Water.
If he were to find something that was like the Clear Water Bead, then he might be able to double the production of the Clear Water.
When that time came, the cultivation of his pets would surge and he would have much more trump cards in his hands.
With the looming threat of the Five Great Sects, there was nothing wrong with having more trump cards.
The more trump cards he had, the safer he would be when the time came.
Lin Fan slowly made his way through the cave. The deeper that he went into the cave, the stronger the spiritual energy waves were.
Eventually, he could feel the intense spiritual energying from in front of him that even seemed a bit too much for him. However, he could also tell that whatever he was looking for was right in front of him.
There was no way that it would be releasing this much spiritual energy if it wasn''t right in front of him.
Lin Fan took a deep breath before putting an illusion array on himself.
This was the same illusion array that they had used before when they were at the Martial Might Sect, so he knew that it was effective.
Once that illusion array was on him, Lin Fan peeked into the cave in front of him.
He couldn''t help being caught off guard the moment that he saw what was inside the cave.
There was a pool of water and at the very center of the pool, there was a flower that was growing there. The roots of the flower could be seen piercing through the pool and the pool was clear enough that they could be seen reaching the very bottom of the cave.
It was clear that whatever this flower was, it was the source of the spiritual energy and the source of the clean water.
It seemed that it was filtering the water that flowed into this underground cave with its roots and the water that remained was what flowed out into the stream.
However, it didn''t seem like the pool of water contained any spiritual energy.
That was all absorbed by the flower that had its roots in the water.
It absorbed the impurities and the spiritual energy, leaving behind only clean water.
There was no telling where it released the impurities, but the flower itself didn''t seem to have any impurities in it as far as Lin Fan could tell.
This flower was without a doubt something that was simr to the Clear Water Bead, but there was no telling what it was capable of just by looking at it like this.
However, that didn''t mean that Lin Fan didn''t want this flower.
There was no doubt that this flower was a special thing, so there were only benefits from taking it.
The problem was that the flower had attracted his attention and he forgot to pay attention to the surroundings. He hadpletely forgotten that he had been following someone else''s tracks to this ceˇ
So in the end, there was a sword that was ced at Lin Fan''s throat as a voice said, "Who are you and why are you here?"
The moment that he felt the cold steel ced on his throat, Lin Fan snapped out of his daze and turned to look at the person that was holding the sword to his throat. Even though there was a sword at his throat, he didn''t panic as he calmly turned to look at this person.
However, all he saw was a cloaked person standing there.
There was a moment of silence as both sides didn''t do a thingˇ
Then all of a sudden, there was a notificationˇ
[Ye Qing Huan is stunned by your presence. Affection has increased by 10.]
"Huh?" Lin Fan was confused when he saw this since he didn''t understand why there would be a sudden increase in affection like this. However, when he reacted, he realized what this meant.
It meant that this person in front of him was the one giving him affection and the name Ye Qing Huanˇ
It was a familiar name!
It was a name that was very hard for him to forget since he had once dual cultivated with her.
But even before that, it was the name of someone from the Ye Family of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
She was the younger sister of Ye Tian Xie who was the sect master''s disciple and the head disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sectˇ
There was no way that Lin Fan wouldn''t remember her!
After a long silence, Ye Qing Huan finally said, "What are you doing here?"
The way that she said this made it clear that she recognized him.
She didn''t even try to hide her identity, she just directly asked him what he was doing here.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile before asking, "I can ask you the same thing."
In a colder voice that seemed more strict, she said, "I asked first."
The bitter smile became more bitter on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this, but he could tell that she didn''t want any argument.
Instead of angering her, he just said, "I''m here because of the Divine Blood Fruit."
He couldn''t see Ye Qing Huan''s expression because of her hood, so he didn''t really know what she was thinking. But at the very least, it didn''t seem like she was nning on doing anything to him as she brought the sword down.
It seemed that she wasn''t nning on hurting him anymore.
After a moment of silence, she said, "Oh, so it was for that. I was wondering who woulde, but it turned out that it was you."
Then looking around she asked, "Who else came with you?"
There was another bitter feeling that filled me when I heard her say this, but I still said, "No one else. It''s just me."
Chapter 777: Clear Water Hyacinth
There was silence that followed after Lin Fan said this.
This time, even if he couldn''t see her face, he could tell that she was caught off guard by this.
Ye Qing Huan just silently stared at Lin Fan for a bit before saying, "Well, that''s fine too."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being caught off guard when he heard this.
After all, Ye Qing Huan was someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect. They were the one that had sent the Love Sect the mission to get the Divine Blood Fruit in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if they would be happy to see the Love Sect cking off.
Sending a single person was without a doubt considered cking off.
So it was strange that Ye Qing Huan seemed alright with this.
But when Lin Fan thought about it more, he realized that she most likely wasn''t rted to this at all.
Even if she was from the Heavenly Demon Sect, it wasn''t as if she was the one that was behind these orders.
So it wasn''t as if there was a reason for her to care if he came alone or not.
Though it was strange that she had been surprised to hear that he was alone.
The more that he thought about it, the more that Lin Fan felt it was strange.
It was strange because he realized one thing.
Why was Ye Qing Huan here in the first ce?
The Five Great Sects shouldn''t be involved in this matter since they were afraid of causing trouble by acting during this tense time.
The fact that Ye Qing Huan was here meant that she was going against this.
There was no doubt that there was some hidden reason why she was here, even going as far as risking the ns of the Heavenly Demon Sect to be here.
Or could it be said that it was because of the Heavenly Demon Sect that she was here?
Regardless of what it was, there had to be some big reason why Ye Qing Huan was here.
Ye Qing Huan on the other hand seemed like she was bored of the conversation and turned to look at the flower that was in the center of the pond.
After looking at it for a bit, she started walking towards it.
Lin Fan couldn''t say anything to stop her since she was most likely the one that had deployed the ghosts to block off that area downstream. That meant that the one that he had been sneaking up on was Ye Qing Huan in the first ce.
It was no wonder she pointed the sword at his neck when she first appeared.
But after the fact, Lin Fan realized somethingˇ
"How did she know that it was me?" After all, he had disguised his face.
This was a disguise that had even fooled powerful experts in the Nascent Soul Realm and the Soul Formation Realm. He had made sure to test it on the ones that the Heavenly Demon Sect had sent to the Mu Empire.
So he was certain that most people shouldn''t have been able to see through his disguiseˇ
How did Ye Qing Huan do it?
Though he didn''t get a chance to ask her anything as Ye Qing Huang already moved to the center of the pond.
She was able to walk on the water to reach the flower that was in the center of the pond.
Once she was there, Ye Qing Huan leaned down in front of the flower as she brought out a dagger. With that dagger in hand, she carefully removed the flower from the roots that ran deep into the pond.
The moment that the flower was cut, the spiritual energy waves stopped.
The moment that the flower was removed, it had been cut off from the source of its nutrition and the source of the spiritual energy it generated. In that case, it naturally stopped releasing spiritual energy to preserve what it had left.
Seeing her hold the flower, Lin Fan shook his head and gave a sigh.
Since Ye Qing Huan wanted this flower, it meant that there was no way for him to take it.
It seemed that this flower really wasn''t destined to be with him.
Or at least that was what Lin Fan thought at first.
After looking at the flower for a bit, Ye Qing Huan turned around to look at Lin Fan and raised the hand holding the flower. With the way that she was holding the flower up for him, it was like she was offering the flower to him.
Lin Fan was taken aback when he saw this.
He looked at Ye Qing Huang with narrowed eyes for a bit, but he still couldn''t figure out what she was nning to do just based on this.
So all he could do was ask, "Young Miss Ye, what is the meaning of this?"
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem offended by this question, but it seemed like she was offended by something else.
"Call me Qing Huan or Huan Huan."
"Huh?" Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard when he heard this.
He had to look at Ye Qing Huan as if he was trying to figure out if she was being serious or not, but Ye Qing Huan didn''t say a thing as he looked at her like this.
Though he couldn''t see her face, he could tell that it didn''t seem like she was jokingˇ
But that made him even more confused since he didn''t think that there was a reason why she would want him to address her like this. Even if there was affection, there was no notification for him to tame her yet.
That meant that it should have only reached the point where she would admire him and nothing more.
So why would Ye Qing Huan want him to address her in such an intimate manner?
It just didn''t make any sense at all.
But it wasn''t as if he had a choice at all in this matter.
If Ye Qing Huan insisted on having him address her in this matter, it wasn''t as if there was anything that Lin Fan could say about it.
So the only thing that he could do wasˇ
"Qing Huan, what are you nning to do with this?" Lin Fan said this as he gave a sigh.
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod as if she was satisfied with this before bringing her hand forward again and saying, "Take it already."
Lin Fan waspletely shocked the moment that he heard this.
After all, this was thest thing that he expected to hear from her.
This was a precious herb, one that Ye Qing Huan had put quite a bit of effort into getting. He never would have expected her to hand it over to him like it wasn''t worth anything.
It just didn''t make any sense at all.
So Lin Fan didn''t dare take it.
Ye Qing Huan saw the look on his face and the fact that he didn''t move, so she just reached her hand forward and pped the flower down in his hand without a care.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to do once she did this.
After all, if he were to reject it now that she had done all of this, it would be like pping Ye Qing Huan in her face by rejecting her goodwill.
This was thest thing that he could do at this pointˇ
So all he could do was stand there with a nk look on his face.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to notice this as she just calmly said, "I don''t have a use for this thing, so you can have it." Then in a sly voice, she said, "Besides, we''re on the same side, aren''t we? Isn''t it a good thing for me if you be stronger?"
There was a bitter smile that appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this, but there was nothing that he could say to refute this since she was right.
At least for now, she was right.
There was no telling what would happen in the future, but Lin Fan didn''t really want to ruin the rtionship that he had with Ye Qing Huan.
It would always be good to have one more friend than one more enemy.
Since that was the case, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to ept it and he started to refine the flower on the spot.
What Ye Qing Huan didn''t say was that she had been nning on giving this flower to him in the first ce.
When she discovered this, she already knew that this would be perfect for him since she had seen the way that he fought before. As such, she had already decided to give this flower to him when she met him again.
As for why she was so certain that they would meet againˇ
Well it was because she was the one that was behind him being called here in the first ce.
This was all a ploy on Ye Qing Huan''s part that no one knew about.
The reason for that wasˇ
Lin Fan looked closely at the flower with his Appraisal Eyes and found that it was called the Clear Water Hyacinth.
This thing was like the Clear Water Bead since it could create pure water elemental energy, but the difference was their abilities.
This Clear Water Hyacinth had the ability to filter rather than gather.
Which was why it created all this pure water that formed the stream.
Still, since they were rted, it meant that if he absorbed this Clear Water Hyacinth, then it would help develop his Clear Water Bead.
As such, Lin Fan didn''t hesitate to absorb this flower.
Chapter 778: One or two rooms
The moment that he started absorbing the Clear Water Hyacinth, Lin Fan could feel the flow of energy entering the Clear Water Bead.
At the same time, he could feel that there was a changeing from the Clear Water Bead.
It was as if the Clear Water Bead itself was changing.
It wasn''t a bad change, but it was certainly a strange feeling having this Clear Water Bead change inside of his dantian, which made Lin Fan knit his brows.
When Ye Qing Huan saw this, she came forward to ask, "Are you alright? Is there a problem absorbing it?"
Lin Fan had been lost in absorbing the Clear Water Hyacinth when he heard this, so he didn''t process it.
Seeing this, Ye Qing Huan came forward to grab him by the shoulder which pulled him out of his focused state.
When Lin Fan opened his eyes, he found Ye Qing Huan''s face right in front of his.
She had moved so quickly that the hood had fallen off her head and her face was revealed.
There was a concerned look on her face as she looked at him and asked, "Are you alright?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard by this sudden question from her, but he just gave a nod as he said, "I''m fine, there''s no problem. It''s just a strange feeling that I''m not used to."
Ye Qing Huan still had the worried look on her face, but she let go of his shoulder and moved back to give him space so that he could keep absorbing it. However, she didn''t move too far away so that she could act if anything happened.
Lin Fan was very confused when he saw her acting like this since he didn''t think that she would be this worried about him.
Even if she admired him, it didn''t make sense that she would be this worried about himˇ
The way that she was acting was almost as if she was his loverˇ
He definitely couldn''t have afforded that, especially with the status that she had.
So instead of thinking too much about it, Lin Fan focused on absorbing the Clear Water Hyacinth.
After a few minutes, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.
Ye Qing Huan was worried again when she saw this, but he raised his hand and said, "It''s fine, it''s just a bit of ck blood."
Ye Qing Huan slightly knitted her brows when she heard this before looking down at the blood that he spat out. When she looked closely, she found that he was right, it was nothing more than ck blood filled with impurities.
It wouldn''t be good for him to keep that in his body, so it was better that he spat it out.
After that, she could feel the influx of spiritual energying from Lin Fan.
It seemed that he was breaking through after absorbing the Clear Water Hyacinth, but that wasn''t something that was unexpected. After all, the spiritual energy contained within the Clear Water Hyacinth was strong enough to create those spiritual energy waves earlier.
Rather, it would have been strange if he didn''t break through after absorbing it.
So Ye Qing Huan didn''t say anything as she just went to the entrance of the cave and stood guard for him.
When it was over, Lin Fan stood up and clenched his hands to adjust to the new power that he gained before moving over to Ye Qing Huan to say, "Thank you."
Ye Qing Huan just smiled at him without saying a thing.
A beautiful scene that seemed to blow Lin Fan away.
Since the Clear Water Hyacinth was gone, there was no reason for them to remain here any longer.
But before they left, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "What will happen to the stream now?"
Ye Qing Huan looked at the pool in the center of this cave before turning to Lin Fan with a teasing smile to say, "Are you worried about the mortals?"
Lin Fan gave a cough to hide his awkwardness before saying, "It''ll be strange if the stream suddenly disappears or bes cloudy, someone will notice something ande looking for this ce."
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod of acknowledgement before saying, "I''ve already nted the seed of the Clear Water Hyacinth in the same ce. While it won''t be as effective, the purified water that is already there shouldst long enough for it to grow and rece the one that we took. No one should notice a thing."
Then giving a wink, she said, "I''m not one to kill the goose thatys golden eggs after all."
Lin Fan couldn''t help being a bit taken aback when he saw this.
Cuteˇ
That was what he thought when he saw Ye Qing Huan winking at himˇ
He had never seen this side of her, so he couldn''t help being caught off guard when he was shown this side of her point nk.
After taking some time toe back to his senses, Lin Fan said, "Let''s head back to the town then."
Ye Qing Huan just simply nodded in agreement.
Though she had said that it was because of her personal benefit that she did this, Lin Fan could tell that this wasn''t the full story. If she really cared only about her personal benefit, it was much easier to bring the seed away and grow the Clear Water Hyacinth.
After all, it was better to control the ce where it was grown rather than growing it out in the middle of nowhere.
So in an indirect way, this was Ye Qing Huan''s way of helping the mortals.
This might be seen as a kind of weakness in this cultivation world, but for Lin Fan who wasn''t from the cultivation world in the first ceˇit wasn''t as if he didn''t like this. It actually made him feel even better about Ye Qing Huan.
She was at least different from the rest of those from the Five Great Sects.
As they were heading back to town, Lin Fan couldn''t help remembering something and asking, "What about the ghosts on the river? What did you put those there for?"
Ye Qing Huan was surprised and a bit confused by this question at first, but then she realized what he was talking about.
Instead of answering his question right away, she raised her hand to wave it in the air.
Lin Fan could feel the faint traces of spiritual energying from her as she did this, as if she was controlling something with this wave of her hand.
When it was over, Ye Qing Huan looked at him and said, "Right, if you hadn''t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about the wraiths that I raised."
"Wraiths?" Lin Fan asked in a confused voice.
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod before raising her hand again.
With a wave of her hand, a ghost that was the same as the ones that had been floating on the stream appeared in front of her.
Lin Fan was surprised to see the appearance of this ghost thing, but he could also see that it wasn''t nning on doing anything. With the way that it was floating there, it seemed like it waspletely under Ye Qing Huan''s control.
So Lin Fan took this chance to take a closer look at this ghost.
It didn''t really have a form, but he could feel the yin energying from it.
Just by being near it, he could feel the temperature in the air drop by a bit.
Even though it didn''t seem like it, he could guess that thebat abilities of these wraiths weren''t that low.
It seemed that Ye Qing Huan really was filled with all kinds of tricksˇ
After looking at them for a bit, he still asked, "What did you have these wraiths guard the stream for?"
Ye Qing Huan had a proud look on her face when she saw the way that Lin Fan looked at her wraith as if she was enjoying the attention that he gave her. But she still answered his question when he asked it.
"It''s to catch any of the petals of the flower just in case. I didn''t want anyone finding out about it after allˇ"
Then after a pause, she said, "But you still somehow managed to find out about that caveˇIt really makes me wonder what kind of things you''re capable of."
After saying this, Ye Qing Huan narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this and awkwardly turned away.
In the end, Ye Qing Huan just dropped this matter and said, "Come on, let''s go back into the town before we attract more attention."
She knew that everyone had their own secrets, so she didn''t force him to reveal his.
With the secret way that Ye Qing Huan used, they were able to sneak back into the town without a problem.
Though it would be a problem for Lin Fan to sneak back into his room with howte it was and with how Ye Qing Huan was with him.
Ye Qing Huan seemed to have misunderstood this, so she said, "Let''s go and find a ce to stay for now."
She thought that he didn''t have a room, which was why she offered to find one with him.
But when they went to the inn, the innkeeper suddenly asked them, "Will that be one room or two?"
The moment that the innkeeper said this, he immediately regretted it since there was a pressure that came from Ye Qing Huan.
Chapter 779: Shocking proposition
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit bitter since he had been put on the spot by the innkeeper, but he could also feel sorry for the innkeeper.
So he was about to say something to help him, butˇ
"That was my mistake. I''ll prepare the single room for you now." The innkeeper quickly said.
Lin Fan gave an internal sigh when he heard this.
After all, this was just making things worse by saying something like thisˇ
But to his surprise, that didn''t seem to be the case. Rather, it seemed like Ye Qing Huan was satisfied with the arrangement that the innkeeper was offering.
It was like she was happy that he could see that they were together, which was why he offered a single room.
That confused Lin Fanˇ
Thest time that they had dual cultivated it was because of necessity, not something that had been done because they chose to do it.
But nowˇ
Since this was the case, Lin Fan had to say something.
"This doesn''t seem appropriate. We don''tck money, so how about we get twoˇ"
Before he could finish what he was going to say, he suddenly felt a pressure fall on him.
When he looked at Ye Qing Huan beside him, he saw that she was looking in his direction. Even though she had the hood on so he couldn''t see her face, it wasn''t hard for him to guess that she was ring at him.
That was where this pressure wasing from.
"But why?!"
That was the only thing that Lin Fan could scream in his mind as he didn''t understand what was happening.
What he had said was for her sake and here she was going against him.
It didn''t seem to make any sense at all.
In the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to go along with it and take only a single room with Ye Qing Huan.
It was a good thing that the innkeeper had his own awareness and made sure to give them arge room. This was a room that was the size of two rooms and had separate beds just in case, so it didn''t seem like it would really be a problem.
OnlyˇYe Qing Huan seemed a bit disappointed when she saw the room.
Still, it was already toote for her to do anything since they had taken the room.
The innkeeper had made sure not toe with them.
Ye Qing Huan had thought that it was to give them space, but it turned out that he just did this so that they couldn''t me him for the room if anything happened.
The innkeeper was quite the shrewd person, though it was strange that he asked that question in the first ce.
Once they were in the room, there was nothing else for them to do except to rest up for tomorrow.
It was already the middle of the night, so it wasn''t as if there was anything that was open.
It was even a miracle that they were able to find a ce to stay at all.
Though it seemed that this wasmon for this inn since they didn''t have a problem epting people in the middle of the night. It seemed that this was a ce that had that kind of understanding and was even opente because of it.
So Lin Fan just went to im one of the beds for himself and prepare to sleep.
But before he couldˇ
He found that Ye Qing Huan had suddenly grabbed his shirt.
Lin Fan turned around to find that Ye Qing Huan had not only taken off her hood, she had even taken off her cloak to reveal her figure.
The clothes that she was wearing were white and pure, but it seemed a bit lightˇ
If one looked at it from the right angle, they might even be able to see the outline of her figure underneath.
This definitely was not the kind of outfit that one would wear in publicˇyet here she was wearing it.
But that wasn''t the only shock that Lin Fan received.
When he saw her like this, he couldn''t help thinking ofˇthat time.
Since he had already seen her naked before, he could imagine what she looked like without these thin clothesˇ
So after she took off the cloak, he couldn''t help staring at her for a bit in a dazeˇ
[Ye Qing Huan enjoys your gaze. Affection has increased by 10.]
Lin Fan was pulled out of his daze by the system''s notification.
But at the same time, he couldn''t stop the strange feeling from filling him when he saw this notification.
Why would she be happy that he was looking at her like thisˇ
Could it be that she was quite the promiscuous person and enjoyed showing herself off?
That was the thought that passed through Lin Fan''s mind for only a single second before he threw it out since he knew that this wasn''t true. When they had gone into the Minor World together, she hadn''t even spared a nce for other people.
Then why did she care about his gaze?
Was it because they had already dual cultivated together that he was special?
While Lin Fan was still feeling confused, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "If you''re done staring, there''s something that I want to discuss with you."
When Lin Fan heard this, he snapped out of his daze and focused his mindˇwell to the best of his abilities since he was still a bit distracted by Ye Qing Huan''s body.
But he was still able to keep a serious look on his face as he gave a nod of acknowledgement and waited to see what she had to say.
This was something that Lin Fan had already expected since there was no way that she was doing all of this without a reason.
It was very likely that this was even an order from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
So even if she said that this was a discussion, it was most likely an order from themˇ
As for whether he would ept it or notˇ
Well that would depend on what the order was.
Ye Qing Huan led him over to the table in the room and sat down before pulling out a bottle of wine and two cups from her Spatial Ring. After pulling these things out, she carefully poured two full cups for both of them.
The moment that the wine left the bottle, the spiritual energy that came from it filled the room.
There was no doubt that this was good wine.
No, it wasn''t just good wine, it was also a good elixir.
With this much spiritual energy in it, there was no doubt that there would be some amazing effects that woulde from drinking this wine. Perhaps it would increase one''s cultivation, perhaps it would do something else.
Regardless of what it did, this meant that this wine was anything but normal.
This was most likely very precious wine that was only offered to important members of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
Perhaps only those that were favoured in the Five Great Sects would be able to drink this wine.
Yet Ye Qing Huan took this out like it was nothingˇ
Was it because she was trying to get him drunk to let his guard down or was this a final drink that the Heavenly Demon Sect was offering before having her take care of him?
No matter how Lin Fan looked at it, this didn''t seem like a kind drink.
Seeing that Lin Fan wasn''t drinking, Ye Qing Huan took her cup and took a drink first.
She was most likely trying to show that there was no problem with the wine, butˇ
"Ke, ke." Ye Qing Huan suddenly started to cough which made Lin Fan raise a brow.
However, that doubt was quickly alleviated as he saw why she was coughing.
Her face was a bit red and it seemed like she was a bit tiredˇ
She clearly didn''t know how to drink, so why was she offering wine in the first ce?
No matter how he looked at it, this didn''t seem like a ploy or some kind of trap.
She was just simply bad at drinkingˇ
Shaking his head, Lin Fan took the other cup and finished it with a single gulp.
When he did, he could feel the spiritual energy filling his dantian, showing just how effective this wine was. But even before that, he couldn''t help giving a sigh and saying, "Good wine."
Only then did Ye Qing Huan put down her cup which wasn''t even half finished.
She just looked at him in a daze before saying, "This might seem like a strange request, but I still have to make it."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this.
There wasn''t a single thing that he had been able to understand about this situation, so he just gave up trying to figure out what was happening.
At the very least, it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan had any ill intentions towards him.
Ye Qing Huan was silent for a bit before saying, "I want you to dual cultivate with me again."
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, his chin dropped down.
He thought that he had quite the stable mentality, but in this situationˇ
He just couldn''t keep his calm at all.
The moment that he heard these words, it felt like the world was copsing around him and he even started doubting his ears.
After all, he just couldn''t believe that these words came out of Ye Qing Huan''s mouth.
Chapter 780: Snow white field
There was an awkward silence that hung in the room after Ye Qing Huan made this proposal.
Neither of them said a single thing.
Ye Qing Huan was waiting for Lin Fan''s reaction and Lin Fan was also waiting for Lin Fan''s reaction.
After all, it wasn''t as if he could just react when she said something as offhanded as this.
It was hard for him to even process what she had said.
In the end, Lin Fan asked, "Are you sure about what you just asked? I think you might be rushing into something that you don''t want to doˇ"
That was the only thing that he could say since he didn''t know what the situation was.
It really didn''t seem to make any sense to him that Ye Qing Huan would suddenly make this kind of proposal to him.
It almost seemed like there was something that was being forced onto herˇ
But to his surpriseˇ
Ye Qing Huan didn''t blow up like he expected her to do, rather she just looked at him with a sad look that was like a puppy dog''s and said, "Do you not like me?"
Lin Fan waspletely taken aback when he saw her like this.
A cute girl with a sad look on her face, that was not something that he could deal with calmlyˇ
It was one of those things that no one would be able to deal with calmly.
The power that this had was almost unfair for any manˇ
Not to mention that she was a very cute girl in the first ce.
It wasn''t as if he wasn''t enticed when he had heard this offer from her, it was just that he had kept his wits about him and had kept calm even though there were things that he wanted to say.
But now that she had pulled out this card, it wasn''t as if he could remain calm anymore.
At first, there was an awkward look that was on Lin Fan''s face.
It was as if he didn''t know what to say in response.
But thenˇthat look disappeared and he said with a sigh, "It isn''t that I don''t like you. Out of all the ones that I''ve met from the Five Great Sects, you''re one of the few that I''ve enjoyed being with."
The sad look that was on Ye Qing Huan''s face disappeared a bit when she heard this, but it still didn''tpletely disappear.
After a pause, he still said, "But you''re still from the Five Great Sects and namely the Heavenly Demon Sect. It''s just that this doesn''t seem to make any sense at all to me."
He had just given up and told her that he didn''t understand what she was nning to do.
In the end, since she was being like this, he might as well justy his cards on the table and see what her real intentions were.
At this, Ye Qing Huan revealed a confused look before saying, "Why do you think that this is rted to the Heavenly Demon Sect?"
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this.
He didn''t say anything as he looked at Ye Qing Huan with a confused look on his face.
Seeing him look at her like this, Ye Qing Huan said, "Why can''t it be for me?"
That made Lin Fan even more shocked as he couldn''t understand what she meant by this.
There was a small part of him that started to wonder if this was what he thought it meant, but there was arger part of him that denied it. That part of him that denied it was also the part that knew how much trouble it would be if this was true.
At the same time, there was the fact that the system hadn''t given him the notification yet.
If it really was like that, then shouldn''t he be able to tame her with his skill?
If he couldn''t then it shouldn''t have reached that level yetˇ
Ye Qing Huan saw that he just stood there with a dazed and shocked look on his face, so she suddenly said, "It''s for my own cultivation. The Heavenly Demon Art isn''t something that can be solved in a single day, so I need more of your energy."
The way that she said this was almost like she was making an excuse.
It was like the only thing that she really wanted wasˇ
But that wouldn''t be rightˇ
Would that still be Ye Qian Huan, the sister of Ye Tian Xie, the young master of the Heavenly Demon Sect?
To Lin Fan, he just couldn''t understand what she was nning to do no matter how he thought about itˇ
Then as if to convince him, Ye Qing Huan suddenly leaned in so that she was in front of him.
She looked at him with an upward gaze and asked, "Is it really that bad?"
Lin Fan''s mind went nk the moment that he saw this.
There were still other things that had been on his mind, but all of that had been blown out of his mind the moment that he saw this.
Even if he had a strong will, it wasn''t as if he waspletely made of steel. When she was pushing him like this, it really was hard to hold back.
Especially since he had already been with her before.
It was the concept that it was easy to resist when one had never tasted it before, but once one had a tasteˇthey would develop a want for it and would find it hard to resist when offered it again.
It was almost like an addictionˇ
When he was offered the chance to dual cultivate with Ye Qing Huan again, it was naturally hard for him to resist this.
Seeing that he seemed to be weakening, Ye Qing Huan continued by pulling down her shirt at the shoulders to reveal her snow white flesh.
As she did this, she said with a smile, "Are you sure that you don''t want to do this?"
When he was teased like this, Lin Fan couldn''t hold back anymore.
He suddenly stood up and moved over to where Ye Qing Huan was sitting before grabbing her by the shoulder. The moment that his hand went to her shoulder, Ye Qing Huan trembled as if she had been caught off guard by him.
However, Lin Fan still didn''t take his hands off as he said, "You''re the one that started this."
Ye Qing Huan looked up at him for a bit before slowly giving a nod to show that she agreed to this.
With that, Lin Fan''s hands started to move.
One remained on the shoulder while the other one moved to the waist.
In one swift move, he lifted Ye Qing Huan up.
She was surprised to be lifted up like this, but she didn''t resist at all.
She just let him lift her up in a princess carry, though there was a surprised and somewhat pleased look on her face. After all, this was her first time experiencing something like this and it wasn''t a bad feeling.
Lin Fan considered himself a man with a strong will, but when she was going this far to tease himˇ
It wasn''t easy for him to hold himself back.
Since she was going this far, there was no need for him to hold himself back anymore.
Even the strongest man would eventually break down, so there was no need to mention him when he was being teased like this.
While he didn''t understand why Ye Qing Huan was going this far, he didn''t care at this point.
It was time to stop thinking about it and just go with it, or else he couldn''t be considered a man.
After lifting her up, he carried her over to the bed and dropped her down.
Then in one swift move, he pulled off her top and began making his way to her bottom.
When he did this, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help being caught off guard and raising her arms out of instinct.
Seeing this, Lin Fan stopped doing what he had been doing and looked down at her with one brow raised, as if he was saying, "Are you regretting this?"
Ye Qing Huan had only done it out of instinct and when she came back to her senses, she brought her hands down to reveal her body. At the same time, she looked up at Lin Fan as if she was challenging him to continue.
There was a bitter feeling that filled Lin Fan when he saw this, but he didn''t stop his hands again as he pulled off the rest of her clothes.
Just like that, there was a white field of snow that appeared in front of him.
Her snow white skin really looked like a field of white undisturbed snow after a night of snow falling.
It made him look down at her in a daze.
It was only when she spoke that he came back to his senses.
"It''s embarrassing if you just stare like that."
When he heard this, he snapped back to his senses and pulled off his clothes as well.
His thing was already rock hard inside of his pants, so it popped out the moment that he pulled it down.
Ye Qing Huan was shocked seeing it fly out at her like this.
But there was also a look of excitement that filled her eyes when she saw it.
It was as if she couldn''t forget about what happenedst timeˇ
Chapter 781: Relationship change
When morning came, both of them slept in after what happenedst night.
When Lin Fan woke up and remembered everything that happened, there was a part of him that felt regretful over it.
After all, it was clearly not the best thing to doˇ
He wasn''t able to control himself in the end and had fallen into her paceˇ
He had been pulled into Ye Qing Huan''s pace and had done what she had wanted him to do.
So there was regret over the fact that he wasn''t able to control himself.
However, there was also a part of him that was also a bit d that he had fallen for it since it could also be considered an opportunity.
While it would be dangerous, this was a chance to get a foot in the Heavenly Demon Sect.
If he was able to get closer to Ye Qing Huan, there was a chance that he would be able to get closer to Ye Tian Xie. Once he became closer to Ye Tian Xie, the world would open for him with the position that Ye Tian Xie had.
The only problem would be if Ye Tian Xie didn''t ept him, which would put them at odds.
Lin Fan felt that he had made a good impression on Ye Tian Xie before, so he hoped that this good impression would help him with this.
The biggest assurance that he had wasˇ
Not long after Lin Fan woke up, Ye Qing Huan also woke up.
She took a moment to realize where she was and then she suddenly turned to look at Lin Fan who was in the same bed as her.
There was a surprised look that appeared on her face when she saw him, but she didn''t seem to panic when she saw him.
It was as if she already epted that they would be in the same bed.
There had been a part of Lin Fan that had been afraid that she would freak out when she saw him in bed with her. There was a part of Lin Fan that had thought that this would all be a trap for him.
But it seemed that this wasn''t the case.
At the very least, it didn''t seem like she was using her body as a bait and switch scam on him.
Now he just had to figure out what her ns were..
After looking at him for a bit, Ye Qing Huan suddenly revealed a smile and said, "Good morning.''
Lin Fan was caught off guard seeing the beautiful sight in front of him, but he still slowly gave a nod in response.
Ye Qing Huan paused for a second before suddenlying forward to hug him.
Lin Fan had beenpletely frozen as he had no idea what was happening and he was even more frozen when he saw Ye Qing Huan acting this way.
The way that she suddenly came forward to hug him like this, it was as if they were a couple that had just woken up after a night of love making.
This was definitely what they were as far as he could tell.
He didn''t know why Ye Qing Huan had made that propositionst night, but he was certain that it wasn''t for that. Or at least that was what he thought since she had never made any indication otherwise.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to mind that Lin Fan was stiff as she looked at him with the same smile to say, "Shall we go and get some breakfast, or should we justy here in each other''s arms for a bit longer?"
The way that she said this was like she was acting like his lover.
With the way that she hugged him as soon as she woke up and the way that she was talking now, it almost seemed like their rtionship had somehow changed without Lin Fan knowing it.
It was like Ye Qing Huan was actingpletely differentlypared to yesterday.
Lin Fan felt that this was very strange since he didn''t feel that anything had changed.
Sure he had dual cultivated with her, but that was nothing more than a transactionˇ
It was just a proposal that she made because it would benefit her in the long run.
That was what it seemed to him since he had never received any notifications from the system.
But now she was acting like she was his loverˇ
It just didn''t make any sense to Lin Fan at all.
Ye Qing Huan had ignored the fact that Lin Fan didn''t seem to react when she held him since she thought that was just how he was, but when it seemed like he wasn''t listening to her at allˇthat was when she drew the line.
Whether it was in this world or his previous world, it only hurt him when he didn''t listen to women.
"What''s wrong?" Ye Qing Huan suddenly asked him this.
Lin Fan was pulled out of his thoughts when he heard her say this.
He looked down to see Ye Qing Huan looking at him with an usatory look, as if she had caught him doing something bad.
However, he didn''t understand why she would be looking at him like this.
Still, it wasn''t as if he could just ignore her, so he had to say something.
Lin Fan shook his head and said, "There''s nothing wrong."
Ye Qing Huan narrowed her eyes to look at him before saying, "You seem aloof."
Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this since he couldn''t understand why Ye Qing Huan would say something like this.
The way that she said this made it seem even more like they were datingˇ
But this clearly wasn''t the case since their rtionship wasn''t like that.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t react at all, Ye Qing Huan then turned away and said with a sad look, "Even though we confirmed our feelingsst night, you''re now treating me like thisˇ"
Lin Fan just felt more and more confused the more that he heard from Ye Qing Huan.
After all, he didn''t have a single idea what she was talking about.
She said that they had confirmed their feelings for each otherst night, but he couldn''t remember a single thing that would be rted to this. It didn''t seem like there was much that they had been talking aboutst night since they had been focused on their dual cultivating session.
Only when he looked at the system, he noticed that he had missed two notifications.
One was a notification showing that Ye Qing Huan''s affection has increased.
[Ye Qing Huan is moved by your eptance of her confession. Affection has increased by 20.]
The second was a notification showing that he was finally able to tame her.
It was just that Lin Fan had no recollection of the first notification.
That was until he suddenly remembered something.
It was after the first time that he climaxedˇ
As they were recovering, she had suddenly grabbed him and spoke in a soft voice.
He hadn''t really heard what she had said, so he had just given a generic grunt of agreement.
Who would have thought that this was Ye Qing Huan''s confessionˇ
But it was a fact that she had confessed since there was a notification from the system about it and she was acting this way. That was the only exnation as to why she was acting this wayˇ
Lin Fan didn''t know how to feel about thisˇ
Especially since he didn''t think that there was any way that Ye Qing Huan would feel that way towards him.
He had always thought that she would hold a bit of secret resentment towards him since thest time they met, he had basically pressured her into sleeping with him just so she could fix her condition.
This didn''t seem like it would breed love, but rather hatred.
It seemed that he really didn''t understand womenˇ
Seeing that he still wasn''t saying anything even though she had said all of this, Ye Qing Huan suddenly narrowed her eyes to look at him before saying, "Are you telling me that you''re regretting your decision now and you want to take back what you said?"
The way that she said this almost seemed like it was a threatˇ
A woman slighted was a dangerous woman.
That was something that Lin Fan recognized, so he quickly shook his hands and said, "No, no, of course not."
After a moment of hesitation, he said, "It''s just that I don''t think that I''m that good of a person to be with. You should know that I''m not powerful or influential, so to be with someone of your statusˇ"
Ye Qing Huan was surprised to hear this, but then she said with a smile, "You should remember what kind of sect Ie from."
Lin Fan had a confused look when he heard this.
Ye Qing Huan just casually said with a smile, "Ie from the demonic sect. They don''t care about these kinds of things. Not to mention, I know that you''re a special person, so it isn''t as if you will be like this forever."
Then all of a sudden, she narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "Unless you don''t want to be with me?"
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "Alright, let''s just see where this goes."
This was his true feeling as he said in his mind, "Yes, tame her."
There was a glow that appeared around Ye Qing Huan as she said, "Well, that''s a good mentality."
Chapter 782: Information from the source
When it was all over, Lin Fan could see Ye Qing Huan''s stats on a status screen.
Or at least some of her stats.
He wasn''t able to see all of her stats since it seemed like there was something about her that even blocked the abilities of the system.
It was like there were gaps that were missing in the system''s information.
When Lin Fan was thinking this, the system suddenly said, "That is because the host isn''t strong enough yet. Since the host isn''t strong enough, the system isn''t able to use all of its abilities."
This was something that Lin Fan heard before and he chose to ignore it.
After all, there was nothing to gain from arguing with the system.
Instead, he focused on what he could see about Ye Qing Huan and that honestly wasn''t much.
It was just the basic information about her, such as her name, her age, her gender, and other basic things.
The only thing that wasn''t considered basic was her cultivation technique, but that was something he already knew since she had already told him about it. The only difference was that this time, it also included a list of all the different techniques that she could use.
Based on the names of these techniques, it didn''t seem like they were weak.
They even seemed like they were hidden techniques or ultimate techniques that some sects would keep hidden. They didn''t seem like techniques that would be taught to normal disciples of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
They must be techniques that she had gotten from Ye Tian Xie, her older brother who was the disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s sect master.
It seemed that the rtionship between them was quite good since he was even willing to give her all these thingsˇ
Now how would he treat Lin Fan?
That was one of the things that Lin Fan had been worried about when he saw the taming option for Ye Qing Huan.
Even if he was friends with Ye Tian Xie, that didn''t mean that they were close enough that he would be able to make a move on his sister.
He had already been worried about what would be Ye Tian Xie''s response after what happenedst time, but it seemed like Ye Tian Xie hadn''t done anything.
Whether that was because he was busy or if it was something else, Lin Fan had no idea.
He had been d that Ye Tian Xie hadn''t made a move, but he knew that it was only a matter of time.
Now that he had even gone this far, there was no doubt that Ye Tian Xie would have some choice words for himˇ
After thinking about it for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly asked, "What about your brother and your family? Will they be alright with this?"
Ye Qing Huan was surprised when she heard this as she slowly said, "My brother?"
The way that she said this was as if she was genuinely confused by this.
But there was a look of slow recognition that appeared on her face before she said, "Oh, you don''t have to worry about them at all."
Lin Fan raised a brow when he heard this before slightly knitting his brows.
Seeing this, Ye Qing Huan said, "You should know that we''re from a demonic sect, they aren''t as strict as those from the ''righteous'' sects. They respect my decision and allow me to choose who I want to be with, so you don''t have to worry that they won''t like you."
Then after a pause, she said, "Though I doubt they would dislike you in the first ce since they''ll be able to see how special you are. I''m sure that my master will like you even more than my family does."
Her master?
Lin Fan had never heard of her master before, but it only made sense that she would have one.
Since Ye Tian Xie was the disciple of the sect master, then as the younger sister, her master should be one of the elders, right?
Since Ye Qing Huan gave him this promise, Lin Fan decided to trust her for now since he didn''t know anything about the Heavenly Demon Sect in the first ce.
It wasn''t as if this was something that would be happening soon, so there was nothing to gain from worrying about it now. He would have to think of some things that he could do to raise his impression on them, but that was forter.
For now, there was something else that he wanted to know.
It was also something that Ye Qing Huan wanted to discuss.
But that was also after they got something to eat since both of them were hungry after that long night.
When they came out of their room, they went across the street to get some breakfast at the restaurant across from the inn.
This was a ce where there were few people around since it was alreadyte in the morning. Most people that would have breakfast here had already finished and headed off to their jobs.
So the two of them were able to get a table that was right in the corner of this main hall.
Once they were there, they also made sure to put up some barriers around them that would keep others from eavesdropping on them.
Only when they were certain that no one would be able to listen in on them did they start talking.
Ye Qing Huan was the one that brought up the topic first.
"This is the information that I have on those sent by the other Five Great Sects."
Lin Fan had been nning on asking about this, so he was certainly surprised that she would take the initiative to give him this information.
At the same time, he couldn''t help being a bit touched.
After all, it was already said that the Five Great Sects couldn''t act during this time.
That meant that Ye Qing Huan was taking quite the risk in bringing this information to him.
Though there was a part of Lin Fan that was wondering what Ye Qing Huan was doing here in the first ce.
There was nothing that Lin Fan was expecting regarding that since he was certain that she wouldn''t reveal things about herself that easily. So at the very least, he would settle for information on the people that he would have to deal with.
"The first one is the Moon Flower Sect."
After saying this, she took out several pieces of paper for Lin Fan to read.
When he took it, he found that this was a report on the people of the Moon Flower Sect that she mentioned.
As he looked at it, he couldn''t help being surprised by how detailed the reports were.
There were even pictures of the people that these reports were on, showing him exactly what they looked like.
This was the kind of report that one might expect from a professional investigation, though thinking about itˇperhaps this was the kind of investigation that would be run if the Heavenly Demon Sect was involved.
The Heavenly Demon Sect was one of the Five Great Sects and the resources that they controlled was anything but ordinary. It wouldn''t be strange at all if they were able to dig out even their darkest secrets with the informationwork that they had.
Lin Fan was just surprised that Ye Qing Huan would go that far in the first ce.
Still, since she had already done all of this, there was nothing that he could do about it.
Since this was her sincerity, he should just ept it.
But there was a part of him that felt that this was strange.
This should be something that was decided not that long ago, so when did she have the time to prepare all of this?
Or was it something that she had prepared ahead of time?
Regardless of what it was, this was certainly something that was very useful.
There was nothing better than information straight from the source sometimes.
Since that was the case, Lin Fan stopped hesitating and started reading about the Moon Flower Sect.
During this, Ye Qing Huan gave an introduction of the Moon Flower Sect.
The Moon Flower Sect was a sect that relied on using flowers to create illusions, so they were quite the troublesome sect to deal with.
But there was one piece of information that Lin Fan took special note of.
"They are the ones that are currently at the White Frost Mountain hunting spirit beasts."
It turned out that the ones that he heard about from the bar the day before were actually the people from the Moon Flower Sect. As he had expected, they were there to prepare everything before the Divine Blood Fruit bloomed.
There was no doubt that they would have a strong position when the time came, especially since they were a sect that specialized in illusions.
With the position that they set up and the illusions that they had, it would be hard for people to assault the area that the Divine Blood Fruit was growing in.
It seemed like there was no one that could be looked down onˇ
Seeing the frown on Lin Fan''s face, Ye Qing Huan said with a smile, "You don''t need to worry about it that much. There''s a w with their technique that''s easy to exploit, so it isn''t a problem if they set up now."
Lin Fan was shocked to hear this before looking down at the papers that Ye Qing Huan had given him.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 783: The various sects
When he read through the report, Lin Fan just couldn''t find the w that Ye Qing Huan mentioned.
When he read through the information on it, it really made it seem like the Moon Flower Sect was very powerful. Or at the very least, it seemed that this Moon Flower Sect was more powerful than his Love Sect.
Though that wasn''t strange since these were sects chosen by the Five Great Sects for this mission.
Since they were chosen, they had to have a certain level of power that the Five Great Sects would feel assured in trusting this mission to them.
The Moon Flower Sect was a sect that had several Soul Formation Realm Cultivators and was even rumoured to have a Rebirth Realm ancestor.
With this level of power, they would have no problem destroying the current Love Sect.
That was even if Lin Fan called out the Mimic Slime since there were still Soul Formation Realm Experts that they would have to deal with.
But it wasn''t as if they would be bringing all of their experts on this mission.
The reason they were chosen was because the Five Great Sects wanted to keep a low profile, so it wasn''t as if they could cause arge scene. If they did, then all they would be doing is causing trouble for the Five Great Sects.
So of course they wouldn''t do something like that.
At most, it would be a Nascent Soul Realm elder who would be with them.
But that was still much stronger than Lin Fan.
It would be hard for Lin Fan to deal with them all on his own.
It wasn''t as if he could actually count on Ye Qing Huan to help him since she was from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
After not being able to find the w, Lin Fan looked back up at Ye Qing Huan and asked, "So what is this w?"
Ye Qing Huan looked at him with a smile on her lips.
It was just that this smile almost made it seem like she was teasing him.
It didn''t seem like she was nning on telling him this answer.
Lin Fan had a heavy look on his face when he saw this before giving a sigh as if he was giving up.
Ye Qing Huan finally spoke when she saw this, but it still wasn''t what he wanted to hear.
"I''ll tell you when the timees. For now, let''s talk about the other sects."
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything else as he waited to see what else Ye Qing Huan had to say.
Ye Qing Huan soon pointed out the second sect in the reports.
The Unfettered Sect.
This was a sect of sword cultivators that had a free style of using the sword.
It was said that there was no shape or form to their techniques, it was the kind of technique that could attack in many different ways that one would never expect. That was the true power of the Unfettered Sect''s sword cultivation technique.
But it was much more than that.
There was more detail in the report than that though.
The report stated that the essence of the Unfettered Sect''s sword style was their ability to train sword will. With sword will, they were able to control their swords however they wanted since it would be a part of them.
That was how they were able to freely use the sword as if it was an extension of their body, rather than as a weapon.
Of course, there was one thing that the report didn''t includeˇ
It was the same as the report on the Moon Flower Sectˇ
There wasn''t the w with the Unfettered Sect''s sword art that Lin Fan would be able to exploit.
After he finished reading the report and listening to Ye Qing Huan''s introduction, Lin Fan looked at her as if he was waiting for something. It was just that Ye Qing Huan smiled at him without saying anything.
She was doing the exact same thing as before where she was keeping a key piece of information from him.
Even without doing all of this, Lin Fan had already figured out that she was doing this on purpose.
Though the reason she was doing this was still unknown to him.
It seemed like it was an important reason to her based on the way that she acted, but Lin Fan just couldn''t think of what that reason was. It almost seemed like she was ying with him at this pointˇbut he knew that she wouldn''t do that.
There was a reason why she came to help him after all.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t say anything else about the Unfettered Sect as she moved onto the third and fourth sects.
There were Five Great Sects in total and it wasn''t as if the rtionship between them was harmonious.
In the end, they were five different entities.
Even among the righteous sects, they seemed like they cooperated with each other on the surface, but there were still grudges between them. It wasn''t as if they would cooperate with each other all the time.
When it came topeting for resources, it was naturally every sect for themselves.
That meant that each of these four sects were under a single righteous sect.
That meant that they wouldn''t cooperate with each other when it came to fighting over this Divine Blood Fruit.
So part of the information that Ye Qing Huan gave him was also about the rtionship between these four sects.
The third sect was the Martial Training Hall.
It was a sect that was filled with different kinds of cultivators, but it was also a sect known for creating powerful fighters. That was because they had many different techniques that would allow them to build up their foundation.
This was simr to the techniques that Lin Fan gave to the Love Sect with the sect library.
So they were considered the jack knife of the cultivation world.
There was no looking down on this Martial Training Hall.
The fourth sectˇwell it was better to call it a temple since it was a buddhist sect.
This sect was called the Golden Temple and it was said to train powerful buddhist monks with bodies of steel.
It was said that there was no one that could prate the defenses of those from the Golden Temple.
None of these sects sounded easy to deal with, but it was also very clear which of the Five Great Sects each of these sects were under.
As for the rtionship between themˇit seemed that they were split into pairs.
The Golden Temple was close to the Moon Flower Sect.
The Martial Training Hall was close to the Unfettered Sect.
Then there was the rtionship between the pairs.
Because of something that happened in the past, the rtionship between the pairs was beyond bad. It had reached the point where they hated each other and would want to exterminate each other.
The only reason that they had never done this before was because of their rtionship to the Five Great Sects.
Since they all had the support of one of the Five Great Sects, it wasn''t as if they could attack each other. The moment that they did, it might provoke a fight that would cause the elimination of both of them.
Dying together was not an ideal situation for them.
So there was an unstable equilibrium between them.
Only when one sect was much stronger than the other would they try something.
But of course, the Five Great Sects knew this and maintained an equilibrium between these four sects.
As for this situation, it meant that there would be peoplepeting against each other.
This was information that Lin Fan definitely could use since there was nothing better than using a borrowed de to kill an enemy. It would certainly save him quite a bit of effort, not to mention that he was alone here in the first ce.
Well, he wasn''tpletely alone, but it wasn''t as if he could count on Ye Qing Huan for anything since she was from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
Of course, there was also another problem with the description of these sects.
It was the same problem as before.
There was no mention of the ws of these sects at all even though Ye Qing Huan said that there were ws with them.
It didn''t seem like she was nning on telling him either with the way that she was acting.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was ask with a sigh, "What do you want?"
Ye Qing Huan''s smile became wider when she heard this.
She was naturally happy to see that he was able to pick up on what she was trying to tell him, it made things much easier.
"I want toe with you."
"Huh?" Lin Fan was confused when he heard this, but then he realized what she was saying.
She was basically using the information that she had to trade for the right toe along with him as he went to fight for the Divine Blood Fruitˇ
This was definitely not something that he could allow, butˇn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She was already here.
Since Ye Qing Huan was already here, did it really matter if she came or not?
It might even be safer if she came with him rather than stayed here in the cityˇ
It took a bit of agonizing, but Lin Fan eventually said, "Alright, you cane."
Ye Qing Huan revealed the same smile that she had been revealing the entire time when she heard this.
Chapter 784: A date…buying supplies
"Now what?" That was what Lin Fan asked after agreeing to let Ye Qing Huane.
Ye Qing Huan just had a rxed look on her face as she said, "Now we wait."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows, but he didn''t say anything to refute this since he knew that she was right.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There was still time before the Divine Blood Fruit bloomed, so there was nothing that they could do right now. The only thing that they could really do was wait for it to bloom and then fight for it.
That was why Lin Fan had wanted some information on the ws of the four sects that the Five Great Sects sent. If he had some information on them, he could make some preparations to deal with them when the time came.
It was just that Ye Qing Huan didn''t tell him a single thingˇ
As if she could guess what he was thinking, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "Let''s go on a date."
Well, it wasn''t as if she had guessed exactly what he was thinking.
Lin Fan waspletely stunned when he heard this as this was not something that he had expected to hear from Ye Qing Huan.
In fact, it was one of thest things that he had expected to hear from her.
This was a serious situation and here she was suggesting that they go on a dateˇ
It was as if she wasn''t taking this seriously at allˇ
That was not something that Lin Fan could ept so seriously since this was a matter that was important to him.
It was important not just to him, but also the people of his sect and the people of the Mu Empire. With their expectations on his back, it wasn''t as if he could just take things easy and go on a date like Ye Qing Huan said.
But she said something else while he was still feeling agonized over this.
"We''ll also be buying some things that we need forter."
The way that she said this made it clear that there were other intentions that she was implying.
It meant that she was most likely going to buy supplies that were needed to deal with the ws of the four sects. The ws that she refused to mention beforeˇ
If that was the case, then there was meaning in going along with her on this.
It was just that Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling skeptical after everything that had happened.
With how much Ye Qing Huan was keeping things secret, it almost felt like there really wasn''t a n. It felt like she was just stringing him along by pretending that there was a n even though she didn''t know what to do.
But Ye Qing Huan wouldn''t do something like thatˇright?
After all, Ye Qing Huan was from the Heavenly Demon Sect, it wasn''t as if she would do something that would hurt her reputation like this.
Even before that, since she did love him which he confirmed through the Love Gauge Taming, it meant that she shouldn''t be trying to hurt him in the first ce.
That meant that whatever she was nning to do should be helpful to him.
Ye Qing Huan could see that Lin Fan was still hesitating, so she came forward with an angry look to say, "Are you saying that you don''t want to go on a date with me?"
Those words snapped Lin Fan out of his thoughts.
Seeing her look at him like this caused an awkward smile to appear on Lin Fan''s face.
He shook his head before saying, "It would be an honour to go on a date with you."
Ye Qing Huan narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan before giving a snort, "If you start acting like this, you might lose my interest. I like the cool and handsome version of you better than this version of you that only knows how to suck up."
Lin Fan was shocked to hear this.
He had never expected Ye Qing Huan to be this blunt with him.
That caused the awkward look on his face to be even more awkward.
In the end, the only thing that he could do was give a nod to show that he understood before standing up and giving a bow to her while reaching his hand out towards her. It was as if he was inviting her toe with him.
Though there were others in the restaurant that looked at him with a strange look because he did this, he didn''t care at all.
Ye Qing Huan was also surprised to see Lin Fan acting like this, but it didn''t seem like she disliked this.
The corners of her mouth raising were enough to prove that she was a bit happy to see him like this.
She casually put her hand in his hand and then the two of them walked out of the store like this.
The others who had been in the store felt like they had just been fed dog food when they saw these two walk out.
Though Lin Fan also felt a bit bitter about this since this was unprecedented for him.
This was a date that he had been forced to go on and a date that he was being forced to perform well on.
This was just the pressure that came from dating an important person like Ye Qing Huan.
Though she said that they would also be gathering resources that they needed to take care of the four sects, it didn''t really seem like they were doing much of that with how Ye Qing Huan just led Lin Fan around.
It really didn''t seem like she was interested in anything other than the date.
But Lin Fan had no choice but to go along with it.
He had alreadye this far, so it wasn''t as if he could suddenly back downˇ
Lin Fan pulled out all the tricks that he could from his memories of his past life.
He just acted out the perfect way that a man should act that he could remember. Though this memory dide from a guide that he read online, so it wasn''t as if it was his own experience.
As such, it was a bit sloppy with the way that he acted.
But it didn''t seem to matter to Ye Qing Huan as she happily went along with it.
They went to all the different ces that one might think would be on a date.
They went strolling in the market, they went to have lunch together, and they even went for a boat ride on an artificialke in the center of the town. All of these things were things that would be considered to be on a perfect dateˇor at least that was what Lin Fan thought based on what he knew from his past life.
It was just that this didn''t really apply in this cultivation world.
It was a new experience for Ye Qing Huan since she had never heard of this before.
Though it was a new experience for her in the first ce since she had never been on a date before.
By the end of the day, she had a satisfied look on her face as she said, "You''ve done very well, let me give you a reward."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he still nodded in agreement and waited to see what she had to say.
Ye Qing Huan dragged him to one of the pharmacies on the market street.
She just ignored the staff member that came to help them and dragged him over to one of the shelves.
The staff member had a bitter look on his face, but he didn''t stop them since he could tell that they knew what they were doing.
At the same time, he could feel the pressure that came from Ye Qing Huan.
It was never good to offend a powerful cultivator after all.
Ye Qing Huan just dragged Lin Fan over to a shelf that had some flowers on it.
Then she picked up one of the flowers and handed it to him without a single word.
Lin Fan raised a brow as if he was confused about what she was doing, but she just kept sticking the flower in his face. It was as if she was insisting that he took this flower from her.
So he took it in the end and brought it up to his face to have a closer look at it.
The moment that he did, he was filled with regret.
That was because there was an intense scent that filled his nose.
It wasn''t a bad scent, it was just a concentrated scent.
Even the most beautiful smells could smell disgusting when they were that concentrated.
As such, he immediately took the flower away to Ye Qing Huan''s amusement. She even started chuckling when she saw him like this.
There was a bitter smile that appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this as he turned to ask, "What is this?"
Ye Qing Huan didn''t answer right away as she keptughing for a bit, but when she stopped, she still didn''t answer. Instead, she just brought up something that didn''t seem connected at all.
"The Moon Flower Sect uses their special moon flowers to create illusions as per their name. They use the scent of the moon flowers to create a special field that makes people fall into illusions."
Lin Fan raised a brow again as if he was confused, but then there was a slow look of understanding that appeared on his face as he looked down at the flower in his hand.
Chapter 785: Black market
The next morning, Ye Qing Huan opened up with something shocking.
"Let''s go to the ck market."
Lin Fan waspletely taken aback when he heard this.
He raised a brow to look at her before asking, "What do you mean by that?"
"I mean what I mean, we''re going to the ck market in this town." She said with a calm smile on her face as if she wasn''t bothered at all by what he said.
There was only confusion on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything as he just gave a simple nod.
There were still a few days before the Divine Blood Fruit bloomed and he just didn''t know what to do during this time.
There were things that he could do, but they didn''t seem efficient since there was Ye Qing Huan here.
If he were to try and gather information, there was no way that he would be able to do as much as the Heavenly Demon Sect''s informationwork.
If he were to try and figure out a way to deal with the four sects, there was no way that he would be able to figure out a way that was more effective than the ways that Ye Qing Huan had already thought of.
If he were toze around, then that would just be a waste of time
So no matter what Lin Fan did, there wouldn''t be a single thing that would be more efficient than following Ye Qing Huan around and helping her with her preparations.
The only thing that he wanted was for her to be a bit more honest and tell him what she was doing.
It was just that it didn''t seem like she was nning on telling him.
Lin Fan had no idea what she was nning on doing, so the only thing that he could do was follow her.
Or it was better to say that he was dragged along by Ye Qing Huan.
Instead of walking behind her like he wanted to do, she grabbed him by the arm and forced him to walk beside her the entire time. The way that they walked was almost as if they were a happy couple, it was just that their faces told a different story.
For Lin Fan, it was more that he was being forced to do what Ye Qing Huan wanted to do which caused a bitter smile to be on his face.
Ye Qing Huan''s expression made it seem like she didn''t care about this at all.
It seemed that she was just enjoying herself without a single care in the world.
That was the disparity in expression between the two sides.
As they were walking through the streets, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "Is there even a ck market in a ce like this?"
After all, this was a small town in a small kingdom, it wasn''t as if there were any important resources here. At the same time, it didn''t seem like people that were that important passed through this ce, so it wasn''t as if there would be that many good items that would go to the ck market.
Ye Qing Huan shook her head with a faint smile when she heard this before saying, "You''re thinking is too narrow minded. A ce like this is actually perfect for a ce like a ck market."
Lin Fan raised a brow again when he heard this as he didn''t understand what she meant.
"Sometimes, it''s best to hide things in ces that no one would look." Ye Qing Huan said with the same smile on her face.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile before saying, "But wouldn''t that make it obvious that it''s here?"
Ye Qing Huan gave a simple nod as she replied, "Isn''t that the point?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he had no choice but to nod in agreement to this in the end.
A ce that everyone expected to exist, there was value in having a ce like that.
In a way, it was an open secret.
It was just that he had never heard of a ck market in this ce and he didn''t think that there was anything worth selling in this ce.
As if she could guess what he was thinking, Ye Qing Huan said, "Well, it''s a ce for different people to bring different things to sell. It doesn''t have to be goods from the nearby area."
Lin Fan once again slowly gave a nod, but he still didn''t think that they would be able to hide something like that in this small town.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Qing Huan led them to one of the most expensive stores in the town in the end.
This was the ce that one would never associate with the words ''ck market'', but here they were.
After arriving at this store, Ye Qing Huan went up to the counter and pointed at the masks that were being sold on the side.
Seeing these masks, Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that it was strange that this ce sold masks in the first ce. After all, this was a jewelry and fine goods store, a ce where masks didn''t really seem to fit.
The staff member wasn''t surprised at all to see her asking about the mask and instead asked, "What kind would you like?"
"Something that''s a bit dark in colour." Ye Qing Huan said in a meaningful manner.
The staff member gave a nod when he heard this before gesturing to the back and saying, "Then will you please follow me into the back. There are more products in the back that I feel that this customer would like."
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod before following the staff member.
Lin Fan looked at the two of them with a raised brow, but he still followed them into the back.
Once they were in the back, the staff member suddenly stopped and turned around. Looking at the two of them, the staff member raised his hand as if he was expecting something.
Ye Qing Huan stepped forward and ced a piece of paper in that outstretched hand without saying a thing.
This time, it was the staff member''s turn to raise a brow.
But that onlysted until he took a look at the piece of paper that Ye Qing Huan put in his hand. The moment that he saw that piece of paper, there was a shocked look that appeared on his face as he looked back up at Ye Qing Huan.
She didn''t say a single thing as she just looked at him with a smile on her face.
It was almost as if she was waiting for him to do something with the way that she looked at him.
After being dazed for a bit, the staff member quickly turned around and took out two masks for us.
These were masks that covered our facespletely.
These were ck masks that had gold trimmings on them, which made them look quite fancy.
Ye Qing Huan just took one to ce on her face before reaching out towards Lin Fan with the other one.
Lin Fan just calmly took it and put it on his face as well before following the staff member forward.
They eventually reached a set of stairs that led downwards.
The staff member didn''t hesitate to lead them down these stairs and eventually they came out to another shop.
This shop was just like the one that was above, but the things that it sold werepletely different.
The things that were sold here seemed much more expensive and much more illegal.
At the same time, there were far more guards that were in this cepared to the store upstairs.
Lin Fan had already expected the ck market to be underground since this was usually how things like this went, but he was certainly surprised when he stepped out of the store.
With the masks on, it didn''t seem like the guards stood in their way at all.
It even seemed like the guards were overly respectful of them because of the masks that they wore.
Once they came out, Lin Fan was surprised to see that this ce was well lit.
Though it wasn''t just well litˇthis ce was as bright as it was on the surface.
It was almost as if there was a sun here even though they were underground.
When he looked up, he found that there was even a blue sky and clouds that were above them. Though he knew that there was no way that this was the real sky or real clouds since they were under the ground.
Ye Qing Huan saw the way that he looked up and said, "They put a lot of money into this ce, so of course they make it look as good as they can."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but he gave a simple nod in response before looking around.
Simply put, this ce was a town that was under the town above them and it seemed like there were even more people that were in this town than the one above the ground.
Not everyone hid their faces like they did, but there was no doubt that these wouldn''t be their real faces.
It was certain that everyone would hide their identity to a certain extent since this was a ck market.
But this was definitely a strange ck market where business was done in the open.
In short, this ce was no different from a normal market above the ground.
Chapter 786: Kept man
Well there was still one big difference in that the things sold here were all technically illegal.
Whether they were obtained in a dirty manner or they were products that were against thews of many countries, the things here were certainly things that couldn''t see the light of day.
Even then, the people sold them openly.
The other strange thing that Lin Fan noticed was that there were other pirs that seemed to be leading to the sky.
These pirs were simr to the one that was leading to the sky from the store that they just left.
If he had to guess what these were, they were most likely the stairs that led down from the surface. These were most likely other entrances into the ck market that were found all over the town.
Lin Fan thought that there was only a single entrance, but it seemed that this wasn''t the case.
That made him confused as to why Ye Qing Huan chose that one entrance.
That was until he started hearing what the people around him were whispering.
With his cultivation, it was quite easy for him to pick up on the whispers around him.
"Do you see their masks?"
"Aren''t those only for super VIPs?"
"Don''t mess with them or you''re dead."
It seemed that the reason why Ye Qing Huan had chosen this entrance for them was because of this mask. It seemed that possessing this mask meant that one was recognized as a VIP of this ck market.
Status was something that was useful in making people back down.
With status, no one would try to mess with them.
Though it certainly did make them stand out quite a bit since everyone quickly took notice of the mask that they were wearing. It seemed that this mask was quite famous in this underground ck market that everyone was able to recognize it right away.
So they stood out quite a bit with these ck masks on.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to care about any of that as she once again took hold of Lin Fan''s arm and led him forward into the ck market.
Even when he was dazed, she didn''t mind as she just pulled him along.
When he came back to his senses, Lin Fan asked, "Is it really alright to be standing out this much?"
Ye Qing Huan said with a smile, "It isn''t as if they will be able to figure out who we are with these masks on and no one will dare check because they''re afraid of the masks."
Lin Fan couldn''t help slowly give a nod of agreement in the end.
But it just felt like something was off with the way that they moved through this ce.
Perhaps it was just that he wasn''t used to standing out like thisˇeven though this was how he was treated in Dungeon City because of Yue Lan''s interference.
Ye Qing Huan brought Lin Fan to one of the stores that had a pir in it, but she didn''t lead them out of the ck market.
Rather, she made her way through the crowd to look at the goods that were being disyed in this store.
The moment that they walked in, the crowd even parted on their own and there was a staff member that came to help them. It was clear that this was the power and influence of the gold trimmed ck mask.
But at the same time, it was definitely a way of standing out which made Lin Fan feel awkward.
Once the staff member came over, he said with a smile on his face, "These valued guests, is there anything that we can help you with today?"
Ye Qing Huan didn''t hesitate to suddenly point out several things in the store.
The staff member was a bit confused when he saw this, but then he made a guess and went forward to take these items off the shelves.
But before he could bring them over, Ye Qing Huan said, "Other than those items, give me everything else in the store."
Everyone looked at her with shock when they heard this.
The staff member even had to turn back and look at her carefully, as if he was trying to figure out if she was being serious or not. However, Ye Qing Huan didn''t say a single word as she waited for the staff member to carry out her orders.
Seeing this, the eyes of the staff member lit up and he quickly gave a snap.
In no time at all, there were several other staff members that came forward to help bring all the things off the shelves. At the same time, there was someone else who came forward to greet Ye Qing Huan with the staff member from earlier.
It was clear that this person was the manager of this store with the way that he was dressed.
"Young miss, thank you for gracing our store with your presence today. If there''s anything else that we can do for you, please don''t hesitate to tell us."
In the face of this super VIP customer, the only thing that the manager could do was act humble and tter her as much as possible.
Even though Lin Fan was wearing the same mask, it didn''t seem like he was being treated in the same way. The way that the staff members all seemed to ignore him in favour of Ye Qing Huan, it was as if they thought that he was just her follower.
Though they weren''t wrong with this assumption.
In the first ce, he never would have been able to get this mask on his own.
Well, at least he wouldn''t have been able to get it today.
Lin Fan might be able to get it if he did a bit of work to obtain it, but it wasn''t as if he even wanted this.
So while she was shopping, Lin Fan just made himself scarce on the side.
It was just that he never expected what happened next.
The staff members brought all of the things that Ye Qing Huan wanted over and during that time, Ye Qing Huan had already tossed a small bag over to the manager. When the manager saw what was inside this bag, his eyes had lit up and he had no problem giving a gesture to the staff members.
It was clear that what was inside the bag was the payment for the items that she bought.
At the same time, it was clear that she had paid much more than what the things were worth.
There was no doubt that they would be earning quite themission from this, as well as a good tip. All of the staff members could see this, so they happily brought all the items over for Ye Qing Huan to take.
When they saw that she didn''t lift her hands at all to take it, the manager quickly came forward to say, "Young miss, if there''s somewhere you would like us to deliver this to, pleasee to the back for a seat. We can discuss this in private and we''ll ensure that the goods will reach the ce designated."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was extra service only for the most prestigious customers.
However, Ye Qing Huan didn''t say a thing as she looked at the staff members lined up in front of her with the items that she just bought. The way that she looked at them made them feel a bit awkward and a bit worried since they had no idea why Ye Qing Huan was looking at them like this.
After a moment of silence, she said in a cold voice, "Why are you bringing these things to me?"
All of them were confused when they heard this, but the manager was the one that reacted the fastest to say, "Young miss, if there''s somewhere you need these to be delivered, we would be happy toˇ"
Before he could finish, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as Ye Qing Huan''s cold eyes fell onto him and he swallowed his words.
"Who said that they were for me?"
Even the manager was confused this time as he didn''t know what Ye Qing Huan was talking about.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t care about the confused looks that she received as she gestured to Lin Fan to say, "They are all for him."
The manager and the staff members weren''t the only ones that were shocked.
Everyone else who was standing around in the shop watching the scene were shocked as well.
But when that shock faded, all of them turned to look at Lin Fan who also had a trace of surprise in his eyes. It was a good thing that there was a mask on his face that was hiding his expression.
The moment that he saw the way that everyone looked at him, he knew what they thought of him.
A kept man.
This was a kept man no matter how one looked at himˇ
Even Lin Fan felt the same way with how Ye Qing Huan was looking at him with a smile on her face even as she offered all of these things to him.
In his past life, this would be a man who had a sugar mommy.
But Lin Fan had never felt this feeling before because he had never had such a thing in his past life. He hadn''t evene close to dating since what had happened during his days at university, so he definitely didn''t know what that feeling was likeˇ
It really was a strange feelingˇ
Chapter 787: Take this and this
There was an awkward silence in the store as everyone just looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
Ye Qing Huan was the only one who was acting normally as she kept smiling at him, as if she was waiting for him to take the things that she bought for him.
Lin Fan didn''t know what to do in this situation until he saw a faint chill appear in Ye Qing Huan''s eyes.
It was as if she was sayingˇ
"Why aren''t you taking my presents already? Are they not good enough for you?"
Seeing this, Lin Fan had no choice but to take the things that were being offered to him. If he were to dy any longer, there was no telling what Ye Qing Huan would have done to him.
That was thest thing that he wanted, whether it was in private or in public.
Seeing that he put everything in his Spatial Ring, the chill disappeared from Ye Qing Huan''s eyes and she turned back to the manager to say, "If you have anything else special, bring them out now."
The manager waspletely caught off guard when he heard this, but he was someone with experience. When he heard this, he naturally knew what she was talking about and what she wanted to see.
It wasn''t as if everything in the store was everything that they had for sale.
There were some things that were being kept in the back for special customers since they were too expensive for normal customers. At the same time, they were too expensive to put out in the open for everyone to see.
That would be dangerous since there was no telling who would try to steal it if it was ced out in the open like that.
As soon as the manager reacted, he immediately revealed a smile and gestured towards the back as he said, "Young miss, the rest of the items are being kept on the second floor. If you would please follow me."
Ye Qing Huan gave a simple nod before walking forward.
But before she went forward, she reached back behind her and took Lin Fan''s hand so that he had no choice but to walk beside her.
There was still a bitter smile that was on Lin Fan''s face, but he just let himself be dragged off by her. After all, he knew that things would just be worse if he tried to go against her.
So he might as well y along and see what her n was.
The manager and the staff members no longer dared to be negligent.
After all, they could see the way that Ye Qing Huan was treating Lin Fan.
Instead of ignoring him, they did all that they could to make him feel weed.
Which meant that he received the same treatment as Ye Qing Huan once they reached the second floor. The two of them both received top quality seats and then were served the best tea.
There were some of the staff members that even looked in Lin Fan''s direction with eyes that were filled with traces of fear.
They had treated him poorly before because they thought that he wasn''t as important as Ye Qing Huan.
But now that she was treating him this way, there was no way that they could treat him like they did before. The only thing that they could do now was treat him even better to make up for earlier, so that he wouldn''t hold a grudge against them.
Lin Fan just gave a bitterugh deep down when he saw this.
He wasn''t nning on holding a grudge against them since they had acted the exact way that he wanted them to act.
He understood why they acted that way and even supported it since he didn''t want to stand out.
But it wasn''t as if they could keep acting that way with how Ye Qing Huan acted.
That was the one factor that Lin Fan didn''t count on.
He didn''t know why Ye Qing Huan was acting this way, but there was nothing that he could do when she insisted on it.
The manager was just introducing all of the expensive things in this store one by one, but he also didn''t take too long embellishing each item. He was someone with experience, so he had already seen the boredom in Ye Qing Huan''s eyes when he tried introducing the first item.
After that, he just went with the shortest exnation possible for each of these items.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t say a thing as he gave his exnations. Even when he finished each exnation and waited for her response, she didn''t say a thing.
The only thing that the manager could do was leave each item on the side while he moved on to the next item. That was until he reached the final item and there were no more items for him to bring over.
Since there were no more items, the only thing that he could do was wait for Ye Qing Huan''s answer.
The manager looked like he thought he would have to awkwardly wait for an answer, but Ye Qing Huan was very quick on the uptake.
The moment that he finished introducing thest item, she said, "I''ll take them all."
After her voice fell, she took out a small bag that she tossed in the direction of the manager.
The manager was caught off guard by her suddenly throwing this small bag, but he quickly reached out to catch it.
After peeking in the bag, there was a bright smile that appeared on his face as he gave a wave of his hand to the staff members.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They knew exactly what to do the moment that they saw this wave of the hand from the manager.
They brought all of the items that had been ced on the side over to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile seeing all of this, but he could see the way that Ye Qing Huan looked at him.
It was like she was just waiting for him to take these things that they brought over.
At the same time, it seemed like she was satisfied with the actions of the staff members.
It was like she was satisfied that they recognized him as someone of importance.
Lin Fan just shook his head with that same bitter smile on it before taking the items that they brought over. With how the two sides worked, it took no time at all to put away all of those items.
Once they finished putting everything away, Ye Qing Huan gave a nod and stood up.
The manager was surprised and wanted to say something, but she cut him off by saying, "I''lle back again if you get more stuff in the future."
The manager''s eyes lit up when he heard this.
This woman was the goddess of fortune for his store.
The amount that he sold today was more than he would sell in an entire month.
That meant that everyone here earned as much as they would in a month in just a few hours of work. No, it was even more than what they would have earned in a month since there were extra spirit stones that were given to them as a tip.
This was definitely the best day of business that they had done since they started working here.
Of course they hoped that this woman woulde again.
But they knew that it was impossible to force her toe back again.
The only thing that they could use to convince her toe again was excellent service, which was why the manager immediately replied.
"Yes, pleasee again!"
A crisp reply without any hesitation.
This was the kind of reply that people like Ye Qing Huan liked to hear, so she gave a nod in response.
Lin Fan however just followed behind her with a bitter smile on his face.
He had no idea what they were going to do now, but he knew that it wouldn''t be that simple.
It turned out that he was right as Ye Qing Huan dragged him to several more stores.
The same thing happened in each of these stores where she bought out everything that she found interesting.
They didn''t hesitate at all to bring out all the stuff that she wanted since she had the gold rimmed ck mask. That was just the power that the gold rimmed ck mask had in this ck market.
As she got more and more used to giving things to Lin Fan, she said, "Here, take this and this. These are all good things that will help you in the future."
The way that Ye Qing Huan said this was as if she was a girlfriend who was shopping for her boyfriend, but the way that she actually bought it waspletely different.
The way that she kept stuffing things in Lin Fan''s hands was clearly the way that a sugar mommy would do it.
She was basically assaulting him with money at this point and he had no choice but to take it all.
Though he had to admit that all of the things that Ye Qing Huan gave him would not only benefit him, but also Dungeon City and the Love Sect. These were all rare things that he wouldn''t be able to obtain regrly.
After the fifth store, Lin Fan still had to say something.
"What is the point of all of this?"
Chapter 788: Like in the beginning
Ye Qing Huan looked at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes when she heard this.
It didn''t seem like she was offended, but Lin Fan wasn''t able to tell what she was thinking just based on this expression on her face.
It really didn''t seem like she was thinking anything with the way that she was looking at himˇ
But he knew that this wouldn''t be the case.
After a long period of silence, she suddenly revealed a faint smile as she said, "Do you not like spending time with me that much?"
Lin Fan waspletely taken aback by the way that she acted. His chin even dropped as he looked at her.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t say anything as she kept looking at him with the same smile on her face.
In the end, Lin Fan could only shake his head and say, "That''s not the case. It''s just thatˇ"
His voice drifted off as if he wasn''t certain what to say.
Ye Qing Huan looked like she had already expected this, so she suddenly said, "It''s just that you have no idea what we''re doing here, right?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he slowly gave a nod of agreement.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t answer this question that she herself asked and looked up at the sky to see what the time was. That was a strange thing since they were underground, but it turned out that the ceiling above them was designed in a way that mimicked the cycle of the sun above the ground.
That meant that it was fine to use it to tell the time.
After looking at the sky for a bit, she just said, "How about we get some lunch first? After that, we''ll go to the ce that we came here for."
Lin Fan was a bit surprised by this proposal, but he could see that Ye Qing Huan had her own n.
In that case, it was fine to go along with her and see what she was up to.
Though he couldn''t help being filled with doubt since she insisted on keeping everything secret.
Lunch was at a ce that was far more luxurious than any other ces that they''ve eaten at sinceing to this town. It was a ce that specialized in serving meals for cultivators, which meant that the meals were on a different level.
They used spirit beast meat and special herbs that could be used for cultivation.
So just by eating these meals, some lower rank cultivators might even break through.
Though it didn''t do anything for Lin Fan, much less Ye Qing Huan.
There was no doubt that such a meal was quite expensive, but they didn''t need to pay in the end.
When the meal was over, Ye Qing Huan simply stood up and walked out as if she was dining and dashing.
However, there wasn''t a single person who stopped her.
Even the waiter who was right beside the table even bowed to her and said, "Thank you for dining with us."
There was no mention of money at all.
When Lin Fan looked around closely, he found that the people dining here were all people with gold trimmed ck masks.
It also didn''t seem like any of them had any intention of paying as they just ate and drank whatever they wanted.
"This is a privilege of having this mask." Ye Qing Huan said in a simple words.
Lin Fan had already guessed that this was the case, but it was made clear when Ye Qing Huan confirmed it.
It turned out that the reason that she didn''t pay, the reason that no one paid was that this was one of the privileges that came from having the gold rimmed ck mask.
This restaurant was one of the special privileges that the ck market offered to those that had this special status.
As long as they had this gold rimmed ck mask, they were entitled to eat here for free.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
For the ck market to give this kind of privilege, one could be certain that it must cost quite a bit to even get this gold rimmed ck mask in the first ce.
Lin Fan was almost afraid to ask just how much it cost for Ye Qing Huan to get them these masksˇ
No, it shouldn''t be a problem for Ye Qing Huan to get these masks since she was from the Heavenly Demon Sect. The Heavenly Demon Sect was apletely different beast, it was on apletely different level from everyone else.
It should have only taken a few words for her to get these things.
Since they had finished eating, Lin Fan asked once more, "Where are we going now?"
She had said that she would tell him after lunch, but she still hadn''t said a thing.
Instead, she just hooked her arms around his arm and dragged him around just like before. The way that she walked forward was as if she didn''t know where she was going at all.
So it really didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan had a n.
As expected, her answer was, "Just wait, you''ll see soon."
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile, but he didn''t say anything in response.
But after a few minutes, he could tell that there were more people around them.
It was as if everyone was gathering in a certain ce for something.
If Lin Fan had to guess, he would say that this was rted to the thing that Ye Qing Huan wanted to tell him.
It turned out that there was an event that was happening in this ck market, that was the reason why Ye Qing Huan came here in the first ce.
It was only that he didn''t know what this event was.
"Did you hear? There are some special items in the auction this time?"
"Who doesn''t know that already?"
"Right, that''s the reason why there''s so many people here in the first ce."
It wasn''t hard to figure out since there were so many people and they all seemed to be talking about it. This event wasn''t a private affair since it seemed to be one that everyone in the ck market knew about.
That was why they were all heading to the tower that was in the center of the ck market.
That was where the auction was being held.
"So it turns out that there''s an auction being held here and there are some special items. That certainly is a special event that we shouldn''t miss, butˇdon''t you think that we''re standing out a bit too much?" Lin Fan asked Ye Qing Huan.
Even though there was a crowd around them, they weren''t really squeezed in by the crowd. It was as if the crowd went out of their way to give them their space as they made sure that they didn''te too close to the two of them.
It was all because of the gold rimmed ck masks.
Ye Qing Huan just calmly said, "It''s fine since these masks also guarantee that they will never reveal our identities. This will make it easier for us to bid on things that we need."
Lin Fan immediately understood what she meant by this.
His first thought had been that she just wanted to keep an eye on what was happening here, but now he realized that there were things that she wanted to get as well.
The things that the people around them mentioned, those special items in the auction.
It was very likely that Ye Qing Huan needed them for when they went for the Divine Blood Fruit.
Realizing this, Lin Fan suddenly felt that he hadpletely misunderstood Ye Qing Huan.
While it seemed like the things that she did didn''t make any sense, it turned out that she had a bigger n the entire time. It seemed that everything that happened was in the palm of her hands and she was in full control.
Shaking his head and giving a sigh, Lin Fan said, "It seems like I was wrong about you. I''m sorry."
Ye Qing Huan had a surprised look at first since she didn''t expect an apology all of a sudden, but then she said with a smile, "This isn''t just for me alone, it''s for the both of us. You don''t have to worry about anything, I''ll take care of it all."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit disheartened because of this, but he still gave a nod in the end.
Ye Qing Huan came even closer when she saw that nod before saying in a softer voice that Lin Fan almost missed, but he still heard it clearly for some reason. It was as if she was using something to make sure that he would be able to hear her.
"This is just like in the beginning. This is just like when we first met, though the situation is a bit different now."
Lin Fan was confused when he heard this since he didn''t know what she was referring to.
After all, it didn''t seem anything like the first time that they met.
But when he thought about it, he realized what she was referring to.
The auction where he had met Ye Tian Xie, that was the first time that they met.
He thought it was strange after remembering the auction since he never met Ye Qing Huan at that time and had only met Ye Tian Xie, but he also remembered getting a notification at that time.
That showed that she had indeed been at the auction as well.
So in a sense, it was like how they first met.
Though now the rtionship was much closer than at that time.
Chapter 789: High profile
When they arrived at the auction, the people in charge of the auction immediately recognized them.
Or rather, they immediately recognized the gold rimmed ck mask that they wore.
Even though Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan didn''t have an invitation to join the auction, that wasn''t a problem. The gold rimmed ck mask was all the invitation that the two of them needed.
The staff members immediately rolled out the red carpet for them and led them into the tower in front of everyone.
The way that they entered the tower was quite high profile, but it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan was bothered by this.
She even went forward to hook Lin Fan''s arm as they went in, which made Lin Fan reveal a bitter smile.
He could see the way that everyone was looking at him.
Even if their faces were hidden, Ye Qing Huan had a body that was more than enticing enough. So there were many people who looked at him with envious gazes, though they didn''t dare do anything.
They were under the misconception that Lin Fan was the one that was leading them, rather than Ye Qing Huan being the one leading them.
Lin Fan knew that this wasn''t the reason why she did this.
There was a part of her that most likely did this since she wanted everyone to know that he was hers, but the bigger part of it was that she wanted everyone to see how great he was. That was why she put herself in a lower role and made him stand out in front of everyone like this.
Lin Fan really didn''t want to stand out since that wasn''t the kind of thing that he enjoyed, but there was nothing that he could do since it had already happened.
So the only thing that he could do wasˇ
Lin Fan started looking around at the crowd surrounding him.
All of them were surprised to see him looking at them like this, but they quickly wilted under the gaze that he cast on them.
Since he was acting as a high profile young master, naturally he needed to put pressure on them.
What young master would let others stare at hispanion like this?
This actually made Ye Qing Huan even happier as she held his hand even tighter.
The only thing that Lin Fan could think during this time wasˇ
"Where did it all go wrong?"
The moment that he bumped into Ye Qing Huan.
That was the moment that it had all gone wrong.
From the beginning, he had been nning on lurking in the shadows and gathering information about his enemies. However, that n was ruined the moment that he bumped into Ye Qing Huan in the underground caveˇ
From then on, she gave him everything and it seemed like everything was in the palm of her hands.
From then on, he had to act high profile like this.
Once they entered the tower, they were shown to the top floor where there was a VIP room waiting for them.
Judging by the other doors that were here, it seemed like there were other VIP rooms.
At the same time, judging by the servants that were moving around, it seemed like there were others that were already in the other VIP rooms.
It seemed like half of them were upied, though there could be other people in the other VIP rooms that they didn''t know about that just didn''t need service from the auction tower.
Or that was what Lin Fan thought before Ye Qing Huan asked, "How many others are here?"
The staff member who was showing them the way pointed at the other VIP rooms and said, "There are five others that are here today."
There were a total of eight VIP rooms, so it seemed that it was more than half full.
Then the staff member pointed at the remaining two VIP rooms and said, "The others will be arriving shortly. We arepletely booked today, so please be sure to act fast if you want to get the items that you want."
The way that he said this made Lin Fan immediately understand what they were doing.
Lin Fan had thought that it was strange that this staff member would reveal all this information about the other VIP guests. After all, being a VIP member should mean that their information was protected even more.
However, thetter half of the staff member''s words made it clear what they were trying to do.
They were trying to deliberately raisepetition between the VIP members.
They knew that the VIP members would have a lot of influence on the people that were in the main hall. As long as the VIP members made a bit, it would put a lot of pressure on the people down below.
It would make it hard for the normal people attending the auction to bid if the VIP members were to bid.
The only ones that could actually bid against them were the other VIP members.
That was why they were trying to raise the spirit ofpetition between the VIP members by revealing this information.
By making them aware of each other, they would want to outbid each other since they were all VIP members.
Only VIP members could bid against VIP members.
Not to mention, the VIP members would have the most money.
So that was the best way for the auction to make a profit.
A normal auction wouldn''t do something like this since it would harm the rtionship with their members. However, it wasn''t the same for an auction in the ck market where everyone kept their identities hidden.
There was no rtionship with the members, the members were only here because they wanted the items that the ck market offered.
So there was no need to care about maintaining these rtionships.
Ye Qing Huan just gave a simple nod before heading into the room while pulling on Lin Fan''s arm.
The staff member was about to follow them in with some other servants who looked like they were nning on serving then, but Ye Qing Huan just raised her hand to stop them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Then she waved her hand at them to simply say, "No need."
The staff member and the servants looked awkward seeing this, but there was nothing that they could do.
All the staff member could do was bow his head to say, "Please don''t hesitate to call if there''s anything that you need, dear guests."
This time, he spoke with more respectpared to before.
Only Ye Qing Huan ignored him all the same.
Lin Fan shook his head with a faint smile, but he still followed her in.
When they were in the room, he was nning on taking off the gold rimmed ck mask, but Ye Qing Huan stopped him.
It didn''t seem like there was anyone watching over them in this ce, but she quickly pointed out a few things that he caught with his Appraisal Eyes.
As expected of a ck market auction, they really didn''t care about their customers.
There were arrays for monitoring that were ced all over this room.
After stopping him, Ye Qing Huan put a ring down on the table before finally saying with a sigh, "It feels better now."
Lin Fan was surprised, but he could tell that there was a barriering from the ring.
It seemed that Ye Qing Huan really had all kinds of things with her.
"This ring only blocks the sound and creates an illusion, but it doesn''t hide your aura." Ye Qing Huan warned Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was certainly surprised by this warning, but it seemed that the ck market was quite thorough that they even had something monitoring their aura.
So he just gave a simple nod in response.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t hesitate to pull him over so that she was sitting beside him before grabbing his arm again and leaning against him. The way that they sat on the couch was just like lovers rxing.
Lin Fan really didn''t know how to feel about this, but there was nothing that he could do.
The only thing that he could do was pay attention to the auction down below.
The people were still filing in, so it seemed that it would take a while before it started.
Or that was what he thought when he was suddenly interrupted by a voice that said, "Let''s begin the auction!"
There was no introduction, there was no hype, it just began all of a sudden.
A ck market auction really was different from a normal auction in that they didn''t care about any of the flourish that a normal auction had. They were just here to sell items, they weren''t here to make people loyal to their business.
That wasn''t strange since the items that they sold were mostly illegal items to begin with.
They just wanted to get rid of the items for the highest price as soon as possible.
The first item that was brought up was a robe.
It was a strange pure white robe, but it wasn''t just any normal robe.
This was a robe that was made from Frigid Ice Silk Moths and was a perfect armour for anyone that was yin attributed.
This was a robe that was perfect for Senior Sister Bing.
Only Lin Fan didn''t make a bid since he knew that they weren''t here for fun.
Even if Lin Fan didn''t make a bid, that didn''t mean that someone else didn''t.
"A hundred spirit stones."
Chapter 790: Bid after bid
The crowd that was in the hall fell silent when they heard this.
All of them looked up at the VIP room above them without saying a single thing.
Well, there wasn''t anything that they could say even if they wanted to say something since it wasn''t as if they could just bid against whoever was up there.
This was someone with enough influence to get a VIP room, it was not someone that they could offend as normal members of the audience.
The ones that were put in the most difficult position because of this was actually the ck market that was holding the auction.
While the bid itself wasn''t that low, it definitely was not anywhere near as high as they wanted the bid to go. This was just around the average market price for this item and they would have even made more just by selling it instead of putting it up for auction for this price.
At an auction where the price had the possibility of growing endlessly, there was the chance that it could have gone for five times, ten times, or even a hundred times what the market price was worth.
The problem was that the moment that the VIP guest bid on this item, it meant that the price would no longer climb.
No one was foolish enough to keep bidding after that.
Their only hope at this point was that one of the other VIP guests would also bid on this item since they were the only ones that could bid against another VIP guest.
It was just that not a single one of the VIP guests made a sound.
It was as if they just didn''t care about this item.
Though that wasn''t strange since this robe wasn''t the best item out there.
It was only strong enough to stop an attack from a Golden Core Cultivator and then it would break. It was not strong enough that those from therge forces that could obtain a VIP membership would care about.
So that was why not a single person bid for this.
Behind the scenes, the ck market auctioneers moved to get the VIP guests to bid.
The maids in the room whispered all kinds of things while the host on stage just remained silent as if he was in shock like the rest of the crowd.
However, that y could onlyst so long.
It wasn''t as if they were able to stall this out for that long since people would start figuring it out. The crowd was slowlying back to their senses and they were starting to whisper about this.
The host had no choice but to start the count when the voices in the hall were starting to pick up.
Even though this would be a loss for the auction house, there was nothing that they could do since they were being forced into a corner.
Eventually, the price was set for a hundred spirit stones.
They had no choice but to ept the bid that was made.
This bid came from the VIP room that Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan were in, but Lin Fan was not the one that made the bid.
After the first item was sold, the auctioneers had to take a small break even though only a single item was sold.
As expected, during that time, there were people that came to the VIP room that Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan were in.
They knocked on the door and came in after Ye Qing Huan said, "It''s open."
It was the staff member that showed them to this room, but it wasn''t the staff member alone.
There was also someone who seemed to be a manager for this auction house that was also with the staff member. At the same time, there were also other staff members that had carried the robe in.
The way that they came in was almost as if they were here to get the payment for the robe.
However, it was clear that they weren''t here just for that alone.
After all, if this was all that they were here for, they wouldn''t have brought all those people who were currently waiting outside the door.
Those were people that had weapons prepared and were clearly more than just normal staff members.
The manager had a smile on his face as he said, "Honoured guest, thank you for attending our auction. This is the item that you bid for, will you be paying for it now orter?"
Though he said this, it was clear that he was implying that this debt should be settled now.
Even though they had the gold rimmed ck masks, it didn''t seem like the manager was here to be polite.
Ye Qing Huan just casually flicked her hand and sent out a small bag to the manager.
The manager easily raised his hand and caught it. He didn''t even bother looking inside as he waved his hand at the staff members who immediately brought over the robe to present to Ye Qing Huan.
Ye Qing Huan once again didn''t take this thing and just pointed at Lin Fan, at which point the staff members brought the robe over to him instead.
Lin Fan looked down at the robe for a few seconds, but he didn''t say anything as he took the robe and put it away in his Spatial Ring.
The staff members moved back after he took the robe, but they didn''t leave the room.
They stood there behind the manager, as if they were prepared for anything that happened.
At the same time, it didn''t seem like the manager had any ns to leave even though he had already delivered the product. He just stood there looking at Ye Qing Huan until the staff members were by his side.
Once they were by his side, he said, "Dear guest, I hope that you are enjoying this auction so far."
It was a strange thing to say in this situation, but that was the first thing that the manager said to break the silence.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t even bother looking at him as she kept looking out the balcony at the crowd below, but the manager didn''t seem to mind this as he had the same smile on his face.
After another silence, the manager said, "Dear guest, I hope that you understand that this auction isn''t just for your entertainment alone, but also for the entertainment of the other guest. At the same time, it is for the profit of our ck market, so I hope that you will know your limitsˇ"
The smile had disappeared from his face when his words fell, but even thenˇYe Qing Huan never spared him a nce.
This time, the manager wasn''t as calm as before.
He raised his hand and the staff members all brought their hands behind their backs, as if they were preparing something. At the same time, there was a pressure that came from them, as if they were implying something.
When the manager did all of this, it was very clear what they were trying to do.
However, Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to take his words to heart at all.
With the way that she casually sat there, it was as if she didn''t care about his opinion.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The manager narrowed his eyes when he saw this, but he didn''t get a chance to say anything.
There was this stifling feeling that suddenly came over him, as if someone was putting pressure on him. He couldn''t tell where it wasing from, but he could clearly tell that this pressure was being aimed at him.
It was clear that he was the target of this pressure.
The staff members around him looked at the manager with a strange look when they saw this.
The one closest to the manager came forward to ask, "Sir, should weˇ"
The manager suddenly raised his hand to stop him before saying to Ye Qing Huan, "It seems like there''s nothing else to discuss here."
With that, he led the staff members out of the room.
But as they left, there was a strange look that was cast in Ye Qing Huan''s direction.
The way that the manager looked at Ye Qing Huan made it clear that there was hesitation in his heart.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t care about any of this as she just kept sitting there staring out the balcony.
Once they were gone, she leaned in towards Lin Fan and grabbed his arm to say, "That was so scary."
Though she said this, there wasn''t a single trace of fear in her eyes or her voice.
It was clear that she was just saying this without actually meaning it.
Lin Fan shook his head and gave a sigh, but he didn''t say anything in the end.
Not long after the manager and the staff members left, the auction resumed.
The item that they brought out couldn''t be considered that special since they were now in the middle of the auction. The first item was the opener, so it was a bit special, but now the middle of the auction would be filled with normal items for a bit.
The bids started from the crowd and it didn''t seem like anyone from the VIP room would make a bid.
There were some in the crowd that had hesitated at first since the first item had received a bid from the VIP room, but seeing that they didn''t move, it didn''t seem like the same person would bid.
That was untilˇ
"Fifty spirit stones."
Chapter 791: The first real item
Once again, there was only silence that followed after this bid was made.
The bid came from the same ce as the first bid.
It wasn''t Lin Fan, it was once again Ye Qing Huan who made this bid.
Lin Fan who was sitting beside her just had a bitter smile on his face, but he didn''t have any intentions of stopping her. That was because there was something else that he was focused on.
Ye Qing Huan was lying down on him.
After the manager and the staff members left, she leaned in on him and used him like a pillow.
It was one of those situations that men dreamed of, but Lin Fan couldn''t feel any happiness in this situation. After all, he was basically being forced to hold her in his arms like this.
After a long silence, the crowd started to whisper once more.
Only this timeˇit didn''t seem like the whispers were as kind as before.
"Is this really the way that a VIP should be acting?"
"Do they really need topete with us for these small items?"
"Could it be that they have a grudge with the ck market and are targeting them?"
Thatstment seemed to hit the nail on the head and there were many people who started to believe that this was the case.
Many of them started to feel regret over choosing toe to this auction since it seemed like this auction wasn''t normal. They were feeling regret over the fact that they had been drawn in by the promise of special itemsˇ
After all, there was nothing more important than one''s life.
So while they kept whispering, there were already some people that were looking to find a way to escape this ce.
The management side was panicking even more than the crowd.
Since the crowd was able toe to this conclusion, it was impossible for them not toe to the same conclusion.
As such, there were some people that wanted to take actionˇ
"Manager, we should throw them out right away."
The manager that they were talking to was the same one that had gone to the VIP room earlier.
However, the manager didn''t say a thing in response.
Even though it wasn''t just a single staff member that requested this of the manager. All of the staff members around the manager were requesting the same thing since they knew that this was a bad situation for their auction house.
It wasn''t just about money at this point.
If they didn''t handle it properly, those that were behind the auction house would no doubt take action.
When that time came, it would be their lives that would also be in danger.
So they had to deal with this situation as soon as possible.
When they saw that the manager wasn''t saying a thing, they couldn''t help feeling more and more anxious.
There were some people that even thought about taking action on their ownˇ
But in the end, they were all stopped by the manager who suddenly raised a hand and said, "Stop. No one is allowed to touch those guests until the end of the auction."
All of the staff members were shocked when they heard this.
They had to look at the manager to make sure that they had heard him correctly, but the manager was already done with this matter. Instead, he just simply said, "Go and convince the other VIP guests to bid if you can. If you can''t, then we''ll just suffer this loss and I''ll exin to the higher ups myself."
He didn''t bother exining anything else to the staff members that were all left looking confused.
The manager was already heading to his office with a determined look on his face.
He also knew that if he didn''t make a move, he wouldn''t be able to endure this storm.
After all, the pressure that he felt when he went to confront Ye Qing Huan was anything but ordinary. That was not the kind of pressure that a normal person would have. That was not the kind of pressure that even a normal special VIP guest would have.
It seemed that there was something strange about Ye Qing Huanˇ
It was not something that he could take care of aloneˇ
ˇ
Since there were orders to continue the auction as per normal, the host had no choice but to ept Ye Qing Huan''s bid.
The whispers became even louder, but the host acted like he didn''t hear a thing.
He just continued the auction as normal, though it did be a one person auction since there was only a single person that was bidding for the items.
It wasn''t just the second item, but also the third and fourth item as well.
Neither of these items were considered special items. They were nothing more than filler brought out to fill the gap between the real special items.
They were supposed to be items that the crowd would fight over as they were normal people sitting in the crowd. The items that were used as filler weren''t considered special items for those in the VIP seats, but they were considered special items for the normal people.
It was just that the normal people didn''t have a chance to bid in the end.
In the other VIP rooms.
"Young master, this item is definitely one that suits someone like you. This servant thinks that it is just the thing that the young master needs to show off."
This was a maid who had no choice but to use her beauty to try and entice the young master sitting there to buy the item that was on auction. After all, she had received the orders to try and convince this other VIP guest to try and bid for the items that Ye Qing Huan was bidding for.
It was just too bad for her that the young master that she was trying to seduce wasn''t interested at all.
In fact, he was so disinterested in her that he just waved his hand and said, "That will be all. You can leave now."
There was a disappointed look that was on the maid''s face, as well as a trace of worry in her eyes since she knew that she would be punished for this. However, there wasn''t anything that she could do about this since the young master had made his stance clear.
In the end, it wasn''t just this maid who left the room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The young master dismissed all of them without a single thought until there was only his group left in the room. After that, he ced a ring down on the table that was simr to the one that Ye Qing Huan had put down, but it seemed a bit weaker than Ye Qing Huan''s ring.
After putting it down, he looked at one of the girls that was in his group to say, "Root out the identity of the one who made a bid. They clearly aren''t normal, so I want to know everything about them."
The girl quickly stood up and gave a bow before saying, "Yes, young master."
Then before anyone could react, she disappeared from this room without a trace.
No one seemed surprised at all by this as they went back to looking at the young master.
The young master sat there looking out at the crowd while stroking his chin.
There was a thoughtful look on his face as he said, "Now, will they be a stepping stone or will they be a stumbling block?"
This wasn''t just happening in this single VIP room.
It was also happening in the other VIP rooms.
All of the other VIP guests recognized that what Ye Qing Huan was doing wasn''t normal, so they sent their people to check Ye Qing Huan''s identities as well.
They all came here with a purpose, so of course they would do all that they could to ensure that they would be able to achieve their goals. They all thought about using Ye Qing Huan or eliminating her if she was a stumbling block.
But none of that mattered to Ye Qing Huan who seemed quite rxed in her VIP room.
She justid there on the couch,ying there in Lin Fan''s arms as if she didn''t have a single care in the world. The way that sheid there was almost as if she didn''t just cause a huge mess at this auction house.
In the end, the third and fourth item all went to Ye Qing Huan since no one dared to bid against her.
The host even wanted to cry tears of bitterness seeing this as he knew that he would be med for this.
But that didn''t stop him from introducing the fifth item.
This fifth item was different from the other items that had been brought out before this.
The moment that the fifth item was brought out, the entire atmosphere of the auction hall changed.
That was because this fifth item wasn''t a filler item.
It was one of the special items that was being featured in today''s auction.
It could even be considered the first real item since it was on a different level from the robe that was auctioned off first.
This time, the people in the other VIP rooms perked themselves up as they prepared to fight for this item.
Even Ye Qing Huan sat up a bit even though she was stillying in Lin Fan''s arms.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a faint bitter smile since he knew that this wouldn''t have anything to do with him.
Chapter 792: No respect
"Everyone, it''s the time that you''ve all been waiting for. Please take a close look at this item."
The host''s voice had been a bit dull even if he tried to present a lot of energy during thest two items.
But that couldn''t be med on him since it had been hard on him during thosest two items. With the way that Ye Qing Huan had acted, it was certainly hard on the host who would receive the most me for this.
Now that there was an actual good item that would sell well, there was no doubt that he could make up for his earlier mistakes.
That was why the host''s voice was filled with energy now.
After saying this, the host moved over to the pedestal that had been brought out and lifted the sheet that was covering the item that was on it.
The moment that sheet was pulled off, the waves of spiritual energy came from the item that was under the sheet. The waves of spiritual energy that was released by this item immediately attracted the attention of everyone that was in the crowd.
They immediately fell silent as they stared at the uncovered item in a daze.
That was because this item really was something special.
What was lying under the cloth was a long piece of bone. It looked to be the rib bone of some kind of animal.
However, the fact that it was releasing this kind of spiritual energy meant that it was anything but special. This was the kind of spiritual energy that was only released by very precious items that were filled with spiritual energy.
It was clear to everyone that this was a very rare and precious item.
Seeing the way that the crowd fell silent, the host had a satisfied look on his face.
This was the result that he wanted to see since this was the best way for him to build up hype for this next item.
He deliberately paused for a bit as if he was giving everyone time to admire this item.
After giving them some time to admire it, the host finally said, "As everyone can see, the next item that we have is the bone of a spirit beast. However, this isn''t just any kind of bone, this is a very special bone."
With a snap of his finger, there was an image that appeared in the air in front of him, which was also right in front of the pedestal with the bone on it.
This illusion wasn''t that well made, but it was more than enough to show what kind of spirit beast this bone came from.
A dragonˇno, it was some kind of giant lizard.
"This is the rib bone from a Golden Core Realm Flood Dragon that was killed recently. I''m sure that everyone has heard the stories of that Golden Core Realm Flood DragonˇWell, our auction hall pulled many strings to get the bone from that flood dragon!"
Then with a wave of his hand that was clearly for flourish, the host said, "This is our next item which can only be found in our ck market auction hall! Everyone, please don''t miss out on the chance to own this precious item!"
The way that the host introduced the item and then added all that flourish onto it, it was clear that he was very skilled at his job.
There were many excited looks that appeared on the faces of the crowd that were sitting under the stage.
At the same time, Lin Fan could feel spiritual energy fluctuationsing from the VIP rooms near theirs.
This was the first time that he felt these fluctuations, but it was clear that they were interested in this flood dragon bone.
Now it was all about who would have the most money.
But that wasn''t what surprised Lin Fan the most.
What surprised Lin Fan the most was the dispirited way that Ye Qing Huanid in his arms.
She had seemed excited about this item at first, but now she looked like she didn''t care at all. She looked like she had less excitement than when the other items that were much worse than this one came out.
It was as if she had no interest in this item at all.
But in his eyes, this one was the one that was the most worth bidding on.
Still, since she wasn''t interestedˇthere was nothing that he could do about this.
Once the host had finished introducing the item, it was time for the bids to start.
The starting bid for this flood dragon bone was one thousand spirit stones.
This alone was enough to eliminate a lot of people, but there were still plenty of people left in contention for this flood dragon bone. Naturally that included the people that were in the VIP rooms.
Though the people in the VIP rooms didn''t bid from the start.
The starting bids all came from the crowd that was on the main floor.
The minimum increase was a hundred spirit stones, so the price slowly crept up until it reached three thousand spirit stones at which point people started to slow down with the bids. It seemed that many people weren''t willing to spend that much for this flood dragon bone.
Though there were also plenty of people that were looking up at the VIP rooms the entire time.
They had felt the spiritual energy fluctuationsing from up here, so they knew that the VIP guests were interested. Though the room that they stared at the most was Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan''s room.
It seemed like they were afraid that the person who caused trouble before would cause trouble once more.
However, what they couldn''t see was Ye Qing Huan''s disinterested look.
She clearly didn''t want this flood dragon bone.N?v(el)B\\jnn
So there was nothing for them to be worried about in the first ce.
"Six thousand."
A calm voice broke the tense atmosphere of the auction hall.
The moment that this voice rang out, everyone looked up at the VIP rooms with looks like they had already been expecting this. However, there was a trace of surprise in their eyes since they didn''t expect this voice to be different.
It came from apletely different VIP room than the one from before.
It seemed like the other VIPs were also moving.
But before the host could take this bidˇ
"Six thousand and one hundred."
It came from another one of the VIP rooms.
There was a tense silence that hung in the air as the host didn''t dare ept this bid right away. He just waited to see how the two VIPs would settle this matter.
As expected, the one that made the first bid didn''t take this lying down and made another bid.
"Seven thousand."
"Seven thousand and one hundred."
But the other VIP guest didn''t seem to back down on this matter.
It was almost as if they were pping the one that made a bid first in the face.
Of course, the one that bid first wouldn''t just take this lying down and they roared out, "Ten thousand!"
This was a fight between those that had money and prestige, there was no respect between them at all. It was almost as if they were just slugging at each other without a single care.
That was quite the fight to watch.
But Lin Fan just looked down at the flood dragon bone with a regretful look.
If possible, he would have wanted to take this thing back with him since there were many things that he could have done with such arge bone.
Seeing this, Ye Qing Huan said, "Do you want it?"
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard hearing this and he didn''t know how to react.
When he came back to his senses, he quickly shook his head to show that he didn''t want this, but it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan cared about that anymore as she was already looking down at the flood dragon bone on stage.
At this point, the price had already reached ten thousand spirit stones.
It wasn''t a price that Lin Fan couldn''t pay, but he didn''t feel that this was a price that this flood dragon bone was worth. It seemed like the price of the flood dragon bone was inted because of the fighting between the two VIP guests.
With how they kept pushing, it seemed like the fight was getting quite heated.
If Ye Qing Huan were to get involved at this timeˇ
"Twenty thousand."
It was toote for Lin Fan to stop her as she directly doubled the bid.
There was only silence that followed as the two VIP guests stopped fighting.
Though it wasn''t as if everyone was shocked by this.
Down below, the host and the staff members all had excited looks.
They had suffered losses earlier because of this one VIP guest who kept bidding for these small items, but this one big bid was already enough to make up for the losses that had been caused.
After a moment of silence, the one who bid first asked, "This friend, I really need the flood dragon bone. If you''re willing to concede this to me, I guarantee that I''ll repay you in the future."
There was a snort beforeˇ
"Who even are you?"
There was no respect given at all to the other VIP guest.
Ye Qing Huan really was someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect, the way that she acted was filled with arrogance and pride.
Chapter 793: Domination
In the end, there was nothing that the other VIP guests could do.
In a ce like this, money was king.
As long as one had enough money, they could do whatever they wanted to do.
So as long as Ye Qing Huan had enough money to pay the amount that she bid, then there was no problem for her to make this bid. At the same time, she had the guarantee of the gold rimmed ck mask, so there was no one that would doubt that she could pay this amount.
That was what it meant to be a VIP member.
Though one shouldn''t take this privilege lightly since the ck market would surely take what they were due.
So if a VIP guest couldn''t pay, there would be a different side of the ck market waiting for them.
At the very least, just having the gold rimmed ck mask was a kind of guarantee of one''s wealth.
With it, the ck market wouldn''t doubt their bids.
"Young master, you can''t. There''s still the other item that we want, you can''t bid any more than this."
This was the young master that had sent away the maids earlier.
He was the one that had made the first bid in all of his arrogance, but in the endˇhis pride had been pped by Ye Qing Huan who didn''t give him any face at all. That was why he had wanted to bid against her until the end.
The only reason that he didn''t was that his followers were doing all that they could to stop him.
The only reason that he calmed down in the end was because they mentioned the task that his family gave him before he came here.
If it wasn''t for that, he might have gone all the way to the end with Ye Qing Huan and used all of his money to bid against her.
After calming down, he mmed his fist down on the armrest of the chair that he was sitting in and said, "Find out who it was that was so rude to me. I don''t care what you have to do, but we will be taking our revenge after this."
The followers looked like they knew that this was going to happen, so they just bowed and said, "Yes, young master."
This was something that they were used to doing as followers of a young master like this.
So they didn''t even ask any questions as they prepared for what woulde next.
Though there was already someone assigned to watch over Ye Qing Huan''s VIP room, they sent three more people to take care of this because of the young master''s orders.
At the same time, there were others who gave the same order as this young master.
Such as the one that also made a bid against this young master earlier.
Part of the reason why they had bid earlier was to provoke the young master, but there was also a part of them that wanted to take the item for themselves.
So when Ye Qing Huan made a bid like this, it also felt like they had been spited.
As such, they sent people to investigate Ye Qing Huan.
Though they didn''t send as much as the young master.
As for the rest, they were just simply curious who Ye Qing Huan was that she was able to spend this much on the flood dragon bone.
Seeing that no one else was making a bid, the host didn''t hesitate to count this bid down.
After all, this was finally a price that far surpassed what they had expected from an item.
This was a price that was almost double what they had expected since they had expected the price to peak at around ten thousand spirit stones.
They never thought that someone would suddenly bring it up to twenty thousand like this.N?v(el)B\\jnn
So they happily sold the flood dragon bone to Ye Qing Huan.
And after that, the manager once again paid a visit to Ye Qing Huan''s room.
"Young miss, here are the items that you''ve purchased." The manager said with a wide smile on his face.
In addition to the flood dragon bone, there were also the three other items that Ye Qing Huan bought.
She just simply gave a nod and tossed out another small bag to the manager.
The manager wasn''t surprised at all by this and quickly caught it before giving a bow to Ye Qing Huan.
With that, the room cleared out, Ye Qing Huan turned to Lin Fan to say with a sweet smile, "All of these are yours."
Lin Fan just had an awkward look on his face seeing all of these things, especially the flood dragon bone.
He didn''t know how to feel about this, but he was certainly feeling something from being attacked with money like this. It was a feeling that was very strange and there was nothing that was like this feelingˇ
So it really caught him off guard.
In the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to ept all of this since it was Ye Qing Huan.
But it still confused him about what she was doingˇ
It didn''t seem like anything that she was doing was rted to the mission that they had.
Still, there was quite a bit of time before the auction was over, so he could wait to see what she was up to.
Lin Fan didn''t think that Ye Qing Huan woulde to this ce for no reasonˇ
After that one special item, there were several other items that weren''t that special.
However, Ye Qing Huan dominated the bidding process by making the first bid every time.
It was as if she was set on taking every item that was here, which put bitter looks on the faces of the crowd down below. At the same time, the staff members also started showing bitter looks once more as she kept doing this.
The expressions of the staff members had looked a bit better after the bidding for that one special item, but their mood dipped once more seeing Ye Qing Huan acting this way.
The way that she was going was causing more and more losses for them.
While this was covered in part by the special item that she bought, it didn''t mean that they could allow themselves to just keep suffering losses like this. The more losses that they suffered, the harder it would be for them to exin themselves in the end.
But the manager still didn''t do a single thing even though Ye Qing Huan was acting this way.
"Manager, at this rate, we''ll all be ''fired''."
The way that the word ''fired'' was said made it clear that there was a different interpretation of this. Being fired from this ck market auction wasn''t just as simple as losing a jobˇ
There were a lot of secrets that came from working this job, which meant that there was a need to ensure that those secrets weren''t revealed after they quit the job.
The best way to ensure that wasˇdeath.
Death was the best way to ensure that lips stayed sealed forever.
That was what they were afraid of.
However, the manager was still firm on his decision.
"No, we''re not going to do anything. I have already reported this matter to the higher ups and they will take care of it. From now on, this matter doesn''t have anything to do with us."
All of them were surprised to hear this, but they had grim looks on their faces.
Seeing this, the manager simply gave a snort and then released his aura to suppress all of the staff members around him.
They all couldn''t help taking a step back when they felt this aura.
There was a reason why the manager had his position.
It wasn''t just because of the way that he did his job, but also because of the power that he wielded. After all, this was a world where power reigned supreme, so without the power to back him up, it wasn''t as if he would be able to keep this position of his.
So naturally he would be able to suppress them if they ever wanted to go against him.
In the end, the staff members had no choice but to ept the decision of the manager.
Once they were all gone, the manager gave a sigh before saying, "I hope that this will turn out without any big problemsˇ"
There was a tone of worry that was in his voice as he said this.
Even though he showed a determined and confident look, there was a part of him that was very worried about all of this.
After all, he had no idea what was even happening right now.
Ye Qing Huan just kept bidding for everything that came out.
Even the next two special items were all taken by her.
She didn''t care at all about offending those people that were in the other VIP rooms as she just doubled the price of whatever they were bidding on.
Every time she did this, it was as if she was bidding on this thing for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was confused, but he could guess that she was just using him as an excuse to bid on these items.
Though he just couldn''t understand why she was doing all of this.
As time passed, there was more and more hostility that was shot in their direction, but no one seemed to do anything about it.
"This is our final item for the day."
Chapter 794: A bit disappointing
Since it was the final item, there was no doubt that it would be a special item.
So the moment that the host announced that it would be the final item, everyone immediately turned their attention to the stage.
Everyone seemed topletely forget about anything that they were thinking about before as they werepletely focused on the final item that would be brought up.
But the process of bringing this final item up was different from the process of bringing up the other items.
The main difference was thatˇ
There were a bunch of guards that suddenly appeared on stage.
They took a formation around the stage, making sure to secure the center of the stage along with the host.
With the way that they were standing, it was as if they weren''t nning on letting a single mouse past them.
It seemed like the auction house was going all out with this final item.
The crowd didn''t seem offended by the fact that all of these guards were summoned. Rather, it seemed like most people in the crowd were excited about this as they knew that it was only for a special item that the auction house would go all out like this.
So that meant that whatever they were nning on bringing out was without a doubt a very special thing.
That made everyone even more excited.
Even the VIP guests seemed excited based on the aura that wasing from them.
Though it wasn''t strange that they were excited since they hadn''t been able to get a single item.
Ye Qing Huan hadpletely outbid them for every single item that they wanted. Whether it was a normal item or a special item, it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan would run out of money.
That was also something that Lin Fan was shocked by and curious about.
He couldn''t help wondering just how much money Ye Qing Huan had.
There was no doubt that she would have a lot of money as the sister of Ye Tian Xie, the disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect''s sect master. However, it didn''t make sense that she would have this much moneyˇ
Or could it be that this was just a normal amount for those from one of the Five Great Sects?
Was this just a show of the amount of wealth that the Five Great Sects possessed?
Regardless of what it was, Lin Fan was more focused on something else.
It was Ye Qing Huan whoid there in his embrace with a bored look on her face.
Though she did this, he knew that she wasn''t actually disinterested in this item and was just acting this way. She had done this the entire time, so he had already figured out that she was just acting.
After all, there was only so much of a coincidence that could happen.
She just kept saying that she bought it because he seemed like he wanted it, but Lin Fan was sure that she bought it for a certain reason.
If Ye Qing Huan ever asked for the items that she bought back, he would hand them over without any hesitation.
Once the guards had finished gathering on stage and securing the scene, the item was finally brought out.
This was an item that was locked inside of a ss box that had runes all over it.
It was clear that there was a barrier around this ss box and judging by the density of the runes on it, it seemed that this barrier was anything but weak. To most of the people that were in the crowd, this barrier should be unbreakable.
Though to the people that were in the VIP roomsˇ
Without a doubt, it was easy for Ye Qing Huan to break this ss box.
It was just that there was nothing to gain from her breaking this ss box and stealing this item.
It was much easier for her to just bid for the item and take it openly like that.
Though it was a ss box, it wasn''t actually transparent. It was as if there was something that was blocking people from seeing what was inside of this ss box.
This was surely a ploy by the auction house to build up curiosity about the item that was inside of the ss box.
That would make it easier for them to raise the priceter.
Or at least that was the n if not for a certain someone who just crushed everyone else''s bid.
Once the ss box reached the center of the stage, there was a cage that suddenly fell down from the sky. No one knew where this cage even came from, it was as if the cage had appeared out of nowhere.
However, there was a reason for the appearance of this cage.
This cagended right where the ss box was,pletely surrounding it as if it was there to protect the ss box.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Only after all of this happened did the host move over to the side of the ss cage.
He didn''t reach into the cage and instead took out what seemed to be a stone.
With a casual toss, he threw that stone at the cage where it was immediately destroyed. It didn''t even get shattered to pieces, it was turned into dust by some kind of invisible barrier around the cage.
It showed just how powerful the defenses around the cage were.
After that was done, the host said, "As you can all see, there''s no way that anyone will be able to break through these defenses." There was a faint smile that appeared on his lips as he said, "As for why we''ve put up such defenses, it''s naturally because of how precious this item was."
Everyone''s eyes lit up the moment that they heard this.
Anyone that saw the host''s performance had to admit that he was skilled at what he did.
He certainly was good at catching everyone''s attention and using it to further the price of the item.
After exining this, the host just gave a simple wave of his hand.
With that wave of his hand, the ss box suddenly became transparent.
It was as if there was something deactivated with that wave of the host''s hand, which had allowed them to see through into the ss box.
The moment that they saw what was inside, everyone couldn''t help revealing a slightly disappointed look. After all, the thing that was inside of the ss was nothing more than a simple flower.
It wasn''t even a flower that seemed that impressive, it seemed like a flower that could be picked up from the side of the road.
At the same time, since there was a ss box around it, they weren''t able to sense the spiritual energy that came from the flower. The ss box and the barrier that it contained seemed topletely cut the flower off from the rest of the world.
So they weren''t able to tell what was special about this flower.
The host didn''t seem to panic when he saw the mood of the crowd.
The look on his face was as if he was already expecting to see this reaction from them.
That was only to be expected since the auction house would know what their product was and how the crowd was expected to react to it. If the crowd could see that this flower looked normal, there was no doubt that they would be able to see the same thing.
As such, it was up to the host to exin what was special about this item.
So the host raised his voice and said, "Everyone, do you think that our auction house would really bring out something disappointing for ourst item?"
The crowd was surprised to hear this before many of them started to shake their heads in response to this.
The items that had been brought out so far were considered special items.
If they already brought out these kinds of items, then that meant that this normal looking flower wouldn''t be something normal. The only thing that this flower could be was something very exceptional, something that was greater than the items brought out so far.
So everyone once again started to look excited as they waited for the host to continue.
When the host saw that he had built up their tension and attention, he said with a smile, "This flower is a special one that our auction house has spent quite a bit of effort to get. It''s a flower that no one would be able to get that easily, so it took us quite a bit of time to actually get this flower."
The host moved to the other side of the cage and started gesturing with his hands as if he was showing off the flower.
"This flower is known as the Moon Gazing Flower. It has the ability to create a dazzling light that will cause the viewers to fall into illusions, as if they were gazing at the moon. Not only can it be used as a final trump card, it also is a precious ingredient that is used in many different high grade pills."
The host continued on to exin the many uses of this flower, but there was only one thing that Lin Fan was interested in.
The first use of this Moon Gazing Flower.
It reminded him of another sect that used flowers like this.
"The starting bid will be five thousand spirit stones and eachˇ"
Before the host could finish saying what he wanted to say.
"Ten thousand."
Chapter 795: The final bid
Everyone looked up at the VIP rooms when they heard this bid.
It wasn''t Ye Qing Huan who made this bid, but rather one of the other VIP guests that made this bid.
It seemed like they couldn''t wait at all to start bidding for this Moon Gazing Flower.
The host didn''t even have time to take this bid as another person immediately said, "Twelve thousand."
"Thirteen thousand."
Just like this, the price of this Moon Gazing Flower increased.
The crowd just looked up with a trace of bitterness on their faces, but they weren''t surprised in the end. They knew that they were nothing more than cannon fodder when it came to these special items in the first ce.
They knew that they were there to raise the prices and nothing more, so they all just sat back and enjoyed the show.
Though they were a bit bitter since they weren''t able to take any of the normal items.
Those should have been theirs, but someone didn''t y by the rules and didn''t leave anything for them.
Still, since the auction house didn''t do anything, there was nothing for them toin about. If the auction house didn''t do anything, that meant that the other side was just too powerful for even the auction house to do anything.
There was no way for them toin unless they wanted to die.
The price continued to climb until it reached thirty thousand spirit stones. At that point, most of those that bid had dropped out and there were only two that were left.
One was the first person who made a bid who was also the young master from before.
The second one was someone who joined midway and was the second person to bid earlier for the flood dragon bone.
It was clear by the way that he didn''t give up that he wasn''t bidding for this Moon Gazing Flower just because he wanted it. It was clear that this second bidder was only doing it because they wanted to spite the young master.
After all, he only bid when the young master made a bid.
Right now, it was the second person who had the bid.
The young master seemed like he was hesitating to bid further on this item.
Only those that were in the same room as the young master knew that he was filled with rage at this moment.
Since this person had stood against the young master, the young master naturally could guess who this person was even though they were both VIP guests. There were only so many people that would go against him to this extent.N?v(el)B\\jnn
After taking a deep breath, the young master said, "Do you really want to keep doing this?"
The person in the other room was surprised by this since they didn''t expect the young master to suddenly say something like this.
This person naturally knew what kind of personality the young master had since he knew the young master well enough to provoke him like this.
This was not a statement that this second bidder expected from this young master.
"What if I do?" The second bidder said without any fear.
Even if he was surprised that the young master would act this way, that didn''t mean that he would bend to the young master''s will. He was doing all of this for a reason, so it wasn''t as if he would just give in to the young master.
The young master gave a sigh before saying, "You should already know who I''m representing. Do you really want to do this at a time like this? If you back down now, I''ll put in a good word for you."
The second bidder knitted his brows when he heard this.
Once again, he hadn''t expected the young master to say something like this.
Since he knew who the young master was, he knew which family he was from and who he represented. In that case, he knew exactly who the young master was referring to.
That actually made him feel a bit of pressure since the power behind the young master could indeed pressure him and his family.
Seeing that the second bidder didn''t respond, the young master said, "Thirty oneˇ"
"Sixty thousand."
The young master never got a chance to finish his bid as another one came in.
The moment that he heard this, he deeply knitted his brows.
It wasn''t because it was the same person that made a bid.
It was apletely different person.
But this was a voice that had a very deep impression on him.
Or it could even be said that it had left a trauma on him since this was the voice that kept getting in his way.
No matter how he tried, this voice always seemed to stand in his way.
It had trampled on the pride that he worked so hard to build and it made him feel as if he wasn''t anything special.
That was why it provoked a deep rage inside of him, one that he almost couldn''t control.
"Do you really want to make that bid?" Though the young master''s voice sounded calm, anyone that listened closely would be able to hear the rage that was hidden under the calm tone.
He had clearly lost his temper already, the only reason that he was forcing himself to stay calm was because of the pressure that was on him.
Howeverˇ
"Host, isn''t it time to count it down already?" Ye Qing Huan didn''t care at all about the young master or how he felt. She just calmly asked the host down below this question.
"m!"
"Do you even know who you''re messing with? Do you think that you''ll be able to leave this ce if you really take this item?" The young master roared out.
But once again, Ye Qing Huanpletely ignored him as she said, "Finish it already, I don''t have time to waste."
The young master suddenly threw a chair out the balcony and it seemed like he was about to go crazy, but the guards of the auction house suddenly appeared.
Even if he was a VIP guest, there was only so much that the auction house could let him get away with before it was considered crossing the line. This was one of the things that was considered crossing the line, so they had no choice but to step in.
The young master narrowed his eyes to look at the guards that suddenly appeared on the balcony of his room before saying, "Is this the stance of your auction house?"
The guards didn''t speak in a loud voice, but rather they spoke in a voice that only the young master could hear.
The young master narrowed his eyes even more when he heard this.
After a moment of silence, he asked something that only the guards could hear.
The guard gave a nod in response without saying anything.
"Fine, I''ll y along with you, but I do have my conditions." The young master said with a wave of his hand as if he was dismissing these guards.
The guards nodded in agreement before disappearing without a trace.
"So it seems like even ''they'' are going to take action. I guess I''ll just y along with them for now." The young master said with a sinister smile on his face.
After that moment of silence, the host continued by saying, "Sixty thousand going once."
Since the matter had been settled, there was only one thing left.
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows when he heard this.
He had seen the chair thrown out of the VIP room, but he had also seen the guards of the auction house catching it and making it disappear. But even though they had intervened, it didn''t seem like they were nning on doing anything to the guests that were there.
It seemed like they were even letting them get away with what they had done.
No matter how he thought about it, it didn''t seem like the auction house had any reason to do that.
So the fact that they were choosing to let this matter slide was very strange.
It was almost as ifˇthey hade to an agreement with the young master that had been aggressive towards Ye Qing Huan.
Ye Qing Huan could guess what Lin Fan was thinking, so she said, "It doesn''t matter if they''vee to some kind of agreement, I have my own ns."
Lin Fan was certainly surprised to hear this, but he just gave a nod as if he had expected this.
Ye Qing Huan had seemed like she was in control of the situation the entire time, so it wouldn''t be strange if she had already expected this. It wouldn''t be strange if she had alreadye up with a n to deal with this.
It was just that he didn''t understand who this person was that she had this n to deal with them.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem like she was going to say anything else, so he could only wait and see what would happen.
The host didn''t hesitate to call the auction of the final item and in no time at all, the Moon Gazing Flower was brought up to their VIP room.
They had even brought up the ss box that the Moon Gazing Flower had been stored in as a special gift.
The way that the auction house acted was as if they wanted to be friends with Ye Qing Huan, butˇ
"We''re leaving." Ye Qing Huan didn''t care as she just paid for the item and then dragged him off.
Chapter 796: Surrounded
Once they left the auction house, Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to be in a rush anymore.
The way that she strolled casually in the streets after leaving the auction house was as if she didn''t feel there was a problem at all.
But it wasn''t the same for Lin Fan.
Lin Fan knew that after putting on such arge disy, there was no doubt that there would be people with other thoughts. These people wouldn''t have kind intentions towards them or the items that they bid for.
So now was the most dangerous time for them.
Especially since this was a ck market auction.
It was even more dangerous than a normal auction.
It was just that the way that Ye Qing Huan acted, it didn''t seem like she cared about any of this at all.
Or rather it seemed like she didn''t feel like she was in danger at all.
Lin Fan knew that Ye Qing Huan had many tricks up her sleeves, but he also had to remind herˇ
"The Heavenly Demon Sect shouldn''t be acting at a time like this. If the Heavenly Demon Sect acts, you should know what the other Five Great Sects will think."
Ye Qing Huan looked at him with a smile on her face as if she wasn''t concerned by what he said at all. The way that she looked at him, it was like she thought that he was cute with how worried he was.
That just made Lin Fan knit his brows even more.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t keep teasing him though as she said, "You don''t have to worry, I''ve already taken care of everything."
Lin Fan raised a brow when he heard this, but seeing how confident Ye Qing Huan looked when she said thisˇhe had no choice but to trust in her.
She had controlled the situation in the palm of her hands the entire time, so she must also have some idea of what to do now.
Seeing the look on Lin Fan''s face, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "Don''t you want to know why I did all of that in the first ce?"
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but he didn''t say anything right away.
He calmly looked at Ye Qing Huan as if he was trying to figure out what she was trying to do, but she just kept looking at him with the same smile on her face. It was as if she wouldn''t let him figure anything out from her expression alone no matter what happened.
So with a sigh, Lin Fan said, "Why?"
Ye Qing Huan''s smile became wider as if she was waiting for this.
She tapped a finger on her chin before saying, "I really wonder why I did all of this."
The way that she said this was as if she really wanted to y with him.
Lin Fan shook his head with a bitter smile hearing this.
He couldn''t help thinking of just how much Ye Qing Huan had changed since he had first met her. Though thinking about it, perhaps this was her real personality and the one that he met before was just an act.
Perhaps this was how she acted around people that she trusted enough to show her real self.
Since she wanted to y like this, Lin Fan said with a sigh, "Why did you do all of this? I really want to know."
The tone that he said this in wasn''t really sincere, but Ye Qing Huan didn''t care since that wasn''t the reason why she had done all of this in the first ce.
She had done this to distract him.
Now that he was ying along, it was safe to say that he was distracted from the things that he was talking about before.
"That other VIP guest that kept threatening us, who do you think he was?" Ye Qing Huan said with the same smile on her face, but this timeˇLin Fan couldn''t keep the same look on his face.
He immediately knitted his brows the moment that he heard this and he looked at Ye Qing Huan as if he was trying to figure out what her goal was.
But he wasn''t able to tell a single thing from Ye Qing Huan''s expression.
So in the end, he shook his head with a sigh.
Instead of keeping him in suspense this time, Ye Qing Huan calmly said, "The Mo Family."
Lin Fan revealed a confused look when he heard this.
Even though she had stated it clearly, it wasn''t as if he had any idea of what this family was or who the young master was just on this alone. Without knowing more about this ''Mo Family'', he really wasn''t able to understand what she meant by this.
Ye Qing Huan could see the look on his face, but she didn''t exin what she meant by this.
It was apletely different method of teasing, but it was just as effective as the teasing that she had done before. No, it could be said that it was even more effective than before since it made him even more curious.
Her method this time was to feed him a tiny bit of information that he wouldn''t understand, which would hook him even more. It would make Lin Fan more curious and want to find out what she meant by this, which teased him more effectively than telling him nothing.
Finally, Ye Qing Huan said, "If you give me a kiss, then maybe I''ll be willing to tell you."
A bitter smile appeared on Lin Fan''s lips when he heard this.
It was almost as if this was the real reason why she had teased him all this time. It was as if she was building up to this all along.
Lin Fan just looked at her as if he was trying to figure out if Ye Qing Huan was being serious or not, but Ye Qing Huan still had the same smile on her face as if she wasn''t bothered by this look at all.
Though at the same time, Lin Fan could see a trace of seriousness in her eyes.
It was as if she was serious about this proposal.
Seeing this, Lin Fan once again shook his head with another sigh before moving forward towards Ye Qing Huan.
She was surprised by his sudden movements, but she was even more surprised when he suddenly brought her mask down a bit. This covered her eyes a bit, but she could see him move his lips up to her forehead and she felt the soft touch of his lips.
Once Lin Fan was done, he moved back to say, "I think that should be enough for now."
It wasn''t that he didn''t want to do it, it was just that it was embarrassing doing it in front of everyone in the ck market like this. Especially when they were the center of attention because of the gold rimmed ck masks that they wore.
Ye Qing Huan was dazed for a few seconds before suddenly saying, "I''ll take it for now."
She turned away slightly when she said this, as if she was acting tough, but it was hard to hide that her ears had turned red.
When she calmed down, Ye Qing Huan said, "The Mo Family is one of the families of the Moon Flower Sect."
"Huh?" Lin Fan was shocked to hear this, but his brain also quickly turned as he connected the pieces.
"Then you meanˇthey wanted the Moon Gazing Flower forˇ" His voice drifted off, but the implications were clear.
"That''s right." Ye Qing Huan said with a nod before continuing, "It would have been used in that array that they are setting up on the mountain."
Lin Fan let out a sigh, but this time it was a sigh of relief.
As expected, Ye Qing Huan really had everything in the palm of her hands.
It seemed that she already knew everything and had acted that way because it was the best way to get what she wanted. It was the best way to make sure that the enemies didn''t get what they needed.
Now that the Moon Gazing Flower was in their hands, it shouldn''t be a problem for themter on.
Ye Qing Huan revealed a faint smile when she saw his expression before saying, "You shouldn''t feel that relieved just yet. We still have to bring this Moon Gazing Flower out of this ce. You were the one that said it before, this is the most dangerous moment."
Lin Fan knitted his brows once more after hearing this, but he also quickly calmed himself down and raised his guard. The moment that he did, he couldn''t help realizing that something was off.
Though there were still people that were around them, it seemed like there were less than before. At the same time, it seemed like even the stores had less people in them.
It was almost as if there was something keeping people away.
As for the people that were still there, though they looked at their gold rimmed ck mask, it seemed like they were also looking for something else from time to time.
It seemed that they were paying attention to them for the wrong reasons.
Ye Qing Huan saw this and said with the same smile, "That''s right, we''repletely surrounded."N?v(el)B\\jnn
A trace of bitterness appeared on Lin Fan''s lips, but he just said, "Then what should we do?"
Ye Qing Huan tilted her head as she said back to me, "That''s a good question, what should we do about this?"
Chapter 797: Going quiet
Lin Fan didn''t know what to say when he saw her like this.
Though there was a part of him that couldn''t help thinking that she was cute when she acted like this.
Since she wasn''t going to say anything, Lin Fan just said with a sigh, "Indeed, I wonder what we''ll do."
He knew that she must have some kind of n already if Ye Qing Huan was acting like this.
In that case, he would just y along and see what her n was.
So Lin Fan prepared himself for the ambush that was about toe.
It was just that the ambush never came.
Even though they were clearly surrounded, it didn''t seem like anyone was nning on attacking them. It was as if they were just watching them to see what the two of them would do instead of actually attacking them.
Even though they werepletely outnumbered by the people that were around them.N?v(el)B\\jnn
There were several groups that were all working together for this ambush, which was what gave them the courage to ambush them like this.
If it was just one group, then they might not do anything just in case the power behind Ye Qing Huan retaliated. But since there were many groups that were here, they would be able to withstand it.
Though that was only because no one really knew who was behind Ye Qing Huan.
They didn''t believe that anyone too powerful woulde to a ce in the middle of nowhere like this.
So that was why they didn''t believe that Ye Qing Huan or Lin Fan would be associated with anyone too powerful.
The one that was the most anxious about this was the manager of the auction house.
He had reported back to his superiors about Ye Qing Huan and he had advised not touching them, but his superiors didn''t listen to him. Instead, since he had been insistent on not doing anything to Ye Qing Huan''s group, they had sent someone else to take care of this matter.
This was one of the upper managers of the entire ck market and someone in the Qi Condensing Realm.
This was someone that was far stronger than the manager of the auction house who was only in the Foundation Realm.
Along with this, the ck market had sent three more Qi Condensing Realm Experts along with this upper manager.
This showed just how determined they were to take care of Ye Qing Huan.
"You really messed up this time, didn''t you, Yao Fu?" The upper manager said with a trace of schadenfreude in his voice.
The one he called Yao Fu was the manager of the auction house.
The two of them had been up for the position of upper manager at the same time and they had even joined the ck market at the same time, climbing up the ranks together. However, the upper manager had managed to take the position from Yao Fu and his cultivation had surpassed his with the resources that he received as an upper manager.
Yao Fu gave a sigh before saying, "Yong Lan, don''t look down on them. I advise you to use the VIP guests as shields to test them before you make a move yourself. If anything seems wrong, just cut them off and me it all on them."
The upper manager called Yong Lan suddenly knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Yao Fu with narrowed eyes for a bit before saying with a snort, "Aren''t you looking down on me too much? I''m a Qi Condensing Realm Expert now and I have these experts from upper management. Do you really think that some kids would be able to fight us?"
Yao Fu shook his head when he heard this before saying, "I know that your pride is important to you, but this isn''t the time. This is a very serious situation."
Yong Lan gave another snort as he said, "You''re being too cautious. This is why you weren''t able to make it all those years ago. They needed someone who was willing to take action and that was why they chose me. Just leave everything to me and I''ll take care of it."
Yao Fu once again shook his head and gave another sigh before saying, "I''m saying this for your own good. As your one time friend, I''m saying this for your own benefit. Just walk away if it seems off."
Though their rtionship was a bit sour now because they hadpeted for the position of upper manager, they had indeed been friends once upon a time.
In fact, they were even inws since their wives were blood rted sisters.
Yong Lan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Yao Fu without a word for a bit before finally saying, "I''ll keep it in mind."
That was the only thing that he could respond with.
After all, he knew that it was impossible for him to actually back down with the orders that he had received. If he were to back down now, then it wouldn''t just be him that would be punished, it would be everyone here who would be punished.
So he really had no choice but to follow the orders that he received.
Even if he was an upper manager, that didn''t mean that he was free to do what he wanted.
In fact, it actually made him even more restricted because he had be an upper manager.
With this thought in his mind, Yong Lan gave the orders to the three Qi Condensing Realm Experts that hade with him.
They had a special method ofmunicating with each other, so they were in contact the whole time as the three of them moved into position. They each took a position in one cardinal direction around Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan who were still walking in the streets.
This way, with Yong Lan, the four of them would be surrounding these two.
Once the other three were in position, Yong Lan gave the order, "On my mark, take them down."
"Confirmed."
That was the response that he received from the other three.
But as he was counting downˇ
"Zzt."
A light on the token that he was holding suddenly flickered before disappearing without a trace. It was as if the light had suddenly gone out because something had happened on the other side.
As for what this light representedˇit was one of the three Qi Condensing Realm Experts that hemanded.
Seeing this, Yong Lan gave the order for the other two to hold their position as he checked with the one that had their light suddenly disappear. But no matter how he tried to contact that Qi Condensing Realm Expert, it didn''t seem like they were responding at all.
He tried calling them many times, but it didn''t seem like they were picking up at all.
So in the end, Yong Lan lost his temper and roared, "Pick up immediately or face my wrath!"
Yao Fu could see that something was wrong, so he came over to say, "What''s going on?"
In the middle of his words, another one of the lights disappeared from the token.
Yong Lan was shocked to see this before deeply knitting his brows.
It might be a coincidence if it was just a single light, but for two of them to disappear and to disappear one after another, it seemed like there was someone acting against them. It seemed like there was something else happening that he wasn''t aware of.
So without even answering Yao Fu, Yong Lan called the third Qi Condensing Realm Expert, "What is happening? Where are the other two?"
"Sir, I have no idea. I just suddenly lost contact withˇ"
Before thatst Qi Condensing Realm Expert could answer, his voice cut off as well. Then all of a sudden, thest light on the token flickered and disappeared without a trace.
Both Yong Lan and Yao Fu deeply knitted their brows when they heard this.
After all, they had heard something else while thatst Qi Condensing Realm Expert was calling them.
"Shing."
It was the sound of a sharp sword being swung.
That meant that it wasn''t intentional that the call had been dropped.
It seemed like there was someone who was hunting themˇ
Yao Fu turned to look at Yong Lan to say, "We need to leave this ce immediately. If we don''t leave now, we''ll lose our lives."
Yong Lan deeply knitted his brows upon hearing this.
There was a part of him that wanted to refute Yao Fu''s words, but there was a greater part of him that recognized the danger that all of this posed. That part of him also couldn''t deny that he was wrong since all three of these Qi Condensing Realm Experts had gone quiet.
It might be that they were in the middle of a fight and couldn''t respond, butˇhe wasn''t too hopeful.
After a long silence, Yong Lan finally said, "Fine, we''re leaving. But this isn''t something that we''ll be able to exin that easily. We''ll need to sacrifice the other VIP guests to ensure that they believe us."
This time, Yao Fu nodded in agreement.
As long as it meant that they were safe, it seemed like he didn''t care about anyone else''s safety.
It was just too bad that they didn''t get a chance to do this.
"Where are you going?"
When they turned around after hearing this voice, all they saw was a swording at their necks.
It was too fast for them to even react to.
Chapter 798: Shadow in the night
"What''s going on with those auction people? Why aren''t they giving the signal yet?"
This was another group that was in the area where Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan were, though they were a bit further away since they wanted to y the oriole hiding behind the mantis stalking the cicada.
They wanted everyone else to put their effort first to weaken Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan beforeing in to take the prize.
But they were waiting for the auction house people to make a move first.
It wasn''t just them alone, it was everyone else who had been called by the auction house.
They all wanted the auction house to make their stance clear so that they wouldn''t be able to escape in the end and me it all on them.
It was just that no one made a move even after all this time.
It seemed like the people from the auction house hadpletely disappeared.
"Young master, should we leave as well?"
One of theckeys suddenly asked this.
This group was one of the VIP guests that had been at the auction, so they were led by a young master.
This young master narrowed his eyes when he heard this and he looked forward to where Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan were.
He could sense that the aura of the two were still in the same position as before. It didn''t seem like they had moved at all with how their auras were still in the same ce.
If that was the case, then why weren''t the people from the auction house doing anything?
"No, we''re not leaving just yet. Contact the scout and see what the situation was."
Of course they didn''t just trust the information that the auction house gave them.
They had sent their own scout who had been following Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan the entire time.
The young master wanted to know what the situation was before making the decision whether to leave or not. After all, the things that were sold at the auction were very enticing to himˇ
If he could get these things while keeping his losses to a minimum, it would be worth taking this risk.
Butˇ
"Young master, the scout isn''t responding at all." Theckey said in a panicked voice.
Anotherckey quickly said, "Young master, even the people from the auction house have stopped responding."
The young master deeply knitted his brows before saying, "We''re leaving."
"You know to leave now? It''s just too bad that it''s toote."
The entire group was shocked when they heard this voice.
All of them looked at each other as if they were trying to see who was the one that spoke, but they knew that it wasn''t any of them since no one recognized this voice. They knew that the one that spoke was definitely an enemy.
All of them quickly turned around and pulled out their weapons, forming a circle formation.
The young master was at the center of that circle formation, releasing his spiritual senses in every direction as if he wanted to find the source of this voice. However, no matter how he spread his spiritual sense, he found that he wasn''t able to find a single thing.
It was like there was only an empty void all around them.
But that was strangeˇ
They should have been surrounded by buildings since they were hiding on the roof, but he didn''t sense them at all.
The young master quickly figured out what was wrong.
It was as if his spiritual sense wasn''t returning to him at all, it was as if there was something that was swallowing his spiritual sense that prevented it from returning to him.
"Who are you?" The young master suddenly said to the surprise of theckeys.
"You''re not qualified."
That was thest thing that they heard before a sharp de cut through the air and cut through the necks of theckeys. Even the young master wasn''t able to notice the de until it was toote and cut into his neck.
As his head was rolling through the air, all he saw was a shadow in the night moving past them.
This shadow didn''t even stop for a moment to look at the ones that it just killed.
It just kept moving along as if it didn''t care about them at all.
"Just who did we offend?"
That was thest thought that the young master had as his head hit the ground.
ˇ
"What do you mean that they''re not responding?" Young Master Mo roared out.
Theckeys that he was roaring at all had awkward looks on their faces as if they wanted to tell him to be silent, but they didn''t dare to do so. At the same time, they looked like they felt awkward because they couldn''t say what they had just said.
It was the reason that the young master had lost his temper in the first ce.
They had lost contact with the people from the auction house.
Their group had been waiting for the people from the auction house to act the entire time, but no one from the auction house had done a thing. It was almost as if they hadpletely disappeared without a trace.
That was why the young master had sent his people to check with the auction house to see what was happening.
Only when they came backˇthey told the young master that the people from the auction house didn''t respond.
"What about our scouts?" Young Master Mo roared at hisckeys.
However, all of theckeys revealed awkward looks since they couldn''t say what they wanted to say next. That was because they had lost contact with the scouts as well.
They had tried to reach the scouts many times, but it seemed like they had disappeared without a trace just like the people from the auction house. So in the end, there was nothing that they could do excepte back and report this matter to the young master.
But it was hard for them to report it since they knew that the young master would lose his temper when he heard this.
The only thing that they could do was awkwardly stand there as they organized their thoughts.
Theckeys looked at each other as if they were urging each other to speak, but no one said a single thing.
Young Master Mo''s temper was already bad because of the news that he received earlier, so the more that they hesitated like thisˇthe more that he was enraged.
Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore as he raised his hand and pped theckey that was in front of him.
Right after he pped thisckey across the face, he roared, "Answer me!"
But no one said a thing.
Theckey that had been pped had his head dipped forward, as if he was lowering his head.
Seeing this, Young Master Mo was about to scold him once more.
But he stopped himself when he sawˇthe head of theckey suddenly fall off his neck andnd on the ground.
It wasn''t just Young Master Mo who was shocked by this, all of theckeys were shocked since they hadn''t noticed a single thing.
They weren''t foolish enough to think that Young Master Mo had pped hard enough to kill thisckey. They knew that there had to be someone else who was lurking in the shadows the entire time who took advantage of this one opening.
However, they also couldn''t help feeling that this person was a fool.
They had one opening and they used it to kill ackey?
If one thought about it, it was easy to figure out who was in charge here and who was the higher priority kill.
Once thatckey''s head fell off, the otherckeys all moved into position around Young Master Mo. Theypletely surrounded him as if they were blocking him off from the rest of the world and they raised their weapons as if they wouldn''t let a single thing pass by.
They were determined to risk their lives to protect him.
Even though he treated them like that, they were still willing to risk their lives to protect him.
It seemed like Young Master Mo gave them quite a few benefitsˇ
But that didn''t matter in the face of the unknown enemy.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Even afterpletely surrounding Young Master Mo and spreading their spiritual senses in all directions, it didn''t seem like there was anything there. It was almost as if they were casting their spiritual sense into the voidˇ
They quickly realized the same thing as the young master from before.
They realized that there was something that was swallowing their spiritual sense and not allowing it to go any further.
But not a single one of them knew why this was happening.
In the end, it didn''t matter as a de came out of the darkness.
Before they were able to react, the de came out of the darkness and cut right through their necks just like with the other group.
Theckeys weren''t able to see a single thing as their heads fell off their necks just like the firstckey.
The only difference was that this timeˇthe young master didn''t have his head cut off.
Instead of having his head cut off, the sword in his hand had been snapped cleanly in half and rendered useless.
Even his hands had been cut so that he couldn''t hold the remaining part anymore.
Young Master Mo stared into the darkness with eyes filled with fear as he had no idea what just happened.
Chapter 799: Do your worst
"Ta, ta, ta."
There was the sound of footsteps that rang out through the night before the one that these footsteps belonged to revealed themself.
Though they walked out of the cover of the night, Young Master Mo still wasn''t able to see their true appearance since they had covered themself in a cloak.
After walking a few steps forward, this cloaked figure stopped in front of Young Master Mo and asked, "Do you know why you''ve been spared?"
Young Master Mo couldn''t help trembling when he heard this voice.
This was a voice that was devoid of any warmth.
This was a voice that was like being thrown into a bucket of ice.
It was a voice that was like the world had been frozenpletely.
Young Master Mo wasn''t able to move a single inch after hearing this voice, he wasn''t even able to move his mouth to say anything as he waspletely frozen in ce.
It was like someone had locked him in ice as he couldn''t move a muscle in his body.
Finally, the cloaked figure raised their hand and said, "It''s because you still have your use."
The cloaked figure didn''t seem to care that Young Master Mo was frozen in ce as their hand came forward to grab Young Master Mo by the shoulder. Then in one swift movement, the cloaked figure turned Young Master Mo on his side and lifted him up.
The way that he carried Young Master Mo was like he was carrying some kind of luggage.
Young Master Mo wasn''t able to do a single thing as he could only allow this cloaked figure to pick him up like this. He was like a log in the arm of the cloaked figure, being carried like an object.
The cloaked figure didn''t waste any time jumping forward.
The cloaked figure moved so fast that Young Master Mo wasn''t able to see much.
In between the steps where the cloaked figure slowed down, Young Master Mo could see different corpses and pools of blood. When he saw them, he recognized them immediately.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They were the ones that he had been working with.
The other VIP guests and even the group from the auction house.
It seemed like there wasn''t a single one of them who was still alive as they had all been ughtered by this cloaked figure.
But that just made him even more confused.
After all, what reason did this cloaked figure have to spare him like this?
It would have been easy for the cloaked figure to kill him, Young Master Mo wasn''t foolish enough to not recognize this fact. After all, if the cloaked figure had wanted, they could have killed him earlier instead of just disarming him.
So where was this cloaked figure taking him?
At the same time, Young Master Mo knew that the cloaked figure was showing him all of this on purpose.
It was as if the cloaked figure wanted to put him in his ce by showing him all of this.
It was as if the cloaked figure wanted to show him what would happen if he tried to resist.
But Young Master Mo didn''t have any intentions of resisting.
Young Master Mo wasn''t a fool, there was a reason why he had been chosen by the Mo Family to represent them at this auction. It wasn''t as if Young Master Mo was the only young master of the Mo Family in the first ce.
This Young Master Mo was actually the third young master of the Mo Family, the one that everyone looked down on.
Since they looked down on him, he was someone that had to earn his ce.
So even though he acted rash, he was actually someone with deeper thoughts.
His mind was turning as he tried to figure out a way to get out of this alive.
But he wasn''t able to think of a n before arriving at their destination.
When they arrived, Young Master Mo was shocked to see where he was brought.
Standing in front of him were two people wearing the gold rimmed ck mask and they were people that he recognized with a single nce.
That was because these two were the targets that everyone had been aiming for this time.
It was Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw the cloaked figure appear with Young Master Mo, he couldn''t help being surprised.
He didn''t recognize either of them, but he could tell from the way that the cloaked figure looked at Ye Qing Huan that he was subservient to her. It seemed like this cloaked figure was one of the experts that was under Ye Qing Huan.
Once the cloaked figure stopped, they didn''t hesitate to throw Young Master Mo to the ground before moving away.
Young Master Mo was very confused by this situation, but that didn''t mean that he wasn''t thinking about finding a way out of this. The way that his eyes kept darting back and forth made it clear that he was still trying to find a way to escape.
But then there was a look in his eyes that seemed a bit strange.
The way that he looked at Ye Qing Huan had changed.
It was almost as if he was acting a bit smugˇ
"Young miss, there are better ways to get my attention."
The moment that he said this, Lin Fan immediately understood what he was thinking.
"What an idiot."
That was the only thought that passed through Lin Fan''s mind when he heard this.
Though there was also a part of him that was annoyed by the way that Young Master Mo was acting. It made him slightly clench his fists as a part of him felt like he wanted to beat up this Young Master Mo.
But then he saw that Ye Qing Huan was looking at him with a faint smile on her lips.
The way that her lips moved made it clear what she was mouthing.
"Are you jealous?"
Lin Fan''s face couldn''t help turning a bit red when he was caught like this and he turned away from Ye Qing Huan.
She was happy seeing him like this, butˇ
"Hey, are you listening to me?"
Young Master Mo didn''t seem to see this clue at all as he only thought of himself.
He didn''t think that much of their actions since he was already certain of one thing.
That was just how strong his ego was.
When Ye Qing Huan turned back to look at Young Master Mo, he was about to say something when he suddenly felt a chill hit him. It was even stronger than the chill that he felt when the cloaked figure spoke.
He just couldn''t understand what he said wrong, but he felt that he should say something at leastˇ
So he said the worst possible thing.
"There''s no need to be shy. If you just tell me honestly, I''ll be sure to ept you."
"Ah!"
A scream of pain rang out as soon as his voice fell.
When Young Master Mo recovered from the pain and looked down, he found that all of his limbs had been severed and he had fallen to the ground. All of the stubs where his limbs had been connected to were burnt to prevent him from bleeding out.
This was clearly the work of someone who was skilled in this field of work.
"Ah! Do you know who I am? I am the young master of the Mo Family! Do you know who''s behind the Mo Family? The Moon Flower Sect!" At this point, Young Master Mo hadpletely lost control of his rationale and he was just blurting out whatever he felt would keep him alive.
But this was what Ye Qing Huan had been waiting for.
There was a faint smile that appeared on her lips as she said, "You think that the Moon Flower Sect scares me?"
"Huh?" Young Master Mo was surprised to hear this, but then he quickly said, "Don''t think that they won''t do anything! The Moon Flower Sect will surely act if you do anything to me! After all, I came on behalf of the Moon Flower Sect to get an item that they wanted from this auction! If you don''t hand it over and let me leave, they wille with their forces and take it from you!
You won''t be able to escape!"
"Do your worst." Ye Qing Huan said with the same faint smile on her face.
"Huh?" Young Master Mo was shocked to hear this as he looked at Ye Qing Huan in a daze.
He just couldn''t understand why this person didn''t fear the Moon Flower Sectˇ
After all, the Moon Flower Sect was a powerful sect that was even backed by the Five Great Sects. It was not a power that anyone could just ignore, much less taunt like this.
This person in front of him had to be either crazy or from some kind of power that could rival the Moon Flower Sect.
Young Master Mo just opened and closed his mouth as if he wanted to say a few things, but he wasn''t able to say a single word as he looked like a floundering fish opening and closing his mouth.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t care about him either as she turned to the cloaked figure to ask, "Did you record all of that?"
The cloaked figure gave a nod before pulling out a crystal that had been hidden in their cloak the entire time.
Seeing this, Ye Qing Huan''s smile became wider as she said, "Good, now we have no more use for him."
Chapter 800 Who dares!
Young Master Mo had a shocked look on his face when he heard this before he said, "Wait, didn''t you bring me here because you were interested in me? What do you meanˇ"
Before he could finish, he found that his view was changing.
It was as if the world was starting to turn with how his view of the world was bing upside down.
At the same time, he could tell that his view was being turned and he was soon looking in the opposite direction that he was looking in before. When his headnded, he found that he was staring at his own body that was currently bleeding from the neck.
It took him a few seconds to realize that it was his own body and that his head had been severed.
Young Master Mo tried to scream, but he found that he wasn''t able to as the light faded from his eyes.
In no time at all, his eyes turnedpletely dim.
Only there was still a look of disbelief on his face as if he couldn''t believe that he had died just like that.
"Young miss, it''s done." The cloaked figure flicked the de to get Young Master Mo''s blood off before putting it away under the cloak again.
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod, but it didn''t seem like she cared about Young Master Mo at all. Instead, she turned to Lin Fan to give him a look, which he couldn''t help finding strange.
He didn''t seem to understand the look at first, but then he slowly started to understand why she was looking at him like this.
She didn''t want him to misunderstand.
Young Master Mo had shouted that strange thing as he died, so she was worried that he might misunderstand something.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling his heart skip a beat when he saw how cute she was like this before reaching his hand up to pat her on the head.
Ye Qing Huan bumped his hand with her head once, as if to show off her dissatisfaction, but then she just let him pat her on the head.
During all of this, the cloaked figure had stood there in silence.
But after a bit, the cloaked figure couldn''t help bursting out inughter which waspletely different from how it had acted before.
Itpletely ruined the image that Lin Fan had of this cloaked figure as a calm and cool individual.
To his surprise, Ye Qing Huan also seemed to reveal an embarrassed look when she saw this cloaked figureughing at her. It didn''t seem like she was angry that the cloaked figure wasughing at her, which showed that they were close.
After taking a moment to gather herself, Ye Qing Huan asked, "Grandma Pan, what are youughing at?"
The cloaked figure who had been called Grandma Pan gave another chuckle before saying, "It''s just so rare to see our young miss embarrassed like this. This olddy couldn''t helpughing at the young miss'' good fortune to find a fine young man like this."
The blush on Ye Qing Huan''s face became stronger when she heard this, but she acted tough by saying, "Grandma Pan, is it really that fun tough at me like this?"
"Yes, very much so."
There was no hesitation in Grandma Pan''s as she said this.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t get angryˇwell, she did get angry, but she wasn''t actually angry after hearing this. She just looked at Grandma Pan with an unhappy look, but she didn''t get mad.
That just went to show how close Ye Qing Huan was with this cloaked figure who acted as her subordinate.
Even though she was her subordinate, it seemed like they were close enough to joke about things like this.
After they continued on for a bit, Ye Qing Huan said in a serious voice, "Grandma Pan, I''m counting on you to deliver this."
Grandma Pan gave a nod before saying, "Young miss, leave everything to me."
As soon as her voice fell, she disappeared without a trace.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t remain there either as she gave a nod in the direction that Grandma Pan had been in before turning around to leave while grabbing Lin Fan''s hand.
Lin Fan was very curious about what this was all about, but he just went along with her since he knew that he could ask her about thister.
ˇ
"Great Elder, there''s something you have to see!"
There was a disciple that ran into the main hall that the elders were meeting in.
The moment that this disciple charged in, all of the elders narrowed their eyes to look at the disciple.
Just based on this and the mood that was in the room, it was clear that they had been discussing something important before this disciple barged in.
The elder who was sitting at the front of this hall was the one that released the most pressure on this disciple. This elder was the Great Elder that the disciple called for and the one that was in charge here.
After a long and tense silence, the Great Elder finally mmed his fist down on the armrest of the chair that he was sitting on and said, "What is the meaning of this? Is this a ce for you to run around in?"
The disciple trembled when he heard this, but it didn''t seem like he backed down.
In fact, he was already scared enough that he wanted to pee his pants, but it was just because of the importance of the message that he had that he pushed himself forward.
After all, he was more terrified of the punishment that woulde from failing to report this information than he was of being punished by the elders right now.
Taking a deep breath, the disciple said, "There''s a problem with the ck market auction."
"Huh?" Many of the elders were confused to hear this since they had never known about this matter in the first ce.
But the few elders that did know about this slightly knitted their brows. Find adventures on empire
They didn''t think that this matter was important enough for a disciple to interrupt their meeting like this. However, they didn''t say a thing as they waited to see what else the disciple had to say.
They didn''t believe that this disciple was a fool looking for death.
It was the same for the Great Elder.
Once the disciple saw the way that the Great Elder looked at him, he came forward with a crystal in hand that he presented to the Great Elder.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Great Elder raised a brow seeing this, but he still took the crystal that the disciple offered.
Seeing that the disciple didn''t say anything as he took this crystal, he turned his attention to the crystal to see what was so special about it.
When he looked at it carefully, he realized that this was a rare thing.
It was a crystal that could record images as illusions and show them when spiritual energy was injected into it.
So without a thought, he put his spiritual energy in.
When he did, the image of Young Master Mo without any limbs attached appeared on the ground in front of him.
This was a higher grade crystal than he thought as he could hear what Young Master Mo was hearing. But the moment that he heard what Young Master Mo said, he immediately deeply knitted his brows.
This was Young Master Mo''s final scene.
In that final scene, the person on the other side even looked down on their Moon Flower Sect.
This building that they were in was the temporary hall that the Moon Flower Sect had built on this White Frost Mountain. It was their base for getting the Divine Blood Fruit for the Five Great Sects.
Once the scene was over, everyone was silent.
No one paid any attention to the disciple who had brought the crystal.
He was even trying to blend into the background as much as he could, trying to make it so that no one remembered that he was even here. After all, he could see the looks that were on the faces of the elders.
It was clear that they were close to losing their tempers and if they did, the rage would fall onto him as the one that brought this crystal.
But they were elders for a reason, it wasn''t as if they would lose their tempers that easily.
"Great Elder, this isˇ" One of the elders asked the Great Elder for his opinion.
When he did, the others all looked at the Great Elder as if they were waiting for his response.
The Great Elder didn''t say a thing as a look of thought was on his face.
After a long silence, the Great Elder finally said, "How many of our people are assigned to watching the other three sects?"
Everyone was confused when they heard this question since they didn''t think that this was rted to this matter.
But one of the elders still responded to this question.
Seeing the Great Elder fall into deep thought again, one of the elders couldn''t take it anymore as he said, "Great Elder, what about this matter? Who are these people that dare to touch our people and the things that we want?"
Then after a pause, that elder said, "Not to mention the Moon Gazing FlowerˇWithout that, our array will beˇ"
The Great Elder shook his head and said, "Why do you think it''s not rted?"
The expressions on the faces of all the elders changed when they heard this.
Chapter 801 Feel sorry for them
There was a silence that lingered in the air before one of the elders suddenly spoke.
"Great Elder, you mean that they knew about our need for the Moon Gazing Flower and stopped us? But we''ve been keeping our eyes on the other three sects the entire time and made sure that they wouldn''t do anything."
The other elders nodded in agreement.
Even an allied sect wasn''t a sect that would escape their surveince.
They had spent quite a bit of manpower just watching over those other sects.
So if one of those sects actually moved against them and took this Moon Gazing Flower from themˇ
The Great Elder shook his head before saying, "No, it''s not one of those three sects. There''s no way that they would do something like this."
All of the elders revealed shocked looks at this, but the Great Elder continued by saying, "It seems like someone else is provoking us. It seems like there''s someone else who''s moving under the current and is trying to get us to split our forcesˇ"
All of the elders deeply knit their brows when they heard this, but one of the elders still couldn''t help asking, "Great Elder, are you sure of this? It seems like this might be the work of one of those three sects. There''s no guarantee that it isn''t them, is there?"
The Great Elder narrowed his eyes before saying, "If it was them, why did none of our people notice them moving? Do you really think we put in all that effort for nothing?"
All of the elders trembled when they heard this, but they knew what the Great Elder was trying to do.
If they admitted that it was one of the three sects, then that would mean that they were admitting that there was a traitor. Once that was out there, then there was no doubt that they would be filled with suspicion towards each other.
At this critical moment, they couldn''t suspect each other or else the other three sects would take advantage of this.
Though once they were in privateˇthere was no doubt that they would investigate each other.
For now, they just couldn''t show this in public.
They had to at least act like they were united or else this would all fail.
So the elders fell silent after hearing what the Great Elder said.
Their eyes told different stories, but they at least acted civil right now.
The Great Elder could naturally see this from them, so he said with a sigh, "Go and get me the information on the auction. I want to know everything that happened."
The one that he was talking to was the disciple who had brought the crystal in the first ce.
That disciple had been trying to hide up against the wall like he was blending into the background, but he couldn''t do that any longer when the Great Elder called him out like this.
However, he wasn''t unhappy that he was called out like this.
Rather, it looked like he had just been pardoned with the look that was on his face.
"Yes, yes, we''ll find everything about the auction." The disciple immediately turned to leave as soon as he said this.
It was just that he didn''t move fast enough and the Great Elder called out to stop him again.
"Where did you get the crystal in the first ce?"
That was the one thing that had confused the Great Elder since the disciple had never mentioned it. It was almost as if he had been trying to hide this fact from them the entire time.
The elders all narrowed their eyes to look at the disciple after the Great Elder asked this question.
There was a very awkward look that appeared on the disciple''s face when he saw this and he wasn''t able to say a single word. However, the pressure was getting stronger and stronger and it didn''t seem like they would let him remain silent.
So in the end, the disciple said in an awkward voice, "It was dropped off in front of our headquarters earlier. We didn''t know what it was until we saw what was recorded in the crystal."
There were many elders that revealed looks of doubt the moment that they heard this, but they didn''t get to say anything.
The Great Elder just simply said, "Alright, that''s all."
Then he waved his hand as if he was dismissing this disciple.
The disciple no longer dared to remain after hearing this and immediately ran off without turning back once.
The elders all looked at the Great Elder as if there was something that they wanted to say, but the Great Elder just calmly said, "If there was anything that he was hiding from us, do you think that we wouldn''t be able to find out? There''s no need to worry about someone as small as him."
The elders slowly nodded in agreement, but that didn''t solve the problem that they were facing.
Many of them looked at each other, as if they didn''t trust each other.
Well, it would be hard for them to trust each other at this point since there was too much evidence pointing to there being a traitor amongst them.
Still, they had to act as if everything was normal.
The Great Elder gave a sigh and said, "For now, weˇ"
ˇ
"It has been delivered?" Ye Qing Huan asked in a calm voice.
"Yes, young miss. I made sure to send it right to their doorsteps so they will start doubting each other." Grandma Pan replied.
Ye Qing Huan gave a nod before revealing a smile to say, "Thank you, Grandma Pan. Good work."
Grandma Pan gave a nod before disappearing from the room.
That only left Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan alone in the room.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It didn''t seem like Grandma Pan minded that Ye Qing Huan was alone in a room with Lin Fan.
It seemed like she already knew what Ye Qing Huan had done with Lin Fan, which was why she left the two of them alone in the room like this in the first ce.
It seemed that the rtionship was quite close between Ye Qing Huan and Grandma Pan.
Seeing the expression on Lin Fan''s face, Ye Qing Huan said, "Grandma Pan was one of the few that were there to raise me. She will never betray me."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but then he gave a simple nod before asking, "What are you nning on doing now?"
He had already heard Ye Qing Huan''s n for the Moon Flower Sect and he had to admit that it was certainly effective. It was so effective that he couldn''t help feeling sorry for the Moon Flower Sect that would be put in this situation.
It seemed that anyone that faced Ye Qing Huan''s wrath would be doomed to suffer.
He just hoped that he wouldn''t be on the receiving end of this wrath one day.
Ye Qing Huan revealed a smile as she said, "Well, now that we''ve messed with the Moon Flower Sect, it wouldn''t be fair if we just let the other sects get off free, right?"
Though there was a smile that was on her face, there wasn''t anything friendly behind that smile.
That was the smile of someone who was eyeing their prey and right now, her prey was the other three sects that had been sent to get the Divine Blood Fruit. Or it was better to say that they were her prey all along and they had only been dancing in the palm of her hands.
Just like Lin Fan.
Lin Fan felt that since he met Ye Qing Huan, it was as if he had lost control of the wheel.
It was like she had control of the wheel and he was locked up in the trunk of the car.
Though what she did was indeed helpful to him since it would cause chaos with the four sects that had been sent here to im the Divine Blood Fruit. This would give him space to take the Divine Blood Fruit for himself, for the Heavenly Demon Sect.
But if Ye Qing Huan was discovered to be helping himˇthere was no doubt that there would be serious consequences.
So all of this felt like he was walking on a tightrope.
Just a single misstep would mean that it was all overˇ
But there was nothing that he could do but keep walking since the way back had a gun pointed to his back. If he were to try and back down, there was no telling what Ye Qing Huan would do to himˇ Stay tuned to empire
So he could only go along with her n.
Lin Fan felt sorry for the other three sects, but at the same timeˇhe couldn''t help feeling sorry for himself.
If only he hadn''t followed his curiosity and gone to check on the ghosts, perhaps he wouldn''t have met Ye Qing Huan like that.
Though thinking about it, would that have really changed anything?
Even if he didn''t meet Ye Qing Huan, there was no telling what would have happened since she would have been here in the first ce.
There was no doubt that she would have put her n in action regardless of whether he was here or notˇ
So the only thing that he could do was stop thinking about it.
Especially sinceˇ
"Now that we have some time alone, how about we do a bit of dual cultivation?" Ye Qing Huan asked with a blush on her face.
Chapter 802 Messing with them
"Where are we going now?" Lin Fan asked Ye Qing Huan who dragged him out early in the morning.
Ye Qing Huan just said with a teasing smile on her face, "A date."
There were three dark lines that appeared on Lin Fan''s forehead when he heard this, but he didn''t ask anything else.
Yesterday was a rest day after what had happened at the ck market auction, but it was a fact that there wasn''t much time before the Divine Blood Fruit appeared.
They had been here for almost a week now and there would only be around another week before the Divine Blood Fruit appeared. So they had to make the best of their time and do as much as they could to increase their chances of obtaining the Divine Blood Fruit.
That meant that they had to do as much as they could to sabotage the four sects that had been sent before the Divine Blood Fruit appeared.
It wasn''t that Lin Fan doubted that Ye Qing Huan was doing this after what had happened at the ck market auction.
He knew that she had already obtained plenty of information and had devised her own method of messing with the four sects.
It was the part where she kept quiet and kept teasing him instead of telling him what she was doing that he wished would change.
He did want to know at least where they were going and what they were doing.
But Ye Qing Huan didn''t say a single thing as she dragged him out of the inn while holding his arm.
The two of them just continued down the street until they reached the gates of the town.
It took no time at all for them to leave through the gates, but Lin Fan was even more confused by this. He had no idea why Ye Qing Huan suddenly wanted to leave the town like this.
Once they were out of the town, Ye Qing Huan finally let go of Lin Fan''s arm.
It seemed that they were finally going to do something, but he had no idea what she was nning to do or where she was taking him.
However, the reason that she let go was so that they could move faster.
They could only move so fast if she was holding his arm like that.
After letting go, Ye Qing Huan waved her hand at Lin Fan and said, "Follow me."
Without even waiting to see if he would follow or not, she just dashed out into the forest that was outside of the town.
Lin Fan stood there looking at her in a daze for a few seconds, but seeing that she was about to disappear into the trees, he had no choice but to follow her.
As he followed her, he started to put more and more effort into chasing after her.
That was because Lin Fan found that it was bing harder and harder for him to follow Ye Qing Huan. It was already hard in the beginning, but it was just that she was too fast for him and he needed to put more effort to catch up as time passed.
When she finally stopped, he waspletely out of breath.
Even though he was a cultivator and had a strong physique, he found that Ye Qing Huan was even stronger than him.
Well, this wasn''t something that he was surprised by since he knew what her background was. He was just surprised that she was so fast and so durable, more so than him who had a special physique to rely on.
No, she also had a special physique, didn''t she?
That was why they had dual cultivation in the first ceˇ
After catching his breath, Lin Fan looked at what Ye Qing Huan was looking at.
He found that they were currently on top of a cliff and they were overlooking a group of people that were currently fighting something.
However, these things that they were fighting seemed familiar to him.
He didn''t know where, but he felt that he had seen these things somewhere beforeˇ
After looking at these things for a bit, Lin Fan finally recognized them.
These were the ghosts that had been on the river in the middle of the night before.
Lin Fan had only seen them in the middle of the night, so he didn''t recognize them at first. But after looking at them for a bit, he immediately recognized what these ghosts were.
These were the wraiths that Ye Qing Huan mentioned before.
And since Ye Qing Huan mentioned them, she had also said that they belonged to her.
So the one that was currently attacking this group was Ye Qing Huan.
Lin Fan turned to look at Ye Qing Huan with a look like he was questioning her on what she was doing.
Ye Qing Huan had been watching the wraiths attack those down below, but she could feel Lin Fan''s gaze on her, so she turned to look at him. However, she didn''t seem bothered at all by the gaze that he cast on her.
Instead, she just revealed a smile and asked, "Do you know who they are attacking?"
There was a confused look that immediately appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this.
He just looked at her with this confused look for a bit before slowly shaking his head.
At the same time, it looked like even though he didn''t know who they were attacking, he didn''t think that was the most important thing right now. The most important thing should be stopping these wraiths from attacking them since they shouldn''t attract any attention right now.
It was just that Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to have any intentions of stopping the wraiths.
She just turned back to look at the wraiths attacking these people and said, "The Tang Family."
The way that she said this was almost as if she naturally thought that Lin Fan should know who the Tang Family was. However, Lin Fan didn''t have a single clue and didn''t think that this was important.
After all, the most important thing was keeping Ye Qing Huan''s identity a secret.
Doing something like this would certainly raise questionsˇ
If Ye Qing Huan''s identity was revealed, then there was no doubt that things would end horribly.
So Lin Fan just wanted to stop her assault on these people.
But she didn''t stop for a single second.
Ye Qing Huan even raised her hand and summoned out even more wraiths that she sent down at these people.
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh and was about to say something, but Ye Qing Huan cut him off first.
"The Unfettered Sect, that is who the Tang Family works for."
The moment that Lin Fan heard this, the hand that had been raised to grab her shoulder came down.
It seemed like he had been wrong about Ye Qing Huan.
There was a reason why she was doing all of this.
Though he would have preferred that she did something more discreet, there was at least some reasoning behind what she was doing.
"So what are you trying to stop them from getting this time?" Lin Fan suddenly asked this question, but he never would have expected the answer that he received.
"Nothing at all, I''m just messing with them." Ye Qing Huan said with the same teasing smile.
"Huh?" A shocked look appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this.
He looked carefully at Ye Qing Huan, trying to figure out if she was being serious or not.
However, he just couldn''t figure out what she was thinking because of the expression on her face. The way that she looked at him with that teasing smile made it impossible to figure out what she was thinking.
So he had no choice but to take it at face value.
Lin Fan was trying to figure out a deeper reason for what Ye Qing Huan had said.
"So you''re trying to make it seem like another one of the sects is attacking them to make them distrust the other sects?"
That was the only exnation that Lin Fan could think of.
That was the only thing that he could think of that could even remotely make sense.
But Ye Qing Huan shook her head to show that this wasn''t what she was doing.
Instead, she said, "I''m just stalling them here while other things are being prepared."
"Other things?" Lin Fan asked in a confused voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"That''s right. They are here for something, but they aren''t the only ones. If I''m going to do this, I should take care of them at the same time to spare myself the effort." Ye Qing Huan said with the same smile on her face.
Lin Fan was confused at first since he didn''t understand what she meant by this.
But seeing the look on Ye Qing Huan''s face and thinking about what she said, he slowly began to put the pieces together.
"Is it the Golden Temple or the Moon Flower Sect?"
The smile on Ye Qing Huan''s face became wider when she heard this as a look of appreciation appeared in her eyes.
She was happy to see that he understood what she was implying this quickly, but that didn''t mean that she would tell him everything.
All this time, she had been keeping things from him and now wasn''t an exception.
So Ye Qing Huan just said with the same teasing smile, "It''s a secret for now, you''ll find outter."
Bitterness filled Lin Fan''s face the moment that he heard this.
Chapter 803 First clash
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to care about the fact that there was this bitter look on Lin Fan''s face.
Instead, she seemed like she waspletely focused on those from the Tang Family who were currently fighting her wraiths.
Since the wraiths didn''t have an actual form, it was hard for the Tang Family to fight back against them. The Tang Family used sword techniques as a family that was affiliated with the Unfettered Sect.
However, how could sword techniques work on the wraiths that didn''t have a form?
Most of their attacks went right through the wraiths.
There were only a few attacks that actually scattered the wraiths in the end.
These were special attacks that couldn''t be used multiple times.
So the Tang Family experts had no choice but to keep trying different things to see if anything worked.
While they were trying these different things, the wraiths just kept attacking them.
As for how the wraiths attacked, since they didn''t have a form, they just went right through the people from the Tang Family.
The wraiths were made of yin energy condensed together in the first ce, so they were able to steal the yang energy of those that they passed through. They left behind traces of frost on the parts that they passed through.
If this wasn''t treated right away, it would quickly spread through their bodies and would even hurt their internal organs. It was something that could cause serious internal injuries for them if they ignored it.
So of course they couldn''t just ignore the yin attacks of the wraiths.
Though it wasn''t that easy to treat in the first ce.
A strong yin energy could only be countered with yang energy, or something that would have the same effect as yang energy. This wasn''t something that they would just have with them in a ce like this, so it was hard to find something to treat them with.
Slowly, the Tang Family group was bing weaker and weaker because of the wraiths surrounding them.
It seemed like it would only be a matter of time before they were taken out by these wraiths.
Or that was what one might think, but that wasn''t the case.
That was because there was something that came from the distance.
This was the sound of something that was in a rush, the sound of something that seemed to be fighting something as well.
When it came close, there were several golden figures that burst out from the brush to where the Tang Family was fighting the wraiths.
The appearance of these golden figures stunned the Tang Family, but it was a good thing that the appearance of these golden figures had also caused the wraiths to stop attacking. They didn''t charge at the Tang Family when they were caught off guard by the appearance of these golden figures.
But that didn''t mean that they were out of danger.
There was a reason why these golden figures had charged over here in the first ce and they didn''t seem to stop as if they were running from something.
That was because behind these golden figures were a bunch more wraiths.
They had brought a bunch more of these wraiths that the Tang Family was already fighting over here.
But those wraiths seemed to pause for a moment as they saw the Tang Family and the wraiths that were attacking them.
With the way that the two groups of wraiths looked at each other, it was as if they weren''t aware of the existence of the other group. It was as if they were meeting each other for the first time.
There was a moment where everything seemed to stop, but then there was a sudden sh between the Tang Family and the group that was covered in golden light.
There was a powerful wave of spiritual energy that was released as a result of this sh that even pushed back the wraiths to a certain extent.
This was certainly something that no one expected.
Or that was what Lin Fan would have liked to say if he didn''t see the look that was on Ye Qing Huan''s face.
There was no one else that was able to control the wraiths in the first ce, so whether it was the first group or the second group of wraiths, they had to be rted to Ye Qing Huan.
The only thing that Lin Fan was curious about was the identity of the second group that was being attacked by the wraiths. He had no idea who these people were and it was even hard to see them clearly with the golden light that was around them.
But Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem surprised to see them.
She even had a smile on her face as if she had expected them and was happy to see them sh like this.
"Who are they?" Lin Fan suddenly asked.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t turn her head as she said, "Falling Willow Temple."
Lin Fan also didn''t say anything else after hearing this.
It wasn''t hard to connect the dots when he heard this name, so he immediately knew who these golden figures were connected to. At the same time, he could guess what kind of techniques they were using after hearing this name.
To be covered in a golden light like this, it was the technique that the Buddhist Sect was famous for.
It was the golden body of the Buddha.
That meant that these people were rted to the Buddhist Sect and since they were a temple, they were most likely rted to the Golden Temple in some way.
That meant that two of the four sects sent by the Five Great Sects had sent people to this ce.
Just what was in this ce that they would send all these people here?
No, Ye Qing Huan should already know what they were here for which was why she would send all of these wraiths out to attack them like this.
They were all just simply dancing in the palm of her hands like little puppetsˇ
None of them even knew that they were being manipted like thisˇ
After the first sh, the two sides suddenly separated and thenˇthey ran off together.
With the way that they ran off together, it was as if they weren''t from sects that were hostile with each other. With the way that they ran together, it was as if there was some kind of hidden understanding between the two of them.
This was a kind of understanding that shouldn''t be there for people that fought against each other.
But with the way that they ran, it was clear why they had shed with each other earlier.
They had shed to create that shockwave.
That shockwave that came from their shing had actually pushed back the wraiths that were around them and created space for them to run.
It seemed like they had a good understanding of each other''s powers that they were able to do something like this.
In a sense, that just went to show how they were rivals with each other.
After they disappeared, the wraiths started chasing after them.
Lin Fan turned to look at Ye Qing Huan and saw that she still had the same smile on her face.
The moment that he saw this, he knew that she had done all of this on purpose.
There was no way that the shockwave that was created by the shing of these two groups would be strong enough to push back the wraiths like this. Their spiritual energy attacks had no effects on the wraiths previously, so it didn''t make sense that a wave of spiritual energy would suddenly push them back like this.
That was unless Ye Qing Huan did it on purpose to let them escape her.
It seemed that they were here for something and Ye Qing Huan was just messing with them at this point.
Once they went a bit further away, Ye Qing Huan said, "Alright, let''s follow them."
This time, she grabbed Lin Fan''s hand and held it tight as she jumped off the cliff.
For a high level cultivator like her, it was easy to fall off this cliff.N?v(el)B\\jnn
But what came next wasˇ
Lin Fan forced himself to not scream out, but the speed that they went at was far beyond anything that he was used to. This was a speed that was much faster than anything that Ye Qing Huan showed when he followed her.
It turned out that she had been holding herself back the entire time for his sake.
She had only slowly increased her speed when she saw how much he could keep up with.
That made him feel a bit awkward since she had done all of this just for himˇ
But he forced that down as he adapted to the speed that she moved at.
Once he had adapted to it, he suddenly asked, "Where are we going?"
Ye Qing Huan just calmly said, "Well, we''re following them, aren''t we?"
The way that she said this had the same teasing tone that she always had.
Lin Fan revealed a bitter smile when he heard this, but he didn''t ask anything else.
He could have, but he knew that Ye Qing Huan wouldn''t actually tell him anything.
But to his surprise, Ye Qing Huan actually took the initiative to say, "We''re going to y the part of the oriole stalking the mantis."
Well, it wasn''t as if this was any new information since he could already guess this.
It only meant that she was willing to tell him a few things now.
Chapter 804 Second clash
With the speed that Ye Qing Huan went at, it wasn''t hard for them to catch up to the group from the Tang Family and the Falling Willow Temple.
Even though they were supposed to be enemies, it seemed like they were sticking together for this.
It seemed that they recognized that they wouldn''t be able to face these wraiths alone, so they were sticking together to face them together. Their lives were more important than petty grudges right now.
Though there was a problem that urred because they were sticking together.
Before this, the Tang Family group was facing one group of wraiths while the Falling Willow Temple group was facing another group of wraiths.
Now that they had gathered together like this, the wraiths that were chasing them had doubled all of a sudden.
So they were now facing twice as many wraiths as before.
Even if there were two groups of people, this made it much worse since the wraiths were working together. After all, it didn''t seem like the Tang Family group and the Falling Willow Temple group got along with each other.
They were working together to a certain extent, but it was impossible for them topletely trust each other right away.
They had been enemies up to this point and were fairly guarded against each other.
It was only out of necessity that they were working with each other.
"You foolish monks should block them while we attack."
"You barbaric swordsman should clear the path for us peaceful monks."
That was the arguing that was happening between them as they ran.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It didn''t seem like either of them was willing to take the lead in facing the wraiths out of fear that the other group would run off and leave them with the wraiths.
So the only thing that they could do was run.
The strange thing was thatˇthe wraiths weren''t able to keep up with these two groups.
The Falling Willow Temple monks had some members that had ice forming on them, which showed that they had been attacked by these wraiths before.
Even if they had been running, it wasn''t as if they had been able to outrun the wraithspletely and were attacked from time to time.
So it was strange that they were able to keep ahead of the wraiths now.
Or it would have been if Lin Fan didn''t know what was happening.
It was clear that Ye Qing Huan was deliberately controlling the wraiths so that they wouldn''t catch up to them. Though he had no idea why she was doing all of this.
All he knew was that it seemed like she was leading them in some ce.
After all, whenever they seemed to go in a direction that she didn''t want them to go, she would have the wraiths move to the side as if they were about to nk them. When the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group saw this, they would immediately move ordingly to avoid the wraiths.
That meant that they would head in the direction that Ye Qing Huan wanted them to head in.
It was almost like she was a shepherd that was guiding the sheep that were these people.
It didn''t seem like the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family missed what Ye Qing Huan, or rather the wraiths were doing as they sent some people out from time to time to provoke the wraiths.
This always resulted in arge group of wraithsing forward to push these stragglers back to where the main group was.
It was as if Ye Qing Huan didn''t want to let a single person out of this trap that she set for them.
It was strange that they didn''t seem to push more than just a few simple attempts at probing.
It was almost as if the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group didn''t seem to care that much that they were currently being corralled by Ye Qing Huan.
Or it seemed that they had some kind of n.
Even though they tried to deviate from the path that Ye Qing Huan set for them from time to time, it seemed like they were going in a general direction. This was the same general direction that Ye Qing Huan was guiding them, though they did try to go a different path from time to time.
They didn''t seem like they had given up all hope even though they were being chased by these wraiths.
They seemed like they still had a trick up their sleeves.
Perhaps there was something that was in this forest that they were relying onˇ
Or that was what Lin Fan thought until he heard the sounds of fightinging from not far away.
It seemed that there were more people that were fighting in this forest.
The moment that the Falling Willow Temple and Tang Family group heard these sounds of fighting, they charged in that direction. There was no hesitation in their movements, it was as if they werepletely certain that whatever was there would be what they were looking for.
Lin Fan couldn''t help finding this strange, so he started paying more attention to the sounds of fightinging from in front.
He found that these sounds were strange, it didn''t sound like any kind of fighting that he heard before.
As they came closer and closer, he could hear it more clearly.
It was obvious that whoever was fighting in front of them was using some kind of strange technique.
Finally, the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group broke through the brush to where the sounds of fighting wereing from.
It was a group of people that were surrounded in wraiths just like the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family groups had been before, but it didn''t seem like they were pressed by the wraiths like they had been.
This group was surrounded by a bright yellow me that seemed to be keeping the wraiths at bay, but it also seemed like that was all that it was capable of doing. The mes didn''t seem strong enough topletely destroy the wraiths, even if they did burn parts of the wraith away from time to time.
The most important thing was that these mes seemed like they were capable of harming the wraiths.
That was because there was something special about these mes.
These were yang energy mes, which were the perfect counter for these wraiths that were made of yin energy.
The Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group didn''t hesitate to charge at the group that was surrounded by the mes.
That group was caught off guard by the appearance of the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group. They were even more caught off guard by the wraiths that this group brought with them.
However, they still opened up a hole in this wall of mes for this group to enter the formation.
Or at least they did for those from the Tang Family.
For those that came from the Falling Willow Temple, the me seemed to form spears before suddenly flying out at them.
The monks from the Falling Willow Temple weren''t surprised at all to see these me spears flying at them. All they did was gather up their golden barrier around them to block the spears that wereing in their direction.
The me spears mmed into the golden barrier and thenˇthey scattered apart.
They didn''t disappear even after scattering, but rather they seemed to gain a new golden glow as they spread as small mes in all directions around the monks that were hit by the me spears.
These small mes spread across the wraiths around the monks as waves of mes andˇthe wraiths weren''t able to take it.
There were some wraiths that were able to escape in the end, but most of the wraiths that had suddenly been covered in the mes started to fade away as if they were being melted by the mes that covered them.
It seemed that this sh had made the mes thatposed the spears stronger and then scattered them across the wraiths around the monk.
In a way, this was abination move thatbined the powers of the ones that wielded the me spears and the monks of the Falling Willow Temple.
This was not an attack that could have been made without knowing each other''s powers, so it was clear that whoever these people controlling the mes were, they knew the monks of the Falling Willow Temple.
Not only did they know the monks, they should also know what kind of power the monks had to not use attacks that were too strong. They had to adjust their power so that it would work with the unique defenses of the monks to create this reaction.
Read new chapters at empire
This fake sh had turned into a powerful attack that cleared out arge area of wraiths, but the ones following the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group came forward to make up for it.
It seemed that they wouldn''t allow this group to have any rest at all.
This gap was all that was needed by the monks to jump into the me barrier.
While watching all of this, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "Spirit Hall, they are a group that gathers those that want to train in cultivation and shares information with each other."
Lin Fan didn''t understand what she meant by this at first, but then he quickly figured out what she meant by this.
Chapter 805 All gathered
Spirit Hall, Martial Training Hall.
There was no doubt that these two organizations were connected in some way.
It was just like how the Falling Willow Temple was under the Golden Temple and the Tang Family was under the Unfettered Sect.
Then Ye Qing Huan dropped another bomb for Lin Fan.
"It isn''t just the Spirit Hall''s people who are here, there are also people from the Mo Family."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
The Mo Familyˇ
This was a group that they had already encountered once and the encounter that they had couldn''t be considered a good one.
If they were to get involved with the Mo Family even more, there was no doubt that they would provoke the Moon Flower Sect even more. If the Moon Flower Sect was really provoked, then there was no telling what they would be capable of.
Or at least that was how it was for Lin Fan.
As for Ye Qing Huanˇthere was no telling what she was capable of, so it wasn''t a bad thing for her to keep doing this.
After all, she had been able to lead these four groups here like they were puppets that she controlled the strings of. So there was no telling what she would be capable of if she continued with her n.
Ye Qing Huan really seemed like she had everything in the palm of her hand.
Once the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family group entered the me barrier, it seemed like there was some kind of bnce that was achieved between the groups.
Though that didn''t stop them from insulting each other like the Falling Willow Temple and the Tang Family had done previously.
"You bald monks, go out there and use your bodies to block them while the rest of us escape!"
"Almsgiver, it is the will of Buddha for you to sacrifice yourself for this lowly monk. Please lead the way with your mes."
They were all trying to push each other to act, but it didn''t seem like they were nning on doing anything. It seemed like everyone was trying to get the others to act while preserving their powers.
This was what resulted in this strange bnce between the four groups.
Humans were more terrifying than any beasts after all.
They were more afraid of each other than the wraiths that hadpletely surrounded them.
While there weren''t four times as many wraiths since a few of them had been taken down, there were still far more wraiths than any of the groups had faced on their own.
It had reached a point where they werepletely surrounded in all directions by the wraiths.
If it wasn''t for the fact that the bodies of the wraiths were see through, they might have even blocked out the sun for the ones that they had trapped in between them.
That was just how many wraiths there were surrounding this group.
But it didn''t seem like they were in that much of a panic.
One could see that they were worried about the situation that they were in, but it didn''t seem like they had given up all hope. It was as if there was still something that they could rely on to break free of this situation.
It wasn''t just for one group, but all four different groups from all four different sects seemed to be acting this way.
It was obvious that all of them had some kind of trump card that they were saving that they weren''t using yet.
That was why they didn''t seem to show any fear at all.
They were just waiting to see how the others would act.
But would mere mes be enough to stop the wraiths now that there were so many of them?
If they really wanted to act, it wouldn''t be hard for the wraiths to do something to this me barrier with theirbined power. So there was only one logical exnation as to why they hadn''t made a move yet.
Ye Qing Huan was controlling them to watch over these four groups instead of having them engage.
Though Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling doubtful of whether it was more effective to have them attack or to have them watch over the four groups. It seemed that it might be better to pressure them a little bit to see how they would respond.
As he thought this, the wraiths suddenly started to move.
The wraiths that had been floating around the me barrier suddenly gathered together.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They didn''t juste side by side, but rather it seemed like they were merging with each other with how they came together in one spot. As more and more of these wraiths gathered, it seemed that the aura that they released became even stronger.
In the beginning, they had only demonstrated power in the Foundation Realm.
But as more and more of these wraiths gathered together, they suddenly demonstrated power in the Qi Condensing Realm.
The leaders of the four groups were all in the Peak Foundation Realm.
This was not something that they would be able to face if they didn''t work together.
But to work togetherˇ
In the end, they chose to work together since they knew that this was the only thing that they could do to survive. Especially since they could feel the aura of the super wraith being formed bing stronger and stronger.
They knew that it was only a matter of time before the wraith finished forming itself and attacked them.
If they wanted to do anything, it was now.
They knew that they couldn''t keep hesitating any longer and had to use what they could to take down this wraith.
So all four of the leaders acted at that moment.
The one from the Spirit Hall had his subordinates release their mes around him, which he immediately started to control. The mes gathered all around him like a vortex of mes that seemed like it would burn a hole in the sky.
The one from the Tang Family raised his sword and all of the other swords from the Tang Family flew around him.
The one from the Golden Temple had all of the other monks gathered around him before they formed arge golden Buddhist statue.
It was only the one from the Mo Family that didn''t seem like she was nning on doing anything.
With the way that those from the Mo Family stood still, it was as if they were nning on betraying the other three groups, but that wouldn''t be the case. If the Mo Family group actually did something like that, there was no doubt that the others would stop to take care of the Mo Family.
It was only after they all manifested that the Mo Family made their move.
It was a copying technique that the Mo Family group used.
With the formation that they took, they copied all three attacks that the other three groups formed. Though they copied the attacks, it didn''t seem like it would be used to actually harm the enemy.
After all, these attacks seemed too weak to be considered proper attacks.
The only thing was that there were so many of them that it was hard to tell which one was real or not, especially after the other three groups lowered the intensity of their attacks to the same level as the illusions.
The Mo Family''s special technique didn''t seem as strong, but there was no doubt of its efficacy.
It would allow the attacks of the other three groups to reach the super wraith without it being able to maintain a proper defense.
Like this, the me barrier suddenly disappeared and they all scattered in different directions.
As they scattered, it seemed like they were multiplying at the same time.
It seemed that multiple versions of the same person were running around the area, making it hard to keep track of who was actually the one that wouldunch the attack.
Before the super wraith could finish gathering, there was a single attack that came at it.
This was a mix of all three attacks from earlier.
The Buddhist statue wielded a sword that was formed from all of the swords that were gathered while the mes surrounded the sword, creating a ming sword.
This super wraith did what it could to defend against this, but the moment that the ming sword made contact with the super wraith, it started being burnt away by the mes.
The super wraith wasn''t able to resist at all in the end as the ming sword cut right through it, cutting it in half. The two halves then faded away in a manner like they were burnt away, but also in a manner like they had been purified.
Find your next read at empire
Once the super wraith was destroyed, the other wraiths seemed like they were hesitating over something.
All of a sudden, the wraith started to scatter in different directions.
It was as if they had suddenly learned fear as they ran off in different directions.
The four groups didn''t seem to chase after them even though they had their attacks prepared.
That was becauseˇ
After the wraiths all scattered, the four groups that had been acting tough suddenly started to gasp for breath.
They had done all that they could to pretend that they were still fine, but they had actually used a lot of spiritual energy to use these attacks.
What they didn''t see was Ye Qing Huan flying high above them watching all of this with a smile on her face.
Chapter 806 A special tree
Ye Qing Huan had stopped holding back after a certain point and had flown up into the air above this group while holding Lin Fan.
It was as if she was annoyed that she wasn''t getting the best view, so she just gave up hiding in the trees and watching.
But it wasn''t as if they would be able to discover her in the first ce.
Ye Qing Huan was very powerful, so she was able to fly far above what these Foundation Realm Cultivators were able to sense. She was able to fly above them without letting them notice a single thing.
Lin Fan just shook his head with a bitter smile, but he knew that this was the case as well.
After all, he was only able to barely see the people on the ground even with his heightened senses. His physique gave him senses that were better than cultivators that were at the same level, yet he was barely able to see them.
So there was no doubt that they wouldn''t be able to see him.
After the wraiths scattered, Lin Fan knew that the next part of Ye Qing Huan''s n was about to begin.
He wanted to ask her what it was, but he knew that she wouldn''t say anything.
To his surprise, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "Come, we''re heading to the prize before them."
"Huh?" Lin Fan was confused when he heard this, but he also couldn''t stop her from dragging him away.
What confused him the most was why they were leaving this group behind.
They had gone to all this trouble to follow them and now Ye Qing Huan wanted to leave them be without assigning anyone to watch over them?
Or that was what he thought until he saw that there were still a few wraiths that were hanging around the area.
These wraiths were even more transparent than the ones that had attacked the four groups before, making them even harder to see. If it wasn''t for the fact that his senses were good, he might have even missed them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Right, she had been keeping track of them with the wraiths all along.
She had even been using the wraiths to guide them this whole time.
So it would only make sense that Ye Qing Huan would leave a few wraiths here to watch over them as they made their way through this forest.
She wouldn''t lose track of them for even a second while she was taking care of whatever business she wanted to take care of.
But where was she taking him?
That was what Lin Fan was thinking.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to slow down at all as she flew through the sky.
In no time at all, they arrived at a clearing in the middle of the forest.
This clearing was strange since it was right in the middle of the forest and at the same time, there seemed to be a single tree that was at the center of the clearing.
This tree didn''t seem that special, but the fact that it was the only one that was there made it seem special. Especially when they arrived in the clearing and Lin Fan felt the strange feeling that was in this clearing.
It wasn''t a bad feeling, it was just a very strange feeling.
That was because there was this powerful energy that filled the air.
Each breath that he took seemed to fill Lin Fan with this lively feeling, like he was filled with energy.
He knew that this wasn''t spiritual energy, but rather concentrated life energy.
There was this powerful life energy that seemed to fill this entire clearing that the tree was in.
It was clear that this life energy wasing from this tree, though he didn''t know what tree this was.
With that life energy filling this clearing, there were flowers that were in full bloom all around the clearing. These flowers even seemed bigger than normal flowers, which showed just how much life energy there was in this ce.
There was no doubt in Lin Fan''s mind that the reason that Ye Qing Huan brought him here was because of this tree, though he didn''t know what this tree was.
When they arrived in this clearing, Ye Qing Huan started to descend.
She came down into the clearing andnded on the edge of it.
She didn''tnd in the clearing itself, but rather on one of the trees that was surrounding the clearing.
Even afternding, Ye Qing Huan didn''t make a move to enter the clearing.
It was as if she didn''t want to enter the clearing.
Lin Fan was confused why she was acting this way, but he didn''t move on his own since he didn''t know anything about this ce.
Making a rash move was the best way to get in trouble.
"You''re wondering what that tree is, right?" Ye Qing Huan suddenly spoke.
Lin Fan was caught off guard since he had been looking at the tree as if he wanted to use his Appraisal Eyes, but he found that nothing was popping up. It was as if that tree was defended by some kind of natural defense that stopped his eyes.
So he just gave a slight nod in response out of instinct.
Ye Qing Huan continued by saying, "That''s the Nine Lives Tree, it''s what all four of their factions are trying to get."
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
Nine Lives Tree.
This name definitely fit this tree that released this kind of life energy.
If one had this kind of life energy, they would be able to recover from all kinds of different injuries. Having a tree that released this kind of life energy would certainly be akin to having nine lives.
But it still didn''t make sense why his Appraisal Eyes didn''t show anything when he used them on the Nine Lives Tree.
Ye Qing Huan''s next words answered his questions.
"Why do you think I didn''tnd right in the clearing?" She said with a sly and teasing tone to her voice.
Lin Fan was surprised, as if she had read his mind.
But he quickly calmed down to look at the clearing and shook his head to show that he didn''t know what the reason was.
"Well, just look around the tree at all the things that are there."
The way that she said this was almost as if she was trying to appear mysterious and as if she was still trying to tease him, but Lin Fan quickly figured out what she meant by this clue.
He looked at the edge of the clearing with his Appraisal Eyes and found that there were many notifications that appeared.
There were many guards that were surrounding this Nine Lives Tree.
Even though it seemed like it was clear, there were many different living beings that were around the Nine Lives Tree.
It only seemed clear because one wouldn''t think that these things would be guards.
They were the flowers and the bugs that hid under those flowers.
With the life energy that the Nine Lives Tree released, it was only natural that things would gather around it to absorb that life energy. Especially living creatures that wanted to be stronger with this life energy.
So it was strange that there was no visible guardian at all.
That was because all of the guards that were around the Nine Lives Tree had assumed an innocent appearance.
All of these flowers that seemed harmless around the Nine Lives Tree were actually high level herbs that had gained their own sentience. At the same time, the bugs that lived under the shade of these flowers were all high level spirit beasts.
Unless one was able to go through all of them, then it was impossible for them to reach the Nine Lives Tree.
That was also the reason why he had failed in trying to appraise the Nine Lives Tree earlier.
Explore more at empire
There were just too many things there that he wasn''t able to focus on the Nine Lives Tree alone.
It was only because he looked at the edge of the clearing that he was able to use his Appraisal Eyes.
That was the area that had less dense lifeforms, which allowed Lin Fan to pick out certain things with his Appraisal Eyes.
Otherwise, it would have reacted the same way as before.
It was no wonder Ye Qing Huan didn''t go into the clearing, she didn''t want to be attacked by all of these creatures guarding the Nine Lives Tree.
Though judging by the cultivation that they had, it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan would really be bothered by them.
So the real reason that she didn''t go in wasˇ
"They''reing." Ye Qing Huan suddenly said before grabbing Lin Fan and pulling him into the shade of the tree.
This time, there was a clear view since it was a clearing, so there was no need for her to fly into the sky.
This time, Ye Qing Huan could watch what happened from atop this tree.
As for the reason why she pulled Lin Fan into the shadeˇ
"Rustle, rustle."
"What is this clearing?"
There was a group that made their way through the forest and reached the edge of the clearing.
When they did, they all stood at the edge of the clearing looking at the tree in the center in a daze.
Then all of a sudden, they all separated and red at each other.
This was the group of the four factions that they left behind earlier.
Chapter 807 Sowing the seeds of doubt
The moment that they arrived, the first thing that they saw was the tree that was at the center of the clearing.
After staring at that tree for a bit, they immediately red at each other.
It was almost instantly that they all separated from each other and formed four different groups.
These were the four different factions that made up this group.
None of them seemed like they were nning on heading to the tree that was in the center, but it was clear that all of them were paying attention to it. It was clear that their intentions were to take this Nine Lives Tree for themselves.
But when Lin Fan looked closely, he found that they weren''t looking at the same parts of the Nine Lives Tree.
It seemed like they were all looking at different parts of the tree.
Some of them looked at the roots, some of them looked at the leaves, some of them looked at the branches, and some of them looked at the trunk.
It was very obvious that they wanted different parts of the tree and if they just worked together, they might have all been able to im the parts of the tree that they wanted.
Unfortunately, there was no way that they would ever work with each other.
They were from opposing factions, so it wasn''t as if they would ever help each other. They would never let the other groups get their hands on what they wanted since it would be bad for them if that were to happen.
So all of them were plotting against each other.
All of them were thinking about how to take this Nine Lives Tree for themselves without giving the others a slice of this pie.
There was a tense mood that filled the air as they just stared at each other without moving.
It was clear that no one dared to move since it would just provoke the other three factions to turn on them.
But it wasn''t as if they would be able to do anything at this rate.
It seemed like they would stand here all day unless there was some kind of opening for them.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that they should do something to push them, but it didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan was nning on doing anything.
The rxed way that she looked, it was as if she had already expected this and could already guess what they were nning to do. It was almost as if she was able to read their minds and they were dancing on the palm of her hand.
Since that was the case, then there was no need for Lin Fan to rush this.
A good ten minutes passed in silence just like this.
There were beads of sweat that appeared on the foreheads of all those that were standing there in silence. The tense situation was more than enough to wear on their nerves which made them sweat like this.
But even then, there wasn''t a single person that moved or had any intentions of moving.
That was untilˇ
"Ha!" A shout came from one of the groups before a golden glow appeared.
It was the golden body of the Falling Willow Temple monks.
It was strange that the monks were the ones that lost their patience first when it was usually well known that monks were famous for their patience.
It seemed that these monks from the Falling Willow Temple just weren''t there yet.
As soon as they were covered in their golden body, they charged into the clearing.
The other three factions tried to stop them, but they were blocked by the golden bodies of the monks.
There were a few monks that ran into the clearing while the rest of them formed a line that blocked the other three groups.
The golden bodies of these monks were very powerful in terms of defense, so they weren''t that easy to break through. But they were still outnumbered in the end and they weren''t able to stop everyone.
There were a few people from the other three groups that made their way into the clearing.
All of them were chasing after the monks that were charging at the Nine Lives Tree.
It didn''t seem like there would be anything capable of stopping them from reaching the Nine Lives Tree.
That was untilˇ
There were vines that suddenly shot out from the ground under the people in the clearing. It wasn''t the monks alone who were being attacked by the vines, it was everyone in the clearing that were being attacked by these vines.
At first, the ones that were in the clearing were caught off guard by these vines, but they quickly reacted and used their abilities to block these vines.
These vines weren''t that powerful in the first ce, so it wasn''t a problem for them to block them.
Though the one thing that no one used was fire.
They were afraid that if they used fire, they would burn all of the nts that were around them which would also include the Nine Lives Tree.
They were all being careful that whatever they used didn''t affect the Nine Lives Tree.
After all, it was the thing that they hade here for, so it was the thing that they were trying to protect the most.
The vines were cut down and destroyed, but it didn''t seem like there was an end to them as more and more vines suddenly appeared.
It only took a matter of minutes before they werepletely surrounded by these vines.
"What''s going on here?" The ones in the clearing were shocked by the appearance of these vines, but there was no turning back for them.
The vines were standing in their way to the Nine Lives Tree, so the only thing that they could do was fight and clear out these vines.
The ones that were outside the clearing also recognized this, so after a moment toe to a consensusˇthey charged into the clearing and fought against the vines together.
They didn''t know where these vines came from, but they knew that these vines were too much for one group to deal with alone.
While it was possible to leave them alone and let one or two groups suffer, they knew that these vines were more of a threat than they seemed. They knew that it was better to cooperate to take down these vines and then fight over who got the Nine Lives Tree.
Though they did also hold back a bit even though they were fighting together.
They did let a few people suffer a bit since weakening them was a good thing.
It was just too bad for them that they didn''t notice the ones that were watching over them from above.
Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan were both watching the scene of the four groups being attacked by these vines with calm looks on their faces. But then all of a sudden, Ye Qing Huan revealed a smile as she raised one hand.
She looked at Lin Fan to say, "How about we sow the seeds of doubt between them?"
Lin Fan was confused when he heard this.
He just looked at her with one brow raised as he didn''t understand what she was nning to do, but he quickly understood what she was nning when he saw what was gathering in the hand that was raised.
There seemed to be this strange energy that was in her hand, but that strange energy soon condensed into something familiar.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wraiths.
It was a group of small wraiths that condensed and circled around Ye Qing Huan''s hand.
They didn''t seem to be growing any bigger, but Lin Fan could tell that she could make them as big as she wanted with a single thing. It would just take a bit more of the energy that she had used earlier and Ye Qing Huan had shown no signs of struggling to gather this energy.
There was no doubt that she would be able to gather more of it quite easily.
Once she finished gathering the wraiths, Ye Qing Huan looked at Lin Fan with the same smile on her face as if she was waiting for some kind of praise.
Lin Fan just shook his head before saying with a sigh, "Don''t go too far or you''ll be caught."
Ye Qing Huan''s smile didn''t disappear and instead became a bit more smug as she said, "Don''t worry, I won''t."
Enjoy more content from empire
There was a confidence in her voice that made it seem like she wouldn''t lose no matter what, but Lin Fan didn''t doubt that.
He had already felt what kind of power Ye Qing Huanmanded, so he knew that she wasn''t bluffing when she said this. If she wanted, she might be able to wipe out everyone that was here with just a single wave of her hand.
That was just how powerful she wasˇ
After saying this, Ye Qing Huan waved her hand and the wraiths started moving down to where the four groups were.
She didn''t make them bigger, she just kept them the same size as before as she sent them down.
With this size, they were able to easily make their way in between the people of the four groups without being noticed since they were upied by the vines that were all around them.
The wraiths all spread out and didn''t seem to make a move untilˇ
"Ah, what is this cold feeling?"
Chapter 808 All kinds of bugs
It was one of the people from the Mo Family that said this.
When they looked at where it was cold, they found that there was ayer of ice that was covering their hand.
This person from the Mo Family was very confused when they saw this, but they quickly looked around to see if they could find what had caused thisyer of ice to form around their hand.
Then all of a sudden, their eyes narrowed.
They had found the source of this ice, but they never expected what they found.
There was a small wraith that was hanging on the shoulder of one of the Falling Willow Temple monks.
This small wraith was just hanging there inside of the cor of this monk and it didn''t seem like it was hurting that monk as there was no ice forming. It even seemed like they were working together with the way that the wraith hung onto the monk''s cor.
Even when the small wraith had been found, it didn''t seem like it cared that it was found.
Rather, the small wraith looked right at the one from the Mo Family and the one from the Mo Family thought that they were seeing things, butˇ
It seemed like the small wraith was smiling at them like it was taunting them.
There was no mistaking this, it was clear that this small wraith was taunting themˇ
As soon as that person from the Mo Family saw this, they immediately drew one conclusion.
It wasn''t just the person from the Mo Family that saw something like this, there were many others that saw the same thing as the one from the Mo Family.
Not all of them were from the Mo Family though.
There were a few other members of the Mo Family that saw the same thing, though the one that the small wraith hung wasn''t always someone from the Falling Willow Temple.
Sometimes it would be someone from the Tang Family and sometimes it would be someone from the Spirit Hall.
Of course, the one that saw the small wraith wasn''t always from the Mo Family either.
There were many different sightings of the small wraith and there were many different ways that they saw them.
The onlymon thing between them was that it was always in an incriminating way that the small wraith was seen.
The small wraith was always hanging onto someone, as if they were close to that person.
It always seemed like it was someone who was controlling the small wraith.
In no time at all, the four groups started to separate from each other.
Even if they were surrounded by the vines, they started separating from each other as if they couldn''t trust each other.
That was the case even for those that were close to each other like Falling Willow Temple and the Mo Family or the Spirit Hall and the Tang Family where the sects above them were close.
It seemed that the seed of doubt had taken root and there wasn''t even the slightest trace of trust between them.
It seemed that everyone was afraid of trusting each other out of fear of being stabbed in the back.
So even if they were able to push back the vines, they had to expend much more energy since they weren''t working with each other anymore.
It even seemed like they were slowly being surrounded because they had moved away from each other and were no longer supporting each other.
The people that were trapped by the vines weren''t fools and knew that they were in a dangerous situation.
If they didn''t get out of this situation soon, it was only a matter of time before they were trapped by the vines and killed.
Well, they weren''t actually certain what the vines would do to them, but it wasn''t as if the vines were attacking them just because they were bored. So it was very likely that their lives would be in danger if they were to let the vines catch them.
They knew that the best thing that they could do wasˇ
"Retreat."
This was said by the leaders of all four groups at the same time.
They all recognized that they could no longer fight for the Nine Lives Tree like this.
Right now, it was better for them to retreat and regroup beforeing back to take the Nine Lives Tree.
Especially since they couldn''t trust any of the others that were here.
So all of them gathered their power and turned around to focus on the vines that were behind them.
They believed that as long as they could leave this clearing, they would be able to escape these vines. After all, the vines had only started attacking them once they entered the clearing.
So as long as they made their way out of the clearing, they would be fine.
It was too bad that there was more than just these vines that were out to get them.
Stay connected through empire
They had beenpletely surrounded by the vines, so they actually couldn''t see what was behind the vines.
There were these small glowing things that suddenly came out from behind the vines and charged these people.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They had been gathering their power to clear a path in these vines, but they had no choice but to expend this gathered power to stop these glowing things.
They had felt the danger that wasing from these glowing things, so they knew that it would be bad if they allowed these glowing things to approach them.
They couldn''t hesitate in their decision and used all their power to attack these glowing things.
It was just too bad that these glowing things were too fast for them to destroy.
Though for the Falling Willow Temple, they were able to use their golden bodies to block these glowing things from approaching them. They were able to push back these glowing things and see their true identity.
They were beetles.
These were beetles that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
But they weren''t just any beetles.
These were super powerful beetles that were in the Foundation Realm which was why they could threaten these four groups.
The others that missed didn''tpletely miss as a few of their attacks hit a few glowing balls, knocking them to the ground. The remaining glowing balls retreated after seeing these few glowing balls being knocked to the ground.
But that wasn''t the end of the attack.
"What are these things?" Someone suddenly shouted before small creatures suddenly appeared out of the ground.
They were like little sesame seeds that werepletely red in colour that jumped up at the four groups.
All of them tried their best to stop them, but they were soon covered in injuries.
There were just too many of these red things and they were just too small for them to effectively attack. It was like they were being swarmed by little bugs, which was actually what these things were.
They were a colony of ants that hade out of the ground.
Even though each ant was only in the Peak Qi Gathering Realm, they were still able to cause damage to the four groups since they swarmed them.
There were at least fifty thousand ants that were here and each one was only around a few centimeters long.
It was just impossible for the four groups to block all of these ants.
Well that was except for the Falling Willow Temple, but that meant that their spiritual energy was being drained faster than the others. Keeping up the golden bodies took a lot of spiritual energy and wasn''t something that could be done for a long period of time.
The ants took the gaps in between the golden body being up to attack those from the Falling Willow Temple.
It seemed that it would only be a matter of time before they were swarmed by these ants.
Everyone knew that they had to do something or else they wouldn''t be able to get out of this ce.
The first one to pull out their trump card was the Tang Family.
The leader of the Tang Family group pulled out a small flying sword that seemed more like a dagger than a sword, but the aura that this small flying sword released was anything but weak.
This small flying sword released an aura that was far beyond the level of the leader of the Tang Family group.
The other members of the Tang Family went forward to block the ants for him as he charged up this small flying sword.
Unfortunately, the leader of the Tang Family group never got the chance to release this small flying sword as he suddenly froze.
"What is going on? Why can''t I move my body at all?"
It wasn''t just the leader of the Tang Family group that couldn''t move, it was all of the Tang Family group members that were around him that suddenly froze.
It felt like there was something that had paralyzed them as they couldn''t feel their limbs.
When they looked around, they found that there was some kind of powder that was floating through the air.
It was so faint that they missed it at first, but then they were able to see it because it reflected the glow from one of the attacks.
This was a powder that wasing from above them.
When they looked up, they were shocked to find that there was a small moth that was flying there.
Even though it was small, the scales that the moth released were enough to paralyze them.
Chapter 809 Going down together
Once the Tang Family group froze, the vines started to move.
The vines had only been surrounding them without actually approaching them, so they thought that the vines wouldn''t do anything to them.
But then all of a sudden, the vines started to move.
The vines that had been around the Tang Family group closed in on them as if they were about to grab them. They just slowly closed in around the Tang Family instead of going in to grab them like they did before.
It was as if whatever was controlling the vines could already see its victory, so it didn''t rush to grab the Tang Family group.
There were a few members of the Tang Family group that were still able to move in the end since the moth scales hadn''t spread all over the ce. It had only spread in a certain area centered around the Tang Family group.
That meant that those who were still at the edge could move.
They did their best to cut the approaching vines, but it didn''t seem like they would be able to break free.
When the Tang Family group saw this, they knew that it was impossible for them to break free on their own.
Even though they were filled with doubts towards the other three groups, they had no choice in this matter.
So the Tang Family members that could still move called out to the Spirit Hall.
"Help us! We''re allies, so let''s work together to defeat them!"
But those pleas fell onto deaf ears.
The Spirit Hall group acted as if they didn''t hear the pleas of the Tang Family group.
Though it was clear that they heard everything since they weren''t far from the Tang Family group in the first ce.
With the distance between them, it would have actually been strange if the Spirit Hall group didn''t hear them.
But that was what happened as the Spirit Hall continued to fight the ants attacking them without a single care for the Tang Family group. Though one thing that they did was keep an eye out above them for moths.
They had learned the mistakes of the Tang Family group and wouldn''t repeat them, so they were on guard just in case these moths appeared again.
The Tang Family group knew that it wasn''t working, so it wasn''t as if they kept dwelling on it.
Instead, they turned their attention to the other two groups.
Though they weren''t as close to the other two groups, they still grasped at straws since they knew that they were in the same situation. If they didn''t work together, it would only be a matter of time before they all died.
So the Tang Family members saidˇ Discover hidden stories at empire
"Work together with us! You know that this is our only option!"
"If we don''t work together, you''ll be consumed by these bugs and nts as well!"
"You know that this is your only choice!"
There were difficult looks on the faces of the other three groups, but no one acted in the end.
All of them just pretended like they didn''t hear a single thing that the Tang Family said.
It seemed that the seeds of doubt that Ye Qing Huan had nted in them had sprouted quite well in them as no one dared to help each other. It seemed that they would rather see each other die than to help each other and get backstabbed.
But with that kind of thought, it would only be a matter of time before they died.
It was just that it wasn''t only the Tang Family group that would die.
There were other bugs that suddenly appeared.
There were several beetles that had sharp horns that started attacking the Falling Willow Temple group.
Even though they had their golden bodies, they found that these sharp horns were actually strong enough to prate their golden bodies. The charge from these beetles were enough to create cracks on their golden bodies.
Since these golden bodies were manifestations of their physiques, that meant that each crack that formed on these golden bodies was an injury for them.
They were able to reform the golden bodies, but that didn''t mean that it was as whole as before.
The damage was building up untilˇ
"Ke!" One of the monks suddenly copsed while spitting out blood.
It wasn''t this single monk that spat out blood, but also several others that started spitting out blood. It was as if once the string of tension had been cut, there was no way to return to the way that it was before.
More and more monks started to fall from their internal injuries and it seemed like it was only a matter of time before they all copsed.
These monks fell into the same situation as the Tang Family group.
Though they asked for help from the Mo Family group, they were ignored just like the Tang Family group had been.
It was clear that it was every man for themselves at this point.
The next to suffer were the Mo Family who suddenly had one member lose a limb.
Their arm was suddenly severed out of nowhere and they didn''t even know what had happened, but the arm suddenly disconnected from that person and flew through the air.
When itnded, it was swarmed by the ants that were on the ground and devoured in seconds.
This was the most terrifying thing that had happened so far and all of them were terrified seeing the bones left on the ground.
The one that was the most terrified was the one that had lost their arm.
But this person wasn''t the only one that was losing something.
It was small cuts at first, but eventually there were more and more people that were losing parts of their bodies.
Fingers, ears, toes, even legs and arms.
These shing attacks seemed toe out of nowhere and cut these parts of them off before they could even see what happened.
The first casualty actually came from the Mo Family as the first person to have their arm cut off had bled out to death.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Even though they stopped the bleeding, they found that the stub kept bleeding because there were ants that snuck to the wound and opened it up again. No matter how they tried to stop it, the ants would sneak through and bite into the wound to open it up again.
Eventually, there was just no more blood left toe out and that person died.
Finally, there was the Spirit Hall.
They had their mes which they used to keep the ants away, but they found that just this alone wasn''t enough to keep all of the ants away.
There were ants that were covered in mes that broke through and attacked them.
These ants were much stronger than the other ants and they left burn marks wherever they attacked. The mes that the Spirit Hall group used just didn''t have any effect at all against these ants.
It was as if they were even empowering the ants as their mes were actually absorbed by these me covered ants.
It seemed that it was only a matter of them before they were surrounded by the mes.
There were even some of them that were copsing because they had overdrawn themselves from using the mes against the bugs.
This really was a desperate situation for all four of these groups.
That meant that it was a very good situation for Ye Qing Huan who was watching from above.
After she had sowed the seeds of doubt in the four groups, Ye Qing Huan didn''t make a single move. She had even called back the wraiths that had been moving around between the four groups.
It was as if she was waiting for the right opportunity to make her move.
When Ye Qing Huan saw the desperate situation that these four groups were in, she knew that it was her time.
So with a wave of her hand, the wraiths once again went forward.
These wraiths didn''t have a single target, they were targeting all four groups at once.
There was an ant that had been covered in me suddenly froze and was covered in ice.
There was a mantis that fell out of the vines that it was hiding in while covered in ice.
There was a moth that dropped to the ground frozen.
There was a beetle that was encased in ice thatnded on the ground.
All of these were caused by the wraiths that Ye Qing Huan released.
At the same time, she made sure that all of them were able to see the wraiths that she sent out.
There were some doubts that appeared in the four groups when they saw these wraiths appear, but it was already toote for them to do anything else.
At this point, they had been pushed to the brink and could only believe one thing.
The wraiths were working with their enemies.
That was the only truth that they could ept at this point.
So all of the four groups gathered up what little power they had and thenˇ
They all aimed for each other.
"If we''re going down, then we''re taking you with us!"
That was the only thing that they were thinking right now.
So after gathering their powers, all of them released their attacks and there was arge explosion that followed.
Once the dust settled and the mes clearedˇthere was no one left standing.
Even the bugs and vines had been damaged to a certain extent by their attacks.
Chapter 810 Freezing array
Lin Fan just stared at the situation in the clearing with a strange look.
He had watched Ye Qing Huan messing with the four groups this whole time with the wraiths, but he never thought that it would have this kind of effect.
It seemed that they were nothing more than puppets that had been dancing on Ye Qing Huan''s palm the entire time.
They had been controlled by her using the wraiths, so their fate was actually quite sad.
But there was no need for Lin Fan to feel sympathy for them since they were his enemies all along.
Once the mes and dust settled, the vines and bugs slowly went back to their normal form.
The bugs started growing smaller while the vines turned back into the flowers that had been growing in this clearing.
It turned out that the real form of these vines were the stem of the flowers that grew there. It was just that the vines had been so condensed into a single form that they looked like the stem of these flowers.
But if one looked closely, they could see that there were countless stems that made up this singr stem for all of these flowers.
It was hard to imagine just what the situation under the ground was.
It was likely that there were roots that ran kilometers away from this clearing.
That should be how big the true form of these flowers were.
That was just how much life energy these flowers had absorbed from the Nine Lives Tree. At the same time, that was just how much life energy the Nine Lives Tree released in the first ce.
It really showed how powerful and dangerous this seemingly clear clearing was.
But now that the four groups had been taken out, was there really a need to do anything else?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ye Qing Huan raised her hand and gathered the wraiths once more.
It seemed like the answer was yes.
It seemed like Ye Qing Huan wasn''t nning on letting the Nine Lives Tree get away.
Only how was she nning on taking it?
Even if she was a powerful cultivator, that didn''t mean that she would be able to deal with this swarm. At the same time, it was clear that whatever was in this clearing hadn''t used their full power.
The bugs and flowers that attacked the four groups had onlye from the edge of the clearing. There wasn''t a single one that came from the center of the clearing where the life energy was the strongest.
If the life energy was the most concentrated in that area, there was no doubt that this would be the ce where the strongest creatures resided.
It was hard to tell just how strong they would be, but there was no doubt that they would be strong.
After all, all of that life energy wouldn''t be absorbed for nothing.
Just the ones outside were this strong, there was no doubt that the ones in the middle would be even stronger.
Once Ye Qing Huan finished gathering the wraiths, she pushed her hand out.
As soon as her hand went out, the wraiths started flying towards the Nine Lives Tree.
Or that was what it seemed at first, but then they spread out around the Nine Lives Tree. They didn''t go right for the tree itself, but rather it seemed like they were in a formation around the tree.
It seemed like the wraiths were nning on doing something.
There was no reaction from the clearing at first as if they didn''t recognize the wraiths, but it didn''t take long for the vines to appear.
They came out of the ground from under the wraiths and reached up as if they were about to grab the wraiths. It was just that not a single one of the vines was able to touch the wraiths.
They went right through the wraiths as if the wraiths didn''t have a physical form.
At the same time, there was ayer of frost that appeared on the vines after they made contact with the wraiths.
It seemed that just a short moment of contact was enough for the wraiths to freeze these vines.
The vines that had ayer of frost on them immediately pulled back as if they were afraid of these wraiths. At the same time, if one looked at the vines closely, they could see that they were withering a bit.
It seemed that the freezing effect of the wraiths were enough to leech life from the vines, causing them to wither like this. Explore new worlds at empire
If the vines made contact with the wraiths for too long, it might even be possible that all of the life would be drained out of the vines.
It wasn''t just the vine itself that was affected, it was the nt that these vines came from that also was affected.
It seemed that the power of the wraiths were strong enough to steal life energy away from the nts.
These wraiths were like the natural enemy of these nts.
So it was time for the bugs to make their move.
The bugs might depend on the life energy to grow, but that didn''t mean that they werepletely reliant on it. They had their own powers that were separate from the life energy, which would allow them to deal with these wraiths.
The ones that seemed the most capable of dealing with these wraiths were the ants covered in mes.
Their mes were strong enough to burn the mes of the Spirit Hall.
The mes of the Spirit Hall had been strong enough to burn the wraiths, so that meant that the mes of these ants should be strong enough to burn the wraiths as well.
It was just that they didn''t get a chance to reach them.
The wraiths hadn''t been idle for no reason.
They appeared all of a sudden and then didn''t do anything.
It would be strange if there wasn''t anything that was being nned.
They had been floating there in some kind of formation and it was as if they were gathering power.
It was the moment that the bugs appeared and approached them that they released this power.
There was a chill that suddenly filled this area and it was a chill that was centered around the wraiths. But that chill didn''t remain in the area where the wraiths were and started to spread from the formation that the wraiths created.
It seemed that it was spreading away from them in all directions, as if it was about to fill the entire clearing.
As the chill spread from the wraiths, there was ayer of ice that formed on whatever the chill spread to.
It didn''t take long before the entire area around the wraiths were surrounded in ice.
The nts couldn''t do a thing since they were rooted into the ground, but the bugs could dodge out of the way.
It was just that if they dodged out of the way, they had no choice but to leave this clearing since the chill wasn''t stopping as it spread across the entire clearing. At this rate, it seemed like everything in the clearing was about to be frozen.
There were a few bugs that did get encased in ice since they were too close to dodge.
They were the ones that had tried to attack the wraiths floating in the air.
They had been hit with the chill head on and they didn''t have the time to dodge out of the way.
These bugs just dropped to the ground like rocks after being frozen like this.
The chill continued to spread until it covered the entire clearing.
The only part of the clearing that wasn''t covered in the ice was the area around the Nine Lives Tree.
It seemed like there was a line that was drawn between the Nine Lives Tree and the ice that covered the clearing, but it didn''t seem like it was drawn by the Nine Lives Tree. Rather, it seemed like the wraiths were stopping the ice from reaching the Nine Lives Tree so as to not harm it.
But the ice that surrounded it prevented all of the bugs and nts from reaching the Nine Lives Tree.
Itpletely cut them off from it.
Lin Fan turned to look at Ye Qing Huan with a curious look as he wondered how she would take the Nine Lives Tree like this.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem bothered at all by the fact that the clearing was surrounded by ice.
She just calmly raised her hand and reached out towards the Nine Lives Tree.
The way that she did this was almost like she was grabbing it out of the air.
But as she did this, there was this invisible force that suddenly appeared around the Nine Lives Tree.
There were a few bugs that were left around the Nine Lives Tree that tried to stop this, but they couldn''t break through the barrier of the invisible force.
In front of their eyes, the Nine Lives Tree suddenly disappeared into thin air.
Only Lin Fan knew where it went.
There was this strange ball of energy that appeared in Ye Qing Huan''s hand, but that wasn''t the important thing.
The important thing was the thing that was floating in the center of Ye Qing Huan''s hand.
It was the Nine Lives Tree, but it had been made smaller than before.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem to care about the shocked look on Lin Fan''s face as she reached her hand out towards him and said, "Absorb it."
Chapter 811 Absorb it
Lin Fan looked even more shocked when he heard this.
After looking at the Nine Lives Tree in her hand for a bit, he looked back up at her with a confused look and asked, "Shouldn''t you take this back?"
There was a slight curl that appeared on Ye Qing Huan''s lips as she said, "There''s no need for me to take it back with me. Not to mention, even if I did, it isn''t as if there''s anything that I could use this for. It''s too low level for someone like me and there isn''t anyone that I would give this to."
An awkward look appeared on Lin Fan''s face when he heard this.
Those four sects had sent these four groups to im this Nine Lives Tree and she was calling it too low level for her?
Perhaps only Ye Qing Huan was qualified to say these words since she was at a level that he couldn''t even begin to imagine.
Lin Fan even couldn''t help feeling a bit inferior after hearing these words.
Though he did have his confidence since he had a cheat that no one else had.
As long as he had time, he was certain that he would be able to reach the same level with the system.
It was strange that she was doing something like this in the first ce.
Though if she wasn''t willing to tell him anything, it wasn''t as if there was anything that Lin Fan could say about this. He knew that it was impossible to change her mind, especially with how she has been acting this entire time.
So the only thing that he could do was ept that she was here and that she had something in mind.
Though that didn''t mean that Lin Fan could understand why Ye Qing Huan would give this Nine Lives Tree to him.
Even if it was something that wasn''t worth anything to her, it was still something that could be used in other ces. Even if she herself didn''t need it, it was definitely something that she could give to others for their loyalty.
So there was no need for her to give something like this to him.
But thinking about it, she had already given him quite a few things.
This was the same feeling of being a kept man that soon filled him as he looked at Ye Qing Huan extending the hand with the Nine Lives Tree in it towards him.
Seeing that Lin Fan still didn''t take it, Ye Qing Huan just said in a serious voice, "If you don''t take it, I''m throwing it away."
Lin Fan was shocked to hear this, but he could tell that she was being serious.
Read new adventures at empire
After being with Ye Qing Huan for some time now, he was able to start understanding the expressions that Ye Qing Huan had.
He was able to tell when she was serious about this and it wasn''t as if he could just let her throw away this kind of treasureˇ
So in the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to reach his hand out and take the Nine Lives Tree from her.
Or at least that was what he had been nning to do, but Ye Qing Huan suddenly pulled her hand away when she saw the look on his face. As she pulled her hand away, she said, "If you''re that unwilling, maybe I really will use this as firewood."
Lin Fan panicked when he heard this, so he quickly said, "No, no, I''m very happy to receive a gift from you."
Ye Qing Huan nodded at this before moving forward to say, "If you''re happy, you should show it."
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh before stepping forward and patting Ye Qing Huan on the head with a smile as he said, "Thank you."
Ye Qing Huan gave a satisfied nod before tossing the Nine Lives Tree in her hand to him.
Then grabbing Lin Fan by the cor, she suddenly sped off into the sky.
When Lin Fan was able to react, he found that they were in a ce that was far away from the clearing just now.
He hadn''t been able to keep up with Ye Qing Huan''s speed just now and it felt like they had teleported rather than actually moving.
After theynded, Ye Qing Huan dropped Lin Fan onto the ground where hended on his butt.
When she saw him like this, there was a faint smile on her face almost as if she enjoyed seeing him like this. But then that smile quickly faded as she said with a serious look, "I''ll guard you, so absorb it now."
Lin Fan was still a bit dazed from how quickly they had moved, but he came back to his senses when he heard her say this.
With a nod to Ye Qing Huan, Lin Fan focused on the Nine Lives Tree that was in his hand.
He didn''t know how he would absorb it, but he sent his spiritual sense to the Nine Lives Tree.
It was just that before he could do anything, there was a notification that came from the system.
This notificationpletely caught him off guard and it surprised him even more when he saw what the notification was about.
"Aponent for upgrading the Pet Storage Space has been found. Does the host wish to upgrade the Pet Storage Space?"
The Pet Storage Space was something that he had never thought about until now.
Since that first upgrade, the system had never mentioned the Pet Storage Space again.
It was almost as if the system hadpletely forgotten about that Pet Storage Space.
It turned out that the system hadn''t forgotten about it, it was just that Lin Fan had never found anything that was needed to upgrade the Pet Storage Space.
Now that he had obtained the Nine Lives Tree, the system was offering him a chance to upgrade the Pet Storage Space.
Though Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering about something.
"What are the benefits of improving the Pet Storage Space?"
Thest time that the Pet Storage Space was improved, all it did was increase the space of the Pet Storage Space and the concentration of spiritual energy that was in the Pet Storage Space.
If that was the only thing that he would receive if he were to improve the Pet Storage Space, it would feel like a waste of the Nine Lives Tree if he were to use it in that manner.
He felt that with therge amounts of life energy released by the Nine Lives Tree, it was better to use it for something else.
"Host, this is a special upgrade to the Pet Storage Space. It is different from the previous upgrades of the Pet Storage Space."
"What is special about this upgrade?"
Even if the system said that it was special, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan would just take its word at face value.
He wanted to know specifically what the system meant by this beforemitting the Nine Lives Tree to being used to upgrade the Pet Storage Space.
"It will connect the Pet Storage Space to the host."
"Huh?" Lin Fan waspletely confused when he heard this since it didn''t seem to make any sense at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Connect the Pet Storage Space to him?
What did that mean?
The Pet Storage Space was already technically connected to him since it was a space that he could enter and leave at will. It wasn''t as if it was a space that was separated from him in the first ce.
So what did the system mean by connecting the Pet Storage Space to him.
"Host, you will understand once you upgrade the Pet Storage Space."
Then as if it felt like it should say something else, the system added, "The system rmends that the host takes this upgrade seriously. This is a rare opportunity to upgrade the Pet Storage Space like this."
"Eh?"
More than anything, Lin Fan waspletely baffled by these words.
He never thought that the system would give him this kind of advice.
The system had remained neutral in most matters and never made ament like this, so it was strange for the system to take the initiative to say something like that.
Unlessˇthe upgrade really was something special, which was why the system was pushing him this much.
If that was the case, then he might really have to consider the system''s words.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan made his decision.
"Alright, upgrade it." He thought in his mind.
This was the first time that the system had taken this kind of initiative and he didn''t believe that the system would lie to him.
The system was something that was created for him by the god that had sent him here, so he believed that this system was surely on his side.
Not to mention, this system was his closest partner after all this time.
So he should at least have this kind of trust in the system.
After receiving this notification, the Nine Lives Tree suddenly disappeared.
Ye Qing Huan was surprised to see this Nine Lives Tree disappear like this, but she was even more surprised by what happened after this.
That was because Lin Fan''s aura was bing weaker.
It was as if the spiritual energy inside of him was disappearing.
It was as if his cultivation was disappearing.
This didn''t make sense at all since the Nine Lives Tree should have the opposite effect.
It was a great elixir with how much life energy it contained.
So why was his cultivation weakening instead?
Chapter 812 Weaker?
Though his aura was weakening, Lin Fan didn''t think that he was bing weaker.
He could tell that his cultivation was lowering, but he knew that he wasn''t weaker.
Rather, he could feel power surging inside of him even though his cultivation was bing lower.
In the end, Lin Fan dropped all the way to the Low Qi Condensing Realm, but he didn''t care at all.
That was because he figured out what it was that happened.
After the Pet Storage Space was upgraded, it was as if there was some kind of connection that was formed with the Pet Storage Space. It was as if there was now a direct connection between the Pet Storage Space and Lin Fan''s dantian.
As such there was a flow of spiritual energy and life energy that was filling Lin Fan''s dantian.
The spiritual energy not only helped him recover his spiritual energy faster, it also helped his cultivation grow faster.
But even then, his cultivation had decreased.
That was all because of the life energy that was alsoing from the Pet Storage Space.
The Nine Lives Tree had been firmly nted into the Pet Storage Space, now standing right in the center of the Pet Storage Space. With the Nine Lives Tree releasing life energy, the Pet Storage Space became filled with life energy as well.
That life energy was transferred to Lin Fan because of the connection.
Once that life energy filled his body, he found that it was starting to change his body.
It wasn''t a bad change, it was actually a very good change.
The life energy that filled him went to nurture his physique, making him much stronger than before.
Not only did it make his overall body stronger, it also seemed topress his cultivation.
It was as if his entire being had suddenly beenpressed.
It was as if he had been unconcentrated matter before, but now all of the spiritual energy that he had waspressed into a single point.
Just a single drop of his spiritual energy was worth more than a hundred drops of his spiritual energy before.
That was the same for the amount of spiritual energy that he had.
It could be said that he had a hundred times more spiritual energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So even if Lin Fan''s cultivation dropped by two levels, he was now actually much stronger than he was when he was in the High Qi Condensing Realm.
It was all because he didn''t have enough spiritual energy topress that he dropped down into the Low Qi Condensing Realm.
Though if it wasn''t for the fact that he had reached the High Qi Condensing Realm, then he might have even fallen back down into the Foundation Realm.
That was just how condensed his spiritual energy became.
Even though Ye Qing Huan looked at him with a concerned look, Lin Fan didn''t seem to mind as he raised one hand. He just held that hand in front of him and looked down at it before suddenly clenching it into a fist.
With one smooth movement, he punched out in front of him.
There was no sound that followed even though there was a burst of air that went forward. This burst of air mmed into the tree that was in front of Lin Fan and knocked it over without any resistance.
It was only after the tree fell down that the boom of the punch rang out.
Lin Fan couldn''t help looking down at his fist after the tree fell down.
After all, he never would have thought that he would be able to punch strong enough that he would create a sonic boom.
That sonic boom was more than enough proof that his punch had gone faster than the speed of sound.
This was at least ten timesˇNo, it was over a hundred times stronger than his normal punch from before.
That was right, this was nothing more than a normal punch.
He hadn''t used his full power with this punch and had only casually punched out in front of him to test how strong he was. That just went to show how much of an improvement he gained from improving the Pet Storage Space.
As expected of something from the system.
It seemed that not a single thing from the system was normal.
Ye Qing Huan had been silently watching as Lin Fan tested out his new power, but seeing that he stopped, she suddenly came forward.
Lin Fan was still in a daze as he looked at his hand, but he was snapped out of his daze when he felt Ye Qing Huan''s hand move across his body.
There was an awkward look that appeared on his face seeing this, but he didn''t move away and just let her do what she wanted with his body. After all, he also wanted to know what changed with his body and it was best to let an expert like Ye Qing Huan check.
After a while, Ye Qing Huan gave a satisfied nod and moved away from him before saying, "Not bad, it seems like your physique has improved which haspressed your cultivation''s foundation. It might have decreased your cultivation level, but it has made you stronger. It''s like the same effect as the Marrow Cleansing Pill."
"Then does that mean that my body will start releasing impurities?" Lin Fan couldn''t help asking.
Cleansing impurities in the body, that was amon trope in cultivation novels.
The only thing that every cultivation novel had inmon was that it was a very disgusting matter to happen. After all, these were impurities, the bad things that were inside of a human body.
If these were released, there was no doubt that there would be a foul odor.
That meant that if his body released the impurities, then he would have to find a ce to wash himself.
There was nothing of this sort here and it would be troublesome to go back to the town while releasing this kind of smell.
But Ye Qing Huan just shook her head as she said, "No, there''s no impurities in your body in the first ce."
"Huh?" Lin Fan was confused when he heard this.
No matter what, a person''s body should have impurities since there were all kinds of things that went into the body. There was no way that a person wouldn''t have any impurities at all.
"Your body has already cleansed all of its impurities." Ye Qing Huan said while narrowing her eyes to look at Lin Fan as if she was analyzing him.
"Huh?" Lin Fan was even more confused when he heard this, but he started thinking about how this would be the case.
If it was something like this, there was no doubt that it was rted to the system.
But when had the system helped him do this?
When it removed the poison?
That was the only exnation that Lin Fan could think of.
When he came to this world, the previous owner of this body had died because he had been poisoned. The system had helped him remove the poison from this body, it was possible that the system had also removed this body''s impurities at the same time.
If that was the case, it seemed that the system had been helping him in the dark from the beginning.
It seemed that Lin Fan really had to appreciate the system for all of its hard work.
Well, since there were no impurities that would be released, then there was no need to worry about anything.
While Ye Qing Huan was still looking at him, Lin Fan suddenly turned around and punched out a few times.
Each time that he punched out, there was a sonic boom that followed.
At the same time, there was a shockwave that flew out in front of him when he punched out. Each of these shockwaves knocked down a tree that was in front of Lin Fan.
Though some of these shockwaves did more than just knock down a single tree.
Some of them destroyed multiple trees.
It was as if the punches were getting stronger and stronger with each punch that he sent out.
Finally, Lin Fan took a deep breath and focused on the space in front of him before releasing a single punch.
This punch was much faster than any other punch that he had used before.
At the same time, the shockwave that was released was much greater than the shockwave of any punch that was released before.
This shockwave continued out from where Lin Fan was standing and it didn''t take long before he created a cone shaped clearing in front of him. The shockwave had not only knocked down the trees, but also cleared the grass that was on the ground.
It created a clearing that was several dozen meters long in this forest in front of Lin Fan.
After he released this punch, Lin Fan looked down at his fist with a satisfied look.
This was the only full power punch that he released, the other ones were all done to let him adjust the power that he possessed.
But then again, this was just the power of his physique alone and he hadn''t used his spiritual energy with a single one of his punches.
If he were to use his full strength and use his spiritual energyˇit was hard to imagine just how strong his punches would be.
Ye Qing Huan gave a satisfied nod seeing all of this before grabbing Lin Fan and jumping into the air.
He had caused too much of amotion just now.
Chapter 813 Fruit ripens
Since that day, there wasn''t much to be done.
After all, they had already sewn the seeds of doubt in the minds of the four factions, so there was nothing left to do.
Even though it didn''t seem like there was much happening in this town, there were many things that were happening under the surface.
Lin Fan only learned of this from the reports that Grandma Pan brought, but he was shocked to find just how much Ye Qing Huan had prepared. The information that was here was so detailed that it wouldn''t be a surprise if she even knew what kind of underwear they wore.
That was just how much effort Ye Qing Huan had put in.
But at the same time, this was just how powerful the informationwork of the Heavenly Demon Sect was.
One could only say as expected of one of the Five Great Sects.
With all these things happening in the background, there was nothing that Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan really needed to do.
That was why Lin Fan took these few days to adjust to his new power.
Even if he had tested his strength after upgrading the Pet Storage Space, that didn''t mean that he had full control of it. It was hard to adjust to how much strength to use after his physique had increased that much.
It was like a child suddenly gaining the strength of an adult and knowing how to use it.
So it took him a bit of time before he was able to learn how to control his power.
But with this time taken, he had far greater control over his own power now.
Lin Fan found that with his physique increasing like this, it allowed him to control his strength by even the most minute amount. It gave him a much finer control over his own power, making him stronger overall.
As he was training one night, Ye Qing Huan suddenly said, "The fruit is ripening. It''s time."
Lin Fan didn''t even need to ask to know what she was referring to.
It was the reason that they hade all this way in the first ce.
It was the Divine Blood Fruit that they had been waiting to im this whole time.
That meant that everything wasing to an end.
It was all up to the final sh to see who would take this Divine Blood Fruit.
But it seemed that the situation was much better for Lin Fan than it was in the beginning. After all, none of the four factions trusted each other after all of Ye Qing Huan''s meddling.
Even those that were supposed to be allied didn''t trust each other after Ye Qing Huan''s meddling.
At the same time, these four factions were much weaker than they would have been since Ye Qing Huan had been meddling with their supply gathering.
Just like how she prevented the Moon Flower Sect from obtaining the Moon Gazing Flower, she did many other small things that prevented the other sects from obtaining items that they needed.
So they were running on just the supplies that they received from their sects.
They wouldn''t be able to show even half of their full power like this.
The only reason why they didn''t charge out and search for those that were moving in the shadows was because of how important this mission was to the Five Great Sects. If it wasn''t for the orders that they had received, they would have turned this entire town upside down just looking for Ye Qing Huan.
Though whether they would have been able to catch her or not was apletely different question.
When they arrived at the White Frost Mountain, it was clear that they weren''t the only ones that were here.
Putting aside the fourrge arrays that covered White Frost Mountain, there were many other groups that were wandering around the edge of the White Frost Mountain. At the same time, it wasn''t hard to guess that there were people wandering around in the forest on the White Frost Mountain.
They were most likely looking for a chance to strike, just like Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan.
With so many people here, the two of them didn''t really raise any attention at all.
Especially since they had dressed in a lowkey manner that hid their true appearances.
That handsome face of his and the beautiful face of hers was the best way to attract attention, so it was best to keep them sealed during this time.
After arriving, Lin Fan turned to Ye Qing Huan as if he was waiting for her to say something.
But to his surprise, he found that she didn''t say a single thing.
It wasn''t just now that she remained silent, she had been silent the entire time since leaving the inn that they lived in. Other than telling him that the fruit was ripe, Ye Qing Huan hadn''t said a single word.
This waspletely different from how she had acted during this past period of time.
She had been the one that was in charge during this time, but now she was like a meek follower.
It didn''t make any sense at all.
It just made Lin Fan think that she was nning somethingˇ
But it also didn''t seem like Ye Qing Huan had any ns at all as she just followed behind him.
Finally, Lin Fan couldn''t take it anymore and asked, "What should we do now?"
Ye Qing Huan just said with a faint smile, "You''re free to do whatever you want to do. I''ll just follow you."
He had already thought that she would say this, but hearing her actually say this was certainly still a surprise.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan asked, "Then you don''t have any ns at all?"
Ye Qing Huan just calmly shook her head as she said, "The ns have already been used, everything is up to you now. This is a mission for you, so it isn''t appropriate for me to do anything."
Though she said this, he could hear that there was something in her voice.
It was almost as ifˇshe had some other ns that she was hiding, though it didn''t seem like she was nning on using them now.
Lin Fan was very confused by all of this since he couldn''t tell just what Ye Qing Huan and the Heavenly Demon Sect wanted from him.
It seemed like Ye Qing Huan was here to help one moment and now it seemed like she was here to observe. He just didn''t understand the mixed signals that she was sendingˇ.
However, it wasn''t as if it was important for him to know what she was nning.
From the beginning, Ye Qing Huan''s presence was just an extra thing that he shouldn''t have depended on. Even if she did things that seemed like she was helping him, he shouldn''t have depended on them.
In that case, the only thing that he could do now wasˇ
"Let''s go in and investigate what the situation is." Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t pull out something like she normally would have done and just followed him with a slight nod.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed since he thought that she would have pulled out a report or a map, but then he quickly scolded himself for feeling this way since it seemed like he was depending on her again.
Since she wasn''t doing anything, he could only depend on himself.
Especially since it was his mission to obtain that Divine Blood Fruit.
So with that, the two of them started heading towards the forest.
As they did, there was someone who called out to them.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"This group of brothers, stop for a moment. Let''s have a talk!"
There was someone that ran over to where they were after they heard this.
This person was a chubby young man who was panting aftering to their side.
The appearance that he had didn''t seem threatening at all, but it was different for Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan who had sharp senses. They could tell that this chubby young man was not a book to be judged by its cover.
After he caught his breath, he said with a smile, "Are you here for the special event as well?"
This was an obvious question since there was no other reason for anyone to be here. Anyone was able to sense the increase in spiritual energy around this White Frost Mountain which showed that something special was about to appear.
Though this was an obvious question, Lin Fan still gave a slight nod after looking at the chubby young man for a bit.
The chubby young man''s smile widened before he said, "Then how about youe with our group?" He pointed back at a small group of five that were in the distance.
After pointing at them, he said, "My name is Wang Fu and those are my friends. We all came for fun just like you, but with how many people there areˇ" He gave a deliberate pause before saying, "Small groups like us should stick together or else we might not make it out of here alive."
Lin Fan could understand what this chubby young man was nning and if they really were a small group, this n might have seemed enticing.
However, it wasn''t as if there was a need for him to rely on others like this.
"No thank you." With a simple response, Lin Fan turned to leave without even looking back once.
Chapter 814 White Frost Mountain
"Big brother Wang, what''s wrong? Why are you just standing there like that?" A cute little girl ran over to Wang Fu''s side, but it didn''t seem like he was going to answer her as he stared in a certain direction.
Seeing him act this way, the cute little girl looked in the same direction that he was looking in.
She saw Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan walking into the forest.
The cute little girl narrowed her eyes after seeing them before asking, "Big brother Wang, is something wrong with those two?"
Then in a colder voice, she said, "Did they do anything to you?"
Wang Fu finally reacted when he heard this cold voice of hers.
He knew that if he didn''t say anything, she would misunderstand.
Wang Fu knew what kind of misunderstanding this girl would have despite her cute appearance and it was something that he wanted to avoid.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"It''s nothing, I just invited them and was rejected." Wang Fu casually exined.
"Huh? They dare reject your goodwill? How could they be so dumb?" Though she said this in an angry voice, it didn''t have the cold tone to it anymore. It seemed that she had calmed down a bit even though she still spoke in an angry voice.
"Don''t misjudge them." Wang Fu suddenly said.
The cute little girl looked at him with a surprised look to which Wang Fu added, "They definitely aren''t normal, so don''t look down on them. I''m sure that they will give us a surprise when this is all over."
Then with a sigh, Wang Fu said, "If only I was able to convince them toe with us."
The cute little girl puffed out her cheeks and looked at Wang Fu with an angry look after hearing this, but she didn''t say anything as she turned around and walked off as if she was done with him.
Wang Fu didn''t mind as he turned back in the direction that Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan walked off in.
Then with another sigh, he turned and walked back to his group.
ˇ
It seemed normal after they entered the White Frost Mountain.
Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan were slowly making their way through the forest, but they werepletely undetected by those that were in the forest with them.
Even the animals that lived in this ce weren''t able to find them at all.
That was because the two of them were gracefully moving through the forest without making a single sound. This was made even harder since they were jumping atop the trees, going from branch to branch.
That just went to show how fine Lin Fan''s control of his movements were after learning to use his new power. He was able to control it to the point where he didn''t make a single wasted movement.
But that was more because he had to do this to ensure that he didn''t use too much strength.
It was different from Ye Qing Huan who was able to do the same thing and she did it so easily that it seemed like it wasn''t any effort for her at all. It seemed like this was a natural thing for her, as if she was born with it.
This showed Lin Fan the difference between the two of them once more.
He didn''t let it discourage him and he just focused on the task at hand.
The ce that they were heading was one of the formations that had been set up in this White Frost Mountain.
It was the formation of the Moon Flower Sect.
There was a reason why Lin Fan was heading in that direction.
It wasn''t that he was nning on attacking the Moon Flower Sect, but rather he was nning on seeing the formation of the Moon Flower Sect.
As a great tactician once said, know the enemy and you do not need to fear the results of a hundred battles.
So Lin Fan was nning on learning the formation of the Moon Flower Sect.
Though speaking of the formation of the Moon Flower Sect, it wasn''t as if he didn''t know anything since he had been receiving reports from Ye Qing Huan about it. It gave him plenty of information about the formation, but he still wanted to see it with his own eyes.
It was only seeing it with his own eyes that he would be able to gain information that was missed previously.
After all, it was only by seeing it with his own eyes that he would be able to use the Appraisal Eyes.
That was the most important thing, being able to use the Appraisal Eyes.
When Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan arrived at the formation of the Moon Flower Sect, the first thing that he did was immediately look at the edges of it with his Appraisal Eyes.
The second thing that he did wasˇ
"Is that it?"
Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help casting a surprised look in Lin Fan''s direction when she heard this.
There were many ways that she predicted him to react, but this definitely wasn''t one of the ways. She never thought that he would say something like this, she thought that it was very likely that he would ask for her help.
That was the main reason why she had acted nonchnt about all of this.
She wanted him to rely on her, that was it.
But after looking at the formation for a bit, Lin Fan just shook his head with a sigh.
The way that he did this was almost as if he waspletely disappointed by what he saw, which made Ye Qing Huan even more confused.
After looking at the formation of the Moon Flower Sect for a bit, Lin Fan turned around with another shake of his head and a sigh before saying to Ye Qing Huan, "Let''s go see the others."
Ye Qing Huan was feeling confused by this, but she gave a nod in response.
She had no idea what Lin Fan was disappointed over and why he was acting this way, but her n was to do nothing the entire time. That was until he was truly in danger, then she would act to save his life.
Until then, she would see just what kind of things Lin Fan nned to do.
Since they had finished scouting out the Moon Flower Sect, the next thing to do was scout out the other three sects.
They had all taken up a ce in the White Frost Mountain and had set up a formation just like the Moon Flower Sect had done. It wasn''t hard for them to find where these other three sects were since Ye Qing Huan had already done her investigations.
Though it was because of Ye Qing Huan that they had formed four different formations like this.
If it wasn''t for Ye Qing Huan''s meddling that caused the seeds of doubt to be sown in these four different sects, then the Moon Flower Sect would have been the one with a formation covering the White Frost Mountain.
With the support of the Golden Temple, the Moon Flower Sect would have been able to keep the other two sects at bay and form the formation. But with the doubt that they had for each other, the Golden Temple didn''t work with the Moon Flower Sect in the end.
It took no time at all to arrive at the formation of the Golden Temple.
Even if they were moving separately from the Moon Flower Sect, the Golden Temple were still quite close to the Moon Flower Sect.
It was simply because they hated the other two sects more than they hated the Moon Flower Sect.
Even if they were suspicious of the Moon Flower Sect, in a pinch, the Moon Flower Sect would still be the ones that they turned to.
It was the same for the Moon Flower Sect.
In a pinch, the Golden Temple would be the ones that they turned to.
When Lin Fan and Ye Qing Huan arrived, Lin Fan did the same thing as before where he just looked at the Golden Temple''s formation with his Appraisal Eyes.
After looking at the formation for a bit, he once again shook his head and gave a sigh as he said, "It really is disappointing as well. It seems like this won''t be hard at all."
Ye Qing Huan looked at Lin Fan with another surprised look.
After all, she didn''t expect him to say something like this.
There was a part of her that was even suspecting that he was saying these words for the sake of saying these words. He didn''t actually mean them and was just acting like he was in control.
Of course, that doubt wasn''t a big part of her. Readtest chapters at empire
This happened two more times after this as Lin Fan went to see all four of the sect formations.
It seemed that he waspletely disappointed by the formations of the four sects, which confused Ye Qing Huan greatly.
There wasn''t anything that she could think of that would allow him to feel this way. After all, these were sects that were backed by the Five Great Sects, so it wasn''t as if they were weak in the first ce.
Lin Fan just stared at the final formation of the Martial Training Hall for a bit before saying, "Let''s go and see where the Divine Blood Fruit is ripening. I want to gauge the area first."
Ye Qing Huan was surprised to hear this, but she nodded in agreement in the end.
Just what was he nning?
That was the only thing that Ye Qing Huan could think.
Chapter 815 Time to make them fight
It didn''t take long to arrive at the area where the Divine Blood Fruit was growing.
Since it was the fruit that everyone was fighting for, it was naturally right in the center of everyone.
It was in the ce that was right in between the different formations that the four sects created.
So it was equidistant to all four of them.
The formation that they took was also mobile since most of what made the formation that they created was light enough to lift. At the same time, the most important part of their formations were the people that made up the formations.
That meant that as long as they brought everyone with them, they would be able to use their formations.
Otherwise, they wouldn''t have set their formations so far away from where the Divine Blood Fruit was growing in the first ce.
It was only because it was mobile that they set their formations so far away.
After arriving at the area the Divine Blood Fruit was growing, Lin Fan didn''t go any closer.
This ce was a small hill that was on the side of this White Frost Mountain and other than the small nt that was growing right at the top of the hill, there wasn''t anything else that was there.
With the way that everything was cleared out, it was almost as if this was the only thing that could grow there.
But that wasn''t the case.
The reason why there was only this single nt there was because it had stolen all of the nutrition in the ground on this hill. It was a higher ranked nt than any other that would try to grow there, so they had no choice but to yield to this single nt.
That was because this was the Divine Blood Fruit nt.
Though it was growing out in the open like this, there wasn''t a single person that seemed like they were nning on going forward to pick it.
There even seemed like a zone around the nt that no one dared to move close to.
It was as if this was the line of scrimmage around this nt.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The reason for that was because of all the people that were here.
There weren''t just a few people that were around this nt, there were a bunch of people that were standing around the nt all waiting for the Divine Blood Fruit to ripen. All of them were looking for a chance to take this Divine Blood Fruit for themselves.
With how many different people were here, not a single one of them dared to approach the Divine Blood Fruit or else they would be the center of attention.
The moment that they stepped forward, they would be onset by all of the others that were watching over the Divine Blood Fruit.
No one was dumb enough to turn themselves into a target for everyone, so of course they wouldn''t pass this line of scrimmage and just watch over the others.
As expected, there were those from the four sects that were also sent here to watch over this.
Lin Fan recognized them right away since they were simr to the groups that he had seen before. They had the same marks as the groups that had tried going for the Nine Lives Tree.
It was the four factions that were under the four sects that had been sent to watch over this Divine Blood Fruit.
It seemed that they were nothing more than convenient errand runners for the four sects.
After all of this, Lin Fan focused on the Divine Blood Fruit that was growing on the center of the hill. Even though it was still growing and hadn''t ripened yet, he could feel the spiritual energy that wasing from the Divine Blood Fruit.
This was not the spiritual energy that a normal nt would release.
Even if the life energy of the Nine Lives Tree was converted into spiritual energy, it wouldn''t be able to match that of the Divine Blood Fruit.
One could only say as expected of an item that was fought over by the Five Great Sects.
However, his attention didn''t remain on the Divine Blood Fruit for long.
Instead, Lin Fan turned his attention to the surrounding area and the people that were watching over the Divine Blood Fruit. With the way that he was looking at them, it was almost as if he had some kind of n for them.
Only he didn''t say anything, so Ye Qing Huan had no idea what he was thinking.
Ye Qing Huan also looked at a few people that were watching over the Divine Blood Fruit.
The way that she looked at them was as if she recognized them, as if she knew who they were.
That was because she did.
These people were from demonic sects, just like the Heavenly Demon Sect, but that didn''t mean that they were under the Heavenly Demon Sect. The demonic path was different from the righteous path after all.
The righteous path was more organized in terms of the sects and their hierarchy.
Most of the sects that existed were under the righteous sects of the Five Great Sects. Even if they didn''t want to be under the Five Great Sects, they had no choice since there was a strict hierarchy.
Those that went against the hierarchy were destroyed or seen as demonic sects if they were strong enough.
The demonic sects didn''t have the same hierarchy and even if the Heavenly Demon Sect was regarded as the strongest sect, it didn''t mean that it was in control of the other demonic sects.
Not to mention, the Heavenly Demon Sect was interested in that.
The demonic sects valued freedom more than anything else, though they usually used that freedom to do bad things instead of good things.
It was only with freedom that they could develop the way that they wanted to develop. In many cases, excessive restrictions would actually inhibit their development.
So none of the demonic sects that were here were under the Heavenly Demon Sect. Ye Qing Huan didn''t have the authority to order them around.
Though if she really did, they would most likely obey her because of deference for the Heavenly Demon Sect.
The position that the Heavenly Demon Sect held in the world of the demonic sects was just that high.
The only reason she cared about the other demonic sects in the first ce was because she was curious what kind of demonic sects had shown up this time.
Ye Qing Huan naturally knew that there would be demonic sects showing up, but she didn''t know exactly which ones they were. These demonic sects were just too low level for her to care about in the first ce, so it wasn''t as if she was worried that they would be able to do anything.
The only thing that she was worried about was if they would leave a bad impression of demonic sects on Lin Fan.
After looking around for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly gave a nod as if he had found what he was looking for.
He suddenly turned to Ye Qing Huan to say, "We''re done here, let''s go."
"Huh?" Ye Qing Huan was confused when she heard this, but Lin Fan didn''t wait for a single second as he started to move.
With how silent he was, there wasn''t a single person that noticed him suddenly jumping out of the tree that the two of them were in.
There was a sliver of bitterness that was on Ye Qing Huan''s lips as they curled slightly upwards.
Enjoy new chapters from empire
She couldn''t help feeling a bit strange sinceˇ
Well, this was what she had been doing to Lin Fan and now he was doing it to her.
She had been leading him on like this the entire time because she had found it interesting, but it certainly was strange for her to be treated like this by Lin Fan now.
It really was a strange feeling when the shoe was on the other foot.
Still, that didn''t mean that she had to remain silent.
Ye Qing Huan jumped up and followed Lin Fan, but the moment that she caught up to him, she immediately asked, "What are you nning to do?"
Lin Fan didn''t keep her in suspense like she had done to him and just said with a smile, "It''s time to make them fight."
Ye Qing Huan was very confused to hear this, but she didn''t show any hesitation as she kept asking her questions. It was different for Ye Qing Huan since she was higher in position in the first ce, so there was nothing holding her back from asking the questions.
Lin Fan didn''t answer any of these questions and just said, "Wait and see."
Ye Qing Huan raised a brow, but that didn''t stop her from asking more questions.
She really held nothing back when she was with Lin Fan.
Too bad that he didn''t answer any of the questions that she asked.
Instead, Lin Fan was busy giving orders to something that was in his sleeve.
ˇ
"Roar!"
It wasn''t just a single roar that rang out, but several different roars that suddenly rang out.
All of the people who had been watching over the Divine Blood Fruit werepletely caught off guard by these roars that suddenly rang out through the air.
They quickly looked in the direction that the roars came from and found thatˇ
There was a wave of spirit beasts that were charging in their direction.
Chapter 816 Where are they coming from?
It didn''t take much for them to realize what the target of these spirit beasts was.
It was the Divine Blood Fruit.
With the way that this wave of spirit beasts was running, there was only one thing that they could be aiming for which was the Divine Blood Fruit that was growing on this hill.
For these people that hade all this way for the Divine Blood Fruit, there was only one thing that they could doˇ
All of the people that hade for the Divine Blood Fruit suddenly jumped out and formed a line around the hill. As they formed this line, all of them acted as if they couldn''t see each other.
It was as if there was some kind of tacit agreement that they would all ignore each other as they fought these spirit beasts.
Once the spirit beasts were gone, then they would focus on the Divine Blood Fruit again.
Until then, it seemed like they were allies.
However, there was one thing that confused all of the people that were defending the Divine Blood Fruit.
It was why these spirit beasts were attacking in the first ce.
They had thought that it was because the Divine Blood Fruit had drawn them in, but as they fought with the spirit beasts, they started noticing things that weren''t right.
The biggest of these things was thatˇthere were Qi Gathering Realm Spirit Beasts that were charging at the Divine Blood Fruit.
Qi Gathering Realm Spirit Beasts shouldn''t be foolish enough to sacrifice their lives like this even if they had a desire to take the Divine Blood Fruit for themselves. They should have the awareness that they wouldn''t have a chance to take the Divine Blood Fruit even if they threw themselves at it.
Even the slightest trace of intelligence would be enough to figure this out.
So why were they so desperately throwing themselves at the Divine Blood Fruit like this?
It just didn''t seem to make any sense at allˇ
Regardless of whether it made sense or not, this wasn''t what they had to consider right now. The most important thing was defending the Divine Blood Fruit and making sure that it was alright.
So there was no hesitation at all as they ughtered all of the spirit beasts that came at them.
The problem was that it didn''t seem like there was an end to these spirit beasts. It seemed like these spirit beasts just wouldn''t give up and it even seemed like there were more spirit beasts that were showing up.
While they didn''t know if the attraction of the Divine Blood Fruit was this strong, it seemed like it was attracting quite a few spirit beasts.
At this rateˇit seemed like they would run out of strength before they could finish off the spirit beasts.
Those that didn''t have anything backing them and were only here looking for a chance were already looking for a way out. They knew that this Divine Blood Fruit wasn''t worth risking their lives for.
In the first ce, it was very unlikely that they would have had a chance to take this Divine Blood Fruit. Now that it seemed even more unlikely, they really didn''t want to risk their lives for this.
So the only thing that they could do was run away.
For those that did have a backerˇ
"Should we contact the main sect?"
That was the thought that was on all of their minds at this moment.
While they had no idea what happened that caused these spirit beasts to go crazy like this, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to hold on like this.
There were just too many spirit beasts after all.
In the end, all of them had no choice but to call for the four sects toe and support them.
There was still some time before the four sects could arrive, that was the time when the spirit beasts started to attack even more fiercely. At the same time, it seemed like there were stronger spirit beasts that suddenly came at them.
There were more Foundation Realm Spirit Beasts that suddenly appeared and started attacking them.
These scouts from the four factions were only mainly in Foundation Realm with only a few leaders being in the Qi Condensation Realm. It wouldn''tst long if they were to face these Foundation Realm Spirit Beasts with these members.
Only it seemed even worse when a certain thing happened.
"Ah Yue!"
One of the members of the Tang Family suddenly went down from a surprise attack from one of the spirit beasts. The other members of the Tang Family wanted to get revenge on that spirit beast, but it suddenly disappeared.
When it reappeared again, it suddenly attacked one of the Foundation Realm Spirit Beasts that had been about to attack someone from the Spirit Hall. This Foundation Realm Spirit Beast waspletely caught off guard and knocked down by this spirit beast.
Then this spirit beast went to the side of the Spirit Hall group and seemed like it was protecting them.
The Spirit Hall group didn''t notice this at all since they were focused on the waves of spirit beasts around them. They didn''t have time to care about the actions of a single spirit beast.
But that didn''t mean that the Tang Family ignored this.
There were seeds of doubt that were now sown in the hearts of the members of the Tang Family group.
It was just that they weren''t able to do anything since they werepletely surrounded by the spirit beasts.
The only thing that they could do was keep this matter in their hearts and settle with the Spirit Hall after this.
It was just that it wasn''t the Tang Family alone that this was happening to.
This happened with all of the other four groups that had been sent here to watch over the Divine Blood Fruit.
All of them encountered a situation that was just like the situation that the Tang Family encountered. It would always be one of the other four groups that these spirit beasts ran off to.
It was almost as if there was someone who was controlling these spirit beasts.
They lingered in the back of their minds and it didn''t take long before these seeds of doubt started to sprout in their minds. Once these seeds of doubt started to sprout, they couldn''t help moving away from each other.
It seemed that they were determined to keep as much distance as they could from each other.
It was as if they didn''t dare rely on each other for anything.
As Ye Qing Huan saw this happen, she couldn''t help revealing a strange look.
It was a very strange kind of smile.
"Isn''t this my trick?" That was what Ye Qing Huan thought to herself as she watched everything happen.
Since she had been watching the entire time, she naturally knew the connection between Lin Fan and the spirit beasts. She didn''t know exactly what method he used to control them, but she knew that he was the one that was controlling them to attack the ones that were protecting the Divine Blood Fruit.
At the same time, she could see what he was doing.
It was the exact same thing that she had done to them previously when they had wanted to take the Nine Lives Tree.
Ye Qing Huan had used the wraiths to sow the seeds of doubt between these four groups and in the end had caused them to take each other down.
But Lin Fan was doing this on a muchrger scale than Ye Qing Huan had done.
She just couldn''t help wondering how far he would take this.
"Boom!"
There was arge explosion as several powerful experts suddenly appeared on the spot.
These were experts in the QI Condensation Realm that were being led by experts in the Golden Core Realm. These were powerful cultivators that were far stronger than the others that were here.
When they saw the four groups split up like this, they also split off into four different groups as well and went to where those four groups were split.
These were the experts of the four sects that backed these four groups.
They went forward and saved these four groups that were surrounded by the spirit beasts, but they all couldn''t help revealing strange looks since they never thought that these four groups would be put in such a state by these spirit beasts.
They should have been much stronger than the spirit beasts, yet they had been pushed this far.
"Watch out!"
One of the members of the Tang Family shouted at the elder from the Unfettered Sect.
The elder was caught off guard to hear this, but he quickly raised his sword and blocked the ws that came from the darkness.
The elder hadn''t noticed these ws until the veryst moment.
It really was as if this attack hade out of nowhere.
Seeing that it failed, the spirit beast that had attacked the elder suddenly slipped back into the crowd of spirit beasts and disappeared without a trace.
The elder knew that this must be the reason why the Tang Family had suffered at the hands of these spirit beasts. It seemed like there were some spirit beasts that had strange abilities hiding in this crowd.
But what the member of the Tang Family told this elder next shocked him even more.
"What? Are you certain of this?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
This wasn''t just happening with the Unfettered Sect, it was happening with all four sects.
Chapter 817 Gaps in the formations
After they heard the news from the members of the subsidiary group, all of the members of the four sects started to look at each other with wariness.
It was as if they no longer had any trust for each other.
There might have been a bit of trust in the beginning since they were all working for the same goal of defending this Divine Blood Fruit from the spirit beasts. But now it seemed that the trust between them hadpletely disappeared.
It seemed like they were only fighting for themselves at this point.
This was made even more clear as they moved to four different sides around the Divine Blood Fruit.
They all made sure that there was equal space between all four of their groups so that no one would be able to make a move without the others finding out. They didn''t want to give the other groups a single bit of space to stab them in the back.
But that didn''t mean that they stopped fighting the spirit beasts.
This was made even harder since they had to be on guard against the spirit beasts with special powers. They had to put extra vignce into keeping guard against these spirit beasts that had special powers.
These spirit beasts with extra powers were strong enough to even threaten the elders after all.
As they continued fighting the spirit beasts, they also couldn''t help wonderingˇ
"When will this end?"
It really didn''t seem like there would be an end to these spirit beasts charging them.
They couldn''t even help wondering if there were these many spirit beasts on the White Frost Mountain in the first ce.
Still, they gritted their teeth and held on since they knew that this was all that they had to do.
Before long, there were more people that arrived and these peoplepletely pushed out the spirit beasts. That was because these were people from the four sects and what they had brought were the formations that the four sects created.
While they were confused why the people that they had sent ahead were split up like this, they didn''t hesitate to group up with them.
Like this, the four formations were set up around the Divine Blood Fruit to repel the spirit beasts.
But even with the four formations being set up, it didn''t seem like the spirit beasts were nning on backing down. They wereing at them from different angles, as if they were trying to find something that would work.
It was just that the four formations that these four sects put up were not normal formations in the first ce.
It wasn''t as if the spirit beasts would be able to break them just because they attacked from different angles.
So they just kept the formation up and repelled all the spirit beasts that tried to attack them. There wasn''t a single one that was able to take a single step forward when facing these four formations.
During this time, the leaders of the four sects went to find the scouts that were sent ahead.
"What? Are you sure of this?" That was the reaction of the four leaders when they heard their reports.
"Absolutely." There was no hesitation in the words of the elders as they said this.
It was as if they wouldn''t believe anything else even if someone beat them to death.
The leaders of the four sects deeply knitted their brows when they heard this, but they didn''t do anything in the end. After all, they were still surrounded by the spirit beasts and this wasn''t the time to antagonize the other three sects.
It was best if they all worked together to take down these spirit beasts first.
After all, the Divine Blood Fruit hadn''t even ripened yet. They would still have to fight over the Divine Blood Fruitter, so it was best to save energy while they still could.
The spirit beasts at least seemed like they weren''t smart enough to realize that it was futile to attack them. They just kept mming themselves against their formations and killing themselves.
The eyes of some of the disciples lit up seeing these spirit beast corpses piling up outside their formation.
These spirit beasts might only be in the Foundation Realm, but so were some of the disciples. Even the disciples in the Qi Condensation Realm were a bit excited about this since they could also use these corpses.
Once the fight was over, they would be able to im those spirit beast corpses for themselves and make arge profit. So there was a part of them that actually wanted more spirit beasts toe and m themselves into the formation.
After all, the more spirit beasts there were, the more they would be able to earn.
It was just that the spirit beasts wouldn''t remain this way forever.
While they were all focused on the spirit beasts that were attacking them from the front, there were a few that snuck around to the side of the formations. This might not seem like anything important untilˇ
"Ah!"
Everyone immediately turned in the direction of the scream.
It came from the Golden Temple''s formation.
One of the monks that had been in a key position of the formation suddenly copsed into a pool of blood.
No one was able to see what did it, but that was the least of their concerns.
Because the monk had been in a key position, the moment that he copsed, the formation was under a lot of strain. That meant that the others had to put even more effort in to prevent the formation from copsing.
It was just that this wasn''t the only incident.
There were three more people that suddenly copsed, but they didn''t copse from the same formation. They were people that had been in key positions of the other three formations, so the same situation happened with the other three sects.
None of them were able to let their guard down for even a single second as they had to face the waves of spirit beasts that wereing at them.
But thenˇ
"Come out and face me!"
One of the monks in another key position of the Golden Temple''s formation suddenly released a palm attack while shouting this out. That palm attack hit one of the other monks near that monk and knocked them down.
All of the other monks couldn''t help moving away a bit, but they couldn''t move too far since they still had to stay in formation.
"What is it?" The leader asked from the center of the formation.
"There''s something in the dark attacking me. It''s already attacked me twice." The monk quickly replied.
As soon as they said that, the other three formations also had the same reaction.
The monk''s voice was loud enough that they all heard what he was saying, so they were able to avoid the attacks at thest second. However, that just made everyone even more anxious.
After all, to attack them in their formation like thisˇ
It was impossible unless the enemy had some way of breaking through their formation.
They didn''t want to believe this since this was the formation that they trusted in, the formation that they were relying on to defeat the spirit beasts. If this formation broke, then there was no doubt that they would all die here.
At the same time, they wanted to trust in this formation since it was a formation that had been given to them by the Five Great Sects.
These were powerful formations from the Five Great Sects, so they didn''t want to believe that there were any ws here.
Watching from afar, Ye Qing Huan couldn''t help looking surprised when she saw this happen.
That was because since she was watching with Lin Fan, she was able to see the things that he did. Though if it wasn''t for her higher level of cultivation, she might have even missed it.
It was a group of monkeys that made their way through the formations of the four sects.
These monkeys seemed to have some kind of special ability that allowed them to hide themselves in in sight. It was almost as if they disappeared into thin air with the way that they hid themselves.
But that wasn''t the most shocking part.
The most shocking part was how those monkeys had made their way into the formation, while at the same timeˇhow precise their actions were. It was as if they were beingpletely controlled by something.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They had found gaps in the formations of the four sects and had been able to sneak into those gaps to attack the ones in the key positions.
However, even Ye Qing Huan hadn''t been able to find those gaps earlier.
She thought that unless one was a formation master, they wouldn''t be able to find those gaps at all since these were considered high level formations.
But the monkeys slipped into those gaps easily and attacked those people in the key positions of the formation.
It was done too smoothly to be considered a coincidence.
A person that could see through the gaps of these high level formations and control spirit beasts to the point where he could even order them to take precise action, this was clearly not the abilities of a normal person.
Ye Qing Huan thought that she already knew everything about Lin Fan, but it seemed that this wasn''t the caseˇ
"Just who is he?" Ye Qing Huan muttered in her heart.
But then her expression rxed as she thought, "It doesn''t matter."
Right, it didn''t matter for her since she had already made a decision on how to treat Lin Fan.
Chapter 818 Controlling people?
The formations of the four sects copsed more and more as they felt the strain of being attacked from the dark. It was as if whatever was attacking them wouldn''t give up no matter how many times their attacks failed.
Though it didn''t seem like they had a problem since the four sects weren''t able to hurt their attackers.
They tried to fight back against the attackers, but they were never able to pinpoint the attackers.
No matter how they tried to fight back, they would always miss.
In a state of being constantly attacked from the dark like this, there was a certain amount of stress that was on them. They would have to be in a state of high alert this entire time that would wear on their minds.
In short, they were slowly going crazy being in this state.
It was simr to being trapped in a cage with a fly that kept annoying you. It would slowly wear down on you until you couldn''t take it anymore.
That was why it didn''t take long for the first person to break.
"You son of a b*tch! Hiding in the dark like this like bugs! Do you dare fight me head on?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was an elder of the Unfettered Sect that broke and the moment that he did, there were sword shes that started flying in different directions.
As these shes of sword energy flew out, the others that had been in the same area as the elder had no choice to dodge. With them moving out of the way, the formation that they created copsed and they were immediately attacked by the different spirit beasts.
While they were still powerful cultivators even without the support of the formation, that didn''t mean that they had limitless stamina. At the same time, they had been slowly drained because they had been in the formation the entire time.
Their spiritual energy was quickly drained and they were killed by the spirit beasts.
In his final moments, the elder who had broken the formation had a look of peace on his face. The way that he looked was as if he was embracing the sweet relief of death.
Though there was no one else that had the same look on their face.
The disciples that had their deaths caused by this elder all red at him as they were embraced by the grasps of death. They all looked like they would hold this against him and would chase him to the ends of hell to take revenge.
But what they thought didn''t matter since they were dead. They didn''t have the life to make good on this promise.
After this elder of the Unfettered Sect broke out of the formation, there were other elders from the other three sects that did the same. It could be said that their mental fortitude was better than the elder of the Unfettered Sect, but that didn''t mean that it was good enough to resist this kind of mental torture.
Eventually, they cracked just like the elder of the Unfettered Sect.
There wererge holes that now formed in the four formations.
These wererge holes that couldn''t be patched up that easily quickly spread across the entire formation and it didn''t take long for their formations to crack. These were formations that had been formed by these four sects over a long period of time and they had been cracked this easily.
This was not something that just anyone could doˇ
But they didn''t have time to think about it since without the formation, it meant that they had to fight the spirit beasts themselves.
They were also tired because they had to maintain the formation this entire time, which meant that it was hard for them to face this endless wave of spirit beasts. They were slowly being pushed back by the number of spirit beasts that appeared, even though many of them were stronger than these spirit beasts.
Without their trump card, it was like the wind had been taken out of their sails and they were forced back by the spirit beasts.
"Just where are they alling from?" That was the one thought that was on everyone''s mind when they faced these spirit beasts.
After a while, the leaders had no choice but to try and retreat.
They knew that it was impossible for them to stop the spirit beasts from approaching the Divine Blood Fruit. If they kept insisting on fighting these spirit beasts, it was only a matter of time before they were lying in a pool of their own blood on the ground.
They knew that it was impossible for them to push back these spirit beasts, so they had no choice but to let them through.
Even if the spirit beasts were to ruin some of the Divine Blood Fruit, they didn''t believe that the spirit beasts would go as far as actually harming the Divine Blood Fruit. The spirit beasts wanted the Divine Blood Fruit for themselves, so they would try to preserve it as much as they could.
In that case, it was better to let the spirit beasts fight it out amongst themselves instead of protecting the Divine Blood Fruit.
While the Divine Blood Fruit would be a bit damaged because of this, they really had no choice in the matter.
Their lives were the most important things after all.
So once they came to this decision, the leaders all shouted for the members of their sect to gather around them. They broke up the lines that were stopping the spirit beasts from approaching the Divine Blood Fruit.
They were going to let the spirit beasts go past them before withdrawing from this area.
It was just that the spirit beasts didn''t act the way that they wanted them to.
The spirit beasts did go past them at first as if they were charging for the Divine Blood Fruit, but that didn''tst. Once the spirit beasts made their way past them, they suddenly turned around and faced the four sects.
Instead of going to the Divine Blood Fruit, the spirit beasts hadpletely surrounded the four sects. This was where the decision of the leaders to gather up had bit them in the butt.
This just made them more condensed and easier to surround.
At the same time, it decreased the amount of space that they had to fight in, so they had to be even more careful about how they fought or else they would have hurt each other instead of hurting the spirit beasts.
Everyone from the four sects looked at these spirit beasts in shock as they couldn''t understand what was happening.
They had been certain that as long as they got out of the way, the dumb spirit beasts would immediately ignore them and head for the Divine Blood Fruit. They thought that they could be the people hiding behind the mantis stalking the cicada.
But now it turned out that they were nothing more than fools.
Just how were these spirit beasts moving in such a coordinated manner?
It didn''t seem like something that spirit beasts were capable ofˇ
A chill ran down the spines of the experts from the four sects as this thought crossed their minds.
Right, the way that these spirit beasts had been acting didn''t seem like they were normal spirit beasts at all. Especially with the way that they had broken through their formation and had attacked them like that.
It seemed like this was the work of someone who had been watching over them the entire time.
Did that mean that they had been dancing on the palms of someone''s hands?
Just who was this person that they could y with their four sects like this?
It had to be known that these four sects were sects that had the backing of the Five Great Sects. There was no way that they would be normal sects if they could receive the backing of the Five Great Sects.
But no matter how theyined, the facts were there.
They were now in a very sorry position and it seemed very likely that they would all be killed.
Since that was the caseˇ
"If you want the Divine Blood Fruit, just take it! We''re dropping out of thepetition and we won''t cause you any trouble!" It was the sect master of the Unfettered Sect that said this.
The Unfettered Sect had a more free beliefpared to the other sects, so he had less hesitation than the others to surrender like this.
Butˇ
Experience more content on empire
"Tink!"
There was the sound of metal shing as the sect master of the Unfettered Sect raised his sword to block the attack that came in his direction. As he had attracted everyone''s attention, he had also attracted unwanted attention in the form of someone who attacked him.
This was a member of the Spirit Hall.
It wasn''t a spirit beast that attacked them this time, but a member of the Spirit Hall group.
The faces of the ones from the Martial Training Hall turned very ugly when they saw this since they couldn''t avoid being caught up in this since the Spirit Hall was under them.
The people of the Unfettered Sect didn''t hold back at all as they attacked the Martial Training Hall even though they were surrounded by the spirit beasts.
"He can even control people?" Ye Qing Huan thought to herself in shock as she looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
But when she calmed down a bit, she saw that it was a corpse that had been controlled.
Chapter 819 Complete slaughter
Once Ye Qing Huan saw that it was only a corpse that was being controlled, she rxed a bit.
However, that didn''t mean that she hadpletely rxed and let go of her shock.
Just the fact that he was controlling a corpse was already shocking enough.
After all, the time from the death of this person to their corpse being controlled was just too short.
Ye Qing Huan was naturally aware of techniques that could control corpses as someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect. This kind of corpse controlling technique was considered a demonic cultivation technique and she was from a sect that was at the very peak of the demonic sects. Experience more on empire
It was only natural that they would have information on this.
But based on the techniques that Ye Qing Huan knew about, she didn''t remember anything that was like this.
The techniques would usually require the user to refine the corpse and turn it into a corpse puppet before controlling it. At the same time, it would make it so that the corpse puppet would have an appearance that wasn''t like a human''s appearance at all.
It was nothing like this corpse that Lin Fan was currently controlling which still had the same appearance as when it was alive.
The time that it took for Lin Fan to control the corpse was just too short for him to have properly refined it.
Just what kind of technique was Lin Fan using to control this corpse?
At the same time, she couldn''t help wondering when Lin Fan had learned the techniques of the demonic sects.
From what she could remember about him, it seemed like he had only learned the techniques of the righteous sects and had never touched the techniques of the demonic sects.
Had he been hiding his talons the entire time or did he just start learning it?
Regardless of what it was, this technique was still just too shocking for her to ept.
Lin Fan could naturally see the look that was on Ye Qing Huan''s face, but he acted like he didn''t see a thing. Instead, he waspletely focused on controlling the puppets that were below to attack the four sects.
It was all because of him controlling them that they were able to break this formation.
After all, his Appraisal Eyes had shown him all of the weak points of these formations that the four sects had used. It was almost instant how his Appraisal Eyes had shown him the gaps in these formations.
In the eyes of the Appraisal Eyes, it was as if these formations werepletely filled with holes. They weren''t anything worth mentioning even though they had been passed down from the Five Great Sects.
It seemed that these four sects really weren''t as powerful as everyone thought they wereˇ
Or else they wouldn''t have wasted these powerful formations.
As for why they were powerful, that was because the Appraisal Eyes had already told Lin Fan how powerful these formations could be if they were perfected. If they were in their perfect form, they would even be able to fight against someone in the Soul Formation Realm.
That was how much these formations were wasted in the hands of these four sects.
But that was a good thing for Lin Fan since he was able to use the ws of the four sects against them.
The rest was all about using the seeds of doubt that he sowed in them earlier to destroy thempletely.
After taking down some of the members of the four sects, Lin Fan had already sent out rats with seeds from Greeny to ce on the corpses of the members of the four sects.
This was his first time using Greeny to control people with high levels of cultivation, but it seemed that it worked just as well as using Greeny to control spirit beasts. Though what he was really controlling was the corpses of these people rather than the people themselves.
The corpses were a bit dposed and couldn''t use the same power as when they were alive, but they were more than enough to fool the members of the four sects.
They believed that these people were still alive and attacked them on the order of their sects.
As soon as these corpses started attacking, the ones that were alive attacked each other as well. It was as if they hadpletely forgotten about the spirit beasts as they all focused on each other.
After all, they already had doubts that it was another one of the four sects that was controlling these spirit beasts in the first ce.
They believed that as long as they took care of the ones that controlled the spirit beasts, they would be able to revert the spirit beasts back to their wild forms. Once that happened, there was no doubt that they would either scatter or focus on the Divine Blood Fruit.
If that happened, then they would be able to find a gap and escape this ce.
They believed that this was their only path to escape, so they didn''t hold back at all as they attacked each other.
As if to confirm this, the spirit beasts started to act strange.
There were some spirit beasts that stopped attacking all of a sudden and just stood there in a daze as if they had been cut off from something. There were still some spirit beasts that attacked, but they didn''t seem as threatening as before.
That just convinced the four sects even more that it was one of the other four sects that was controlling the spirit beasts. The fact that the spirit beast stopped attacking meant that they had disrupted the one controlling the spirit beasts.
As long as they took that person down, they would be able to release the spirit beasts and revert them back to normal.
It was a hard fought battle since the four sects were all at the same level of power.
Though it did seem like there was an advantage that appeared among some of the sects.
The Unfettered Sect was the one that had their formation copse first because of the elder that had gone into a panic. They were the ones that had suffered the most from the attacks of the spirit beasts as their formation was the first to copse.
They were the ones that had been exhausted the most by the spirit beasts.
As such, they were the ones that were taken out first.
They were surrounded by all three other sects and they had no choice but to use their ultimate move in the end.
"Ten Thousand Swords in One!"
As they shouted this, all of the swords of the different disciples of the Unfettered Sect came together to form onerge sword that stabbed at the other three sects. It was just too bad that they were weakened too much to actually cause any harm to the other three sects.
So while thatrge swordposed of other swords looked impressive, it wasn''t able to do anything as it was easily shattered by the might of the three other sects.
Once their final attack had been shattered, there was nothing that the Unfettered Sect could cling to as they had beenpletely spent using that final attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Facing the onught of the three other sects, the members of the Unfettered Sect eventually fell.
Though as they fell, there were many of them that cursed that one elder who found peace in death. If it wasn''t for that one elder, they wouldn''t have suffered like thisˇor that was what they thought.
Though in reality, it wasn''t as if the secret mastermind behind all of this would have allowed them to escape.
Once the Unfettered Sect had been wiped out, the other three sects renewed their attacks as if they could see the end of this already.
They didn''t hold back anything as they used all of their special attacks against the other sects. It seemed like they didn''t want to slug it out and wanted to end this as soon as possible, which resulted in many of the different members of the fourˇno, three remaining sects to fall.
It seemed like it was only a matter of time before they were all wiped out.
However, it was at that moment that all of the spirit beasts suddenly started to attack.
The three sects had no choice but to move away and guard themselves against these spirit beasts. Though it was hard for them to put up a fight against the spirit beasts with how exhausted and injured they were.
The spirit beastspletely mobbed them and they were crushed under the wave of spirit beasts.
There was only the leader and the few elders of each group that were left now.
They looked at each of the other groups with wary looks, but also traces of something else in their eyes.
It was as if they were starting to realize that perhapsˇthey had been yed.
It seemed like none of the other groups were even involved with the spirit beasts in the first ce and they had mistrusted each other for nothing. Perhaps if they had calmed down and talked this through, they might have been able to figure out the plot of whoever was controlling these spirit beastsˇ
But it was already toote for that.
Since they couldn''t go back on their decision, the only thing that they could do was go out in a ze of glory.
Which meant that they gathered all of their energy for one final attack.
Chapter 820 Its yours
It was onest explosion that rocked the area.
They had nned on using that explosion to destroy the Divine Blood Fruit since they didn''t want anyone to take it if they couldn''t take it, but in the endˇthey weren''t able to do a single thing to the Divine Blood Fruit.
That was because there was a barrier that appeared in front of the Divine Blood Fruit.
Looking at it closely, it seemed to be ayer of wraiths that appeared around the Divine Blood Fruit that blocked the explosion.
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised since before they blew themselves up, he had said, "I need your help to block that explosion."
Ye Qing Huan hadn''t asked any questions and she didn''t hesitate as she raised her hand to create that barrier of wraiths around the Divine Blood Fruit.
With that barrier, the mes of the explosion werepletely scattered and there wasn''t a single mark on the Divine Blood Fruit. At the same time, most of the spirit beasts that Lin Fan controlled through Greeny had been able to escape unharmed.
After the explosion settled, the spirit beasts came back to surround the Divine Blood Fruit even though there wasn''t a need for that.
After all, everyone who could have fought for the Divine Blood Fruit was already dead.
It was aplete ughter on the part of the spirit beasts, but not a single one of them went for the Divine Blood Fruit.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They just stood around it as if they were protecting it.
Neither Lin Fan or Ye Qing Huan moved either even though everyone that had been on this hill was now dead. The two of them just remained in their hiding spot, watching over the Divine Blood Fruit.
Neither of them seemed like they were nning on taking it for themselves.
It wasn''t because they were giving each other the opportunity to take this Divine Blood Fruit, it was because the Divine Blood Fruit hadn''t ripened yet and it wasn''t the time to take it yet.
Even if they went down, it wasn''t as if there was anything that they would be able to do since the Divine Blood Fruit just wasn''t ready.
If they went down, all they would be doing is standing there and waiting for the Divine Blood Fruit to finish ripening.
There was no telling what would happen, so waiting down by the Divine Blood Fruit was the worst thing that they could do. It was much better to remain in hiding so they would be able to react to anything that happened.
At the same time, there was a wave of spirit beasts that were guarding the area.
If anyone were toe here, they would have to face these spirit beasts that Lin Fan had surrounding the Divine Blood Fruit.
With his control over them, they would be able to exert power that was beyond what they would have had at their current cultivation level. They would even be able to use formations in a way that would increase their overall power by over twofold.
That was why it wasn''t a problem for these spirit beasts to protect the Divine Blood Fruit.
Before the Divine Blood Fruit ripened, the two of them just stood there in the tree in silence watching over the spirit beasts that were guarding the Divine Blood Fruit.
This would have been the time for Ye Qing Huan to ask questions, but she didn''t say a thing.
Lin Fan didn''t show it on his face, but he was certainly surprised that she didn''t say a single thing. He had been certain that she would ask him questions about what had happened just now.
After all, the scene where all those spirit beasts appeared would be shocking to anyone, even to someone like Ye Qing Huan.
So it wasn''t as if she wouldn''t have a single question for him.
But it turned out that Ye Qing Huan trusted him quite a bit as she didn''t say a single thing the entire time. The way that she stood there was almost as if she was some kind of statue.
Lin Fan didn''t know why, but there was this strange warm feeling that filled his heart when he saw her like thisˇ
As for the Divine Blood Fruit, there was nothing that happened.
There were a few people that wandered in to see if they could test their luck with the Divine Blood Fruit.
All that they received was the attacks of the spirit beasts that were wandering around the area. The moment that they were caught by the spirit beasts, there was a rain of attacks that fell down on them that immediately chased them away.
They just couldn''t get a single step closer to the Divine Blood Fruit.
If they weren''t careful, they might even lose their lives.
So of course they didn''t dare push the issue and ran when they saw all of the spirit beasts that were around the hill that the Divine Blood Fruit was on.
After around half a day, the Divine Blood Fruit finally bloomed.
The moment that it bloomed, there was a sudden burst of spiritual energy that filled the air. This was the spiritual energy that was being released by the ripening of the Divine Blood Fruit.
It was an intense burst of spiritual energy, but it was a good thing that this burst of spiritual energy didn''t spread. It seemed like it was only concentrated in one area with how it filled the air around the Divine Blood Fruit.
So it didn''t spread far enough to attract other spirit beasts.
Otherwise, with the spirit beasts that were around it, it might have been hard to keep them all away.
After the Divine Blood Fruit bloomed, there were two figures that suddenlynded by the Divine Blood Fruit that finished ripening. However, neither of these two figures made a move towards the Divine Blood Fruit in between them.
The way that they stood there, it was as if they were both waiting for the other person to take it.
Lin Fan was confused why Ye Qing Huan looked this way.
After all, it was the Heavenly Demon Sect that was behind her that gave him the mission to obtain this Divine Blood Fruit in the first ce. So it should only be right that she took this Divine Blood Fruit.
But it didn''t seem like she had any intentions of doing so and even wanted him to take it.
There was a long silence that lingered in the air until Ye Qing Huan finally said, "Why aren''t you taking it?"
Lin Fan raised a brow as he looked at Ye Qing Huan before saying, "Shouldn''t I be asking you this? This Divine Blood Fruit will be going to the Heavenly Demon Sect, so shouldn''t you be the one to take it?"
Ye Qing Huan revealed a faint smile when she heard this before saying, "It might be going to the Heavenly Demon Sect, but it''s going toe to me in the end."
Lin Fan looked even more confused when he heard her saying this.
He had already guessed that this would be the case, but he didn''t understand why she was saying it like this. After all, this didn''t seem to have any weight on what was happening here, it was only natural she would take the Divine Blood Fruit.
Ye Qing Huan could see the confused look on Lin Fan''s face, so she said, "Since it''s mine, that means that I can do whatever I want with it."
She gestured to Lin Fan before saying, "That means that if I want, I can give it to whoever I want. This means that this Divine Blood Fruit is yours, not mine."
Lin Fan''s chin dropped when he heard this before he quickly forced himself to calm down. He carefully looked at Ye Qing Huan to see what she meant by this because he didn''t believe that she was being serious.
Lin Fan couldn''t help wondering if this was some kind of test that Ye Qing Huan or even the Heavenly Demon Sect was giving him.
However, Ye Qing Huan just kept her hand out as if she was gesturing to him, all while looking like she was waiting for him to take the Divine Blood Fruit.
Lin Fan really didn''t know what to do in this situation.
No, there was one thing that he knew that he couldn''t do no matter whatˇ
He just could not take this Divine Blood Fruit.
If he took this Divine Blood Fruit that the Five Great Sects were fighting over, there was no doubt that he would be the number one target. There was no doubt that the moment that the Divine Blood Fruit ended up in his hands, he would be the one that everyone wanted to kill.
So this Divine Blood Fruit was a hot potato that he couldn''t take no matter what.
Stay connected through empire
As he stood there like he waspletely frozen by the choice that was presented to him, Ye Qing Huan slowly put her hand down. It seemed like she was getting tired of waiting for him toe to a decisionˇ
It seemed like Ye Qing Huan was about to make a decision for him.
All of a sudden, Ye Qing Huan took a step forward and grabbed the Divine Blood Fruit that was in front of her.
Lin Fan let out a sigh of relief when he saw her take this, but thenˇ
"Mmph." Lin Fan''s mouth was suddenly stuffed by something.
It was the Divine Blood Fruit!
Chapter 821 Strange interaction
It was a bit sweet and a bit sour, just like good sweet and sour sauce.
It wasn''t a bad taste at all, it was a very good taste.
Lin Fan just couldn''t stop himself from taking the first bite of the Divine Blood Fruit since Ye Qing Huan had basically pushed it into his mouth.
When it was done, he could feel the Divine Blood Fruit''s power spreading through him.
He took the chance before itpletely spread through him to say, "What are you doing?"
Ye Qing Huan said with a smile, "Since it''s mine, I can do whatever I want with it. You don''t need to worry about me, just eat this fruit and be stronger."
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling strange about the way that Ye Qing Huan looked at him.
It was almost like she was looking at prey with the way that she looked at himˇ
Still, he didn''t get to say anything as he could feel the effect of the Divine Blood Fruit filling him. The only thing that he could do was freeze as he started to adjust to the feeling that filled him.
During this, he couldn''t do anything as Ye Qing Huan cut the Divine Blood Fruit into small pieces and put them in his mouth. With the way that she did it, he had no choice but to swallow the pieces of the Divine Blood Fruit or he would have choked.
Just like this, Lin Fan finished off the entire Divine Blood Fruit.
This was the fruit that he was the most terrified to finish since it would mean epting all the consequences that came with eating this Divine Blood Fruit. It was just that it was already toote to think about this as he had already finished eating it.
When it was already digested by him and absorbed, there was nothing that he could do about it other than focus on what was happening to him.
The only thing that Lin Fan heard was Ye Qing Huan saying, "I''ll guard over you, so focus on refining this Divine Blood Fruit."
There was a trace of bitterness that filled Lin Fan after hearing this, but he didn''t say anything in response as he could already feel the power filling him.
The moment that he swallowed the first bite of the Divine Blood Fruit, he could already feel the power of the Divine Blood Fruit spreading through his body. It was as if there was this burning current that filled his body as the essence of the Divine Blood Fruit filled him.
This burning current started in the center of his body where his stomach was and it quickly spread out to fill all parts of his body. It was as if this burning current was nourishing all the different parts of his body.
Or at least that was what was happening at first.
All of a sudden, that current reversed.
Lin Fan had no idea what was happening, but he also couldn''t stop it as the burning current that was about to spread to every inch of him suddenly went back to the point of origin.
It seemed that the point of origin for this burning current was his dantian.
That burning current gathered right back in his dantian and even seemed like it was being condensed by something.
When he carefully checked what it was, Lin Fan found that it was the connection to the Pet Storage Zone that was causing this. It was almost as if that connection was sucking that burning current into the Pet Storage Zone.
It almost seemed like the Pet Storage Zone was about to take that burning current away. Your next read is at empire
But in the end, the burning current didn''t enter the Pet Storage Zone.
Rather, it was just condensed right outside the Pet Storage Zone into a single point. It didn''t seem like it was about to do anything as it just remained there in front of the connection to the Pet Storage Space.
It almost seemed like it was bing dormantˇ
That was until there was this stream of life energy that suddenly came out of the connection to the Pet Storage Space. This stream of life energy immediately wrapped around the burning current and seemed to be swallowed by that burning current.
There was no reaction from the burning current at all even though it was swallowing the life energy, but Lin Fan could tell that it was changing. Even though it seemed like it was dormant, he could feel that it was bing more and more intense.
It was as if the life energy that was nurturing the burning current was making the energy of the burning current stronger.
The only reason that it didn''t expand was because there was some kind ofpression happening with the burning current that made the energy even more condensed. It was bing more and more intense, to the point where Lin Fan was a bit afraid of it.
"Is it going to explode?" That was the only thing that Lin Fan could think as he watched this burning energy being condensed more and more.
In the end, the burning energy didn''t explode.
It was the life energy that stoppeding out of the connection to the Pet Storage Space first.
It was as if the life energy that wasing out had run out, but Lin Fan knew that wasn''t the case since he could feel the other side through this connection. He knew that there was still plenty of life energy inside of the Pet Storage Space.
Before Lin Fan could do anything else, the burning current suddenly burst forth.
It was like an explosion, but it wasn''t a bad explosion.
This burning current quickly spread to every part of his body and seemed to enhance his physique as it washed over him. This feeling was like every part of him was being nourished by that burning current that flowed through him.
It was such an intense feeling that it was almost ufortable with how much it burned, but he was able to hold on in the end.
It was just that the moment that this burst of burning energy spread to every part of his body, it was so intense that there was a reaction outside of his body.
Ye Qing Huan had been carefully observing Lin Fan after he ate the Divine Blood Fruit.
She didn''t think that anything would go wrong, but she was shocked when she felt the intense energying from him. It was almost as if he was about to burst from the seams with how intense this energy was.
There was only a second of hesitation before she suddenly raised her hand.
The moment that she raised her hand, the two of them disappeared from where they had been before. The moment that she raised her hand, the two of them appeared in apletely different space.
This was a Minor World.
Ye Qing Huan didn''t let her guard down even though they had entered the Minor World.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With her hand raised like that, there were wraiths that appeared.
However, these wraiths were different from the ones that Ye Qing Huan had summoned previously. These wraiths almost seemed gentle with the way that they formed a barrier around Lin Fan who was just sitting there on the ground.
It was as if she was going to protect him from anything that came at him.
As for Lin Fan himself, he waspletely focused on the burning current that filled him.
It was a bit painful at first, but then he slowly adapted to it and it seemed like his body was bing stronger as it was being baptized by that burning energy.
But Lin Fan also knew that if it wasn''t for that strange interaction between the energy of the Divine Blood Fruit and the connection to the Pet Storage Space, the burning energy wouldn''t have be this strong. It seemed that there was some strange interaction between the two that had strengthened the effect of the Divine Blood Fruit.
With this burning energy strengthening him, it didn''t take long for Lin Fan to break through once more.
Only this time, there was no dy in his breakthrough.
It was as if he had just slipped right into the next level, though that wasn''t strange since he was just recovering the cultivation that he had before. He had been at this level before and had fallen because of thepacting effect of the connection with the Pet Storage Space.
Once he had finished breaking through, Lin Fan opened his eyes to see Ye Qing Huan standing over him.
She had been right in front of him and was looking down with a concerned look on her face.
Seeing this, Lin Fan just calmly said, "I''m fine, it''s nothing."
He could guess that something had happened while he was breaking through, which was why she was acting this way. But there was nothing wrong with him, so he simply said that he was fine.
Ye Qing Huan looked at him for a bit before slowly giving a nod in response.
But that was the time that it took for Lin Fan to realize where they were.
He didn''t say anything as he looked at Ye Qing Huan with a strange look, but she didn''t exin either.
With a wave of Ye Qing Huan''s hand, they were pulled out of the Minor World and returned to the hill where the Divine Blood Fruit had been growing.
Then Ye Qing Huan just grabbed Lin Fan by the shoulder and said, "Let''s go."
Chapter 822 Another visit
Three days after the day that the Divine Blood Fruit bloomed, everything went back to normal.
Winding Stream Town had been filled with some more people during the time leading up to the Divine Blood Fruit ripening, but as soon as it was confirmed that the Divine Blood Fruit was gone, everyone suddenly left Winding Stream Town.
Many of them even left the Yao Kingdom since there was no reason for them to stay here.
The Yao Kingdom was nothing more than a small country in the first ce, so there weren''t any special resources in this ce. The only reason that they hade to the Yao Kingdom was for this Divine Blood Fruit.
But without the Divine Blood Fruit, there was no reason for them to stay.
It was only after everyone left that Ye Qing Huan and Lin Fan left as well.
During these three days, Lin Fan had basically been confined to the room that they rented. Other than eating and sleeping, they had been dual cultivating the entire time.
Ye Qing Huan found that after refining the Divine Blood Fruit, Lin Fan''s physique not only got better, but it also had a better effect on her own physique. As such, the more that they dual cultivated, the better her physique became.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lin Fan was also aware of this since dual cultivating was an intimate affair.
He was able to easily figure out that Ye Qing Huan''s physique was improving which was a good thing for him. After all, the Divine Blood Fruit was supposed to be used to improve Ye Qing Huan''s physique.
Since he refined the Divine Blood Fruit in the end, Ye Qing Huan didn''t receive the effect that she should have received. That meant that if she went back the same and without the Divine Blood Fruit, they would have easily figured out that someone else took the Divine Blood Fruit.
When that time came, it would have been certain that they woulde looking for him.
So if he was able to improve her physique with dual cultivation, then he was more than happy to go along with it.
It wasn''t as if he had an ulterior motive or anythingˇ
After the three days of dual cultivation, it was finally time for them to separate.
As they were prepared to leave, Ye Qing Huan looked at Lin Fan to say, "We''ll meet again soon."
Lin Fan couldn''t help trembling when he heard this.
While he had already tamed her with the Love Gauge Taming, Ye Qing Huan was just too hard for him to see through. She did all kinds of things that he just didn''t understand at all and it was hard for him to keep up with her.
Though most of the things that she did turned out to help him, his heart really wasn''t able to keep up with this.
The more time that he spent with her, the more that he felt that he might copse one day because of the shock. As such, he couldn''t wait to separate from Ye Qing Huan as soon as possible.
Your adventure continues at empire
But now she was saying that she was nning to see him again and she was nning on doing it soonˇ
There was an awkward look on Lin Fan''s face as he said, "There''s no need to rush these things. I''m sure that you''re busy with your matters in the Heavenly Demon Sect."
Ye Qing Huan didn''t seem offended to hear this.
All she did was reveal a teasing smile as she said, "What? Do you not want to see me again?"
Lin Fan was caught off guard hearing this, but he shook his head and said, "It''s not that. I''m sure that the Heavenly Demon Sect will want to know what happened, butˇyou know what happened. So I''m sure that they will be suspicious of you during this time."
This was his sincere worry for her.
After all, she could be considered his woman even if he was afraid of her to a certain extent. Since she was his woman, he would naturally care about her.
Though he was scared of her and didn''t want to be around her as much, that didn''t mean that he waspletely heartless towards her.
If Ye Qing Huan could be a bit more tamedˇthen he wouldn''t mind keeping her by his side.
It was just that Ye Qing Huan couldn''t be tamed that easily and she had the status as a disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect, so naturally she wasn''t easy to keep around. At the very least, she wasn''t easy to keep around as long as he didn''t be stronger.
Perhaps she could stay by his side when he became a powerful expert in the future, but now was not the time.
There was a faint blush that appeared on Ye Qing Huan''s face when she heard this which surprised Lin Fan, but then she said, "You don''t need to worry about the Heavenly Demon Sect side, I''ll take care of this matter."
Lin Fan was even more surprised by the confident tone that she took, but seeing the expression on her face, he just slowly gave a nod.
With that, the two of them separated and headed off in their own direction.
Though for Ye Qing Huan, that meant watching over Lin Fan from above as he left Winding Stream Town.
As she floated there, there was a cloaked figure that appeared by her side.
The two of them silently watched Lin Fan leaving Winding Stream Town for a bit before Ye Qing Huan said, "Grandma Pan, I''ll have to trouble you to go back to the sect to report this matter."
"He, he, the young miss really is impatient. Is there a need to go right away? I''m sure that the sect master will miss the young miss if she leaves for too long. The young miss should know how the old sect master acts when he misses the young miss."
A smile appeared on Ye Qing Huan''s lips as she said, "Master is a bit too much sometimes. Not to mention, it hasn''t been that long since I''vee out from the sect, I still haven''t had enough fun yet."
There was a moment of silence before Grandma Pan said, "Is the young miss just looking to have fun or is there something else in your heart."
Her words seemed to be stabbing right at the heart of the matter.
Ye Qing Huan puffed her cheeks out when she heard this before saying, "Grandma Pan, why are you teasing me like this?"
"He, he, it''s rare seeing the young miss act this way. I''ve watched you grow up and I''ve never seen you acting like this before." Then after a pause, Grandma Pan said in a teasing voice, "It''s very cute seeing the young miss act like a girl in love."
Ye Qing Huan puffed her cheeks out even more before saying, "I''ll get angry if you keep teasing me."
"The young miss will be cute just the same." Grandma Pan said without any hesitation.
The rtionship between the two was clearly good that they were able to go tit for tat like this. There didn''t seem to be any formality between them as they went back and forth.
Eventually, Ye Qing Huan said, "Anyway, this is important. I have to make a trip to his ce." Then in a more serious voice, "I have to give him his reward from the sect after all."
Grandma Pan didn''t answer right away, but she still said, "Do you want to draw him to the Heavenly Demon Sect?"
Ye Qing Huan didn''t answer right away either, but she eventually said with a nod, "The things that he did when we went for the Divine Blood Fruit were things that no normal cultivator would be able to do, whether they are from a righteous sect or a demonic sect. He''s clearly someone with great talent and someone who will go far in the future, so we should pull him in as soon as possible."
Grandma Pan slowly nodded in agreement, but she still said in a hesitant voice, "Only it doesn''t seem like he''s all that interested ining to the Heavenly Demon Sect. It seems that he has other things that he cares about that he can''t leave."
She took out a piece of paper before saying, "That old blood palm tried getting him toe to the Heavenly Demon Sect with him, but he was turned down in the end. It seems that he has some ideas of his own."
Ye Qing Huan gave a slow nod as she said, "Of course he has his own ideas, how else would he be able to reach his current position? But that doesn''t mean that there isn''t a future where he eventuallyes to the Heavenly Demon Sect.
The Heavenly Demon Sect represents the peak of cultivation on this continent, so he will have toe to the Heavenly Demon Sect sooner orter, especially since none of the other four sects will take him. So all we have to do is guide him along until hees to the Heavenly Demon Sect."
Grandma Pan was silent for a bit before slowly nodding in agreement.
Then with a sigh, Grandma Pan said, "Young miss, I hope that you remember your position and won''t take things too far. You should know that the situation is very tense right now and if you take things too farˇ"
Ye Qing Huan turned to Grandma Pan with a smile and said, "Grandma Pan, when have I taken things too far?"
Grandma Pan gave another sigh before shaking her head without answering.
Chapter 823 Who is coming?
A weekter, Lin Fan arrived back at Dungeon City.
He would have been able to return sooner, but he took his timeing back because he wanted to take some time to test some things.
Lin Fan knew that his body had changed because of the connection to the Pet Storage Space, so he took this time to properly test out some things before he came back.
Namely, he tested the special interaction that he had felt when he absorbed the Divine Blood Fruit.
The Pet Storage Space had interfered when he absorbed the Divine Blood Fruit and had somehow concentrated the power of the Divine Blood Fruit. He didn''t know what it was about the Pet Storage Space that did this, but he wanted to know if it was just the Divine Blood Fruit or if it would work with other elixirs as well.
It turned out that it did work with other elixirs, but that depended on the power contained within those elixirs.
It seemed that there had to be a certain level of power contained within the elixirs for the connection to the Pet Storage Space to activate. If the elixir wasn''t strong enough, the connection to the Pet Storage Space would act like it was dead.
But if the elixirs were strong enough, the Pet Storage Space would stop them from having an effect on his body. Then it would gather all of the energy of that elixir in front of it and release life energy to strengthen it before releasing it into his body.
Any elixir that he took would be strengthened by the power of the Pet Storage Space and it would have a much more potent effect on him.
Perhaps this was one of the benefits that the system had mentioned previously.
As for the othersˇLin Fan had no idea right now since it remained idle most of the time.
Still, just that alone made it worth it for him to upgrade the Pet Storage Space.
After all, the enhanced effects of all these elixirs really were greater than before and it made him much stronger.
He had even recovered all the way back to the High Qi Condensing Realm, so it was as if the drop never happened.
Though it did take quite a few elixirs to make this happen.
Most of these were the ones that Ye Qing Huan had bought for him, so it could be said that he was a kept man.
Find exclusive content at empire
When he arrived back in Dungeon City, the first thing that happened was that he was captured.
With the power that Lin Fan had, it was hard for people to capture him, but this was a group that could capture him without a single problem. It was probably the only group that could capture him so easily.
It was his group of women who had captured him.
As soon as he appeared in Dungeon City, he was immediately surrounded by them as if they had known that he would appear here. Then without any hesitation or decorum, they dragged him off to the secret room to question him on what had happened.
With a bitter smile on his face, Lin Fan had no choice but to exin everything that happened.
Though he did omit a few parts regarding Ye Qing Huan that he didn''t think that they needed to know. Such as how she had treated him like a kept man and bought all kinds of things for him.
As well as the copious amounts of dual cultivation sessions that they hadˇ
That was something that he shouldn''t say even if he was beaten to death.
When it was over, all of them looked at him with surprised and confused looks.
Yue Lan was the one that broke the silence as she asked, "She just gave you the Divine Blood Fruit?"
Lin Fan revealed another bitter look as he said, "It''s more like she forced me to take it."
This was the truth since she had even technically forced it into his mouth and forced him to swallow it. Lin Fan really didn''t have a choice in this matter.
They looked at him with even more strange looks before Yue Lan asked, "Do you think that trouble will being soon?"
Lin Fan just shook his head before saying with a sigh, "I don''t know."
He really didn''t know what would be the consequences of these actions since he couldn''t even guess what the Heavenly Demon Sect would do. While Ye Qing Huan had said that she would be able to fool them, he didn''t think that it would be that easy since they were one of the Five Great Sects.
He was certain that as long as they wanted, it would be easy for them to figure out what happened.
So when the time came, it would be hard for him to deny this.
As for the consequences of lying to one of the Five Great Sectsˇ
"Just what does she want?" Yue Lan suddenly asked?
Once more, a bitter smile appeared on Lin Fan''s face as he shook his head to show that he didn''t know.
No matter how he tried to see through Ye Qing Huan, he hadn''t been able to figure out a single thing. That was just how much she confused himˇ.
In the end, since they couldn''t figure out a single thing, there was nothing that they could do about this.
They could only ept that this was how things were and move on.
But it wasn''t that easy to move on either.
As soon as they came out of the secret room, there were many people that came looking for them. It was arge group that suddenly knocked on the door of the City Lord Manor that the secret room was hidden in.
If it wasn''t for the fact that Mu Bao Bao had given the decree that no one could barge in, they might have even started searching the City Lord Manor.
Mu Bao Bao had a displeased look on her face when she saw them knocking on the door like this, so she asked in a displeased voice, "What are you all doing?"
The ministers that were there had awkward looks, so it was someone else that spoke.
"There''s an envoy from the Heavenly Demon Secting to this city. They will be arriving soon."
The one that spoke was the elder that had been sent from the Heavenly Demon Sect to protect the Mu Empire. As such, he spent most of his time in Dungeon City where Mu Bao Bao lived.N?v(el)B\\jnn
All of us were shocked to hear this and we weren''t able to react to his words right away. But after he gave a nod seeing our questioning gazes, there was no way that he would be lying about this.
Onlyˇwhy would the Heavenly Demon Sect suddenly send an envoy to this ce?
Could it be that they had already figured out that Lin Fan had taken the Divine Blood Fruit?
But what if they did figure this out?
It wasn''t as if they would be able to do anything to the Heavenly Demon Sect even if they did figure it out. The only thing that they could do was wait and see what happened.
Lin Fan couldn''t help asking the elder from the Heavenly Demon Sect, "Do you know who ising?"
The elder was a bit surprised and confused to hear this question since he didn''t think that it mattered, but he still answered with a shake of his head, "I don''t know. They only said that they would be sending an envoy over."
Lin Fan couldn''t help knitting his brows when he heard this, but he didn''t keep asking.
He knew that it was already very tolerant of the elder to answer this question in the first ce, so he shouldn''t be too greedy. He should be d that the elder had even answered this question.
Only he still couldn''t help feeling worried about what was going toe next.
Since there was an unknown person from the Heavenly Demon Secting, for them toe at this timeˇ
"The envoy is here!" There was a guard that suddenly ran in.
This guard had been assigned by the ministers and the elder toe here and inform them the moment that the envoy from the Heavenly Demon Sect arrived.
It was just that none of them had expected the envoy from the Heavenly Demon Sect to arrive so soon.
Still, it wasn''t as if they could dy this matter or keep the envoy from the Heavenly Demon Sect waiting. So everyone immediately gathered up and headed to the inn where the envoy from the Heavenly Demon Sect had been led to.
They had all been expecting to meet the envoy from the Heavenly Demon Sect in the meeting hall of the inn, but that wasn''t what happened.
Rather, they were led by the staff of the inn to a private dining room.
This was one of the few private dining rooms of the inn that Lin Fan had set up, which was used by only very special or rich guests.
They didn''t expect the envoy toe here right away.
When the door opened, they were even more surprised to hearˇ
"Mmm, this taste is pretty good. I want a few more of these set meals."
The envoy was even eating without a single care in the world.
However, both Lin Fan and the elder from the Heavenly Demon Sect knitted their brows when they heard this voice.
That was because they recognized this voice.
Chapter 824 First grade reward
"Young master, what are you doing here?" The elder from the Heavenly Demon Sect was the one that spoke first.
His voice was filled with shock as he said this, as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
The one who was in the room turned to look at the elder when they heard this and narrowed their eyes to look at the elder for a bit. The elder couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised when he saw this, but he didn''t back down as he waited for them to speak.
But that person in the room didn''t say anything as they turned their eyes to look at something else.
It was Lin Fan who those eyes fell onto. Discover stories at empire
When Lin Fan saw those eyes falling on him, there was an awkward smile that appeared on his face.
At the same time, there was a trace of guilt that appeared in his eyes.
This was a person that he didn''t think he would be seeing again so soon, but at the same timeˇit was a person that he didn''t want to see.
After looking at Lin Fan for a bit, that person looked back at the elder and asked, "What''s wrong with me being here?"
There was a bitter smile that appeared on the face of the elder before he said, "There''s nothing wrong with that, young master. I was just wondering why someone like you came all the way here."
The one that he was referring to as young master was Ye Tian Xie.
This was Ye Qing Huan''s older brother and the one that Lin Fan had met all the way back then in Inferno City.
As for the reason why Lin Fan felt guilty towards himˇ
Well, Ye Tian Xie considered himself Lin Fan''s friend and Lin Fan had done the one thing that friends shouldn''t do to each other. Lin Fan had slept with Ye Qing Huan, Ye Tian Xie''s sister.
He had no idea if Ye Tian Xie knew or not, but Lin Fan was certain that it wouldn''t end well.
Especially with the look that Ye Tian Xie gave him.
Lin Fan hadn''t been able to see through that look at all.
The siblings really were simrˇ
He hadn''t been able to see through Ye Qing Huan and he wasn''t able to see through Ye Tian Xie.
Ye Tian Xie just calmly said, "I''m here on official business for the sect, so there''s nothing wrong with me being in a ce like this."
The moment that he said this, both Lin Fan and the elder immediately knitted their brows.
They hadpletely different reactions to this though.
The elder was surprised that Ye Tian Xie was actually here on business for the Heavenly Demon Sect.
One had to know that Ye Tian Xie''s status in the Heavenly Demon Sect was anything but low. He might not have been an elder, but his status was greater than most of the elders in the Heavenly Demon Sect.
After all, he was the only disciple of the sect master.
It was very likely that he would be the sect master in the future, as long as nothing happened to him.
So the elder just couldn''t understand why someone of Ye Tian Xie''s status was sent all the way here for sect business.
Lin Fan''s reaction was a bit of fear.
He was afraid that Ye Tian Xie knew something since the way that he answered the elder was strange. It was as if he was saying that he was here for something different, not just here on sect businessˇ
This made Lin Fan think that Ye Tian Xie knew everythingˇ
Seeing that no one was answering him, Ye Tian Xie said, "For now, let''s sit and have a meal together." Then slowly looking at all of the others that were outside the door, he said, "Though it doesn''t seem like everyone will fit. So how about just some of you sit down with me?"
There were ministers that seemed like they wanted to enter after hearing this, but Ye Tian Xie raised his hand to say, "Not any of you."
All of them were shocked to hear this, but there wasn''t anything that they could say since the other side was clearly someone important from the Heavenly Demon Sect. They could tell how important this person was based on how the elder had talked to him.
But the ministers didn''t want to give up that easily.
One of them came close to Mu Bao Bao and said, "Your majesty, shouldn''t wee in withˇ"
Before he could finish what he was about to sayˇ
"Scram."
It was one simple word, but it knocked this minister down to his butt on the ground. He was covered in sweat and it looked like he was about to break at any moment.
That word that was said came from Ye Tian Xie.
There was even a dark look on his face as he looked at this minister who had tried to sneak in on the conversation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The only thing that the minister could do was look to Mu Bao Bao for help, but she just looked down at him with disdain before saying, "You heard the young master. You better leave before he actually loses his temper."
The minister trembled when he heard this before quickly nodding in agreement. Then when he turned to leave, it was as if he had been spared a terrible fate.
Only he stopped when he heard Mu Bao Bao''s voice from behind him again.
"There''s no need for you toe to court starting tomorrow."
The minister turned around to look at Mu Bao Bao in shock, but there was nothing that he could do as her mind had already been made up.
This was also her way of showing that the Mu Empire had no intentions of opposing the Heavenly Demon Sect.
None of the ministers seemed to mind that one of their own had been sacrificed. They even looked like they were about to praise Mu Bao Bao for her wise decision.
The power that Ye Tian Xie had demonstrated was more than enough for them to be fully subdued by him. They knew that if their Mu Empire wanted to exist, they needed the support of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
So they even started condemning that one person who had tried to sneak in.
Once that was settled, the ones that remained were easily decided.
The elder was naturally allowed in, along with Mu Bao Bao who represented the Mu Empire and Lin Fan who represented the Love Sect. Other than that, Yue Lan and Ming Xin were allowed in as Lin Fan''s aides, along with one of the ministers that Mu Bao Bao chose to keep.
This was one of the advisors that was rather close to Mu Bao Bao, so she kept her here to help with this meeting. It was better to call her Mu Bao Bao''s maid with how she acted around her since she was one of the maids that the former Emperor Mu had left to help Mu Bao Bao.
Once they settled in, Ye Tian Xie went back to smiling as he said, "Are you not going to order anything?"
Everyone had an awkward look on their face when they heard this, but they eventually ordered something when he said, "It makes me feel bad when I''m the only one eating."
So it didn''t take long for the food to arrive.
It was only then that Ye Tian Xie said, "Well, there''s a special reason that I''m here."
Even though the food had arrived, no one really seemed like they wanted to eat once they heard this. All of them just let the food sit there in front of them as they looked at Ye Tian Xie to see what he had to say.
Ye Tian Xie looked around at all of them before turning his eyes to Lin Fan.
When Lin Fan saw Ye Tian Xie looking at him, he couldn''t help feeling nervous.
For Ye Tian Xie to suddenly look at him like this, it really seemed like he knew something was upˇ
It seemed like Ye Tian Xie had something special to settle with himˇ
Though he felt worried, Lin Fan just kept a calm look on his face as he waited to see what Ye Tian Xie had to say.
After a pause, Ye Tian Xie continued by saying, "I''m here to present Sect Master Lin and the Love Sect with a special reward."
"Huh?" Everyone said this at the same time.
It was clear that not a single person had expected Ye Tian Xie to say something like this.
Ye Tian Xie didn''t seem to mind as he continued, "Sect Master Lin has performed a great merit for our Heavenly Demon Sect after all. Even though he had to face the forces sent by the righteous sects, he was able to im the Divine Blood Fruit and bring it back to our sect."
"What?" Everyone had a shocked look when they heard this, though some recovered quicker than others. Mu Bao Bao, Yue Lan, and Ming Xin recovered quickly as they looked at Lin Fan with a look like they thought that it was natural that he would be able to do something like this.
The elder just looked at Lin Fan with disbelief as he couldn''t imagine how he had achieved such a task.
Ye Tian Xie suddenly revealed a smile as he said, "Since he has achieved something so unbelievable, the sect has decided to present Sect Master Lin and the Love Sect with a first grade reward."
Chapter 825 Raging Storm Pill
"FirstˇFirstˇFirst grade reward?!" The elder said in a shocked voice.
Ye Tian Xie gave a simple nod as if he didn''t hear the shock in the elder''s voice before saying, "That''s right. It was a very big achievement, so naturally he received a first grade reward."
The elder had a very strange look on his face after hearing this before turning to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was still just looking at Ye Tian Xie with the same surprised look on his face, so he didn''t notice the elder staring in his direction at all.
After a long moment of silence, the elder couldn''t help saying, "Is it really that big? It''s just obtaining a Divine Blood Fruit, it doesn''t seem like it''s that important. Any of the inner sect disciples would have been able to easily aplish something like this."
While the elder didn''t really hate Lin Fan, he just couldn''t believe that someone from outside of the Heavenly Demon Sect could achieve anything great. He just didn''t want to believe that Lin Fan was truly capable of doing something that would deserve a first grade reward.
Even he had never received a first grade reward in all of his years in the Heavenly Demon Sect.
So this was more of a matter of pride for the elder than anything else.
Ye Tian Xie gave a cough before saying, "So you''re saying that any inner sect disciple would be capable of wiping out all four groups that the other four sects sent to fight for the Divine Blood Fruit?"
Explore more stories with empire
"Huh?" The elder said in a stunned manner before looking at Ye Tian Xie with a shocked look as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.
Ye Tian Xie calmly looked at the elder and waited for him to ept this.
Even then, the elder couldn''t ept it as he said, "Young master, could you repeat that? I don''t think I heard it correctly."
"All four of the groups sent by the other four sects were wiped out by him." Ye Tian Xie said in a calm voice.
The look of shock on the elder''s face became even stronger after hearing this.
He immediately turned to look at Lin Fan who was still ignoring him and looking at Ye Tian Xie.
The expression on the face of the elder changed several times before he gave a sigh and had a look like he was giving up trying to figure this out on his face. It seemed that the elder just didn''t know what to think anymore after hearing this.
Ye Tian Xie didn''t care about the elder and just looked at Lin Fan to say, "Since you have aplished this great deed, naturally you deserve a first grade reward."
Lin Fan just had an awkward look on his face when he heard this before slowly giving a nod of agreement.
He still hadn''t been able to figure out what Ye Tian Xie''s goal was, so he decided to go along to see where this led.
The elder was no longer saying anything, but the look on his face made it clear that he didn''t think that this was right. It seemed like he still had his doubts about this matter and the only reason that he was keeping silent was because it was Ye Tian Xie who spoke up.
If it wasn''t Ye Tian Xie, then there was no doubt that the elder would have kept opposing this.
But Ye Tian Xie had a very special status that it was hard for the elder to keep opposing.
After a moment of silence, as if he was trying to build up tension, Ye Tian Xie waved his hand and a box appeared in it. It was a small box that seemed to be the size of a box that was meant to hold a ring.
After this box appeared, Ye Tian Xie used his other hand to open it.
The moment that this box was opened, there was a powerful spiritual energy that came from the box. The spiritual energy soon filled the entire room and it was almost as if it was about to swallow them with how intense it was.
This spiritual energy definitely wasn''t a normal thing.
With the way that it surged forward, it was almost like some kind of storm.
The elder was shocked for a full moment before saying, "The Raging Storm Pill, it''s actually the Raging Storm Pill! Why is it the Raging Storm Pill?!"
The way that he said this was as if the Raging Storm Pill was something very special, but this was not a name that the others in the room recognized.
Since he didn''t know what it was, Lin Fan chose to use his Appraisal Eyes on it.
He found that this was indeed a very special pill.
It was a Soul Formation Realm Pill that required special ingredients to refine. These were ingredients that were rich in spiritual energy all on their own, but when it was refined into the Raging Storm Pill, it became even more rich and dense.
This created a pill that was filled to the brim with spiritual energy along with other effects.
This created a pill that was filled with spiritual energy that would burst forth like a raging storm, hence the name of the pill.
For someone who was only in the Qi Condensation Realm like him, this was without a doubt a very special pill.
It might even be too much spiritual energy for himˇ
No one other than the elder said a thing as they just stared at the pill in the box that Ye Tian Xie took out.
Finally, Ye Tian Xie said, "This is the reward that you''ve earned. Take it."
With those words, he picked up the Raging Storm Pill from the box and tossed it over to Lin Fan.
Lin Fan, who had been dazed, almost dropped the pill, but he was able to catch it in the end.
Holding this pill in his hand, he was at a loss as to what to do.
This was a Soul Formation Realm Pill, that meant that this was a pill that would even be effective for the elder who was in the Soul Formation Realm. That was the main reason why the elder was so shocked.
After all, even the elder had never received this Raging Storm Pill before.
There was a trace of greed that was in the elder''s eyes as he looked at the Raging Storm Pill, but he held himself back since Ye Tian Xie was also here.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan said, "I don''t think I deserve such a precious item. I only aplished my mission ording to the instructions of the sect, I don''t think that I deserve such a reward."
The elder quickly nodded in agreement to this, which was almost a bit too excessive. After a while, the elder realized this and calmed himself down with a cough, though the look on his face made it clear what he was thinking.
Ye Tian Xie on the other hand just gave a simple shake of his head before saying, "The sect has already said that this is your reward. Are you nning on going against the words of the sect?"
The elder and Lin Fan were both shocked to hear how firm Ye Tian Xie was in this decision.
The elder more so than Lin Fan since he had a better idea of the Heavenly Demon Sect than Lin Fan. He didn''t think that the Heavenly Demon Sect would be this insistent on this matter since it wasn''t in the nature of demonic sects to be this generous without a catch.
Lin Fan was just surprised that Ye Tian Xie wasn''t giving him a way out.
It was almost as if Ye Tian Xie wanted to force him to take this pill.
While he didn''t know Ye Tian Xie that well, Lin Fan still wanted to say that he had some kind of understanding of Ye Tian Xie. He wanted to think that he was still considered a friend by him and that he wouldn''t force him to do something like thisˇ
But it didn''t seem like this thought was mutual.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It really seemed like Ye Tian Xie wanted to force him to take this Raging Storm Pillˇ
Was it because Ye Tian Xie wanted to set a trap for him?
As this thought sunk in his mind, Lin Fan calmed himself down and said, "Alright, then I''ll ept this reward. Please thank the elders of the Heavenly Demon Sect on my behalf."
Ye Tian Xie nodded before saying, "What are you doing? Swallow it now."
Lin Fan who had been about to put the Raging Storm Pill away was shocked to hear this.
After all, he thought that since this was his reward, he would be allowed to do anything that he wanted with it.
The elder was also shocked to hear Ye Tian Xie say this. Though part of the reason why he was surprised was because he had been nning on taking this Raging Storm Pill from Lin Fanter.
Of course, he would offer some other form ofpensation for him since he couldn''t just steal this reward from the sect away.
So the elder said, "Young master, is there a need for him to take it right away? Isn''t it better to take it in a safer ce?"
Though it seemed like he was showing concern for Lin Fan, there wasn''t any actual concern.
Ye Tian Xie just calmly said, "There''s no telling what could happen, so the sect gave orders for him to ept the reward right away. Only when it''s refined will there be no chance that it will be taken."
As he said this, he slowly looked at the elder in a deliberate manner.
This made the elder give a gulp in shock, as if he had been seen through.
Chapter 826 Calm before the raging storm
The elder wasn''t certain what Ye Tian Xie was looking at him for, but it felt like Ye Tian Xie was seeing right through him.
Stay tuned to empire
When it was like this, the elder had no choiceˇ
Taking a deep breath, the elder said, "Of course he should take it right away! This is a precious reward from the sect, so he should naturally make sure that no one can take it away from him. Only if it''s refined will it be impossible to take away."
There was a trace of pain in his heart as he said this, but at least it seemed like Ye Tian Xie was letting him off as Ye Tian Xie turned back to look at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was still unsure of what to do since he didn''t want to take this Raging Storm Pill.
He felt that if he took this, it would draw even more attention to him which was never a good thing. At the same time, he had been nning on finding a way to split this among the girls so that they could increase their cultivation.
Excluding Mu Bao Bao and Senior Sister Bing, the cultivation levels of the other girls weren''t that high.
This was something that Lin Fan had been concerned about the entire time, so he had been trying to find ways to make them stronger. This Raging Storm Pill would have been the perfect chance, especially since he had a system that would have helped him find a way to split it.
But it didn''t seem like Ye Tian Xie was giving him a chance to use the Raging Storm Pill like this.
Ye Tian Xie saw that Lin Fan was still hesitating, so he said, "These are the orders from the sect, so we can''t go against them. You should be able to tell how precious this Raging Storm Pill is, so we can''t take any risks."
Though it sounded like he was being friendly, there was a forceful tone in his voice as well.
The elder quickly backed Ye Tian Xie by saying, "This is your reward from the sect, you shouldn''t give up this chance. You should properly appreciate the good intentions of the sect."
The elder''s voice was much more meaningful than Ye Tian Xie''s words.
There was a trace of bitterness that appeared inside of Lin Fan, but he really had no choice in this matter.
Ye Tian Xie then said, "Brother Lin, you should be able to trust me, right? I wouldn''t do anything to harm you."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear him address him like this, though not as surprised as the elder.
The elder never thought that he would hear the young master of the Heavenly Demon Sect address someone as ''brother''...
Just who was this sect master of the Love Sect that he had been ignoring the whole time that Ye Tian Xie would treat him like this?
Did he have some kind of connection to the Heavenly Demon Sect that he didn''t know about?
In the end, Lin Fan took a deep breath and brought the pill to his mouth, but he stopped before swallowing it to ask, "Shouldn''t I find a safer ce than this to swallow this? What if someone attacks me?"
Ye Tian Xie just said with a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, Brother Lin, I''ll protect you."
The elder was even more shocked hearing this, but to appease Ye Tian Xie, he also pped his chest and said, "I''ll protect you as well since these are the sect''s orders. Just be reassured and take this pill."
An unknown young master and a Soul Formation Realm elder, this really seemed like the best guards for him right now.
Since they were offering to protect himˇ
No, the important thing was that Ye Tian Xie was offering to protect him, which meant something. As for what it meant, Lin Fan didn''t have an idea, but he wasn''t about to reject him.
So with a nod, Lin Fan tossed the pill in his mouth and sat down to absorb it.
Ye Tian Xie stepped forward and stood in front of Lin Fan.
The elder was shocked to see this.
Even if Ye Tian Xie had said that he would protect him, the elder thought that he would do it casually. He didn''t think that Ye Tian Xie would take it so seriously that he would go forward like this.
Since Ye Tian Xie had already made a move, it wasn''t as if the elder could just remain idle.
The elder had no choice but toe forward to guard Lin Fan along with Ye Tian Xie. However, the elder was surprised to find that Ye Tian Xie stopped him so that only Ye Tian Xie was near him.
The elder was forced to stand a bit further away from Lin Fan even though they were both protecting him.
The other thing that the elder was surprised by was the fact that there was no reactioning from Lin Fan.
Even though he had swallowed this pill, it didn''t seem like anything was happening to him as a result of that pill. It was almost as if the pill was a dudˇ
"Could it be that the young master really is plotting against that Lin Fan?" The elder couldn''t help thinking to himself as he wondered what he should do.
But Ye Tian Xie had a calm look on his face.
The way that he looked at Lin Fan was almost as if he was already used to this.
The reason why the pill didn''t have any effect was because it had triggered the effect of the connection with the Pet Storage Space.
When the spiritual energy of the Raging Storm Pill entered his body, it was as if there was a storm that had filled him. It was just that the storm didn''t get far before it was contained and then gathered in front of the connection to the Pet Storage Space.
Once it was gathered there, the same thing happened where it waspressed into a single space.
Then after it waspressed, there was the same life energy that flowed out of the connection to strengthen the spiritual energy gathered. That spiritual energy seemed more and more potent as more and more life energy was pumped into it.
But on the outside, it seemed like nothing was happening at all.
That made the elder confused and a bit worried.
If it was known that the Raging Storm Pill of the Heavenly Demon Sect had an effect like this, there was no doubt that it would hurt their reputation.
When the time cameˇpeople might even start looking down on the Heavenly Demon Sect because of this.
So the elder couldn''t help turning to look at Ye Tian Xie to ask, "Young master, is there something wrong with him?"
The way that he said this was as if he was saying that there was something wrong with Lin Fan, rather than admitting that there was something wrong with the Raging Storm Pill that they gave him. He would rather me this matter on Lin Fan than to me it on the Raging Storm Pill.
Ye Tian Xie narrowed his eyes to look at the elder which surprised the elder, but then he said, "Just wait and see."
The elder was taken aback when he heard this.
It was clear by the way that he opened and closed his mouth that there was more that he wanted to say, but Ye Tian Xie didn''t give him a chance to say anything. After saying these words, Ye Tian Xie had turned back to look at Lin Fan.
The elder could only turn back to look at Lin Fan as well, but the look in his eyes had changed.
The way that he looked at Lin Fan, it was as if he was nning on taking care of him if it turned out that he would hurt the reputation of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
It seemed that the elder cared more about the Heavenly Demon Sect''s reputation than what Ye Tian Xie thought.
It was unknown if it was a pride thing or if it was something else.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ye Tian Xie just silently watched Lin Fan, almost as if he was waiting for something.
Seeing that nothing was happening still, the elder''s hand slowly moved to his waist. It was going behind his back as if he was nning on pulling something out and taking action if necessary.
But then, all of sudden, there was a burst of spiritual energy that appeared.
This spiritual energy burst forth without any signs, just like a true raging storm.
It was so intense that the elder couldn''t help taking a step back, but Ye Tian Xie was able to remain standing next to Lin Fan without a problem. It was as if there was some kind of barrier around Ye Tian Xie that stopped the spiritual energy flowing past him.
After being stunned by this burst of spiritual energy, the elder looked at Lin Fan with a shocked look.
That was because the burst of spiritual energying from him was even stronger than he expected. This burst of spiritual energy seemed even greater than the spiritual energy that should have been in the Raging Storm Pill.
Just what was happening that was causing this phenomenon?
As for Ye Tian Xie, there was a smile on his face.
This smile on his face almost seemed like he was already expecting this phenomenon to happen.
Chapter 827 Caught up
The elder looked at Ye Tian Xie with a skeptical gaze, but he found that Ye Tian Xie waspletely ignoring him and waspletely focused on Lin Fan.
So there was a bitter look that appeared on the elder''s face.
The elder had wanted to give a suggestion to Ye Tian Xie to take Lin Fan back with him since the elder could tell that there was something strange about Lin Fan. If they took him back and studied him at the Heavenly Demon Sect, then they might be able to find some kind of treasure.
In the end, they were still from a demonic sect, so there were people like this.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But if Ye Tian Xie didn''t want to do anything, then the elder wouldn''t be able to do anything.
Ye Tian Xie was in charge here, so he had to listen to Ye Tian Xie.
Though after Ye Tian Xie leftˇ
The elder started thinking about how he would take care of Lin Fan once Ye Tian Xie was gone.
There was no rush for the elder after all.
He was stationed in this city where Lin Fan was the city lord, so there would be plenty of time for him to make his move. It wasn''t as if there was anyone in this city that could even match him.
So once Ye Tian Xie was gone, he would be able to do what he wanted with Lin Fan.
He might even be able to discover something big that he could report back to the sect to raise his position. It wasn''t as if the elder was nning on being stuck here guarding the Mu Empire forever.
His ambitions were much higher than this.
After the burst of spiritual energy came from Lin Fan, the aura around him started to change.
It was clear that he was breaking through with thisrge amount of spiritual energy, but there was no resistance at all as he suddenly broke through into the Peak Qi Condensing Realm. It was like he had just slipped right into the Peak Qi Condensing Realm without a single thing blocking his way.
However, that wasn''t the end of Lin Fan''s breakthrough.
In the first ce, the only reason that his cultivation had dipped down was because of the connection to the Pet Storage Space condensing his spiritual energy. So in the first, he had already broken through, so it was only natural that there was nothing blocking him when he reached his original cultivation.
After thatˇthere was some resistance.
As Lin Fan''s aura continued to swell, there were other things that started to appear around him.
There was the sound of lightning rumblinging from up above.
It seemed that lightning was beginning to gather, as if it was about to fall down.
Everyone immediately knitted their brows when they saw this.
After all, not a single person had thought that he would suddenly break through to the next major realm like this. They thought that just a single minor realm breakthrough would be all that Lin Fan would experience.
However, the fact that the clouds were gathering in the sky above them was not something that could be faked.
This was the lightning tribtion that came when one broke through to the Golden Core Realm.
Mu Bao Bao slightly knitted her brows before turning to Yue Lan to say, "Evacuate everyone in the inn, we need this ce cleared within five minutes."
Yue Lan also had her brows knitted slightly when she heard this.
She and Ming Xin exchanged a nce, but they eventually went out to take care of this matter.
They knew that this was an important period for Lin Fan, so they didn''t want anything to happen to him.
Your journey continues at empire
Even if it meant suffering a few losses in terms of their business, they didn''t dare take the risk of letting anything happen to him.
Lin Fan was more important than anything to them.
So off they ran to clear out the inn and to get people to set up a blockade around the inn.
However, the one that did the most was Ye Tian Xie.
He had been silent the entire time until he suddenly raised his hand.
The moment that he did, there were wraiths that suddenly appeared around his raised hand. These wraiths started spreading out from Ye Tian Xie and they soonpletely surrounded the area that Lin Fan was in.
It was almost as if they were forming a defensive perimeter around him.
It was as if they wouldn''t allow anyone to approach him.
That included the elder who had a bitter look on his face at being excluded like this, but there was nothing that the elder could do since the one that was doing this was Ye Tian Xie.
As long as it was Ye Tian Xie, he could only endure and bide his time.
The clouds that gathered in the sky were getting thicker and thicker and it seemed like the lightning would be falling at any moment. With the way that the lightning rumbled, it was clear that whatever was gathering wasn''t normal.
Those that had broken through to the Golden Core Realm before recognized the lightning that was gathering, but they all knew that the lightning that they had encountered before wasn''t as strong as this.
"Just who is breaking through?"
That was the thought on everyone''s mind as they watched the lightning gather.
Those that had been in the inn also evacuated even before Yue Lan and Ming Xin came to evacuate them. They weren''t fools, they could tell that the lightning that was gathering outside was above the inn and they could tell how strong it was.
They wouldn''t be dumb enough to stay in the inn to be hit by this lightning.
The lightning continued to gather untilˇ
"Roar!"
It sounded like the roar of some kind of mighty beast rather than the boom of thunder.
At the same time, it seemed that the lightning that was in the sky was changing colour.
The lightning that had been blue suddenly became white, which made it look even more terrifying as it crossed through the sky. It seemed like it was even more intense than the normal lightning tribtion.
All of a sudden, Lin Fan''s eyes opened and he looked up above him.
Taking a deep breath, he broke through the roof that was there and then jumped high up into the sky to face the lightning clouds that were gathered above him.
As if they had found their target, the lightning that was there suddenly condensed and then a single bolt fell down from the sky.
This was the first bolt of the tri lightning tribtion that those that broke through into the Golden Core Realm faced.
However, Lin Fan didn''t seem afraid at all as he faced this lightning bolt falling down at him. He even had a smile on his face as he looked at it, as if he was filled with confidence.
Charging up, Lin Fan mmed right into the bolt of lightning falling down at him.
The lightning spread through his body, but it didn''t seem to affect him at all.
It even seemed likeˇit was just simply wrapping around him rather than hurting him.
Just how strong was his physique that he was able to wear the lightning like this?
It was simply terrifying for all those that witnessed this.
Especially those that had faced the tri lightning tribtion of the Golden Core Realm before. They could say for certain that they had never faced the lightning tribtion like Lin Fan did.
After a while the lightning that was around him suddenly disappeared without a trace.
It was as if it had scattered into nothingness with the way that it disappeared.
It was as if it had been nothing more than a bit of static electricity with the way that Lin Fan handled it.
But that didn''t mean that it was over yet.
This was only the first bolt of lightning in the tribtion, there were still two more bolts of lightning that were waiting to fall.
At the same time, these two bolts of lightning would only be stronger than thest.
This was how it worked for lightning bolts of the lightning tribtion.
It didn''t seem like it would end that easilyˇ
Or at least that was what everyone thought, but they were wrong.
When the lightning bolts fell down, they just zapped Lin Fan without hurting him at all.
The same thing as the first bolt of lightning happened where it wrapped around him like a coat of lightning before fizzing out without a trace. It didn''t seem to have any effect at all on Lin Fan even though it was hitting him head on.
Thest bolt of lightning had even taken the form of a dragon as if fell down, but it didn''t do a thing to him.
Once the two bolts of lightning fell, the aura around Lin Fan started to change.
It kept increasing and increasing until finally he broke through.
Just like that Lin Fan was able to reach the Golden Core Realm without a problem.
Once he broke through, Lin Fan floated down back into the inn,nding in the same room that he burst out of.
Seeing himnd, Ye Tian Xie gave a wave of his hand and the wraiths that had been released disappeared without a trace.
At the same time, Mu Bao Bao couldn''t help looking at Lin Fan with a strange look.
He had cultivated far less time than her, butˇhe had caught up to her.
Mu Bao Bao didn''t know how to feel about this at firstˇbut she eventually revealed a smile.
It wasn''t a bad thing that he caught up.
She liked the feeling of being protected as well.
Chapter 828 A private talk
Lin Fan didn''t say anything afternding back in the inn.
Taking a deep breath, he suddenly sat down on the ground with his legs crossed and closed his eyes.
The aura around him was strange.
It almost seemed fragile as it condensed around him.
He was adjusting after breaking through, this was the time where he was the most vulnerable. If anyone wanted to do anything to Lin Fan, now would be the time to do it.
However, there was still Ye Tian Xie who was here to protect him.
Ye Tian Xie stood in the same ce as before and pulled out a sword that he stabbed into the ground. Once he did, there was this outline that formed around Lin Fan like some kind of barrier that protected him.
Ye Tian Xie stood there with one hand on the sword as if he was daring people to approach Lin Fan.
However, there was no one that approached him.
They were also there to protect him after all.
The only one that had a strange look on his face was the elder.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Without the burst of spiritual energy pushing him back, the elder came forward to Ye Tian Xie''s side. Though the elder didn''t cross the line when he saw the way that Ye Tian Xie looked at him.
He just went to Ye Tian Xie''s side and leaned in to say, "Young master, the reaction that this Lin Fan had to the Raging Storm Pill was quite strange. It feels like there''s something special about himˇ"
The way that he let his voice trail off made it clear what he was implying, but Ye Tian Xie didn''t say anything in response.
With the way that he looked at him, it was as if he wasn''t interested in what he was saying.
The elder couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this, so he continued by saying, "If we were to bring him back and the sect were to find something special about him, there''s no doubt that we would be rewarded."
This time, the elder looked at Ye Tian Xie with a look like he was urging him to listen to him.
But once again, Ye Tian Xie just looked at the elder as if he didn''t care about what he was saying.
Or at least that''s what it seemed at first.
Seeing that the elder didn''t intend to give up this idea, Ye Tian Xie gave a snort.
When the elder heard this snort, he felt this strange pressuree over him that made him unconsciously take a step back.
After taking that step back, the elder couldn''t help looking at Ye Tian Xie with a surprised look as if he couldn''t believe that this pressure came from him. However, Ye Tian Xie''s expression had already returned to normal and he wasn''t even looking at him.
Ye Tian Xie had turned around to look at Lin Fan who was sitting there on the ground.
The elder had to look around himself as if he was trying to find the source of this pressure.
After all, he didn''t believe that Ye Tian Xie would do something like that.
They were from the same sect and Ye Tian Xie was the disciple of the sect master, someone as decorated as him wouldn''t do something like that.
Or at least that was what the elder believed.
But then there was a thought that passed through the elder''s mind.
If Ye Tian Xie didn''t do this, then who did?
Was there someone who was hiding around the area watching them after seeing Lin Fan break through like that?
If that was the case, wasn''t this a chance for him?
The elder''s eyes lit up as this thought passed through his head and he turned to Ye Tian Xie to say, "Young master, I''ll go and look around the area to make sure that there''s no one with bad intentions."
Ye Tian Xie didn''t turn to look at the elder as he just gave a simple soft grunt to show that he heard him.
The elder didn''t mind this as he only had one thing on his mind.
If he caught that person, not only would he be able to show off in front of Ye Tian Xie, he would even be able to build a good rtionship with Lin Fan. After all, he was catching this person to help Lin Fan, so he would naturally see him in a good light. Find more to read on empire
That would help him whether it was to bring him back to the Heavenly Demon Sect or to suck up to Ye Tian Xie.
It would certainly help him get out the backwoods that was the Mu Empire.
So the elder didn''t hesitate to draw his weapon as he went off.
What he didn''t know was thatˇit was Ye Tian Xie who had pressured him.
Ye Tian Xie had turned slightly to watch the elder jump out of the hole in the roof.
As he watched the elder disappear, Ye Tian Xie thought to himself, "He seems to have bad intentions towards himˇIt seems like I have to think of a way to restrain him or make him disappear. I hope that he won''t make the wrong choice or I''ll have no choice. I still need him to do his job for nowˇ"
After thinking like this for a bit, Ye Tian Xie turned back to look at Lin Fan.
There was no change in his expression, so it was hard to figure out just what he was thinking.
He just kept looking at Lin Fan.
Lin Fan sat there for a few minutes before the aura around him started to change.
It was getting stronger and stronger until it finally condensed into the true aura of a Golden Core Realm Cultivator.
With this, it could be said that Lin Fan had finished his breakthrough.
Lin Fan suddenly opened his eyes and looked up to see Ye Tian Xie standing there in front of him with an expressionless look on his face. Seeing Ye Tian Xie like this made him feel awkward and unsure of what to do.
But as he was trying to figure out what he should do, Ye Tian Xie suddenly revealed a smile and reached his hand out for him to grab.
Lin Fan had the same awkward look on his face, but he still grabbed Ye Tian Xie''s hand and let him pull him up.
After standing up, Ye Tian Xie suddenly came forward to wipe the dust off his shoulder which shocked Lin Fan. All he could do was stand there with an uncertain look on his face as if he didn''t know what was happening.
Ye Tian Xie didn''t seem to mind at all as he kept patting the dust off his shoulder.
Only when he was satisfied did he stop.
Looking at Lin Fan, Ye Tian Xie gave a nod before taking a step back and saying, "It seems like you''ve gained quite a bit from taking this Raging Storm Pill, Brother Lin."
Lin Fan was once again surprised to hear this, but he still gave a nod as he said, "Yes, I really gained much more than I had been expecting."
The way that he said this almost made it seem like there was some kind of other meaning to his words, but Ye Tian Xie didn''t know what he meant by them.
All he cared about was that Lin Fan was much stronger than before.
If he wanted his ns to work, he needed Lin Fan to be much stronger.
With the same smile on his face, Ye Tian Xie said, "It''s good that you were able to gain this much from the Raging Storm Pill. The sect will have many other things for you in the future."
Lin Fan couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this, but he quickly released them and gave a nod in response.
There was no way to avoid the Heavenly Demon Sect after all, but if they kept giving him things like thisˇIt wasn''t as if it was a bad thing to work with them.
As long as they didn''t go too far.
Ye Tian Xie took one more look at Lin Fan before turning to look at Mu Bao Bao.
Mu Bao Bao was surprised to see Ye Tian Xie looking at her, but she didn''t back down as she looked right back at him.
The two of them just looked at each other for a bit before Ye Tian Xie said, "So, you''re the one that they''re trying to get me to marry?"
Mu Bao Bao and Lin Fan werepletely caught off guard when they heard this.
But now that Ye Tian Xie mentioned it, they remembered that this was indeed the case.
They had wanted Mu Bao Bao to marry Ye Tian Xie to bind the Mu Empire to the Heavenly Demon Sect. At the same time, they wanted someone as talented as Mu Bao Bao to be with Ye Tian Xie so they could have talented children in the future.
They hadpletely forgot about this because of everything that happened,
Now that Ye Tian Xie had brought it up, it wasn''t as if they could just ignore itˇ
Ye Tian Xie suddenly revealed a smile as he turned back to Lin Fan to say, "I want to have a private conversation with you. Will you give me that time?"
Lin Fan and Mu Bao Bao were once again taken aback by this, but it didn''t seem like Ye Tian Xie had any ill intent, so Lin Fan slowly gave a nod in response.
Chapter 829 Sudden proposal
Ye Tian Xie gave a nod before saying, "Then I''ll leave it to you to prepare a space for it."
With that, he just put his hands behind his head and stood there like he didn''t have a single care in the world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lin Fan couldn''t help revealing a trace of a bitter smile when he saw this.
The first time that he met Ye Tian Xie, he really had this same carefree way to him. Even Ye Tian Xie''s sister, Ye Qing Huan acted the same way.
Was it because he was powerful that he could act this way?
Or was it just the way that he was born?
Mu Bao Bao looked at Lin Fan with a worried look after hearing this, but he turned around to give her a nod of assurance before saying, "Go and prepare it with Yue Lan. You don''t have toe to the meeting if you don''t want to."
Lin Fan slowly turned back to look at Ye Tian Xie after saying this.
Ye Tian Xie gave a simple nod in response.
Lin Fan had already guessed that whatever Ye Tian Xie wanted to talk about was already rted to him with the way that he acted. Though he wasn''t certain why Ye Tian Xie was interested in himˇ
It was better that Mu Bao Bao wasn''t there since she was the one that they were pairing with Ye Tian Xie.
The less time that she spent alone with him, the better to avoid any misunderstandings.
After Mu Bao Bao left, it was just Lin Fan and Ye Tian Xie who were left in the room.
The two of them just stood there, one looking awkward and one looking calm.
But before Mu Bao Bao coulde back with Yue Lan, the elder arrived first.
The elder had already sensed that Lin Fan had consolidated his cultivation and he hadn''t been able to find a trace of the person that had pressured him earlier. He knew that his chance to find that person was gone, so he came back to talk to Ye Tian Xie and see if there''s anything that he could do.
When he came back though, he was pleasantly surprised to find that it was just Ye Tian Xie and Lin Fan here.
That would make things much easier if there weren''t any witnesses.
The elder gave a smile to Lin Fan before heading over to Ye Tian Xie''s side to talk to him.
But before he could say anything, Ye Tian Xie said, "Elder, I have something to discuss in private with Brother Lin. I hope that you will give us some space."
The elder was caught off guard hearing this before quickly knitting his brows.
He looked at Ye Tian Xie for a bit before saying, "Young master, is this rted to the orders that you''ve received from the sect? If it is, I feel that I should beˇ"
Ye Tian Xie narrowed his eyes when he heard this before cutting him off by saying in a firm voice, "This is a personal matter, there is no need for you to get involved."
The elder was once again caught off guard hearing this, but he didn''t force the issue.
He could see the look that was on Ye Tian Xie''s face, so he knew that it was better not to stick his nose where it wasn''t wanted. It seemed like this was something important to Ye Tian Xie.
With a nod, the elder said, "Alright, then young master, I hope that you will consider what I talked about earlier."
With that, the elder left the room. Stay updated via empire
Lin Fan couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he heard this, but this wasn''t the peak of his surprise.
He was even more surprised when he heard Ye Tian Xie say, "That person has no good intentions. You should watch out for him in the future."
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Ye Tian Xie when he heard this.
After all, the elder and Ye Tian Xie were both from the Heavenly Demon Sect.
Even if he and Ye Tian Xie were considered friends, that didn''t mean that Ye Tian Xie would betray someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect to help him.
That was what Lin Fan thought.
So he didn''t really trust what Ye Tian Xie saidˇ
However, it wasn''t as if he could just call Ye Tian Xie out like this, so he just gave a simple nod in response.
Ye Tian Xie saw this and didn''t say anything else as he went back to the same calm and rxed appearance from before.
Lin Fan had no idea what he was thinking based on this.
Luckily for him, he was saved by Mu Bao Bao and Yue Lan who came back to tell them that a room had been prepared for them.
It wasn''t in the same inn as the one that Lin Fan broken through in since he had already attracted too much attention there. There was no telling what kind of people had already gathered by the inn, so there was no way for them to have a private conversation there.
With the secret passage in the inn, they were able to make it to another smaller inn of the city.
This one was mostly abandoned since most of the people had gone out to see themotion. The few people that were still here all seemed to keep to themselves as they stayed in their rooms.
With this secret passage, they were able to make it to one of the rooms that was in the basement.
This was one of the rooms that had been prepared for secret conversations like this.
After entering the room, it seemed like Mu Bao Bao and Yue Lan wanted to stay, but I had the two of them leave. Even though it would be helpful to have them here, I didn''t feel like it was a good idea for Mu Bao Bao to stay.
Of course, I couldn''t just send Mu Bao Bao away without sending Yue Lan away.
I just had to bite the bullet and send them both off.
They looked like they were unwilling to leave at first, but Yue Lan soon understood what I was thinking and pulled Mu Bao Bao away. As she left, it seemed like Mu Bao Bao also understood what my intentions were, even if it was hard for her to ept still.
In the end, it was only Ye Tian Xie and me who were left in this room.
He didn''t seem to be in a rush to say anything as he casually sipped the tea that was served.
After taking that sip, he let out a sigh as if he was enjoying the tea and he even said, "Good tea."
That left an awkward look on Lin Fan''s face as he didn''t know what was happening.
Ye Tian Xie was the one that had asked to talk to him in private, so he naturally didn''t know what Ye Tian Xie wanted to talk to him about. At the same time, that meant that it wasn''t appropriate for Lin Fan to say anything since he didn''t even know what to say.
All he could do was awkwardly sit there and wait for Ye Tian Xie to start.
After a bit of silence, Ye Tian Xie suddenly looked up at Lin Fan and said in a casual voice, "I''m sure that you''re wary of me because you''ve heard of how they want to engage me with that little lover of yours."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything as he waited to see where Ye Tian Xie was going with this.
All of a sudden, Ye Tian Xie gave a sigh and spread his hands before saying, "I''ll be honest with you, this isn''t what I want at all. I don''t want to be forced into a marriage at all, I want to be with someone that I choose to be with."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he kept narrowing his eyes to look at Ye Tian Xie.
The look in his eyes made it clear that he didn''t seem to believe what Ye Tian Xie was saying.
However, Ye Tian Xie didn''t seem bothered at all by the way that Lin Fan was looking at him.
He just calmly looked at Lin Fan as he continued by saying, "I know that it''s hard for you to trust me, but I ask that you at least hear me out as a friend."
Lin Fan was surprised that Ye Tian Xie would say something like this, but he gave a nod of agreement in response.
Listening to him was the least that he could do.
Ye Tian Xie suddenly revealed a smile as he said, "I don''t want to get engaged, but they want to create the rtionship between the Mu Empire and the Heavenly Demon Sect. So it''s very simple, there''s just someone else who has to get engaged."
Lin Fan''s eyes opened wide with surprise when he heard this.
He just couldn''t seem to understand what Ye Tian Xie was saying, but Ye Tian Xie wasn''t bothered by this at all.
With the same smile, he said, "It''s very simple, since you''re already engaged to the empress of this Mu Empire, if you were to marry someone from the Heavenly Demon Sect, you would be able to connect the two."
There was a strange look that appeared in Lin Fan''s eyes when he heard this, as if he could guess what Ye Tian Xie was about to say.
"All you have to do is marry my little sister and it''ll all be fine." Ye Tian Xie actually said this with a smile on his face.
Chapter 830 You know what youve done
Lin Fan didn''t say a thing in response as he looked at Ye Tian Xie with an even stranger look.
At the same time, his chin had dropped in shock as he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.
There was a strange feeling of confliction, confusion, and shock that filled him after he heard this.
Ye Tian Xie didn''t seem to mind as he kept looking at Lin Fan with the same smile on his face, as if he was waiting for Lin Fan''s reply.
But there was no way that Lin Fan could give a reply to this proposal.
In fact, he didn''t even know how Ye Tian Xie knew about this.
However, he wasn''t foolish enough to believe that Ye Tian Xie didn''t know about this.
The fact that Ye Tian Xie made this proposal meant that he should have already known everything. So there really wasn''t anything that Lin Fan could say since he was worried about what Ye Tian Xie thought of this matter.
He just couldn''t read anything from Ye Tian Xie''s smile.
The brother and sister really were alike, they really hid their thoughts well that no one was able to see through them at all.
He just couldn''t figure out what Ye Tian Xie was thinking.
There was a long and awkward silence that hung in the room as neither person said a thing.
But in the end, that silence was broken when Lin Fan said, "I don''t think that this would be a good idea. After all, there''s arge difference in status between me and the young miss of the Ye Family, right? I''m just the sect master of a lowly sect in the mortal world while the young miss is from the Ye Family of the Heavenly Demon Sect.
At the same time, she''s the younger sister of Young MasterˇBrother Ye, so that gives her an even higher status."
He had been about to call Ye Tian Xie ''young master'', but he felt a chill run down his spine when he saw Ye Tian Xie slightly narrow his eyes, which made him revert back to calling him ''brother''.
Once he was finishedying out the logical approach, Lin Fan said, "I think that we should forget this matter and think of another way to solve this problem."
Ye Tian Xie casually brought a hand up and put his cheek on that hand as he looked at Lin Fan to say, "So you''re trying to get out of it with that excuse? Do you think that this would still work?"
Lin Fan couldn''t help jolting when he heard this as he could tell that Ye Tian Xie was implying something, but he didn''t dare guess what Ye Tian Xie was implying.
After all, if he were to guess and make a mistake, that would mean exposing both him and Ye Qing Huan.
He didn''t know how much Ye Tian Xie knew, so it wasn''t as if he could just speak carelessly.
After another small pause, Lin Fan took a deep breath and said, "Brother Ye, I''m not sure what you mean by this. Can you please exin to me what you mean by this?"
Ye Tian Xie just casually looked at Lin Fan while he still had one hand on his cheek before saying, "You should be more than aware of what I''m trying to say. There''s no talking your way out of this."
Lin Fan felt even more anxious when he heard this.
It was obvious that Ye Tian Xie knew and he didn''t just know a little bitˇit seemed like he might even know everythingˇ
But he couldn''t just shoot himself in the foot, so all Lin Fan could do was keep acting dumb.
Seeing that Lin Fan was about to make another excuse, Ye Tian Xie suddenly lifted his head and shook it before saying with a sigh, "It seems that you''re a man that can''t take responsibility. Even after you did all of that with my little sister, you''re still trying to make excuses? It seems that I was wrong about you."
He did know everything!
That was the first thought that rushed through Lin Fan''s mind the moment that he heard this.
In that caseˇ
Lin Fan suddenly lowered his head onto the table in front of him and said, "Brother Ye, I''m sorry. I just didn''t want to have any rumours about the young miss, so I was acting this way."
Ye Tian Xie was silent after seeing Lin Fan do this, but then he said with a sigh, "I know what you were thinkingˇ" Then in a more serious voice, he said, "But do you really think that this would make her happy? If you were to reject her like this, then how do you think she will feel?"
Lin Fan slowly looked up to see Ye Tian Xie''s serious face looking down at him and he couldn''t help being surprised.
Find your next read on empire
If he was acting this seriously, then did that mean that things really were like he said. It really was Ye Qing Huan''s idea to propose to himˇ
But why would she suddenly do such a thing?
At the same time, he couldn''t understand why she would reveal such a thing to Ye Tian Xie in the first ce. After all, this kind of thing was shameful and it wasn''t something that she would want others to know aboutˇright?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
So why would Ye Tian Xie know about this?
Lin Fan just looked at Ye Tian Xie like this for a bit before slowly shaking his head and saying, "I had no intentions of rejecting her, butˇit just doesn''t seem like the time is right."
Ye Tian Xie nodded in agreement when he heard this.
There was no hesitation in his actions when he nodded in agreement.
That put Lin Fan in an awkward spot since this was technically putting him down as well.
But Ye Tian Xie didn''t seem to care as he said, "You''re right, it isn''t the time yet. Even if both you and her wanted to get married, it would be impossible since there would be too many things in your way. The first step is this engagement since there is a legitimate reason behind it and I would be the one supporting you two."
Lin Fan was all out of surprise at this point, so he just nodded in agreement.
It didn''t seem like he would be able to back out of this at this rate, but it also didn''t seem like Ye Tian Xie was against this.
It wasn''t that he wanted to use this to help him get a footstep in the Heavenly Demon Sect and with Ye Tian Xie. Since he approved this, then that meant that there was a real chance to marry Ye Qing Huan the way that he wanted to.
He had already epted her as his woman, so this was the least that he should be doing.
The reason why he rejected this before was because he thought that it was an arranged marriage of convenience. But if there was a chance that it could be a real marriage, then he should at least take that shot.
"What''s the second step?" Lin Fan asked.
There was a smile that appeared on Ye Tian Xie''s face as he said, "Well, it''s going to be a lot of hard work. However, what you have to do is raise yourself up so that you can match my sister. When that timees, there won''t be anyone that canin about your marriage."
There was a trace of bitterness that appeared on Lin Fan''s face as he said, "Is that really possible?"
Ye Tian Xie said with the same smile, "It might not be possible normally, but you have my help. Didn''t you already get the Divine Blood Fruit?"
Lin Fan was shocked when he heard this.
He never thought that Ye Tian Xie would bring this up.
In fact, he didn''t think that Ye Tian Xie would even know about this.
After all, it was only Ye Qing Huan and Ye Tian Xie who knew about thisˇbut then again, how could Ye Qing Huan have arranged everything without Ye Tian Xie''s help.
So it could be said that everything was arranged by Ye Tian Xie in the first ce.
"You''re wondering how I know? Well, it was because I helped her set up everything in the first ce." Then in a more serious tone, Ye Tian Xie said, "Brother Lin, if you want to make this work, you have to be much stronger. Only if you be much stronger will you be able to be with her. That is why we''ll be doing all that we can to give you opportunities to be stronger.
At the same time, we''ll make sure that the Heavenly Demon Sect and the other four sects learn your name. With all of that, they won''t be able to say a thing."
Though he said it so easily, there was no doubt that there would be danger if Lin Fan took this path.
However, Lin Fan also recognized that he was just too weak in this world.
If he could get Ye Tian Xie''s help to be stronger, then that would be a good thing.
He didn''t believe that Ye Tian Xie would want to hurt him since he was close with Ye Qing Huan. It seemed like Ye Tian Xie approved of the rtionship that he had with Ye Qing Huan.
But before he could ept, there was still one thing he had to ask, "Why are you doing all of this?"
Chapter 831 Work hard
Ye Tian Xie just tilted his head to look at Lin Fan with a curious look after hearing this.
Lin Fan couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows when he saw Ye Tian Xie''s reaction.
However, Ye Tian Xie suddenly said, "She''s my precious little sister, is it strange that I would want the best for her? Isn''t this just a natural thing that I should be doing for her?"
Lin Fan knitted his brows even more when he heard this.
The look on his face made it clear that he didn''t believe him.
After all, the whole reason that he was trying to marry Ye Qing Huan to him in the first ce was because he wanted to link the Heavenly Demon Sect and the Mu Empire in the first ce.
In this cultivation world, it was hard to believe that someone was doing something because they wanted to help someone.
So he couldn''t believe that Ye Tian Xie was doing this just to help her.
Ye Tian Xie could see the way that Lin Fan looked at him, so with a more serious look on his face, he asked, "What''s wrong with wanting to see her happy? She''s my precious little sister, so of course I want to see her happy."
Lin Fan was caught off guard seeing this look on Ye Tian Xie''s face.
When he looked into his eyes, he could see the sincerity that was there. It showed that Ye Tian Xie indeed cared very much about this matter and he was sincere about his words.
But that didn''t make any sense to Lin Fan at all.
After all, in a cultivation world like this where thew of the world was dog eat dog, there shouldn''t be people that cared about each other like this even if they were family. Especially if they came from arge family from arge sect, they would all be trying to get as many benefits as they could from rising to the highest position.
Ye Tian Xie could see the confusion that was on Lin Fan''s face and he said, "Is there something wrong with family members looking out for each other?"
Lin Fan''s eyes trembled when he heard this.
This was exactly what Lin Fan had been thinking.
He didn''t think that the Ye Family would care about each other this much.
But then thinking about it from a different angleˇcould it be that it was just Ye Tian Xie cared about Ye Qing Huan because they were close?
Was it because they were siblings that took care of each other in the Ye Family that they cared for each other?
It seemed more eptable when this thought passed through his mind.
Because of howpetitive the Ye Family should have been, these siblings were close to each other because they took care of each other.
If that was the case, then it would make sense based on Lin Fan''s understanding of families in a cultivation world.
As if he could see that there was something strange about the way that Lin Fan looked at him, Ye Tian Xie said, "Our family believes that freedom is the most important thing, so they give us the freedom to choose who we marry. Though if there is pressure from the sect, then it''s hard for us to maintain that freedom."
After a pause, he said with a smile, "Though in this case, it should be fine since my little sister is someone that barely anyone knows in the sect, so she isn''t being pressured at all to marry anyone. They should be able to ept your marriage easily as long as you can prove yourself to them."
Lin Fan had a bitter smile appear on his face when he heard this as he didn''t know what to say in response.
This was just too different from what he imagined.
But in the end, he still asked, "Are you sure that the elders of the Ye Family are alright with this?"
Ye Tian Xie revealed a faint smile after hearing this before saying, "Are you worried that you won''t be epted?"
Lin Fan didn''t know how to respond at first, but he eventually gave a nod and said with a sigh, "Of course I would be worried. They''re the parents of the one that I''m with, so I would naturally want their approval if I can."
Ye Tian Xie seemed a bit dazed when he heard this, as if he didn''t expect this answer.
But in the end, he gave a cough and came back to his senses to say, "Un, you don''t have to worry about that. Our parents are quite epting and care more about our happiness than anything else. As long as you aren''t a terrible person, then they''ll ept you. Not to mention, they usually support our choices."
Lin Fan was a bit surprised by this, but he still gave a nod in response.
Ye Tian Xie then followed up by saying, "Regardless of what happens, the first thing that you have to do is work hard to raise your prestige. If you can''t raise your prestige, then there will be no way of convincing the sect. Convincing the Heavenly Demon Sect is the most important thing."
There was a serious look that appeared on Lin Fan''s face after Ye Tian Xie said this before he gave a small nod.
Ye Tian Xie stood up and came forward to pat him on the shoulder before saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to convince my master and the other elders."
Then with a more serious look, he said, "Of course, you''ll also have to do your best toplete the tasks that I''ll be sending."
Lin Fan looked at Ye Tian Xie with a serious look and slowly gave a nod in response.
ˇ
As Ye Tian Xie was leaving Dungeon City, he couldn''t help looking back at the city that was disappearing from behind him.
As his flying artifact moved away, there was a mncholic look that appeared on his face.
While he was flying away, there was a cloaked figure that suddenly appeared on the flying artifact. This cloaked figure stood there for a moment before sitting down on the flying artifact with him.
"Grandma Pan, do you think that I''m doing the right thing?" Ye TIan Xie suddenly said out loud.
The cloaked figure that was on the flying artifact with him didn''t answer right away as they just stood there behind him. But after a moment of silence, they said, "Young master, you are the only one that can decide if your actions are right or wrong."
Ye Tian Xie gave a chuckle that had a hint of bitterness in it without saying anything.
After a moment of silence, he said, "Do you think that it will work out?"
Grandma Pan said without hesitation, "He is the one that you''ve chosen, so I believe that it will work out. I trust your eyes, young master."
Ye Tian Xie shook his head before saying with a sigh, "The only problem is those old fogies back in the Heavenly Demon Sect. It''s easy for me to convince master, but those old fogies all only care about themselves and no one else. If they find out about this, there''s no doubt that they will make all kinds of objections just so they can protect their interests."
Grandma Pan was silent for a bit before saying, "Young master, that is why you have to work hard to make this happen."
Ye Tian Xie revealed a bitter smile as he said, "Work hard, can it all be solved just by working hard?"
Grandma Pan said with a nod, "I believe in the young master."
Ye Tian Xie didn''t say anything in response as he just looked forward with that same bitter smile on his face.
But then after a while, that bitter smile disappeared and he revealed a serious look as he said, "Alright, there''s no time to wallow in my own self pity, there are things that need to be done first."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He turned back to look at Grandma Pan before saying, "Have all the different elixirs been prepared?"
Grandma Pan said with a nod, "Everything has been gathered, we just need to find the chance to give them to him and have them use them to increase his cultivation."
After a pause, Grandma Pan added, "Young master, what was that strange thing that happened with his body? How did he suddenly increase the effect of the Raging Storm Pill?"
Ye Tian Xie just simply shook his head as he said, "No idea. It must be something special about his body. But that isn''t a bad thing for us since it seems that elixirs are more effective on him, that just makes it easier to aplish our goal."
Grandma Pan hesitated for a second before giving a nod of agreement.
If it really was like that, then it would surely benefit the young master''s n. Your next chapter is on empire
Ye Tian Xie thought for a bit before saying, "Go and prepare the first task. I want him to take care of that matter within two weeks since the deadline is there. If he misses it, then the effects won''t be as good."
Grandma Pan just gave a simple nod before disappearing from the flying artifact.
When Ye Tian Xie was alone, he couldn''t help taking one more look back at the disappearing Dungeon City behind him and saying, "Soon, we''ll be together soon. It''ll all depend on your hard work."
The look in his eyes was almost as if he was looking at a lover that he missedˇ
Chapter 832 Talks of marriage
After Ye Tian Xie was gone, Lin Fan wasn''t free to do what he wanted yet.
There were still some other people that he had to convince before the day was over.
So before anything else happened, he was pulled back into the same familiar room and surrounded by the girls. They all looked at him with looks on their faces as if they were telling him to spill his guts already.
Lin Fan had a bitter look on his face, but he didn''t say anything since he didn''t know what they wanted to hear.
At the same time, there was something that he was thinking about that distracted him even though he was surrounded by the girls like this.
He was pulled out of his thoughts in the end by Yue Lan''s voice.
"Well, what happened?"
She didn''t waste any words as she directly asked him this question.
After being pulled out of his thoughts, Lin Fan looked at them and gave a sigh.
To their surprise, he actually didn''t answer.
Normally, when they asked him questions like this, he would answer them to the best of his abilities. But this time, it seemed like he was nning on keeping it a secret from them with the way that he was acting.
That just filled them with suspicion.
Mu Bao Bao looked like she wanted to do something, but Yue Lan raised her hand to stop her before looking at her to shake her head as if she was telling her to wait. After that, Yue Lan turned back to look at Lin Fan as if she was waiting for him to speak.
Lin Fan just remained silent for a while before suddenly looking up and asking, "What do you think about marriage?"
"Huh?" All of them said in a confused voice before blushes appeared on their faces.
Never in their wildest imaginations would they have thought that Lin Fan would suddenly bring up marriage like this.
However, after taking a moment to calm down, Yue Lan asked, "What do you mean by this?"
Lin Fan looked right at her to say, "I''m talking about us getting married."
If they thought that they had misunderstood him before, there was no way of thinking this now that he had made it clear what he was talking about. They all looked at him with shocked looks as if they couldn''t believe what he was saying.
Lin Fan just looked at all of them with a calm look on his face as he waited for their reaction.
After a long silence, Yue Lan finally bit her lip and said in a soft voice, "You''re not joking right?"
The way that she said this waspletely different from the way that she spoke normally.
The way that she said this was like a young girl who was in love.
None of the others seemed to care about this and didn''t even flinch when they heard Yue Lan talking like this. Instead, they just looked at Lin Fan as they waited for his answer.
Lin Fan swept his gaze over them before slowly giving a nod.
At this, all of them suddenly felt that something was off. Enjoy new tales from empire
They had dropped subtle hints about this before, but it was like Lin Fan was deadly allergic to this matter with how he had tried to ignore talking about this issue.
It had reached the point where some of them had been fed up with him and dropped it, but that didn''t mean that they had given up hope that he might bring this up one day.
But for him to bring this matter up all of a sudden was just too strange for them.
The way that he suddenly brought this matter up made them feel as if something was wrong, which was why they couldn''t help knitting their brows when they heard what he said.
Lin Fan could naturally guess what they were thinking, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for their reaction.
After looking at him for a long time, Yue Lan spoke on behalf of everyone.
"Why are you suddenly bringing it up? Does it have something to do with what you talked to him about?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Everyone once again waited to see what Lin Fan''s response would be.
With a sigh, he said, "It''s rted, but at the same time, it isn''t."
They knitted their brows even more and waited for him to exin what he meant by this.
Seeing this expression on their faces, Lin Fan revealed a faint smile that had a trace of bitterness as he said, "This is something that I should have brought up a long time ago, but I was afraid since I''ve never done something like this before. But nowˇthere is no turning back, so I want to take responsibility."
The girls all looked even more confused when they heard this, but they could tell that there was something off.
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "You really have no choice in this matter?"
Lin Fan looked at her and slowly shook his head.
A choice in this matterˇwell it couldn''t be said that he didn''t have a single choice in this matter since he could always choose to not go along with Ye Tian Xie''s n and marry Ye Qing Huan.
While that would make things harder, it wasn''t as if it would be the end of the world.
It was just that if he decided to not go along with this n, it would be trouble for the Mu Empire and the Love Sect. At the same time, he would feel that he would be letting Ye Qing Huan down.
She was also one of his women, like the rest of the girls here.
He felt that he should take responsibility for her.
Yue Lan could see that Lin Fan was having his difficulties, so she said with a sigh, "Tell me what happened from the start. Don''t miss a single thing."
Lin Fan revealed a faint smile of appreciation when he heard this.
He thought that it would be hard to say this since it would seem that he was only bringing this topic up because of the matter with Ye Tian Xie. However, it seemed that Yue Lan understood and was helping him exin this matter to everyone.
When he finished, they all looked at him with nk looks on their faces.
It was hard for him to read what they were thinking when they all looked at him like this. The more that they looked at him like this, the more that it felt like something was crawling down his back.
It was an ufortable feeling, but he didn''t say anything as he waited to see how they would react.
Yue Lan once again was the one that broke the silence by saying, "So are you marrying her because you want to protect everything or is there something else?"
Lin Fan was certainly caught off guard by this question since he never thought that she would ask something like this.
He took a moment to look at Yue Lan, but he still couldn''t see through the look on her face. He just couldn''t figure out what she meant when she asked him this question, but it didn''t seem like she would allow him to not answer.
So after taking a deep breath, Lin Fan said, "I want to take responsibility for her as well."
Yue Lan narrowed her eyes to look at him as if she was sizing him up, but then she said, "Then I hope you''ll let her meet us in the future. We already knew that you would be getting more women, so I hope that we can get along with her."
Lin Fan let out an internal sigh of relief before revealing a faint smile and giving a nod.
But he could also tell that it didn''t seem like Yue Lan was done with her questions.
It seemed that there was still something else that she wanted to ask, but it seemed like she was hesitating on asking this question. It was as if there was something that was stopping her from asking this.
After taking some time to gather herself, Yue Lan opened her mouth as if she was about to speak. But as she was about to speak, she suddenly stopped herself.
The way that she suddenly stopped herself was as if she was unsure what to say.
At the same time, Lin Fan could see that it seemed like she was almost scared of saying what she wanted to say. It was as if she was afraid of getting the answer to this question that she wanted to ask.
After some time, she still took a deep breath and asked, "The reason that you suddenly wanted to talk about getting married, is it becauseˇ"
Her voice trailed off, but what she was implying was very clear.
As she asked this, the others all snapped to attention and focused their eyes on Lin Fan.
It seemed that the others seemed to care about his answer very much.
Lin Fan was certainly surprised since he didn''t think that they would have this doubt in their hearts.
However, thinking about how he had avoided this topic like the gueˇperhaps it was his fault that they had this doubt in the first ce.
It was his fault for not being straight with them, which was why they couldn''t have this confidence in themselves.
Lin Fan looked at them as if he was sorry before saying, "This is what I wanted to do all along, it was just that I never had the courage to do so."
When they heard this, it was as if the knots in their hearts had been untied and they could finally let go of their tension.
Chapter 833 First task
Lin Fan could see their reaction, so he added, "I''ll leave it to you. You can n whatever you want."
He felt that this was the least that he could do since he had led them on for so long.
A wedding was one of the most important things for a woman, so he wanted to give them whatever they wanted. That was the very least that he could give them after what he owed them.
Or at least that was what Lin Fan had been nning to do.
But Yue Lan had other ns.
"You''ll make yourself avable to join in the nning whenever." She said this as if it was amandment, rather than just saying it like she was asking him.
It was as if she was giving him no other choice.
Hearing this, there was a trace of bitterness that appeared on Lin Fan''s face, but he still quickly nodded in agreement to show that he didn''t have any objections. He showed that he would follow whatever she had to say.
He knew that it wasn''t just with Yue Lan, but with the other girls as well.
With how he had been, it was better to just go along with what they wanted since that was what he owed them.
Once that was decided, it seemed like they had no time for him at all as they started conversing amongst themselves. They were talking about all the different things that they wanted to do and what they wanted for their wedding.
With the way that they were talking about this, it seemed that they were nning on holding not just a single wedding. It seemed that they wanted to hold a wedding for each one of themˇ
At the same time, it seemed like they weren''t nning on holding back with the expenses.
That would be fine for Lin Fan since he had the support of Yue Lan''s store, but it turned out that she had other ns for him.
Namely, it was when she said, "He will be using his personal funds for it."
That was when a bitter smile appeared on Lin Fan''s face.
Once Yue Lan made the deration that he would be using his personal funds, there wasn''t anything that Lin Fan could do. Since she had said that he would be using his personal funds, then that meant that he wouldn''t be able to use the funds that she gave him from the store.
He would have to pay for the weddings with the money that he earned on his ownˇ
Lin Fan had some funds because of his work outside of the Love Sect and the Royal Store, but it wasn''t as much as he wanted.
This was basically his little stash that he kept from his wives.
But now she was saying that he had to give it up to pay for the weddings.
Lin Fan knew that this was her way of punishing him, but there was nothing that he could say in response to this since he knew that this was all his own fault. If he were to go against this, there was no doubt that there would be further punishment waiting for him.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was ept that this was his punishment and give up his money.
The girls didn''t seem to care at all about the internal struggle that Lin Fan was facing. The only thing that they seemed to care about right now was how they would be holding their wedding.
The things that they discussed...it seemed like they weren''t nning on holding back with their spending at all.
It was almost as if they werepletely determined to spend every single bit of money that he had.
Lin Fan just had a bitter smile on his face without saying a thing.
There really wasn''t anything that he could say in this situation.
ˇ
A week passed since Ye Tian Xie''s visit.
During that time, the elder from the Heavenly Demon Sect seemed to have disappeared.
It wasn''t that he waspletely gone, it was just that he seemed like he was busy with something.
Lin Fan couldn''t help remembering what Ye Tian Xie had told him before and started taking note of the elder''s movements. However, it wasn''t as if he could follow the elder since the elder had a much higher level of cultivation than him.
The elder had a much higher level of cultivation than most of the people in Dungeon City, so it was unlikely that they would be able to follow him.
The only reason Lin Fan knew that the elder was sneaking around was because of the that he had set up.
Since Dungeon City had been turned into a city that was on top of a dungeon, it meant that the one that controlled the dungeon was able to see everything that happened inside of Dungeon City.
The moment that the elder tried to step out of Dungeon City, he would know.
Or rather, Rokuko would know since she would be able to see that the DP that he provided by staying here would disappear.
So it wasn''t hard for him to track when the elder left.
It was just hard for him to track where the elder went.
He couldn''t follow the elder and there was no way that the dungeon could spread far enough to track the elder.
At the very least, he learned that Ye Tian Xie had been right in his warning about the elder. It was clear that this elder was nning something and it didn''t seem like it was something small with the way that he snuck around.
It seemed that he really needed Ye Tian Xie''s help if he wanted to deal with this elder.
Only, when was Ye Tian Xie going to take action?
He said that he would be sending opportunities to Lin Fan, but nothing happened after a week.
Could it be that he had forgotten?
But right when Lin Fan started having his doubts, that was when Ye Tian Xie suddenly sent someone. Only that person didn''te in a public manner, that person came in a way that no one noticed them.
When that person appeared, Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard since he didn''t expect them to appear all of a sudden like this, but there they were. At the same time, he recognized this person because it was someone that he had seen before.
Though thest time that they met, she had been showing quite the terrifying side of her.
There was a young master that she had cut the limbs off of that was lying there in front of her when west met. She had acted like it didn''t matter that the young master was lying there like a dead bug.
This was Grandma Pan who followed Ye Qing Huan.
But she should be following Ye Qing Huan, so Lin Fan was confused that Ye Tian Xie had sent Grandma Pan to see him.
Then again, Grandma Pan most likely worked for the Ye Family, so it shouldn''t be strange to see her.
Grandma Pan didn''t act the same way that she did before, this time she waspletely business and was deadly serious.
"Young Master Lin, the young master has these instructions for you. You should take care of this mission as soon as possible before you miss out on this opportunity."
After saying this, Grandma Pan handed a folder over to him.
Lin Fan was surprised by how she was trying to push him, but when he read what was on the documents that had been handed to him, he understood why she was pushing him.
It was because the task that he had been assigned was actually a time sensitive one.
The other thing that he was surprised by was the fact that the location of this task wasn''t that far away from Dungeon City. It was actually inside of the Mu Empire, but surprisingly he hadn''t heard any news of this matter.
It turned out that even Mu Bao Bao didn''t know about this when he asked her about thister.
After he took the folder, Grandma Pan started to leave as if she had finished what she hade to do. But before she could leave, she was suddenly stopped by Lin Fan.
"How is Qing Huan doing?" Lin Fan suddenly asked as she was about to leave.
Grandma Pan turned around and looked at him.
Since she had a hood on, he couldn''t tell what expression was on her face or what she was thinking. However, based on the way that she seemed to be standing, it didn''t seem like it was a bad thing.
After looking at him for a bit, Grandma Pan suddenly said, "The young miss said that she misses you."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lin Fan had a surprised look since he didn''t expect her to be this direct.
In fact, he thought that Ye Qing Huan would send a message to tease him.
But it wasn''t a bad thing that she was this direct.
He even couldn''t help finding it cute.
With a nod, Lin Fan said, "Help me tell her that I miss her too."
Grandma Pan just gave a simple nod, but it didn''t seem like she was about to leave.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling strange seeing Grandma Pan standing there silently in front of him. It almost felt like there was something that she wanted to say with the way that she looked at him.
After a long silence, Grandma Pan said, "It seems like the young miss chose a good one."
Without waiting for a response, she turned around and disappeared, leaving Lin Fan standing there with a bitter smile.
If you could disappear like that, why didn''t you do so earlier?
Chapter 834 Diamond City
After a long exnation that this was a task that had been given to me by Ye Tian Xie, Lin Fan was finally allowed to leave Dungeon City.
It really was hard convincing them to allow me to leave, but Lin Fan was able to convince them in the end.
Mainly becauseˇ
"It will make me stronger. There''s something there that will allow me to be stronger."
It was only when Lin Fan said this that they allowed him to leave, even though they were still angry at him about the wedding matter. However, they were able to understand that this was an important matter since there was nothing that mattered more than bing stronger.
Though before leaving, they did have to ask.
"Are you sure that he can be trusted?"
It seemed that they still didn''t trust Ye Tian Xie, but that wasn''t surprising since it was hard to trust Ye Tian Xie.
Even Lin Fan found it a bit hard to trust him, butˇ
There was nothing that could be done since he was a willing ally.
In this world where it seemed that everyone was against us, a willing ally was a rare resource. So if they didn''t at least take his hand for now while it didn''t seem dangerous, then they would be missing out.
If there was danger in this trip, then at least he would be the only one that would be in danger.
So Lin Fan just told them, "I trust him for now, but that can change in the future."
Yue Lan and Mu Bao Bao who sent him off nodded in agreement, even though there were worried looks in their eyes.
After leaving the city, the first thing that Lin Fan did was bring out Igneel and head off.
The ce that he was going to wasn''t that far from Dungeon City, so it didn''t take long for Igneel to arrive.
The ce that he was going was actually in the Mu Empire, it was another city that wasn''t that far from Dungeon City. This was a city that was known as Diamond City, a capital of one of the provinces.
It was considered quite therge city, but it wasn''t that big that it would be considered one of the bigger cities of the Mu Empire.
It was just the capital of a province after all.
After Mu Bao Bao had moved to Dungeon City, the construction of Dungeon City had been pushed quite aggressively. Even if the ministers didn''t want to, they had no choice since Mu Bao Bao wouldn''t budge.
So the only thing that they could do was push Dungeon City''s construction so it matched Mu Bao Bao''s status.
As such, Dungeon City was growing bigger and bigger with each passing day. It wouldn''t take long before they would catch the capitals of the provinces. It might not even take long before it caught the former capital of the Mu Empire.
But that also didn''t mean that Diamond City was small. There were waves of people that were still heading in and out of the city.
These people all had business or finished their business in Diamond City. Lin Fan had arrived in the middle of the day, so it was currently the busiest time for the people at the gate.
It was a good thing that he couldn''t be considered a normal person.
With a single token, he was able to make it through the gates of Diamond City easily.
The token that he had was one that represented the Mu Empire. He had been given a status that made it easy for him to go anywhere in the Mu Empire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The only problem was that this status dide with a bit of a problem.
"Envoy, pleasee with us to the City Lord Manor. He has been informed and is already waiting for you." The guards at the gate said in a respectful manner.
The status that Lin Fan had been given is an envoy of the Mu Empire''s government.
That meant that he had the ability to inspect government officials on behalf of the Mu Empire, as well as make arrests if the situation came to that. So that was why all officials had to be careful of Lin Fan.
Though this identity had been granted to him in secret.
It wasn''t as if Mu Bao Bao could let the ministers know that she had granted this status to Lin Fan since they would surelyin about her doing this. So she could only grant this status in secret and let him use it when he needed it.
As long as he didn''t create a big mess, the ministers shouldn''t find out about it since there were more important things that required their attention. If he wasn''t here to inspect their city, it wasn''t as if the city lords would take the initiative to report that an envoy was there.
So it was unlikely that he would be caught.
"No need, I''m just staying here temporarily for some other matters." Lin Fan replied in a serious voice.
The guards were surprised before revealing awkward looks.
The city lord had told them to bring the envoy to the City Lord Manor, but now this envoy was refusing. If they didn''t bring the envoy to the city lord, there was no doubt that they would be in trouble.
But at the same time, it wasn''t as if they could force the envoy to do anything.
So they could only stand there awkwardly as they didn''t know what to do.
It was at this time that someone came over and said, "Then sir envoy, please enjoy your stay in our Diamond City."
"Sir Yu!" The captain of the guards said in a surprised voice.
The one that he called Sir Yu gave a nod to him before bowing to Lin Fan and saying, "It''s a pity that we weren''t able to host you. We hope that you will enjoy what Diamond City has to offer."
This one called Sir Yu was the trusted aide of the city lord, so his status wasn''t low in Diamond City.
The guards all deferred to him when it came to this decision since he would be able to exin to the city lord, unlike them.
Lin Fan was surprised to see this, but it was for a different reason.
He was surprised that the city lord was this capable or that he had someone this capable under him. From his experience, he didn''t have a good impression of the different city lords of the Mu Empire.
But it seemed like he couldn''t just group them together as some of them were quite capable.
After giving a nod to Sir Yu, Lin Fan headed into the streets of Diamond City without looking back at them.
As he walked off, the captain of the guard couldn''t help looking at Sir Yu to say, "Sir Yu, shouldn''t we at least show him an inn so that we know where he is going?"
He felt that at the very least, they should help this envoy while he was in the city. That way, they could leave a good impression on the envoy while also keeping track of him.
Sir Yu revealed a bitter smile before turning over to say, "Can you even follow him?"
The captain of the guard was surprised and confused when he heard this. He just looked at Sir Yu with a confused look on his face as he waited for him to exin.
Sir Yu didn''t say anything at first as he turned back to look at Lin Fan disappearing into the crowd, but then he said, "Even if you wanted to keep track of him, you wouldn''t be able to do so. His cultivation is even higher than mine or the Lord City Lord, so we wouldn''t be able to follow him."
The guards were all surprised by this since they never thought that this unassuming envoy would be this powerful.
Sir Yu didn''t care about their reaction as he continued by saying, "At the same time, there''s no telling what he is up to. With the way that he''s acting, it''s clear that he has some other goals in mind."
Sir Yu stopped to give a sigh before continuing, "If we were to intervene rashly, we might even mess up his mission. If we were to mess up his mission, it''s hard to say what kind of consequences we would suffer because of it."
His eyes suddenly turned sharp as he looked at the guards to say, "Don''t even think about trying to step over your posts and thinking of helping him. If you try to use this as a chance to promote yourself, then you can only me yourself for when you fail. The city lord will not cover for you if you make a mess of things."
All of the guards trembled when they heard this before quickly nodding in agreement.
Sir Yu didn''t seem to care as he turned back to look in the direction that Lin Fan walked off in onest time.
After looking in that direction for a bit, he gave another sigh before suddenly disappearing.
The guards had strange looks on their faces after hearing this, but then they just went off to do their jobs. They knew that Sir Yu was right, they couldn''t afford the consequences if they acted rashly.
It was better for them to live their simple lives.
In the distance, there was a faint smile that appeared on Lin Fan''s face.
He had heard everything that Sir Yu had said with his senses that had be even sharper after breaking through.
There was a part of him that was a bit interested in this Sir Yu, but that small part didn''t grow as it was only a passing thought.
Chapter 835 Tortoise Hill
Just like Sir Yu had said, they wouldn''t have been able to stop Lin Fan if he wanted to go anywhere.
With his cultivation, it could be said that he was one of the more powerful people in the Mu Empire. The only ones that could actually keep up with me were the powerful experts of the Mu Empire.
Those experts were ones that would remain hidden in the Mu Empire since they were treated as high ranking members. They would be loyal to the royal family and would be part of the group that would ensure the safety of the Mu Empire if anything happened.
As such, they wouldn''t be free to move around that easily.
They would usually stay in the capital or other important parts of the Mu Empire.
So there wouldn''t be anyone that would be able to match Lin Fan if he were to do anything, or at least not on the side of the Mu Empire.
Lin Fan wasn''t foolish enough to cause trouble since there were always hidden dragons and crouching tigers that would be hidden in this cultivation world. There was no telling what kind of people mighte out of the woodworks if he were to actually cause trouble.
Lin Fan wasn''t going to add more trouble to what he was already experiencing.
There was only one reason that he was here in the first ce.
After leaving the gate and the guards behind, the first thing that Lin Fan did was find an inn.
The inn wasn''t that high ss, but it wasn''t a terrible ce either.
It was just a normal inn that one might find anywhere in this city, there was nothing special about this ce.
However, this was the inn that Lin Fan chose to stay in.
That was because he didn''t n on staying in the inn in the first ce. He had nned on leaving the inn and searching for the thing that he came here to look for.
He just wanted the inn as a cover just in case anyone was watching him. So once he settled in the inn, he immediately jumped out a back way and flew up into the air.
Once he was in the air, Lin Fan headed off in a certain direction.
There was no fear in doing this since if there was anyone that could follow him when he did this, they would have been able to follow him from the beginning.
If they could follow him from the beginning, then they would be much stronger than him to begin with. So there was nothing that he would have been able to do against these people.
As foring into the city by foot, that was just to leave some kind of track record. It was a sort of alibi for him if there was anything that went wrong.
After flying into the air, Lin Fan headed off in a certain direction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He flew high enough that the people below wouldn''t be able to see him. At the same time, he flew off at a speed that normal people weren''t able to follow.
After flying for a while, he suddenly stopped.
As he floated there in the air, he looked down at the scene that was spread out in front of him.
It was a small hill that was spread out in front of him, but this small hill wasn''t a normal hill. There was this strange green hue to this hill that made it look out of ce.
There wasn''t even a single trace of vegetation that was on this hill, which made it seem even more strange.
But that was because this was a very special hill.
This hill was known by the locals as Tortoise Hill.
The reason this hill had this name was because this hill resembled a tortoise''s shell.
As for why this hill resembled a tortoise shell, it was because of the special mineral that was in the ground of this hill. It was a mineral that made the ground green, rough, and made nts unable to grow on this hill.
As for why this mineral gathered on this hill, it wasn''t something that anyone knew.
That didn''t mean that there weren''t those who had tried to find out what was special about Tortoise Hill. There were definitely those that came to search Tortoise Hill for the reason why there was this strange mineral in the ground, but no one had been able to find a single clue.
So it was left as one of the mysteries of this ce.
The reason why Lin Fan was here pertained to the mystery of this ce.
Rather, he knew why Tortoise Hill was like this and he knew that there would be another burst of this strange mineraling soon. It would fill the ground of Tortoise Hill and make the hill a bit bigger.
Though no one would be able to notice it since it would only be a small increase in the first ce. This had been happening for a long time now and no one had been able to figure out that Tortoise Hill was growing since the growth was only a few centimeters.
But how could the growth only be a few centimeters?
It was because the mineral that was released from under the ground would bepletely spread out through the entirety of Tortoise Hill.
Tortoise Hill might be a small hill, but it still covered arge area which gave it more than enough space to spread out these new minerals that appeared.
After looking at the hill for a bit, Lin Fan suddenly floated down.
He didn''t go right for the hill, but rather hended on the edge of the hill where there was still some vegetation. The further that one got from Tortoise Hill, the more that the vegetation came back.
At the foot of the hill, there was a gradual change in thendscape.
It was a few patches of grass at first, but the vegetation in the surrounding area slowly recovered before it grew into arge forest.
It really was a strange sight seeing this hill that waspletely devoid of any vegetation in the center of a forest like this.
One would think that this was a ce that many people would search for treasures in, but there was no one that was around.
This Tortoise Hill had been here for a long time and there were many people that had searched it before. There were even people that had taken samples from the dirt and tried to find some useful way to use that dirt.
However, there wasn''t a single thing of value in that dirt.
In the end, everyone had no choice but to abandon this ce since there was nothing that they could gain from this ce.
Afternding at the edge of the hill, Lin Fan started walking into the forest.
However, he wasn''t walking around randomly.
Lin Fan pulled out a map that he put in front of his face as he walked forward. With the way that he looked carefully at the map as he moved forward, it was clear that he was following the map to reach something.
He didn''t go as fast as before as he slowly walked deeper into the forest.
During this time, it was almost as if his face was ced deep in the map as he walked forward. It was almost as if he didn''t want to miss a single thing with how carefully he was looking at the map.
Eventually, he started walking even slower while also looking up around him as if he was searching for something.
It didn''t seem like there was anything special about this ce as it looked just like the forest that he had walked through before. But when one looked closely, they would be able to see that there was something different about this ce.
It was very hard to see if one didn''t know what they were looking for. It was only by looking carefully that they would be able to see it.
It was only a few small patches, but there were some parts of the ground where the vegetation wasn''t growing. It seemed as if there was something that was inhibiting the nts from growing in those ces.
As Lin Fan went further and further forward, these patches became more and moremon.
It was simr to how there weren''t any nts that grew at the edge of Tortoise Hill.
It was almost as if there was something simr in the dirt here that prevented the nts from growing.
When Lin Fan saw this, he knew that he was on the right track, so he started moving faster until he arrived at what he was looking for. Discover exclusive tales on empire
In front of him was a cave and there were no nts that grew here.
One would think that this was normal since the nts wouldn''t grow close to the cave opening that was made of rock, butˇthere wasn''t even a single trace of moss that was growing on the cave opening.
This showed that there was something that inhibited the moss from growing, just like how it inhibited the nts from growing.
Lin Fan went forward to stroke his finger across the opening of the cave and when he brought that finger up in front of his eyes, he revealed a satisfied smile as he said to himself, "It seems that this is the ce."
After that, he walked right into the cave without any hesitation.
Chapter 836 Fifth element
The cave was dark, but that wasn''t a problem for Lin Fan since he just had to concentrate his spiritual energy in his eyes to see in the dark.
The cave itself wasn''t anything special either since there was nothing in the cave, but that was what made it strange at the same time. After all, even if there weren''t any nts that were here, there should have still been bugs and such that were living in the crevices of the cave.
There didn''t even seem to be a trace of water as there were no stctites or stgmites that were found in this cave. It seemed that this cave wasn''t formed by nature, but by something that carved it out of the ground.
There really were too many strange things about this cave, but Lin Fan ignored it all as he continued forward.
The only thing that he seemed concerned about was if there was anything that would attack him.
However, as he made his way through the cave, it seemed that this ce waspletely empty.
It seemed that there wasn''t a single thing that was in this cave, whether it was living or not.
Though in Lin Fan''s eyes, he was seeing something different.
As he looked at the walls that were around him, he saw somethingpletely different.
That was because he had special eyes that allowed him to see through the minerals that were clinging to the walls. Normal people weren''t able to see through these minerals, but that wasn''t the case for him with his special eyes.
With these special eyes of his, it was easy for him to see the strange mineral that was mixed in.
Though to call it a mineral was a bit exaggerated.
That was because these were nothing more than simple rocks that were mixed into the walls.
It seemed to be some kind of dust that was released that was mixed into the walls, but it was nothing more than a few very tiny rocks that remained.
As for what made these rocks specialˇ
Nothing.
Nothing at all.
There was nothing different about them than the rocks that were around them that made up the cave. The only thing that they had different from the other rocks was the fact that they contained a form of energy.
However, that energy wasn''t just any form of normal energy.
It was very pure and condensed energy, which made it hard for anything to grow or live in this ce. That was why there wasn''t a single thing that was in this cave.
As for where this energy came from, it was in front of Lin Fan.
The more that he went forward, the more that he could sense the energy that wasing from in front of him. This was a form of energy that even formed a bit of resonance with him because of the other forms of energy that were inside of him.
Enjoy new adventures from empire
This was a form of pure elemental energy just like the others that were in his dantian.
As he went closer and closer to it, it almost felt like the elemental energy in front of him was stronger than the one that was in his dantian.
It seemed like the thing that was in front of him was just bursting with elemental energy.
That was one of the reasons why Ye Tian Xie and Grandma Pan had been urging him toe here as soon as possible. If he had waited any longer, this pure elemental energy would have been spent on whatever was about toe.
What was about toe was responsible for Tortoise Hill after all.
After walking for a bit longer, Lin Fan arrived at a ce where the cave opened up.
This was a room inside of the cave, but there was nothing special about this room either.
Well, other than the fact that there was this pure elemental energy that wasing from it. This pure elemental energy wasing from the center of the room.
There was a single rock that was at the center, but it was in a strange ce.
It was inside of an indent in the center of the room, as if it had crushed all of the rocks under it.
That was because it had indeed crushed all of the rocks that were under it.
This was the thing that was releasing the pure elemental energy.
It was a very dense item that seemed to have gathered all of its mass in a single point. But even when it did this, it didn''t seem to lose its shape, which was a small ck ball.
The ck ball seemed like it was of the darkest night, a ck that seemed like it sucked in all light and wouldn''t let it go.
One might even be lost from staring right into this dense ck ball.
It was clear that whatever this thing was, the power that it had was the power of weight. Whether that was controlling weight or condensing weight, it still had something to do with weight and controlling it.
This dense ck ball was the thing that Lin Fan came looking for.
After all, this dense ck ball had some form of pure elemental energy inside of it, which was just like the things that were already in Lin Fan''s dantian.
In fact, this was thest one that he needed.
The physique that Lin Fan had was called the Five Elemental True Body and so far, he had gathered four out of the five elements. Every time that he had gathered a new element and brought it into his dantian, there was something that changed.
However, the change had never been big enough.
It certainly wouldn''t be as big as when he took in the fifth element andpleted his physique.
As for where the fourth element came fromˇ
It was the heavenly lightning that fell down on him when he broke through to the Golden Core Realm. The heavenly lightning that had disappeared the moment that it made contact with his body.
The truth of the matter was that it hadn''t disappeared.
Rather, it had been absorbed by him and stored in his dantian. The lightning that was stored there created balls of lightning that just floated there in the space in his dantian.
They acted the same way as the other things in his dantian, showing that they were the same as them. They were being used by his physique to power itself.
While he wasn''t certain if earth would be the final element that he needed, it wasn''t as if there was anything telling him that it wouldn''t be. There was nothing about the name of the physique that told him exactly what elements he needed.
So Lin Fan just assumed that it would be fine as long as he gathered five forms of elemental energy inside of him.
Now the only thing was how to take this thing.
After looking at this dense ck ball in the center of the cave for a bit, he decided that the only thing that he could do wasˇ
"Let''s just go for it." As soon as he said this, he stepped through the exit and into the room.
As Lin Fan had expected, there was this sort of pressure that fell onto him. It was as if the gravity around him had suddenly grown in magnitude and was pulling him into the ground.
There was no doubt that the further he went towards it, the stronger this gravity pressing down on him would be.
But the only thing that he could do now was push through it.
That was why Lin Fan only stopped for a second before he pushed towards the ck ball in the center of the room. As he moved forward, he could feel the force of gravity growing on him.
Only it didn''t grow strong enough to drag him into the ground.
Or at least that was how it was in the beginning.
The further that Lin Fan went and the closer that he got to the dense ck ball that was there, it seemed like it was getting easier and easier. He could still feel the force of gravity growing on him, but it didn''t seem like it was growing fast enough that his body couldn''t adapt to it.
So as he pushed forward, it was as if he was just walking normally.
That was how much his body adapted to the increased gravity that was pushing down on him.
Lin Fan didn''t seem to understand how his body was adapting to the increased force of gravity so easily at first, but then he found that there was something happening inside of him. This thing that had changed inside of him was what was allowing him to adapt to the force of gravity so quickly.
It was the opening to the Pet Storage Space.
There were bursts of life energy that came from the opening to the Pet Storage Space that suddenly flooded him.
This life energy spread to all the different parts of him and helped his body recover from the strain of the increased force of gravity.
It seemed that there were indeed many benefits that came from connecting to the Pet Storage Space.
It seemed that there would be more for him to discover in the future.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But right now, the most important thing was the dense ck ball that was on the ground in front of him.
"Now, what do I do with this?" Lin Fan said to himself as he looked down at the dense ck ball in front of him.
Chapter 837 Complete physique
After looking at the dense ck ball in front of him for a bit, Lin Fan stepped forward towards it once more and reached down for it.
It didn''t seem like there was anything else that he could do to take this dense ck ball, so he just decided to pick it up with his bare hands.
As his hand came closer and closer, it even felt like the area around his hand was being warped by the power of the dense ck ball. However, there was a burst of life energy that wasing from his dantian that helped him heal that hand.
It didn''t matter how that strange pressure tried, it couldn''t twist his hand.
The life energy strengthened his hand to the point where it waspletely resistant to the twisting pressure.
So Lin Fan was able to use his hand to pick up the dense ck ball and hold it there.
At first, Lin Fan didn''t know what he was supposed to do with it, but it soon revealed itself.
After holding the dense ck ball for a bit, it started to flow into him.
It was only a small part of the dense ck ball at first, but then more and more of it was being turned into energy that was being absorbed into Lin Fan. The more that he absorbed, the weaker that the pressureing from the dense ck ball became.
It was like it was losing more and more of its power as he absorbed it.
But that only made sense since he was absorbing it.
He was taking its power for himself.
After absorbing half of it, it didn''t feel like there was anypressing powering from it anymore. It felt like it wasn''t able to do a single thing to him as the power that it released became weaker.
At the same time, Lin Fan could feel that the life energy being released from the connection to the Pet Storage Space was also bing weaker.
It seemed that he was indeed breaking it down and absorbing it, but he didn''t know where it was going.
Even though it was being broken down and was disappearing, it didn''t seem to appear in his dantian where the other things were. It was as if itpletely disappeared after he broke it down.
That made Lin Fan knit his brows at first until he suddenly felt the strange feelinging from inside of him.
This strange feeling seemed to being from the center of his dantian.
When he focused on himself, he found that it was the four things that were in his dantian reacting to this.
It seemed like there was some kind of thing that was pulling out the four things in his dantian and causing it to react like this. The four of them suddenly came out of his dantian and appeared where the connection to the Pet Storage Space was.
When Lin Fan felt this, he couldn''t help being caught off guard by what happened.
With the way that they moved, it was just like how the Pet Storage Space gathered the power of the elixirs that he absorbed.
Once the four items appeared, there was a fifth item that also started to form with them. This fifth item was the dense ck ball that he had just absorbed.
It was only after absorbing it that the name of the thing came to him.
Before this, his Appraisal Eyes hadn''t been able to tell what this thing was since it seemed like there was something that was swallowing the spiritual sense that he released with his Appraisal Eyes.
It was as if something waspressing the spiritual senses that he released with the Appraisal Eyes.
But now that it was in his body, he could see the status change.
Great Earth Ball, that was the name of this dense ck ball.
As for what it could do, he didn''t know since only the name was given in the status.
More importantly, there were other things that he had to deal with first.
There was the fact that the five of these things were currently spinning around in front of the connection to the Pet Storage Space. As they were spinning around, there was arge amount of life energy that was being released from the Pet Storage Space.
It was simr to how elixirs would act after they were absorbed into his body.
However, Lin Fan had no idea what was happening with these five things since they weren''t elixirs in the first ce.
After absorbing life energy for a while, the five items suddenly stopped rotating.
It was as if they had finished whatever they were doing and were now moving onto the next thing.
Once they stopped for a while, the five items suddenly released this strange form of energy. It was a form of energy that Lin Fan had never felt before, so he had no idea what it was.
At the same timeˇ
"Si!" Lin Fan took a strained cold breath as he felt this energy flowing through him.
This was quite the intense feeling that he couldn''t help gritting his teeth afterwards as he tried to resist the pain that was filling him because of the energy flowing through him.
This feeling was as if there was something that was ripping his body apart from the inside.
However, there wasn''t anything that he could do to resist it.
After that pain filled him, it began to grow in intensity until he couldn''t resist it anymore. The only thing that he could do was sit down cross legged and do his best to resist it.
However, it wasn''t just because Lin Fan was focusing on resisting that he was able to endure. It was also because of therge amounts of life energy that wasing from the connection with the Pet Storage Space that he was able to heal up after the damage.
It really was ironic that the thing that had caused him this pain was now the thing that was helping him resist it.
As the waves of energy came from the five things in front of the connection to the Pet Storage Space, those five things were also slowly moving back to his dantian. As they moved, they kept releasing waves and waves of that energy that seemed to be stronger.
With the way that it moved, it seemed that this energy would stop being released once the five items made their way back to the dantian.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do was endure until they made their way back.
He gritted his teeth and was able to endure until the five items made their way back to his dantian.
But when he thought that it would be over, when they had settled back in his dantian, they suddenly started to spin.
Lin Fan was very confused why they were doing this, but he didn''t have time to investigate as they suddenly released another wave of energy. This wave was unlike anything that had been released before as his mind was assaulted by the waves of pain that filled him.
Still, since he had already endured all of that, he could endure this.
Though itpletely drained him to resist this pain.
If there was another one, he certainly wouldn''t have been able to resist it again.
However, that didn''t happen as the five items spinning in his dantian suddenly came to a stop and returned to their normal condition. They seemed like they wouldn''t react unless he incited them with his spiritual energy.
Though Lin Fan''s attention was attracted by somethingpletely different. Discover more stories at empire
After these five items had settled, he found that there was this strange ck dot that was in the center of these five items. They just floated there around that strange ck dot in his dantian.
It was almost as if they were orbiting this strange ck dot.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Just by looking at it, Lin Fan had no idea what this thing was, but there was a strange feeling that wasing from it.
It was almost as if even though it was in his dantian, it didn''t seem to belong to him and wouldn''t be controlled by him.
When he tried to incite it with his spiritual energy, Lin Fan found that it actually swallowed his spiritual energy. It did it in such a way that it seemed like it was ripping his spiritual energy away from him.
It actually drained more than the amount that he sent, it drained him until he forcefully stopped it by cutting his spiritual energy flow.
The ck dot trembled as if it wasn''t happy with him, but then it settled again.
Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling a trace of fear when he saw this.
Even though this thing was in his dantian, it didn''t feel like it was something that belonged to him.
It felt like it was something foreign that had invaded his dantianˇ
Yet it was something that he couldn''t get rid offˇ
Just what was this thing?
Was it brought in by the dense ck ball or was it something else?
Lin Fan just couldn''t figure out what this thing wasˇbut at the very least, he could confirm with the status screen that his physique had beenpleted with the addition of the dense ck ball.
The bnce of the five elements hadpleted his Five Elemental True Body.
Though he was confused by the fact that his cultivation didn''t increase and it didn''t feel like there was anything special that changed with his body.
Chapter 838 Warping space
Lin Fan raised his hand and looked at it for a bit before suddenly punching out in front of him.
He had done it slowly to see if there was anything that changed, but it didn''t seem like there was anything different about his punch. It seemed like it was the same normal punch as usual.
But that was strange since it didn''t seem like anything had changed after his physique wasplete.
The first thing that Lin Fan thought of wasˇ
"System, are you sure that the status screen is correct?"
The system was the one that was in charge of the status screen, so if there was any mistake with it, it was naturally the fault of the system. Since it didn''t seem like there was anything that changed with his body, naturally heined to the system.
But all that followed was silence from the system.
With the way that it remained silent, it was almost as if the system was ignoring him.
However, Lin Fan wasn''t just going to let the system act this way since he wanted an answer from the system.
"If it''s a mistake, I want to make aint."
Though he usually didn''t poke the system like this, he felt that this was one of the times where he legitimately had a reason to do so. In that case, it would be a waste if he were to miss this chance.
After hearing that he would make aint, the system had no choice but to show itself.
"Host, the system does not make any mistakes." The system answered in a very concise manner as if it wasn''t willing to talk to him more than this.
But Lin Fan wouldn''t just leave it alone like this since it hadn''t given him an answer yet. Rather, it even almost seemed like it was going out of its way to avoid giving the answer that he wanted.
So Lin Fan quickly asked, "Then why don''t I see any difference? I really will make aint if you''re wrong."
"Host, please look more closely at the space around your hand when you punch."
After a moment of silence, that was the answer that the system gave.
It seemed like it finally couldn''t take Lin Fan''sints anymore and just gave up.
Though based on this answer, it didn''t seem like it was that important of a thing in the first ce.
Find adventures at empire
Just looking at the space around the fist, how would that be able to tell him anything?
It really seemed like the system was just giving a ky answer, but Lin Fan knew that the system wouldn''t actually do something like this. That meant that there should be some kind of truth in its words.
So Lin Fan didn''t call out the system right away and raised his fist once more. Only this time, he didn''t do it in a casual manner and instead waspletely focused on his fist.
Only when he waspletely focused did he slowly send his fist out.
As he watched his fist move forward, the expression on Lin Fan''s face changed. He had a calm look at first, but then he deeply knitted his brows.
That was because there was a strange phenomenon around his fist just like the system said.
It was that the space around his fist seemed to warp.
The fluctuations in space around his fist made it seem like the space was beingpressed into his fist. But at the same time, it was clear that whatever thispression came from, it seemed to be centered around his fist.
Seeing this just provoked even more thoughts in his mind.
After silently staring at his fist for a bit, Lin Fan walked over to the wall of the room and positioned himself in front of it before raising his fist again. Taking a deep breath, he made a normal punch at the wall.
There was a part of the wall that crumbled from being hit by his punch.
This wasn''t a strange thing since he already expected it to happen like this.
The strange thing was the mark that had been left on the wall.
This mark was an indent to show that he had punched the wall, but at the same timeˇthere was something strange about the hole that he left in the wall. It was that there seemed to be a part of the hole that had been eaten away by something.
It was as if there was something that ripped a part of the wall away from it.
When he looked down at his fist though, it didn''t seem like there was anything that was attached to it. It seemed that the area around his fist was the same as before.
It was only when Lin Fan looked down at the ground that he realized where the rocks went.
There were the rocks that came from his fist hitting the wall, but there were also some smaller rocks that were there. However, these smaller rocks weren''t naturally forming rocks that had fallen from the wall after his fist made contact with it.
These smaller rocks were actuallypressed rocks that had fallen from the wall.
This was what the fluctuations in space around his fist had caused.
It had drawn in the fragments of the wall andpressed it into a single point before dropping them to the ground. Just based on this, Lin Fan could imagine what would happen if he were to attack a person with this.
The ones that were as strong or stronger than him might be able to resist this with their spiritual energy barriers. However, those that weren''t as strong as himˇthey might even have their flesh ripped away by the fluctuations that came from his fist.
Lin Fan couldn''t help shuddering as he imagined the scene of people having their flesh ripped away by a single punch of his.
This was definitely a terrifying thought.
It seemed that he had somehow been upgraded into a human weapon.
If this was his previous world, there was no doubt that he would have been restrained by public security because of the threat that he posed.N?v(el)B\\jnn
But this wasn''t his previous world, this was a cultivation world where power reigned supreme. So having this kind of power was actually a good thing for him.
After taking a moment to adjust, Lin Fan calmed himself and focused on his body.
He was trying to figure out what was causing these fluctuations around his fist.
It didn''t seem like he would be able to find anything until he remembered that there was something new that appeared in his body not that long ago. He hadn''t been able to check that thing since it swallowed his spiritual sense, butˇ
With one more punch, Lin Fan realized that it was that thing.
When he punched out this time, he focused on the ck dot that was in the center of his dantian and found that there was a reaction from it when he punched out. As he punched out, it seemed that the ck dot was releasing some kind of power that filled his body.
That was what caused the fluctuations toe out.
He felt that it was simr to the pressure that came from the dense ck ball, but at the same time, it was different. The pressure of the dense ck ball was the pressure that came from an increase in gravity, which would only press down in one direction.
The pressure that came from the fluctuations didn''t move in a single direction, but rather they were focused on a single point.
It seemed that it was trying topress everything into one single point regardless of whether it could bepressed or not. It was just forcefully gathering everything into one spot.
That was what confused Lin Fan since he had never encountered anything like this before.
If he had topare it, it almost seemed like this energy was more likeplete chaos rather than anything normal. It almost seemed like it was going against the rules of the universe with how itpressed everything like this.
Just what kind of physique did this body that he received when he transmigrated into this world have?
It seemed like it was even more powerful than the one that the Heaven Chosen of his sect had.
Still, it wasn''t a bad thing.
There was nothing bad about having more power, it would always be considered a good thing to have more power since power was something that one depended on to create a ce for themselves in this world.
After this thought passed through his mind, Lin Fan gave the system an apology which was ignored by the system.
It was almost as if the system wasn''t bothering with talking to him, but Lin Fan didn''t mind.
The only other thing that was left for him to test was the dense ck ball.
It had been drawn into his dantian as well, so he wanted to test what powers it had.
As expected, he was able to utilize the power of gravity through the dense ck ball, but that wasn''t the only thing that he could use it for.
By inciting it, he was able to create pieces of stone that had the same dense earth elemental energy as the dust that was around him. However, since it was a condensed piece of stone that had this dense earth elemental energy, it was much stronger than the dust.
When he pulled it out of him and ced it on the ground, Lin Fan was pleasantly surprised by what effect it had.
This could be used by the Love Sect for training the disciples!
Chapter 839 Fateful encounter
Since he had already obtained everything that he was looking for here, there was no reason for Lin Fan to stay here any longer.
As for this cave that was under Tortoise Hillˇ
After thinking about it for a bit, Lin Fan decided to leave a rock filled with dense earth elemental energy in the center of the cave that he was standing in. The rock didn''t seem like it was capable of doing anything with the way that it was just left there.
However, Lin Fan didn''t care about that.
It was only after Lin Fan left that the rock showed its power.
The cave suddenly copsed.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was as if there was something that pulled the roof of the cave down and caused it to fall down into the cave. The rocks continued to rain down until it waspletely filled up.
With how much fell to fill the cave, it seemed like what was above should have copsed as well.
However, that wasn''t the case.
That was because of a simple trick that Lin Fan used with this piece of rock that he had left inside of the cave. On the outside, Tortoise Hill had the same appearance as ever.
Though if one looked closely, they could see that there were some animals that were approaching Tortoise Hill now as if there was something there that attracted them. It was different from before where the animalspletely ignored Tortoise Hill.
Perhaps in time, Tortoise Hill would return to how it was before.
But if there was someone that hit it with a strong impact, it would be hard to tell what would happen to Tortoise Hill.
Only that wasn''t Lin Fan''s problem.
ˇ
When he arrived back in Diamond City, it was already getting dark.
Though it didn''t take him long to get to Tortoise Hill, it had taken Lin Fan a bit of time to absorb that dense ck ball and to get used to his new power.
However, no one had cared that he was gone since there was no one watching over him during this time.
He was able to arrive back at the inn without a problem.
Now was just a matter of going back to Dungeon City since this was the only thing that he had to aplish first. It was just that he wasn''t able to go back to Dungeon City right away or it would seem suspicious.
So what he had to do was travel for a bit before heading back.
Even before that, the first thing that Lin Fan was nning to do was fill his stomach.
Even though he was considered a high level cultivator that didn''t need to worry about food now, he still wanted to eat something. Since he hade all this way, he would just treat it as a kind of vacation instead.
This was his first time being able to travel freely like this after all.
Every other thing that he went anywhere, it was usually for some kind of work.
Now that he had some free time, he would treat it as a gourmet trip instead.
Though whether Diamond City would be able to hold up to his expectations was to be seen. It would be wrong to say that his expectations weren''t high since this was his first time being able to rx like this.
It was just too bad that fate wouldn''t give him that chance.
After Lin Fan came out of the inn, he looked around for a good restaurant to have a meal in.
Since this inn was in the center of a business street, there were quite a few ces that were still open with customers inside.
Lin Fan had already decided to try everything, he just didn''t know where he wanted to go first.
But because he had let his guard down and was focused on looking around for a ce to eat, he didn''t seem to notice the person that ran right into him.
This person wasn''t able to move him a single inch and they fell down in the end, but they still acted like they were in the right as they shouted, "What do you think you''re doing standing in the middle of the road? Why don''t you watch where you''re going?"
It was a soft and feminine voice that rang out, but Lin Fan didn''t care as he revealed a bitter smile.
After all, he was the one that was wronged, not this person.
He didn''t get a chance to look down at the person who had fallen down as he heard more voicesing from the distance which made him turn in that direction. When he looked over, he found that there were several men who were running towards him.
"Stop that little girl!"
"Don''t let her get away!"
When he looked down, he found that the person that he knocked down had already stood up and was moving past him. However, this little girl didn''t go any further as she went behind him and hid there.
With the way that she was standing behind him, it was as if she was nning on using him as a shield.
This made the bitter smile on Lin Fan''s face be even more bitter.
Seeing the little girl hide behind him, the men who had been chasing her suddenly stopped and looked at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes.
There were traces of hostility in their eyes, along with hints of caution.
After all, they didn''t recognize Lin Fan and he didn''t seem like a normal person.
After a moment of silence, the leader of these men came forward and said, "Move out of the way, this doesn''t involve you. This little girl stole from us, we just want to get back what she took from us."
Lin Fan shook his head with a sigh since he didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but it didn''t seem like the little girl was nning on letting him go. Especially since she had already grabbed his clothes and looked like she would hang on with all his might.
Lin Fan wasn''t interested in getting involved in this matter, so he gathered his spiritual energy and prepared to force his way out of her grasp.
But before he could, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.
Lin Fan had taken a look at the little girl who was hiding behind him since he wanted to get a closer look at this person who wanted to use him, but he suddenly noticed something as he looked at her.
It wasn''t that he recognized this little girl, he had no idea who she even was.
It was when he saw the jade pendant that was hanging off her waist, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.
That was because the moment that the jade pendant entered his gaze, there was a response from his Appraisal Eyes.
Moreover, based on the information from his Appraisal Eyes, he could tell that this jade pendant was anything but normal. In fact, it seemed that this jade pendant was something that shouldn''t have appeared in a ce like this.
In that case, this girl wasn''t someone normal.
After considering it, Lin Fan suddenly became interested in this little girl.
After all, there were all kinds of encounters like this in cultivation novels that he read.
Perhaps this was his lucky encounter?
When he made up his mind, Lin Fan turned to the men who were trying to get to the little girl and said, "She''s with me, back down."
The men and the little girl were all surprised to hear this.
The little girl was especially surprised since she was able to sense this man''s spiritual energy gathering. She had known that he had been nning to escape on his own, but he just suddenly stopped to help her.
This was definitely not something that she expected.
However, this little girl was someone who could roll with the punches and could adapt with the changing situation. Since this person was willing to help her, then there was no reason for her not to go along with it.
Seeing the men looking at her, she poked her head out and stuck her tongue out at them as if she was taunting them.
When the men saw that, theypletely lost control of their anger.
Even if they were cautious, they just couldn''t take it anymore. Especially since everyone was now looking over with curious gazes, wondering what had happened.
If they were to back down at this point, there was no doubt that everyone would look down on them. Discover hidden stories at empire
They would lose all the reputation that they had in the city.
So the only thing that they could do was end this matter.
Without a word, all of them drew their weapons and pointed them at Lin Fan as if they were about to attack him.
Seeing this, Lin Fan gave a sigh before flicking a finger.
These men were considered strong among normal people, but when it came to matching a high level cultivator like himˇthey were nothing more than children in front of an adult.
A single flick of his finger was all it took to break the swords and des that they pointed at him.
However, it wasn''t just their weapons that had been snapped.
After their weapons broke, there was also the sound of cloth being cut that rang out.
When the men looked down, they found that the clothes that they had been wearing had been cut apart and they were nowpletely naked.
Their faces turnedpletely red before covering their private parts and running over.
As they ran off, they said, "You won''t get away with this!"
Chapter 840 Familiar presence
The way that they ran off was just like the way that viins would run off after they were foiled.
But it wasn''t as if these people could pose a threat to Lin Fan in the first ce.
With their level of cultivation, it was clear that they weren''t some kind of powerful group that would be able to threaten Lin Fan. As long as he pulled out the envoy token that he had, he was certain that the City Lord Manor would be more than happy to take care of these people for him.
Only now that he had reached a certain level of cultivation, he didn''t feel that it was right for him to do something like this.
It was almost as if this was beneath him.
Instead, there was something else that demanded Lin Fan''s attention.
Lin Fan just calmly turned around and reached down to grab the cor of the little girl who had been behind him. This little girl was in the middle of sneaking off while the men that chased her were running off naked.
She had wanted to take advantage of this to sneak off without Lin Fan noticing her.
It was just too bad for her that he had noticed her the moment that she had tried to sneak off.
The little girl had a surprised look on her face since she never thought that he would be able to detect her. She had even made sure to use her special bracelet to hide herself as she tried to make her getaway, but somehow he had noticed herˇ
Just how did this person do it?
The little girl''s expression slowly changed as she narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan.
When her expression settled, it was as if she was sizing him up.
It was like the little girl was trying to figure him out.
But Lin Fan also took this case to take a closer look at the little girl.
When he looked at her closely, he found that she didn''t have a dirty appearance at all, so she clearly wasn''t an orphan that was pickpocketing for money.
He couldn''t understand why she would suddenly steal something from those men back there. However, that didn''t mean that he couldn''t see that she must have done it for some special reason.
The fact that there was this jade pendant on her showed that she wasn''t normal, so he knew that whatever she took must have been quite special.
That piqued his interest.
"Let me go." The little girl suddenly said as she looked right at him.
Lin Fan revealed an amused look as he said, "Is that really the way to talk to your saviour?"
The little girl gave a snort before saying, "Then should I offer my body to you as a reward." Explore hidden tales at empire
Lin Fan looked down at the little girl''s body before revealing a faint smile. It was a smile that was hard to see, but the little girl was able to see it and she was able to tell what kind of smile it was.
"You son of a b*tch!" She shouted before raising her little arms as if she was about to fight it out with him.
But in the end, the little girl brought her arms down as she found in surprise that she wasn''t able to break free of his grip at all. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she wasn''t able to break free of the hand that was holding the back of her cor.
It was like she was being held in an iron vice with how tight the hand holding her was.
So she finally stopped struggling and looked at Lin Fan to say, "How long are you going to keep holding me like this?"
Lin Fan didn''t seem bothered as he casually said, "Will you keep running if I let go?"
The little girl didn''t say anything.
She would have lied to his face if she was her normal self, but she could feel this strange pressureing from the way that Lin Fan looked at her. Even if she wanted to lie, she found that she couldn''t get these words out of her mouth.
So the only thing that she could do was stare back at him.
Even with the pressure that came from him, she wasn''t afraid to stare right back at him.
There was an impasse that came to be until there was a voice that said, "Little sister, this is where you went."
When the little girl heard this voice, her eyes immediately lit up and she said, "Big Brother Wang,e and save me! There''s a big baddie holding me hostage!"
"Is that so?" The person who the voice belonged to didn''t seem interested in the fact that she was crying out for help. Rather, there was a bitter look that was on his face as he slowly walked over while shaking his head.
When he came over, he bowed his head to Lin Fan to say, "Thank you for saving her. I''m sure that she must have caused some kind of problem."
The little girl pouted her lips when she heard this before saying, "How could someone like me cause trouble?"
That person ignored her and looked up at Lin Fan before revealing a surprised look.
Lin Fan was also surprised when he saw this person since he never expected to see this chubby young man again.
This chubby young man was the one that he had met back at the White Frost Mountains. This chubby young man was the one that had tried to invite him and Ye Qing Huan to join their group.
This chubby young man was Wang Fu.
Lin Fan was surprised to see him, but he was also confused why Wang Fu had a surprised look on his face when seeing him.
Still, he didn''t let these expressions show on his face since he wasn''t supposed to recognize Wang Fu.
Last time, he had hidden himself with a cloak, so Wang Fu didn''t know what he looked like. So if he were to show a surprised look when seeing Wang Fu, it would be the same as telling him his identity.
After Wang Fu looked at Lin Fan with a strange look for a bit, he said with a smile, "Friend, since you''ve saved my little sister, how about I treat you to a meal?"
The little girl looked at Wang Fu with a surprised look when she heard this.
Wang Fu just ignored her as he kept looking at Lin Fan with that smile on his face.
As for Lin Fan, he was hesitant on epting this.
There was the part of him that was worried about his identity being revealed since there was something about Wang Fu''s smile that told him that he knew something.
But at the same time, he was curious about the jade pendant that the little girl had.
In the end, it was the smile that convinced him.
Since Wang Fu might know who he was, then it was better to keep an eye on him so that he wouldn''t b about this.
When the three of them arrived in a restaurant, Wang Fu didn''t hesitate to get a private room for them.
It might seem like he was doing this to properly repay him, but Lin Fan could tell that there were other intentions. Such as talking to him in private about something.
When the door closed to the private room, the little girl was the first to make a move as she pulled out a sword and pointed it at Lin Fan.
Both Wang Fu and Lin Fan were surprised to see this, but it didn''t seem like they were making a big deal of it. The two of them just looked at her as if she was a child that was making a scene, which made the little girl a bit angry.
She looked at Wang Fu to say, "Big Brother Wang, let''s take him out now before he can say anything."
Wang Fu shook his head as he said, "Do you really think that you can take him out? He''s much stronger than you."
"Huh?" The little girl said in a confused voice before suddenly releasing her aura, "Stronger than me, unthinkable."
If it was the past Lin Fan, he might have been a bit threatened by this little girl since she was in the Peak Qi Condensation Realm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He knew that there was something special about this little girl, but he never thought that she would be this strong.
Then that made even less sense why she was running from those people before.
With her level of cultivation, it should have been easy for her to run away without causing anymotion. Even if she was stealing something, it should have been easy for her to take that thing.
So why did she do it?
It had to be to cause amotion and find something to distract those men.
Now Lin Fan was even more curious about the thing that she had stolen from those people.
Wang Fu just stood up and reached his hand out to ce atop her head. After putting his hand on her head, he forced her to bow down before turning to Lin Fan to say, "I''m sorry about her. She''s quite the excitable little fellow, I hope you don''t mind this."
The little girl looked like she was unhappy with this, but she didn''t say anything.
"Friend, it''s been a while. It''s a shame that we couldn''t go find the Divine Blood Fruit togetherst time."
Chapter 841 Star Tower
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised to hear this since he had already expected this, but he was surprised to hear Wang Fu admit it to his face.
He didn''t know what Wang Fu was nning, but it was clear that he had a reason for revealing this.
However, it didn''t seem like Wang Fu was in a rush to say anything as he suddenly made an order. The waiter hade in right after he said this, so Wang Fu took this chance to order some dishes.
After ordering those dishes, he led the little girl over to the table and sat down before looking back at Lin Fan.
With the way that he was looking at him, it was as if he was inviting Lin Fan to sit down.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu for a bit before sitting down at the same table.
But even though he sat down, he didn''t say a thing as he waited for Wang Fu to speak. However, Wang Fu also didn''t say anything as he sat there as if he was waiting for the dishes to be brought over.
There was an awkward silence that hung in the air until the food came.
After Wang Fu sent off the waiter, the little girl didn''t hesitate as she started eating, but Wang Fu looked at Lin Fan to say, "I''m sure you''re wondering how I knew that it was you."
Lin Fan slightly knitted his brows, but he didn''t say anything as he waited for Wang Fu to exin.
Wang Fu could see the way that Lin Fan looked at him, so he said, "Well, it''s simply because of this."
After saying that, Wang Fu pulled out an astrbe that he ced on the table for Lin Fan to take a closer look at.
Even if Wang Fu took it out, it wasn''t as if Lin Fan could understand what he meant by this. After all, an astrbe wasn''t a tool that anyone could use and his Appraisal Eyes told him that there wasn''t anything special about this.
Not to mention that this was the ancient Chinese version of the astrbe that was just like apass, so it wasn''t as if there was anything that could be seen with it.
Seeing that Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response, Wang Fu said, "I used that to divine that we had met before and where we met before, that is why I know."
Lin Fan had a doubtful look on his face, but Wang Fu''s next words proved it.
"So is yourpanion not here? Or did she return to her sect?"
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes upon hearing this, but this time he couldn''t remain silent.
It was one thing if Wang Fu knew who he was, but if Wang Fu knew who Ye Qing Huan wasˇthen it would be very bad for both him and Ye Qing Huan. After all, the Heavenly Demon Sect''s involvement in the struggle for the Divine Blood Fruit had to be kept a secret.
If Wang Fu knew the truth, then the only thing that he could do wasˇ
"Are you sure that you want to keep asking that? Or do you already know more than you should know?" Lin Fan said in a calm voice, but there was a coldness in his voice that would send a chill down normal people''s spine.
However, Wang Fu and the little girl didn''t seem bothered by this.
The little girl continued to eat while Wang Fu looked at him with a calm look on his face.
However, Wang Fu did say, "You don''t have to stare at me like that. Even if I know a bit about yourpanion, that doesn''t mean that I know everything."
After a pause, he picked up the astrbe from the table and then started to fiddle with it. As he fiddled with it, it seemed like spiritual energy was gathering around the astrbe.
It didn''t take long before the astrbe suddenly lit up.
There were only parts of the astrbe that lit up, but it seemed like there was some kind of pattern.
Then all of a sudden, there was this ck light that appeared on the astrbe that seemed to swallow the other light that was there. It was as if this was some kind of destroyer that was destroying the scene.
When it was over, all of the light disappeared.
Wang Fu looked back up at Lin Fan and calmly said, "As you can see, if you force things like this, then all that will happen is that you will be hit by karma. So even if I wanted to see what identity yourpanion had, it isn''t possible for me since I would be punished by karma for trying to see something that is far beyond me. You don''t have to worry at all."
"You must have learned these skills from someone though." Lin Fan said in a calm voice that still had the same chill to it as before.
Wang Fu revealed a faint smile before saying, "That''s right, but my master and the elders of my sect are not people that want to stand out. We have kept our position on the continent over the years by remaining neutral, so we wouldn''t take that risk now."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Though he didn''t know who Wang Fu was referring to, it didn''t seem like there were any lies in Wang Fu''s eyes.
It seemed that at the very least, he meant what he said about his master and elders.
But that did raise another concern.
This confession meant that there was indeed someone that was behind Wang Fu and the little girl.
Lin Fan had already expected that there was some kind of force between the little girl and Wang Fu, but he didn''t know just how powerful they were. But based on the introduction that Wang Fu gave, it seemed like they might not be as well known as one thought.
"So who do you represent?"
Lin Fan didn''t bother beating around the bush and directly asked Wang Fu this.
Wang Fu didn''t seem to mind, but the little girl finally stopped eating to look up at him to say, "Big Brother Wang, should you really be talking about this?"
Wang Fu looked at her and gave a nod as he said, "I''m certain that this friend won''t say anything about this." He turned back to look at Lin Fan before saying, "I''m certain that this friend has his own circumstances."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu, but he eventually nodded in agreement.
Since this might involve Ye Qing Huan, he naturally couldn''t say a thing.
If it was known that Ye Qing Huan had been involved in the matter of the Divine Blood Fruit, it would be hard to imagine what the consequences would be. This was something that Lin Fan could never let anyone know about.
But that didn''t answer the question that he had of who they were.
So he continued asking, "Just who are you and what do you want?"
Wang Fu revealed a smile as he said, "There''s no need to be this tense, we don''t even know your name yet. You already know that I am Wang Fu and this oneˇ" He gestured to the little girl as he continued, "Is Mei Yu."
Then turning back to Lin Fan, Wang Fu asked, "Friend, may I ask what your name is?"
"Lin Fan." After a bit of hesitation, Lin Fan still gave his name.
He didn''t know why, but he felt that there was something strange about Wang Fu after he said this.
Wang Fu gave a nod before saying, "Brother Lin, I want to extend the same invitation as before. I hope that we will be able to work together in the future since I''m sure that you will go on to do great things in the future."
The little girl named Mei Yu looked up once again after hearing this.
She narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan as if she didn''t believe this, but she didn''t say anything after that as she went back to her food.
Lin Fan didn''t agree to this proposal that quickly as he said, "You still haven''t told me what power you represent. If you don''t tell me at least this, then how do you expect me to work with you?"
Wang Fu''s smile appeared on his face again as he tapped his head as if he had made a mistake, "Look at me, I was so excited that Ipletely forgot about this."
Then with a more serious look, he said, "My little sister and I bothe from the Star Tower."
"Star Tower?" Lin Fan asked in a confused voice.
Even after doing his research on the sects that were spread out across the continent, he had never heard the name Star Tower before.
Wang Fu gave a nod in agreement before saying, "You can think of it as a hidden sect. We normally keep to ourselves and ignore the rest of the continent, but we have made some moves when the time is right. At the very least, we can''t ignore the Five Great Sects and have made some deals with them."
The way that he said this was almost as if they were on par with the Five Great Sects which made Lin Fan knit his brows.
The way that he described the Star Tower, it was very simr to the hidden ancient families in the novels that he had read before.
Chapter 842 Aura of a ruler
But even if it was an ancient hidden faction, that didn''t mean that it was powerful enough to rival the Five Great Sects.
There was a reason why they didn''t show themselves on the main stage of the continent after all.
If they were strong enough to show themselves on the continent, then they wouldn''t have been a hidden faction in the first ce. But that also didn''t mean that they were weak.
There was a reason why they were able to hide themselves the entire time.
So Lin Fan had to consider whether he would work with them or not.
No matter what, having one extra ally was always better than having another enemy.
If the Star Tower was willing to work with them, then it might be a good thing.
That also naturally depended on what kind of strength the Star Tower had, so there were more questions that Lin Fan had to ask first.
He wouldn''t just make a rash decision.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan said, "So what kind of power does your Star Tower have?"
A faint smile appeared on Wang Fu''s face when he heard this before he pointed down at the astrbe that was on the table. After pointing at it, he said, "Naturally we rely on this."
Lin Fan raised a brow, but then he figured out what he meant by this.
Fortune telling.
It seemed that this was a sect that relied purely on fortune telling to create a ce for themselves.
They had been able to slide under the radar by making deals with the various sects with their fortune telling powers. That allowed them to live a life where they wouldn''t need to worry about others invading them.
But Lin Fan could tell that they weren''t that weak either.
Especially that Wang Fu who was sitting in front of him.
To cultivate those fortune telling powers, he must have cultivated quite a bit.
So Lin Fan shouldn''t look down on Wang Fu when he hadn''t shown any powers yet.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan asked, "Why do you want to work with me then?"
"I can tell that there''s something special about you." Wang Fu didn''t hold back at all as he said this.
The way that he said this showed that he had no hesitation at all, it was as if he fully believed in these words that came out of his mouth. Discover hidden content at empire
But Lin Fan couldn''t understand why Wang Fu would say thisˇunless it was possible that Wang Fu had calcted something off about him. Was it possible that Wang Fu knew that there was something special about him that didn''te from this world?
If that was the case, then Lin Fan could understand why he was acting this way.
The special thing not from this world that Lin Fan had allowed him to be much stronger than anyone else in this world, but that was only on the condition that he had time to be stronger.
If Wang Fu knew about this, Lin Fan seriously had to consider whether he should take care of the two in front of him.
Even if it meant turning the Star Tower into his enemies, he had no choice but to do it.N?v(el)B\\jnn
This was his biggest secret, this was his reverse scale that couldn''t be vited no matter what happened.
But when Wang Fu saw that Lin Fan didn''t say anything in response, he misunderstood why Lin Fan was silent. He thought that Lin Fan was silent since he was waiting for him to say more, so Wang Fu continued speaking.
"Simply put, you have the aura of a ruler. I know that as long as we keep following you, we will be able to reap the benefits of following you early." Wang Fu said with a wide smile on his face.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu and it didn''t seem like he was kidding about this. It seemed like Wang Fu seriously believed what he was saying, which was why he was doing all of this.
But there was still a part of him that was worried about whether Wang Fu knew a certain something or notˇ
This time, Wang Fu didn''t make a mistake in guessing what Lin Fan''s thoughts were.
"Even if I want to, I can''t see everything about you. I can only see a few things since there is the price of karma that needs to be paid. All the things that I read can have devastating effects, so there has to be a price to pay. The things that are deeply hidden are the things that are the hardest to find since they have the heaviest karma.
So even if I feel that you have the aura of a ruler, that doesn''t mean that I''m able to see through your secrets. I don''t know everything about you." The smile disappeared from Wang Fu''s face as he said this and when he finished, there was a very serious look that was on his face.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu once more, but it seemed that Wang Fu wasn''t hiding anything.
Mei Yu had been silent the entire time, but now she suddenly said, "Big Brother Wang, is there a need to tell him everything? If he knows everything, then that means that he will know our weakness too."
There was a displeased look that was on Mei Yu''s face, while a bitter smile appeared on Wang Fu''s face.
Lin Fan had to admit that the two of them did seem quite convincing when they acted like this, but he still couldn''t believe them that easily.
It was Wang Fu''s final words that convinced him.
"This is our sincerity, in and simple. I hope that we will be able to work together."
There were many things that Lin Fan had considered, but when Wang Fu was being this serious and sincere, it just made him feel a bit silly.
While he wasn''t certain what Wang Fu had seen with his fortune telling, he didn''t think that it would be that light if Wang Fu was willing to go this far. It must mean that Wang Fu had seen something quite important.
NoˇCould it be that it was because of the Heaven''s Chosen that Wang Fu wanted to work with them?
If that was the case, it made much more sense since the Heaven''s Chosen would encounter things like this.
Though for Lin Fan whose only experience was reading cultivation novels, this would be in the form of meeting a girl from one of the ancient hidden factions and being split by them.
Perhaps there was another such encounter for Huang Xie?
Though if that didn''t happen, it would be quite the blow to Huang Xie and Xiao Ming''s rtionship.
Well, the Love Sect did promote free love, so it wasn''t as if it would be something that they looked down on or rejected. After all, even Lin Fan himself had a haremˇso it wasn''t as if he could actually say anything about this.
If they were there for the Heaven''s Chosen, then he would have to make sure that they wouldn''t steal him from them.
Lin Fan had a good idea of how deep Huang Xie''s connection to the Love Sect was, so he didn''t think that they would be able to steal them from the Love Sect. But in the end, it was better to be careful than to let them take him.
Since he showed this sincerity, there was no longer a reason for Lin Fan to reject him.
With a simple nod, Lin Fan said, "Alright, but you still have to tell me what kind of cooperation you want."
Wang Fu revealed a wide smile when he heard this since he could tell that he had basically seeded in convincing Lin Fan to work with their Star Tower, but he also knew that there were still some more things that they needed to discuss.
So Wang Fu didn''t waste any time as he went right into it.
"Right now, we just want to send some people to follow by your side and get a feel for your group. Once we have a good idea of what the Love Sect is like, we will be able to think of a better n for cooperation."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu before saying, "Then will you let our people go to your Star Tower as well?"
Wang Fu revealed an awkward look when he heard this, but he didn''t agree right away this time.
Instead, Wang Fu said, "It''s a bit hard for us to reach the Star Tower from here. We would want to send your people to our Star Tower as well, but it would be hard right nowˇ"
It was almost as if he was dodging the question which made Lin Fan suspicious.
Wang Fu could see the suspicion that was on Lin Fan''s face, so he took out a map and pointed out a spot to say, "This is where our Star Tower is."
When Lin Fan saw this, he had to nod in agreement.
That was because the Star Tower was on thepletely opposite side of the continent.
It would take a long time to travel there, so what he said was true.
At the very least, he was willing to reveal where the hidden faction was, which was a sign of trust.
Even Mei Yu looked very unhappy with Wang Fu, which showed that he was telling the truth.
So in the end, Lin Fan agreed to their request.
Chapter 843 What is this place?
As expected, Wang Fu wasn''t alone with Mei Yu in this ce.
There was a group that was called out after Lin Fan agreed to Wang Fu''s request.
This group seemed like a group of young people that were out for training, but it was clear that they followed Wang Fu. It seemed that his prestige among these people was quite good as they all listened to his orders.
Though they still looked at Lin Fan with strange looks.
It was a group of ten people in total and there was a mix of males and females.
All of them looked like bright faced youths who had juste out of their sects to experience the world for themselves.
That was most likely the best description of this group.
After meeting them, there wasn''t much else that needed to be done.
So Lin Fan decided to cut his vacation short and bring them back to Dungeon City with him.
Since there was nothing else for him to do here, it was better to bring this group back to Dungeon City as soon as he could. They would need some time to explore Dungeon City and adjust, so it was better to go back while he still had time.
After all, there was no telling when Ye Tian Xie would send the next mission.
With that, they all headed back to Dungeon City.
But before going, there was one issue that Lin Fan couldn''t help raising, "What did you steal from those people?"
This question was for Mei Yu who stuck to Wang Fu like a sloth on a tree. She just wouldn''t leave his side no matter what happened, but since Wang Fu stuck by Lin Fan''s side, that meant that she was quite close to him as well.
Mei Yu was surprised to hear this, but then she stuck out her tongue and said, "It''s none of your business."
Wang Fu narrowed his eyes to look at Mei Yu, but it didn''t seem like she was bothered as she just calmly looked at him.
In the end, Wang Fu didn''t force Mei Yu to say anything else as he looked back at Lin Fan with an apologetic look.
Though it seemed like he was apologizing, it also seemed like he was nning on protecting Mei Yu. It seemed that he wasn''t nning on making her tell him what she had stolen.
It seemed that whatever they had taken was considered quite the valuable thing that they kept this information hidden.
Of course, Lin Fan didn''t care since he already figured that this was the case.
Instead, he asked, "What is that jade pendant that you have?"
This time, Wang Fu gave an exnation, "That is the token of our Star Tower. All members of the Star Tower have one of these pendants to show that we are from the Star Tower."
Then in a more serious voice, he looked at Mei Yu to say, "But this token is supposed to be kept hidden at all times since it exposes our identity as members of the Star Tower."
Mei Yu stuck her tongue out again at Wang Fu.
Though she did this, Lin Fan could still see that the jade pendant that he saw the other day had disappeared.
It seemed like she had also been scolded in private, which was why she had put this jade pendant away.
Well, since this was more of an internal matter for them, Lin Fan didn''t bother saying anything else.
Instead, he just turned his attention to the trip to Dungeon City.
ˇ
Three dayster, they arrived in Dungeon City.
Unlike when he headed out, Lin Fan wasn''t able to call out Igneel this time since he was traveling with Wang Fu''s group.
He took their horse carriage and went to Dungeon City with them.
During this time, he learned a bit more about the group from the Star Tower.
As he thought, these were disciples of the Star Tower that hade out for experience.
They had been following Wang Fu since he was their senior brother and the only one of them who had been out for experience before. That was the only reason that he was their leader or else they would have gone off on their own.
The level of cultivation that each of them had wasn''t low.
It was clear that the Star Tower wasn''t weak if they had disciples that had this level of cultivation.
It seemed like Lin Fan had even slightly misjudged the level that the Star Tower was at.
But other than that, these were kids that seemed to be experiencing the world for the first time.
So they were actually quite impressionable when it came to matters of the outside world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They were very moved by Lin Fan''s stories since he had already experienced many things.
Then when they arrived in Dungeon Cityˇ
"What is this ce?"
As soon as they arrived, Wang Fu pulled out his astrbe and pointed it in front of him. It seemed that there was something happening with the astrbe with the way that he was pointing it forward.
It was as if he was seeing something that no one else was seeing with the way that he was reacting.
After seeing him act this way, the others from Wang Fu''s group started pulling out their astrbes as well. They were from the same sect after all, so it would only make sense that they would have the same abilities.
After pulling out the astrbes, their expressions changed as well as they looked carefully at the city gate that was in front of them.
Though they were looking at the city gate, it didn''t seem like they were looking at it at the same time. It was as if they were looking past the city gate, looking at something that was behind these walls.
It was only after a long moment of silence that Wang Fu said, "This flow of spiritual energy, this feeling of karmic connection, it''spletely abnormal!"
The other members of the Star Tower group nodded in agreement.
It seemed that even the naughty Mei Yu had been convinced by this feeling as she looked forward with a shocked look.
All of them were wondering just what they were sensing.
Explore stories on empire
However, Lin Fan had no idea what they were talking about.
After all, it wasn''t as if he had an idea of what they were referring to in the first ce.
Though if he had to guessˇwas it rted to Huang Xie?
That was the only thing that he could think of that might make them act this way, but that was also strange if that was the case. After all, they should havee here for Huang Xie in the first ce, so they should have already known of his existence.
Why would they be surprised by this feeling if that was the case?
Regardless, it was soon their turn to enter the city.
Lin Fan chose to line up with the rest of the crowd since he wanted to blend in, but it would be hard to bring the people from the Star Tower in with them acting like this, so he could only use a bit of his influence.
When the guard saw the token that he showed them, they immediately had shocked looks on their faces.
It was only because he told them to keep it quiet that they allowed them to pass without a word.
Like this, Lin Fan was about to usher the Star Tower group in.
He couldn''t ask them what was happening before since they were in the line to enter the gate and there were too many people around. But now that they were in the city and they werepletely surrounded, it was much easier to speak.
After all, this many people created a lot of noise, so people wouldn''t hear their conversation.
"Alright, what''s wrong? Why did all of you suddenly freeze like that?"
Wang Fu and the other members of the Star Tower group seemed like they were still focused on something at first, but then they snapped out of their daze when they realized that they were in the city.
Lin Fan just stared at them with a strange look as they looked in a certain direction.
After a long silence, Wang Fu asked, "What is in that direction?"
"Huh?" Lin Fan was very surprised to hear this, but looking in the direction that he was pointing in, Lin Fan slowly thought of something.
"It''s the dungeon. That''s why this ce is called Dungeon City." He slowly exined in a confused voice.
"The dungeon?" Wang Fu repeated before his eyes lit up, "We need to see the dungeon right now."
Lin Fan was even more confused and a bit concerned hearing this, but he still brought them to the dungeon in the end.
The dungeon was a very popr ce since it was one of the main attractions of Dungeon City.
There were many people going in and out of the dungeon, some of theming out with loot and some of them going in with excited looks on their faces.
It waspletely different from how it had been in the beginning when Dungeon City first came into existence.
After arriving at the dungeon, the Star Tower group just froze as they stared at the entrance to the dungeon.
It was only after a long silence that they said, "This is it! This is the source of the disruption! I never thought that there would be a ce like this!"
Chapter 844 Head into the dungeon
When he heard this outburst, Lin Fan looked at them with a strange look.
However, it wasn''t just Lin Fan alone who looked at them with a strange look.
There were many people that were walking by them that also looked at them with strange looks. These were people that had been in Dungeon City for a while exploring the dungeon, but they had never seen strange people like this, so they couldn''t help being curious about them.
Lin Fan realized themotion that they were creating, so he quickly ushered them to the side.
Though it was more that he pushed them out of the way as they were stillpletely focused on the dungeon that was in front of them.
As he pushed them out of the way, he even had to make sure that they were still able to see the dungeon. If he tried to push them into a ce where they couldn''t see the dungeon anymore, they would start making a big fuss.
So in the end, Lin Fan could only push them to the side of the road.
Though there were a few people that still looked at them with strange looks, it seemed that most of them had forgotten about this and went on with their own business.
Lin Fan just waited to see what the Star Tower group would say, but it didn''t seem like they were nning on saying anything with the way that they were standing there looking at the dungeon. It was as if there was something about the dungeon that had entranced them.
So in the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to speak up.
"Do you want to go in there?"
When they heard this, they finally snapped out of their daze and looked at Lin Fan with shocked looks.
Wang Fu spoke for everyone by saying, "Can we go in there?"
There was shock and a trace of hope that was in his voice as he said this.
It seemed like they really wanted to go into the dungeon, but at the same time, it seemed like they had no idea how to get ess to it.
Seeing them like this really made them seem like the teens that they were.
Shaking his head, Lin Fan said, "Yes, all visitors of the city are allowed to go as long as they fill out an application." Then narrowing his eyes, he said, "You aren''t nning on doing anything that will harm the city or the people that live here while you''re in there, right?"
Wang Fu and his group were surprised to hear this before quickly shaking their heads.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at them for a bit before saying, "Alright, then I''ll help you get your approval and let you go in the dungeon. I am the city lord of this ce, so it should be easy for me to do that."
The eyes of Wang Fu''s group lit up when they heard this.
Wang Fu stepped forward to represent everyone as he said, "Thank you."
The sincerity in his voice was very clear, as if I had done him a great favour.
Lin Fan was surprised and a bit confused why they would be acting this way, but it didn''t seem like he wanted to talk about this. Instead, it seemed like Wang Fu and the rest of his group all seemed excited about heading into the dungeon.
So he just brought them over to the registration area that was in front of the dungeon entrance.
With his authority as the city lord, it was easy to get them a permit to explore the dungeon.
As soon as they received that permit, Wang Fu gathered his group and headed off into the dungeon to explore. They didn''t even bother gathering supplies, but that didn''t shouldn''t be a problem since they were cultivators with Storage Rings in the first ce.
They should have a decent amount of supplies in their rings to keep them going.
While Lin Fan had no idea what they were nning to do, that didn''t matter since they were heading to the dungeon.
It was only because their target was the dungeon that he felt assured in letting them go.
After all, he was the one and only god inside of the dungeon.
As long as they were in the dungeon, he would be able to keep track of them and see what they were nning. If they really were nning to do something, it would be easy for him to interfere since he was the master of the dungeon.
Once he saw them off, Lin Fan headed back to the City Lord Manor to report back.
Though there was a part of him that was scared of what was toe.
ˇ
"Are you sure about this?" Yue Lan asked Lin Fan as they watched the screen in front of them.
On the screen was an image of several people making their way through the dungeon.
Naturally this was Wang Fu''s group.
Lin Fan had exchanged for something that could project the surveince footage from the dungeon, so all that was needed was a white sheet for the projection to be ced on.
That was something that Yue Lan was able to arrange very easily.
As for why Yue Lan was asking this, it was because she was worried since Lin Fan had suddenly sprung this matter on her. He had only given her a quick introduction to Wang Fu and his group before asking for thisrge white sheet.
Lin Fan watched the image in front of him before saying, "It should be fine. I don''t think that they mean any harm."
Yue Lan slightly knitted her brows as she said, "What if something happens? Wouldn''t it be toote then?"
As she said this, she moved closer to Rokuko who was just sitting there with some snacks in front of her. With the way that she moved, it was almost as if she was some kind of mother that was protecting her child.
As for who that child was, it was naturally Rokuko.
But Rokuko didn''t seem to care about any of this as she was just enjoying her snacks.
But it wasn''t strange that Yue Lan was worried since she only knew that Rokuko was in charge of the dungeon. She didn''t know just how far both Lin Fan and Rokuko were able to control the dungeon, which was why she was worried that an ident would happen.
Lin Fan just calmly said, "As long as they are in the dungeon, they are in our space. They will not be able to escape if they try to do anything."
Yue Lan raised a brow as if she was doubtful of this, but the serious look that was on Lin Fan''s face eventually made her calm down a bit. Though she did still stay by Rokuko''s side, almost as if she wasforting her.
Rokuko didn''t mind this since she was quite close with all of the girls.
After answering this, Lin Fan went back to watching Wang Fu''s group on the screen.
The other reason that he didn''t tell them why he let them go into the dungeon was because he could control every aspect of the dungeon with just a single thought. With this control, he would be able guide them along and test them to see just what they were up to.
From time to time, he could see that Wang Fu''s group pulled out their astrbes as if they were testing something.
After they finished testing this, they headed off in a certain direction.
Lin Fan didn''t control the dungeon to mess with them yet since he wanted to see just what they had nned, but it didn''t seem like they were nning anything. Rather, it seemed like they were just exploring the dungeon normally with the way that they moved through it.
It really didn''t seem like there was anything special about how they were slowly moving through the dungeon.
But watching them like this for a bit, Lin Fan realized something.N?v(el)B\\jnn
They were heading in a certain direction that seemed familiar to him.
Watching them move from time to time like this made him feel like they were heading for something specific.
When he took a closer look at the dungeon map, he found that they were indeed heading in the direction of something.
They were heading in the direction of Rokuko''s dungeon core.
Though the room with the dungeon core wasn''t actually connected to the dungeon that they were currently in, they were still moving in that direction. Eventually, they would hit a wall and stop, but there was no doubt that they were heading towards it.
It seemed like the dungeon core was what they were targeting, but why were they heading in that direction?
What were they nning to do with the dungeon core?
Lin Fan was feeling more and more confused when he saw them heading in that direction, but he wasn''t worried at all since he knew that it would be impossible for them to reach it.
If they were to use force to try and reach the dungeon core, then they would face the full force of the dungeon.
It wasn''t as if anyone knew that Lin Fan was the master of the dungeon, so they wouldn''t be able to connect their deaths to him.
If they were to force it, then they couldn''t me him for being ruthless.
But for now, Lin Fan just watched and waited to see what would happen.
Chapter 845 Karma of immortals
"Do you all feel it?" Wang Fu suddenly asked the others in his group while holding up the astrbe in his hand.
The others looked at him and nodded before looking in the same direction as before.
Wang Fu also looked in that direction with knitted brows as he said, "This is clearly the karma of the immortals, but why would it appear in a ce like this? Also, it seems like it''s faint, as if it''s about to disappearˇ"
The others didn''t say anything, but the look on their faces seemed like they agreed to this.
After a moment of silence, Wang Fu waved for his group to follow him as they continued forward.
It was at this moment that several goblins suddenly jumped out at them.
Their group had beenpletely focused on their astrbes that they hadn''t noticed the goblins sneaking up on them.
However, it wasn''t as if this was a problem for them.
The goblins were only equivalent to Qi Gathering Realm Cultivators and this was a group of young talents from a hidden faction, they were not weak by any means. The goblins were nothing more than cannon fodder when facing them.
It didn''t matter if the goblins had caught them off guard, they were still able to easily dispatch the goblins.
It wasn''t even necessary for most of them to act, just Mei Yu alone was able to take down all of these goblins.
When it was over, they all shook their heads as Wang Fu said, "Little sister, you should let us help you take care of some of them."
Mei Yu looked back with a bit of goblin blood on her face to say, "It''s more fun this way."
While she still followed the teachings of their Star Tower, she was more of a rambunctious person that likes to cause trouble. All of her senior brothers and sisters knew about this, but there was nothing that they could do since this was just her personality.
At the same time, she seemed to know what her limits were, so they just left her be.
Wang Fu still came forward and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off her face before saying, "Still, it''s safer if you don''t rush in all by yourself. You should learn to rely on us from time to time."
There was a blush that appeared on Mei Yu''s face as Wang Fu did this.
It was clear what she felt, even if Wang Fu acted like he didn''t see anything.
The others all looked at Wang Fu like he was a dense idiot, but Wang Fu didn''t care as he just wiped the blood off Mei Yu''s face.
When it was over, they went back to following their astrbes like nothing happened.
They didn''t seem to care at all about the loot that the goblins dropped, it was as if they only cared about what their astrbes were showing them.
Following these astrbes, they made their way deeper and deeper into the dungeon.
Along the way, they encountered other people that were also making their way through the dungeon, but theypletely ignored them. These other people looked at this Star Tower group with strange looks when they saw them like this, but otherwise they just left them alone.
Most people left each other alone in this ce since that was just how they treated each other.
They were all here for their own gains after all and most people didn''t trust others that weren''t a part of their group.
Though that didn''t stop them from looking at this group walking with astrbes out with strange looks.
There were also monsters that were encountered along the way, but they were easily dealt with by this Star Tower group.
The monsters that were in this dungeon were at most in the Foundation Realm, so they didn''t pose any threat at all to these powerful disciples of a hidden faction.
The only problem that they encountered wasˇ
"It''s a dead end." Wang Fu said as he looked at the wall in front of him.
The others nodded in agreement as they also just stared at this wall.
Then all of them looked down at their astrbe as if they were confirming something, but it didn''t seem like there was anything that could change the situation that was in front of them.
The wall that was there was a wall regardless of what they did, it wasn''t something that could be changed.
So all that they could do was stand there staring at the wall as if they were trying to figure out what to do.
Mei Yu was the one that moved first as she pulled out her sword and swung it down at the wall.
Only the moment that her sword made contact with the wall, it bounced back.
After that, looking at the wall, it didn''t seem like the sword had made a single scratch on it. Rather, it was the sword that had chipped because Mei Yu had swung it against the wall.
The entire Star Tower group looked at the wall in shock before slowly turning to look at Mei Yu.
Wang Fu asked, "Did you hold back?"
Mei Yu just slowly shook her head before looking at the wall in shock.
Everyone knew just how strong Mei Yu was, so the fact that the wall had been able to resist this blow from her was enough to show just how thick this wall was.
After a long silence, everyone turned to look at Wang Fu.
He was the only one of them that was stronger than Mei Yu, so if there was anyone that could break this wall, it was him.
Wang Fu didn''t say anything in response to the looks that they cast in his direction.
Instead, he just moved forward to ce his hand on the wall as if he was taking a closer look at the wall.
They just waited in silence to see what Wang Fu''s reaction would be.
In the end, Wang Fu shook his head and said, "It''s impossible, I can''t break through this wall either."
They weren''t surprised to hear this, but there were still disappointed looks that appeared on their faces. After looking at Wang Fu with these disappointed looks for a bit, they decided to do something else.
It wasn''t as if they could rely on Wang Fu alone for this matter.
At the very least, they knew that what they were looking for was behind this wall, they just had to find a wall to get through this wall and reach the thing that they were looking for.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"There has to be some kind of hidden passage." One of them suddenly said out loud.
At this, the others started searching around the area as if they were trying to find something that would trigger this hidden passage. Only they weren''t able to find a single thing as they looked around the area.
That was when one of them suddenly had another idea.
They pulled out the astrbe and injected their spiritual energy.
This was their specialty, so they would use it to their advantage.
If they could find the hidden passage with their fortune telling, then there was no reason for them not to use it.
However, Wang Fu had his brows knit as if he thought that something was wrong.
"Wait, don''t!" When he said this, it was already toote.
The one that had used the astrbe suddenly bent over and spat out blood before copsing to the ground.
Everyone stared at this person in shock before quicklying over to help them, but Wang Fu stopped them all as he went over personally. He didn''t do anything to help this person and simply put his hand on their back, but it seemed like they were getting better from this.
At the same time, Wang Fu winced his face as if there was something affecting him.
All of them knew why this person had suddenly spat out blood like this.
It was a bacsh from using the astrbe.
This was something that happened when they tried to peek into the fate of something that they shouldn''t touch. It was something that was much more powerful than them which would cause this bacsh.
But they couldn''t understand what happened.
Or at least that was until Wang Fu exined it, "Even if it''s just trying to find the secret entrance, this is something that has to do with the karma of an immortal. Do you really think that the secrets of the immortals would be that easy to peek into?"
All of them immediately understood what he meant by this.
This secret passage would lead them to the thing that had the trace of the immortal on it. That meant that this thing that they were looking for was rted to an immortal in some way.
Each immortal was a powerful expert that transcended the bounds of their lower realm and went to the upper realm, so they had powerful karma to them.
For beings like them that were from the lower realm, peeking into the karma of immortals was arge risk.
That was why this person had suffered a bacsh.
Once Wang Fu had finished helping this person with the bacsh, he turned back to look at the wall.
But in the end, he said with a sigh, "Let''s head back."
All of them seemed unwilling until he said, "We can stay here for as long as we want, so there''s no need to worry about this thing running away. If we stay here too long, we''ll attract suspicion and they''ll find out about this thing as well. We want to remain friends with Lin Fan and the Love Sect, so we can''t ruin that rtionship just for this."
All of them slowly nodded in agreement, but it seemed like they were still unwilling to leave.
Chapter 846 Showing off their skills
In the end, it seemed like they were leaving things like this.
Lin Fan had been watching them carefully as they stood in front of the wall.
Even though they had found the direction that the dungeon core was in, they would never be able to reach it since Lin Fan hadpletely separated it from the area that people could ess.
That wall was nothing more than a wall and it would take a lot of digging through dirt to reach the ce where the dungeon core was.
He naturally wouldn''t let anyone reach Rokuko''s dungeon core and hurt her.
But the fact that these people from the Star Tower wanted to reach that core was a sign that they knew that there was something special about the core.
"Immortals?" Yue Lan asked before looking at Rokuko.
Since they knew about Rokuko''s real identity, they naturally also knew what these people from the Star Tower were trying to reach.
They had also heard what the people from the Star Tower had said about Rokuko''s dungeon core.
Could it be that Rokuko was rted to an immortal in some way?
Lin Fan knew the truth of this matter, which was that Rokuko was rted to Weiss, the god of magic. In the magic world, gods would be the equivalent to immortals since they were both beings that had surpassed the limits of humans to achieve divinity.
That meant that in a sense, Rokuko was indeed connected to an immortal.
Though it wasn''t the same kind of immortal that Wang Fu''s group or even the people of this cultivation world were used to.
It was apletely different system of power.
Before he could get too caught up in this, Lin Fan focused on the more important fact.
It seemed that Wang Fu and his group from the Star Tower were interested in Rokuko, or at least they were interested in her dungeon core which possessed the power of a god.
Of course, he would never let themy a single hand on her or Xiao Bai who was the other dungeon core that had been formed.
It seemed that he had to be careful with the two of them and not let the Star Tower groupe in contact with them in the future.
Though Rokuko and Xiao Bai did spend quite a bit of time in the city in the first ce, so to tell them not to go to the city nowˇ
However, he did learn one good thing from watching the Star Tower group.
It seemed that even their powers weren''t able to pick up on things that were rted to Weiss, the god of magic. If they tried to forcefully create a connection and divine these things, all that would happen is that they would be hit with the bacsh for trying to force this connection.
A god''s power definitely wasn''t something that they could force their powers on since a god was much stronger than normal people.
Perhaps that would be enough to hide Rokuko and Xiao Bai?
For now, Lin Fan''s decision was to watch over Wang Fu and his group until he could tell just what they were up to.N?v(el)B\\jnn
While he didn''t know why they wanted Rokuko''s core, the way that they acted made it clear that the reason that they wanted the core wasn''t a good one. It almost seemed like they wanted the core to help enhance their own power, to steal it for their own.
He wouldn''t let themy a single finger on Rokuko or Xiao Bai.
"They''re about toe out, we should get ready to greet them when they doe out." Lin Fan suddenly said out loud.
Yue Lan, who had been silently waiting for his response this entire time, narrowed her eyes when she heard this before asking, "You''re just letting them in the city like this?"
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "There''s no other way, I''ve alreadye to an agreement with them. The only thing that we can do is keep that agreement for now and keep our eyes on them." After a pause, he added, "Have Rokuko and Xiao Bai remain hidden for a few days while we watch over them. I want to see what they are capable of."
Yue Lan had a look on her face that made it seem like she was unhappy with this decision, but she didn''t say anything to reject it.
Instead, she turned to Ming Xin and said with a sigh, "Let''s prepare to receive them."
Ming Xin gave a small nod in response.
Lin Fan could hear the disappointment in her voice which was clearly directed at him, but he didn''t say anything.
The others were fine, but Wang Fu had something special about him that made him make this decision. He really wanted to see just exactly what Wang Fu was capable of.
That was why he was still letting them stay in Dungeon City.
ˇ
"Is that true?" One of the Love Sect disciples asked in an excited voice.
"Of course, I wouldn''t lie to you about this." Wang Fu said with a wide smile on his face.
"It''s my turn! Get out of the way already!"
"Who says that it''s your turn! I was next!"
"Both of you are wrong, it''s me!"
There was fighting that followed after Wang Fu said this, but he quickly calmed them down by saying, "Everyone will get a turn. We''re all friends here, I''ll be happy to help you divine your fortune."
It wasn''t just Wang Fu who was doing this, but the rest of the Star Tower group were also using their astrbes to tell the fortune of the Love Sect disciples.
It wasn''t just the Love Sect disciples that were here, it was also the elders that were also here. Though when it came to the elders, they had better self restraint than the disciples.
Still, it seemed like they also wanted to get their fortunes told based on the way that they looked.
Many of the elders of the current Love Sect were the disciples of the former Love Sect.
Even though some time had passed since the Love Sect had been destroyed, that didn''t mean that enough time had passed that they couldn''t be considered part of the younger generation anymore.
The ones from the former Hidden Dragon Sect looked better since they had been a sect that had remained hidden for a long time, but it was hard for the former disciples of the Love Sect to hold back as much as them.
But they couldn''t show that side of them in front of the current disciples of the Love Sect, so they had no choice but to hold back in the end.
As for how this situation came to beˇ
It was the second day since Wang Fu and the Star Tower group hade to Dungeon City.
They had rested well after diving into the dungeon on their first day because of the rooms that Yue Lan and Ming Xin had prepared for them. Though they werepletely unaware that they had been watched all night just in case they tried to do anything.
After resting well, the first thing that they did wase to the Love Sect.
They told Lin Fan that they wanted to create the bond between the Star Tower and the Love Sect as soon as possible so that they could cooperate in the future. As such, they hade here early in the morning to meet the Love Sect members.
The only thing that Lin Fan told the disciples and elders was that they were from another sect that would like to cooperate with them, he didn''t tell them anything about the ancient hidden faction or anything like that.
That was something that he would discuss in private with the elderster.
But the first thing that Wang Fu and his group from the Star Tower did was offer fortune telling to the members of the Love Sect.
The members of the Love Sect didn''t seem to believe it at first, but it didn''t take long for Wang Fu''s group to convince them.
It was very clear that they were a group that relied on their fortune telling to carve a ce for themselves with how easily they convinced the Love Sect disciples to ept them.
At the same time, it seemed like their fortune telling was quite urate as they were able to find quite a few lost objects.
Most of the Love Sect disciples just tested the waters by asking about things like where they ced their lost items. It was only after they found a bunch of these lost items that they finally started to believe them and ask more important questions.
It reached the point where even the elders were moved.
It seemed like there wouldn''t be a problem in announcing the cooperation with the Star Tower in the future.
Though it was a bit concerning how easily they blended inˇ
If they had bad intentionsˇ
Lin Fan made a mental note to make some preparations against this, but for now he would just wait and see how things went.
But while he was watching the Star Tower people blend in with the Love Sect disciples, there was something that caught his attention.
It wasn''t something that was rted to the Star Tower or the Love Sect, it was something that came from inside of his mind.
Or rather, it came from one of his systems.
Chapter 847 Aunt
Half an hourter, Lin Fan walked into a room where Rokuko and Xiao Bai were waiting for him.
"Papa!" Xiao Bai happily shouted beforeing over to hug Lin Fan.
Lin Fan also had a smile on his face when he lifted Xiao Bai up in his arms and held him in his embrace.
Even though he had just seen him yesterday, it was a fact that Lin Fan was quite the busy person because of the different things that he had to take care of. Even if he wanted to spend time with the people that he cared about, he really didn''t have the time to spend meaningful time with them.
He was being pulled all over the ce.
Such as his recent trip.
Even today, they weren''t gathered here to spend private time together, but rather to solve an issue.
This was an issue that came from the Dungeon Master System.
Once Xiao Bai had his fill hugging him, he put Xiao Bai down and focused on the message that he had received through the Dungeon Master System.
Lin Fan looked at Rokuko and asked, "Why would she do this?"
Rokuko had a difficult look on her face before slowly shaking her head to show that she didn''t know.
Xiao Bai just looked at the two of them with a confused look on his face as he didn''t seem to understand what they were talking about, but it was a good thing that Rokuko had brought snacks along which distracted him.
After a long silence, Rokuko said, "I don''t know why she would do this. She just suddenly sent that message this morningˇ"
As for the matter that they were agonizing overˇ
It was a message that Haku had sent early in the morning for them.
But it wasn''t just any message, it was a special message that could be considered a disaster for them.
That was because Haku had suddenly challenged them to a dungeon battle.
A dungeon battle was something that could be initiated at any time, but there were certain limitations that were required before it could be started.
After all, the god of magic Weiss didn''t want to see the dungeon cores that he regarded as children to ughter each other. But at the same time, he knew that it would be impossible to stop them from fighting each otherpletely.
So that was why dungeon battles were for.
If one had a grievance, the dungeon battles were the easiest way to settle a matter.
As for the grievance that Haku had filedˇ
"Offended me."
Those were the only words that were written under the part that listed her grievance for starting this dungeon battle.
As far as Lin Fan and Rokuko could think of, they couldn''t think of a way that they had offended Haku.
At the same time, there was something that was even more strange about this dungeon battle request.
It was that it also included Xiao Bai in the ones that would be defending.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
That meant that Haku had challenged not just Lin Fan and Rokuko, but also Xiao Bai to a dungeon battle.
Haku had never even met Xiao Bai before, so there shouldn''t be a reason why she would challenge Xiao Bai to a dungeon battle. Let alone a reason why he might have offended her.
So they just couldn''t figure out what Haku was nning with this dungeon battle challenge.
However, there seemed to be the option to mediate as well which was a strange thing.
ording to the dungeon core forum, it seemed that this was a rare case that could be added to dungeon battles at the choosing of the one that initiated the dungeon battle.
In the case where mediation was done, both parties would be brought into a special space that was created by the god of magic Weiss and they would be able to talk things through.
If they were able to reach an understanding, then the dungeon battle would be dropped.
If they weren''t able to reach an understanding, then there would be a dungeon battle.
So right now, it was better to have this mediation session.
After all, Lin Fan didn''t need to be there to watch over the Star Tower people at this moment. They were being watched by the people of the Love Sect, so this might be the only free time that he had.
If Haku were to actually call a dungeon battle, that would be the worst case scenario.
Haku was one of the strongest dungeon cores that didn''t even flinch to give a million DP, she definitely was not someone that they wanted to face.
Aftering to that decision, Lin Fan epted the mediation offer that was attached to the dungeon battle challenge.
When he did, he found that there was ayer of light that appeared around him, Rokuko, and Xiao Bai.
In no time at all, all three of them were teleported away from that room that they were in.
When the lights cleared, they found that they were sitting inside of a room that was in the middle of empty space. To call it a room was a bit of an exaggeration since there were no walls and ceilings, only a floor and some furniture.
The furniture was also just a table, some couches, and some chairs.
It seemed like this was just the most basic setting that could be given, but then again, this was nothing more than a simple ce for mediation. It wasn''t a ce that needed to be that fancy in the first ce.
After they appeared, they found that they were the only ones that were here.
The other side hadn''t arrived yet.
It seemed like it only offered a ce and a teleportation, whether the other side came or not was up to them.
But since Lin Fan''s group had been teleported here, it wasn''t as if there was anything that they could do but wait. There wasn''t much that was here, but it seemed that they were able to ess the system store and buy a few things to help them pass the time.
It was a good thing that they didn''t have to wait long for Haku to appear.
She appeared all on her own, but then again, she was the only one that was issuing the challenge to all three of them.
After she appeared, the first thing that she did was turn her eyes to Rokuko.
As her eyes fell onto Rokuko, they immediately lit up and she came over to take Rokuko in her arms with a smile on her face as she said, "Little sister, it''s been a long time since we''ve been able to meet!"
Rokuko had a very awkward look on her face as she didn''t expect this to be Haku''s first reaction, but she still said with a smile, "Big sister, it''s been a long time."
Haku didn''t hesitate at all to hug Rokuko tightly and she even pinched her body a few times before saying, "It seems like you''ve gained a bit of weight during this time." Then with a wide smile, she said, "But it''s all good that you''re healthy."
Rokuko looked even more embarrassed when she heard this since she couldn''t deny this.
Of course, Rokuko was someone who spent all of her time ying video games and eating snacks in the first ce, so it was hard for her not to gain weight. It was already a miracle that this was the only weight that she gained.
She couldn''t say anything to Haku, so the only thing that she could do was turn to Lin Fan with a look that seemed to be asking for help.
With an awkward cough, Lin Fan said, "Miss Haku, is there a reason why you''ve issued a dungeon battle against us?"
Haku immediately narrowed her eyes to look at Lin Fan, but he was surprised to see the hostility in her eyes. It was almost as if she held a personal grudge against him.
No, he wasn''t surprised to see this since he already knew that she didn''t like him because he was Rokuko''s dungeon master. She had never liked him because in her mind, he was the one that was keeping Rokuko away from her.
But this was different from the way that she normally looked at him.
It seemed that there was even more hostility than normal, almost as if he had done something to greatly offend her.
Lin Fan just felt even more confused when he saw this, but he waited to see what she would say.
"Of course I would issue a dungeon challenge against you when you''ve offended me like this!" Haku said in a powerful voice.
Both Rokuko and Lin Fan were confused to hear this, so Lin Fan asked, "What do you mean? I don''t think that we''ve ever offended you."
"You dare to keep my nephew away from me! You didn''t even tell me that I had a nephew in the first ce!" Haku said in a voice that was filled with genuine anger.
"Nephew?" Both Lin Fan and Rokuko asked in a confused voice before slowly understanding what she meant.
She was someone that referred to herself as Rokuko''s big sister, so if she was referring to someone as her nephew, naturally it was Xiao Bai who called Rokuko mother.
Xiao Bai was a smart child and could figure out what the situation was based on the context.
So after a moment of silence, he looked at Haku with his head tilted and asked, "Aunt?"
Chapter 848 Left here
The moment that Haku saw this, the look on her facepletely melted.
It seemed like she didn''t have a single bit of the grudge that she had previously.
It was like she hadpletely forgotten everything that she had been thinking as she waspletely enveloped by the cuteness that was in front of her.
She immediately went forward as if she wanted to pick Xiao Bai off the ground and hold her in arge hug, but that scared Xiao Bai and he couldn''t help moving away from her.
The only one that was close enough for him to hide behind was Lin Fan, so he ran over and hid behind him. Though from time to time, Xiao Bai did peek out to look at Haku.
When Haku saw this, there was a look on her face that seemed like she was melting from cuteness, but then she looked at Lin Fan with a look like she held a grudge against him.
With the way that everyone wasid out, it was almost as if Lin Fan was the one that was keeping Xiao Bai away from Haku.
Though in reality, these were just the consequences of her own actions.
In the end, she had no one to me but herself.
Rokuko had been awkwardly standing on the side, but she still came forward to help after a while.
Rokuko came over and said, "Big sister, you''re scaring Xiao Bai."
Haku had a look like her world was copsing when she heard this.
If it was anyone else who told her this, she would have never allowed them to get away with it. Even if it meant fighting it out with them, she would have done all she could have to fight them.
But she couldn''t do that to Rokuko who she saw as a little sister.
So in the end, Haku had no choice but to back down.
Though the look on her face made it clear that she wasn''t nning on giving up.
With a sigh, Lin Fan pulled Xiao Bai out from behind him and said to him, "That is your aunt, she''s not scary."
Xiao Bai looked over at Haku who tried to look as non threatening as possible before turning back to Lin Fan to say, "She doesn''t seem that way."
The look on Haku''s face was as if someone had just driven a dagger in her heart and was now twisting it.
It really looked like she was about to copse at any moment from hearing this.
Both Lin Fan and Rokuko couldn''t help finding this funny since this was their first time seeing Haku act this way. But in the end, Lin Fan still tried to help her.
"She might look that way, but I promise that she''s harmless. She''s just excited to meet you." Lin Fan said in a voice that seemed like he was doing his best to convince Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai just looked at Haku again who still had the same smile on her face.
In the end, Lin Fan was able to convince Xiao Bai to go over to her so that she could at least talk to him.
But Rokuko stopped Haku from jumping at him like before.
"Do you want to scare him again?" Rokuko said from the side which immediately made Haku restrain herself.
It seemed that she had learned from the mistakes of her past.
Though if the other dungeon cores or the people that knew her well were able to see her now, there was no doubt that they would have been shocked by her current appearance.
They might evenugh at her.
No one would imagine that the terrifying Haku would be at the whim of a small child like Xiao Bai.
So she didn''t make the first move this time and waited for Xiao Bai to approach her.
Under the encouragement of both Rokuko and Lin Fan, Xiao Bai slowly came forward to look at Haku. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''m sorry for misjudging you, Aunt Haku. It was just that you looked scary earlier."
Haku''s lips couldn''t help twitching when she heard this, but she didn''t say anything as she waited for Xiao Bai to make the first move.
After apologizing, Xiao Bai reached his hand out towards Haku and said, "I''m Xiao Bai, mama and papa''s son."
Haku''s eyes had a look like they would be filled with hearts at this point, but she had learned her lesson and calmly took Xiao Bai''s hand before revealing a smile to say, "I''m Haku, your mama''s big sister and your aunt."
Once the ice had been broken, it didn''t take long before Haku started showering Xiao Bai with gifts.
At first, she wanted to use the same method as Rokuko and offer him DP to buy his love, but it seemed like it didn''t work with Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai didn''t seem interested when she offered him DP directly.
It might have worked in the past when Xiao Bai was all on his own, where he was desperate to earn as much DP as possible.
But it was different now that Xiao Bai had linked up with Rokuko''s dungeon.
She had given a part of the dungeon under Dungeon City to him, so he was able to earn DP daily without even having to worry about it. The DP that he earned was more than enough for him not to worry about how to develop his dungeon and he had found a family to spend his time with, so he wasn''t afraid of losing his home.
So in the end, it was Rokuko who had corrupted Xiao Bai by turning him into a foodie just like her.
With this weakness, Haku was able to convince Xiao Bai toe sit in herp.
While she didn''t have the same kind of food that Lin Fan''s Dungeon Master System had, she still had her own kind of food that could be used to bribe Xiao Bai.
Lin Fan also couldn''t help feeling a bit curious about the food that she gave him, but he knew that it was impossible for him to get a bite since it was Haku that was bringing it out.
He had seen the way that she looked at him, so he knew that it was impossible for her to give him anything.
But in the end, he was able to try a bit of it because of Xiao Bai.
"Papa,e and eat together."
He didn''t mean anything by this since he was just a kindhearted child, but the look on Haku''s face made it clear that this was thest thing that she wanted. After all, she had brought these things out for her precious little sister and her nephew, so of course she didn''t want to share it with the man that she thought stole those two from her.
Still, there was no way that she could say that to Xiao Bai''s face.
So begrudgingly, Haku gave Lin Fan a bit of the food that she summoned out.
Lin Fan had to admit that it was good, it was certainly different from what he was used to eating.
This was the kind of food that one would find in a medieval fantasy world.
After having some of the food, Lin Fan started looking around the room that had slowly changed.
After Haku had settled matters, she had started using her DP to renovate this room.
It had gone from the normal room that only had a couch, a table, and a few chairs to a luxurious looking room that even had a bed.
It seemed that she was willing to spend everything that she had to pamper these two.
In that case, this was a good thing.
After all, there was still the matter of the Star Tower looking for Rokuko and Xiao Bai, so if the two of them weren''t in the city during this time, that would certainly be a good thing.
Of course, that was only if it was possible for the two of them to stay here for a bit.
That was what Lin Fan discussed with Haku.
"Stay here? It''s definitely possible to stay here for as long as it takes to mediate a solution between the two parties. If they don''t agree to a mediation, then they can theoretically stay in here for as long as they need." Haku said in a thoughtful voice.
It was hard for her to answer with certainty since this was something that she didn''t know either.
It was her first time using this method and she had to ask a special favour just to get all the information that she needed.
"Why?" Haku suddenly asked as she looked at Lin Fan with narrowed eyes that seemed to be filled with doubt.
Lin Fan awkwardly said, "Well, there''s a problem in my city, so I was wondering if you could let Rokuko and Xiao Bai stay here for a bit."
Haku''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard this.
She didn''t even ask what was wrong, all she seemed to hear was that she could spend more time with her little sister and her nephew.
Seeing this, Lin Fan said, "I''ll send Rokuko a message when the coast is clear, so can you keep the two of thempany in here for now?"
Haku''s eyes lit up even more when she heard this.
After all, the nuisance in her eyes wouldn''t be here to bother them!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
So she quickly agreed to this.
Rokuko had a worried look as she looked at Lin Fan, but she only said, "Be careful."
Lin Fan was about to give a nod to assure her, but Haku had found the way to send him away. She just had to agree to mediation with him and he wouldn''t be able to stay in this room anymore.
The two would remain here until she finished mediating with them.
Chapter 849 Exploring the dungeon together
Once he had been sent back, Lin Fan went back to the Love Sect to see what was happening.
However, when he came back, he found that nothing had changed.
Well, it wasn''t as if nothing at all had changed, there was something that did change.
It was that the elders were now asking the Star Tower group for their fortunes as well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It seemed like they were no longer able to hold themselves back and were also joining in the fun.
Lin Fan shook his head when he saw them like this, but he didn''t say anything about this. Instead, he also went over to get his fortune read, or at least he would have if it wasn''t for the fact thatˇ
"I can''t read your fortune." Wang Fu said with a shake of his head.
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since Wang Fu had said before that he had seen the aura of a ruler on him before.
Seeing the way that Lin Fan looked at him, Wang Fu said, "I can only see a few things, I can''t actually read your fortune. It''s almost as if there is something that is blocking your fortune."
The way that he said this was almost as if he was implying something.
Lin Fan had a calm look on his face, but he was certainly surprised to hear this.
But after thinking about it, he could guess what it was.
The system, it had to be the system that was keeping Wang Fu from reading his fortune.
Though it didn''t stop him from seeing certain things, it at least stopped Wang Fu from peeking into his future.
That meant that Wang Fu shouldn''t know about the system like Lin Fan had been worried about. It meant that Wang Fu had only followed him because of these bits that he saw.
Though he didn''t understand why Wang Fu would do that.
Still, it made Lin Fan feel a bit more relieved.
The mediation hadn''t taken that much time, so it was still the middle of the day.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan suggested, "How about a group trip into the dungeon? Now that you''ve gotten to know each other better, I think that a trip into the dungeon together would be the best way to get even closer."
Wang Fu and the Star Tower group were surprised by this suggestion.
The Love Sect groupˇwas also surprised since this hadn''t been discussed.
They had no idea why Lin Fan was suggesting something like this since they normally didn''t go in the dungeon either. They had much better facilities to train in, so there was no need for them to go into the dungeon.
Though from time to time, there were some disciples that did go into the dungeon just to experience it.
It was a novel experience for them, so it would be wrong if they didn''t give it a try.
Only there wasn''t really anything that they could gain from it since the monsters in the dungeon were too weak to give them any trouble. Since they were too weak, that meant that the loot that they dropped was also too low level for them to care about.
There was just nothing of value in the dungeon for them.
So no one could understand why Lin Fan had suggested going into the dungeon together.
After a long silence, Lin Fan continued by saying, "We should pick a safe ce for our first cooperation, right?"
Everyone slowly nodded in agreement to this, but they still felt that something was off. It felt like there was something strange about the way that he said this, but they couldn''t tell exactly what was strange about it.
So in the end, everyone just agreed to go to the dungeon together.
Though it was clear that the Star Tower group seemed more willing than the Love Sect group.
It even seemed like they were nning on letting the Love Sect group lead.
Lin Fan could already guess what they were thinking when he saw this.
This was the Love Sect''s home territory and the dungeon was something that they were familiar with.
The Star Tower group had wanted to use the Love Sect''s knowledge to help them find what they wanted to find. They wanted to see if the Love Sect could guide them to the immortal fragment that they failed to find yesterday.
So that was why they were letting the Love Sect group lead.
Regardless of what it was, this was all a part of Lin Fan''s n.
After all, the target of the Star Tower group was gone now, so he wanted to push them into the dungeon to see what they would do. If they weren''t able to find their target anymore, he wondered what they would do.
As for who he sent into the dungeon with the Star Tower group.
"You''re noting?" Wang Fu asked Lin Fan in a surprised voice.
Lin Fan gave a shrug before saying, "I''m the sect master, so it would be strange if I came along, right? Instead, I''m sending the disciples of our Love Sect to go along with you since you are both disciples of our sects."
Wang Fu had a trace of bitterness on his face when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything in the end.
There wasn''t much that he could say since this was sound logic, but there was something off about this that made him feel strange.
Still in the end, there was nothing that anyone could say about this.
Together, they headed off to the dungeon.
"Sect master, what are you nning?" Senior Brother Ying suddenly asked as they watched them head to the dungeon.
Lin Fan just calmly looked back at Senior Brother Ying before saying, "It''s nothing more than a session to make them get closer to each other. We will be cooperating with the Star Tower in the future, so we should at least be friendly with them."
Senior Brother Ying narrowed his eyes to look at Lin Fan before saying, "Aren''t you afraid that they''ll steal our disciples?"
Lin Fan calmly shook his head with a smile before saying, "There''s no way that they''ll be able to steal them that easily. Not to mention, I have my ideas on how to keep them with us."
It wasn''t just Senior Brother Ying, but the other elders who all looked at Lin Fan with one raised brow.
After all, they had seen how persuasive the people from the Star Tower could be, so they were worried that they might even try to convince their disciples to head to the Star Tower. If it was an ancient hidden faction, the things that they could offer were certainly better than what the Love Sect could offer.
But since the sect master seemed confident, it meant that he had some trick up his sleeve.
All of the elders knew that Lin Fan had many different tricks that they couldn''t see through, so they were curious just what he was nning to do.
For now, they would wait and see.
As for Lin Fan, he headed off to a private ce so he could watch them as they went through the dungeon.
ˇ
"Big brother, that kidˇisn''t he the son of providence?" Mei Yu asked Wang Fu in a small voice.
Wang Fu narrowed his eyes to look at Huang Xie before slowly giving a nod in agreement.
"Shouldn''t we try to convince him toe to our Star Tower?" Mei Yu asked in a slow voice.
This was her first time encountering this situation, so she really didn''t know what to do.
Wang Fu shook his head slowly before saying, "Not now. Maybe in the future when we get to know him better, but now isn''t the time for that. If we were to do anything like that now, then we would ruin our rtionship with the Love Sect."
Mei Yu revealed a displeased frown when she heard this before saying, "Is that importantpared to the son of providence."
Wang Fu looked at her with a serious look as he said, "Do you want to lose the immortal''s trail? This is an immortal''s inheritance that we''re talking about."
Mei Yu knitted her brows more, but she didn''t say anything in the end since she knew that he was right.
What immortal wasn''t a son or daughter of providence?
The only difference was that the immortal was one that had been able to survive until they reached the peak of the continent, this son of providence was still far from being able to reach the same point.
If they were to try and take this son of providence now, it was taking an unnecessary risk.
Instead, it was better to use the slow and steady method of befriending this son of providence. They would help him from time to time and try to get closer to him over time, so that he would have a good feeling towards them.
When he reached his peak, naturally he wouldn''t forget about their Star Tower.
"Is that man really worth it?" Mei Yu suddenly asked.
Wang Fu didn''t reply right away as he revealed aplicated look. In the end, he shook his head as he said with a sigh, "I don''t know. I can''t see through that man at all, but at the very least, I can tell that he''s not someone normal. My instincts are telling me to gamble on him."
Mei Yu looked at Wang Fu with a strange look, but she didn''t say anything in the end.
Chapter 850 As expected of the son of providence
The group quickly made their way through the dungeon since they were far too strong for the monsters that were in the dungeon.
Though the monsters popped out to try and stop them, they didn''tst long under the attacks of this group.
It seemed like there wasn''t anything that could stop thebined Love Sect and Star Tower group.
That was why they were confused why Lin Fan had sent them in here together.
It didn''t seem like there was anything that they could gain from going into this dungeon.
Still, they followed his orders and went in together.
Since it was the Love Sect group that led the group, they were the ones that decided the route that they took. As the head of the Love Sect disciples, Xiao Ming was the one that made the decision in the end.
But she did listen to the suggestions that the Star Tower group made.
She was one of those that had been swayed by the fortune telling abilities that they demonstrated, so she believed that they would be able to lead them somewhere special with their abilities.
In the end, they came to a dead end.
When they arrived at this dead end, the Love Sect group looked at the Star Tower group with strange looks. After all, the Star Tower group had shown how urate their fortune telling was, so they couldn''t believe that they would lead them to a dead end like this.
Wang Fu didn''t back down as he insisted, "There must be something special here. Our fortune telling is telling us that there''s some kind of special encounter here."
The Love Sect group still looked at Wang Fu with strange looks.
But Huang Xie suddenly said, "There must be some kind of hidden switch then."
Though it sounded like he was saying this for the Star Tower group, he was actually saying this for Xiao Ming.
She was the one that was leading them and decided to trust the Star Tower group. So if there wasn''t anything here after she decided to trust them, it wouldn''t just make the Star Tower group look bad, it would also make her look bad.
Huang Xie wouldn''t allow that to happen.
There was even a bit of grudge towards the Star Tower group that filled him at this moment, but he knew that there was no point in feeling this.
It was better to focus his energy on trying to find something that would make Xiao Ming look better.
Yu Huang nodded in agreement before saying, "Let''s start looking, I''m sure that we''ll find something."
He too had said this for Xiao Ming rather than the Star Tower group.
The two of them were rather well respected among the Love Sect disciples, so in the end, they all followed them and started looking around the area.
There was a small group that was deployed to the sides of this area to keep the monsters away, but there weren''t that many monsters that showed up. At the same time, most of them were weak monsters that were only in the Qi Gathering Realm.
So they were easily disposed of by the ones deployed to the edges.
But that meant that most of them were just there looking for the secret switch that Huang Xie mentioned.
Only it didn''t seem like they were able to find it no matter how thoroughly they searched this area.
Most of them figured that this was because this secret switch didn''t exist at all and it was the Star Tower group''s fault that they were wasting their time here. So many of them looked at the Star Tower group with slightly annoyed looks.
In the end, it was Huang Xie who found the secret switch.
Right when everyone was about to give up, Huang Xie suddenly found a switch in the wall. Pressing that switch, there was a grinding sound that rang out at first before the wall started to move.
It was a slow movement at first, but soon the wall opened up to reveal a secret passage.
Everyone looked at the passage in shock, including the group from the Star Tower.
Even though they had been trying to remain calm, they couldn''t help being shocked at this moment.
After all, they had never expected this secret passage to appear.
They had only led the Love Sect group here because they thought that there might be a chance that they would be able to find something because of Huang Xie''s luck as the son of providence. They had never expected him to actually find something since they knew that this was something rted to an immortal.
But it seemed that they hadpletely underestimated his luck.
As expected of a son of providence.
That was what the Star Tower group thought aftering back to their senses.
Once he pushed the button that revealed the secret passage, Huang Xie just calmly moved over and said, "Let''s go and see what''s in here."
Though he said this in a calm voice, under the surfaceˇhe was also shocked that there was this secret passage.
He had only been making an excuse to help raise Xiao Ming''s reputation, but something actually happening was certainly shocking for him.
Still, he had to act calm and lead the way since that was the only way that he could help Xiao Ming.
Yu Huang came back to his senses first and went over to where Huang Xie was. He even wanted to take the lead from Huang Xie as he stood in the front and waved his hand to say, "Follow me, I''ll lead the way."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang just red at each other for a bit before they started heading forward without a word.
It was almost as if the two of them werepeting with each other with the way that they went forward.
Seeing the two of them go forward like this, everyone just followed with a bitter smile on their faces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Not the Star Tower group though, they had excited looks on their faces.
When they hade here thest time, they hadn''t been able to do a thing.
But this time, they had actually found the path to the immortal''s inheritance.
While the situation was different and there was another group with them, they still believed that they would be able to get the immortal''s inheritance when it came down to it. They had a certain special trump card that they could use in the end to help them im it if they needed to.
So they weren''t worried if it came down to it.
All that was left was finding the immortal''s inheritance and they would leave that to Huang Xie. After all, they wouldn''t have even found this secret passage without him, so they would leave it to his luck.
ˇ
"It seems like they''ve taken the bait." Lin Fan said to himself as he watched the screen in front of him.
On the screen was the Love Sect and the Star Tower group.
He had been watching them the entire time from this screen, from the moment that they entered the dungeon.
And it was him who had created that secret passage that they were currently heading down.
This was the n that Lin Fan had to see what the Star Tower group was after.
Though this passage still wouldn''t lead to Rokuko''s core which he knew was the goal of these people.
Instead, there was something else that was waiting for them behind this passage.
It had been hard rushing to create this special secret passage for them, but this was what he needed to do to find out what he wanted to find.
"Now, I wonder if they like the surprise that I left them." Lin Fan revealed a faint smile after saying this.
ˇ
The secret passage that opened up wasn''t that wide, so they weren''t able to go in all at once. They organized themselves in a way that the strongest ones were in front while the weaker ones were in the back.
But this formation also made the Star Tower group stand in front.
It was as if they were nning on testing the Star Tower group''s power, while also using them as a sort of shield if it came down to that.
The Star Tower group didn''t seem to mind as Wang Fu was the one that led them to the front. It seemed that they were very interested in what was in this secret passage with the way that they went forward.
However, no one was surprised since it was their fortune telling that had brought them here.
They must know something that they didn''t.
Only the disciples of the Love Sect knew that there was nothing more important than life. They had been raised in a way where they didn''t greed after treasures since their sect had everything that they needed.
After walking down this narrow path for a bit, it seemed like they had finallye to an end.
Once they came out of the passage, they found that they were in a very strange room.
They walked out into this circr room that seemed to be some kind of stage and all around them were elevated stands that seemed to be spectator seats.
With the way that everything seemed to beid out in this room, it almost seemed as if this was a ce of providing entertainment.
It was as if this ce was some kind of arenaˇand they were the show.
Chapter 851 Arena
As soon as they realized this, the first thing that they did was pull out their weapons just in case they were attacked.
But it didn''t seem like there was anything here.
It seemed like they werepletely alone in this ce.
Only that didn''t make sense since this area seemed to be an arena in the first ce.
In that case, shouldn''t there be an opponent for them to face?
While some people were feeling confused, there were some with sharper wits that started looking around the arena. They wanted to see if there was another way for them to go or if there was anything strange about this ce.
However, they couldn''t find a single thing.
Other than the stands that were around them, it didn''t seem like there was another thing in this room.
There wasn''t even a way into this room for their opponent. It seemed that the way that they came into this arena was the only entrance or exit into this room.
So they had no idea what this ce was for.
There wasn''t anyone that dared to move deeper into this room since they were afraid of setting something off. They just stood there looking around and using their spiritual sense to search the room for anything.
It didn''t seem like anything was going to happen untilˇ
All of a sudden, they found that they were in apletely different position from before.
When they looked down, they found that they were now sitting in the stands of the arena. There was only a single person that was standing in the middle of the arena right now.
However, they weren''t able to go down to that person since there was a barrier in front of them.
This barrier seemed like it was there just to keep them away from the arena itself, though the barrier wasn''t that tough to begin with. It was easy for any of them to break through, but they didn''t dare break through the barrier since they had no idea what would happen if they were to break it.
The person that was in the arena was basically being held hostage.
As for who that person wasˇit was one of the people from the Star Tower.
It wasn''t Wang Fu or Mei Yu, it was one of the junior brothers that followed Wang Fu.
He really didn''t seem like someone that was special and he wasn''t, he was just one of the normal disciples that followed Wang Yu out.
But he was still a disciple of the Star Tower, so it wasn''t as if he was weak in the first ce.
It was just that this was a strange ce that they didn''t know a single thing about. There was no telling what would show up, so they still had to be careful.
For now, it didn''t seem like anything was going to happenˇ
Then as if to prove them wrong, there was a circle of light that suddenly appeared on the ground of the arena. This circle of light had appeared opposite of the Star Tower disciple, which made him immediately move back to the wall.
The circle of light continued to glow for a bit as if it wasn''t disturbed by this until there was a figure that suddenly appeared inside of this circle of light.
This figure was faint at first, but then it became more and more clear.
It was a monster that had appeared from the circle of light.
When the Star Tower disciple saw the monster that appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help revealing a strange look. However, there wasn''t a single trace of fear that was on his face as he looked at the monster.
That was because this monster didn''t pose a threat to him at all.
It was a goblin that had appeared.
This was the same goblin that they had been facing the entire time.
It was nothing more than a goblin in the Qi Gathering Realm and the one facing it was one of the Star Tower disciples in the Qi Condensing Realm.
This wasn''t a fight, it was a ughter.
The goblin didn''t seem afraid even though there was arge difference in power between them. It was unknown whether it was because it didn''t have any intelligence or if it was because of something else, but it didn''t stop as it jumped at the Star Tower disciple.
The Star Tower disciple wasn''t just going to let the goblin attack him, so he pulled out his sword and deftly dealt with the goblin.
With the difference in power, it only took a single step and a single sh to cut the goblin down. When it was over, the goblin body fell to the ground in two pieces and then disappeared as if it was scattering in the wind.
It disappeared almost as if it had turned to dust.
After the dust scattered, there was loot that was left behind, but it was different from the loot that they had received before.
The loot that they received before had all been left behind since there was no reason for them to take it. They were small things that didn''t have any value to the disciples of the Love Sect and the Star Tower, so they didn''t bother picking them up.
But the loot that the goblin dropped was different.
It was a Foundation Realm Sword.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was a sword that was just as strong as the one that the Star Tower disciple was currently using, but it wasn''t just that. There seemed to be some kind of strange auraing from the sword, almost as if there was something different about it.
When the Star Tower disciple picked it up, he found that there was indeed something strange about it.
With a single thought, there were mes that appeared around the sword.
It turned out that there was a me enchantment that was also attached to this sword, which actually made it better than the sword that he was currently using. As long as he injected his spiritual energy into the sword, he would be able to release this me elemental energy.
It didn''t require him to have me elemental energy in the first ce.
As long as he used this sword, there was no doubt that he would be much stronger than before.
The others from the Love Sect and Star Tower all looked at this person with envious looks, but that was it. It wasn''t as if they would attack him just because of a single sword.
After picking up the sword and testing it, the Star Tower disciple suddenly found that there was ayer of light that appeared around him.
He raised his spiritual energy as if he wanted to defend himself, but he found that there was nothing to defend against.
There was a bright sh of light before the Star Tower disciple disappeared.
When he reappeared, he found that he was in the stands with the others.
But that didn''t mean that the arena was empty.
There was someone else who had been moved into the arena.
It was Tie Yong from the Love Sect.
He narrowed his eyes when he saw that he was in the arena before looking forward in front of him, as if he was waiting for something.
As he expected, there was a ring of light that appeared on the ground in front of him.
It seemed that they were being chosen one by one to face the monsters that this ce was throwing at them.
Though they didn''t understand why there was this teleportation being used, they didn''t think too much about it since there were more important things to think about.
Such as where were these monstersing from and what was controlling the monsters being sent at them?
After all, the monsters didn''t show any fear at all when attacking them.
It was clear that there was something or someone that was controlling these monsters, or else they wouldn''t be attacking this fiercely.
Tie Yong had a strong body, so he was able to just stand there and let the monster that appeared wail on him. It was another goblin that had appeared out of the circle of light, so it wasn''t a monster that was that strong in the first ce.
Tie Yong just looked carefully at the goblin as it attacked him, trying to find something off about it.
But he couldn''t find anything off about this goblin no matter how he looked at it.
It was as if there really wasn''t anything special about this goblin.
In the end, Tie Yong just raised his hand and punched out.
This punch destroyed the goblin''s head and its headless corpse fell backwards onto the ground before disappearing into a scattering of dust. Once this dust hadpletely scattered, there was an item that appeared on the ground.
Tie Yong walked over to take a look at it before picking it up and putting it on his hands.
The item that he had received was a pair of bronze knuckles.
After looking at them on his hands for a bit, Tie Yong suddenly used his spiritual energy to activate them.
Once they had been activated, there was ayer of rock that appeared on the bronze knuckles.
It was another elemental weapon, but it seemed that this time it was a pair of bronze knuckles that controlled earth elemental energy. However, this was actually a better fit for Tie Yong than the me sword that had been dropped before since he was someone that fought with his powerful physique in the first ce.
The light appeared around Tie Yong and everyone revealed excited looks.
Now that they had confirmed what was happening, they all wanted to be the next one chosen.
After all, who didn''t like free items?
Chapter 852 New power
There were several more people that were pulled into the arena after that.
Every one of them faced a weak monster and easily finished them off. Though it wasn''t that they all faced goblins.
There were ugly looking things like orcs and ogres, but their ugliness was the only thing that they had for them. They were all in the Qi Gathering Realm just like the goblins, so they weren''t able tost a single second.
All of these monsters were taken down with a single attack.
After they died, there were items that dropped just like with the other monsters and these were all artifacts that were infused with elemental energy.
The ones that were able to pick these items were all happy about the items that they received.
Though it was more the ones from the Love Sect than the Star Tower that were summoned into the arena. But that wasn''t strange since there were far more people from the Love Sect than the Star Tower in the first ce.
The Star Tower only sent a small group while the Love Sect sent most of their disciples along. The only ones that didn''te were those that were in isted cultivation and couldn''t be reached.
So with the number difference, it was only natural that more of them were pulled into the arena than the Star Tower.
It didn''t seem like it was about to end with the way that they were being pulled into the arena one by one. It almost seemed like they would be trapped here forever fighting the monsters that appeared.
That was why there were some people that started investigating the arena while the fights were happening.
"Did you find anything?"
"There''s nothing to find, it seems like this ce ispletely isted."
"Then if we want to leave, we either break the barrier and trigger the trap or try to dig our way out from under the ground?"
"Can we even do that?"
These kinds of conversations could be heard among the Star Tower and Love Sect disciples.
All of them seemed toe to the same conclusion that if they wanted to leave, they either had to break the barrier and go to the door that they came from or they would have to dig up through the ground. They knew that the dungeon was under Dungeon City, so if they dug up, they should be able to reach Dungeon City eventually.
Though they had no idea if their stamina would evenst that long.
As for the Star Tower group, they were worried about something else that they didn''t bring up with the Love Sect disciples.
Last time that they had been here, they had already tried attacking the walls of the dungeon. They knew just how tough the walls were, so they didn''t even know if they could break through the walls of the dungeon if they wanted to.
So the only real option in the minds of the Star Tower group is that they would have to break through the barrierˇ
Only they had no idea what would happen if they tried to break through the barrier.
Even their astrbes weren''t telling them anything.
It was as if there was some kind of strange force that was preventing them from divining anything rted to this.
As they were thinking about what to do, the person in the arena finished up their fight with the goblin that spawned and picked up their loot. It was time for the next person to be sent into the arena.
This time, it was Wang Fu who was chosen.
Wang Fu didn''t feel any fear as he was pulled into the arena and it didn''t even seem like he cared about the enemy that was going to appear as he took this chance to look around the inside of the arena. After a while, he went over to the door that they came through and looked carefully at it as if he was thinking about how to break through it.
"It''s too toughˇ" Wang Fu said with a sigh to himself.
As he was doing this, the ring of light on the ground appeared as per usual.
But as the figure started to form, there was apletely different feeling that came from it.
It wasn''t the same weak feeling that they got from all of the monsters before, this was the feeling of a powerful monster. It was clear that this monster was different from all of the others that they faced.
Wang Fu immediately stopped looking around the arena and narrowed his eyes to look at the monster that was forming.
This was arge figure that seemed to tower over him.
It seemed like the figure of a human even though it was much taller, but there also seemed to be horns that were on the head of this thing.
"A demon?" Wang Fu couldn''t help muttering to himself as he looked at this, but he eventually shook his head.
If it was a demon, he would have felt the demonic energying from it.
As a fortune teller, he was sensitive not only to normal spiritual energy, but also other forms of energy. They had to be familiar with this if they wanted to tell fortunes, so they had been trained to recognize any form of energy that they encountered.
He knew that this wasn''t the energy of a demon, it was just normal spiritual energy.
Though it was much stronger than all of the other monsters that had spawned before this.
Qi Condensation Realm, that was how strong this monster was.
The other monsters had only been in the Qi Gathering Realm, but this one was actually in the Qi Condensation Realmˇ
Didn''t this dungeon just skip over an entire level of cultivation?
Shouldn''t a Foundation Realm monster appear before the Qi Condensation Realm monster?
Though it was a Qi Condensation Realm monster, Wang Fu wasn''t really that worried since this monster didn''t pose a threat to him. It might have posed a threat to the others, but he was the only one that it didn''t pose any threat to.
After thinking about it, Wang Fu even thought that this was a good opportunity.
"If I show off my power, then it will be a good chance to negotiate in the future, right?" Wang Fu said with a faint smile on his face.
When the monster finally finished taking form, it was revealed to everyone.
It was a minotaur with arge axe on its back.
Wang Fu didn''t panic when he saw this minotaur in front of him, he just casually pulled out his sword and prepared to face it. The look on his face was almost as if he was ready to cut down this minotaur in a single sh.
It was just that this didn''t happen.
Instead, it was the minotaur that made the first move, but it didn''t attack like Wang Fu thought it would.
"Roar!"
It suddenly raised its head and gave a powerful roar that seemed to shake the entire arena. It was as if this roar was about to burst everyone''s ear drums with how powerful it was.
But then the minotaur suddenly stopped and pulled the axe from its back.
With this axe in hand, the minotaur charged out at Wang Fu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wang Fu had been in a daze from the roar, but he quickly came back to his senses and raised his sword to block the axe.
One might think that the small sword wouldn''t be able to block therge axe, but that wasn''t the case.
Wang Fu was stronger than the minotaur in the first ce and the sword that he wielded wasn''t that weak either. This sword was a special artifact that his sect had given him, so it was quite the powerful weapon.
It wouldn''t crack that easily.
There was a shockwave that came from the sh between the two of them.
Wang Fu had a surprised look since he thought that the axe would have cracked under the attack of his sword, but it was seemingly fine. It didn''t even seem to chip under his power as a Golden Core Realm Cultivator and against this powerful sword artifact of his.
It seemed like it was perfectly fine.
Just what was this axe?
He didn''t have time to think about it as he felt his feet giving way under him.
It wasn''t that his feet were giving out, but that he was being pushed back.
Wang Fu looked at the minotaur with a shocked look this time as he never thought that this minotaur would be able to push him back like this. But looking at the bulging muscles of the minotaur, he started to understand what was happening.
It was because the roar from early wasn''t an attack, it was a way to buff itself.
This was the power that the minotaur had received.
The minotaur was naturally Moo, the minotaur that Rokuko had with her since the beginning.
She had been slowly buying things to make it stronger since it was the first monster that she summoned, the one that she had been the closest with. The amount of DP that she had spent on it was much greater than any other thing in the dungeon.
That was how attached she was to it.
But that also gave Moo the minotaur great power since all of the things that she bought were not useless.
With all of these things being gathered in Moo, it gave the minotaur great power that it was currently demonstrating.
That was why Lin Fan had chosen to use Moo to test Wang Fu.
Chapter 853 Fragment
Wang Fu knew that at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before he waspletely pushed back by the monster in front of him.
It seemed that in terms of physical strength, he couldn''tpare to this minotaur.
But that was a shocking thing since he was in the Golden Core Realm and this minotaur was only in the Qi Condensation Realm. He just couldn''t understand how this minotaur was able to increase its strength by this much.
Even if he wasn''t someone that specializes in physical strength, he should be much stronger than the minotaur.
"What bad luckˇwhy am I the one that was chosen to fight this thing?" Wang Fu couldn''t helpining to himself, but there was nothing to gain fromining like this.
It was a fact that he was being attacked by this minotaur and he was even being suppressed by it, so there was only one thing that he could do.
"AH!" Wang Fu suddenly gave a roar before twisting to the right.
It seemed like he was putting himself in a bad position by twisting like this, but it turned out that there was a n to this move of his.
The power that the minotaur used was only aimed in a single direction.
Wang Fu twisted like this so he could parry the attack of the minotaur, causing it to move past him once the resistance weakened. The minotaur''s strength carried it past Wang Fu as he moved out of the way.
Wang Fu didn''t miss this chance as he quickly shed his sword while he was spinning. He was using the centrifugal force of the spin to sh at the minotaur, to do as much damage as he could to it.
But Wang Fu was surprised to find that his sword was just brushed off by the minotaur.
"ng!"
There was even this metallic sound that rang out when his sword shed against the skin of the minotaur. It was as if he was shing at a brick of iron rather than at a creature made of flesh and skin.
That was just how hard the body of the minotaur was.
After the minotaur went past Wang Fu, it wasn''t able to stop as it was carried by the momentum of its attack. It went flying right past Wang Fu until it crashed into the wall behind him.
Though it crashed into the wall, it wasn''t able to scratch the wall at all.
It almost was as if it was bounced off the wall with the way that the minotaur fell onto its butt in the end.
It seemed that even the minotaur wasn''t able to make a scratch on the walls of the dungeon even though it was one of the monsters that lived here.
Wang Fu didn''t have time to think about this as he knew that this was an opportunity for him, so he pulled out his astrbe and started approaching the minotaur. This was his real method of fighting, not the way that he had been fighting before.
Once the astrbe came out, the way that he movedpletely changed.
At first, Wang Fu didn''t do anything as he just waited for the minotaur toe at him.
Then when the minotaur started charging at him, Wang Fu moved before the minotaur could. With the way that he moved, it was almost as if he could already see how the minotaur would move.
With the way that Wang Fu moved, he dodged past the charge of the minotaur with minimum effort and easily shed its side a few times. Though when he shed the minotaur, it didn''t seem to have any effect at all.
The minotaur even seemed annoyed rather than hurt by Wang Fu''s attacks, but Wang Fu wasn''t discouraged at all.
With the astrbe in hand, it was as if he could see the future.
No, it was clear that he was seeing the future as he could foretell the movements of the minotaur before it even made them. It was obvious that he was using the astrbe to see the movements of the minotaur and then react ordingly.
For the one that was watching them, he couldn''t help revealing a bitter smile.
Even though Rokuko had been increasing the power of Moo, the minotaur, it didn''t seem like she had been working on its intelligence. Even though it was clearly being baited, it didn''t seem like the minotaur realized this and continued to charge forward at Wang Fu.
With the way that it kept charging like this, it was almost as if it didn''t even seem to realize that it was being baited like this.
It seemed that in the future, Lin Fan would have to find some time to give some intelligence supplements to Moo as well. Otherwise, if it kept acting like this, then it wouldn''t be able to properly fulfill its role as the guardian of the dungeon.
If it couldn''t fulfill its role as the guardian of the dungeon, then there might be a day where Rokuko would be in danger.
So this was the least that he could do to keep her safe.
At the very least, it seemed like Wang Fu wasn''t able to crack the defenses of Moo.
With the way that they were going back and forth, it seemed like this woulde down to a match of stamina since neither side was able to do a single thing to the other person.
In terms of stamina, Lin Fan had confidence that Moo would win.
Even though Moo''s cultivation wasn''t at the same level as Wang Fu''s, the supplements that Rokuko gave it made its body as powerful as someone in the Golden Core Realm. It was strong that most normal Golden Core Realm Cultivators wouldn''t even be able to match it.
That was just how much DP she had spent to strengthen Moo.
But in the end, the equilibrium was finally broken when Wang Fu broke through Moo''s thick skin.
As for how he did itˇit was quite interesting.
Moo only thought about charging at Wang Fu and attacking him, but Wang Fu was smartly dodging out of the way and attacking it with its own force. But of course that alone wouldn''t have been enough to cut through Moo''s thick skin.
Instead, it was the trick that Wang Fu used that allowed him to cut through that thick skin.
That trick was that he had concentrated all of his attacks on a single point.
Every time that he dodged out of the way, Wang Fu would always dodge in the same way and sh at the same ce. The continuous shes at the same spot eventually broke through Moo''s skin and were able to create a gash.
While Moo''s skin was thick, that didn''t mean that the rest of his body was thick.
Once the skin was prated, the flesh that was underneath was nowhere near as strong as the hardened skin.
With that gap in its defenses, Moo wasn''t able to do anything as Wang Fu was able to slowly chip it down until its arm came off.
With one arm off, it was only a matter of time before Moo fell to Wang Fu''s sword.
As it crashed into the ground, it looked up at Wang Fu with an aggrieved look before disappearing into nothingness like the other monsters after they had been taken down.
"Huff, huff, huffˇ" Wang Fu was breathing hard to catch his breath after seeing Moo disappear.
He had been keeping it inside the whole time, but the moment that his opponent disappeared, the string of tension that had been inside of him had finally been cut. He had lost the support of the string of tension and he couldn''t help breathing hard to get the air that his body craved.
That was just how hard that battle was.
Wang Fu never expected the battle to be that hard for him since he thought that he would have the advantage as a cultivator of a higher cultivation level.
This really was a case of don''t judge a book by its coverˇ
Once Moo disappeared, the same thing happened where there was an item that was dropped. Only this time, the item that was dropped waspletely different from the other items that were dropped.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The moment that this item formed, not just Wang Fu, but all of the disciples from the Star Tower reacted.
That was because this item had an aura that they had been looking for the entire time.
The moment that it appeared, there was a reaction from their astrbes.
They all pointed their astrbes at the dagger that was there on the ground and shocked looks appeared on their faces.
"Fragment, it''s an immortal fragment." Wang Fu slowly said to himself.
This dagger had been the thing that they had been looking for, so it was hard for them not to be shocked and excited when it finally appeared.
Wang Fu stood there in a daze at first, but then he stood up again before slowly moving towards that dagger on the ground.
This was a normal looking dagger, but there was something that was embedded in the hilt of the dagger. It seemed to be some kind of gem, but it was a perfectly spherical gem that was alsopletely see through.
That was the source of the immortal aura that Wang Fu and the Star Tower disciples felt.
But before Wang Fu''s hand could grab the dagger, it suddenly moved out of the way of his hand.
Chapter 854 True owner
The dagger seemed to have a will of its own as it started floating there in the air.
But before it just floated there, it made sure to move away from Wang Fu as if it didn''t want to be touched by him. It was almost as if it would rather be touched by anyone but Wang Fu.
"Am I really that bad?" Wang Fu couldn''t help saying with a bitter smile when he saw this, but he still didn''t reach out for the dagger.
He knew that a special weapon like this that had a trace of an immortal''s energy would have a will of its own. If it didn''t want someone touching it, then it wouldn''t let them touch it no matter what.
If he tried to force it, then it might even get desperate and attack him.
An attack from an immortal weapon, it was hard to say if he would even be able to block it, let alone survive this attack.
So Wang Fu wasn''t crazy enough to do something like this.
The only thing that he could do was watch as the immortal weapon just floated there.
With the way that it was floating there, it was almost as if it was scoping out the room, as if it was looking for something.
Wang Fu didn''t give up hope when he saw this, but it was just too bad that he didn''t have a chance. Whenever he tried to take a step closer while the dagger was floating there, the dagger would always move away from him as if it was avoiding him.
It was clear that he was thest person that it wanted to approach, even though he was the one that had defeated the minotaur that had caused it to drop.
The others looked at Wang Fu with pity, but they also waited to see where the dagger would go. Many of them were excited because they could feel the strange sensationing from the dagger.
The ones from the Star Tower were more excited since they knew that this was the aura of an immortal.
They thought that the dagger would choose them since they were the ones that had found it in the first ce.
While they didn''t know why the dagger didn''t seem to like Wang Fu, they didn''t believe that it would avoid their Star Tower.
As everyone waited with bated breath to see what the dagger would do, it suddenly started to move.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It didn''t move because Wang Fu moved, it moved because it seemed like it had found a target.
The dagger suddenly dipped down and pointed in a certain direction before flying out in a straight line. With the speed that it flew out at, it was almost as if it was flying out to attack someone.
The aura that this dagger released made everyone take a step back.
"As expected of an immortal weapon."
That was the thought that passed through everyone''s mind when they saw this dagger flying at them.
The barrier that was around the arena didn''t even stop it for a single second as it shattered right through it. But it was a good thing that there wasn''t anything that happened after the barrier was broken.
It seemed that the barrier wasn''t trapped or anything, so they could have broken it at any time.
After the dagger broke through the barrier, it kept flying at the Star Tower and Love Sect disciples. It moved at a speed that was just too fast for them to follow, so it wasn''t as if they would be able to dodge out of the way in the first ce.
They thought that the dagger would pierce right through them.
But then all of a sudden, the dagger came to a stop.
This dagger stopped right in front of one person and just floated there as if it was waiting for them to take it.
Huang Xie waspletely caught off guard since he thought that he would be pierced by the dagger. He had been using his physique at full to protect Xiao Ming who was standing behind him, but it seemed that there was no need anymore.
After watching the dagger for a bit, he put the arms that he had up to protect himself down and then slowly reached out to take the dagger.
Unlike with Wang Fu, the dagger didn''t seem to reject him as his hand came closer.
In fact, the dagger even seemed to move a bit closer as if it really wanted him to grab it.
Once he grabbed the hilt of the dagger, it was as if the dagger suddenly went limp as it started falling. Huang Xie had to quickly grip his hand around the dagger so that it wouldn''t fall out of his hand.
But just this falling motion that was caused by the dagger suddenly falling like this created a release of energy that created arge gash in the ground in front of Huang Xie.
This daggerˇjust a single falling motion was enough for it to release this kind of power.
Just what kind of power would it release if he were to swing it properly?
Everyone couldn''t help feeling a bit afraid of this dagger, but at the same timeˇthey were excited since this was clearly a very powerful artifact. Even the Love Sect disciples started to understand that this dagger was an artifact that should havee from an immortal with the aura that it released.
There was no one better than Huang Xie to have something like this.
After all, Huang Xie was the strongest among them and the pride of their Love Sect.
As long as he had this dagger, there was no doubt that their Love Sect would be even stronger.
However, it didn''t seem like the people from the Star Tower agreed with this.
They were kids that had nevere out for training before, so they were quite weak mentally. They were able to deal with situations that they trained for, but they weren''t able to adapt to situations that came suddenly.
Such as this one.
"Give that back. That belongs to Senior Brother Wang."
One of the Star Tower disciples suddenly said these words that seemed to cut through the air.
All of the Love Sect disciples had been admiring the dagger in Huang Xie''s hand, but they were brought back to their senses when they heard what the Star Tower disciple said.
All of them immediately knitted their brows when they heard this.
No one was a fool, they could all tell that they were about to fight over the treasure that had appeared.
So most of the Love Sect disciples moved over to where Huang Xie was standing as if they were preparing for a fight. The Star Tower disciples also gathered together in response to this.
It seemed like a fight was about to break out at any moment.
The Star Tower disciple that spoke before once again said, "Senior Brother Wang was the one that defeated the monster that dropped this dagger, so naturally it belongs to him."
The other Star Tower disciples nodded in agreement to this.
After all, they hade here for this immortal weapon in the first ce. Now that it had gone to someone else, it wasn''t as if they were just going to ept that so easily.
They would at least want to make an effort to take it back.
It was just that the dagger seemed like it didn''t want to go with them at all since it had already chosen the one that it wanted to be with. So the only thing that they could do was use reason and pressure the Love Sect to hand it over.
One of the Love Sect disciples said, "It was the one that chose Junior Brother Huang, how can you say something like that? This is clearly a weapon with a will and it''s free to choose who it goes with. Even if you take it, can you even use it?"
The Star Tower disciples revealed ugly looks when this was brought up since they couldn''t refute it.
Just based on the way that the dagger acted, it was clear what kind of weapon it was and that it had its own will.
But it wasn''t as if they could back down nowˇ
Only before they could say anything, Wang Fu suddenly jumped out of the arena andnded to p the head of the Star Tower disciple that had spoken.
Everyone looked at him in shock, but Wang Fu didn''t care as he turned to the Love Sect group and said, "Everyone, please ignore him. This weapon has clearly chosen its master, so of course it is who it belongs to."
Then with a sad smile, he spread his hands and shook his head to say, "It''s a shame that it doesn''t seem to like me, but there''s nothing that can be done about that."
Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling bad when he heard this since Wang Fu was the one that fought the hard battle with the minotaur to obtain this weapon. So he took a step forward and raised the dagger as if he was offering it as he said, "Brother Wang, this dagger should be yours in the first ce. You should take it."
Though he said this, the dagger seemed to be shaking as if it didn''t want to go with Wang Fu.
Wang Fu shook his head with the same sad smile as he said, "No, it''s chosen you, so it belongs to you. I don''t mind it at all since this is clearly a special weapon that has a will, there''s nothing that can be done."
"Thank you." Huang Xie said with a bow of his head.
Wang Fu casually waved his hand as he said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. It is how it is."
With that, the matter of the dagger had been settled as the true owner had been found.
Chapter 855 Dungeon core weapon
"It seems like you''re not convinced." Wang Fu suddenly said as they were heading out of the dungeon.
The Star Tower disciples were walking behind the Love Sect disciples, so they wouldn''t hear what they were saying.
After that tense confrontation, they agreed that they should walk separately so that they would be able to calm down after their tempers red. No one wanted to leave this dungeon while they were still angry since it would affect their future rtions.
It was clear that their sect master wanted to be friends with the Star Tower, so it wasn''t as if the Love Sect disciples could remain angry at the Star Tower disciples.
As for the Star Tower disciplesˇ
The one that Wang Fu talked to was the one that had spoken up to say that the dagger belonged to Wang Fu.
Currently, there was an aggrieved look that was on his face since he didn''t think that he did anything wrong. He felt aggrieved because he felt that Wang Fu had betrayed him by giving the dagger to the Love Sect group instead of fighting for it.
Wang Fu could naturally see this, so that was why he spoke up.
Since Wang Fu addressed him, that Star Tower disciple said, "Senior Brother Wang, are you really alright with giving up the dagger that easily? That''s clearly an immortal artifact, that''s something that is important to our Star Tower. How can we give that to some other sect?"
The others didn''t say anything, but the looks on their faces made it clear that they agreed with him.
Wang Fu even also gave a nod as if he agreed with him, but then he said in a serious voice, "But it doesn''t want to go with us. Do you really want to force this matter?"
The Star Tower disciple bit his lip at first, but he still felt like he had to say something as he said, "Even if it doesn''t want to go with us, that doesn''t mean that we should let it go that easily. Our Star Tower has ways to handle an immortal artifact like this, we shouldn''t be letting it go that easily."
Wang Fu nodded in agreement once again before saying, "That would be the case normally, but not this time."
All of the Star Tower disciples had confused looks when they heard this.
Wang Fu narrowed his eyes to look at Huang Xie before saying, "It''s all because of him."
They looked even more confused when they heard this.
Wang Fu wasn''t surprised that they were confused by this, so he said, "He''s the son of providence, he''s worth more than that immortal weapon. Especially since he now has the immortal weapon under his control."
Once again, they just had confused looks on their faces.
Wang Fu raised the astrbe and said, "He''s the son of providence, going against him would be equal to going against the will of the heavens. Even if we have the ability to guide the heavens, do you think that we have the ability to move it in our favour. If we were to go against one favoured by the heavens themselves, do you think that we woulde out on top?"
This time, the Star Tower disciples felt a chill run down their spine.
When Wang Fu put it this clearly, they finally understood what he meant.
If they were to actually try and take it by force, there was no doubt that they would suffer the punishment of the heavens.
For these disciples of the Star Tower that lived on divining the will of the heavens, going against the heavens themselves was equivalent to sealing their own powers. If they were to go against the son of providence now, then there was no doubt that they would be giving up everything that they had built over their lives.
As such, it was the worst thing that they could do.
But they couldn''t see that since they didn''t have experience and were too greedy for the prize that was in front of them. As such, they didn''t have the same foresight that Wang Fu had.
It was a good thing that he was there to remind them or else they really would have made a big mistake.
As such, the unwillingness in their eyes seemed to disappear a bit.
But there was still a trace of unwillingness that was in their eyes since this was an immortal weapon. It was not something that could be obtained that easily and it was right in front of them, so it was hard for them to give it uppletely.
This was not missed by the Love Sect group that was walking in front.
Xiao Ming said to Huang Xie in a low voice, "It seems like they still aren''t willing to give up that easily."
Huang Xie didn''t even bother looking back at the Star Tower group as he said, "As long as he''s there, he will keep them in check. It seems like the only one that we have to worry about is that Wang Fu."
Though when he said this, his eyes did take a peek at Mei Yu who was casually walking alongside Wang Fu.
It was as if he recognized that she was a threat as well.
Xiao Ming didn''t miss this and said in a neutral voice, "Is that your type?"
"Senior sister, please don''t misunderstand." Huang Xie immediately said after she said this, but Xiao Ming didn''t respond and just walked forward.
"He, he." Huang Xie could hear Yu Huangughing at him, but he didn''t care about him as he followed Xiao Ming.
ˇ
In a different space.
"Don''t be sad, you did your best." Lin Fan said as he patted the shoulder of Moo, the minotaur.
Moo had been depressed after being revived by the Dungeon Master System.
After all, it had tried its best to take down Wang Fu and it wasn''t even able to injure it in the end.
When Moo fought, it acted more like a berserker, which was why it had lost itself in chasing after Wang Fu. It was like a bull that had seen red and couldn''t help chasing after it.
Afterforting Moo for a bit, Lin Fan said, "I''ll get you some intelligence supplementster. You''re powerful, it''s just that you lose control of yourself too easily and you''re easily baited when that happens. If you can keep yourself from losing control, you''ll be a force to be reckoned with in the future."
Though he said this with a bit of positivity, there was no hiding the status screen that was in front of him.
The intelligence stat that Moo had was much lower than all of his other stats.
So in the end, it was a big problem of how Rokuko had raised Moo.
Once he finishedforting Moo, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the Star Tower and Love Sect group.
Since they were in the dungeon, it meant that he was able to hear everything that they had said. As such, Lin Fan had to admit that he was impressed with Wang Fu''s ability to endure.
It seemed that unlike the others from the Star Tower, Wang Fu had experience going out of their hidden world.
It seemed that Wang Fu was indeed the one to watch out for.
Only there was a part of Lin Fan that couldn''t help thinking, "Does he know?"
As for what he was worried about Wang Fu knowingˇ
It was that the dagger was nothing more than a fake that he had created.
The dagger might have a trace of an immortal''s aura as the Star Tower disciples put it, but that was because it was a fake that was created from the real thing that they had felt.
The round orb that was on the hilt of the dagger, that was a fake dungeon core.
It was technically connected to the real dungeon core, but it wasn''t something that waspletely disconnected from the dungeon core. It was able to draw on a bit of the power of the dungeon core or else it wouldn''t be considered a fake.
That was why they felt the trace of the immortal auraing from the dagger.
All because it was linked to the real dungeon core, they were able to feel the aura of the dungeon core from it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Then adding in the fact that Lin Fan had used a special material to hide the real dungeon cores, that convinced them that the immortal aura that they felt came from the dagger.
That would stop them froming after Rokuko and Xiao Bai for now.
As for who the fake dungeon core was connected toˇ
It was Xiao Bai''s dungeon core.
Rokuko was his woman, so it wasn''t as if he would just give someone else a fake dungeon core that was connected to his woman.
That just wouldn''t seem right, especially since the other side was his disciple.
It really would be bringing down the boundaries between master and disciple if such a thing happenedˇ
So that was why it was Xiao Bai''s fake dungeon core that was put into the dagger.
Though this was also a good thing for Xiao Bai.
By holding the fake dungeon core, it actually linked Huang Xie to Xiao Bai and he would be earning DPs from Huang XIe on a daily basis just like how Rokuko earned DP from everyone that lived in the city.
At the same time, it seemed that it doubled the effect so both Rokuko and Xiao Bai earned DP from Huang Xie.
Without knowing it, he had been turned into a double battery by his master.
Chapter 856 Under the moonlight
Once they came back, it was alreadyte, so everyone just ate some dinner and headed off to rest.
The first thing that Huang Xie did aftering back was offer the dagger to Lin Fan.
"Master, this is a special weapon that was found in the dungeon. Please take it and use it as the sect''s protective artifact."
The way that he said this was as if he didn''t have a single trace of hesitation about handing over this item that was regarded as an immortal weapon by the Star Tower. That just went to show how devoted he was to the Love Sect and how much he respected Lin Fan as his master.
But Lin Fan shook his head and said, "No, this is something that you''ve found, so you should keep it."
When Huang Xie refused, he said, "It''s better to let you keep it so that you can use it instead of leaving it here to collect dust in the sect. Not to mention, it seems like it''s bonded to you, so I doubt that anyone else would be able to use it."
That wasn''t aplete lie since this was a weapon that used a fake dungeon core as a power source.
If it was anyone that wasn''t epted by the dungeon core, they wouldn''t be able to make it.
It was just that Lin Fan was definitely among the people that was epted by the dungeon core. He was the one that even made this dagger, so it would be wrong if he wasn''t epted by the fake dungeon core that he used to create it.
In fact, the dungeon core might even be more epting of Lin Fan than Huang Xie since it called him ''papa''.
But it was a fact that Xiao Bai seemed to ept Huang Xieˇ
That was why Lin Fan hade up with a n.
He was thinking that he wanted to give Xiao Bai to Huang Xie in the future, though it would be in the far future since he was certain that neither of them were ready for it yet.
After all, it wasn''t as if Xiao Bai could stay with Rokuko forever.
Eventually, Xiao Bai would need to create his own dungeon and if he were to go with the Heaven''s Chosen Huang Xie, there was no doubt that he would have a foot uppared to the other dungeon cores.
The way that Lin Fan thought this, it was almost as if he was finding someone to entrust his daughter to.
Even though Xiao Bai was a boy.
Still, that was something for the future and not something that needed to be discussed now.
Huang Xie didn''t even know about the dungeon cores yet after all.
Once everyone was resting, Lin Fan went to rest himself.
Or he would have if it wasn''t for something that happened.
"The moonlight is beautiful tonight, how about you join me for a cup of wine?"
This voice suddenly ringing outpletely caught him off guard.
When Lin Fan turned in the direction of the voice, he found that there was a person with a mask covering their face sitting there on a rock in this garden that he had been walking through.
Lin Fan didn''t raise his guard since he knew that there was no point.
This was a person that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere without him being able to notice them, so there was no way that he would have been able to do anything if this person had bad intentions.
In fact, he could feel the aura that wasing from this personˇ
This was an aura that he had felt from the Mimic Slime before, so he knew that this person wasn''t any weaker than the Mimic Slime.
If Lin Fan had to guess, this person was most likely in the Rebirth Realm just like the Mimic Slime.
The question was why did such a persone looking for him?
Someone like this would clearly be one of the top cultivators of this continent, so he was not someone that should be that free toe to a ce like this.
That was until Lin Fan saw something that was at the waist of this unknown person.
An astrbeˇ
It was almost the same as the astrbes that Wang Fu and the others carried, but it seemed like it was different at the same time. That was because there was this powerful feeling that came from this astrbe which showed that it was stronger than the others.
This mysterious unknown person was most likely from the Star Tower.
Onlyˇwhy was he here?
After these thoughts passed through his mind, Lin Fan took a deep breath and walked forward to sit down on the rock in front of this unknown person.
Once he sat down, he took out a bottle of wine from his Storage Ring and poured two cups for them.
The unknown person was surprised at first to see Lin Fan pull out this wine, but then there was a smile that appeared on his face. Since his mask only covered the top half of his face, Lin Fan was able to see this smile that appeared.
He took this time to get a closer look at this person.
This person was dressed in a simple robe that made them look like a simple farmer, but they dressed in a way that covered their bodypletely so that Lin Fan wasn''t able to find any defining features.
The only thing that seemed special about this person was his mask that seemed to be releasing this strange aura.
It was as if the flow of the world was entering the mask and then leaving through it. It was almost as if the mask contained the very essence of the world.
It was almost as if this mask could see through everything that was in this world.
That was the strange feeling that Lin Fan got when he looked at this mask.
As for the person that wore the mask, he wasn''t really able to see anything from them. It was as if the power of this mask was blocking the power of this person.
When that person reached out for the cup of wine, Lin Fan was finally able to see a defining feature of this person.
Their hand was wrinkled.
This was expected since this was most likely one of the elders of the Star Tower, which was why they were like this. If this was a young person that had reached the Rebirth Realm, then the Star Tower definitely would have been a terrifying ce.
It would have been a ce that could even match the Five Great Sects then.
If they could, then why would they remain hidden?
But that wasn''t the case.
After taking the wine and having a sip of it, the masked person said, "Ha, ha, good wine. I never thought that you would have something as good as this."
A faint smile appeared on Lin Fan''s lips when he heard this.
After all, this wasn''t just any wine that he had taken out, it was special wine that he bought for himself. This was a famous brand from his past life, one that he had bought so he could drink on a special asion.
It was a wine that came from a famous American brand that had been around for over two hundred years, one of the most famous brands of whiskey that was out there.
If it wasn''t good, then it would be an insult to the crafters from his past life.
After he finished off his cup, the masked person looked at Lin Fan with a strange gaze.
It was clear what he was implying with this gaze, so Lin Fan just casually raised the bottle that he was holding and poured another cup for him.
As soon as he finished pouring, the masked person immediately downed the cup that he received and gave a satisfied gasp before saying, "Good wine, good wine, I wish that I could have more."
The way that he said this was almost as if he was indirectly asking for the entire bottle.
With a sigh, Lin Fan corked the bottle and tossed it over to the masked person.
The masked person quickly grabbed out with his hand and made the bottle disappear.
Once it was gone, that masked person once again revealed a smile as he said, "Sect Master Lin, thank you for the wine."
Lin Fan just gave a simple nod before saying in a serious voice, "So what are you here for?"
"Ha, ha, ha, there''s no need to be so serious. I''m just here to discuss the cooperation between our Star Tower and the Love Sect. Our tower master''s disciple was the one that started this, but this old man is here to discuss the details." The old man said with the same silly smile on his face.
With that smile on his face, he didn''t seem to have the prestige that came with an expert at all.
But there was no hiding his aura.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes before saying, "Then what do you want to discuss?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"There''s no need to rush, first let me introduce myself." The masked person''s smile slowly disappeared after he said this.
Then finally releasing a proper aura, the masked person said, "Third Elder of the Star Tower, my name isn''t important. I greet Sect Master Lin of the Love Sect."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes even more before returning the greeting, "Sect Master Lin of the Love Sect greets the Third Elder of the Star Tower."
Chapter 857 True strength of the Star Tower
Once the ice had been broken, the Third Elder just kept drinking the whiskey that Lin Fan gave him.
It didn''t seem like he was nning on discussing anything with Lin Fan with the way that he was acting, even though he had just spoken in a serious tone not that long ago.
Lin Fan didn''t push the Third Elder since he knew that this was just a front from the Third Elder.
He knew that he was just being silent to make things awkward for him, making it easier for the Third Elder to say what he wanted to say.
Or at least that was what Lin Fan thought.
In reality, this wasn''t what the Third Elder was doing at all.
The Third Elder was a well known connoisseur of wine, that was something that was known by the entire Star Tower. However, it was only the people of the Star Tower that knew this fact.
Since Lin Fan wasn''t from the Star Tower, he naturally didn''t know about this.
As such, he didn''t know that this silence from the Third Elder wasn''t a negotiation tactic, but rather it was just him enjoying the whiskey that he received. He was so entranced by the whiskey that he had even forgotten about what his goal here was.
But eventually, the Third Elder had no choice but toe out of his daze.
That was because the bottle that Lin Fan gave him wasn''t that big in the first ce.
There was only so much wine that was in the bottle for him before he ran out.
Once he ran out, he could only look for Lin Fan for more.
But as he did this, he remembered the reason that he hade looking for Lin Fan in the first ce.
So the Third Elder finally got to the main point when he finished his bottle of whiskey.
"I''m sure that you''re wondering why I''m here." The Third Elder paused at this before saying, "It''s very simple, it''s to alleviate some of the worries that you might have."
Lin Fan was surprised and confused when he heard this.
This was certainly not what he had expected the Third Elder to say.
But he didn''t remain dazed for long as he suddenly asked, "What kind of worries do you think I have?"
The Third Elder revealed a faint smile before saying, "I''m sure that you have your worries about our fortune telling abilities."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the Third Elder for a bit before slowly giving a nod and saying, "That''s right, I have some worries. Can you tell me what worries you think I have?"
The Third Elder gave a casual nod before saying, "These are the worries that most people have when they deal with our Star Tower."
Then with a more serious look, he said, "The first thing is naturally the secrets that one might hide."
Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows when the Third Elder brought this up, but he didn''t say anything as he waited to see what else the Third Elder would have to say.
The Third Elder didn''t mind this as he continued by saying, "I''m sure that you also have your own secrets to hide, but I can assure you that we aren''t able to see through your secrets."
As if he could see the doubt that was on Lin Fan''s face, the Third Elder pulled out the astrbe that was at his waist and held it up in front of him before suddenly using it, "As you can see, this is what happens when we try to divine this secret of yours."
The astrbe lit up normally just like the astrbes of Wang Fu and the others, but then it seemed like there was something that suddenly clouded up the light that appeared on the astrbe. With the way that this thing clouded the astrbe, it was almost as if there was something that was preventing the astrbe from reading anything.
"As you can see, there''s something powerful that''s preventing me from reading into your secrets." Though he said that he wasn''t able to read into Lin Fan''s secrets, the way that he said this was almost as if he was implying something. He then added, "Even though I''m one of the top five experts of our Star Tower, I still can''t read through you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The way that he said this was clear that he was implying that there was something powerful that was backing Lin Fan. After all, all the things that they did couldn''t find out a single thing about him and they were powerful fortune tellers.
Lin Fan just calmly looked at the Third Elder and asked, "Do you want to know that badly?"
The Third Elder said with a faint smile, "There''s no need for us to know everything. Just the fact that you can resist our fortune telling is more than enough for us to know when we''ve been beaten. That is also the main reason why we want to work with you."
"Then what exactly do you want?" I asked in a calm voice, but there was a trace of a chill that was in my voice.
The Third Elder just said with the same smile, "Just listen to the rest of what I have to say first before youe to a conclusion."
Lin Fan calmly nodded in agreement.
"The second thing is your perception of our Star Tower and to give you a better understanding of us. After all, I''m sure that anyone would be worried about working with someone that they didn''t know anything about."
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at the Third Elder again, but it didn''t seem like he was able to see through him at all with the way that the Third Elder kept that poker face on the entire time.
"Then what do you want me to know about the Star Tower?"
The Third Elder just calmly said, "I think that I''ve already said enough. I could tell earlier that you were able to sense something when you were staring at me, I wonder what that could be."
Lin Fan knitted his brows once more, but he didn''t ask anything since he knew exactly what the Third Elder was talking about.
He was talking about the fact that Lin Fan recognized that the Third Elder was in the Rebirth Realm. This was not something that most people would be able to recognize unless they had met someone in the Rebirth Realm before.
But Lin Fan as the Love Sect''s sect master shouldn''t have had this experience before.
So how was he able to recognize that the Third Elder was in the Rebirth Realm?
This was rted to the higher power that was shielding Lin Fan from the fortune telling of the Star Tower.
That was what he was implying.
But at the same time, there was something else that he was telling Lin Fan.
It was about the true power that the Star Tower had.
Earlier, there was something that the Third Elder had said that Lin Fan had caught and kept in mind. It was that he had said that he was in the top five of the Star Tower.
That meant that there were at least five experts in the Rebirth Realm or even higher in the Star Tower ording to the Third Elder.
While Lin Fan wasn''t certain if this information could be trusted, it was still something that he had to keep in mind.
No, even if he wasn''t certain, Lin Fan knew that there had to be some kind of truth in what the Third Elder said. While he didn''t know if there was a Transcendence Realm Cultivator in the Star Tower, he knew that they would at least have more Rebirth Realm Cultivators.
Or they wouldn''t have felt secure in sending out the Third Elder like this.
It was clear that the Star Tower had much more power than Lin Fan thoughtˇ
It seemed that the true power of the Star Tower was not something that he could look down on.
But it also didn''t seem like they had any ill intentions towards the Love Sect for now or else the Third Elder wouldn''t be here.
After understanding the power that the Star Tower possessed, Lin Fan just calmly said, "Then is your n to threaten us with your power? Or do you want to tell me what you''re here for?"
The Third Elder raised a finger to wag it before shaking his head and saying, "Not yet, there''s still one more misunderstanding that I want to clear."
Lin Fan couldn''t help raising a brow when he heard this as he couldn''t think of anything else that the Third Elder or the Star Tower would consider a misunderstanding.
The Third Elder didn''t mind this look on his face at all as he said, "We''re not here for your son of providence, so you don''t have to worry. At the same time, that immortal weapon that was recovered from the dungeon, that belongs to the son of providence since it has already bonded to him."
Lin Fan immediately narrowed his eyes after hearing this before saying, "Then you''re saying that you would have taken it from him if it didn''t bond to him? And was there ever a doubt that the son of providence belonged to our sect?"
The Third Elder didn''t seem offended at all by this as he said, "It''s just that we''re worried that there would be a misunderstanding, which was why I said all of this. I hope that Sect Master Lin will not take this to heart."
Chapter 858 Subduing sects
The Third Elder disappeared when the sun rose.
With how all traces of him disappeared, it was as if he had never been here in the first ce.
Then when Lin Fan met the Star Tower disciples in the morning, it didn''t seem like they knew a single thing about the Third Elder''s appearance. They were acting as if they didn''t have a single clue of what had happenedst night.
Perhaps the Third Elder had acted on his own, but that didn''t seem to be the case with what he had saidst night. The way that he had said all of that was as if he had the support of the Star Tower''s tower master and all of the elders.
So he shouldn''t havee here without their approval first.
Then did that mean that they were just keeping the disciples in the dark on this matter?
If that was the case, what was their reasoning for that?
It seemed like it would hurt the disciples more than it would hurt Lin Fan or the Love Sect.
In the end, Lin Fan had to forget about this matter.
That was because there was something else that suddenly came up.
"Subdue the surrounding sects?" Lin Fan asked in a confused voice after hearing what Mu Bao Bao told him.
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod before saying, "Now that the Love Sect has developed a bit, we should go and subdue some of the sects that are in the surrounding area."
Though Lin Fan could understand what Mu Bao Bao was saying, he was still confused by why she was saying this. After all, it was strange for her to suddenly bring up something like this.
From what he understood, the Love Sect had never done something like this before.
The Love Sect was a sect that had kept to itself and had only maintained a neutral stance when it came to other sects. So Lin Fan couldn''t understand why Mu Bao Bao would suddenly mention something like this.
Mu Bao Bao could see the confused look that was on Lin Fan''s face and could guess what his concern was, so she said, "In the past, the Love Sect waspletely isted because of our neutral stance. That was why when the Love Sect was attacked, there were no allies at all to help us."
As she said this, there was a sad look that filled her eyes that made Lin Fan want tofort her, but Mu Bao Bao continued speaking before he could.
"I don''t want to see the same thing happen again this time, so we can''t maintain the same neutral stance when ites to the Love Sect. But allies aren''t reliable when dangeres, so the only thing that we can do ispletely control some sects so that we can have backup when the timees." Mu Bao Bao said in a firm voice.
With the way that her voice changed in the middle of this, it was as if she hade to some kind of decision.
This was the kind of decision that she wouldn''t regret.
This was most likely a decision that she had made for quite some time now.
But Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was still something that she wasn''t telling him. It felt like there was some other reason that she was suddenlying to him with this suggestion.
So Lin Fan didn''t say a thing as he looked at her with narrowed eyes.
Mu Bao Bao remained silent at first, but it was a matter of time before she cracked under that scrutinizing gaze.
"Alright, there''s another reason." Mu Bao Bao said with a sigh.
Lin Fan wasn''t surprised to hear this since he had already been expecting her to say this. So he didn''t say anything as he kept looking at her with this scrutinizing look while waiting for her exnation.
After hesitating for a bit, Mu Bao Bao said, "It''s also because these sects have been going against the empiretely, so it would be easier for the government if they were subdued by the Love Sect that is endorsed by the empire."
"Going against the empire? What do you mean by that?" Lin Fan was a bit confused when he heard this.
After all, the sects should have all fallen in line because of what the previous emperor had done with the sects that had been controlled by the Five Great Sects. There shouldn''t be a single sect that was left that would want to go against the Mu Empire.
So why were they suddenly going against the Mu Empire like this?
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh before saying, "When the sects were removed, the resources that they possessed were taken by the empire. However, it wasn''t as if we could digest all of those resources, so some of them were split among the sects. Now they are getting greedy and want more, which is why they are trying to go against the governing of the empire."
"How so?" Lin Fan couldn''t help asking.
"They''ve been making some deals with some other sources to get resources." Mu Bao Bao said in an almost mysterious way.
"The Five Great Sects?" That was the only thing that he could think of.
Mu Bao Bao slowly gave a nod.
Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He knew that the Five Great Sects wouldn''t just sit there, but he never knew what kind of move they would make. This was thest move that he would expect from them since this was not the kind of thing thatrge organizations would do.
But when he thought about it again, he realized that this was indeed the kind of thing that they would do. After all, he knew what kind of sects these Five Great Sects wereˇthey weren''t anything good.
The Heavenly Demon Sect as a demonic sect was even better than the other Five Great Sects, but they still had their own problems.
There was no sect that was perfect.
Even the Love Sect couldn''t be considered perfect since there were still things that were going on under the surface.
Such as those from the Hidden Dragon Sect, which was a problem that would eventually have to be discussed.
For now, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the matter at hand.
Seeing that he hadn''t said anything, Yue Lan suddenly said, "I was the one that suggested it. This would be the simplest solution to solving this problem since it would allow us to bring everything under our control."
Ming Xin nodded along as she was about to say something, but Lin Fan suddenly stopped them by saying, "It''s fine, I understand why you are doing this. There''s no need for any of you to take the me."
The three of them all had awkward looks on their faces when they heard this.
Lin Fan didn''t mind this as he continued by saying, "I''m sure that you have information on the sects that you want the Love Sect to subdue. Let me see them."
Yue Lan gave a nod before taking out four different stacks of paper.
She put them all separately on the table, showing that they were information for four different sects.
Lin Fan didn''t pick up any of the stacks and just flipped through a few pages of each of them before saying, "Just give me the summary of this."
There was a smile that appeared on Yue Lan''s face before she started giving a summary of the four different sects. With the way that she gave this summary, it was as if she had already been prepared for this, as if she had expected him to react this way.
These four sects were sects that were near Dungeon City and they didn''t seem like they were that strong.
But Lin Fan couldn''t help feeling that there was something strange about this.
"There are more, aren''t there?" Lin Fan suddenly cut Yue Lan off and asked this question. Though the question that he asked wasn''t directed to Yue Lan, but rather it was directed at Mu Bao Bao.
There was an awkward look that appeared on Mu Bao Bao''s face when she heard this.
It didn''t seem like she wanted to say anything after this, but once again, the gaze that Lin Fan gave her made her speak up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"There are more that are spread out across the empire, but we are dealing with themˇ" Her voice trailed off as she said this.
It was clear that she wasn''t telling theplete truth, butˇ
With a sigh, Lin Fan said, "If there''s trouble like this, you know that you can count on me. You don''t have to try and deal with this on your own."
Yue Lan revealed a faint smile when she heard this before standing up to walk over to Mu Bao Bao''s side. Aftering to her side, Yue Lan patted Mu Bao Bao on the shoulder and said with the same smile, "I told you that he would say this. He isn''t someone that would just ignore you when you were in trouble. You should have just told him in the beginning."
Mu Bao Bao turned her head away in embarrassment at this.
Lin Fan gave a sigh before saying, "I know that I''ve been busytely, but I hope that you will still rely on me since I''m your man."
There was a blush that appeared on all three of their faces when they heard this.
Even Ming Xin couldn''t help blushing when she saw him like this.
Lin Fan just gave another sigh before saying, "Alright, let me go and talk to the Love Sect elders. We''ll decide on a n of attack."
Though in his mind, he couldn''t help thinking to himselfˇ
"Am I really that unreliable?"
Chapter 859 Field trip
Since the matter of subduing the sects was decided on, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time in heading to the Love Sect.
Wang Fu''s group from the Star Tower were there when he arrived, but since it was a private matter for the Love Sect, they were asked to leave while they held their meeting.
Wang Fu''s group was naturally curious about what this meeting was about, but Wang Fu stopped them and left with them in the end.
The elders were also curious when Lin Fan called them into a meeting, but then they had strange looks on their faces when they heard what he had to discuss.
"Elders, what do you think about this?"
None of the elders said a single thing in response after Lin Fan asked this when he finished exining the situation.
All of them just remained silent as if they were lost in thought.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything else either as he just swept his eyes over them.
He wasn''t doing this to put pressure on the elders, but rather he was doing this just to see what the reactions of the elders were. After all, Lin Fan had a good idea of what the elders were thinking as they stood there silently.
For the disciples of the former Love Sect and elders of the current Love Sect, they were all thinking about how the Love Sect had always been neutral. The Love Sect had never attacked anyone before or gotten involved with other powers.
Though they had a few alliances, they didn''t really go on the offensive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It was even deeper for the elders of the former Hidden Dragon Sect.
The Hidden Dragon Sect was a sect that had hidden itself away for a long time and had never gotten involved in any matters between sects before.
For these elders who had never taken the initiative to get involved with other sects, to suddenly attack other sects would be a bit too much for them.
The ones that Lin Fan was more worried about were the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
The only reason that they followed him to the Love Sect was because they thought that he was their sect master. They thought that the original Lin Fan had been taken over by their sect master, which was why they were following him the entire time.
If they were to doubt this because of this decision to subdue the sectsˇit would be dangerous for the Love Sect.
There were quite a few Golden Core Realm elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect after all.
Losing them would not be good for the Love Sect.
Until Senior Brother Ying and the others from the former Love Sect broke through, Lin Fan still needed these Golden Core Realm elders.
The silence lingered in the air for a long time before Senior Brother Ying suddenly asked, "Sect master, how many of the disciples are we bringing with us?"
Lin Fan waspletely caught off guard when he heard this since he didn''t expect this response from Senior Brother Ying.
He couldn''t help looking at the other elders in the room after hearing what Senior Brother Ying had said. When his gaze swept over them, he found that not a single one of them was against what Senior Brother Ying said.
This just made Lin Fan even more confused since it was as if what he had been worried about before didn''t even exist.
After a moment of silence, Lin Fan couldn''t help asking, "You''re saying that you''re fine with attacking these four sects and subduing them?"
Senior Brother Ying slightly knitted his brows when he heard this, but he still said, "I know that attacking these sects would be going against the neutral stance that our Love Sect has taken all these years, but it is something that the new Love Sect has to do. The current Love Sect isn''t the Love Sect of old and since the circumstances are different, we can''t be bound by old thinking."
The other elders seemed to nod in agreement to what Senior Brother Ying said.
The ones that surprised Lin Fan the most were the elders of the former Hidden Dragon Sect.
They all seemed to agree with what Senior Brother Ying said as well.
Lin Fan couldn''t understand why the elders of the former Hidden Dragon Sect were acting this way. After all, their sect had lived ording to the rule of being low key for many years now, this should be the most important thing to them.
They shouldn''t even think about attacking other sects like this, but now they were agreeing with what Senior Brother Ying said.
It really seemed too strange.
But that was because Lin Fan didn''t understand the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect.
The elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect weren''t fools, they could recognize the changes that had happened. They had seen all of the things that Lin Fan had done since they came to the Love Sect.
They recognized all of the things that they were now caught up in, including even being in contact with those from the Five Great Sects.
But even facing the Five Great Sects, it didn''t seem like their Love Sect suffered.
That made thempletely forget about the principle of being low key that they had developed in the Hidden Dragon Sect.
They knew that the Love Sect was destined for great things, so there was no time to hold back now.
At the same time, they worshipped Lin Fan even more after seeing all of the things that he did.
It had reached the point where if he were to tell them that he wasn''t possessed by the previous sect master, they would still choose to follow him. That was just how much of an impression that he had left on them.
Though it wasn''t as if he would actually admit to something like that since there was nothing to gain from that.
Since it didn''t seem like any of them had an objection to this, Lin Fan decided not to drag out this matter. In fact, it was better for him to leave things as they were since they seemed like they were willing to go along with it.
If he were to say something and they changed their minds, wouldn''t that be bad for him?
As such, Lin Fan just calmly changed the topic back to the one that Senior Brother Ying brought up, "How many of the disciples do you think we should take with us?"
Hearing this, Senior Brother Ying suddenly revealed a serious look which caught Lin Fan off guard. He didn''t think that there was anything that would make Senior Brother Ying act this serious.
After a moment of silence, Senior Brother Ying said, "We should take as many disciples with us as possible."
Lin Fan was once again caught off guard when he heard this.
This time, Senior Brother Ying didn''t wait as he said, "Sect master, this is a good chance for our disciples to train themselves, so we should bring as many of them with us as possible. If we let theme with us to subdue the sects, there''s no doubt that they will receive a lot ofbat experience. This is a rare chance that can''t be given up."
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first as he looked at the other elders to see what they were thinking.
As he looked at them, he found that they had looks of agreement in their eyes. There were even some of the elders that were nodding in agreement to what Senior Brother Ying said.
The way that they looked, it wasn''t as if they were deciding a big matter for the Love Sect.
The way that they acted, it was almost as if they were nning a field trip for the disciples of the Love Sect.
There was no tension at all among the elders.
Though it wasn''t as if Lin Fan couldn''t understand why they were acting this way in the first ce.
Lin Fan had a clear understanding of the power of the Love Sect disciples, so he knew that it wouldn''t be a problem to send them alone to take care of the surrounding sects. Though it wasn''t as if he would ever do such a thing since the disciples of the Love Sect were the future.
He wouldn''t do something that risky.
The reason that they weren''t worried at all about this matter was that the surrounding sects just couldn''t pose any threat to the Love Sect disciples at all.
That was why they acted like they were nning a field trip.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided that they were right to think this way.
Since they were doing it, they should make the most out of it and try to gain as much as possible.
In a sense, this was a safe way to train the disciples of the Love Sect.
The only problem was the people from the Star Tower.
If all of the disciples from the Love Sect suddenly disappeared, it wouldn''t be as if Wang Fu''s group from the Star Tower would just leave this matter be.
"I''ll go talk to them." Lin Fan suddenly said, directly addressing the issue.
Senior Brother Ying and the others nodded in agreement to this.
ˇ
"We''lle with you." Wang Fu suddenly said before Lin Fan could even raise the issue to him.
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this, but then he narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu as a trace of understanding appeared in them.
Wang Fu just calmly said, "We''re here to experience the outside world, so we want to experience this as well."
Chapter 860 What are these monsters?
In the end, Lin Fan wasn''t able to convince Wang Fu no matter what he said.
He wasn''t surprised that Wang Fu could guess what they were up to since the Star Tower specialized in fortune telling. He just assumed that Wang Fu had guessed what they were up to based on his fortune telling.
However, it didn''t matter what Lin Fan used to try to reason with Wang Fu, it just seemed like Wang Fu wasn''t willing to listen at all.
Wang Fu gave the same excuse each time.
They were here to experience the outside world, so this would be one of their experiences.
In the end, Lin Fan had no choice but to give up since Wang Fu wouldn''t budge.
The one thing that he was surprised about was that the elders actually agreed to taking the Star Tower group with them.
He had thought that they would be against it, but it turned out that this wasn''t the case.
That was becauseˇ
"We''ll show them our strength." Senior Brother Ying simply summarized everything with these words.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It seemed that even if they agreed to work with the Star Tower, they wanted to show off the power of the Love Sect before that.
Since everyone was fine with it, there was nothing that Lin Fan could say and he just agreed with it as well.
ˇ
Three dayster, the Love Sect set off for their expedition.
This would be a long day, so they set off early in the morning.
Their destination was the Scarlet Sun Sect, which was one of the four sects that were targeted to be subdued.
The Scarlet Sun Sect wasn''t a powerful sect and it wasn''t a big sect, but they had been slowly gaining more and more disciples as more and more people moved to Dungeon City.
It wasn''t as if everyone could join the Love Sect, so many of the people who migrated here settled for a different sect.
The Scarlet Sun Sect was one of those sects.
But as the Scarlet Sun Sect started to recruit more and more disciples, they also started to be more and more unruly.
In time, they were doing things behind the back of the Mu Empire government which now controlled all of the sects in the Mu Empire. Which was why it was being targeted to be subdued.
Since the Scarlet Sun Sect was taking disciples from Dungeon City, they had actually moved their headquarters closer.
It would have been hard for a sect that had a longer tradition to move, but the Scarlet Sun Sect wasn''t a sect that had a long tradition. The Scarlet Sun Sect was a sect that had only existed for a few generations, so they didn''t have that many things to move.
They were able to easily build a new sect headquarters for themselves and it was even bigger than their sect from before. It really seemed that the Scarlet Sun Sect was doing well for itself with how much wealth it seemed to have.
This wasn''t just the effect from recruiting more disciples and having them perform missions for the sect. This was also the effect of them making deals under the table.
Since they made such a big headquarters for themselves, it was easy for the Love Sect to find them.
But the Love Sect didn''t hide themselves as they headed for the Scarlet Sun Sect.
It was made very clear to everyone that the Love Sect was heading to the Scarlet Sun Sect for a reason.
So before they even arrived at the Scarlet Sun Sect, there was a messenger from the Scarlet Sun Sect that was sent out to see what the Love Sect was nning.
"How could you do this!?" The messenger said in an aggrieved voice as the light drained from his eyes.
"The rest of your sect will either submit or will be following you soon, so you don''t need to feel aggrieved." Huang Xie said in a calm voice after cutting the messenger down.
The look in the messenger''s eyes became even more aggrieved when he heard this.
How could this make him feel better?
The one thing that he didn''t understand was what their Scarlet Sun Sect had done to offend the Love Sect like this.
He just didn''t understand why the Love Sect was going against his Scarlet Sun Sect like this.
ˇ
"Have you heard anything from the one that we''ve sent?" The sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect questioned the elders that were gathered in front of him.
All of them had grim looks on their faces as they slowly shook their heads.
Since sending that messenger out, they hadn''t received a single response.
They didn''t need to think to understand what had happened.
That messenger had either betrayed them or they had been captured by the Love Sect.
In that case, it seemed that the Love Sect wasn''t here with good intentions.
It was very likely that there was something that the Love Sect wanted from their Scarlet Sun Sect.
Seeing that no one was saying a thing, the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect, "Are all of your brains empty? Give me any ideaˇ"
Before he could finish saying these words, there was a loud explosion that came from outside that attracted all of their attention. Experience more on empire
After revealing frowns on their faces, they quickly went to see what was happening.
When they came out of the main halls, they found that it was the gates of their sect that this sound hade from. Or rather, it was better to say that it was from the remains of their sect gates that this sound came from.
The gate had been shattered to pieces, like it had been hit by some kind of explosion.
But that wasn''t the important thing right now.
The important thing was the screams that wereing from all around their sect, as well as the sounds of fighting that rang out.
It was obvious that there was someone attacking their sect.
After taking a moment to collect themselves and scope out the situation, the sect master and the elders of the Scarlet Sun Sect suddenly split up and headed off in different directions.
When theynded, they found themselves facing different scenes happening all around their sect. But there was one thing that all of these scenes shared inmon which was that their sect''s disciples were being suppressed by the invader.
It seemed that their sect''s disciples weren''t able to do a single thing against these people that invaded their sects.
However, there was also one thing that came to mind as they watched this happen.
"What are these monsters?"
That was the only thing that the sect master and the elders of the Scarlet Sun Sect could think when they saw these invaders attacking their sect.
"Stop!"
The sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect was the one that recovered first as he shouted out for the invader in front of him to stop.
His voice was quite loud since he strengthened it with his spiritual energy, so everyone in the Scarlet Sun Sect was able to hear his words.
When they heard this, the elders also did the same thing to support their sect master.
It was just that these invaderspletely ignored the sect master and elders of the Scarlet Sun Sect. With the way that they continued attacking, it was like they didn''t even notice their existence at all.
Seeing this, the sect master and the elders had no choice but to attack as well since the invaders were not stopping.
It was just that they weren''t able to do a thing.
All of their attacks were easily dodged by the invaders and the invaders were even able to keep attacking the disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
The sect master had a very grim look on his face as he said, "What is the meaning of this? Why is the Love Sect attacking our Scarlet Sun Sect? We are all sects that are under the Mu Empire, so isn''t this treason against the Mu Empire?"
Only when he said this did the invader in front of him turn to look at him, as if he was finally paying attention to him.
This person was just one of the normal disciples of the Love Sect.
But even then, he said, "Your Scarlet Sun Sect knows what you''ve done. Do you think the Mu Empire wouldn''t know?"
The sect master trembled when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything as he was fully aware of what this disciple was talking about.
Since that was the case, the only thing that he could do wasˇ
"Attack them! Repel the invaders!" The sect master roared out before swinging his sword at the Love Sect disciple in front of him.
But it wasn''t the Love Sect disciple who blocked this attack.
Rather, it was a fist that was covered in a faint green glow that mmed into this sword.
The sound of metal shing rang out when the fist shed with the sword.
The Love Sect disciple narrowed his eyes to look at the one that stopped the sword for him before saying, "Junior brother, are you stealing this prey from me?"
Huang Xie who stepped in said with a faint smile, "Senior brother, there''s something strange about his sword. Let me handle this and I''ll give you the sword afterwards."
The Love Sect disciple didn''t bother arguing with Huang Xie and just gave a simple nod before turning to deal with the other Scarlet Sun Sect disciples.
Huang Xie turned back to the sect master and said, "Shall we?"
Chapter 861 Just disciples?
All around the Scarlet Sun Sect, there were many battles that were happening.
The disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect weren''t able to do a single thing to the invaders that attacked their sect. The only thing that they could do was try to run as far as possible from these invaders.N?v(el)B\\jnn
The elders were doing what they could to fight back, but they found that it was hard for them to fight back.
They found that these invaders were all just as powerful as them, if not even more powerful than them.
They couldn''t fight any of these invaders head on and had to use whatever they could just to hold on.
As for who these invaders wereˇ
It wasn''t hard for them to figure out since there was only one group that had been heading towards their Scarlet Sun Sect in the first ce. There was only one group that these invaders could havee from.
Only, there wasn''t a single elder who could understand why they were doing this.
The conversation that Huang Xie had with the sect master had been done in private, so they didn''t hear what Huang Xie said.
The elders all shouted at the disciples of the Love Sect, asking them just what their Scarlet Sun Sect had done. When they received their answers from the Love Sect disciples, all of them immediately fell silent.
That was enough to show that they were guilty.
That was enough to show that all of them knew about the secret dealings of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
It was even enough to show that they were most likely involved in these secret dealings.
In that case, there was no need for the Love Sect disciples to hold back.
Once the Love Sect disciples started going all out, the elders found that it was getting harder and harder for them to resist the attacks.
It really seemed that at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before they fell to these Love Sect disciples.
After all, only one side was getting tired during the fight.
The other side was stillunching attacks without any stamina issues at all.
The sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect had a very ugly look on his face and swung his sword as hard as he could, but he found that he wasn''t able to cut through the faint green light that was around Huang Xie.
Every time, it just harmlessly bounced off that faint green light that was around him.
It was as if he was holding a toy sword with the way that it was being blocked by the faint green light, but he knew that this wasn''t the case. The fact that his sword was being treated like some kind of toy went to show how strong Huang Xie''s defenses were.
It didn''t seem like he would be able to do anything to break itˇ
That was unless he used his trump card and the sect master didn''t want to do that.
"What is it that your Love Sect wants? We can talk this out, there''s no need to resort to violence like this." After realizing that there was no way that he would be able to defeat Huang Xie like this, the voice of the sect master changed.
He decided that since he couldn''t break through with force, he would try another method before relying on his trump card.
"Surrender and submit to the Love Sect." Huang Xie said in a calm voice.
The sect master was surprised to hear Huang Xie actually responding to his words, the only problem was that the answer that he gave him was not one that he could ept.
The Scarlet Sun Sect was the culmination of hard work of several generations, it wasn''t as if he could just give up the Scarlet Sun Sect like that. It would be letting down the ancestors of their sect too much to give up just like that. Find adventures at empire
Not to mention, there was no telling what the Love Sect would do to the Scarlet Sun Sect after they surrendered.
Sects that were subdued by other sects were usually used for things such as cannon fodder.
That was just the kind of dog eat dog world this was.
If the Scarlet Sun Sect were to surrender to the Love Sect, there was no telling how they would be treated by the Love Sect.
So this wasn''t something that they could do.
"Why do you want us to submit? Isn''t it better for us to form an alliance instead? We can even work for your Love Sect." The sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect proposed.
It could be said that he was quite smart in proposing this.
After all, there was opportunity found in danger.
It was impossible for them topletely submit to the Love Sect, but to work for them waspletely different. After all, if they worked for them, it meant that the Love Sect would be responsible for the Scarlet Sun Sect.
It would be equal to the Scarlet Sun Sect gaining a powerful backer.
Right now, there was no sect that was stronger than the Love Sect in the Mu Empire after all.
So as long as they could gain the protection of the Love Sect, there was no doubt that the Scarlet Sun Sect''s position in the Mu Empire would increase.
It could be said that this sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect was quite cunning.
It was no wonder he was one of the ones that had done all those secret deals under the table. It was just a part of his personality in the first ce.
It was just too bad for the sect master that Huang Xie wasn''t willing to ept any deals with him.
In the first ce, there was only one thing that the Love Sect was here to do.
They were here to subdue the Scarlet Sun Sect and force them to submit, so there was no way that they would ept anything less.
If the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect wasn''t willing to submit, there was only one ending for him.
Death.
Huang Xie didn''t bother answering the question that the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect asked and just charged forward at him.
The sect master was caught off guard by Huang Xie suddenly charging at him. He thought that he would be able to talk things out with Huang Xie, but it didn''t seem like Huang Xie was willing to talk to him.
With Huang Xie charging him like this, the sect master was being pushed back more and more.
While being pushed back, he tried to reason with Huang Xie.
"Let''s talk this through, there''s no need for us to fight like this."
"I''ve already said that we can work together, is there a need to be this fierce?"
"If you keep pushing, aren''t you afraid of pushing our Scarlet Sun Sect into a corner and forcing us to fight all out? Do you really think that you can stop our Scarlet Sun Sect if that happens? Aren''t you looking down on our Scarlet Sun Sect too much?"
His voice became more and more aggressive as he spoke.
The more that he saw that Huang Xie wasn''t willing to cooperate, the more aggressive he became.
That was because Huang Xie was pushing him more and more into a corner and there was nothing that the sect master could do. At this rate, it seemed like it would only be a matter of time before Huang Xiepletely crushed him.
Not to mention that it didn''t seem like Huang Xie was breaking a sweat at all.
It seemed like Huang Xie found it very easy to fight him.
"You!" The sect master suddenly shouted before exploding with spiritual energy.
It seemed like he was about to make his final move.
That final move was rted to the sword that had made Huang Xie wary.
The Scarlet Sun Sword that he wielded was an inheritance from the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect, it was a weapon that contained the power that their ancestor had left behind.
But to activate itˇ
"Pew!" The sect master released a drop of blood from his mouth, but this wasn''t any normal drop of blood. This was a drop of his essence blood, which contained the purest concentration of his power.
It was only with this drop of essence blood that he could activate the power of the Scarlet Sun Sword.
But a person could only produce so many drops of essence blood in their life.
It was just that the power of the Scarlet Sun Sword still wasn''t enough to break through the power of Huang Xie''s physique. He was able to block the Scarlet Sun Sword just as easily as he was able to before, even though it was now covered in this red glow.
It was as if the sword couldn''t do a single thing to him.
In the end, the sect master fell to his knees and the Scarlet Sun Sword dropped from his hands.
He looked up at Huang Xie standing over him and said, "How could your Love Sect do something as tyrannical as this?"
Though he said this, what his hands were actually doing was cracking a token that was hidden in his clothes.
"Who dares touch my Scarlet Sun Sect?"
There was this powerful aura that came from deep inside the Scarlet Sun Sect.
This was the power of the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
He was the final line of defense for the Scarlet Sun Sect.
Onlyˇ
"Who dares touch the disciples of my Love Sect?"
Disciples?
The one that attacked their Scarlet Sun Sect were only disciples?
It seemed that they hadpletely misjudged the power of the Love Sectˇ
Chapter 862 One punch
Though the voice of the ancestor rang out, it didn''t seem like he was nning oning out.
That was because there was a powerful aura that came from outside of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
This was a powerful aura that even made the ancestor tremble.
Though in the first ce, the ancestor wasn''t that strong to begin with.
The ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect was only in the Peak Qi Condensing Realm.
He wasn''t someone that could be considered an expert on therge stage of the continent, he was just someone that was strong enough to create a small sect like the Scarlet Sun Sect.
As for who was releasing that auraˇ
It was Senior Brother Ying.
Lin Fan had wanted to step in, but Senior Brother Ying had stopped him in the end.
"How could we let our sect master do something like this? Naturally, this is something that should be taken care of by the elders like me."
Even though he said this like some kind of responsible elder, Lin Fan could hear the ulterior motives that were in his voice. At the same time, he had known Senior Brother Ying long enough to see through the look in his eyes.
The look in his eyes clearly showed that he just wanted a part of the fun.
But it wasn''t as if it was necessary for him to step forward. In fact,it was better for him to hide his power now that he had broken through the Golden Core Realm.
There were few people that knew he was in the Golden Core Realm and if this was something that was spread, then there was no doubt that there would be more people paying attention to him.
Right now, what the Love Sect needed wasn''t attention.
Attention was actually thest thing that the Love Sect needed.
So in the end, it really was better to leave this matter to Senior Brother Ying.
Since the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect wasn''ting out, Senior Brother Ying went in after the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect. Even though going into the territory of the Scarlet Sun Sect meant that the ancestor would have the home advantage, Senior Brother Ying wasn''t afraid.
As soon as he stepped into the Scarlet Sun Sect, there were mes that appeared all over the Scarlet Sun Sect.
These were mes that were scarlet red, just like the scarlet sun that the Scarlet Sun Sect was named after.
When these mes appeared, there was an intense heat that also filled the air that seemed like it would burn everything that was inside of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
But that was only for the weaker disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect that couldn''t handle the mes at all.
For them, it was like these were the mes of a god that were here to punish them.
For the weaker Foundation Realm disciples of the Love Sect, they were able to resist the mes though they did feel a bit of heating from them.
For the stronger disciples of the Love Sect, such as Huang Xie, they didn''t feel a single thing from these mes. It was as if these mes wouldn''t be able to do a single thing to them.
That was because these were mes that were created by someone in the Qi Condensing Realm, it was nowhere near enough to threaten them.
If it wasn''t enough to threaten them, it certainly wasn''t enough to threaten Senior Brother Ying who was the great elder of the Love Sect.
He had already reached the peak of the Qi Condensing Realm and was much stronger than before.
He definitely wouldn''t lose to the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
In fact, it only took a single punch.
He flew right at the mountain in the center of the Scarlet Sun Sect where the aura of the ancestor wasing from. As he flew towards it, he took the pose that a superhero would as they charged into danger.
He had one fist forward as if he was flying out with a punch.
The scarlet mes that appeared in the Scarlet Sun Sect all gathered together in one point in front of the hill that the ancestor was on and then took the form of a de. At the same time, the Scarlet Sun Sword that the sect master had suddenly flew into the air and flew in the direction of the hill.
Experience tales at empire
It flew right to where the scarlet mes forming a de was and then came together with it to form a sword made of both mes and steel.
It seemed that this was the final attack of the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
Onlyˇ
It was far from being enough to deal with Senior Brother Ying.
Senior Brother Ying was someone who didn''t ck off with his cultivation since he had experienced the destruction of the Love Sect before. He knew the importance of strength in this world, so he wouldn''t let anything take away the Love Sect that was dear to him again.
As such, he had reached a new height and even became stronger than those at the same cultivation level.
Part of it was because of the things that Lin Fan gave the Love Sect and part of it was because he always sparred with the Golden Core Realm elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He had experience fighting those that were stronger than him, so he wouldn''t be defeated by someone that was weaker than him.
"Die!" The ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect roared out, only it was too bad that his swordˇ
"Crack!"
There was a loud sound of metal cracking in half that rang out through the air before two pieces of a sword fell down from the sky. As for the one that hit the sword, he didn''t stop at all as he continued flying towards the hill.
"You''re the one that''s going to die!" Senior Brother Ying shouted right after cracking the sword.
The scarlet mes that were still in the air quickly tried to condense in front of the hill to create some form of barrier, but they were scattered by the pure pressure of Senior Brother Ying''s punch.
With the mes scattered, the hill waspletely destroyed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was arge hole that was opened up in the hill from the force of Senior Brother Ying''s punch. As the hole appeared, there was also a person that was forced out of the center of the hill.
This person spat out a mouthful of blood before all of the scarlet mes around him scattered away.
It was as if he just had nothing left in him as he copsed to the ground.
This person was naturally the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
With the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect defeated, there was nothing left for the Scarlet Sun Sect to depend on and they all fell into despair.
"Surrender and we won''t kill you!" Senior Brother Ying suddenly shouted.
The disciples that had been running away suddenly stopped. The elders that had been putting up a fight also put away their weapons. The only ones that didn''t seem willing to surrender were the sect master and the ancestor, but there was nothing that they could do.
Both of them had beenpletely defeated and they didn''t have a single trace of energy left.
All they could do was watch as all of the members of the Scarlet Sun Sect surrendered.
Once it was over, that was when the rest of the Love Sect marched into the Scarlet Sun Sect.
When they all came in, the ancestor and sect master revealed bitter looks.
They could tell that all of those that just came in were much stronger than the ones that had invaded them. They had told the truth when they said that the ones that were attacking them were nothing more than the disciples of the Love Sect.
If the real experts of the Love Sect had attacked them, they wouldn''t havested a single second.
"Good job." Lin Fan said to Senior Brother Ying.
However, Senior Brother Ying didn''t act arrogant at all as he said, "It was nothing, it was just a little effort."
The ancestor and sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect had even more bitter looks on their faces when they heard this.
However, the ancestor recognized that Lin Fan was the one that Senior Brother Ying was being respectful to, which meant that this was most likely the leader of the Love Sect group.
In that caseˇ
"I wish to offer my services to the Love Sect! I believe that I can bring great power to the Love Sect!" The ancestor shouted as hepletely abandoned his sect.
The sect master had a shocked look when he heard this, but there was nothing that he could say since he would have done the same if he was in the ancestor''s ce.
Only, Lin Fan justpletely ignored him.
In the first ce, the only reason that the ancestor and the sect master had been spared was because they needed to interrogate them to see what kinds of deals they had been making.
That was for the Mu Empire''s side to deal with, not for them.
Instead, Lin Fan turned to Wang Fu''s group who hade into the Scarlet Sun Sect with them.
He looked at Wang Fu and said, "It''s your turn."
Wang Fu gave a nod before saying with a smile, "We''ll find their treasures."
Chapter 863 Digging up the treasures
The power of the Star Tower was fortune telling, but it wasn''t as if the only thing that fortune telling could do was look into the future.
There were other things that Wang Fu''s group could do with their divination.
Such as finding things that were valuable.
Lin Fan and the Love Sect didn''t have time to waste searching for the treasures of the Scarlet Sun Sect. Even if the sect master and ancestor were to tell them where the treasures were, there was no confirming that they would be telling the entire truth.
After all, they would want to hide some treasures for themselves if they were able to escape their predicament.
They just didn''t have time to force it out of them.
As such, it was much easier to use the ability that Wang Fu''s group possessed.
Wang Fu and his group just ignored all of the members of the Scarlet Sun Sect who looked at them with confused looks.
The ancestor and the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect were the ones that reacted the most to them. They had been close enough to hear what the Star Tower group had said and they could guess what they were nning to do based on the astrbes that they pulled out.
But they didn''t believe that anyone would be able to find their hiding ce.
They had put a lot of effort into hiding their treasures after all, so it wasn''t something that would be found that easily.
Only as they watched Wang Fu''s group move around the Scarlet Sun Sect, the ancestor and the sect master couldn''t help knitting their brows seeing the way that Wang Fu moved.
At first, it didn''t seem like they had any idea of where their hidden treasures were.
Then as they moved around, it seemed like they were getting closer and closer to it.
Eventually, they were standing in the area where it was buried.
In fact, they were standing right atop of it and were looking down at their astrbe.
With the focused looks that were on their faces, it really seemed like they had found something already.
Seeing this, the ancestor and the sect master couldn''t help feeling worried.
The hidden treasures were one of the few cards that they had left and it wasn''t something that could be given up that easily. Whether it was to be used as a bargaining chip for their lives or if it was used to help them escape this predicament and start a new life.
They couldn''t just let the other side take it for nothing.
So after agonizing for a bit, the ancestor of the Scarlet Sun Sect said, "I''ll tell you where it''s hidden as long as you let me join you! I''ll give you everything that you want, as long as you spare my life!"
The sect master knew that this was the end of the road, so he also said, "No, spare me! I''ll be your dog, I''ll be whatever you want as long as you spare my life!"
The two of them seemed like they wanted to fight each other, but they also knew that there were better things to do than fighting each other. Fighting each other at this time was nothing more than a waste of time for them, so they couldn''t do that.
All they could do was fight over who would be spared.
Unfortunately for them, there wasn''t a single person who listened to the two of them.
With the way that they were ignored, it was as if the two of them didn''t even exist.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
No one cared about how they screamed that they would offer everything for their lives, instead everyone just waited to see what Wang Fu''s group had to say.
Wang Fu''s group just stayed there for a while before pointing down at the ground together. As they talked to each other, it was as if they were discussing something.
Finally, Wang Fu turned around to look at Lin Fan and pointed to the ground beneath them to say, "It''s right under here."
The ce that he was standing was in the center of the Scarlet Sun Sect''s headquarters.
This was right in the center of the entire headquarters, it was even in the center of the sect''s main square.
Hiding out in the open was a good idea sometimes.
This was an important ce for the sect, so no one would think that the treasures of the sect would be hidden under the main square like this. Even if they knew, there would be few people that would actually dare dig under the main square since it was an important facility for the sect.
If they were to do anything to this main square, there was no doubt that they would be punished.
So it really was the best way to hide the treasures of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
Only, it didn''t matter for Lin Fan and the rest of the Love Sect if the Scarlet Sun Sect''s headquarters was destroyed.
In the first ce, they were here to subdue the Scarlet Sun Sect and make them into a subordinate of the Love Sect. Even if they had to crack a few eggs, it didn''t make them hesitate at all.
So Lin Fan walked over to where Wang Fu was standing and looked down at the ground under him before saying, "Step back."
Wang Fu''s group had confused looks on their faces when they heard this, but they still stepped back as Lin Fan had ordered them to.
Once he was the only one that was standing in the center of the square, Lin Fan pointed his hand at the ground. As he stood there with his hand pointed at the ground like that, it seemed like he was doing something, but there was also nothing that happened.
It was almost as if he was taking some kind of pose.
Only they could feel the faint spiritual energy fluctuations that wereing from him.
They knew that what he was doing wasn''t just standing there striking a pose, but rather he was using some kind of technique. As for what technique he was using, they had no idea at all.
After having nothing happen for a while, there was a hole that suddenly opened up in the ground.
Everyone looked at the hole with a surprised look since this hole seemed to have opened up out of nowhere. The way that the hole opened was almost as if the ground itself was opening up for Lin Fan.
However, the ground only opened up a bit before stopping.
It created a perfect sized hole right in front of Lin Fan.
That was only the top of the hole, the bottom of the hole was still opening up for him.
The hole continued to open until the treasures that were below were revealed.
It was a sudden burst of spiritual energy that came out of the hole that told them that they had reached the treasures. The spiritual energy wasn''t strong enough that it made them excited, but it wasn''t as if they were going toin about free treasures.
Treasures were treasures, they would have a use for them.
It wasn''t as if anyone would turn down something that was free.
Once the treasures had been revealed, Lin Fan just calmly said to Senior Brother Ying, "You can collect them and bring them back to the Love Sectter."
Then turning back to Wang Fu, he was about to say something, but Wang Fu cut him off.
"There''s no need, we''re just here to observe." Wang Fu said with a smile on his face.
Though he said this, the others seemed like they didn''t think the same.
Mei Yu had evene forward to take a look at the treasures that were in the hole.
Lin Fan narrowed his eyes to look at Wang Fu as if he was trying to figure out what Wang Fu was nning, but Wang Fu just looked at him with the same smile on his face. The way that he just looked forward without caring about the reaction of the others from his group was as if he didn''t notice them at all.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything as he looked at the others, but even though they didn''t seem like they were happy with this, they didn''t say anything to go against Wang Fu.
It seemed that he was indeed the leader of their group that they listened to him even if they didn''t agree with him.
While Lin Fan had no idea what Wang Fu was nning, he didn''t question it too much since there was nothing to gain from questioning it too much.
All he did was give a simple nod in response before turning his head once more.
The Star Tower group looked disappointed when they saw this.
Even if they couldn''t speak up against Wang Fu, that didn''t mean that Lin Fan couldn''t say anything on their behalf. They had been hoping that he would insist on making Wang Fu give up this idea, but he didn''t say anything in the end.
Instead, Lin Fan turned his attention back to the ancestor and the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect.
He finally turned his attention to them, but they didn''t enjoy this attention.
After all, their treasures had been found and it would be hard for them to bargain.
So instead, the ancestor suddenly said, "Just what are you nning to do with us?"
Lin Fan calmly looked at him to say, "Well, we''re going to kill you."
Chapter 864 Fate of the sects
Both the ancestor and the sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect seemed like they couldn''t understand what they just heard.
Even if they understood the words that were said, it didn''t seem like they could process these words.
The ancestor just looked at Lin Fan in a daze for a while before suddenly asking, "Why? Is there a need for you to kill me when I offer to be a ve? Why do you insist on killing me?"
Lin Fan calmly looked at the ancestor and said, "Are you saying that you''re willing to submitpletely in mind and soul? Would you really be willing to give your everything to the Love Sect?"
The ancestor was caught off guard at being asked this, but he had no shame at all as he said, "Of course. I could give everything that I have to the Love Sect as long as you spare myˇ"
Lin Fan cut him off simply by saying with a smile, "You and I both know that this isn''t true."
The face of the ancestor twisted when he heard this, but then he said, "I''ll even give you a piece of my soul to show my loyalty to the Love Sect. As long as you spare me, I''ll be the Love Sect''s dog!"
"Even if you are our dog, do you think that you would fall under the Love Sect? You and I both know what kind of person you are." Lin Fan once again said in a calm voice, but there was a chill that ran down the ancestor''s spine.
He looked up at Lin Fan with a strange look on his face, almost as if he didn''t know how to feel.
But in his heart, the ancestor understood why Lin Fan was acting this way.
If he was in the same position, perhaps he would have thought the same thing as Lin Fan.
Only he wasn''t allowed to think the same thing as Lin Fan in his current position because that would lead to his death. He had to think of a way to change Lin Fan''s mind or else all that would happen is that he would die.
He wouldn''t let that happen!
Even if he gave up everything, he would find a way to survive today.
It wasn''t even a matter of pride or wanting to take revenge, he was just the kind of person that cared about his life the most. That was why he had created this sect to gather resources for him and to increase his cultivation as much as he could.
Of course, he never would have thought that things would end like this.
So for now, the most important thing was to survive.
There was no such thing as pride when it came to surviving.
Gritting his teeth, the ancestor said, "I''llˇ"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No, you won''t." Lin Fan didn''t even bother letting him say anything this time as he directly cut him off.
Lin Fan knew that there was nothing useful that would being out of this mouth, so there was no reason to let him say anything.
Letting him say anything would just be wasting more time, so instead of letting him waste more time, it was better to finish the matters here at the Scarlet Sun Sect and set off.
After all, there were still three other sects that had to be taken care of.
The more time that they wasted at the Scarlet Sun Sect, the more time that those sects would have to prepare.
Even if those other three sects didn''t know that they would be targeted, there was no doubt that they would think of countermeasures after hearing about what happened with the Scarlet Sun Sect.
They had no idea what the Love Sect was nning to do, but it wasn''t as if they would let their guards down.
If the Love Sect could take down the Scarlet Sun Sect, it was very likely that they would also move against other sects in the area.
As such, those sects would prepare themselves which would make them harder to attack.
"You can''t do this! If you kill me and him, what value will such a Scarlet Sun Sect have? The only value that the Scarlet Sun Sect has is its experts and without me or him, you won''t have anything. You''ve even shattered my Scarlet Sun Sword!" The ancestor suddenly changed his tone after hearing what I said.
At this point, he was certain that it didn''t matter what he said anymore.
There was nothing that he could do to convince Lin Fan of his loyalty, so the only thing that he could do was try to put conditions on this matter.
Only his words were true.
Without him or the sect master, it didn''t matter if the Scarlet Sun Sect was subdued, they would be much weaker than before. As such, there would be no value in subduing a Scarlet Sun Sect like this.
It would be like subduing a sick puppy.
Howeverˇ
"That is for me to decide. You don''t have the right to say anything." Lin Fan just calmly said as if he didn''t care about this matter at all.
The ancestor''s next words were stuck in his throat as he just couldn''t understand what was happening.
By all rights, what he said should have done was ept the ancestor''s words and turn him into aplete puppet. The ancestor could have epted this as long as he was alive and there was hope for the future.
But it didn''t sound like he cared about this at all.
It was as if he didn''t see any value in the Scarlet Sun Sect in the first ce, which was why he didn''t care.
The ancestor just couldn''t understand why he would view the Scarlet Sun Sect like this.
Even if it was a weak sect, it wasn''t weak enough topletely ignore.
They were strong enough to match any city in the Mu Empire. In fact, they were strong enough to match several cities working together to attack them at the same time.
That was just how many cultivators the Scarlet Sun Sect had.
This was not something that could be viewed lightly.
Only while the ancestor was still confused about why Lin Fan was acting like this, he suddenly felt a sensation of paining over him. When he looked down, he found that there was arge gash that had appeared on his chest.
Thisrge gash was bleeding out and it seemed like he wouldn''t survive from this wound.
Onlyˇthe ancestor had no idea how he had even suffered this wound.
Before he could even react, he found that there was thisrge gash that was on his chest.
At the same time, he saw that it wasn''t just him that had this gash.
It was also the sect master that had the same gash across his chest and an equally shocked look on his face.
Neither of them had been able to see the thing that had hit them, which is why they were both shocked by the fact that they had been suddenly wounded like this. They really wanted to know just what they had been hit by.
The ancestor turned back to look at Lin Fan and found that he had a hand up as if he had just shed out with it. Only he didn''t see any weapon in that raised hand that could have done this.
He just couldn''t understand how he had died like that.
Lin Fan didn''t care about the aggrieved look that was on the ancestor''s face since this wasn''t his concern at all. The only thing that he cared about was that the ancestor and the sect master was dead, after that, it didn''t seem like it was rted to him at all.
Senior Brother Ying had someone drag these corpses to the side and then they hung up these corpses for all to see.
During this, there was a Love Sect disciple that led a group of young people over.
This group of young people were disciples from the Scarlet Sun Sect.
All of them seemed afraid as they were being led forward and some of them even seemed like they were about to faint when they saw the two corpses that were hung up.
The ancestor was not someone that these disciples knew, but the sect master was certainly someone that they all knew and feared. As such, there was arge reaction when they saw the sect master''s corpse being hung up like that.
Lin Fan didn''t care as he calmly looked at these disciples, as if he was looking for something from them.
After staring at them for a bit, he suddenly came forward towards one of the disciples. This one didn''t move away like the rest of the Scarlet Sun Sect''s disciples.
Aftering up in front of this disciple, he suddenly reached out to ce one hand on his shoulder and said, "From now on, you are the new sect master of the Scarlet Sun Sect."
That was when everyone looked at him with shocked looks.
Even those from the Love Sect couldn''t understand what was happening.
ˇ
"You are the new sect master."
That was what Lin Fan said at each of the four guilds that were subdued.
Each time, he chose a random disciple of that sect to appoint as the new sect master and then forced the elders to bind themselves to that disciple. Though the fragment of the elders'' souls went to Lin Fan.
This was always after killing the ancestor and the sect master of those sects.
After appointing these sect masters, they all swore their allegiance to the Love Sect.
Like that, they were able to subdue all four of these sects.
Chapter 865 Conference
Lin Fan didn''t have any fear that the four sects would be weakened because of his actions.
Since they were weakened, they wouldn''t be able to fulfill their roles as cannon fodder as well as if they were as strong as they were before. As such, it would mean that the mission to subdue these sects would only be considered a half sess.
Still, Lin Fan didn''t care at all about this.
After all, he knew that the most important thing was loyalty.
It didn''t matter how strong they were if they were disloyal since all that it would mean is having another knife in the dark to look out for. It was better to just snip their wings and train them to be loyal pets than to leave them as wolves that could betray them at any moment.
Just because someone gave them a piece of their soul, that didn''t mean that they would be absolutely loyal.
There were all kinds of strange techniques that were in this world, so there should be ways of getting out of giving up a piece of one''s soul. Perhaps it would be some kind of special soul preserving elixir or something else.
In fact, even just bing strong enough would be enough to preserve one''s soul since the stronger that one became, the less that piece of their soul that was separated mattered.
After a certain point, losing that fragment wouldn''t matter at all.
Especially for the stronger experts that went beyond the Nascent Soul Realm.
The Nascent Soul Realm was a realm where one would develop a new soul.
So that was why Lin Fan killed all of the ancestors and sect masters.
The elders were different since they could be trained as well. In fact, the elders were already partly trained since the reason why they would even join these sects in the first ce was to rely on these sects for protection and resources.
With the resources that Lin Fan had, he was sure that he would be able to use carrot and stick to get them under his thumb.
Once that happened, it wouldn''t matter how they tried, they wouldn''t be able to escape the grasp of the Love Sect.
But he also had to exin this matter to Mu Bao Bao.
Or it was better to say that he had to exin this in a way so that Mu Bao Bao would be able to convince her ministers and generals why what he did was fine. Why it was alright that these sects were weakened because of his actions.
In the first ce, they were the reason why this matter was pushed so hard that Mu Bao Bao brought it up with Lin Fan. Otherwise, she would have used her power to suppress this matterpletely.
"It''s better to have loyal dogs than to have a dog that will one day bite your hand." Lin Fan kept insisting on this when Mu Bao Bao asked him about this.
She looked at him with narrowed eyes as if she was exhausted hearing this, but she didn''t push the matter in the end.
Instead, she brought up a different matter.
"The Mu Empire will be hosting a conference for the sects soon. You will have to lead the Love Sect to participate in this conference." Mu Bao Bao said with a sigh.
"Conference?" Lin Fan was a bit confused when he heard this.
Mu Bao Bao said with a nod, "That''s right, the Mu Empire will be hosting a Demon ying Conference."
"Demon ying Conference?" Lin Fan repeated with an even more confused voice.
He didn''t know what this event was since he had never heard of it before, but he knew that it wouldn''t be simple with a name like this. There was no doubt that it was some kind of big event if Mu Bao Bao even wanted him to join it.
Mu Bao Bao gave a sigh before saying, "This is an event that the Mu Empire has been preparing for a long time now. It will be a crusade against the demonic cultivators that are in thends of the Mu Empire."
This time, Lin Fan deeply knitted his brows when he heard this.
He looked at Mu Bao Bao like this for a bit before suddenly asking, "Is this really alright for you to do this? Demonic cultivatorsˇ"
HIs voice just trailed off like this and he didn''t finish what he was saying, but the way that he did this made it very clear what he was implying.
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod to show that she understood his concerns before saying, "This is a matter that has been approved of after seeking the advice of the elder. The Heavenly Demon Sect is a demonic sect, but it''s made up with demonic cultivators that have a code of ethics. They are not monsters that kill for fun, like the ones that will be hunted this time."
Lin Fan''s brows rxed a bit upon hearing this, but he still slightly kept them knit as he thought about these words.
Even if they were all demonic cultivators, that didn''t mean that they all acted the same.
It seemed that those from the Heavenly Demon Sect looked down on these demonic cultivators that ughtered people for fun.
Thinking even further about it, Lin Fan realized that Ye Tian Xie and Ye Qing Huan wouldn''t stay in the Heavenly Demon Sect if it was filled with people like that.
He felt that he had a good understanding of their personality after all.
In that case, it seemed like it wouldn''t be a problem for them to go through with this Demon ying Conference.
Only he was still a bit confused why they were holding this Demon ying Conference in the first ce.
As if she could guess what he was thinking based on the way that he looked at her, Mu Bao Bao said, "It''s a way to see how loyal the sects are. Even though they were spared by the previous emperor, that doesn''t mean that they are all loyal. They were just the sects that didn''t have any signs of cooperating with others, but that doesn''t mean that this won''t change.
You should be aware of this since you''ve already dealt with those four sects."
She couldn''t help giving a sigh after saying this.
Lin Fan gave a slow nod of acknowledgement since he knew that what she said was the truth.
It was also the reason that he gave for killing the ancestors and sect masters, which resulted in these four sects bing weaker.
It seemed that the Mu Empire was really making a big move by putting on this Demon ying Conference. It seemed like they were nning on dealing with all of the sects in one fell swoop with this.
"What are the prizes that you''re offering?" Lin Fan suddenly asked.
For this to work, there had to be prizes offered that would incentivize the sects to do their best. Just like how there would be punishments prepared for those that were found to be traitors.
Only the punishments wouldn''t be done in the light of day.
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod as she understood why he asked this before saying, "There''s all kinds of prizes that are prepared, but the biggest one will be a special item. That is all I can tell you for now."
Lin Fan raised a brow to look at Mu Bao Bao, but she didn''t say anything to exin.
It seemed like she was really intent on keeping this matter a secret no matter what.
That just made Lin Fan even more curious about what she was hiding, but it didn''t seem like she was willing to say anything.
In the end, he just said with a sigh, "I''ll have to talk to the others first."
Mu Bao Bao nodded in agreement with this since she felt that this was important too.
Even if she was the empress of the Mu Empire, she still considered herself one of the members of the Love Sect. So she cared very much about the Love Sect and she didn''t want to force them into anything.
Even if she was supposed to force them since this was an important matter for the Mu Empire in making sure that the sects were loyal to them.
Though in reality, the people of the Love Sect cared very much for Mu Bao Bao as well.
If it was Mu Bao Bao''s request, then there was almost no way that they would reject this.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It would have to be something that really went against their code of ethics for them to reject a favour from her.
Lin Fan then asked, "What kind of demonic cultivators are being targeted in this Demon ying Conference?"
Mu Bao Bao gave a nod before taking out a map.
It seemed like she had already expected this question and had been prepared to answer this.
The map that she took out seemed to be a map of a valley.
"This is Dragon Beard Canyon, it is where five different demonic sects will be holding a meeting in two weeks. This is the target for our Demon ying Conference."
Lin Fan raised a brow as if he was asking her how she obtained this information.
Mu Bao Bao just calmly said, "The Mu Empire is arge organization, we have our ways of getting information."
Lin Fan seemed to think about it at first before giving a nod of agreement.
"The n is toˇ" Mu Bao Bao just continued toy out the n for the Demon ying Conference.
Chapter 866 Different sects
Over the next week, groups of disciples from the Love Sect departed Dungeon City each day.
They all headed off in different directions, but those that knew where they were going knew that they would group once they arrived at their destination.
This was because they were all being sent to Dragon Beard Canyon, or rather to Dragon Beard City that was the city closest to Dragon Beard Canyon. This was all in preparation for the uing Demon ying Conference.
Of course the Love Sect couldn''t just move everyone out at the same time since that would be too big of a move that it would attract a lot of attention.
It was the same for the rest of the sects.
But unlike the rest of the sects, the Love Sect had less time to prepare.
The other sects would have had over a month to have slowly sent their disciples out to Dragon Beard City.
It was only the Love Sect that had less time because Mu Bao Bao decided at thest moment that they would be participating in the Demon ying Conference. Before this, she wouldn''t have even thought about sending the Love Sect.
But now she did it partly to punish Lin Fan, but also because she felt that it was necessary for the Love Sect to participate.
Before this, Mu Bao Bao had been protecting the Love Sect to a certain extent and had excluded them from this conference. Now that they had subdued the four sects, she felt that there was no way to keep them away from this conference anymore.
The Love Sect had to participate since they would have to take the lead among the sects of the Mu Empire.
They would be the ones that would help the Mu Empire subdue the other sects by showing off their might.
This might not have been the case if they hadn''t subdued the four other sects, but it was different now that they had.
The Love Sect had shown themselves, so it was impossible to keep hiding forever.
Before this, the Love Sect hadn''t done much other than hold a sect recruitment and a sect opening ceremony. This had shown some things to the other sects, but there were still plenty of things that were hidden.
That had created a mysterious feeling around the Love Sect that no one dared to approach.
Only now that they had attacked other sects and shown off their power, that mysterious feeling had been destroyed. The only thing left was to show off the power of the Love Sect so that no one dared to attack it.
Mu Bao Bao was confident in the power that the Love Sect possessed.
The added benefit was that it would help her subdue the sects that were causing a mess in the Mu Empire.
Lin Fan was among thest group that left Dungeon City since he was the sect master of the Love Sect. He was the one that others paid attention to the most, so he was thest one that could leave Dungeon City.
The other times he had left, he had done it secretly.
But this time, he left since he was officially leading the disciples on a training mission.
Though those that knew would know that he was leading them to participate in the Demon ying Conference.
Dragon Beard City was not far from Dungeon City since it was in a ce that was remote enough that the demonic cultivators would gather. So it didn''t take them long to arrive in Dragon Beard City.
Only when they arrived, they were surprised by the number of people that were there.
It seemed like the different sects weren''t taking this Demon ying Conference lightly, whether that was because they wanted to cause trouble or if they wanted to achieve great merit for the rewards.
It was clear that many sects were taking this Demon ying Conference seriously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At the same time, Lin Fan could tell that there were quite a few experts that had been sent.
He could sense the Golden Core Realm auras that were all around the city.
But that didn''t matter since he didn''t feel any threating from them.
Even though they should have a higher cultivation than him since he had just broken through, he didn''t actually feel any pressure from them since he knew that he had a special physique that was stronger than theirs.
Even if their cultivation was greater than his, he was much stronger than them in terms ofbat ability.
So if there were any sects that wanted to cause trouble, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.
At the same time, Lin Fan could also tell that there were others here to suppress these sects if they ever tried anything.
That was because at the center of the city, there was another aura that was present.
They deliberately released the aura to cover the city so that everyone knew that they were there.
This aura came from the City Lord''s Manor, which showed that they were rted to the Mu Empire.
It was the aura of a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.
This was the person that had been deployed on the Mu Empire side to supervise this Demon ying Conference and to make sure that no one caused trouble. With a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator taking the reins, no one would dare to cause trouble.
Since that was the case, Lin Fan just led the Love Sect disciples to the ce that they agreed to meet with the others.
This was an inn that was in the center of the city that didn''t have that many people going in and out even though it was in a good position.
That was because this ce had already been booked by the Love Sect.
The ones at the door only let them through after Lin Fan showed them the token of the Love Sect.
Waiting for them in the inn was Senior Brother Ying and the other elders who had arrived before them, along with the disciples that they had brought.
Once everyone was gathered, Lin Fan suddenly said, "Let the disciples go and explore the city."
Senior Brother Ying and the other elders were surprised to hear this at first, but then they understood what Lin Fan meant by this. So they all nodded in agreement to let the disciples go and explore if they wanted.
The disciples naturally knew that there was some time before the Demon ying Conference, so they knew that there was nothing for them to do right now. As such, they were happy to receive the chance to go and explore.
But before they left, Lin Fan pulled Xiao Ming and Huang Xie over to say something to them.
Both of them were surprised by the instructions that Lin Fan gave them, but then Xiao Ming suddenly asked with a smile on her face that was a bit sly, "Master, are you sure that we can do this?"
Lin Fan just nodded with a smile.
Huang Xie on the other hand looked like he was worried about this, but he didn''t say anything in the end as he followed Xiao Ming out.
At the same time, the other elders also gave some instructions to their disciples as well.
After all of the disciples left, Senior Brother Ying came over and said, "Sect master, did you at least tell her to have some discretion?"
Lin Fan looked at him with a smile, which was his answer to this question.
Senior Brother Ying shook his head and gave a sigh before saying, "I hope that they don''t cause too much trouble."
Lin Fan just looked back at him with a meaningful smile.
That was because he had actually told Xiao Ming and Huang Xie to go cause trouble for the other sects.
Before the Demon ying Conference was when everyone was tense because of what was about to happen. That was why it was the best time to cause trouble to see if they could find the intentions of the other sects.
Lin Fan and the elders couldn''t do anything since they were the elders of the sect, but that wasn''t the same for the disciples.
When disciples of the different sects came together, it was inevitable that there would be shes between them. At the same time, there would be those that would be looking for allies for the Demon ying Conference.
So what happened between the disciples would be up to them, the elders wouldn''t interfere unless it became very serious.
Though the elders certainly didn''t tell their disciples to cause as much trouble as Lin Fan did with Xiao Ming and Huang Xie.
They didn''t want to cause trouble for Mu Bao Bao and the Mu Empire.
It was only Lin Fan who could act as unscrupulous as this.
Not to mention, they knew what kind of personality Xiao Ming had.
They just hoped that nothing serious happened.
ˇ
"Alright, let''s split up and see what kind of trouble we can cause." Xiao Ming said after leading the disciples out of the inn.
The others looked at her with bitter smiles since they knew that they wouldn''t be causing as much trouble as her.
Many of them looked like they didn''t want to follow her, but they also knew that they had to keep an eye on her just in case.
So in the end, that job was left to Huang Xie and Yu Huang as the rest of the disciples dispersed.
They knew that the two of them would follow Xiao Ming no matter what, so it was better to leave it to them.
Chapter 867 Causing trouble
Xiao Ming naturally went to the one ce that everyone was gathered since that was the best ce to cause trouble.
She knew that the best way to cause trouble was in front of everyone.
That was why she led Huang Xie and Yu Huang to the main market of this Dragon Beard City.
Even though this was the main market of this city, that didn''t mean that it was a big market in the first ce. This was a small city that was on the edge of the Mu Empire after all, so it wasn''t as if there were that many people that passed by this ce to begin with.
The only reason that there was this market was because the nearby viges and towns needed a ce to trade.
So there wasn''t really much selection in this market.
It was just that there was nowhere else for the disciples of the sects to go while they were waiting for the Demon ying Conference to begin.
It wasn''t as if they could go out and hunt spirit beasts or do anything else that would attract the attention of the demonic sects. So the only thing that they could do was wander the city and kill time.
They could only try seeing if they could find something interesting in this market.
After all, there were times where surprises coulde from small ces like this.
There were times where there were treasures hidden in these small stalls.
So they hade to test their luck at these small stalls to see if they could find any of these hidden treasures.
That was why there were so many of these disciples of the other sects that were gathered here.
They didn''t recognize Xiao Ming, Huang Xie, or Yu Huang when they arrived at the market.
Even though they had shown off in the Love Sect''s opening ceremony, that didn''t mean that everyone remembered what they looked like. This was a world where information transfer techniques weren''t refined, so most people had only heard about them and had never seen a picture of them.
It was only natural that they didn''t recognize them at all.
Xiao Ming took advantage of this to blend into the group of disciples that were moving through the market.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang both gave sighs when they saw how excited she was moving through them.
They knew that she was about to cause trouble, but there was nothing that they could do to stop her. So the only thing that they could do was follow her and make sure that she didn''t cause too much trouble.
After all, they had been ordered to cause trouble in the first ce.
Xiao Ming just casually moved through the crowd without alerting a single person that she was there.
Now that she had broken through, she was much better at blending into the crowd like this. It would take quite the expert to find her, but there weren''t any experts like that here since there were only disciples wandering around the market.
So she was able to make her way through without any problems.
But that wasn''t the important thing.
The important thing was that Xiao Ming''s eyes were moving across the market the entire time as if she was scanning the entire ce. It was as if she was trying to find anything that would catch her interest.
As for what her interest wasˇit was naturally causing trouble.
Xiao Ming''s eyes turned and turned, but it seemed like there was only disappointment in her eyes.
It was as if she couldn''t find anything that could interest her with the disappointed look that she had.
Of course, it wasn''t as if that was a bad thing.
If there was something that caught her interest, there was no doubt that she would have caused a lot of trouble.
There were things that piqued her interest from time to time, but she just shook her head and left them be. That meant that these things wouldn''t cause enough trouble that it could catch her attention.
Huang Xie and Yu Huang just took note of these things since they could be usedter, but they didn''t do anything as they continued to follow Xiao Ming.
They had to admit that she really did have a pension for getting in trouble, but they had no idea where it came from. They didn''t know if it was because she was taught by Lin Fan or if it was because it was something that she inherited.
After walking around the entire market, Xiao Ming still had the same disappointed look on her face. Seeing this, both Huang Xie and Yu Huang gave sighs of relief.
This meant that she wouldn''t be able to cause too much trouble like they had been expecting her to do.
Though the main reason she wasn''t able to cause that much trouble was all because the people that were here were just too weak to cause that much trouble. If she were to actually do anything, it wasn''t as if they would be able to resist her at all.
So that was the main reason why she couldn''t cause any trouble.
After sulking for a bit, Xiao Ming just said with a sigh, "Let''s cause a bit of trouble then. We still have to cause trouble since master gave us the order."
Huang Xie and Yu Huang let out internal sighs of relief again since this was the best ending for them.
Only things didn''t go the way that they wanted it to.
"Look at this beautiful girl, I''m sure that you want to spend the night with me." There was a rough voice that suddenly broke through the noise of the market.
The moment that this rough voice rang out, Xiao Ming''s eyes immediately lit up while Huang Xie and Yu Huang had worried looks on their faces. They knew that this was the sign that trouble was about to stir.
Xiao Ming didn''t go in the direction of the voice just yet since she wanted to see what the situation was.
But Huang Xie and Yu Huang moved closer while she was paying attention to this.
The two of them looked like they wanted to snipe this from her, they wanted to interfere before she could so that they could control the situation. They didn''t want to leave things to her since they knew that she would cause far more trouble than was necessary.
They would do all that they could to make sure that they would settle it before she could.
As for the one that was causing the trouble, it was a group of rough looking men who matched the voice that rang out. They seemed to be surrounding something and when they looked closer, they saw that they were surrounding a stall.
This seemed to be a small snack vendor that was on the side of the road.
As for the reason why they were surrounding it, it was because there was a beautiful young girl who was running that small snack stall. She was currentlypletely surrounded by these rough looking men.
The one that led these rough looking men even tried grabbing her hand to pull her away, but she just wouldn''t go with them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since there was a crowd, that rough looking man didn''t dare do anything too rough.
But it was clear that they were trying to force this girl to go with them.
They really were bringing shame to whatever name their sect had.
Or that would have been the case if not for the whispers around them.
"That''s Liu Kang from the Iron Head SectˇIt''s better to just pretend like we don''t see anything."
"Right, the Iron Head Sect is one of the top ten sectsˇ"
"I''ve heard that they even have a Nascent Soul Realm ancestorˇ"
It seems that there was some backing behind these people that they dared to act this way. They might even be acting this way because the people behind them were telling them to act this way.
They might be causing trouble just like how Lin Fan had told them to cause trouble.
Though based on the look on the faces of these people, it was clear that they weren''t just causing trouble for the sake of causing trouble.
There was no hiding the lewd looks that were on their faces as they looked at this beautiful girl who ran the snack stall.
The more Xiao Ming saw, the more displeased she looked.
It was as if she could see herself in the beautiful girl who ran the snack stall.
That was because she had once been in a situation like hers.
It was only because of her master that she was able to rise above that circumstance and be the person that she was today.
Which was why she wanted to help this beautiful girl.
It was just that she didn''t get a chance to do so.
While Xiao Ming was lost in thought over how she and that beautiful girl were simr, Huang Xie had already started moving forward. At the same time, Yu Huang moved back as if he was getting ready to stop Xiao Ming if she wanted to do something.
Huang Xie made his way through the crowd without a single problem since he too was at a level where he could easily make his way through this crowd.
Once he made his way through, he suddenly grabbed the shoulder of Liu Kang and said, "I think that it''s time for you to leave."
Chapter 868 Even more complicated
Liu Kang narrowed his eyes to look at the hand that was on his shoulder before looking up at Huang Xie.
When he looked at him, Huang Xie looked right back at Liu Kang without any fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
There was a tense silence that hung in the air as the two of them just stared at each other like this.
In the end, the one that broke the silence wasn''t either of them.
It was one of Liu Kang''sckeys who broke the silence by pointing at Huang Xie and saying, "Who do you think you are? You dare grab our Big Brother Liu like this? You''re looking to die!"
Huang Xie justpletely ignored thisckey as he continued matching gazes with Liu Kang.
When theckey saw this, his face turned a bit red and his brows knitted a bit as he looked like he was angered by this.
Only before he could say anything, Liu Kang suddenly raised his other hand to stop theckey from saying what he wanted to say.
Theckey had a surprised look on his face when he saw this, but Liu Kang justpletely ignored him as his eyes were on Huang Xie the entire time.
After another moment of silence, Liu Kang asked, "Who are you?"
Huang Xie didn''t answer this question as he repeated, "I think that it''s time for you to leave."
Liu Kang slightly knitted his brows when he heard this before suddenly throwing his head forward.
When he made contact with Huang Xie, there was a loud nging sound that rang. This sound was simr to if two pieces of metal shed with each other.
In the end, it was Liu Kang''s head that started bleeding slightly as the skin on his forehead had been ripped from the sh.
Liu Kang had a slightly dazed look on his face at first before he looked at Huang Xie in surprise and disbelief. It was as if he couldn''t believe that there was someone that was able to take his headbutt head on.
After all, the cultivation technique that Liu Kang trained in specialized in strengthening his body. Namely, it specialized in strengthening his body to the point where it was hard as metal so he could attack people with headbutts.
That was why their sect was named the Iron Head Sect in the first ce.
Since Liu Kang joined the Iron Head Sect, he had never seen anything that was harder than his head when he strengthened it.
But today, there was something that was stronger.
When he looked more closely, Liu Kang found that there was a faintyer of green light that was around Huang Xie. However, that faintyer of green light didn''tst long as it quickly faded away.
If one wasn''t looking at it, they might not have known that it existed.
However, it was impossible for Liu Kang to miss it since it was what had cracked his head open.
Once the faintyer of green light disappeared, Huang Xie just calmly looked at Liu Kang without saying a word. Though the way that he looked at him made it clear what he was thinking.
Liu Kang narrowed his eyes to look at Huang Xie before suddenly saying, "We''re leaving."
With that, Huang Xie let go of Liu Kang''s shoulder and turned slightly with a gesture as if he was saying, "Then please."
Liu Kang narrowed his eyes even more, but he didn''t say anything as he led his people away.
As they were walking off, the sameckey couldn''t help moving forward to ask, "Big Brother Liu, are we really leaving just like this? Weren''t we supposed to cause trouble and lure out the Love Sect disciples?"
Liu Kang pped thatckey on the back of the head before saying, "Why don''t you fight him then? A single headbutt was already enough to split my head open, if we kept going, there was no telling what he could do."
Then in a more cautious voice, "He clearly wasn''t using even a tenth of his power and he was able to do all thisˇ"
As his voice trailed off, theckeys behind him looked at him with shocked looks.
He wasn''t even using a tenth of his power?
There was some doubt that filled them when they heard this, but they didn''t question him in the end.
After all, they knew just how powerful Liu Kang was, that was the reason why they followed him in the first ce. So if he says that this was true, then it most likely was true.
Just who was that terrifying person that stepped up to stop them?
It was only Liu Kang who had an idea.
"That one from the Love Sect is said to have imprable defensesˇCould it be him?" Liu Kang thought to himself, not knowing that he had hit the nail on the head.
ˇ
"Are you alright?"
Once Liu Kang''s group left, Huang Xie reached his hand out to the beautiful girl whose legs had given out.
She just sat there in a daze over what had happened, not reacting to his hand at first.
But when she came back to her senses, she slowly reached for the hand while looking up at Huang Xie.
When she saw Huang Xie, she couldn''t help falling into a daze again.
That was because her heart skipped a beat and her breathing became faster when she saw his face.
This was a situation that many girls dreamed of, being saved by their prince charming one day. When she had been in danger, this handsome young man hade out of nowhere and had saved her.
Huang Xie couldn''t help feeling strange when he saw her looking at him like this, but he still waited for her to take his hand.
Only when she slowly put her hand in his did he help her up.
After helping her up thoughˇ
"You''re alright now, so I''ll be going." Huang Xie turned to leave without a single extra word.
Others might have been attracted to her beautiful appearance, but it was different for Huang Xie.
It wasn''t because he had strange preferences, it was just that his heart was already set on someone else. It wasn''t as if he would be moved by someone that suddenly appeared out of nowhere and that he wouldn''t have any further interaction with.
Only the girl didn''t seem like she was willing to let go that easily.
She quickly reached out and grabbed Huang Xie''s sleeve before saying, "Wait, let me repay you!"
Huang Xie was caught off guard by the girl suddenly grabbing his sleeve like this.
He didn''t want to pull too hard and make her fall since he could see how fragile she was, but at the same timeˇhe didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings. Or at least he hoped that he wouldn''t cause any misunderstandings, but his heart knew that a certain someone wouldn''t take it that way.
With a sigh, Huang Xie said, "Miss, I just did what anyone would do. Please don''t think too much about it."
The way that he said this was like a p to the face to the surrounding people, but they didn''t dare say anything since they had seen what had happened to Liu Kang. Someone that could split open Liu Kang''s head after receiving his headbutt definitely wasn''t a normal person.
They wouldn''t want to mess with a person like that.
Once everyone was gone, it seemed like themotion died down.
Huang Xie had sessfully caused trouble without causing too much trouble, but there was still something that was catching him. It didn''t seem like the girl was willing to let go of his sleeve.
So Huang Xie didn''t know what to do.
"It seems like you''re enjoying yourself." Yu Huang suddenly teased Huang Xie.
There was a scowl that appeared on Huang Xie''s face when he heard this, but he turned to look at Xiao Ming since he cared more about what she thought.
Xiao Ming didn''t say anything as she just looked at the beautiful girl.
After a long silence, Xiao Ming asked, "What''s your name?"
The beautiful girl was surprised to hear Xiao Ming asking her this.
In fact, she had only been focused on Huang Xie, so she didn''t notice the other two that were there.
But the moment that she saw Xiao Ming, it was as if she realized something.
"Zhao Ling Jun." The beautiful girl said in a calm voice, but it almost seemed like there was a trace of a challenge in her voice.
Xiao Ming gave a slight nod before moving over to the snack stall and saying, "Since you want to repay him, then let us have some snacks. Once we''re done, we''ll call it even."
Huang Xie''s eyes lit up when he heard her suggestion before quickly nodding in agreement and moving over to the snack stall as well.
However, before he could sit down beside her, he found that Xiao Ming suddenly stood up.
Huang Xie just looked at Xiao Ming with a shocked look, but Xiao Ming didn''t look at him at all.
It almost seemed like she was angry with him with the way that she ignored him.
In fact, those that had sharp eyes would have seen that she hadn''t even bothered looking in his direction the entire time. It was as if she didn''t even want to see him at all.
Huang Xie just had a bitter look on his face when he saw her like this.
It was as if their rtionship had gotten moreplicatedˇ
Chapter 869 Join the Love Sect
Lin Fan was surprised to see that when his disciples returned, they came back with two extra people.
He had told them to cause trouble, but he didn''t know what had happened that would cause them to bring two people back with them.
Especially a beautiful girl and cute little boy like this.
"This isˇ?" Lin Fan asked Huang Xie and Xiao Ming as he looked at the beautiful girl and the cute little boy.
Neither Huang Xie or Xiao Ming said a thing.
Huang Xie had an awkward look on his face while Xiao Ming just had a cold look on her face like she didn''t want to talk about it.
Lin Fan didn''t know what was happening, but he knew that something must have happened between his disciples that they were acting this way. He didn''t know how to bring it up with the way that they were acting, so he could only turn to look at the beautiful girl in an attempt to figure something out.
The beautiful girl was also looking at him as if she was trying to figure out who he was.
Seeing this, Huang Xie said, "This is my master and the sect master of our Love Sect."
The beautiful girl was surprised since she never expected Huang Xie''s master to be this young and handsome, but then she thought of something.
"Cultivators live for a long time and they like to look youngˇso perhaps he''s just making himself look young?"
Lin Fan didn''t know what she was thinking, but he could tell that she was looking at him in a strange way.
If he actually knew what she was thinking, there was no doubt that he would haveined to her. But since he didn''t know, it wasn''t as if there was anything that he could say.
After looking at him with a strange look for a bit, Zhao Ling Jun suddenly cupped her hands and said, "Master, please ept us into the Love Sect."
The cute little boy didn''t seem to know what was happening, but seeing Zhao Ling Jun do this, he copied her and cupped his hands towards Lin Fan.
Lin Fan was even more confused when he saw this as he had no idea what was happening.
So the only thing that he could do was look at Huang Xie and Xiao Ming.
Huang Xie didn''t say anything as he just looked at Lin Fan with an awkward look. The way that he looked at him was almost as if he was asking Lin Fan for help.
But surprisingly, Xiao Ming spoke up for her, "Master, please ept her into the sect."
Even though it seemed like Xiao Ming wasn''t happy about this situation, she still spoke up for Zhao Ling Jun.
Lin Fan shook his head before saying with a sigh, "No, this isn''t a matter of epting someone into the sect or not. First off, tell me what happened that ended up with youing back with these two like this."
Xiao Ming didn''t exin and Huang Xie just awkwardly stood there, so it was up to Yu Huang to finally exin.
He had been silently standing on the side watching all of this with a look of schadenfreude on his face. However, since even Xiao Ming spoke up for Zhao Ling Jun to his surprise, he had no choice but to exin.
He didn''t understand why Xiao Ming would want to let Zhao Ling Jun into the Love Sect, but he didn''t question it.
He just wanted to help her.
After listening to the story, Lin Fan finally had an idea of what happened.
While he was listening to the story, he couldn''t help looking at Huang Xie with a strange look that Huang Xie just didn''t understand. He couldn''t help feeling ufortable seeing Lin Fan look at him like this.
The reason Lin Fan was looking at him was because of the fact that he was the Heaven''s Chosen, something that Huang Xie didn''t even know about himself.
He was amazed by the Heaven''s Chosen''s ability to fall into situations like this.
Just a simple walk outside was enough for him to find a beautiful girl like this.
But he could also see the tension that was between Huang Xie and Xiao Ming because of this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lin Fan had thought that Xiao Ming didn''t think anything special about this junior brother of hers, but it seemed that this wasn''t the case. It seemed that she might have started to feel something at some time, which was what resulted in this situation.
The rtionship between them really wasplicated.
After thinking about it for a bit, he decided to do something that he should have done in the beginning. The only reason that he didn''t do it before now was because he didn''t understand what was happening.
When Lin Fan used the Appraisal Eyes on Zhao Ling Jun, he waspletely caught off guard by what he saw.
The status screen in front of him was anything but ordinary.
He could only sayˇ
"As expected of the Heaven''s Chosen."
It wasn''t because she didn''t have the talent to join the Love Sect, it was because she had too much talent that Lin Fan was shocked.
Phoenix Body, she had an actual Phoenix Body!
The official name of the physique that she possessed was the Nine Sun Phoenix Body.
ording to the Appraisal Eyes, if she ever woke up this body, then there was no doubt that she would suddenly be a phoenix. As for who would be able to awaken this physique for her, there was no ce better than the Love Sect.
With his cheat, Lin Fan would be able to easily find the items that Zhao Ling Jun would need to awaken this physique.
However, it wasn''t only Zhao Ling Jun who had the special physique. It was also the cute little boy who had a special physique.
True Light Body.
That was the name of the physique that he possessed.
This was a physique that was on the same level as the Nine Suns Phoenix Body. If he could awaken it, he would be the master of light elemental energy.
These two were considered top talents that any sect would fight for and they came to the Love Sect.
By all rights, there was no reason for Lin Fan to reject them since he had the ability to easily train up these two to be cornerstones of the sect. The only problem was theplicated rtionship between the three of them.
So before addressing that, Lin Fan went over to the cute little boy and asked, "What''s your name?"
The cute little boy was surprised by Lin Fan suddenly asking him this, but his guard eventually came down because of the handsome appearance that Lin Fan had. Sometimes looks really were all that mattered in the world and his looks allowed him to easily calm the cute little boy down.
"Zhao Kuang."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this since he never thought that such a cute little boy would have such an aggressive name. He really didn''t understand what the parents were thinking when they named him.
Or perhaps this was what they had wanted him to be, but they never got the chance to see him grow up.
That''s right, the two of them didn''t have a chance to grow up with parents.
This was something that Lin Fan heard about earlier from Yu Huang.
The two of them had been running the small snack stall to support themselves because their parents had passed away in a mine copse incident a few years back. They had never received anypensation from the mine owners or the local government who had been colluding with each other.
Lin Fan had wanted to bring this matter up to Mu Bao Bao, but he then remembered that this matter had already been taken care of. When he saw the report on Dragon Beard City, he had noticed that the officials had already been changed because of their corruption.
So the ones to take revenge on weren''t even there anymore.
It wasn''t a problem to take them into the sect since they were orphans, it might even be a way of changing their lives if they were epted into the Love Sect.
Otherwise, their talents might never be realized if they remained on the streets selling snacks.
With her beauty, Zhao Ling Jun would most likely encounter another situation like this and at that time, there might not be anyone to help her like Huang Xie did.
Thinking of this, Lin Fan also realized why Xiao Ming spoke up for Zhao Ling Jun.
It was simply because she could see her past self in Zhao Ling Jun.
She had grown up as an orphan too, but she had turned to more drastic ways of keeping herself alive.
So when she saw Zhao Ling Jun like this, she couldn''t help wanting to help her and the best way to do that was to get her to join the Love Sect.
After thinking about it, Lin Fan decided that for now, it was better to just let Zhao Ling Jun and her little brother join the Love Sect.
He could think of some ideas to keep them apart so there wouldn''t be too much tension, but at the same timeˇit wasn''t as if this was a bad idea.
This was just how youth was supposed to be like, so he wasn''t against letting them solve their own issues.
At least it didn''t seem like they would do anything drastic.
Not to mentionˇ
It was fun.
Chapter 870 Jade gambling
When the morning came, the disciples of the Love Sect once again headed out to cause trouble.
They had caused trouble yesterday, but it wasn''t nearly enough to obtain the information that they wanted.
Everyone had been cautious yesterday, so they hadn''t caused enough trouble to incite the other sects to do something to them.
Though in Xiao Ming''s case, it was Huang Xie who stopped her before she could do anything. Huang Xie was the one that took over the situation before she could act and had caused less trouble than her.
Perhaps if he had left matters to her, then they would have been able to force the Iron Head Sect to give them some information. But Huang Xie and Yu Huang both preferred that this situation over her causing more trouble.
They knew that the trouble that Xiao Ming caused definitely wouldn''t be simple.
So it was better if she didn''t cause any trouble.
This time, they headed out in a group.
They had split up yesterday so that they could explore Dragon Beard City, but there was no need for that today. With the exploration that they had done yesterday, everyone had a good idea of where to go to cause trouble.
They went back to the same market that Xiao Ming''s group had visited yesterday.
Huang Xie had a relieved look on his face since his master had stopped Zhao Ling Jun from following him.
Zhao Ling Jun had wanted to go with them, but Lin Fan had stopped her in the end.
He said that she had to do some special training, so he didn''t let her go with them.
Though Zhao Ling Jun seemed unwilling, she had no choice but to listen to Lin Fan since he was the sect master and her temporary master. Until she found a permanent master, Lin Fan was in charge of helping guide Zhao Ling Jun''s cultivation.
What he was actually nning to do was slip her the elixirs that she needed to awaken her physique.
But of course, he would do it slowly.
If she was to awaken her physique all of a sudden, there was no doubt that she would attract a lot of attention. It wouldn''t just be the attention of the other sects that she attracted, it would be the attention of the demonic cultivators as well.
So Lin Fan was nning on letting Zhao Ling Jun and Zhao Kuang break through after going back to the Love Sect.
For now, he was just using elixirs to slowly awaken their physiques, so they could be stronger when they woke their physiques.
Though part of it was also because they were simply too weak to follow the Love Sect group right now. They were here on business, so it wasn''t as if they could just bring Zhao Ling Jun who didn''t have any cultivation along.
Once they arrived at the market, the ce that they went to was the jade market.
That was the ce that everyone had gathered in.
There weren''t many treasures that could be found in this Dragon Beard City, but this jade market was one of those ces. Since there were jade mines that were near Dragon Beard City, there was a supply of jade stones provided to this market.
The way that the jade stones were being sold was through jade gambling.
These disciples from the sects were all gambling on cutting jade open.
After all, jade wasn''t just a precious material.
In the cultivation world, there was a chance that there would be a special jade that contained spiritual energy inside of these stones. These special jades would either help one with cultivating, have some kind of special power, or could be used to craft a special artifact.
In short, there was a chance that they might win a treasure by gambling on jade cutting.
That was why all of the disciples were gathered in this ce.
There were many disappointed cries that wereing from the inside of the jade market.
It was clear that no one had been able to get anything good with the way that the disappointed cries came from inside of the jade market. It seemed that the chances of getting something good from jade gambling really was low.
Though this was something that everyone should have known already.
The reason why they still went for the jade gambling was because there was nothing else that they could do while they were waiting for the Demon ying Conference to start.
From time to time, there were the sounds ofint that came from the inside of the jade market.
There were some people that couldn''t hold back their anger at the fact that they were getting nothing but duds. Once they lost control of their anger, the one that they took this out on was naturally the ones that sold the uncut jade.
However, nothing ever escted because of the amount of people that were here.
If they were to cause amotion, then there was no doubt that someone would step in since there were plenty of disciples that were here. They were all disciples of the various sects, so they didn''t want to fight each other unless they had to or they were instructed to cause trouble.
After what happened on the first day, it seemed like many people were more restrained.
After the Love Sect group arrived, there were some people that recognized them.
It wasn''t just Huang Xie who was recognized, the other disciples of the Love Sect were also recognized.
That was because they were the ones that had caused trouble all over the city yesterday. It would be strange if people didn''t remember them since they had stood out quite a bit on the first day.
But the Love Sect group didn''t cause any trouble with the people that were staring at them.
That was because they were all surprised by what Huang Xie said.
"Let''s go jade gambling."
All of them looked at him with the same surprised look since they didn''t think that Huang Xie was someone that bought into this kind of stuff. They all thought that Huang Xie was someone who was steady and calm and not someone that would fall for something as unstable as jade gambling.
Huang Xie felt a trace of bitterness in him as well since this wasn''t his idea.
Before leaving, Lin Fan had pulled him aside and said to him, "Go and try the jade gambling. You''ll be able to cause trouble that way."
Huang Xie had beenpletely confused by Lin Fan''s suggestion, but he had asked, "Master, is there something that I should be looking for?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After all, he thought that Lin Fan would have some kind of special information for him on how to pick the uncut jade.
Howeverˇ
"Just go with your instincts and pick the ones that seem good to you." Lin Fan had said with a confident smile on his face.
That had just made Huang Xie even more confused.
But since Lin Fan was his master, he could only follow his orders.
So that was why Huang Xie made this suggestion.
Xiao Ming had been there when Lin Fan gave these instructions to Huang Xie, so she knew why Huang Xie had suddenly said this.
Though she didn''t understand why Lin Fan gave these instructions to Huang Xie either, she didn''t make it hard on him.
"Let''s just go with it and see what happens." Xiao Ming suddenly said while everyone stood there with confused looks on their faces.
Huang Xie looked at her with a grateful look, but Xiao Ming turned away when he looked at her like this. It was almost as if she was still unhappy with him about something.
That caused a bitter smile to appear on Huang Xie''s face, but there was nothing that he could say.
Since even Xiao Ming said this, everyone went along with it in the end.
Huang Xie led them through the market where they started looking at the uncut jades that were ced there. However, it wasn''t as if any of them actually knew what they were supposed to be looking for when it came to picking out uncut jade.
So they just awkwardly followed Huang Xie along as he walked through this market.
It was the same for Huang Xie since he had no idea what he was supposed to be doing.
At first, he tried looking carefully at the uncut jade to see if there was anything special about them. He didn''t want to let his master down, so he tried his best to see if there was something special about these jades.
But he couldn''t see a single thing different about them.
All of them looked like smooth stones to him that didn''t seem to have any difference.
So Huang Xie just gave up on that idea.
He had no idea what to do, but his master had told him to pick randomlyˇ
In the end, Huang Xie justpletely gave up on thinking and started choosing random uncut jades to process.
He didn''t know what would happen, but it wasn''t as if his master would lie to him.
As soon as the first uncut jade was cut open, there was a sudden burst of spiritual energy that appeared. This wave of spiritual energy swept across the entire jade market and caught everyone''s attention.
After all, this wave of spiritual energy was an indication that a treasure was about to appear.
"That''s the jade that I was going to pick, you stole it from me!"
Chapter 871 Friends and enemies (1)
As everyone was looking forward to seeing what the treasure that was about to appear was, there was this voice that cut through the air.
Everyone that heard it turned to look at the person who had said this.
It was a young man who could be considered handsome, but he also seemed a bit too immature to be in a ce like this. He seemed like he was almost too young to be walking around alone.
But it wasn''t as if he was alone.
There was arge group that was following behind him.
It seemed to be a crowd of servants andckeys that were following him around.
This young man was pointing at the jade that had just been cut and was releasing this wave of spiritual energy, so there was no mistaking what he was referring to.
After the surprise that came from him suddenly speaking up like this passed, everyone started looking at the young man like they were sizing him up.
Most of the people around didn''t recognize this young man since they had never seen him before. In fact, most people had never even heard of someone like him before, so they had no idea why he was acting so arrogantly.
Huang Xie also narrowed his eyes to look at this young man for a bit before turning back to the jade cutter and asking, "Are you done with this? How long will it take you to finish if not?"
The jade cutter had an awkward look on his face since he didn''t know what to do now.
He was just a simple jade cutter that worked at this market, so it wasn''t as if he had any special kind of status. He was a mortal that had learned the art of cutting jade, nothing more and nothing less.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This was not the kind of conflict that he could get himself involved in.
So he really didn''t want to seem like he was taking either side.
Seeing that the jade cutter wasn''t answering him, Huang Xie just simply gave a sigh before turning his attention to the young master.
The young master''s face was actually twisted in anger since Huang Xie hadpletely ignored him.
Seeing Huang Xie look at him, he said, "Hand over the jade now if you know what''s good for you. Or else, don''t me me for what''s about to happen."
Huang Xie shook his head and said with a sigh, "Don''t do something that you will regret."
The young master revealed a smirk after hearing this before saying, "That''s my line. You better listen to my words or else who knows what will happen to you."
As he said this, he gave a snap of his fingers and one of hisckeys stepped forward.
Theckey stood there in front of Huang Xie and started releasing his aura to pressure him.
Thisckey was surprisingly in the Foundation Realm.
Everyone looked at the young master differently after thisckey revealed himself to be a Foundation Realm Cultivator.
It was one thing if the young master was a Foundation Realm Cultivator since there were plenty of people that were in the Foundation Realm here from the sects. The shocking thing was that even the young master''sckey was in the Foundation Realm.
If even the young master''sckey was in the Foundation Realm, there was no telling just how strong the young master was.
That went to show that this young master was definitely not from a simple background.
However, Huang Xie wasn''t scared at all even though theckey was trying to pressure him.
That was because to him, those in the Foundation Realm just couldn''t pose any threat to him. At the same time, even if the young master was from some kind of backing, it wouldn''t matter to him who was from the Love Sect.
In fact, it was the best chance for him.
After all, this seemed like a very good chance for him to cause trouble and it seemed like it was someone else who was starting it.
Though Huang Xie couldn''t help being surprised by how things had developed.
He had trusted his master and followed his instructions, but he never thought that it would end like this.
"What if I don''t?" Huang Xie said in a calm voice that almost seemed like he was taunting him.
The young master waspletely caught off guard when he heard this.
After all, this was the first time that anyone had acted this way around him.
Normally, when he threatened people like this, they would just give in to his demands right away. This was the first time that someone had actually denied his demands like this.
As someone whose personality had been molded by the fact that he had never been rejected, he was obviously angered when he was rejected like this.
With another snap of his finger, theckey went forward as if he was about to attack Huang Xie.
Huang Xie just calmly stood there without a single care in the world.
After all, it wasn''t as if this Foundation Realmckey would pose a threat to him.
He was even prepared to raise his hand to grab thisckey and throw him aside in one smooth movement.
It was just that neither of them had the chance to make a move as someone suddenly stepped forward.
"That''s not yours. It belongs to this young master who picked it out."
When this voice cut through the tension, everyone''s gaze fell onto the one that spoke.
The one that did stand out was a beautiful blue haired girl who didn''t seem to be afraid of the young master ring at her. Even when another one of theckeys released his aura to show that he too was a Foundation Realm Cultivator, the girl didn''t back down at all.
As for the one that she was pointing to, it was naturally Huang Xie.
Huang Xie was surprised to see this blue haired girl stand up for him, but he really didn''t need it.
In fact, it could even be said that she was getting in his way since he wanted to cause trouble with this young master.
It was just too bad that he couldn''t refuse her help.
It would send off the wrong message and have the opposite effect, so he had to wait and see how this would go.
But there was one thing that Huang Xie did do.
Huang Xie looked carefully at this blue haired girl as he tried to figure out who she was. After all, it wasn''t as if she would help him for no reason, so there had to be a reason that she was stepping in now.
After threatening the blue haired girl with theckey, the young master said, "This isn''t any of your business. Leave now or you''ll regret it."
The blue haired girl said with a chuckle, "Ha, regret it? Why would I regret standing up for what''s right? I''m not as shameless as you."
A vein popped out on the young master''s forehead when he heard this.
At that, theckeys all had worried looks on their faces as if they were scared of something. That was because they knew what it meant for the young master to suddenly show this vein.
It meant that he hadpletely lost his temper and everyone would be feeling his wrath soon.
The reason why theckeys took action wasn''t because they were protecting him.
Rather, it was to stop the young master from causing too much trouble when he lost his temper. The young master liked to act, so it was fine for them to step up when he was angry.
But when hepletely lost his temperˇ
"You b*tch! You dare look down on me!" The young master suddenly roared out before releasing his aura.
As everyone had expected, he really was different.
He really was someone with a powerful background as the aura that he released was in the Qi Condensing Realm.
This kind of cultivation was not something that could be gained from any ce, especially at his age. It had to take a powerful backing to give him the resources needed to reach this stage.
But even then, the blue haired girl didn''t seem fazed at all by this.
She just calmly looked at the young master and released her own aura.
She was also in the Qi Condensing Realm!
That was surprising for everyone since they never expected so many Qi Condensing Realm Cultivators here.
Since the purge by the Mu Empire, there were few sects that could produce Qi Condensing Realm disciples, yet here were two of them.
The young master narrowed his eyes when he felt the auraing from the blue haired girl. He could see why this blue haired girl wasn''t afraid of him at all, but that didn''t mean that he could ept it that easily.
Still, this wasn''t the ce for him topletely lose his temper like thisˇ
So instead, he just ignored the blue haired girl and used his aura to pressure Huang Xie as he said, "Hand it over now and I''ll leave. Or else, who knows what might happenter."
Huang Xie gave a shrug before saying, "What will you do?"
The young master was once again caught off guard by the casual tone that Huang Xie replied to him in.
The young master just looked at Huang Xie as if he was wondering if he was crazy or just stupid.
But Huang Xie didn''t care at all.
Huang Xie even looked at the young master in a provoking manner.
Chapter 872 Friends and enemies (2)
The young master waspletely stunned as he looked at Huang Xie.
There was nothing in his mind that could exin why this person in front of him was acting this way.
After all, there shouldn''t be anyone that could act this wild in the current Dragon Beard Cityˇ
No, there was someone that could act this wild in Dragon Beard City, but the young master didn''t believe that those people would appear in a ce like this. He didn''t believe that those people that were far above all the others woulde to a ce like this and act this way.
After all, they were the strongest sect in the Mu Empire.
They would act with the dignity and pride that the strongest sect would have.
So in the end, the young master convinced himself that this was nothing more than a fool that didn''t know his ce.
"Very good, very good!" The young master repeated twice before suddenly pulling out a whip.
This wasn''t an ordinary whip, this was a whip that gave off a powerful aura which showed that it was a powerful weapon.
This aura was enough to make the blue haired girl knit her brows and raise her guard. This weapon was strong enough that it made her feel pressure and seemed dangerous to her.
It was not something that she would be able to face head on.
That was why she slowly turned to look at Huang Xie as if she was suggesting something.
Only Huang Xie didn''t seem to care at all that the young master had pulled out the whip.
He could feel the aura that wasing from the whip, but even thenˇhe didn''t feel threatened by it at all. He knew that this whip wouldn''t pose any danger to him since he knew how strong his defenses were.
He had been testing it quite a bit against the elders of the Love Secttely just to see how strong he had be, so he had a good idea of what he could and couldn''t defend against.
This whip was one of those things that he could defend against.
The young master was once again surprised to see that Huang Xie didn''t seem to react at all to the whip that he pulled out.
This whip was actually a special item that had been given to him by his father, it was a whip that was actually a Golden Core Realm Artifact. This was given to him to protect himself with, but the young master with the personality that he had used it whenever he wanted.
This whip could be used to release power that was in the Low Golden Core Realm, so it wasn''t that weak.
Only in front of Huang Xie''s monster physique, it wasn''t able to do anything.
That was why he was the Heaven''s Chosen in the first ce.
The young master just stared at Huang Xie with those narrowed eyes for a bit before suddenly raising the whip.
Since he had taken the whip out, it wasn''t as if he could suddenly back down.
If he were to back down, it would make him look bad. So the only thing that this young master could do was go all out.
He didn''t even care that he was in front of everyone else, he just needed to show that he wasn''t someone to be messed with.
After raising the whip, there was a faint red light that appeared around the whip.
This faint red light became stronger and stronger until it became a powerful red glow that was around the whip. This red glow seemed to be growing stronger until it took the shape of mes around the whip.
It seemed that this whip was a me attributed weapon.
The pressure that came from the whip as the red mes gathered around it made most people watching take several steps back.
Even if they were from the sects all over the Mu Empire, that didn''t mean that they were able to withstand this pressure. This kind of pressure was too much for many of them who had never even seen a Golden Core Realm Cultivator before.
Many of them thought that this would be the end for Huang Xie since they didn''t think that someone as young as him would be able to resist this powerful weapon.
After he finished gathering the mes around the whip, the young master said, "This is yourst chance. If you bow your head now and offer this jade to me, I''ll consider sparing you."
Huang Xie just gave a yawn before saying, "Are you done?"
Another vein popped out on the young master''s forehead before he said, "You''re the one that asked for this!"
Then without any hesitation, he brought the whip down on Huang Xie.
When the whip came down, the red mes that were around it suddenly started to surge. The mes continued to grow in size until it was a wave of mes that was falling down on Huang Xie.
The blue haired girl shouted, "Dodge!"
However, Huang Xie didn''t seem concerned at all by the wave of mes that was falling down on him.
Instead, he just stood there as if he wasn''t nning on doing anything against these mes that were falling down on him.
Most people thought that he wasn''t able to do anything, which was why he was standing there like this. They thought that this young man would die because of his pride and arrogance, but they didn''t feel sorry for him.
It was his own fault.
That was the justification that everyone gave.
However, what they thought would happen didn''t happen in the end as Huang Xie just calmly raised his right hand.
When the mes were about to hit Huang Xie''s right hand, there was a faint green light that appeared around that hand. It was that faint green light that suddenly stopped the whip from falling down.
It seemed that there was some kind of space that was formed between Huang Xie''s hand and the whip as the whip was unable to fall down.
Then all of a sudden, the mes of the whip were scattered and the whip was pushed back. The whip seemed like it was bounced back by something with the way that it flew away.
The young master had a smile on his face when he saw that his whip was about to hit Huang Xie, but that smile quickly disappeared when he saw what happened. Instead, there was a look of shock and disbelief that quickly appeared on his face when he saw his whip being pushed back.
There was a silence that lingered in the air after Huang Xie pushed back the whip of the young man.
Huang Xie didn''t bother attacking the young man after he stopped his attack.
After all, he was here to cause trouble, but he also wasn''t here to cause too much trouble. He wasn''t here to kill or cripple the other side, so it wasn''t as if he would go all out against them.
In the end, the young man broke the silence by slowly asking, "How did you do it?"
A faint smile appeared on Huang Xie''s face as he said, "You are nothing more than a frog at the bottom of the well. You have no idea just how big this world is and how powerful the people in it are."
The young master looked like he was about to lose his temper again, but he held himself back this time.
After all, he had already taken out his most powerful item and it had been easily repelled by the other side. That meant that there wasn''t anything else that he could take out to face the other side.
So if he continued acting the same way and aggressively attacked the other side, he would be the one suffering a loss.
There was nothing that he could do against Huang Xie.
The young master gritted his teeth and looked like he wanted to rip Huang Xie apart with his bare hands, but he had no choice but to turn around and wave his hand to say, "We''re leaving."
He knew his limits and knew that it was a lost cause to stay here any longer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As such, he was leaving with the bit of dignity that he had left.
But before he could leaveˇ
"Boom!"
Both of hisckeys were knocked to the ground by tworge fireballs.
"Did you think that you would get out of here without any punishment?"
This was a voice that made Huang Xie reveal a bitter smile.
After all, he had already solved this matter, but a certain someone didn''t seem content on settling matters like this.
It was naturally Xiao Ming who threw the fireballs.
The young master narrowed his eyes to look at Xiao Ming, but he didn''t say anything in the end.
That was because he could tell that these fireballs had been strong enough that they could even pose a threat to him if he was on the receiving end of them.
The young master just led his people away.
When it was over, the blue haired girl looked at Huang Xie with a bitter smile as she said, "It seems that I''ve done something unnecessary."
With that, she cupped her hands to Huang Xie before turning to leave.
Huang Xie narrowed his eyes to look at her.
But he stopped when he felt a p on the back of his head.
He turned to see that it was Xiao Ming who was looking at him like this, which made a bitter smile appear on his face before he quickly went to exin what he was thinking.
After all, even if they were here to cause trouble, it wasn''t as if they could only make enemies.
Making friends was also a way to cause trouble.
Chapter 873 Sneaking around
After hearing their report, all Lin Fan could think wasˇ
"As expected of the Heaven''s Chosen."
He had only said it on a whim, but he never thought that his advice would have this kind of result.
It wasn''t just that single jade that Huang Xie picked that turned out to be special, it was also the other ones that he picked that also turned out to be special. There wasn''t a single one that was considered a miss out of all the uncut jade that Huang Xie chose.
Though whenparing the ones that were cut afterwards, they couldn''tpare to the one that was opened up first.
That didn''t mean that they weren''t treasures, they just weren''t as good as the first one.
That was because the first one was just too good.
Blessed Pure Jade.
That was what Lin Fan''s Appraisal Eyes told him when he looked at the jade that Huang Xie brought back.
It was a jade that was a natural source of spiritual energy.
Even now, it was still releasing powerful spiritual energy in the surrounding area.
If this jade was left inside of a confined space, it could easily be used to create an area filled with spiritual energy that would help one''s cultivation. With just how much spiritual energy wasing from it, it would have been a training area that was on the same level as the Five Great Sects.
That was just how powerful this Blessed Pure Jade was.
It really was a blessed item, touched by the hand of the Heaven''s Chosen.
Even though he was the one that had found them, Huang Xie offered all of the jades to the Love Sect.
That was just how much he cared for the Love Sect, taking it as his own family and giving all of these treasures that others would fight over to the Love Sect.
Lin Fan didn''t know how to feel about this, but in the end, he took it.
It wasn''t because he wanted the treasures that he took it, it was because he knew that if he didn''t take it, then it would leave arge target on Huang Xie''s back.
So the reason he was actually taking it was to keep it safe until he could give them back to Huang Xie. These were not things that hecked after all.
Others might want these items, but it was different for Lin Fan.
That was because if he wanted them, it would be easy for him to get these things.
He too had gone around Dragon Beard City and had checked the jade market before sending Huang Xie''s group there. He had apletely different method of getting the same result as Huang Xie, though whether he would be lucky enough to encounter these things would be hard to say.
All it would take was one nce from his Appraisal Eyes to find these things.
That was the power of his max leveled Appraisal Eyes.
He was able to see things that other people just couldn''t see, especially since he was stronger now and his spiritual sense was stronger.
With that he was able to see through all of the uncut jades that had been at the jade market. He already knew what kind of things had been avable at the jade market even before Huang Xie''s group went.
However, this Blessed Pure Jade was not among the things that Lin Fan found, which was why he didn''t know about this thing.
He was surprised by this since it seemed like something that only a Heaven''s Chosen would have found.
After taking the things from Huang Xie, Lin Fan sent the disciples off to rest.
They had already done enough, so now it was his turn.
And by that, it was rted to a meeting that he had while Huang Xie had brought the disciple group to the jade market. Lin Fan had gone to the City Lord Manor to talk to the expert that had been sent by the Mu Empire side.
Since this expert had been sent by the Mu Empire side, this expert knew about Lin Fan.
When the two of them met, the expert actually confided in Lin Fan.
"We don''t have much information about the inside of the Dragon Beard Valley for this Demon ying Conference."
Lin Fan was surprised to hear this confession.
He thought that with the power of the Mu Empire, it would be easy for them to get this information. Especially since they had the power of the entire empire, so there should have been an informationwork to draw on to scout out this Dragon Beard Valley.
But it turned out that they had failed all three times that they had tried to scout out Dragon Beard Valley.
Each time that they had sent a team in, that team was somehow intercepted by demonic cultivators inside of Dragon Beard Valley.
It was just a good thing that the members of the team had been able to disguise themselves, so that the demonic cultivators weren''t aware of the fact that they were from the Mu Empire. They thought that they were simple adventurers that had wandered into Dragon Beard Valley looking for treasure.
That was also how they had been able to escape without casualties in the end.
The demonic cultivators didn''t chase them that far because of it.
The reason why the expert from the Mu Empire mentioned this to Lin Fan was becauseˇ
"I''ve heard that you have strange abilities. I was hoping that you might have a way to sneak into Dragon Beard Valley and see if you can find anything before the Demon ying Conference."
There was an awkward look on the Mu Empire''s expert''s face when he said this.
It was hard for him to admit that he needed Lin Fan''s help on this matter, but there really wasn''t anything that he could do about this situation since they had already failed three times.
The Demon ying Conference was about to begin and if they didn''t have any information at all, they wouldn''t be able to guarantee the sess of this mission.
It would even be very likely that they would fail because of thisck of information on the demonic cultivators.
That was why the Mu Empire''s expert was asking Lin Fan for help.
It could even be said that he was desperate at this point and he was grasping at straws. After all, even if he had heard about Lin Fan''s strange abilities, he had never seen them firsthand and that made it hard for him to believe in them.
Lin Fan didn''t say anything at first, but he eventually said, "Alright, I''ll do what I can."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Mu Empire''s expert was surprised to hear this, but he said with a slow nod, "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."
It seemed like matters were settled and Lin Fan was nning to leave, but then the Mu Empire''s expert suddenly stopped him to give him something. It didn''t seem like he wanted to give this thing to Lin Fan, but he felt embarrassed about not giving him any help after asking him for this favour.
So giving Lin Fan this item was the least that he could do.
This item that he gave him was an artifact, it was a weapon that was used by the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator. In a pinch, Lin Fan could use this artifact to save himself.
But the Mu Empire''s expert didn''t have many of these artifacts, so giving up one of them was a hard thing for him.
Lin Fan didn''t mind epting this thing since it did seem like he deserved something for what he was about to do. At the same time, it was very useful for him to have this Nascent Soul Realm Artifact.
With that, Lin Fan headed off to Dragon Beard Valley after sending off the disciples.
If it was for anyone else, he wouldn''t have agreed to this matter.
However, Lin Fan knew just how important this Demon ying Conference was not just for Mu Bao Bao, but also for the Mu Empire. If it was for her, then he would be willing to do this.
It was only for Mu Bao Bao that he would do something like this.
As for how he would sneak into the Dragon Beard Valley, it was the same thing that he did before. However, it was also different since Lin Fan was much stronger than he was before.
When he used this illusion spell before, his cultivation level wasn''t that high.
That meant that the power of the spell wasn''t that good in the first ce.
He might have the max level Magic Maniption ability, but this ability depended on how much power Lin Fan wielded as well. After all, there wasn''t that high of a concentration of mana in this cultivation world.
What he mainly relied on with this Magic Maniption ability was spiritual energy to rece mana.
So as his cultivation increased, that meant that he had ess to higher amounts of spiritual energy.
That meant that his spells were also much stronger.
With his increased cultivation and the fact that his Magic Maniption ability was max level, the illusion spell that Lin Fan used was actually at a higher level than his own cultivation.
With the level of spell that he casted, Lin Fan would even be able to fool those in the Soul Formation Realm. This was a realm that was three entire great realms higher than his own cultivation level.
That was just how overpowered the max level Magic Maniption ability was.
With this spell, Lin Fan snuck into Dragon Beard Valley.
Chapter 874 Strange actions
With the spell around him, there wasn''t a single person that was able to see Lin Fan.
If they looked in the ce that Lin Fan was standing, all they would see is the area around that ce that he was standing. The illusion spell around him made himpletely blend into the background so that he couldn''t be seen at all.
It was almost as if he had turned invisible, but it was a different concept.
With this camouge around him, Lin Fan was able to easily step into Dragon Beard Valley.
Dragon Beard Valley was arge valley, which gave a lot of space for the demonic cultivators that were already there to work. Though with how big it was, it was also a bit hard to find them if he didn''t know where to look.
If it wasn''t for the wind spell that he used that made him sensitive to the flow of wind, allowing him to find where the demonic cultivators were, he wouldn''t have been able to find them.
Since this was where the demonic sects were gathering, it was only normal that they would send members of their sects to this ce ahead of time.
They should be scouting out the area and preparing for the meeting that would be held between the demonic sects.
However, it didn''t seem like this was all that they were doing.
When Lin Fan found them, he saw that the ones from the demonic sects were quite busy. They seemed to be heading all over the ce instead of the area that they had set up for themselves.
It was as if they were preparing something.
At first, Lin Fan thought that they were just making preparations to the area that the demonic sects would be meeting in. However, the more that he watched them, the more that he was certain that this wasn''t what they were doing.
If they were just preparing for the meeting, then there was no need for them to move all of the things that they were moving to all the different parts of this Dragon Beard Valley.
With how many things they prepared, it was almost as if they were preparing for some kind of ceremony.
When Lin Fan looked at it closely, he could even see that some of the things that they prepared were very strange.
These things seemed like they would be used for certain thingsˇ
Things that shouldn''t have been done by any human.
That was because they would be used to sacrifice another human.
There were coffins without lids, there were all kinds of sacrificial daggers, as well as all kinds of different statues that seemed to be depictions of different deities.
Was this how sacrifices worked in the cultivation world?
That thought passed through Lin Fan''s mind, but he quickly shook that thought out of his mind since that wasn''t the important thing right now. The important thing was figuring out what they were nning to do with these things.
Though thinking about it, it should be clear that they were nning to sacrifice someone.
"Where would they get the sacrifices?" Lin Fan couldn''t help asking himself before a chill ran down his spine.
The fact that they were preparing these things should mean that they had already found the sacrifice or found a ce to get the sacrifice. In that case, that meant that people were in dangerˇ
Lin Fan couldn''t help thinking about how to rescue the people that were already captured, but he held himself back in the end.
He knew that without information, he would just be risking his life by trying to rescue the potential hostages that he didn''t even know about.
All he could do was continue following these demonic cultivators and seeing what they were nning to do.
Though in his heart, he had already sentenced these demonic cultivators to death.
They were doing things that humans shouldn''t be doing in the first ce, so the only fate left for them was death.
That was why Lin Fan was already determined to kill them when the time came.
Following the demonic cultivators, he eventually arrived at a ce that made him deeply knit his brows.
That was because this was a ce that had a terrifying thing inside of it.
It was a cave that the demonic cultivators came to and this wasn''t a big cave in the first ce. This was a cave that only went in so deep, so Lin Fan was able to easily see what was being stored in this cave.
Pools of blood.
There were pools of blood that were scattered all around this cave.
Based on the quality of the blood and the thick scent that filled the air, it was clear that this wasn''t old blood. This was clearly blood that had been freshly harvested from something.
He just had no idea what that something was.
There weren''t any body parts that were scattered around the cave, there were only pools of blood.
So it was unknown if this was human blood or if it was blood from something else. Even if he used his Appraisal Eyes on them, it didn''t tell him anything about what kind of blood it was.
Though Lin Fan really didn''t want to use his Appraisal Eyes on these pools of blood in the first ce. He didn''t really want to see something that he didn''t want to see after all.
Once they finished with what they were doing in this ce filled with pools of blood, the demonic cultivators suddenly pulled out a statue that they ced in the center of the room.
This statue was a strange statue that people from the cultivation world wouldn''t have recognized, but this wasn''t the case with Lin Fan. The moment that Lin Fan saw the statue, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.
Even without using his Appraisal Eyes, he knew what this thing was.
It was a demon.
It was a demon that waspletely different from the demon that should have been in this cultivation world, it was a demon that came from a western fantasy world.
But thinking about it, he realized that this wasn''t strange.
After all, there were things like dungeons, elves, and gods that he had encountered in this world. He also knew that there was an entire continent that was filled with magic that was separate from this cultivation continent.
So it wasn''t strange that there would be demons.
The only strange thing was that these demonic cultivators were connected to a demon.
By all rights, demonic cultivators of this cultivation world shouldn''t be connected to demons of the magic world. So it didn''t make sense that these demonic cultivators had suddenly taken out this statue of this demon.
Lin Fan couldn''t recognize what this demon was, but he found that he was able to use his Appraisal Eyes on this statue.
Beelzebub, Lord of the Flies.
That was the demon that this statue was of.
Lin Fan remembered hearing of this demon in my past life, so he had an idea of what kind of demon this was.
It was one of the major demons, the prince of Hell. So it could even be considered a prince among the rest of the demons.
This was a demon that represented gluttony and envy.
In short, this was a demon that was considered a very high grade demon.
It seemed that whatever the ceremony they were holding, it was a very dangerous one as they were holding a ceremony for a high grade demon like this.
This was not something that could be allowed to happenˇ.
They had to be stopped before this ceremony could happen.
But at the same time, there was something else that Lin Fan was worried about.
It wasn''t just the demonic cultivators that were currently in the Dragon Beard Valley that would be holding this ceremony. There were other demonic cultivators that would being to this Dragon Beard Valley for the ceremony.
So even if he were to take out the demonic cultivators that were in front of him, that didn''t mean that he would be able to stop all those that knew of this demon and the ceremony.
That would mean that there would be a risk in the future that this ceremony would be repeated if he were to step in now and capture these demonic cultivators.
There was no fear in Lin Fan''s eyes when he faced these demonic cultivators since he knew that it would be easy for him to defeat them. There weren''t any high level demonic cultivators here, all of them were only in the Foundation Realm.
It was strange that the scouts of the Mu Empire had been stopped by these people alone, but Lin Fan was certain that there were other experts that were hiding in the area.
Still, he wasn''t worried about taking care of them.
He knew that it would be easy for him to defeat these demonic cultivators even if there were experts here.
That was just how confident he was in his current power.
Especially since he was alone and could use one of his trump cards if things went wrong.
But for now, it was better to leave them be just so they could use the to catch them all at once.
With a heavy heart, Lin Fan turned to leave.
Only before he could leave this ce, he suddenly heard something.
There was the sound of crying that wasing from nearby that he didn''t hear until now.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 875 Making preparations
Even though there were cries that rang out, it didn''t seem like the demonic cultivators cared at all about them.
With how they acted, it was almost as if they didn''t hear those cries at all.
They seemed like they werepletely engrossed in their prayers to the statue of Beelzebub that they brought out. It was almost as if there was only this statue and nothing else.
After a moment of hesitation, Lin Fan headed in the direction of the cries.
When he came closer, he was able to recognize what these cries were.
They were the cries of little girlsˇ
With how many cries there were and how weak they sounded, he could already guess what was waiting for him.
Then as expected, when Lin Fan came out of the cave, he saw the cage that was there.
It wasn''t right outside or he would have seen it already.
It was another cave that was on the side where the voices wereing from. That cave was a bit hidden because of the bushes that were in front of it, but the demonic cultivators weren''t really trying to hide it in the first ce.
It was just theyout of this ce that made it so that the cave was covered up like this in the first ce.
After making his way through the bushes, Lin Fan immediately knitted his brows.
That was because there were girls that were being held in the cages like he had expected. Based on the appearance that they had, it was clear that these girls had been starving for a long time.
At the same time, it also seemed like they had been abused by the demonic cultivators while they had been held in captivity like this. With the wounds that were on them, it was clear that they had been harmed by the demonic cultivators while they were here.
Whether it was to take their blood or something else.
It really didn''t seem like they had held back against these girls.
There was a part of Lin Fan that wanted to break apart the cages and rescue the girls, but he held himself back in the end. That was because he knew that the moment that he did this, he would be in trouble.
As soon as he destroyed the cage and released them, they would be onset by the different demonic cultivators that were here. Even if they didn''t attack right away, they would eventuallye for them since there was no way that they would miss all of the girls disappearing like this.
Even if he had an illusion spell, that didn''t mean that he was strong enough to use it on all of the girls.
At the same time, if they all went missing like this, there was no doubt that the Demon ying Conference would be ruined. The demonic cultivators would know that someone knew about their ceremony and would scatter to the four winds.
When the time came, there was no doubt that they would hold this ceremony again in a different ce and hurt even more people.
So the only thing that Lin Fan could do now was endure.
He could only suppress the feelings of rage that he felt and channel it in a different way.
As he stood there, Lin Fan started looking around the area as if he was trying to see something specific. But at the same time, it was as if he was trying to take in everything in the surrounding area.
It was as if he was trying to make sure that he didn''t miss a single detail about this ce.
That was because he was trying to gather as much information about this ce as he could.
While he didn''t know if these girls would survive the few days until the Demon ying Conference, he knew that this was the only thing that he could do for them. When the time came, he would send someone to this ce just so they would be able to save them.
There was no other choiceˇ
After taking in everything that he could about this cave, Lin Fan turned to leave.
But before he left, he felt that he should at least say something.
"Wait a bit longer and you''ll be saved."
This voice seemed toe out of nowhere and the girls all suddenly stopped crying as they were shocked to hear this voice. When they recovered from their shock, they suddenly started looking around as if they were trying to find the source of the voice.
It was just that no matter how they looked around, they weren''t able to find the source of the voice.
That was because none of them were strong enough to see through Lin Fan''s illusion spell.
Only when they couldn''t find the source of the voice, they suddenly started losing their minds. It was as if they were given hope and now that was the only thing that they could hope for.
"Please save us!"
"If you''re here, then save us!"
"Help us out of this ce, they are demons!"
The girls started shouting out loud, but Lin Fan didn''t seem to mind it at all as he walked out of the cave.
As he walked out, he saw that some of the demonic cultivators came in to see what was happening with the girls. When they saw that they were just screaming into thin air, the demonic cultivators looked at the girls with strange looks, but they didn''t do anything.
Even though he had caused thismotion, Lin Fan didn''t think that he did the wrong thing.
That was because he could see the light that had appeared in the eyes of the girls.
That was what he had been aiming for the entire time.
He knew that these girls had been in despair and it was uncertain if they would even be able to survive until the day of the Demon ying Conference. The only way that he could stoke the will to live in them was to give them hope, even if it was faint.
If they had hope, then they would find the will to live through all of this until they were rescued.
Of course, there was a part of him that felt bad about this since this might be nothing more than false hope. All of this would depend on what the demonic cultivators would do over the next few days.
Once he had finished scouting out the area, Lin Fan didn''t waste any time in heading back to Dragon Beard City.
He had gotten more than enough information about this ce, now it was time to make the preparations to face these demonic cultivators.
Now was the time to prepare so that they would be able to take down the demonic cultivators and save the girls when the time came. He couldn''t waste a single moment of the time that they had.
When he came back, the expert from the Mu Empire was surprised to see him back so soon.
But before he could ask Lin Fan why he was back so early, Lin Fan told him everything that he sawˇWell, he left out a few details that he couldn''t exin since they were rted to his Appraisal Eyes, but he told the Mu Empire expert everything that he could.
"Are you sure about this?" The Mu Empire expert asked in a serious voice.
After all, the things that Lin Fan had described were no joke.
It seemed that this Demon ying Conference was much more serious than he thought.
After all, they were only nning on using the demonic sects as a sacrifice to increase the loyalty of the various sects scattered around the Mu Empire. But now it seemed that they would have to leave it to them to fight off the threat of these demonic sects.
Seeing Lin Fan give a slow nod, the Mu Empire expert slowly said, "We need to bring reinforcements. Just the people that we have here aren''t enough to take them down if anything happens."
But Lin Fan just shook his head in response to this before saying, "If we move anyone, then there''s no doubt that they will know what we are nning to do. Once that happens, they will either set a trap for us or they will scatter to the four winds and we won''t be able to find them anymore."
The Mu Empire expert knitted his brows, but he didn''t refute this since he knew that Lin Fan was correct.
The problem was that this was just too riskyˇ
Even if he knew that this was the truth, it wasn''t as if he could just risk everyone''s life based on this.
Lin Fan knew this as well, so he had waited for this to sink in with the Mu Empire expert before saying, "While I was there, I took a look around and found a few things."
The Mu Empire expert was surprised to hear this before saying in a serious voice, "What did you find?"
He didn''t show any doubt or hesitation at this point since he knew that they were past that.
If they wanted any chance of facing the demonic sects, then they would need everything that they could get.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Since Lin Fan was saying that he had something, there was no way that he would ignore what he had to say.
When it was all over, the Mu Empire expert said, "I''ll prepare some things on my side, you should go and get the Love Sect ready."
Lin Fan gave a simple nod in response before heading out with a serious look on his face.
What they did over the next few days would determine how the Demon ying Conference would go.
Chapter 876 Start of the Demon Slaying Conference
The days passed quickly and soon it was the start of the Demon ying Conference.
When the time came, all of the elders and disciples from the different sects finally gathered outside of Dragon Beard City.
They didn''t have any fear of being exposed now since it was already toote to stop them even if they were exposed. The only thing that was left was charging into the Dragon Beard Valley and taking down the demonic cultivators.
With how the demonic cultivators were busy with their own meeting, they shouldn''t even notice them until it was toote.
The elders and disciples from the various sects were all feeling rxed and ready to fight the demonic cultivators.
Judging by the overall mood, it seemed that everyone thought that this would be an easy journey. It didn''t seem like any of them thought that there would be anything hard about this Demon ying Conference.
That was except for a certain group.
Lin Fan looked over all of the different sects that had gathered and narrowed his eyes. There was a trace of worry that appeared in his eyes as he looked over them, but that trace of worry quickly disappeared.
After all, in the first ce, his n didn''t depend on them at all.
Lin Fan was currently leading the Love Sect group as they walked out of the city.
They didn''t really attract much attention as they walked out of the city, even though most of the members were famous for the trouble that they caused. That was because everyone was focused on the Demon ying Conference instead.
That was with the exception of Huang Xie.
He was the only one that attracted a few looks since everyone was scared of him.
The trouble that Huang Xie had caused went far beyond everyone else, which was why they were scared of him.
"Is that him?" A few elders asked the disciples of their sects.
It was clear by the tone of their voices that they were wary of Huang Xie even though he was a disciple and they were elders.
That was just how this world was when it came to those with power.
Seniority didn''t matter in front of those that were stronger.
The only reason that no one had gone to Dragon Beard Valley yet was because these elders and disciples from the various sects were waiting for someone to announce the beginning of the Demon ying Conference.
They were waiting for the Mu Empire expert toe out to give the announcement.
But that didn''t happen in the end.
Instead, it was Lin Fan who stepped forward and stood on the wall of Dragon Beard City.
This was the ce that the Mu Empire''s expert should have taken, so many people were caught off guard by Lin Fan suddenly appearing there. But then they looked at him as if they were looking at a person that was asking for death.
This person was stepping up in ce of the Mu Empire''s expert, they weren''t showing any face to them.
The Mu Empire''s expert certainly would not take this lying down.
Then as they expected, there was the aura of the Nascent Soul Realm that suddenly appeared from inside the city. When the elders and disciples of the various sects felt this aura, they had different reactions.
It was hard for the disciples to remain standing and most of them bent down a bit when they felt this powerful aura fall down on them.
The elders did all they could to remain standing since this was a matter of prestige for tem, but it was clear by the looks on their faces that it was hard for them to resist the aura of the Mu Empire''s expert like this.
The pressure was falling on them and making it hard for them to remain standing there.
It was only their willpower that allowed them to remain standing in the end.
The looks on their faces as they looked at Lin Fan standing on the wall was as if they couldn''t wait to see what happened to him. There wasn''t a single person that believed that Lin Fan would get out of this alive.
They all wanted to see him suffer for acting the way that he was acting.
It was just too bad that none of them actually got to see this.
They found that the Nascent Soul Realm aura didn''t actually fall down on Lin Fan.
Instead, the Mu Empire''s expert didn''t show themselves and actually remained hidden in Lin Fan''s shadow. It was almost as if the two of them were working together with the way that the Mu Empire''s expert stood behind Lin Fan.
All of the elders and disciples of the various sects had shocked looks on their faces when they saw this as they had no idea what was happening.
Lin Fan didn''t care about the fact that they were stunned as he said, "I am the sect master of the Love Sect. I will be hosting this Demon ying Conference on behalf of the Mu Empire this time."
After saying this, he pulled out the envoy token that Mu Bao Bao gave him before.
He didn''t really want to show this envoy token, but there was no other way considering how serious this was.
Even the Mu Empire''s expert was surprised to see this since he didn''t know that Lin Fan had something like this. With this token, Lin Fan could technically evenmand him around.
This was certainly the best thing to have right now, but no one should have this token in the first ceˇ
Once the token was out, everyone immediately fell silent and waited for Lin Fan to speak.
Even as experts from the various sects, they immediately recognized the token that Lin Fan held. It was hard for them not to recognize this since this was the symbol that was even on the g of the Mu Empire.
No one would dare fake a token like this, even the sect master of the Love Sect wouldn''t dare.
Not to mention that many people had already heard about how close the Love Sect was to Empress Mu.
While they were silent, the elders and disciples of the different sects looked carefully at Lin Fan as if they were scoping him out. They didn''t know that he was from the Love Sect before, but now that they knew, they naturally wanted to know as much as they could about him.
There were also some people that looked at Huang Xie with understanding looks.
They had seen Huang Xie following Lin Fan, so they knew that Huang Xie had to be a member of the Love Sect as well. At the same time, with how closely Huang Xie was following Lin Fan, he should be one of the core disciples of the Love Sect.
It wouldn''t be strange if he was even the disciple of the Love Sect''s sect master.
Lin Fan gave them all a moment to let this settle in before saying, "I will be going over our n for the Demon ying Conference now."
The elders and disciples of the various sects knitted their brows when they heard this.
They thought that they would be allowed to do what they wanted, but if the Love Sect''s sect master was going to give them ordersˇthen this might be a bad situation for them. Only it was hard for them to resist these orders in the first ce since he was holding that token.
If he really wanted to force them to do something, he might be able to do it with the token and the Nascent Soul Realm Expert behind him.
Still, none of them said a word to oppose this.
All of them just silently waited to see what Lin Fan had to say.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They weren''t fools and wouldn''t rush to put themselves in a dangerous situation.
They would wait to see what the n was before they said anything.
"We will assign you a location and you will go to that location before heading into the Dragon Beard Valley. These locations will spread you out all over the Dragon Beard Valley and form a so that none of the demonic cultivators can escape." Lin Fan said in a calm voice.
After hearing this, all of the elders and disciples of the various sects looked at Lin Fan with a strange look.
It was almost as if they were wondering if he was being serious about this.
After all, the n that he had just described was nothing more than a simple n that anyone could have thought of. This was not a special n, this was just a basic precaution.
There were some that started wondering if the sect master of the Love Sect was a foolˇ
But they also quickly got rid of those thoughts.
They knew that the sect master of the Love Sect, someone that controlled great power in their Mu Empire wouldn''t be a fool. Or at least he wouldn''t be this much of a fool that this was the best that he coulde up with.
There had to be a different reason for this.
As they thought about this, the elders and disciples of the various sects started to reveal smiles as if they had figured something out.
Lin Fan didn''t seem to care about this as he just once again said in a calm voice, "Is that clear?"
"We understand."
The elders and disciples simply agreed without any fuss at all.
Like this, their n was set and the various sects started receiving their distribution orders.
Chapter 877 Baiting
With everyone spread out like this, most of the different sects didn''t have to engage with each other until they were inside of the Dragon Beard Valley.
That was a good thing since it wasn''t as if these sects got along with each other in the first ce.
There were many different sects and they all had territory.
It was inevitable that there would be some friction between different sects.
After all, when benefits came between people, it was only natural that there would be friction between them. They would want the benefits for themselves and not share it with others, which is why there were sects that were close that didn''t get along.
Some were ced near each other and some were ced far away from each other, so it didn''t matter that much.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They did what they could to annoy each other before the Demon ying Conference started.
Even the Love Sect was stationed in a ce, but their positioning was different from the rest of the sects. That was because they were in a ce that should have seen very little action since it was far off from the main part of the valley.
Everyone thought that the Love Sect would be right at the head of the charge, but then they weren''t surprised that the sect master of the Love Sect chose to be at the back.
From their impression of him, they thought of Lin Fan as someone who was cautious and shrewd, which was why they weren''t surprised that he was keeping the Love Sect away from the action.
In the first ce, the fact that his only instructions for them was to spread out to make sure that none of the demonic cultivators escaped was already a sign.
All of the elders and disciples from the other sects recognized this as him giving them free reign to do what they wanted. After all, it was hard for the sects to cooperate since there were many differences between them and it was hard for them to fall under the Love Sect that easily.
Forcing them to follow his order would just harm the operation.
So instead, they thought that Lin Fan only giving the order to separate them into this was him respecting them. It was him giving them the free reign to do what they thought they needed to do.
"It seems that we don''t have to worry about the Love Sect and its sect master after all. It seems that he''s quite the understanding person."
That was the consensus that the elders and disciples of the various sects came to after realizing these things.
But that wasn''t the only thing that they thought.
There were looks on their faces as if they thought that Lin Fan and the Love Sect were nothing more than pushovers. Even though they had acted tough, it seemed like they were still wary of the various sects, which was why this order was given in the end.
So there were some people that were thinking about how to take advantage of the Love Sectter on.
It was just too bad that these fools didn''t know anything.
ˇ
"While those sects are distracting the demonic cultivators, I hope that all of you will perform the tasks that you''ve been given. The tasks that I''ve given you are of the utmost importance, they must be carried out without any mistakes."
This was what Lin Fan was telling the disciples of the Love Sect while they watched as the sects in front of them were preparing to charge into the Dragon Beard Valley.
The ones leading the Love Sect disciples were Huang Xie and Xiao Ming, who would be splitting up into two different groups since there were two different things for them to do.
Both Huang Xie and Xiao Ming had serious looks on their faces as they nodded in agreement and said, "Master, we won''t let you down."
Lin Fan gave both of them an approving look before saying, "I know you won''t."
When his voice fell, he turned to look at the sects in front of them.
As he did this, the disciples of the Love Sect did the same.
The reason why he was allowing them to operate on their own wasn''t because he was worried about these various sects. Rather, the reason that he was allowing them to operate on their own was because he didn''t care what they did.
That was because Lin Fan was nning on using the elders and disciples from the various sects as distractions.
They would be attacking from different directions and attracting the attention of the demonic cultivators. The demonic cultivators would find it impossible to ignore all of these experts from the various sects, so they would have to send members out to deal with these attackers.
That would create gaps that Lin Fan and the Love Sect would be able to exploit for their own ns.
In the beginning, Lin Fan already recognized that it would be impossible to get the various sects to rally behind him. These people only had their own benefits in mind, so it was impossible for them to work together to take care of the demonic cultivators.
Once the situation became dangerous, there was no doubt that they would immediately run away.
So the only thing that could be relied on was how unreliable they were.
When they didn''t think that they were in danger, they would do what they could to secure merits. They would attack the demonic cultivators and distract them just like Lin Fan wanted.
That was all that he was expecting from them.
After he finished giving the disciples instructions, Lin Fan didn''t actually follow the disciples group. He would leave the protection of the disciples from afar to the elders while he would go off to take care of something else.
After leaving the disciples on their own, Lin Fan waved his hand and there was the illusion spell that appeared around him. Once that spell appeared, he headed into the Dragon Beard Valley ahead of the others.
The Love Sect disciples weren''t lost because of this since they had already received their instructions.
They split up into two groups, one that was led by Huang Xie and one that was led by Xiao Ming.
Huang Xie and Xiao Ming both looked at each other before saying at the same time, "Good luck."
The two of them suddenly broke out in smiles after hearing this, but they didn''t say anything else as they both turned around. There was nothing else that had to be said, all that was left was for them to take care of their assignments.
Xiao Ming headed away from the Dragon Beard Valley.
It was almost as if her group wouldn''t be participating in the Demon ying Conference.
As for Huang Xie''s group, they attracted much more attention since they were heading right towards Dragon Beard Valley. However, they didn''t go near the valley in the end, they instead headed towards one of the groups that was standing on the side.
When this group saw Huang Xie''s group approaching, they couldn''t help feeling wary.
The leader of this group looked at Huang Xie with narrowed eyes that were filled with hostility.
That was because they knew each other.
They weren''t close, but they had made contact with each other back in Dragon Beard City.
The one that was leading this group that Huang Xie was approaching was the arrogant young master from the jade market.
When he looked at Huang Xie, it was as if he could remember everything that had happened between them, which was why he looked at him with eyes that were filled with rage.
But the young master held himself back in the end.
Even if he was someone with a temper, he wasn''t aplete fool.
The young master knew just how important the Demon ying Conference was for their sect and for his father, so he couldn''t act on his own. The only thing that he could do now was follow his father''s orders.
Butterˇ
Huang Xie didn''t care at all about the way that the young master looked at him as he walked right up beside him. Then all of a sudden, he stopped the Love Sect group so that they were standing right beside the young master''s group.
They just stood there in silence, standing there side by side.
If one didn''t know about them, they might have thought that the two groups were close.
But it was impossible to make that mistake with the way that the young master was ring at him.
Finally, the young master couldn''t take it anymore.
With the same re, the young master asked, "What are you trying to do?"
Huang Xie didn''t seem to notice the young master speaking to him at first, but then he casually turned to look at the young master and said, "I''m just standing here, is there a problem with that?"
Though he said it in a casual tone, the way that he said it grated on the nerves of the young master.
He had to grit his teeth to stop himself from jumping at Huang Xie.
The young master was about to turn away and ignore Huang Xie, but then Huang Xie suddenly said, "I''m just remembering the jade that I got back then, it really was a good one."
The young master looked like he wanted to tear Huang Xie apart when he heard this.
This was just simply naked provocation.
Huang Xie revealed a faint smile when he saw the young master like this.
After all, his job was to bait this young master.
Chapter 878 Calling the elder
In the end, the young master was able to hold back his anger, but it was only barely that he was able to hold back.
The way that he looked at Huang Xie was as if he wanted nothing more than to rip Huang Xie to pieces.
If it wasn''t for the instructions that his father gave him, then he would have attacked Huang Xie then and there.
But that didn''t mean that the young master was willing to drop the matter so easily.
The way that he looked at Huang Xie out of the corner of his eyes, it was clear that he was nning something. It was very obvious to anyone that looked at him that he was nning something bad.
Of course, Huang Xie didn''t miss this, but this was what he wanted to see in the first ce.
He wanted to make the young master angry so that he would do something to him.
After a while, it was announced that the Demon ying Conference was starting and that they were free to enter the Demon Beard Valley whenever they wanted.
When this happened, Huang Xie actually led the Love Sect group forward to enter the Demon Beard Valley.
While this was happening, the young master narrowed his eyes to follow the Love Sect group. It was almost as if he was paying special attention to them as they headed into the Dragon Beard Valley.
After the Love Sect group was gone, the young master waved his hand without saying a thing.
Theckeys knew what this gesture meant since they had followed the young master for a long time, but there were worried looks that appeared in their eyes. They didn''t dare allow these worried looks to appear on their faces though since they knew the temper that the young master had.
If they were to ever show these looks to the young master, there was no doubt that his temper would turn to them.
But it wasn''t hard for them to guess what their young master was nning to doˇ
It was just too bad that they were powerless to stop him.
ˇ
"Is he behind us?" Huang Xie asked one of the other Love Sect disciples as they headed through the trees.
Without evening turning back, that Love Sect disciple gave a nod.
At their level, they didn''t even need to look back to sense the young master who was following them. Especially since he wasn''t holding back his killing intent at all, he was just releasing it all at them as if he wanted them to know that he was there.
But the way that the young master actually moved made it seem like he thought that they had no idea that he was actually here.
Still, since it was their intention to bait the young master to chase after them like this, it meant that everything was going to n with him following them.
Huang Xie turned to another one of the Love Sect disciples and asked, "Are we heading the right way?"
That Love Sect disciple looked around a bit before giving a nod in response, but then he said, "It won''t take long before we reach them. How do you want to do this?"
Huang Xie just said with a smile, "There''s no need to oveplicate it, we''ll just do a simple bait and switch. All you have to do is keep up and it''ll all work out."
Discover more content at empire
The others revealed bitter smiles when they heard this.
Keep up with Huang Xie?
That was actually harder than it sounded after the increase in the power of his physique.
He was much stronger and faster than most of them who had been cultivating longer than him.
So it was hard to keep up with him if he was serious.
Huang Xie naturally knew this as well, so he said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll hold back."
The other Love Sect disciples didn''t have anything to say in response to this, they just gave nods to show their acknowledgement.
As they continued forward, the demonic energy in the air became stronger and stronger. It was clear that there was something happening in this area and that the demonic cultivators were involved.
This ce was near that camp that Lin Fan had found the demonic cultivators hiding inst time.
That meant that this was one of the ces where the demonic cultivators should have gathered.
That was also why there were a bunch of demonic cultivators that suddenly appeared in front of them.
The demonic cultivators were just sitting around as if they were rxing when the Love Sect group suddenly appeared out of the forest. The two sides didn''t seem like they had been expecting each otherˇor at least that was what it seemed by the expression on their faces.
In reality, the Love Sect group was just pretending to be surprised by the demonic cultivators.
They already knew that they were here and that was why they hade this way in the first ce.
After a moment of silence, the demonic cultivators finally reacted.
Their reaction was not a kind one.
The moment that the demonic cultivators reacted, the concentration of demonic energy in the air surged and it seemed like they were getting ready to attack.
However, that didn''t mean that the Love Sect group was going to take this lying down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Love Sect group was actually faster than the demonic cultivators as they released their attacks first, but that was only because their attacks were weak attacks that couldn''t do anything to the demonic cultivators.
All that happened was that the demonic cultivators used the demonic energy that they gathered to block these attacks without any difficulties at all.
However, that was more than enough for the Love Sect group.
Right after they threw their attacks, they immediately turned around and started to run.
It was as if they had no intentions of fighting the demonic cultivators at all.
But at the same time, it didn''t seem like they were running that fast. If the demonic cultivators wanted, it seemed like they would be able to easily catch up to the Love Sect group.
Which was exactly what they did.
The moment that they recovered, they started chasing after the Love Sect group.
Huang Xie and the others from the Love Sect revealed faint smiles when they felt the demonic cultivatorsing from behind them. They didn''t stop as they continued running, but they were running in a certain direction.
They were running towards where the young master''s group was.
The young master''s group had been following the Love Sect group the entire time.
When he saw Huang Xie leading the Love Sect group into the demonic cultivators, there was an evil smile that appeared on his face. He was happy to see them sending themselves right into the clutches of the demonic cultivators.
At the same time, they had been watching Huang Xie and the Love Sect group, waiting for them to fight with the demonic cultivators.
But all that happened was that there was no sh like they thought there would be.
Instead, Huang Xie and the Love Sect group were now leading the demonic cultivators right at them. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before they were exposed and would be targeted by the demonic cultivators as well.
The young master wanted to run, but he found that it was already toote for them to run.
The demonic cultivators were already right on them.
When this happened, Huang Xie and the Love Sect group suddenly moved with a burst of speed. The speed that they moved at before was iparable to their current speed.
It was as if their speed had increased by over ten times in an instant.
In a matter of seconds the Love Sect grouppletely disappeared without a trace.
When they lost their target, the demonic cultivators had no choice but to find another target.
That target was the young master''s group.
They didn''t care at all that their target had disappeared, it was as if they transferred all of the hostility that they felt for the other group to the young master''s group.
The young master''s group couldn''t do anything as they found that they weren''t able to get away from the demonic cultivators.
They were just too strong and fast for them to run away from them.
So in the end, they had no choice but to fight.
It was just that there were too many of these demonic cultivators and they were just too powerful for them to take care of. At the same time, the demonic cultivators seemed to have learned from their mistakes, so they started surrounding the young master''s group.
It seemed that they wouldn''t let them escape at all.
The young master started pushing hisckeys forward as if forcing them to sacrifice themselves for him.
It was just that it didn''t matter how theckeys tried fighting back against the demonic cultivators, they just weren''t able to do a thing. There were too many of them and none of these demonic cultivators were weak.
The young master knew that there was no other choiceˇ
"Hold them back for a minute!" The young master shouted before pulling out that whip from before.
After pulling out that whip, he looked at it for a bit before suddenly grabbing the two ends of the whip.
With the way that he was holding it, it seemed like he was about toˇ
Yes, he ripped it apart in the end.
When he did, he said, "Please save me, dad!"
Seeing that he couldn''t get out of this alone, he was calling for his elder.
Chapter 879 Sudden realization
There was a powerful wave of spiritual energy that came from the whip being pulled apart like this.
This wave of spiritual energy was able to push everyone away from the young master, but it wasn''t a wave of spiritual energy that discriminated. This wave of spiritual energy pushed everyone away from the young master, including theckeys that had been around him.
When it was over, the young master was just standing there in an open space all by himself.
Everything that had been around him had been pushed back.
But there was nothing that appeared around him.
It was as if his attempt at summoning someone had failed.
The demonic cultivators were confused at first when they saw that there was nothing there and had been wary just in case something did happen, but they found that they were cautious for nothing.
After realizing that nothing had changed, the demonic cultivators started approaching the young master.
With the way that they looked at him, it was as if they wanted to get back at him for scaring them like this.
The young master was scared seeing them like this, so he said, "Dad, save me!"
This was embarrassing no matter how one looked at it, but the young master didn''t seem to care at all about how he looked.
He just cared about saving his own life.
But because of his actions, there was a pressure that suddenly fell over the area.
When this pressure fell down, all of the demonic cultivators were forced back by this pressure. This pressure was just too strong for them to approach the young master anymore.
They all immediately raised their guards since they knew that there was a powerful expert that was approaching.
Then there was a figure that suddenly appeared in the sky.
This figure was a middle aged man, but it was clear who he was just from a single nce.
That was because this middle aged man had a face that was just like the one that he was flying over, the one that he was protecting.
It was clear that this middle aged man was the young master''s father that he had just called.
When the middle aged man took a look at the area to understand what the situation was, he suddenly raised his hand and pulled out a whip from thin air. Though it looked like he pulled it out of thin air, he actually pulled it out of his Storage Ring.
Once that whip came out, there was a golden glow that appeared around it before he started swinging it around.
The whip fell down on the demonic cultivators who did their best to defend against it, but they found that these attacks were just too strong for them to defend against. These were the attacks of a Golden Core Realm Cultivator after all.
Yes, the middle aged man was a Golden Core Realm Cultivator, it was clear that he was one from the moment that he released his power.
After all, the young master was already a Qi Condensing Realm Cultivator and he was still being suppressed by the demonic cultivators. So only a Golden Core Realm Cultivator would be able to help this young master escape these demonic cultivators.
All of the demonic cultivators were pushed back, but it didn''t seem like any of them were actually injured because of this attack. All that the attack did was push them back away from the young master.
That was because the attack had been too spread out to actually do damage to these demonic cultivators.
Still, it was more than enough to keep them away from the young master.
"Dad, you''re finally here!" The young master said without any shame.
With the way that he looked up, it was almost as if he wanted to jump up and grab the middle aged man so he could be safer.
The middle aged man looked around the area before asking, "What are you doing here? Where are the others? Why are you facing all of these demonic cultivators on your own?"
The young master had a bitter smile appear on his lips when he heard this.
It was just that before he could answer thisˇ
"So it seems like even the elders are moving. Regardless, you''ll make a great sacrifice." This was a voice that was like nails grating on a chalkboard that rang out.
When the middle aged man heard this voice, he couldn''t help slightly knitting his brows.
That was because he could feel the power that was contained in this voice.
It was a kind of power that wasn''t inferior to his ownˇn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"There''s no reason for us to fight, I''m just here to retrieve my son. If you back down, I''ll give you those fools who couldn''t even protect my son." The middle aged man said to the shock of theckeys.
They thought that with the appearance of the middle aged man, they would be saved.
They never thought that he would be so shameless that he would offer their lives just to escape with his son.
But the grating voice said, "Why would I need to do that when you''re already trapped by us? You''ll be a much better sacrifice than these pieces of trash."
The middle aged man immediately knitted his brows, but then he said, "Are you looking down on me? Do you think that I won''t be able to escape even if I have to fight my way out?"
As soon as his voice fell, he immediately flicked his whip in the direction that this voice came from.
There was a blood red barrier that appeared in front of the whip that stopped it from reaching its target. This blood red barrier and the golden whip shed with each other, creating a shockwave that made everyone else take a step back.
In the end, the golden whip was stopped and the blood red barrier disappeared. Stay connected with empire
After the blood red barrier disappeared, there was a figure that suddenly jumped out of the forest near the area where the blood red barrier appeared. This figure flipped in the air beforending on the ground in front of where the middle aged man was.
This was a hunchbacked old man who looked like a corpse rather than a person.
But the aura that this hunchbacked old man gave off was anything but normal.
It was far greater than what an old man like him should give off.
Afternding, the hunchbacked old mannded, he gave a chuckle as he said, "It seems that our power is equal."
The middle aged man knitted his brows once more when he heard this, but then he said, "That is why you shouldn''t have forced this matter. I''m still willing to drop this matter as long as you let me and my son leave. We will no longer take part in this operation, it was something that the Mu Empire set up on their own and forced us to join."
The hunchbacked old man gave a nod before suddenly saying, "It''s too bad that you''ve entered our territory."
The middle aged man knitted his brows even more after hearing this, but he didn''t have time to think as there was a blood red array that suddenly appeared around the area.
Before he could react, the demonic cultivators started moving ording to the array and took positions at key points of the array. It seemed that they were already used to moving like this and this array.
Once they took their positions, the power of the array increased and it seemed like it was going to be even stronger than before.
The middle aged man knew that this was a bad situation for him, so he suddenly pulled out a talisman.
It seemed like he was about to risk it all just to escape this ce.
However, the hunchbacked old man suddenly pulled out a staff that had a skull on it.
When he did so, there was this blood mist that appeared around the middle aged man.
One was doing his best to escape and one was doing his best to prevent him from escaping.
The deciding factor in the end was the array that seemed to keep the middle aged man there.
The young master had been trembling in his boots the entire time since there was nothing that he could do here. Even if he was in the Qi Condensing Realm, that didn''t mean that he was able to do anything to help his father.
That was the difference between the Qi Condensing Realm and the Golden Core Realm.
But the strange thing was that the fear actually helped clear his mind to a certain extent.
Or at least as much as it would in this situation.
The young master suddenly realized thatˇhe had been yed.
From the very beginning, he had been yed by the Love Sect group.
He thought that he was the one that would be trapping them, but it turned out that he was the one that was being trapped by them.
In the end, he had been used like this and even his father was trapped by them.
He really didn''t know what to do here.
That was until he saw something out of the corner of his eyes.
The young master didn''t seem to believe it at first, but then he was sure that he wasn''t mistaken.
Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a group watching all of this happen.
He knew exactly who it was since he remembered the face of the one that he hated.
It was Huang Xie.
Chapter 880 All different kinds of fights
Seeing Huang Xie watching them from the forest like this, the young master''s anger surpassed his fear.
Instead of cowering like he had done before, he suddenly pulled out another whip and started charging in that direction.
At first, the middle aged man didn''t notice the actions of his son since he was too busy dealing with the hunchbacked old man, but it was hard to ignore him in the end.
That was because the young master started swinging his whip at the bushes where he had seen Huang Xie. With the sudden attack from him, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.
"Take this!" The young master shouted as he swung his whip, but it was clear that there was no one where he was swinging at. Discover exclusive content at empire
All he was doing was tearing the bushes apart.
The middle aged man deeply knitted his brows when he saw this.
It was clear by the fact that he appeared in this ce all to save his son just how much he cared about his son. As such, he was naturally concerned when he saw his son acting this way.
He thoughtˇ
"Did he go crazy from the stress?"
If he really did go crazy from the stress of the situation, that would be bad for them since they were in a situation that would be hard to get out of if they were sane. But if he was crazy like this, it would just be even harder for him to get them out of this.
It could be seen how much he still cared about his son since he didn''t think about abandoning him for even a second when he saw his son like this.
The hunchbacked old man and the other demonic cultivators looked at the young master with strange looks.
But in the end, the hunchbacked old man suddenly said, "Take care of that fool first."
The demonic cultivators immediately followed his orders and directed the array that they were controlling in the direction of the young master.
The young master was unaware of this as he was still focused on swinging his whip at where he thought Huang Xie was. But the moment that middle aged man saw this, he gritted his teeth and suddenly burst forth with spiritual energy.
He had been pinned down by the hunchbacked middle aged man''s attacks, but this burst of energy allowed him to free himself.
As soon as he freed himself, he went over to his son.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
It seemed that he wasn''t nning on abandoning him now that he was free.
The hunchbacked old man revealed a faint smile when he saw this.
He hadn''t thought much about this before since he assumed that the middle aged man would abandon the young master when the time came. However, if he was still willing to protect him like this when he lost his mindˇthen it seemed that this was something that could be used to his advantage.
When the middle aged man came to the young master''s side, he immediately picked him up and started to run.
There was no hesitation in his actions as he knew that even a second of hesitation would mean the end of the two of them. He couldn''t allow himself to be hesitated for a moment if he wanted to escape this ce.
"What are you doing?" The middle aged man scolded the young master.
The young master came back from his fit of rage when he heard his father''s voice and said, "Father, I found the ones that set us up. If we use them as bait, then we''ll be able to escape this ce."
The middle aged man was surprised to hear this since he didn''t expect a logical answer from his mess of a son. He knew what kind of personality his son had, this was something that he wasn''t delusional about.
He knew that his son wouldn''t be able to think of something like this unless he was truly desperate.
In that case, he should at least see if his son was correct.
So the middle aged man looked in the direction that the young master had attacked in, but he didn''t see anything which caused him to scold the young master, "This isn''t the time to be ying around."
The young master shook his head before saying, "No, I know that I saw him earlier, it''s just that he ran away when I attacked himˇ"
The middle aged man narrowed his eyes to look at his son, but he didn''t have time to keep feeling disappointed by him.
That was because the demonic cultivators weren''t going to give him the time to do that.
At the same time, the hunchbacked old man suddenly had an idea.
"Take the young one down first." His grating voice suddenly rang out.
The demonic cultivators were surprised to hear him say this, but they didn''t say anything else as they followed his orders and directed the array to focus on the young master.
It seemed that theypletely followed the words of the hunchbacked old man.
That went to show that it wasn''t his cultivation that was high, it was also his prestige among the demonic cultivators that was high.
The middle aged man wanted to run, but the young master suddenly said while pointing in a direction, "He''s over there!"
As soon as he heard this, the middle aged man looked in the direction that the young master pointed in.
It was just too bad that there was nothing there.
That was the opening that the demonic cultivators needed to attack.
The middle aged man waspletely trapped because of this.
From time to time, the young master kept shouting out, "He''s there, he''s there!"
It was just that whenever the middle aged man looked in the direction that he pointed in, he didn''t see a single thing.
Being distracted again and again like this created openings for the demonic cultivators.
Eventually, even the middle aged man wanted to strangle his son for distracting him like this.
"Are you even still on my side?!"
That was what the middle aged man wanted to say, but he held himself back because of his love for his son or he might have really tanned his son''s hide.
After being distracted by him for so long, there was nothing that he could do as he was eventually trapped by the demonic cultivators. It seemed that he had no choice but to wait for his death.
ˇ
All around the Dragon Beard Valley, the same scene was happening.
The cultivators of the righteous sects that came to suppress the demonic cultivators were surprised to find the powerful demonic cultivators that were here. They didn''t expect to find so many demonic cultivators and for them to be this strong.
They tried fighting back, but there were just too many demonic cultivators who were all too strong for them to face.
So eventually, they were all trapped just like the middle aged man had been.
"What is going on? Why are there so many of these demonic cultivators?"
"No, you can''t do this! My sect won''t forgive you if you do anything to me!"
"Go get the Mu Empire, they''re the ones that wanted to attack you! I''ll give you all the information that I know if you spare me!"
When they were pushed to the brink, they showed that they didn''t have any loyalty to the Mu Empire at all. When they were close to death, their wills immediately crumbled and they wanted to betray the Mu Empire just to survive.
That was the kind of people that these cultivators from the sect were.
They only cared about their lives.
It was just that they didn''t know that there were people watching over them the entire time.
The young master hadn''t gone crazy, Huang Xie had been with the group of Love Sect disciples watching the whole thing happen. He didn''t help them at all and just waited for the young master and his father to be trapped by the demonic cultivators.
In fact, they had been waiting for this exact thing to happen.
After all, the n was to use the young master and the one behind him as bait and they certainly worked well as bait.
They had even drawn out one of the Golden Core Realm demonic cultivators.
Now all that was left was for them to take care of the demonic cultivators.
Of course, Huang Xie wasn''t brave enough to fight a Golden Core Realm demonic cultivator all on his own.
That was why there was someone else who was here with them.
"Elder, it''s up to you."
The one that he was talking to was one of the elders from the Hidden Dragon Sect.
He had been following them without anyone noticing them.
It was only when Huang Xie and the other Love Sect disciples had baited the young master and his father that he finally showed himself.
The elder gave a nod before disappearing.
Huang Xie narrowed his eyes to look at the array of the demonic cultivators and waited for his chance to strike.
While all this was happening, the person that had nned all of this was nowhere to be found.
That was because he had gone into the depths of the Dragon Beard Valley.
He was the only one that could do this since he had an illusion spell that allowed him to hide himself from everyone else.
Lin Fan headed right to the ce that he had gone the day he hade to scout out the Dragon Beard Valley.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!